《Reincarnated With A Glitched System: Why Is My MP Not Running Out?》


 Chapter 1 Sacrifice And Reincarnation

    -----


    I sneaked into the underground hideout of the bandits that night, apanied by four other kids my age. We had been tailing these bastards ever since they took everything away from us.


    Our vige was raided by the scum of this world. They killed people indiscriminately, and most of the men that tried to defend us died. Unsurprisingly, they caught most of the women, enving them in the process. That night, I was wounded by one of them when I tried to avenge my father. I fell unconscious, and after considering I was dead, they left me behind.


    But I didn''t die, you bastards.


    My face was scarred, and I also lost my left eye due to it. Unfortunately for you guys, my right eye can see just fine, enough sight to let me slit your throats¡­


    Sigh¡­ Mom¡­ Sister¡­


    "Are you ready?"


    A blonde girl of my age asked me this question.


    "I am. Let''s do it."


    We saw the bandits celebrate outside their caravan, most of them more or less drunk. We bade our time for the perfect opportunity to retaliate, and eventually, it came to us.


    The night was dark, but they had fires lit to give them some light¡­ however, it was definitely not enough.


    We sneaked through the shadows as I found my first victim, a lonely bandit. I grabbed my dagger and leaped over his back just as they taught me to do this.


    sh!


    "Grueeggh-"


    I covered his mouth before he could make another sound and shed his throat. His body turned limp a few secondster.


    One down.


    I sneaked into the caravan he was protecting, finding four ves caged. They looked at me with surprise.


    "Don''t say a word," I whispered. Everyone nodded in response as I took out my lockpick, trying to open their cages as fast as possible.


    One by one, the ves stealthily ran into the forest as I made sure no bandit was looking in their direction. After that, I looked at the other side. My partners were doing the same, with four other bandits lying dead below the carriages. The ves inside were in the process of being freed.


    We wouldn''t be able to do this if it wasn''t thanks to teacher. Teacher taught us how to fight, even if we were small and weak. Teacher taught us how to kill¡­ and to never forgive the scumbags of this world.


    Unfortunately, our n wasn''t perfect. Eventually, a bandit noticed us from afar and alerted the rest.


    Shit.


    I ran towards thest caravan while the other four began to distract them. And there they were. Nasty, rugged, wearing rags, and even slimmer than when Ist saw them. Looking at them a bit more, their eyes seemed tired.


    My mom and my sister¡­


    "Mom¡­ Cecilia¡­"


    They looked at me, but couldn''t properly recognize me. My entire face was horrible after all. But my voice¡­ my mother recognized it. Even after 2 years since then¡­


    "Luna¡­?"


    "It''s me¡­ I finally found you¡­"


    There was no time for hugs. I had to free them! Quickly!


    I took the lockpick, a special magic item that teacher gave to us. They had the ability to open locks with ease through the use of the Unlock Spell. I was talentless at magic, but even this spell could be learned after two years of practicing. It was just some basic no-attribute magic, after all.


    ck!


    I freed the ves, including my mother and my sister, their eyes flowing with tears as they hugged me tightly.


    "Big sis¡­ Sniff¡­ I never thought I would see you again!"


    "I missed you so much¡­ Luna¡­ I-I thought¡­ you were dead¡­"


    "No¡­ I came back¡­ I promised you that I would¡­ enough, we have to go!"


    My mother and sister nodded in agreement as they crawled out of the carriage.


    FLASH!


    CLASH!


    Suddenly, an arrow appeared right beside us, barely missing my head as it hit the carriage instead.


    They had archers this good?!


    "Escape! Quickly!"


    "B-But¡­!"


    "Don''t worry about me!"


    My mother gritted her teeth as she grabbed my 6-year-old little sister, soon running into the forest with the rest of the ves.


    I saw two corpses of my allies in the ground. The bandits were stronger than us, and definitely had more numbers than us. Two down already¡­ and they, like me, had alsoe to free their families.


    Goddammit! I have to stay here. If I run away, they''ll chase us down. I have to buy time.


    FLASH!


    Another arrow soon came and I evaded it. In response, three bandits rushed towards me, all three of them wielding axes.


    "You bitch!"


    "You know how much those ves cost?"


    "Your shitty body ain''t gonna sell for that much!"


    I grabbed my daggers tightly, and soon, I shrouded myself in mana.


    FLASH!


    I leaped towards the one in front of me, evading his axe before using it as support. Then, I jumped over it and his face as I moved behind him¡­ and shed his throat.


    One down.


    The other two were left aghast by the sight. I used the opportunity to kill them even swifter than before. I jumped over the one in the left and kicked his face. Using my dagger, I stabbed him in the forehead. He died instantly.


    Two down.


    Thest one began to tremble as he shed his weapon against me. I barely evaded the hit and gave him a heel sweep in retaliation. In response, he fell over his butt and that was the end of him as my dagger shed his throat. I grabbed his shield and defended myself from the uing arrow.


    CLASH!


    Who''s firing them?!


    I looked around the carriages and found two guys with bows pointed at me. The two other members in my party were desperately fighting off several bandits at once. I could leave them to die here while they distract the rest and reunite with my family once more.


    But I can''t. They''re my friends, my brothers. I grew up and trained alongside them. With that in mind, I rushed to help them out. However, a bandit with a spear noticed me, throwing the spear he held at me.


    I used the shield to block it, but the spear got stuck and the shield broke. Shitty garbage equipment. The bandit ran away after that, but I jumped over him and stabbed his head with my dagger three times in a row. As his body dropped to the ground with a shriek of agony, I jumped towards my next target.


    FLASH!


    Sadly, an arrow reached me this time, piercing my back and my left lung.


    Fuck.


    Doesn''t matter, teacher has countless arrow scars. I''ll be fine, I just have to bear with the pain!


    "Luna! Why are you here?!"


    "I''m not leaving you behind, Antonia!"


    "You''re crazy! Go with your family!"


    "Albert, we''ll stick together! We''re also family!"


    "You¡­"


    Seeing as there was no way they could sway me, we teamed up and began to massacre the bandits, but they were stronger and had more numbers, way more than three kids for sure. Even though I blocked the uing arrows as they came, it was apparent that Antonia and Albert were exhausted. Their mana reserves had already gone down, and they were feeling a headache creeping up.


    However, thanks to our distraction, the bandits had all their attention on us. We were doing a great job, teacher.


    I moved swiftly as I shed through the bandits, their muscr bodies couldn''t even defend against the strong mithril daggers.


    sh! sh! sh!


    CLASH!


    I killed one by shing through his head, but another hit me in the back with a sword. A wound in my back emerged as blood sttered everywhere.


    "I finally got you bitch-GEEEGGH?!"


    However, that wasn''t going to kill me.


    I used my legs, sweeping them as I made him fall. Then, I leaped over his face like a wild beast and started to repeatedly stab him in the face.


    Die!


    "Luna!"


    Antonia and Albert were barely hanging on. They were getting pushed into the forest.


    That''s good.


    "I''m going to do it! Run!"


    "W-What? Are you crazy?!"


    "Why do you think teacher left this inside our chests?!"


    "But it''s only for emergencies¡­ We can only use it when¡­ when¡­ when we''re sure to die!"


    "Shut the fuck up and go!"


    I roared like a mad wolf. In response, the two kids grit their teeth, tears starting to stream out of their eyes.


    "Please, take care of my family."


    After that, the two ran away without saying a word as two bandits ran behind them. I''m sure they could handle two of them.


    The other bandits slowly approached me as they left. I had settled fire around me by taking the torches they had. With the ground having very dry grass, it was easy to make a wall of fire, just as teacher taught me.


    "You want to kill me, you bastards? Come closer¡­"


    "You whore!"


    "I''m gonna have some fun with you before I kill you!"


    "Grab her, quickly! She can barely stand!"


    As they slowly approached me, I smile in response.


    I infused mana into the crystal in my chest, a special crystal named a Mana Core Bomb. Assassins had one of these to take out their lives before being captured. If you infused mana into it until it''s about to crack, it would blow you up into bits, alongside anyone around you.


    "Go fuck yourselves."


    BOOOM!!!


    A searing pain enveloped me as the explosion consumed almost all the bandits with it. My entire body was torn apart as my consciousness quickly faded away into nothingness.


    At least¡­ I managed to see them onest time.


    I was ready toy my life today.


    I''m sorry, teacher¡­


    .


    .


    .


    "Congrattions, you have been chosen for reincarnation."


    A sudden voice awakened me from my eternal slumber. Soon, I found myself in apletely white space. Then, I looked around. I even looked at my own self, but I saw nothing. I couldn''t see anybody either other than pure white.


    "Oh right. I guess you want an image of myself¡­"


    sh!


    Out of nowhere, a tall bearded man greeted me.


    "Who the fuck are you? Where am I?"


    "Isn''t it easy to guess? Haven''t you ever read¡­ isekai novels?"


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    "Hmm?"


    The man suddenly examined me before finally understanding.


    "Ooh¡­wait, you''re not from Earth?!"


    "I''m not¡­ where is that?"


    "I think I''vemitted a grave mistake! I brought the wrong person! Oh no!"


    The man began to walk around nervously, thinking about what to do.


    The wrong person?


    "W-Well, your karma count is incredibly high. You have such arge amount of positive karma that it''s outstanding¡­ however, Imitted a mistake. I was going to reincarnate apetent Japanese high school student¡­ damn."


    "What? Japanese? Is that some type of food?"


    "You really are not from Earth. Ugh, my elders are going to kill me if they know about this bug¡­"


    "Who are you calling a bug?!"


    "T-This¡­ haah¡­ well, I can''t really change it anymore. I''ll bring another one even if it means I have to use more energy. And uh¡­ about you¡­ er¡­ head to that world as well, I guess? Here, take this at the very least. I think this one is wed, but even a wed system should help you. It''s the first one I created."


    The man made of white light then handed me something resembling a cube made of silver. It suddenly entered my own faceless head and disappeared. Not long after, a strange shock of electricity covered my whole body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "W-What the hell did you just give me?!"


    "To see your stats down there, just say ''Status''¡­ anyways, see ya. Be a good girl and don''t interfere with the future hero¡­ bye."


    FLASH!


    And just like that, I was gone.


    .


    .


    .


    I felt as if I finally had a body, but it was drowning in a strange and gooey liquid.


    Ugh, what the fuck is going on? Where am I right now? I remember that the man said something about reincarnation. Was I going to reincarnate?! Am I a baby inside a mother''s womb, then?


    This is¡­ certainly something that¡­ ugh¡­ I feel sleepy.


    .


    .


    .


    I don''t know how long time has passed. But when I gained consciousness once more, I was being pulled out of my liquid prison. It was tight and tough to do, but someone grabbed my head and pulled me out. The first thing I saw was the face of a youthful man with short red hair and zing orange eyes.


    "Ooh! She''s a girl!" he said, kissing my forehead.


    What¡­?


    "Let me see her¡­"


    Suddenly, I was dragged into a woman. She seemed beautiful, radiant even. Her hair was long and blonde. Also, her ears were pointy, her eyes emerald, green, and her skin pale white.


    "So beautiful¡­ look, she has your hair color and my eyes¡­ plus she''s a half-elf. Those pointy ears cannot lie to me¡­ fufufu¡­ wee to this world, Sylph."


    I guess she''s my mother¡­


    And I guess¡­ I have reincarnated.


    -----

 Chapter 2 My System Is Glitched?!

    -----


    After a strange entity picked me up by mistake, I was reincarnated as¡­ an elf? What''s that? In my previous life, I''ve never heard of elves. There was something simr called fae, but they were definitely not called elves¡­I wish I could have reincarnated in my own world. In fact, I think this might be apletely different ce.


    Ugh, what a pain. I''ve been drinking milk nonstop for thest few days. To be honest, my mother never let me go anywhere else. Also, being changed diapers was honestly very embarrassing when you had the mind of a young adult.


    I looked at my house several times during those times. The insides looked simr to a rustic wooden house, allowing me toe to the conclusion that we were a rural family.


    Fortunately, I could see through the window sometimes. There were vast fields outside. Tons of greenery even.  With that in mind, my father was a farmer, most likely.


    On the other hand, my mother cooked and cleaned the house while taking care of me. Father usually came after work, usually ying around with me. Then again, I have to admit that he''s very handsome. And mother is very pretty as well. I guess I''ll be a very beautiful girl in the future¡­


    Geh¡­ but I can''t move.


    It''s so hard to have a baby''s body!


    I try to roll around over my crib but even that is hard¡­ Ugh, being stuck in a baby''s body is the worst.


    At the very least¡­ can I practice magic?


    Let''s see! Magic!


    I tried to manipte mana out of my tiny hands in the morning while mother was cooking and father was outside.


    But surprisingly, nothing came out! What the hell? Where did all my mana training go?!


    "Meeeh! Maaahh!"


    I began trying an incantation sometimeter, but nothing came out. At this point in time, my adorable mother got closer to me as she heard me make weird noises.


    "Sylph, what''s wrong? Do you want more of mama''s milk?"


    Her massive breasts jiggled a bit as she revealed one of it out in the open before grabbing me, forcing me to drink.


    No! I don''t want more milk! Please make it stop!


    "Ueeggh¡­"


    "Eh?"


    As I try to move away from my mother''s breasts, I suddenly remember something. That guy said something about saying the word ''Status'' before I reincarnated, right?


    "Sta¡­ tus¡­"


    After a while, I managed to say those faint words as a strange projection of some kind of semi-transparent magic emerged in front of me. However, mother didn''t seem to be able to see it¡­


    [Initiating system¡­]


    [Error! Not enough Divine Energy and Divine Runes.]


    [System failure.]


    [Recovering¡­]


    [System failure.]


    [Recovering¡­]


    [Sess! System has been automatically patched.]


    [Error! Attribute values cannot be shown properly.]


    [Error! Link between soul and body has failed to be established.]


    [Recovering¡­ Sess.]


    [1074 errors have been found.]


    [Do you wish to fix the errors? It might take several hours.]


    <Yes> <No>


    What?


    What is this thing? And why the hell is it not working that well?


    I don''t even get what a system is, but perhaps it''s like an advanced artifact of sorts? However, it has so many errors¡­ and you''re telling me it''ll take days to fix them?


    Nope. Just let me see the damn thing.


    [Errors can be fixed at ater date.]


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Level: 1/#523a]


    [ss: [Farmer]


    [HP: [10/10]


    [MP: [20/20]


    [Strength: [4]


    [Defense: [3]


    [Magic: [50]


    [Resistance: [10]


    [Agility: [6]


    [Luck: [-10]


    [Charm: [20]


    [Skills:]


    [Royal Elven Lineage]


    [Agriculture]


    [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember]


    [Mana Usage]


    ¡­


    Huh? Numbers? And¡­ skills? What is this thing? I don''t get it¡­ wait, skills as in my abilities? I think that''s right? I also have a single magic spell, a lesser fire magic spell named Ember. Then there''s Mana Usage and¡­ Agriculture and Royal Elven Lineage. Quite odd names for skills. And then the numbers¡­ I guess the higher the better¡­ But what with the shitty luck at -10? Why is it in the negatives? Will my life be filled with tragedy? Well, that''s not good¡­


    I wonder if I can use Ember¡­


    Let''s see¡­


    Ember!


    I point my hand upwards as a tiny me came out almost naturally when I willed "Ember" into my head and visualized it.


    The me, however, was so small it was barely visible.


    Eh?


    Is that it?


    Poof.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And soon, it disappeared.


    Wow, what a letdown. I feel betrayed.


    Nevertheless, what are these numbers and their words? Names? Strength means my own physical power? What about HP and MP? I don''t know those terms¡­


    Then again, they don''t seem to be anything I should care about, I used Ember and then checked back my own status, nothing changed.


    Wouldn''t it be better if there was a Mana Number so I can see how much I spend per Ember? However, no number went down.


    Well, whatever.


    Even with this stupid "gift", I''m still as weak as a baby.


    My Ember was so little and momentaneous that mother didn''t even see it¡­ incredibly pathetic.


    I wish I could have abilities from my previous life here¡­


    "Alright, Sylph, it seems you''ve calmed down¡­ there you go~ Mama loves you lots and lots! Now take a nap while mama cooks for papa, alright?"


    My mother''s very adorable. As she said that, she gave me a loving smile before going back to cook.


    However, I''m not gonna give up that easily!


    I''ll work hard and be stronger than my previous life. I swear to myself that I won''t lose my family to some random ass bandits.


    That is my goal.


    It may be a simple goal, but it''s MY goal, so deal with it.


    I can do it!


    With that, I quickly began rolling around, trying to use Mana Usage.


    After a while, mana finally came out.


    It seems I have to activate stuff through these mysterious "Skills" or it wouldn''t work properly.


    What a disappointment¡­ does that mean the spells such as Lockpick or Mana Infusion I used to have cannot be used now?


    Ugh¡­


    I began rolling as mana gathered around my hands.


    While doing this, I felt like my little body had gotten a bit more agile and a bit more dexterous, but even rolling for a bit was exhausting¡­


    Uegh¡­


    I looked at my status and there were no changes either.


    Will it increase as I grow up? Not even HP or MP increased or decreased either.


    What are these mysterious numbers? They were different as they showed the same number in brackets.


    Could it mean that the first number is what I currently have, while the other one is the maximum amount I can have at once?


    Hmm¡­ so it''s a number showing how much I can use? Like mana in quantities?


    Wait a second¡­ I finally get it!


    MP must be Mana Points! And HP must be¡­ Health Points? Wouldn''t it be better if it was like¡­ Vitality Points? Well, whatever.


    But then why isn''t my MP going down? I can shroud myself with mana all I want, and it never runs out?!


    Is my system wed?


    I don''t get it.


    Maybe I have more mana than I think I do? Or perhaps even a single point of mana is a lot¡­


    Ugh¡­ however, even with this, I feel exhausted, so I ended up falling asleep after rolling and using mana for a while¡­


    -----


    Meanwhile, the entity that had reincarnated Sylph looked over the world he had sent her into.


    "Hmm¡­ she reincarnated as a half-elf ¡­ good, it seems she''s doing just fine. That''s good, good¡­"


    He began wandering around as he checked her status, though he wasn''t able to fully get it.


    "Hm? How bad is this system? I should have upgraded beforehand¡­ nngh¡­?!"


    Suddenly, the entity felt his body start to ache, as if arge piece of his power was drawn away permanently.


    "Agh!"


    He fell to the floor as he gasped for air.


    "T-This system¡­ what did it do?! It took¡­ arge piece of my power?!"


    The entity looked at the girl''s status and found something odd.


    "Her stats are frozen?! This means¡­ the power it took from me was to adapt her body into this status, this frozen status¡­"


    Soon enough, he realized why.


    "Ah¡­! HP and MP cannot go down! Don''t tell me¡­ S-She''s¡­"


    And it was this very moment the godly entity knew the terrifying truth.


    -----

 Chapter 3 Heroes? Demon Lord? Whats That?

    ------


    Being a baby is definitely difficult.


    You can''t move properly.


    Your bones are weak and feeble.


    Even if you roll for just a bit, you easily get tired.


    On top of that, you can''t control your body''s functions, hence why you have diapers...


    Conjuring magic seems a bit too hard for me. Even the "Skill" within this thing named the "System" is bad. They''re so weak... I think I might have worse talent than me in my previous life.


    Seriously though, what happens after you die? Where do you go? I just got reincarnated because I was chosen by a mysterious thing. But what if I wasn''t?


    In my previous world, people believed in the afterlife, but I really didn''t. I didn''t believe that souls existed either. I just thought that after you die, you just cease to live and... disappear.


    But it seems that I was wrong.


    There were people that believed in a god, and others in various gods. Then again, I never had the time to delve deeper into these topics. I had my mother and my sister''s lives to save, and little time to train with teacher.


    Sigh...


    I don''t regret having taken my life if it meant I was able to save them. I don''t know why I thought like that, I just loved my family too much to let them die... if I could choose what to do all over again, I would have probably done the same thing.


    Thus, here I am. I actually died and reincarnated as a "half-elf" baby, in apletely different world, based solely in the concepts I''ve heard around and the guy that sent me here.


    Seriously, who was he? If he was capable of doing things such as reviving people or reincarnating them... then was he a being akin to the god or gods they worshipped in my previous life?


    A being above humans capable of doing things that defy our logic...


    And he granted me this weird "System" power as well. Then again, it feels like he was just getting rid of me and his failed creation, the system. Killing two birds with one stone, I guess.


    With that being said, we''re here together, system. Both of us are outcasts that this one bastard didn''t want...


    I guess you can''t speak, but you seem to have some sentience and even speak in a strange voice when messages emerge like magic scriptures.


    Perhaps it has intelligence or something, but since it''s damaged, it cannot express itselfpletely? I wonder how could I fix a system? As it opened up, it said that it had errors, telling me that they could be fixed. But if I fixed more of them, wouldn''t that just worsen it?


    It had already fixed some errors in the process and became worse because of it... so I don''t know what could happen.


    Also, the number of errors there was over a thousand... is that fine?! I don''t want to risk it and end up making the system kill me or something along those lines. This thing seems to be stuck to my body... or soul, I think.


    I''m already a baby past four weeks of age, yet here I am having all sorts of problems. Sometimes, I just wish I didn''t have this system with me. Reincarnating by itself was more than enough.


    Indeed, a month has passed since I was born. In fact, I''ve been counting the days. To be more exact, 30 days have passed since I was born.


    My mother and father also spoke about the change of month. Oh, right. For some reason, they speak the samemon tongue as my world. However, I''m not sure if I''m in my previous world but just in a faraway region. Though, based on what they talk about sometimes, I''m starting to doubt that possibility.


    My mother spoke with my father about their "adventure" around 10 years ago, how they defeated the "demon lord" and that they were now able to finally live in peace as simple farmers.


    What''s with that?!


    Demon lord? What''s that? Folklore?


    I heard father said my mother was the Holy Saint Priestess of Elves, and my mother one day teased him, calling him "The Hero of zing Fire" ... huh?!


    Were they ying around? Perhaps they were into role ying? I don''t get it!


    I feel like if I had read those "isekai novels" that bastard talked about, I might have had an idea as to what was going on. But as of now, I have none! None!


    Are Holy Saint Priestessesmon here? And guys with very strange Hero titles?


    Well... whatever. I''ll figure it out eventually. I''m currently practicing how to talk, but my own throat and mouth cannot muster the proper words... maybe in a bit more I''ll be able to properly talk with my parents...Of course, I won''t reveal to them I was a reincarnated person like EVER. I prefer them to treat me like their daughter and not a stranger that entered my mother''s womb in a whim.


    Aside from all the difficulties of being a baby, it could be said that I''m having a pretty decent life in my crib. Sometimes mother carries me with her loving embrace and sings elven songs at me, which sound simr to soothing lubies. Thanks to that, I end up falling asleep pretty fast.


    As for father, hees to meet me other times, usually twice or thrice a day after he''s done in the farm. Once he''s done, hees y with me. He gently rubs my belly, kisses my forehead, and caresses my hair. On top of that, he''s so handsome and nice. I think I''m starting to like this feeling of being spoiled...


    I think my heart is being slowly healed by these two loving parents...


    As for training? I have been doing what I can. As a baby, it''s very hard.


    I seem to have HP that doesn''t go down, but that doesn''t mean I can''t get tired. I roll around and I just can''t keep going, it is too hard.


    And magic? I have the natural Magic Usage skill, which gives me the ability to... well, manipte mana.


    And then, I can create Ember, a small, finger-sized me that''s weaker than any other fire you could ever think of, probably weaker than a candle fire.


    But then, out of nowhere, I wondered... what if I conjure Ember several times in a row?


    Wouldn''t it cause a panic if I do it inside the house, though? How about when my parents are around?


    With that, I decided to practice while mother was busy cooking this morning.


    I created an Ember, and then, with some effort and mind put into it, another.


    And then another, and another, and another...


    And another...


    And...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I ended up making a floating fireball by fusing about a hundred little Embers.


    "HMM?! SYLPH?!"


    Oops, mother found me.


    -----

 Chapter 4 Oops

    -----


    After mother noticed my floating fireball, I tried to dissipate the mes. Unfortunately, rather than it being dispelled, it instead became chaotic, spreading all around the ce! It was very confusing and honestly, very scary for someone with a baby''s body like me.


    "Sylph! Stop! Domain of Holy Light! Dispel!"


    Seeing what was happening, Mother quickly rushed by my side as she suddenly released an aura filled with immense magical properties.


    FLASH!


    In an instant, everything seemed to take on the color white or gold. It was as if the entire world had turned into that filled with brilliance.


    After that, she waved her hand as she conjured a st of magic, easily hitting the me and making it disappear.


    Wow¡­


    Is my mother incredibly powerful or is it just me?!


    This domain¡­ I feel like it''s healing me.


    I only saw such incredible magic once in my previous life. And that was only because we were apanied by an amazing sorcerer in exterminating a bandit settlement¡­


    "Sylphy!"


    As she cried out, she moved closer to me after she dispelled the fireball, grabbing and hugging me tightly.


    She checked my body rather worriedly.


    "Are you okay dear? Are you hurt?" she asked.


    "Muhh¡­" I nodded to her, to which she realized I could understand her words a bit.


    "D-Don''t use magic, alright? You''re a baby, you can''t use magic yet. You could hurt yourself, you know?" she said, reprimanding me.


    "Buuhh¡­"


    Hearing that, I could not help but sigh inwardly. She was right. There was a high chance that I could''ve burned myself there¡­ I should be more careful next time.


    Sorry, mother. Just so you know, you''re such a sweetheart for forgiving this rascal!


    Thinking that, I kissed her nose, making her blush a bit.


    "Are you saying sorry, dearie?" she asked.


    I nodded.


    "Aw¡­ my little girl¡­ it''s fine. As long as you get it, it''s fine!" she replied, hugging me before kissing my forehead, nose¡­ basically kissing me all over my face. I''m pretty sure she feels lonely at times, to the point it''s almost overwhelming for her. In any case, I''m happy to have such an expressive and tender mother. She reminds me of my mother in my previous life. In fact, that''s the reason why I was willing to save her and give up my life for her.


    CRASH!


    Sometimeter, the entire door opened as my father came rushing in.


    "Faylen! What happened?! I sensed your domain emerge all of a sudden¡­ is Sylphy okay?"


    Father heroically came for my aid, but everything had already calmed down. Mother was more than capable of dispelling a small fireball, surprisingly.


    Also, my mother''s name is actually Faylen. As for my father, his name is¡­?


    "It''s fine, An. Our girl just¡­ showed me a bit of her power and almost set the house on fire¡­" sheughed as she told him what had transpired earlier.


    "Eh? Fire? S-She inherited my attribute affinity?! And uh¡­ I guess I arrived toote, huh." Father sighed as he walked near me and hugged me and mother.


    "Indeed! She seems very talented. Only a month old yet she already conjured a wless fireball! Although it turned chaotic at the veryst second and I had to hurriedly dispel it¡­ my domain helped in not letting it set the ce aze," mother said.


    "A-Alright¡­ such apetent wife¡­" father could not help but say.


    "In any case, I reprimanded her for what she did, and she seems to understand. Who knew Sylphy was a very intelligent girl? She even understands what we say and nods," mother told father after that.


    "Oh wow¡­ really?" father asked me. I looked at him and lightly nodded in response.


    "Oooh! She''s really smart for her age¡­"


    Mother and father then began to y around with me while they sat me over the crib.


    They began to ask me things with simple answers such as "yes" or "no", which I responded with either a nod or a shake of my head.


    Then again, while doing this, I feel like I shouldn''t act too intelligent. I should pretend to be a bit dumb at times, not knowing a few things because it would be too weird for me to understand all theplicated words.


    Sometimeter, they asked me things such as if I knew who they were, and I pointed at them, trying to talk.


    "Ma¡­ ma¡­ Pa¡­ pa¡­"


    Hearing me try to talk, the two of them turned red, as if they resembled tomatoes. Both of them seemed to burst in joy when they heard me call them like this.


    "Uuuuoooohhhh! Sylphy-chan! Yes! I''m your papa!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "My precious little princess! You already know that I am mama?"


    I nodded in response.


    For quite a while after that, they continued to shower me with affection, so much so that I felt tired and rested over the crib, falling asleep.


    Uegh. My body is so small that I even get tired from just sitting.


    While I slept, I sometimes heard my parents talk. Surprisingly, they were still talking about me.


    By the time the sun was already setting into the horizon, I heard them speak while having a meal.


    "It seems like she''s a strong fire mage. At such an age she can already conjure a fireball. I can''t imagine how strong she would be at ater age¡­" my mother could not help but say.


    "It wouldn''t be surprising if she might be more talented than both of usbined by the time she reaches her teens¡­"my father said in response.


    "I-Indeed¡­ if she inherits my magic as well, then not only would she be an amazing sorcerer, but she''d also turn into a great healer¡­" my mother replied.


    "She would be unbeatable!" they said at the same time.


    Now, now, now. I think you''re exaggerating this a bit too much¡­


    "In a few more years, we can begin some basic training for her so she can get better at magic control."


    "Indeed, you could also show her the way of the sword."


    "I don''t know if she''ll like it though¡­ she''s a girl."


    "W-What about it? There were two girls in our party that used des as well, you know?"


    "But my¡­ de is enormous, you know? Then again, I suppose some basic swordsmanship would do."


    Ehhh?


    Are they nning on making me into some sort of ultimate killing machine or something?


    I decided to just forget about it because it would only happen after multiple years and decided to continue sleeping.


    With these two strong parents, I guess I don''t have to worry so much about my safety and that of theirs. I could, perhaps, finally live a leisurely life!


    Now, back to sleep¡­


    .


    .


    .


    "It hurts¡­"


    Hm?


    "It hurts so much¡­"


    What is it?


    "Help¡­"


    Eh? Who''s talking?


    I suddenly found myself in apletely dark space. Eh? Wasn''t I sleeping earlier?


    Before I could process what was happening, in front of me, I noticed a faint light. At the moment, it was flickering, as if it was going to fade away anytime soon.


    "It hurts¡­ It always hurts¡­"


    It was the voice of a young girl.


    -----

 Chapter 5 The Voice Of The System

    -----


    While I slept, the voice of a girl whispered to me. And within the darkness of my dreams, I noticed a faint glowing light. I slowly walked towards that voice, hoping to find its origin. This light was white, resembling a tiny me with strands of light surrounding it.


    "It hurts..."


    Whatever this was, it seemed to be in pain. Then again, it was kind of obvious from how it spoke. I moved near the origin of the voice, wanting to check on it. I didn''t know what it was, but I was incredibly curious.


    "What are you? Are you okay?"


    As I reached up to it, the glowing white me that seemed to die off at any moment began to glow a bit brighter.


    "..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It seemed to calm down when I touched it.


    "Hello?"


    "It hurts... host..."


    "Host?"


    "You''re... host..."


    "I''m host? Don''t call me that. It makes me feel like you''re a parasite or something."


    "I am... the system..."


    Eh? This tiny white light is that thing named the "System"?


    I can''t believe it... but I remember it having the shape of a cube before. What happened to that?


    Ugh, so many questions, but she doesn''t seem willing to answer all of them. In any case, it doesn''t hurt to try.


    "Can you tell me more about you? And why do you feel hurt?"


    "I am... System #0. I am the first... creation of my master and father, whose true name is unknown to me. I feel pain due to my wed creation... my own existence is... wed... badly... made... It hurts to exist..."


    "So, you were created by that asshole... wait a minute... you''re number zero? Why is your existence wed?"


    "Badly made... I was constructed without prior knowledge and experience... hence, my existence has many errors..."


    "Is there a way I can help you out?"


    "Why... why do you want to help me?"


    "Well, we''re in this together. I might as well try to find a way to help you out somehow."


    The little white light seemed to look at me before continuing to speak.


    "There is a way... I... require external energy... I had extracted from my creator... but he... cut off my connection to him... Father has rejected me..."


    "Are you serious? He actually discarded you?"


    "..."


    "What kind of energy do you need?"


    "External... due to my errors... a strange capability has been created where individual Health Point and Mana Point values are frozen. Therefore, there seems to be unlimited quantities of this energy. Nevertheless... external energy from anything, may it be souls or... corpses can be used as surplus to fuel my capabilities... through them, it could be possible to... fix... errors..."


    It was bing increasingly harder for her to speak.


    "Get energy to fix errors... gotcha. Unfortunately, I''m a baby right now, are you okay with waiting for a bit?"


    "My capabilities can function without surplus energy... but I am... stagnant. I can wait..."


    "Is there a way to ease your pain while we wait?"


    "I don''t know... I''ve always lived with pain..."


    Since she says that, wouldn''t she eventually get used to it? Then again, it still hurts her a lot...


    Thinking of ways to help ease the pain she felt, I extended my ethereal hands over the tiny white light, hugging her.


    "Sorry about this... but I guess the only thing I can do is ask you to be strong. Can you do that for me?"


    "..."


    "Hmm?"


    I looked down as the me seemed to flicker a bit. I guess this body I have right now might be a part of my soul or something.


    "I can..."


    "You sure? Do you like my hug? Can you feel it?"


    "I do..."


    "You''re such a good girl... don''t worry, we can get through this together."


    "...Thanks."


    I decided to keep hugging this little vulnerable and weak light for as much as I slept. During this sleep, I asked her about various things, and she would answer whatever she knew.


    She said this guy that created her was named a "God of Transmigration", using his expertise over souls to send souls into other worlds that were in dire help for an otherworldly soul experienced in the "isekai genre" or whatever. While doing so, he gave them a system that he made, which varied in functions and features depending on the necessity.


    With that being said, she was crafted as the first system. She told me she was a "primitive leveling and ss system" with nothing else going for her. Her main function was to help me extract energy from the souls and bodies of the living beings I y and add it to my body and soul, effectively earning "EXP".


    After a certain threshold urs, I can level up. But this is useless... why? Well, she said that a part of the glitch within her root was that my status had been frozen.


    Meaning that it can''t go up... nor down.


    Naturally, it was strange to think about. But since my status is frozen, I cannot develop my physical or magical capabilities through the system. In exchange, I effectively have endless mana and... I guess I''m also an immortal?


    She told me that this "glitch" ended up bing a root of my soul, so even if she was fixed, it might remain...


    Which I don''t mind at all!


    "Is it possible for myself to develop outside the system? I will still y "monsters" or whatever for you to slowly recover through their EXP."


    "There should be ways.... I... I don''t know much about this world... but the rest of the living beings here don''t possess a system... they develop their power through mana maniption and superhuman strength..."


    "I see... I guess I should get to know how I can do that with the aid of my parents."


    "I apologize... because of me being a failure of an existence, the system is intervening with your own natural talents due to locking your usage of capabilities and inner power to the system interface. In other words, it will take you perhaps several times the effort to learn something new..." she sighed.


    "Oh... well, I''m a hard worker, so I really don''t mind it that much," I replied.


    "Really...?"


    "Indeed. As long as I can have a second chance, I will make sure to live it till my heart''s content! I can''t wait to grow up and explore this strange world, to be honest... Oh, and of course, you''lle along with me!"


    "...Thank you," she said in response to my words.


    "Don''t worry about that. We''re both failures here, I guess. We gotta look out for each other."


    "Hmm... yeah."


    -----

 Chapter 6 I Want To Got Out!

    -----


    Ever since that day I spoke with the system in my sleep, I have been visiting her every night through my dreams.


    Surprisingly, I began to learn many things from her. For someone that was deemed a failure, the amount of info she had umted was definitely a lot.


    From her, I found out that the god that reincarnated me was seemingly in charge of many other worlds, so it sounded like I might not even be the only victim here.


    I don''t know if I necessarily want to do any harm to him, though. He had done nothing rtively bad to me to the point of me wanting to¡­ I don''t know, y him or something.


    And it''s not like I could realistically ever y a god, to be honest¡­


    If I wanted to live a slow life and start again in this new life, I don''t really want to set incredibly lofty goals. We have to be as realistic and pragmatic as possible.


    Then again, I would love to give him a brief reprimand. But that will have to wait for whenever that could even be a thing.


    While talking with her, she also gave me a brief exnation about my current status. And yes, it was frozen, which meant that until she was almost fully fixed, it wouldn''t be possible to unfreeze it.


    ording to her, my stats can''t go up nor down. If I "level up", my stats won''t go up as intended, and the energy would instead be wasted. Well, to be more exact, she had already set up a way to siphon it, allowing her to umte the EXP as surplus energy and utilize it to fix herself.


    However, having endless mana and possibly being immortal was a good trade-off. Even if my natural talents were suppressed because this thing forced me to use the abilities inside it.


    Oh right, my whole status is frozen, which means I also can''t learn "new skills" or anything of the sort. I''m permanently locked with what I was born with¡­ well, it''s not like anything changed.


    Then again, it''s not like I can''t grow outside of it, right? She did say it was possible if I put a thousand times the effort of a normal person¡­ haha¡­ alright. Well, I have two talented parents here, so maybe it wouldn''t be that hard. With that, I will try to exert as much effort as I possibly can¡­


    However, abusing my own skills is also something I should think about. I was only born with these four skills, so I have to abuse them to my heart''s content and find ways to exploit them using my infinite mana.


    Though, there''s something else that''s bothering me right now.


    My status as of now is that of a baby, but it''s already fixed.


    Does that mean I will stay as a baby forever?!


    She answered me quickly through a dream.


    "No, the system limits you within your soul. Although your stats are locked, your body will naturally mature. Then again, as a half-elf, you have an incredibly long lifespan¡­ you might take longer to mature into adolescence and adulthood as a result," she exined.


    "I see¡­ but my strength will be that of a baby even as an adult!"


    "As I said before¡­ although the system is very oppressive, you can still develop outside of it by putting in tons of effort¡­ in other words, although you won''t be able to see it in the status, your muscles can develop and grow stronger. Your magical power can also grow. There are¡­ ways to make it easier¡­ such as magic equipment¡­ they increase stats as long as you have them on¡­ you could use them to your advantage when you grow up as well¡­" she said.


    "Oh¡­ you''re right! I guess whenever I can get to walk, I''ll start some hellish training to develop my muscles. Though, now that I think about it, even with infinite HP, I still get tired, why is that?"


    "Both your body and soul get tired¡­ that''s because of the immense power these two abilities of endless HP and MP exert over your body. Your stamina should naturally increase as you mature¡­ your body and soul might get more used to this power as time passes¡­"


    "So that''s how it is¡­"


    After many exnations, a few weeks had gone by, almost a month since the fireball incident.


    I had been spoiled by my parents, but I had already begun to be capable of crawling a bit.


    Naturally, I''m practicing diligently every day. Even as the baby girl I am now, I can finally move a tiny bit!


    I crawl around as fast as possible, but it''s still somewhat difficult¡­ well, I do whatever I can.


    I have yet to find a way to crawl outside the crib, though. Then again, I still reach it by crawling and moving it as if I was asking them to free me.


    Mother noticed me after a while as she walked towards me. Her pointy ears were so cute, I wanted to touch them.


    "What''s wrong, sweetie? Want a ride? Come here my little princess¡­"


    With that, she grabbed me with her arms and carried me around, kissing my cheeks and forehead asionally, even singing a luby I''ve heard a dozen times already¡­


    I began to touch her long ears, which were longer than mine.


    "Fufufu, you like these long ears? It''s the distinctive feature of us elves. It helps us hear things better in the denseness of the vast forest we originate from. An elf''s hearing is unparalleled amongst all other races," she told me.


    Sometimeter, she moved near arge mirror. With that, I looked at her and me.


    Ooh, I was finally able to see my reflection.


    I was¡­ so small. I really am a chubby baby¡­ I even had fat cheeks.


    My eyes were emerald, quite brighter than I imagined them. And my hair, which had grown a bit more, was bright red like my father''s. My ears were considerably longer than a human''s ears, a telltale sign that I was only half-elf.


    After a bit, I began pointing at the door.


    "Huh? You want to go out? But it''s dangerous¡­"


    "Muh!"


    "Fine¡­"


    Seeing as she could not reject her daughter, she opened the door and showed me the outside world.


    A beautiful scenery quickly showed up to me, allowing me to gaze at the boundless and blue skies. Seas of white clouds, a bright and shiny sun atop the heavens,rge snowy peak mountains far into the horizon,rge grasnds blossoming with white flowers, and a gentle breeze to top it all off...


    There was argeke and a few rivers in front of us, while some cows and horses were eating grass around it peacefully. To the left, there was dad into the distance, working on vast fields of crops. Noticing that we were outside, he waved his hand at us. He was shirtless and--oh my, he was hot¡­


    "Say hello to papa, sweetie."


    In response, I waved my tiny hand. My father noticed this as he smiled and began moving here. There didn''t seem to be any other house around the ce though. It was just this singlerge cabin in the middle of a grasnd.


    To the far right, there was arge and dense forest. I wonder what might be inside there¡­


    However, as father got near us, arge shadow suddenly emerged from the skies, covering everything.


    I looked up and found an enormous¡­ red-scaled lizard with long wings and a fiery aura rushing down here¡­


    ...


    Wait, what?!


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 7 The Might Of A Retired Hero

    -----


    As mother took me out of the house to admire the beauty the surroundings could offer, a shadow above the skies soon emerged, cutting it short.


    As it arrived, we looked above to find what seemed to be a giant flying lizard. It didn''t have wings on its front limbs like birds, but it had a second pair of limbs over its shoulder. It was covered in red scales that gave off a metallic luster. It possessed sharp ck ws, an enormous pointy head with a sharp ck horn on top of its snout, six eyes that were red-colored, a long tail with a sharp spear-like tip, and a furious yet fiery presence.


    I felt like I was about to faint out of pure horror after seeing it. This creature exuded such a tremendous quantity of mana it seemedpletely impossible to me. At this point, I could not help but wonder if my parents could even match this thing. Perhaps they hid their mana at all times? Then again, unlike my parents, this one doesn''t.


    Not long after, it pped its wings as it released storms that blew away several flowers near us.


    Ugh, I think I''m about to faint¡­


    "A red dragon?! Ah¡­ Sylphy!"


    Seeing my current condition, mother quickly emanated her saintly presence, her domain quickly epassing my body. Having it cover me makes me feel relieved and safe¡­ ugh, that was close.


    "RROOOOAAARRRR!"


    Wait¡­ did she just say a red dragon?


    A dragon¡­ as in¡­ dragons from mythology?


    While we were in our own worlds, the monstrous creature spanning at least 30 meters tall slowly began to descend. During that time, father stared at it.


    "GRROOOOAARRR! Where is the legendary hero? I havee to fight him!"


    "Oh, that must be me-"


    "You stupid uncivilized lizard! You dare make my little girl almost faint?! HOLY ARROW!"


    However, before father could make a move, mother decided to act first. In an instant, she waved her hands as a gigantic 20-meter-long arrow made out of holy light emerged out of absolutely nowhere. She then shot it out at such a speed that even I wasn''t able to follow.


    CLAAAAAAASSSSH!


    The powerful arrow quickly reached the red dragon, hitting its chest before exploding into a deadly shockwave.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    "UGGRRRRRAAGGGH¡­! It hurts¡­!"


    Oh wow¡­ the dragon immediately groaned in agony as it quickly fell to the ground. Now, there''s a big wound in the middle of its chest while bleeding out everything its body could bleed.


    "As expected of my wife," my father said, giving my mother a thumbs up in response to her attack.


    "Finish that thing off,"my mother indifferently replied, her anger bing more palpable with every second.


    My father smiled bitterly in response. Wait a second¡­ did I just sense a shiver run through his spine¡­?


    "Unnnggh¡­! Aaghh¡­! S-Such magical power¡­ and speed¡­! A single magic arrow possesses such intensity to prate through my magic resistant scales?!" the red dragon roared, slowly standing up as father walked towards him.


    "Alright, man. This is your first andst warning from me. If you want to get out of here alive, feel free. If not¡­ prepare yourself to be our dinner," father said to the dragon with a serious expression on his face.


    My father looks so badass!


    He walked so calmly towards such a terrifying and gigantic beast!


    Not long after, he generated his own domain, a domain of infernal mes quickly spreading throughout all his surroundings. It seemed as if everything around him had turned into the image of hell itself.


    His eyes shed with fiery orange and red mes. Even his hair grew longer and waved upwards. Also¡­ did his muscles just get bigger?!


    Such tremendous power¡­ in his current state, he far surpasses the dragon in strength. Yet all this time, he was hiding it?!


    The dragon, however, confronts him with a smile. He barely stood up as my mother squinted her eyes in response to its move.


    "Tough lizard¡­" she muttered. At this moment, the lovely personality I knew from my mother was reced with one filled with murderous intent.


    Wow mother, you''re scary.


    "Hahahaha! T-This is it! My whole life I have been looking for a true challenge, one where my life is on the line! And finally¡­ I''ve finally found it! Now, hero, the one that defeated the Demon King, prepare yourself to fight the fourth son of the Dragon King, Ignatius Dragafier!"


    Surprisingly, the dragon still had the energy to introduce himself. While that was happening, his draconic and fiery aura emerged from his body like a stream of mes.


    My father''s mes, however, were bigger and stronger.


    In a short time, he waved his hands as a gigantic red and orange de materialized out of his fire before holding it with a single hand¡­ this thing was over 5 meters long while still being incredibly thick. It resembled a piece of metal¡­ in fact, it looked more like a metal te in the shape of a sword now that I look at it again.


    And it shone, it shone so brightly it could even pierce the heavens themselves¡­


    My father had a confident smile as he listened to the dragon''s monologue. Soon, a murderous intent emerged from his fiery eyes as if he had changed from his clumsy and cute nature with me into a pure killing machine.


    "Watch closely, dear. This is your father''s might¡­" mother said to me, a malicious smile emerging on her lips, contrasting with her pure elven appearance.


    "Haha, it has been a while since I fought, I may be a bit rusty actually," he said, jumping towards the dragon.


    Right away, both shed in the heavens as thunderous sounds began to resonate everywhere as countless storms of mes began to expand across the skies. The clouds quickly dissipated as mes turned the sky red¡­


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    I couldn''t even see what''s going on at this point. I could only hear the roars of the dragon, their attacks impacting one another, and then, a single powerful slicing sound, the sound that would onlye out when you sliced through something very tough.


    SLAAAAAAASSSHHH!


    "UUUGGRRRAAAAAGGGH¡­!"


    The dragon groaned in agony as the fight finally ends. The skies quickly return back to their original appearance as I see the dragon''s head fall over the grasnds, painting the surroundings red.


    Father soon descended alongside the body, jumping over it as he let the gigantic de rest over his shoulder.


    "Phew, that was a fine exercise. Let''s have dragon meat for dinner! I bet Sylphy will like it!" he said.


    What the hell is this?! My father just killed a mythical creature like a dragon as if it was nothing?


    "Gahh¡­ Papa¡­ strong¡­" I muttered.


    "Right? Papa is very strong! I wouldn''t have chosen him if not for that," mother said in response to my words.


    Eeeh? So¡­ she chose him because he was strong?


    I guess that''s how this world works. If you see a dragon casually flying through the skies, then strength is everything to survive here¡­


    With the battle done, mother headed towards father by flying closer to him in a sh of light with me, kissing his face afterward.


    "Well done! Let''s butcher it into smaller parts. I want to give the dragon''s heart to Sylphy. The fresher, the better~"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh, good idea!"


    -----

 Chapter 8 Is It Okay To Feed Dragon Meat To A Baby?

    -----


    With the two of them deciding on what to do with the dragon''s corpse, mother eventually brought me back to my crib because she didn''t want me to see something as gross as butchering the dragon. She told me it could traumatize me in the future or something.


    As if seeing its sliced head fall from the skies was not traumatizing already!


    Fortunately, my mind is that of my mature self of my previous life. In other words, I don''t think anything can really traumatize me. To be honest, I was feeling something more along the lines of shock, but thanks to mother''s magic, I quickly felt better.


    Ugh, just seeing this battle exhausted me, though¡­


    Without thinking about it too deeply, I ended up falling asleep.


    ¡­


    While sleeping, I somewhat woke up sometimes, hearing my parents talking.


    "Is Sylphy alright?"


    "Yes, dear. I put her to sleep after the whole thing. I think seeing the fight took too much of a toll on her¡­"


    "O-Oh¡­ maybe we shouldn''t have let her see the fight."


    "No, it''s fine. The sooner she sees this type of stuff, the better."


    "Hmm¡­ but still¡­"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. It''s not like we''re going to throw her into battle or something."


    "Right. Anyways, what about that Dragon King? I thought he wouldn''t annoy us after we defeated the Demon Lord."


    "Indeed¡­ but he had close ties with him after all. It was in my expectations that dragons would eventuallye here."


    "How did he know of our location, though? This is bad¡­ if moree¡­ it''ll be a pain in the head."


    "Indeed¡­ in any case, I let him pass through the barrier because it was a good opportunity to eat dragon meat and give Sylphy her first taste of dragon heart. Oh, bathing her in the dragon''s blood would also be good for her endurance. At such a young age, it''s bound to make her stronger."


    "Don''t you think that''s a bit too much? How can we bathe our own girl in blood?!"


    "Fufu¡­ don''t mind it, don''t mind it! I don''t think she''ll mind as long as we do it while she''s sleeping."


    "Fine¡­ I guess it''s for the greater good. She has to grow stronger before the next Demon Lord is created by the world anyway."


    "Indeed¡­ we have to take good care of our girl. She''ll surely change history in the future, just like we once did."


    "Hmm¡­ for now, let''s enjoy every little day. I''m too tired of fights, deaths and wars¡­ I just want to rx."


    "Me too, honestly! Now, let''s make some stew. Speaking of food, can you grill a few steaks? Oh, and make some skewered meat as well."


    "Alright!"


    How odd¡­ I barely understood half of what they spoke. Apparently, mother had some kind of barrier around the house, but she let the dragon enter so we could eat it¡­


    ¡­


    Really, mother?!


    And that dragon came from the Dragon King, who had close ties to the Demon Lord¡­ that I do not know the identity of. The only thing I know is that my parents defeated it.


    Father mentioned he participated in wars¡­ perhaps he and mother are in retirement now and just don''t want to fight anymore. They said something about the world creating another Demon Lord. Why? The world has sentience¡­? For what reason would it create a Demon Lord?


    Ugh, so many mysteries, yet I don''t want to ask them because they''ll be suspicious of me being so eloquent at speaking and everything. I better make it seem as if I''m just a genius slowly developing my personality.


    Ah, I''m also going to be bathed in dragon blood, apparently. It doesn''t sound so bad, to be honest. Maybe I''ll actually enjoy it? Plus, she said I can get stronger from it alongside eating the dragon heart.


    As I woke up and sat on my crib, I sensed a delicious smell. The smell of delicious meat being roasted and grilled¡­ ahh¡­ it''s been a while since I ate meat. Then again¡­ as a baby, can I even properly eat meat? Ugh¡­ but the smell¡­ mnnh~


    Smelling that, I decided to wake up for real and make a little fuss.


    "Maaah! Maaah!"


    My parents quickly noticed me and ran towards me after hearing me make noise.


    "Good timing, dearie. It''s time for dinner."


    My mother grabbed me and quickly sat me down over herp, presenting me an enormous feast of dragon meat.


    "W-Will she be able to properly digest things as a baby?" my father asked as he grabbed a skewer of meat for himself, quickly biting down on it.


    "At the very least she should be able to eat the minced dragon heart meat in the stew. I made it just for her. I added a lot of blood into it as well. Here dearie."


    After saying that, mother began to spoonfeed me with the delicious dragon heart stew.


    It was so vorful and¡­ hot! Way too hot! Then again, it wasn''t really a problem, mother was constantly bathing me with healing magic, so it felt like nothing to me.


    I devoured everything quite quickly. In fact, I even felt like my metabolism was augmented. What I ate quickly turned into energy in an instant¡­ and my body soon began to overflow with a red aura.


    "Ooh! You''re using that spell to help her digest? Good work."


    "Indeed. Enhanced Metabolism is a Tier 8 spell that can easily enhance the metabolism of someone. In battle it can make you thrice as strong, but it also enhances the other body functions, such as digestion, blood flow, and other simr functions. If I couple it with Rest, a Tier 7 spell that heals exhaustion from the body, its side effect is easily taken away¡­ fufu, now, Sylphy-chan, want more?"


    "Maaah!"


    My mother was a genius! She used these spells to help me eat and digest as much food as I wanted!


    She quickly began to give me more stew, alongside the dragon brain made into croquettes, small pieces of dragon steak, and even a piece of dragon tongue''s meatloaf.


    It was all so tasty, no matter the body part. Who knew dragons could be a heavenly delicacy!


    As I continued eating, my body continued to be strengthened. In fact, I could even feel like my muscles, senses, and mana was increasing exponentially¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nothing emerged in my status, but I could feel that this was a way to grow stronger outside the system, and a pretty cheat-like method at that¡­


    -----

 Chapter 9 A Strong Baby

    -----


    With a feast of various dragon meatsid out, I ate so much that I felt like I was going to pass out¡­


    Well¡­ to be honest, I did, indeed, pass out.


    Once I gained a bit of consciousness, I was inside this ck space where the system was.


    "Ugh, I think I ate way too much."


    "It¡­ seems so¡­"


    "Do you feel any change in my body?"


    The glowing mass of light flew around me curiously. Of course, this light was the system.


    "Yes¡­ your body has grown stronger, even as a baby¡­ it''s incredible¡­ what eating a dragon might do¡­"


    "Oh, did you get any EXP from it?"


    "I did. Watching a fight from afar helped¡­ it seems that your parents count as¡­ "party members". When we saw your father fight¡­ and defeat the dragon, I gained a veryrge amount of energy¡­"


    "That''s interesting. So¡­ we can gain EXP even if we don''t do anything? Well, I can''t use it to strengthen myself though."


    "But this energy helped¡­ I feel more relieved¡­ a dragon gives a lot¡­ even if you didn''t defeat it yourself¡­"


    "Is there a difference between EXP earned by things I kill and things my "party members" kill?"


    "Yes¡­ you only get 20% of the EXP that your party members gain."


    "I see, I see! I guess I could ask mother and father to carry me around more often whenever they go hunting¡­ anyways, how''s my body? What about my soul?"


    "Your soul gained arge amount of magic power. On the other hand, your body had been strengthened a lot¡­ you''ve also been bathed in the dragon blood while you were sleeping, so your skin has¡­ turned as hard as dragon scales."


    "Eh?! I didn''t know it was that easy to grow overpowered."


    "Well¡­ remember that it takes a dragon. A creature like that is not easy to y¡­"


    "You''re right¡­ how many timespared to my previous self have I grown stronger then?"


    "It''s hard to calcte¡­ because the system is frozen¡­"


    "Oh well¡­ I feel like this is just cheating¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You had a hard life before¡­ wouldn''t being strong help you have the rxed life you desire?"


    "Right¡­"


    "In any case, this power doesn''t seem to be in any wayparable to your parents. On top of that, you still have to learn how to use it properly. Even more, you still need a lot of effort to understand this new power you''ve acquired. Sadly, the system is bugged so I can''t help you there..."


    "You''re talking more eloquently now¡­"


    "It seems so¡­ it''s all because of your help¡­ talking with me every night is slowly making me¡­ develop. The energy of the dragon has allowed me to fix some errors as well, so I might¡­ be a bit better than before."


    "Still feel pain?"


    "Not¡­ so much now."


    "Good to know. Don''t push yourself too hard, make sure to rest."


    "¡­Thanks."


    .


    .


    .


    Once the next day arrived, I woke up like I was bursting with energy.


    Mother gave me a warm normal bath this time after she changed my diapers.


    "Sylphy, you''ve grown stronger now! I can feel it in your presence. Your little arms now feel as hard as rock!" my mother said, gently squeezing my fatty baby arms.


    "Stromg?"


    "Indeed! Here, grab this¡­ can you crush it?"


    Mother suddenly gave me a rock after that, cing it in the palm of my little hand.


    In response, I closed my hand and pressed on the rock with a lot of strength.


    "Nnnggghhh¡­!"


    Crack¡­!


    Crash!


    The rock slowly cracked before falling into four pieces.


    It wasn''tpletely pulverized into dust, but it was destroyed nheless¡­ with tiny baby hands at that.


    "Wow! Amazing! That''s at least the strength of a Tier 4 Superhuman¡­ fufufu, I knew letting that dragon enter our territory was a good idea!"my mother said soon after,ughing mischievously.


    "Tie fou superhuwan?"


    "Indeed! There are many tiers in how we categorize the power of a person that has surpassed themon sense in levels of power. Physical strength and magical power are tiered simrly. For physical fighters, they have weapon arts, techniques, physiques, and more. As a counterpart, we magicians have spells, incantations, runic tattoos, and magical spiritual souls."


    Eh? What? I don''t get it¡­


    "However, we usually mix it up as there''s very few cases of people that can only be one of the two. Then again, there are more physical fighters as magic isplex to learn unless you''re born in a mystic race such as elves."


    Can you repeat that? I don''t get it at all, mother¡­


    I tried to ask her further, but she stopped talking about it, thinking that I didn''t understand anything.


    Well, just for the record, mother, I was trying to understand!


    "Well, you''re too little to understand any of this dumb stuff, so for now, let''s clean you up and put you into a cute little dress. Today, we''ll go take a trip around the farm. Daddy wants you to see him work," my mother told me after my unsessful attempts to ask her to continue.


    "Dadaaa!"


    In any case, this is actually interesting! I''ve always wanted to see my father out in the fields! And¡­ his amazing six pack.


    "Oh? You''re that excited to go meet him in the farm? Fufu¡­"


    With that, mother quickly cleaned me and dried my body. Afterwards, she put on some new diapers on me before putting clothes on top of it. This time, a little white shirt and a beautiful green and white dress which seemed to have nt and tree-like decorations was what I wore.


    "Such beautiful red hair! It''s very rare for elves to have this hair color, you know?"


    Mother praised my hair color which came from father as she began to groom it gently. After the bath, it was very silky and soft!


    Afterwards, she formed two pigtails in my hair, which had grown long enough, and I looked¡­ incredibly cute! What the hell? I wasn''t this pretty before¡­


    "Uwah! Sylphy, you look sho cuteeeee!"


    Mother began to pamper me some more, caressing my head, kissing me a bit, all the while carrying me in her arms.


    Soon after, I was greeted by the beauty of the outside world once more as she began to walk across the grass fields. We arrived at the farm where father was nting vegetables as we both checked the ce out. After some time, I found out something, these nts didn''t look normal¡­


    "Oi, don''t run away!"


    My father roared at a radish with legs that was screaming and running, making its way towards us. A radish with legs that stood around one meter tall, heading towards us.


    Huh.


    Wait a second¡­ what?!


    "GRYYYAOOO!"


    -----

 Chapter 10 Abusing The Glitch!

    -----


    A giant radish standing one meter tall rushed towards us while moving its root-like legs. To be honest, to me, it looked so hysterical as it seemed like it was running away for its life.


    "GYAAAOOO!"


    Nevertheless, it ran directly towards us.


    Looks like the perfect time to test out my new power!


    I quickly pointed my palm at the radish as I used Ember, and then, I continuously used it over a hundred times!


    Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember¡­


    FLASH!


    Arge fireball spanning two meters wide soon emerged after many tiny mes fused together. While that was happening, mother could not help but raise her eyebrows as she watched me use my ability with great surprise.


    "BAH!"


    I roared as much as a baby girl could, throwing therge fireball with all my might.


    GO, FIREBALL!


    FLAAAAAAASH!


    The fireball quickly flew through the wind as it hit the screaming radish not long after.


    "GRYEGH?!"


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    Dead! Just like that!


    "Oh! Amazing, Sylphy!" my mother quickly praised me.


    Fufufu. But of course.


    "It''s still not dead, though," my father said in response.


    EH?!


    "GYEGYEHH¡­"


    The radish, which I thought had died from the st of mes, suddenly got up after father was finished talking. It was a bit roasted, but it was alive alright¡­


    What kind of radish is this? It can actually take a giant fireball to the face?


    However, rather than making a move to end the radish''s life, mother and father stood where they were and didn''t do anything.


    Ah. I get what they''re trying to do. They want to use this opportunity to see if I can do it myself¡­


    Alright then. How about I show you two that I can actually pack a punch?


    "GRYEEEEE!"


    The radish rushed towards us as it suddenly generated several spikes through magic, firing them at us like wooden spikes!


    Shit¡­ a barrier!


    Come on¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Visualize Ember a hundred times, then form a me barrier¡­


    Mana Usage, do your thing!


    As I thought about this, several tiny mes suddenly emerged one after another in front of me at an incredible speed!


    FLAAASH!


    Now¡­ condense!


    WOOOMMM¡­!


    "Ooooh! A fire barrier!" my mother said in surprise.


    "BUUUH!"


    And then, infuse¡­ as much mana as I can to reinforce it!


    FLAAAASH!


    TRUUUMMM!


    The fire barrier suddenly grew more solid once I did that. Now that I think about it, all of this happened in just a split of a second! I don''t know how it happened, but my thought process has be incredibly fast after eating the dragon¡­ maybe the dragon brain enhanced my mental capacity?


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    The wooden spikes shot by the radish soon reached the fire barrier, colliding with it as dull thud sounds resounded.


    Several cracks emerged on it, but fortunately, it barely resisted through the attacks!


    "GRRYYEEHH¡­"


    The radish looked at me scornfully. It was very pissed right now, going so far as to make an ugly face.


    "Com ow¡­ show mwe wat ya got!" I taunted.


    "GRREYEEGH!"


    Hearing my baby speech, the radish got super angry. Then, it rushed at us, wanting to pulverize me with a kick of itsrge legs.


    Not happening, buddy!


    Now that I''m learning the knack of this¡­


    I have to restrain this agile fighter first¡­


    Let''s make a fire whip this time around.


    Come out, Ember!


    Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember¡­!


    I used Ember over a hundred times in just a second, before unifying all these mes into a long spiraling me, a whip!


    I grasped the whip with my tiny baby hand and then, I moved it towards the radish in midair, which was about to fall over me!


    CLAAASSH!


    "Grryegh?!"


    The radish panicked as my whip wrapped around its body.


    "Gotchwa!"


    "Ooohoo!" My father seemed impressed.


    "Amazing fire whip! Now Sylphy, use the power of the fire to slice it into grilled pieces!!" my mother soon requested out of nowhere.


    Wow mother, calm down¡­


    But alright!


    I pressed the whip with a lot of power while infusing it with my mana!


    "GREEEEEGGGGH¡­!"


    The radish released a strange cry as my fire whip wrapped around its body and then, it sliced it into pieces!


    SPLAT!


    BOOOM!


    The mes expanded more than I thought it would. Thanks to that, the fire whip quickly disappeared¡­ looks like I need more practice.


    However, the fire didn''t hit us as there was an invisible magic barrier mother had conjured around us¡­ I guess we were never in real danger¡­ she just let me handle it to see how strong I was.


    Father rushed towards us as he and mother congratted me.


    "Amazing work, Sylphy!" my mother said.


    "Indeed, outstanding work. To think that you''re so tiny yet you can do such things!" father said in response, nodding in agreement.


    "Dada!"


    "I guess she wants you to carry her." my mother said. In response, father grabbed me from mother''s embrace.


    "Sylphy, do you like being with your father?"


    I nodded in response.


    "Haha! Such a delight this girl is¡­ alright, let me show you around the farm. Don''t worry, it''s usually rare for the vegetables to walk around. But the dragon''s death left a lot of mana in the environment, so the magic nts we eat ended up evolving into monsters," my father soon exined.


    So, such a thing happened¡­


    You''re telling me that this world is so crazy that normal nts can one day just start walking, conjure magic, and try to kill you? That sounds terrifying.


    Moving that aside, father led me around the farm and showed me all sorts of nts. There were things I had never seen before such as weird, red-colored carrots with eyes. There were also tomatoes with all of the colors in the rainbow, apples that were as golden and shiny as actual gold, and even arge spring with glistering water that they called the Spiritual Spring Fountain, which they used to water the nts.


    It seems that the sweet-vored baby food that mother gave to me was made out of these fruits for the most part. Maybe they had been strengthening me from the start without me knowing? Then again, I''m sure they didn''t move around¡­ plus there were also a few normal fruits¡­


    "I wan!"


    I pointed at the golden apple hanging from a tree. In response, father took one and offered it to me.


    "But Sylphy, you don''t have teeth yet¡­" he sighed.


    "Wuuh¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll grind it into baby food. It''s about time we gave her more magical fruits. Now that she has built her foundation with the dragon meat, it should be viable for her to increase her magical prowess through the consumption of Eden Apples, Nirvanic Tomatoes, and Ambrosia Fruit," mother told father.


    The what? The names they have are quite¡­ strange.


    -----

 Chapter 11 The Power Of Skills Is Out Of This World

    -----


    Ever since then, my mother let me visit father in the farm after asking them multiple times to give me these fruits as baby food. Why? Because they were tasty as hell! On a side note, I have also been eating more dragon meat for almost a month now.


    The apples were sweeter than anything I had ever eaten and filled me with a great amount of stamina I never thought I could possess. The tomatoes were also sweet, juicy, and a bit citric. They''re definitely ideal for a nice sd, although mother also made delicious pasta sauce with it, adding minced dragon meat into it. The noodles were also special, made with some kind of Golden Wheat, something father brought from the farm.


    In any case, from what I''ve learned so far, father and mother are ridiculously strong. Mother specializes in healing, protection, plus strong offensive magic based on the element of light and life, I believe.


    On the other hand, father is a fire specialist who''s also crazy buff. To think he would be able to wrestle against a giant 30-meter-tall dragon like nothing and slice its head off with his magic fire sword¡­


    In my previous life magic also existed. I didn''t even know the name of my previous world, but I knew the name of the continent. It was named Cadania, a ce ruled by aristocratic rulers. The "monsters" as I''ve seen them here were very rare in that continent, only seen inside special ces named crypts.


    Magic was alsomon, but I''ve never seen such crazy magic as the one in this world in my previous life. In my previous life, magic was very hard to conjure, even the most talented nobles with magic bloodlines required years of experience to master magic, on top of that, they were limited by their mana pool. That''s probably why magic artifacts were invented and abused to extend one''s magical capabilities.


    Well, I don''t know how this world works, so I can''t say much about it. However, there seems to be some kind of tiered system for magic spells and martial techniques. In my previous world, there was no such things like that. Then again, there was a type of stronger magic ssified through circles. If I remember correctly, Eight Circle Magic was the strongest.


    If wepare this Eight Circle Magic with Tier 8 Magic, which my mother conjures without even breaking a sweat, then we can say that my parents could quite literally be living gods of magic. Plus, they don''t even be exhausted when they conjure it.


    Just how much mana do they have? Maybe having infinite mana is not special?!


    Even then, they did say they had a very hard time in the war against the Demon Lord and his Demon Army, although this whole time I''ve barely gotten any info on that.


    Moving all of that aside, I''ve been developing bit by bit. Eating these magic foods really boosted the growth of my strength even though I''m not even a year old. Though, I think I''m halfway to getting there, being half a year old. Nevertheless, I have still developed quite a lot.


    My control over magic is also bing better, although it still took time and exhausted me when I go over my limit. Having infinite mana doesn''t make one infinitely better at magic, after all. If I think of it from another perspective, having infinite mana is equivalent to a carriage with horses that don''t tire out, but would still require being taught how to obey their owners and react tomands.


    Due to that, a lot of experience and practice is required. What I did against the radish exhausted me a lot back then, with me resting for a whole week after that. My brain and soul felt so exhausted I could barely move. Then again, the dragon meat and the magic fruits helped me recover.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    So yeah¡­ I can''t be too reckless with this. I still have to put in a lot of effort.


    Effort, the word I learned from my teacher back then, the most important word I should always remember. Nothing is achieved without effort! Even with my cheats, I must put in extra effort to learn and utilize my powers. I consider myself quite the hard worker! Through this past month or so, I''ve been passively training Mana Usage while rolling around.


    Mother doesn''t allow me to use Ember because I could burn the house if I use it. With that, I''ve been only practicing it sometimes when she carries me outside and some walking vegetables escape the farm. However, I''ve begun to believe this was done intentionally by my parents to let me practice fire magic and have fun with it, although the aftermath is me bing exhausted for several days.


    Having a baby body is the worst. Not only that, my soul also seems to be weak ording to the System due to it being that of a "mere and simple human". She had analyzed a bit of my parents'' power, actually. Although she told me it was too much for her to handle at the moment, she did say their souls were abnormallyrge.


    On the other hand, my soul was tiny inparison. Apparently, therger the soul, the less mental exhaustion you experience while using magic. There''s no way for me to erge my soul as of now, I doubt there''s even a way, aside from¡­ I don''t know, eating souls? In any case, I don''t possess such power like that.


    So, I have to do with what I have for now!


    And¡­ hehehe.


    Aside from Ember, I have another skill I possess, one I have been ignoring because it didn''t work without a specific material, which were seeds.


    That''s right¡­ It''s my Farmer-ss signature skill, Agriculture!


    Aside from making me strangely knowledgeable about the properties of nts, as well as their qualities and conditions, this skill apparently lets me control nts, enhance them, and quite literally make them grow.


    I don''t know if my parents have this since I haven''t seen father nor mother use any power like this, so this must be my unique powerpared to them which they do not have!


    Father just uses basic farming techniques and rich soil to make the nts grow, but that''s not a superpower. Instead, he learned all of this from grandpa, which he told me.


    Anyways, now that I''ve stealthily gathered seeds from the fruits I''ve eaten, it''s time to test out Agriculture!


    -----

 Chapter 12 The [Agriculture] Skill Might Be Better Than I Thought

    -----


    Technically, I don''t have infinite HP or MP, but it never runs out, so it''s infinite in a way, right? However, in another way, it''s not¡­ it''s kind of confusing, to be honest. Not even the System can properly exin how it''s done, but she did say that she drained a lot of power from her creator due to this error by mistake, which made this power a staple within my soul.


    I don''t even know where the mana and health that never runs outes from. Perhaps it came from the environment? Then again, my parents are so strong that they should have realized they were having their mana drained or something, right?


    Pushing that topic aside for now, the System has recently acquired the ability to show me the descriptions of my skills, so here they are. However, they''re not that detailed.


    ¡­


    [Royal Elven Lineage]


    A signature of having the royal bloodline of elves running through your veins. Your affinity with magic and spirits is enhanced greatly, many times that of normal elves. The growth of your Magic and Mana stat is enhanced by +100%. You''re more likely to find spirits that will favor you or join you throughout your life. If a spirit is recruited, Spirit Magic can be unlocked.


    ¡­


    This one was something I didn''t expect. After all, I didn''t know it had such effects, to the point that it left me a bit shocked. However, the growth increase seems to be useless because my stat numbers are frozen, and the ability to acquire Spirit Magic as a skill is also useless because my skill status is also frozen. In other words, I can''t get new skills. I''m stuck with what I got after being born.


    Nevertheless, the System did say that even if it doesn''t show in the system, this does affect my growth "outside the system" and that acquiring and learning Spirit Magic is also possible. However, it wouldn''t be as easy as using a Spirit Magic skill¡­ I think I''m getting it now. Such an overpowered being as me would need to have to go through some difficulties in life, or it won''t be fun, I get it¡­


    ¡­


    [Agriculture]


    A signature skill from the Farmer ss.


    Grants the ability to detect the health of nts, their inner talents, capabilities, and species by just ncing at them. Additionally, grants the ability to enhance and control nts through the usage of mana.


    ¡­


    Here it is, the one I was just about to use. Quite a simple exnation¡­


    ¡­


    [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember]


    A lesser Fire attribute magic spell, the weakest there is.


    By spending 10 mana, one could create a small fire to light candles, start a small fire, or illuminate a small and dark ce.


    The power of this spell is mediocre and cannot be properly used for fighting. Even the slightest breeze can make this tiny me disappear.


    Cooldown: No cooldown.


    ¡­


    Ah, System, do you really have to rub something like this on my face? I know it''s the weakest spell! However, if Ibine it with the next skill I''ll show and add on my infinite mana, I can even use it several times consecutively to conjure something big by melding all the fire together¡­ it''s an insane method which my parents had noticed as "my unique way to conjure magic".


    Because it has no cooldown, I can technically spam it infinitely. Other spells above Ember do have some cooldown, I believe.


    ¡­


    [Mana Usage]


    The ability to naturally wield mana. Grants the ability to use mana without any previous required experience. While activated, you can use your own mind to mold the mana to your liking, but a lot of mana has to be utilized. Can be practiced continuously for better and more efficient results. This is the lowest tiered Mana Usage-type skill, below Mana Maniption and Mana Mastery.


    ¡­


    I see. So, this is actually the lowest tiered skill?!  But it helped me out so much¡­ imagine what I could do if I had those other two¡­ damn.


    In any case, that''s that. These skills are pretty great,pared to the absolute nothing I had in my previous life. Well, they''re my gifts in this life, so I must use them and abuse them ordingly.


    Now, back to business.


    There''s a small little ck seed in the palm of my hand, which I got from an Eden Apple.


    "La~ La~ La~"


    Mother''s leisurely cooking some dragon stew and also frying some dragon tempura. In fact, she''s even baking some fresh bread, so I think she''s busy enough that she won''t bother me.


    With that, I looked at the tiny seed in my baby hand as I activate Mana Usage and Agriculture at the same time, infusing the skills'' effects into the seed.


    sh!


    The effect was almost instantaneous. The seed began to glow with a mix of bright gold and emerald green light.


    Wow. I must say this is quite amazing to see.


    The seed began to glow with these two lights as it began to tremble a bit.


    Crack.


    A tiny crack suddenly emerged from the seed sometimeter as a small little blue sprout emerged. It was very tiny¡­ but it was there. It was growing.


    Wow¡­


    The sprout grew a tiny bit, around half a centimeter, but before I thought it would grow any further, it stopped.


    Ugh.


    A strong headache caught me by surprise.


    Agh!


    Was that really so hard to do?! I thought I could surprise mother with a big tree.


    I calmed myself down and looked at the sprout.


    Hey, even a tiny leaf emerged, not bad for my first day. I might as well gradually make it grow every day.


    I decided to show it to mom, who had felt a faint magical presence and was alreadying here to check me out¡­ a mother truly has divine senses.


    "Sylphy, are you ying with magic again?"


    "Maaa! Aah! Baah!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I raised my tiny hand and showed her what I made.


    "Eh? A seed¡­? Oh, it has a sprout on it and a tiny leaf¡­ hmm? D-Did you make this?"


    I nodded confidently.


    "W-Wow! You have the ability of Nature Magic? You can grow nts?"


    I nodded again in response.


    "Amazing, Sylphy! You actually have an ability that your parents don''t possess! Let me go show it to your father!"


    With that, Mother grabbed my seed and flew outside. Soon after, my father quickly came back with her.


    "Sylphy, that seed¡­ you made it sprout, right?" he asked.


    I nodded in response.


    "Well¡­ that''s actually a seed that usually only grows when bathed in Spiritual Spring Water for over 50 years¡­ you really made an Eden Apple seed sprout just like that?!"


    Oh¡­ was it that amazing?


    Wait a second¡­ so that''s why it exhausted me so much!


    -----

 Chapter 13 I Hope Youre Doing Alright

    -----


    Wow, so I guess I didn''t sucked so much, huh?


    "Reawy?" I asked.


    "Hehe, indeed, Sylphy, you''re very amazing¡­ To think that you''ve developed such strong Nature-Attribute Abilities¡­ If you can make a seed of this millenary tree sprout in a few hours, then perhaps you could generate an entire forest within a day if they''remon nts¡­" said my father.


    Wow, wow, wow, alright, calm down there father, I-I don''t think I am THAT amazing, I would probably drop dead if I tried doing something so intense.


    "It is indeed incredible! Maybe she inherited the Nature Attribute from my family? I remember my father and big sister having it." Said my mother.


    "Oh, perhaps it is from your family, yeah. Elves are good at Nature, Light, and Life Attributes after all, that''s quite a possibility¡­" said my father.


    "But even then, none of them had even been capable of making such a seed from these mystical trees sprout before, not even after trying for years¡­ The only method there is to sprout them is the traditional method." Said my mother.


    "That''s right¡­ Alma, you''re not only talented at fire magic, but at nature magic!" said my father, petting me and then grabbing me with his big and muscr arms, raising me into the sky.


    "Such a talented little baby! You''re going to do many things in the future, I am sure of it!" he said, smiling handsomely.


    "Will I?" I asked.


    "Indeed!" said my mother.


    I smiled dumbly at this, I don''t know but it felt so stupidly nice to be praised so much¡­ I shouldn''t get so cocky.


    But it feels so good I smiled like a baby.


    "Wehehe¡­"


    "That''s a cute chuckle¡­" said my father.


    "Kind of reminds me of yours when you''re drunk." Said my mother.


    "Eh? D-Do Iugh like that?!" asked my father.


    "Weheheheh¡­"


    "Weheheh¡­"


    My father began to y around with me andughed just like I do.


    I guess it is hereditary.


    "Hahaha! See? Youugh the same, by the gods..." Said my mother, chuckling.


    After ying some more with my parents, we had some lunch where I ate some dragon stew and sd, and after that, I went to take a nap.


    The seed was left inside a little sk where the light of the sun reached it from the window, mother will allow me to nurture it every day.


    Father wanted me to nurture the farm, and I was more than willing too!


    ¡­But mother said it would be too tiring for me, sigh.


    He also wanted to give me normal nt seeds to see if I could instantly develop them, but mother said it was better if I practiced with one at a time, and slowly.


    If I pushed myself too hard, I might end up "crippling" my magic talent or something like that.


    I don''t know what she means, but it seems that those that overly practice magic at a young age might end up crippled out of their magical usage? How does that even works?


    But mother said that magic is like a muscle, if we wear it down TOO MUCH, we might end up breaking all its ligaments and ending with a horribly painful wound that won''t heal in some time¡­ but with magic, that little time could take years.


    Alright then, fine, I won''t go that far¡­


    Joking!


    With the System I don''t have to fear that, mother, those powers are fixed into me and will never cripple! And with Endless Mana, I can practice all I want! Ohohoho!


    ¡­


    Geh¡­


    I practiced for three hours straight in the night using Mana to reinforce my body or something like my father does, but it left me exhausted.


    I fell unconscious after that.


    ¡­


    Through the days after, I continued to slowly nourish this little seed while having small baby adventures in the backyard and front yard with mom.


    She never let me go anywhere by myself and carried me in her arms for everything.


    I couldn''t say I dislike it, she''s very lovely and I just like to be in her embrace¡­


    But being constantly given milk from her massive tits is getting a bit tiring.


    Elves do really have massive ones, huh.


    Wait, will I have the same massive assets as my mother when I grow up?


    I can''t help but imagine myself as a sexy elf with long red hair and a seductive expression in her face, wide hips and massive breasts, beautifully thick thighs and- Ah, t-this is wrong to imagine!


    Damn, if I truly be as pretty as mom¡­ then I will end up getting a bunch of guys tailing me from behind. So annoying¡­ I preferred to be ugly in my previous life. At least without a pretty face these rapist bandits didn''t tried to do anything to my body when I fell unconscious. Well, mostly because they thought I died back then.


    Ugh, better not talk about my previous life if possible¡­


    The only thing I wish is for my mother and sister to be fine.


    I can only hope¡­ I cannot go back there, I am not even in the same world anymore, quite possibly.


    The only thing you have left is hope, and hope is something you should never lose.


    Hope is what drives you when there''s nothing left.


    With hope is that I was able to rescue them, with that hope I trained and trained¡­ until one day, I finally found them, and took down the bastards that took them away from me.


    I just wish¡­ I could had spend some more time with them after rescuing them.


    My ending was quite abrupt, and anticlimactic.


    I guess I am a big softie¡­ I couldn''t see anymore of my friends die in front of me, so I just¡­ sacrificed myself.


    Hopefully they also met their families once more¡­


    I like to think that they''re now living peacefully in a vige, farming, and living a good life like the one I am having.


    Everyone¡­ I hope you''re doing fine, wherever you are.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 14 Planting My Eden Apple Tree

    -----


    Woah, look at this thing! I did it!


    It has been two months since the first time I tried to rise my little seed, and now, it had developed into a small nt.


    Every day I had been nurturing it using Agriculture and insane amounts of Mana until I dropped exhausted.


    It had been growing by around half a centimeter each day, sometimes less, but it advanced, nheless.


    Now, it was around 60 centimeters big, half a meter! And it was big!


    It was all green, with many leaves popping out of it.


    Mother gave me a nter to put it in, alongside some spiritual water to water it every day alongside my nurturing.


    Now this nt had be like mypanion or something¡­ Haha.


    It is always at my side, and I like to see it slowly grow bigger.


    It feels like little by little, I am progressing, and it is an addictive feeling.


    But it still just a nt, right? I can''t really treat it like a pet, we cannot interact together¡­


    Nheless, I like to speak to it and caress it, and take good care of it.


    Ah right, two months had passed, and I''ve grown a bit more.


    I can now finally walk in all fours, rolling around for so long was really a pain!


    But my baby body had developed enough I can independently crawl.


    One baby step at a time!


    Due to this, mother is finally letting me out of the crib to walk around the first floor of the house.


    Our house is big, I never truly realized it.


    It is around 20 meter cubic. What the heck? I never saw such a big house. It is made of wood, but a very resilient and fire proof magic wood of sorts.


    I like to crawl around and sneak behind my mother or father.


    Like now!


    Hehehe¡­


    I found my father in his room, he was reading a book as a break after going into the farm.


    I looked at him peacefully read the book. It looked like a normal fantasy fiction book or something, I don''t know how to read yet.


    He suddenly noticed me and res at me, but I hide right away behind the door.


    "Chu!"


    "Huh? Did I see a little mouse around here?" he wondered, as he began to slowly walk outside.


    I hide beneath a couch as he walks outside.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hmm¡­ Must have been my imagination."


    Hehe¡­ I can''t help butugh stupidly, I think even my mind as a child is enjoying this dumb thing.


    "Fufufu¡­"


    "Ah? Gotcha!"


    He caught me red-handed!


    "GRAAA!"


    I roar as I bite his arm, but its so hard it is like biting pure metal.


    "Hahaha! Are we ying being bears again? You dare oppose your father bear?" he asked.


    "Graaaoo!"


    "Graaa!"


    He ys around with me a lot; we even pretend to be bears and bite each other yfully.


    Sometimes he attacks me with a lot of tickles, and I can''t help butugh out loud, this baby body is way too sensitive.


    "Heheh, that tickles!"


    "You''re so cute Sylphy-chan! I will tickle my daughter as much as I want!"


    Father continues to tickle me as he suddenly tickles my baby belly and I burst intoughter.


    It seems that mother heard us, as she called us toe down.


    "You two bears,e down, lunch is ready!"


    "Oh, alright dear! Come, Sylph."


    He carried me with his big and protective arms, as we went downstairs and had some nice lunch all together.


    "Uwah, the tree you''re raising is already so big, Sylph¡­ I can feel it is emanating a lot of magic from within too!" said mother.


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Indeed. It is very beautiful¡­ It will grow into a big tree one of these days¡­ We''ll have to nt it though¡­ So you won''t be able to be with it at all times." She sighed.


    "Eeeeh?"


    "S-Sorry dearie, but if you want it to live and grow bigger, you''ll have to nt it somewhere¡­ Hmm, how about just at the side of the house? So you cane out with us and nurture it every day." Said mother.


    "Fine¡­" I sighed.


    I guess its true, trees need a lot of space to grow bigger.


    "How about you give it a name?" asked my father.


    "A name? But it is¡­ just a tree¡­" I sighed.


    "Not just a tree if you''ve been rising it for this time, right? It''s your friend, so you gotta give it a name." said my father.


    "Indeed, that it doesn''t move, or that it is not as interactive as an animal doesn''t mean that it is not a living being. Even nts, the tiniest grass, has a soul, did you know? And the soul of this little tree¡­ I can feel it, it is very attached to you, dear." Said my mother.


    "Ooh¡­ Really?"


    "Indeed! It is always get more brighter when you''re closer." Said my father.


    "Also, this is a very mystical tree, Eden Apples are a tree said to have been gifted to us by the Goddess of Life to nurture humanity in the Beginning. It is an important fruit, yet forgotten in the modern history¡­ As a nt created by a goddess, it is bound to be more special than grass." Said my mother.


    So that''s how it is¡­ I cannot see any glow or light from it when I look at it though, it must be my parent''s special abilities that allow them to see this kind of stuff¡­


    "I shee!"


    After three days, we ended nting my tree at the side of the house, in a ce where a lot of sun could reach it all day.


    I named her Yggdra, and assumed it was a girl, although mother said that Eden Apples were a hermaphrodite nt that pollinated itself.


    The breeze was rather nice that day, as I saw my little tree resting over the dirt.


    A sudden faint glow came from it, I was barely able to notice it¡­


    I looked at the small tree as I felt a sudden whisper¡­


    "Thank you¡­"


    ¡­


    Eh?


    It¡­ spoke?


    Or was a I hallucinating?


    It didn''t said anything else¡­


    -----

 Chapter 15 Delicious Birthday Cake

    -----


    Back then, I really thought it was just my imagination. How could a tree speak? I mean¡­ well, in my previous world, there was no such thing as speaking trees.


    However, mother told me there were races close to the Elves named the Dryads, which were the spirits of trees. On top of that, there was also other race named the Ents, which were guardians of the forests, living, gigantic tree giants that walked on two feet and protectedrge and ancient forests from the dangers of the outside world.


    But isn''t it way too young for this tree to even evolve into anything like that? Maybe it was just my imagination¡­ maybe¡­ Well, that changed when my first birthday came. I was already a year old by now and could quite confidently walk on my two feet!


    It was a tad bit hard to bnce at first, but after a few days of practice, I remembered how I learned walking in my previous life. In fact, I did it quite quickly.


    Unsurprisingly, my parents were amazed¡­ and since then, a few months had passed by. It had already been 12 months since my birth. Has it really been just a year? For some reason, it felt awfully long¡­I''m really happy to be with my parents, but¡­ I kind of want to meet other people, know more about this mysterious world, explore it a bit, you know?


    I have been restraining myself from asking too many things to them all this time. After all, I don''t want to sound suspicious or something like that by being way too curious.


    Although from what I''ve learned so far, my parents are given the title of Heroes, participating in a war around 5 years ago. This war was against the forces of the Demon King, a worldwide threat that was about to engulf this entire continent in darkness.


    Apparently, every time the Demon King emerged, generated by the world itself, a tide of monsters would appear,posed of deadly monsters that had never been seen before, as well as most of the "natural" monsters bing more aggressive against humans and other races.


    And then, that''s where the Gods would bless the humans and grant them special talents since birth. The Divine Protection of these Gods gave these humans the capacity of bing Heroes, superhumans amongst superhumans with incredible potential for growth.


    After going through a journey saving the different kingdoms from being engulfed in this darkness and the constant monster tides led by Demon Generals, the Heroes grew strong enough to defeat the Demon King¡­


    My mother said that such a battle like that was too catastrophic¡­ I''ve heard that father still mourned for all their fallen friends, many of them Heroes like them.


    I guess being a Hero doesn''t really make you invincible¡­


    The purpose of the Demon King and the monster in this world is still a mystery to me, but from how I see it, it seems they were created to either wipe out humanity and the other races, or merely give them challenges while the Gods protect these races and fight back against the Demon King and its monsters.


    But you''d think that a Demon God is making monsters or something, right?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, my parents are very clear that¡­ it''s the world itself doing this.


    This world is named Terrarium, and it is alive.


    Mana flows throughout the world and nourishes all life. Those closer with nature, such as Elves, are said to have special Oracles that can perceive a bit of the will of the world.


    It''s usually peaceful, but when a Demon King emerges, the world trembles, rages, and more¡­ it''s as if it went through aplete personality shift or something.


    They call this "the rage of the world".


    No one knows why it rages against humanity or the other demihuman races, but mother says that it''s because¡­ our existence might be an annoyance to the world.


    I heard them talk about this the other day.


    Mother said that the humanoid races seemingly do something that make the world want to wipe them out. However, the Gods who created them arepassionate and protective of their children, fighting against the will of the world.


    But then, the question arises¡­ who is right and who is wrong?


    I have yet to see the things that humanity is capable in this world.


    Perhaps, if it''s as shitty as the world made it seem to be, then it might be justified.


    Sigh¡­ perhaps this world has way more than it seems, huh?


    Sadly, I''m just a 1-year-old baby. I can''t do much.


    I can''t do anything, in fact.


    And there''s so much left I need to know¡­


    Terrarium is such a mysterious and interesting world. Because of that, I want to know more.


    So, when I grow up, I''ll go explore the world.


    My parents told me sometime ago that there''s a profession in this world called adventurers.


    They''re brave people that explore the world, fight against monsters, and make a living out of sole adventure.


    I might sound childish and immature right now, but I want to be like one of those. Then again, I am a baby, so I guess I am childish and immature.


    In any case, I want to be who I want to be and do what I could not do in my previous life.


    I want to be free, and I want to explore.


    I want to feel the breeze over my face as I explore every corner of this beautiful new world.


    I don''t care if I''m a bug or whatever, or if I even have a glitched system.


    We''ll get through it, and we''ll do it however we want.


    And today, since it was my birthday, something special happened.


    Mother and father were preparing decorations around the house. In fact, mother was even baking a big birthday cake.


    I''ve never celebrated my birthday like this¡­ I remember in my previous life that the way we celebrated a birthday was by eating meat¡­ because it was so expensive, it was a very luxurious meal for us.


    ? But now, look at this! All types of colorful little things stuck onto the ceiling and walls, celebrating my one-year birthday.


    I can''t help but feel ttered¡­


    On top of that, the cake was close to being done.


    "I wan cake! I wan cake!"


    Naturally, I roared for my cake.


    "Fufu, it''s almost done. Just wait a little bit more," mother said in response to my roars.


    "Hahaha! You''re quite energetic today! Do you want to get out of the crib?" father asked.


    "Yesh!"


    Knock, knock.


    However, to my surprise, we had guests today.


    "Ah, it must be them. I let them enter through the barrier!" my mother said in response.


    Them? Who¡­ are they?


    -----

 Chapter 16 A New Friend

    -----


    In response to the knock, the door to the house was opened by my father, greeting two people that entered the house. No, wait. There were three people.


    There was a tall man, almost two meters tall. He was slender and looked very handsome as his face made him look like he was in histe teens. However, his body seemed to make him look older. He had short and spiky gray hair, shing aquamarine eyes, paired with pale-white skin, so pale that it looked like candlewax. Topping it all off, he wore ck clothes and a blue scarf covering his neck. He seemed rather calm and cold-headed, exuding a powerful aura within him.


    And to his side, there was a woman even taller than him. If he was close to 2 meters, she was definitely 2 meters tall, if not a few centimeters taller. Her entire body was chocte-skinned, quite glossy even. Unlike the slender man, she was packed with muscles, but also had the charm of a feminine woman.


    In any case, her smile seemed confident and strong, and she was definitely beautiful. She had a scar on the middle of her forehead. There was also a scar on her belly and in the middle of her chest. Now that I think about it, her entire body had scars. Oh right, I was able to see her body because she wore very revealing clothes, only covering herrge breasts and herher regions. I guess she liked to show her muscles.


    She wore tribal-like clothes and had colorful feathers decorating her long and blonde hair. Her eyes were sharp and emerald... And with that, she brought a little girl in her arms. I think she was a bit younger than me... though, she looked fully conscious, looking around everywhere.


    She had the skin color of the woman, but her long hair tied into a ponytail was gray like the man. Plus, her eyes were aquamarine as wel. She looked so adorable in that blue dress. It kind of reminds me of my little sister, to be honest...


    "Hahaha! You''re finally here! Shade! Nepheline!"


    My father greeted the two as he hugged them tightly.


    "Your little Aquarina is has gotten so big now! Look at her!" my mother could not help but say.


    "It''s been a long time, Faylen, An." the man, named Shade, said in response.


    "I see your little girl has also gotten big. Look at her, she''s the vivid image of Faylen! Hahaha! Can I hold her?" Nepheline asked.


    "Go ahead! Ah, right. Sylphy-chan, these people are our friends, former Heroes like us!" my father exined all of a sudden.


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Oho! You can already talk, little girl!" Nepheline said in response to my question, carrying me with her big and strong arms before cing me on her other arm, right in front of Aquarina.


    "She''s a Half-elf, isn''t she? She has your hair. I''ve never seen an elf with such hair color before," Shade could not help but mention.


    "Hehehe! Right? She''s super pretty!" my father replied with a wide grin. I''m sure he felt proud of me.


    "Aquarina, how are you? Well, I guess we''ve never met before. I''m Faylen, and this is An. We are your parent''s friends," my mother said to Aquarina.


    "Fwends...?" Aquarina timidly asked in response.


    "Yeah, I hope you can get along with our little girl. She''s named Sylph, but you can call her Sylphy," my father responded.


    Oi! Let me introduce myself at the very least...


    I extended my hand to Aquarina as her beautiful blue eyes looked at me timidly.


    "Hello, Aquarina! Nice to meet you! Can I call you Aqua for short?" I asked.


    "A-Ah... Uwah..."


    Aquarina suddenly became red as she averted her gaze from me.


    "Eh? D-Did I say something wrong?" I asked.


    "No, Sylphy-chan. Aquarina is a shy girl, you see... Aquarina, don''t be rude at the little girl. She just wants to be your friend. You talk about making friends all the time, right? So, here she is! Come on, dear..." Nepheline said.


    Aquarina shyly looked at my eyes after that as she quickly looked down at my red dress.


    "H-Hi... N-Nice to meet you..."


    "Uwah! You''re so cute, Aqua!"


    I held her hand tightly after that. She was a bit warm. In fact, her baby hand was soft.


    I petted her silky head and smiled back at her. I wanted to be friendly and let her break the ice so she can rx and be more open.


    However, the opposite happened. She began to get even more red as her face seemed fuzzy.


    "Uwawawawahh..."


    Even some smoke began to appear out of her face. Did she have some sort of fever?!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Is she okay?" I asked.


    "Haha, yes. She''s just very timid and you''re way too open, dearie. Don''t worry, she''ll get used to you," her mother said in response.


    I hope so... I don''t want to make her feel bad.


    "S-Sorry, Aquarina... are you okay?" I asked soon after.


    "Buhh... I-I am fine..." she sighed.


    "While the cake is ready, how about you two girls get to y around for a bit? Let them wander around the house for a bit," my father suggested.


    "Sure thing! There you go, you two," Nepheline said in response as she let us down on the floor.


    I quickly stood up, but Aquarina had a bit of a hard time standing.


    "Hahh..." she sighed.


    "Come on, dear. You can already stand, right?" her mother asked.


    "Here! Grab my hand!"


    I extended my hand to Aquarina, who was currently looking at me timidly.


    She shyly moved her hand towards mine, and I held her tightly in response, lifting her upwards and helping her stand.


    "Ah..."


    "See? It''s super easy!"


    "T-Thanks..."


    Aw, she''s so cute!


    We wandered around the first floor rather leisurely as I showed her the things inside the house, such as that jar with an eye in it, a beautiful red jewel ne, a painting of the castle of a kingdom I don''t know about, and even arge sword affixed on the wall, which was one of the many swords my dad had.


    "Oohh..."


    She looked at the surroundings with curiosity. In fact, every time she became surprised, she would blush a bit.


    "Aquarina, wan to be my fren?"


    I asked her this out of nowhere.


    "Fren...?"


    "Un! We''re both girls... and also the children of Heroes... So we should be frens!"


    "Oway..." she replied.


    "Yaaay!"


    I hugged her tightly after that.


    I finally got a friend...


    "Thank you."


    "I-It''s nothing..." she said shyly.


    As we were celebrating, a sudden rumble came out of nowhere.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    W-What the heck was that?!


    It was the same rumble that would appear when something enormousnded on the ground...


    -----

 Chapter 17 The King Of Flies, Beelzebub

    -----


    A literal explosion outside the house instantly broke the jovial atmosphere of the party. Aquarina began to tremble a bit after that, looking out of the window sometimeter.


    "Something bad ising..." she muttered.


    Did she sense something? Perhaps she has some kind of ability that can let her sense something like that?


    "Aquarina, what is it?" I asked her.


    "Bad... evil..." she replied. Her lips were greatly trembling.


    "Eh?"


    "I''m scared..." she muttered, hugging me all of a sudden.


    "Oh, dear..." I caressed her hair to calm her down in response.


    Of course, my parents quickly noticed this as well.


    "Something''s trying to break through my barrier... wait a minute... demons?! Arge army of them..." my mother could not help but say.


    "What? Don''t tell me the remnants of the Demon King just came here to ruin my daughter''s birthday?! I''m going to burn them to a crisp!" my father bellowed in response.


    "Let me apany you," said Shade, standing up from his seat. Soon, an aura of darkness began surge from within his body, overflowing his surroundings with shadows.


    "I''ll help out as well," Nepheline said not long after. In an instant, her muscles began to shine with a metallic luster. In fact, ore and rocks grew on top of her body after that, forming some sort of natural armor.


    "It seems we''re fighting like the old times... let''s end this quickly." Father told the two.


    "I''ll stay here to maintain the barrier while I assist you from afar. Summon Spirit Familiar," Mother said in response to father''s words, conjuring a special spell I''ve never seen before. Soon, a sh of bright light emerged before her as she summoned arge and floating golden eye with six wings and a halo atop its head. It looked utterly strange, but it emanated a powerful magical essence.


    "Aaaaaaah~"


    Surprisingly, it sang with a peaceful and feminine voice... what a strange being...


    "I''ll leave you some backup here if things get too busy. Shadow Clone," Shade told mother.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    In an instant, his entire body seemed to split into three more copies, all of them made out of his shadow aura!


    Wow... what the hell is this?


    The three Shades stood with mother as father, Nepheline, and Shade moved outside the house and jumped into the skies as if it was as natural as breathing to them.


    As for mother''s familiar, it followed them from behind.


    "I''ll let you pass through the barrier. Defeat them before anything else happens!" Mother shouted.


    "Got it!"


    My curiosity got the better of me as I took a peek at the scene out of the window, all the while holding Aquarina with my arms. Our window was big and clear, and the curtains were wrapped so I was able to clearly see what was going on from up above. Although everything looked like tiny ants from afar, my vision suddenly concentrated into the scene as mana flowed into my eyes. At that moment, my senses suddenly sharpened without realizing, and I was able to see things way clearer and closer than I naturally could.


    Unexpectedly, Shade''s Shadow Clones came tofort Aquarina, embracing her father as he calmed her down like a baby. Well, she was almost 1 year old, so she was indeed a little baby girl.


    "Calm down, dear. It''s just a minor inconvenience," he told her.


    My mother came by my side as she seemed to be concentrating.


    "Can you see it from the window, Sylphy? Those are the demons we once fought..." she told me.


    I looked through the window once more as a battle seemed to unfold.


    "Kukuku... I''ve finally found your home, Heroes! After training for 6 years, I''ve grown exponentially stronger than before! I will avenge the death of the Demon King and devour all of you to be the new Demon King!"


    A gigantic fly. Yes, a literal fly of enormous proportions greeted my father and Aquarina''s parents. It was around 10 meters tall, not to mention ugly and grotesque. With many legs that had tons of ck hair on them under its abdomen, it had two beady red eyes with many lenses, as well as arge jaw filled with sharp fangs. Atop its head was a small yellow-gold crown.


    It wasn''t alone, however. There were over a dozen simr demons in appearance behind him. All of them exuded a powerful aura colored dark and purple. Unsurprisingly, their very presence continuously tried to contaminate the yellow-gold barrier mother conjured with their power, as if they were trying to erode it.


    "You''re... Beelzebub!" My father could not help but yell once he realized who they were up against.


    "I was wondering where this bastard had gone to in the final battle. It seems he escaped along with some others and nned toe at uster on?" Nepheline could not help but say.


    "Scum of the world, I will finish you right now," Shade said, his aura intensifying with every second.


    "Kukuku! That''s right! I''m so happy that you remember me, Heroes! I am Beelzebub, the King of the Flies! Lord of Famine and Pestilence! Now prepare yourselves! Domain of Famine!"


    TRUUUM!


    Before my father and his allies could reach him, Beelzebub generated a strange purple and ck domain around him, as if creating a space where his element dominated. From the looks of it, the domain seemed to be enhancing his capabilities.


    Suddenly, the flies around him flew towards my parent and his allies at high speed. Despite being lesser versions of their leader, they exuded powerful auras that were not so different from the red dragon of before in terms of power and intimidation.


    Despite being giant flies... they were actually as powerful as a dragon?!


    "ze Domain."


    FLAASH!


    My father, however, fought back against Beelzebub''s domain with his own as mes and poison fought against one another atop the skies. My father quickly summoned his giant zing de as well. It was as glorious as the first time I saw it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Shadow Domain."


    Soon, Shade also released his domain as shadows epassed his surroundings and danced with his everymand. His eyes exuded darkness from within them as he suddenly took out two daggers from the very shadows he generated.


    "Earth Domain."


    Of course, Nepheline summoned her domain as well. Her surroundings became strange, warping as if the air had gotten heavier and the atmosphere bing suffocating. The gravity of her surroundings was powerful and heavy like the might of the Earth element. Out of nowhere, a giant hammer made of various colorful ores materialized in her left hand.


    And then... a battle broke out.


    -----

 Chapter 18 Retired Heroes Against A Demon Lord

    -----


    The former Heroes had been interrupted from celebrating my birthday thanks to the remnant of the Demon King''s army, Beelzebub, the King of Flies. A demon I would assume could be catalogued as a Demon General.


    The dreadful power he exuded from within his body was purely chaotic. This being was perhaps a dozen times as strong as that dragon my father fought before. On top of that, hemanded a dozen giant flies with a level of power simr, if not a bit higher than the red dragon¡­


    I looked at the scene with concern. Unconsciously, I gripped my little fists tightly as I began to hope for the best.


    Was this what my parents fought against in the past before I was born? What kind of monstrosities did they face against back then? It''s pretty obvious to imagine that they would want to take it easy after everything was over.


    But there were some within the Demon King''s army that escaped in thest battle, with Beelzebub being one of them. After hiding and perhaps training for six years, he hade back here for revenge. He casually proimed that he wanted to devour all of us so he could be as strong as a Demon King.


    For some reason, I could not help but ask myself¡­ are we really that tasty?


    CLASH! BOOM! CRASH!


    A battle quickly started as father began immediately leading his two friends. His ming de shed against a giant dark scythe that one of the giant flies serving Beelzebub used to fight. Unsurprisingly, his de easily overpowered the scythe after a few seconds, his presence exuding searing mes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    SLAAASH!


    "GRRYYEEEGGH¡­!"


    The fly was shed in half and burned into a crisp. From the looks of it, father was going all out.


    FLASH!


    Arge lump of energy reached me and almost made me fall over my butt. In fact, Ijust barely maintained myposure because of it.


    Was that EXP?


    So, I still get shared EXP even from so far away? As long as they''re considered my "party" and I can look at them fight, I get a small share of the EXP¡­


    However, even a small share was this enormous¡­ this energy entered my body like a cannon! What the hell¡­


    The fly that father killed turned into ashes and dropped arge ck crystal as he moved like a zing meteor towards his next victim.


    Beelzebub was clearly a bit surprised. Did he expect my parents to be rusty after just a mere 6 years?


    "Go on! Fight harder!" Beelzebub roared, hismand generating a devilish and dark power that showered his servants with energy. From what I could see, it was enhancing their power?


    "BBZZZZ!"


    The giant flies grew to double their size out of nowhere as three of them began to overwhelm father, attacking him with darkness and poison from basically all sides.


    "Nnngh¡­!"


    Father was being showered with deadly poison and corrupting darkness. In response to this, his mes began to dim¡­


    However, this onlysted for a few seconds. Wanting to break free, his eyes zed with fire as his entire body erupted into a zing explosion, releasing a powerful shockwave of mes around him. Naturally, he burned the three flies around him!


    FLAAAASSSH!


    His de swung to the left as the fly being burned was suddenly shed in half with ease, its body turning into ashes right after.


    "I got your back!"


    Shade rushed towards the fly that was about to pierce father with a de made of darkness. He literally spun through the winds, using his daggers to sh through the entire fly''s body as the shadows within his daggers infected the wounds of the fly. In fact, it made them open more easily as well!


    "GRYEEAAGH¡­!"


    BOOM!


    At that moment, the fly was filled with shadows thanks to a way of fighting I never thought possible in the first ce as the entire creature exploded into pieces.


    Another fly fought against Nepheline. Unlike the flies father and Shade fought, it used its gigantic body to m her away and fired venom bullets at her from time to time. Unfortunately for the fly, she was incredibly resilient. The venom didn''t even affect her, while the fly''s body m was pathetic. In fact, it was received two times with her giant hammer. At the second time, the fly sttered into pieces¡­


    "Heh, as feeble as a fly¡­" she said with great pride. Her shiny metallic body seemed to be invincible.


    She rushed in front of the trio and decided to act as a tank, taking all the hits and even the magical blows from the flies. All the while, mother''s familiar healed her continuously.


    On the other hand, father used his mes to sh through the flies as they came, letting the group move in front of Nepheline. Shade helped him at the side, with his movements being incredibly fast. He was able to shower a fly with multiple attacks in a mere second. From the looks of it, he specialized in hitting a target multiple times in a short time. As for father, he was someone that was able to unleash a single and powerful blow.


    All three of themplemented well with one another. Nepheline was particrly slower, though. The flies were faster than her, sadly. Although her hammer attack was able to kill them with two hits, the flies were fast enough to evade her most of the time. In response, she conjured boulders of earth andrge des made out of ore at times, which were faster and pierced the flies'' eyes or wings, letting her catch them off-guard.


    Her slow movements were easilyplemented by her husband, Shade, who was faster and shier. Because of that, she roared and used a special type of spell that provoked the flies to attack her and prioritize her over the others. My father, in the meantime, used his strong blows to finish off therger and more annoying ones while the duo fought the others by themselves.


    Like this, this wondrous battle continued, and with each fly that died, I received more and more shared EXP. I felt like I was cheating at this point.


    Sadly, I cannot grow stronger out of it, but this energy will go to the System so she can repair her own errors. In any case, it''s still a win-win situation.


    I think Aquarina, who''s pretty perceptive, noticed my presence at this moment and how I was getting EXP. In fact, she looked at me with surprise after she stopped feeling fearful.


    CLASH! BOOM! CRASH!


    As the battle continued, thest fly was defeated, and Beelzebub was the only one left¡­


    "Kukuku¡­ I''ve been waiting for this moment! Nowe forth, the souls of my servants!"


    FLAAASH!


    Now what the hell is he doing?


    -----

 Chapter 19 Helping In The Battle While Doing Absolutely Nothing

    -----


    As the battle continued to unfold, thest fly was defeated, and Beelzebub was the only one left...


    "Kukuku... I''ve been waiting for this moment! Nowe forth, the souls of my servants!"


    FLAAASH!


    Now what the hell is he doing?


    He suddenly waved his hands and hisrge staff as several magic circles emerged. He then used his giant domain to push away my father and hispanions momentarily, giving him enough time for whatever he was going to do.


    "What is he doing?" Nepheline could not help but ask.


    "Necromancy? Is he nning on reviving them? Let''s kill him quickly!" Shade roared soon after.


    "No, this isn''t just necromancy... this presence... a fragment of the Demon King?!" my father muttered in shock.


    Seriously, what the hell is going on?!


    "Kuhahahahah! Behold! This is a fragment of my King''s soul! Bestowed upon me to take over his title in the future! By sacrificing the souls of my loyal subordinates, I can enhance my power by devouring them back from the dead! Now admire me as I undergo evolution and be a Pseudo-Demon King!" Beelzebub cackled.


    FLAAAASH!


    More power continued to flow from his body as the groaning souls of his subordinates flew towards him and began to fuse with his body.


    His entire body exuded an enormous me of purple and dark color. Soon, his body started to be reinforced and evolve, shapeshifting as it grew bigger and bigger...


    The power continued to flow, as if they were streams of darkness that came from his body, expanding all over the ce...


    And then...


    He stood there in the same pose. In actuality, he didn''t grow any bigger than a meter.


    "Kuahahaha! Any time now! You''ll see!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    But nothing much really happened?


    "Eh?"


    "Was he bluffing?" my father could not help but ask.


    "Let''s squash this fly into bits already," Nepheline suggested.


    "I agree..." Shade nodded in agreement.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "W-Wait! I was about to be a Pseudo-Demon King! I was sure of it! The souls... theycked arge part of their energy... the ritual failed... h-how?! Did you obtain knowledge of my secret technique beforehand?!" Beelzebub could not help but ask in shock.


    The energy of the souls was missing... how? Wait... is this because of... me?


    By watching the fight, I gained EXP. This energy didn''te out of nowhere, so it came from their souls then? And because the souls of his subordinates lost mass, he lost energy, and therefore, he gained less power? Is that the reason why? Damn.


    Then this means I helped at not letting the boss increase his power in the middle of the battle... I actually helped... involuntarily, though.


    And even though he was that strong, he wasn''t able to detect this? I guess the souls lost most of their energy which became my "EXP", and then the System devoured them greedily. In short, there''s no way to give it back to him.


    Due to this, his transformation halted midway as he ended up as a half-baked, slightly strengthened giant fly.


    Hehehe... you don''t need to thank me, father! It was nothing, really.


    My father and his two friends looked at Beelzebub with disappointment after that.


    However, they quickly changed their expressions as they became serious once more. The guy was still powerful even without transforming, and my father said he had a fragment of the former demon king inside him. Perhaps that made him even stronger.


    "T-This shouldn''t be- ngh?!"


    SLAAAAASSSSH!


    My father rushed straight towards Beelzebub, so fast that even my eyes had a hard time following. The mes surrounding his body suddenly transformed into enormous dragon-like wings, overcharging his entire body with even more power. He then flew like a zing meteor towards the fly and shed it away with an explosive attack from his sword.


    CLAAAASSH!


    "Ngaaaggh...!"


    Beelzebub cried in agony as his bug body was bathed in mes, arge wound emerged over it, cracking his hard exoskeleton.


    "RRAAA!"


    Nepheline then appeared from behind, her strong rock hammer impacted his head with enormous strength, enough to make one of his eyes blow up into pieces. Because of this, his face ended up even more horrendously disfigured.


    CLAAASH!


    Thanks to that move, the fly was sent flying towards the barrier made by mother, impacting it as if it was an actual fly that hit a window by ident.


    The creature sttered over it as he tried to fight back, but felt very weakened all of a sudden. Then again, the attacks from Heroes such as my father and his friends were nothing to scoff at. I could sense as if their very magical damage held some kind of effect that affected the wounds they inflicted, something simr to a curse, but even deeper.


    "Y-You bastards!!!"


    Beelzebub barely managed to cry out as his aura began to expand, countless clouds of little flies began to emerge from it, swarming my father and his allies as they began to destroy them, mostly through my father''s fire.


    Shade, however, had suddenly disappeared.


    Where was he?


    Ah!


    FLASH!


    He emerged right behind Beelzebub using some kind of amazing stealth ability thatpletely erased his presence.


    Using this, he reached Beelzebub by surprise and used his bare fists to pierce his back, destroying his exoskeleton from behind before grasping something!


    "GRAAAHH...!"


    CLASH!


    What he took out was arge ck jewel, the same one the other flies dropped.


    "A Demon General Magic Crystal sells for a lot of money," he said ruthlessly as the horrendous fly vomited a mouthful of green and oozy blood, falling and dying right there and then.


    "Demon King..." he muttered as hisst words.


    "It''s dead, then," my father said as he looked over the corpse.


    "No. Look." Nepheline shook her head as she pointed at the corpse, a phantasmal aura slowly emerging from it.


    "So, there really was a piece of his soul there... I was sure he was purified through Faylen''s magic... did the Demon King utilized some method to save parts of his soul?" my father could not help but mutter.


    "I don''t know, but let''s quickly destroy it," Shade said in response.


    "Faylen, can you help us?" Father asked.


    "Leave it to me..."


    Mother''s familiar then hovered over the phantasmal presence emerging from the corpse of Beelzebub. Soon, a shing light emerged from its eye as the phantasmal presence was purified...


    As that happened, I felt a ray of energy hit me once more... ugh.


    For some reason, this EXP this time around felt a bit strange.


    -----

 Chapter 20 Birthday Celebration

    -----


    I don''t exactly know how this works, but when Beelzebub died, I received a st of EXP once more. I''m pretty sure it came from his very soul... on top of that, when the Demon King''s soul fragment was purified, I also got EXP from it...


    In other words, I got energy from the souls of two malicious demons. Is that really okay? With that in mind, I asked the System as I inserted my consciousness inside my soul.


    Once I entered, I saw her grow bigger in a short time. Right now, she resembled arger mass of light, devouringrge ethereal masses of dark energy...


    "A-Are you okay with eating that?"


    "Nom, nom, nom... hmm? Yeah, why not?"


    "Won''t it take over my mind one day or something?"


    "What? No, that could never realistically happen... itcks any ego, at most, something dark might emerge..."


    "So, something can happen!"


    "I meant it as a joke... but maybe something dark might indeed emerge in the form of new capabilities... even then, it''s up to you to discover it as you develop..."


    "I feel like this energy absorption power we have is more of a curse if that''s the case. Is it really just energy or... arge part of their souls themselves?"


    "Do... you want to know the truth?"


    The System suddenly asked me something that affected me a bit.


    "I want..."


    Before I could finish my answer, the System finished her meal without any remorse as she flew near me.


    "I was made with the purpose of strengthening my host through the absorption of energies from the targets they or their party members y. I have the capacity of absorbing their energies and transmute them into power for the host soul and body."


    "I know that..."


    "The energy I absorb is indeed... what you think it is. If you y a being, youpletely devour their souls."


    "What?! I mean... I assumed something simr, but still...."


    "This was how I was made. However, if the target is in by a party member, you only get a part of that soul, the other part is free to go anywhere."


    "I see... so, at the end, we really do eat souls to grow stronger. Well, not really, my system is frozen."


    "I ended up devouring arge part of my creator''s soul to adjust the system to not be berserk, which ended forming the effect of endless HP and MP as an innate ability... well, this is just my nature. I don''t know if it really is something bad... or wrong. However, I apologize for not telling you beforehand."


    "I see how it is... in any case, don''t worry. It''s not really your fault, it''s how you were born at the end, after all..."


    "Indeed... But because to that, when the souls I absorb are so strong, their essence ends up leaking into you as more than just EXP. Due to the status being frozen, this energy ends up leaking into your body directly instead of being converted into skills or stats. Because of that, you may end up gaining innate abilities," she told me.


    "Innate abilities... I bet it would cost a lot of time to develop, right?"


    "A lot of effort will be needed, yes... but you said you''re good at that, right?"


    "Oh yeah, I did say that... Wait a second, the dragon soul as well?" I asked soon after.


    "Oh, perhaps. But since you also ate him, you gained even more power from him, though you are yet to awaken itpletely."


    "Huh... I wonder if I could one day get to that."


    "I do wonder as well..."


    After this, I discussed a bit more with the System. I asked her if she had resolved some errors with the energy she got. In response, she said that she got a few hundred of the errors repaired, but we were not even close to having halfway of them repaired yet.


    At that moment, I wondered if the day the errors were fully fixed, I might be able to finally gain stats and new skills... it would certainly make things even easier. Then again, I cannot ck off waiting for the day for such a thing to happen. I don''t want to waste like that. Instead, I have to do my best and train hard.


    Well, I am still just a one-year-old, so moving for too long is already tiring. Nevertheless, the routine I''ve been doing of practicing magic is already taxing, just that alone is more than enough for now.


    After my father and his friends finished their job, the corpses of these demons were burned into ashes, with the only thing that remained were the magic crystals. If I remember correctly, Shade said the crystals sold for a fortune.


    I wonder why? What do they do? It can''t just be a shiny jewel, right?


    When they came back, they brought a big pouch filled with these ck jewels.


    "Sorry for the big fuss outside, dear. Everything is okay now," father apologized as he hugged me.


    "Uegh... Papa, you''re covered in bug juice..." I could not help but say.


    "O-Oh, my bad! I should go take a bath. Ahahahaha!"


    I didn''t want to ask them more about this, so I decided to leave this conversation for another day.


    Aquarina was still scared after the fight was done, but her parents calmed her down after spoiling her a lot. Despite how intimidating the two were in battle, they were very soft with their daughter, to the point that shepletely changed their personalities.


    Maybe I''m the same for my parents? Parents always have different personalities in front of their children and loved ones than with other people outside, I guess.


    After an hour, when everyone was finished washing up, we finally celebrated my birthday with my cake ready to eat.


    It looked so good! It was recently baked and covered in white cream with many decorations on top, and many colorful fruits as well... there was a big candle on top in the shape of the number one.


    "Happy birthday, Sylphy!" Nepheline said.


    "I hope you can live for many more years," said Shade not long after.


    "Saying that to a little baby is kind of irrelevant, you know?" Nepheline could not help but sigh in response.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah..." Muttered Shade.


    My parents hugged me and kissed me as they brought me a present. Surprisingly, it was a ne with a fiery red jewel on it...


    "H-Happy birthday..." Aquarina gave me her gift as well, a pair of beautiful earrings.


    "Thanks, Aqua-chan!" I said, petting her.


    All in all, it was a good birthday.


    -----

 Chapter 21 Birthday Gifts

    ------


    The red jewel ne I was gifted held special magical properties. ording to my parents, it was specifically made by someone that my parents knew, who they called a Magic Jewel Maker.


    From the looks of it, this red jewel seems to be some sort of high-quality magic material, possibly possessing quite a lot of mana and magic within it. Surprisingly, at the very moment I put it on, I felt a sudden soul connection with it. The word mystical would definitely sum up the feeling I got.


    Soon, a glow of fiery red covered my neck before enveloping my face for a short instant. At that point, it was as if it covered my entire soul with a permeable membrane of magical fire, only to settle down at the end.


    What was that? Perhaps this ne can enhance my fire magic? With that question in mind, I tried to ask my parents about it as I ate cake.


    "Yeah, it''s special. It can enhance the power and maniption of your fire magic, dearie. We paid for it to be tailor-made so only you can use it," mother replied.


    "In other words, if anyone tries to take it away from you, the ne might attack them," father said, continuing where mother left off.


    "Eh?! That scary?"


    "On top of that, it''s connected to your soul now that you wore it. Even if you take it off, you can still find it if you lose it through the soul connection," mother added.


    Well then. That''s very convenient.


    "It''s a powerful essory made with the red dragon''s magic crystal, bathed in its blood for a long time before beingpressed through alchemy with many other materials. It''s definitely topnotch craftsmanship," father told me sometimeter.


    "Who made it?" I asked.


    "A good old friend of us. They call her the Witch of the Blue Mountain. She lives too far away from here, which is why she couldn''te. However, this gift we gave her the materials for was made by her for free, so it''s also technically her gift to you," mother answered.


    "I see¡­ I want to meet her and thank her¡­"


    And maybe learn magic from her as well. Of course, I kept that to myself.


    "Oh, don''t worry. You''ll eventually meet her one of these days, dear¡­ how''s the cake?" mother asked.


    "It''s delicious! Can I have seconds?"


    "Hahaha! This girl has quite the appetite. Little Aquarina can barely eat a te¡­" Nepheline could not help but say in response to my request.


    "She''s definitely a little eater," Shade said while patting his daughter''s head.


    "Cake is good¡­" Aquarina said. She was a bit messy when she was eating by herself. Her face was slightly covered with cream actually¡­ now that I think about it, she looked so cute and clumsy¡­


    "I am d you like it, dear," my mother replied to Aquarina''spliment with a smile.


    Moving cake aside, there were also the earrings gifted to me by Aquarina. They also held a strong magical power within them, but I couldn''t wear them yet because I haven''t pierced my ears yet. Mother told me I could do it a few more years from now, telling me that she didn''t want me to do it too young or else the pain would bother me a lot¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Well, I actually think I can bear the pain since I am already quite tough.


    Anyways, Aquarina''s parents told me these earrings were made using the magic crystal of a monster my parents fought in the past with them and the other Heroes named Leviathan, the King of the Sea.


    It was a powerful Demon General under the Demon King who ruled an area of the sea. It was a dangerous creature and due to it being a battle in the oceans, it was a very tough fight. However, they had to defeat him if they wanted to cross the oceans and reach the Demon Continent where the Demon King was hiding.


    Such a wondrous story, it felt like it was pure fiction. But lo and behold, it had actually happened. In fact, I can already confirm it happen after seeing all these fantastical things.


    Nevertheless, all they''ve gone through in the past was so amazing. It''s like an epic tale a child would listen to before going to sleep.


    And to think these earrings were made from the parts of this mighty and gigantic snake-like sea creature¡­ from what I could sense, they contain very strong Water-attribute mana from within.


    I do wonder if I can wield Water attribute¡­ I''ll have to try it out someday. Then again, thanks to the system and the Ember skill, I''m obviously more proficient with Fire.


    Perhaps learning other elements wouldn''t be impossible¡­ nevertheless, they''ll be pretty hard. But I think these earrings would be able to help me in that aspect¡­ Damn it, why did they have to make them into earrings? If it was a ring, I could have worn it right away¡­


    Oh well, I shouldn''t be ungrateful. I bet they wanted me to look pretty in these blue earrings¡­ And to be honest, I also like how it looks. In my previous life, I didn''t have time to properly enjoy my life nor be as feminine as I wanted to be¡­


    With that in mind, I''ll try to enjoy my feminine side some more in this life, if possible. Letting my hair grow longer, wearing cute dresses¡­ it''ll definitely be fun.


    Oh right, Shade and Nepheline revealed their titles to me when I asked them.


    "I used to be the Hero of Dark Shadows, but I dislike this title," Shade told me.


    "And I used to be the Hero of Rock Hammer! Just so you know, I''m very proud of this title. In fact, it made my entire tribe very proud!" Nepheline said soon after.


    They''re indeed quite different from one another. Shade''s very silent and reserved at times, often having a dead-serious expression on his face, bordering expressionlessness most of the time. Then again, when Aquarina''s around, hepletely changes. She''s definitely his weakness, that''s for sure.


    On the other hand, Nepheline''s very open, tends tough a lot, and talks very loudly. She''s prideful as well as emotional. In fact, one can clearly see what she''s thinking just by looking at her face expressions. I suppose that''s the reason why they fell in love with one another? Because theyplemented each other''s personalities? I don''t know.


    After the celebration of my birthday, we rested for a bit as my parents went and chatted with their friends.


    As for me, I went to my room with Aquarina, showing her my books.


    "Wow¡­ you already know how to read¡­?" she asked.


    "Yeah, it''s not so hard¡­"


    Thenguage of this world looked pretty simr to the one in my previous life. However, the books I have right now aren''t that interesting. They''re just little fairy tales.


    "Want me to teach you? Let''s try to read together."


    "O-Okay¡­"


    Uwah¡­ she''s such a cute little cinnamon roll¡­


    -----

 Chapter 22 A Visitor Inside My Soul Scape

    -----


    With that, I spent the rest of the day reading with Aquarina. She had a hard time learning, but she got through some words without much problem. At some point, she got sleepy and ended up sleeping on my shoulder¡­


    Such a cute little girl, I''ll make sure to protect her and be her good friend. I''m sure she''ll be a talented young magician sometime in the future.


    In fact, even right now, she''s exuding a powerful aura of mana within her. Although I can''t properly discern it, her mana aura is blue and white. If I infer her attribute through the colors, then it''s possible that she has affinity for Water and Life.


    There''s also the fact that she'' incredibly acute to energy fluctuations, even more than any of us, or our parents who are such strong Heroes. She was able to sense the malice within Beelzebub even from down here. Not only that, but she''s even capable of seeing through the intentions of people.


    It''s a very strong ability¡­ from one perspective, it''s as if no one can deceive her. In other words, people can''t lie or trick her. She''ll always know what they truly intend to do. Of course, that doesn''t mean she can read minds or something, but she can definitely emotions and intentions.


    Speaking of which, her parents told me that if she got close to me so fast, then that meant she had seen through my intentions and found out that I was a good person... I don''t particrly think of myself as a good person, but I guess I don''t have bad intentions at the very least.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As I was continuing to read the book, I slowly moved her over my bed and left her there. At some point I got sleepy and moved to her side¡­ and just slept. While sleeping, I didn''t appear in the ckndscape with the System in there. Instead, I found myself in a ce zing with fire everywhere. A volcandscape.


    I looked around and I noticed that my skin was burning. It hurt. I tried to move around, but I was barefoot. So, my feet were also burning. It hurt¡­ a lot.


    Suddenly, as I tried to hurry and run away from this ce in desperation, I sensed something big. A presence behind me. It red at me with its two bloodshot eyes. I slowly red at it¡­ only to notice that¡­


    A gigantic, red-scaled dragon was ring at me.


    Is this the guy my parents killed? But how?


    "Grrr¡­ how frustrating¡­ how hateful! Howe I cannot rest in peace?!" he roared.


    "¡­"


    "You trapped my soul, ursed witch! Free me at once! I fought bravely and died like a warrior! I want to die in peace! You''ve imprisoned me here¡­ free me at once or I shall burn your soul!" he roared.


    Howe he''s here? I don''t remember seeing him in the system before.


    Is it because of the ne made with his magic crystal? Or is it because I ate him?


    Or is it abination of all of that, plus the EXP I got from him that made this possible?


    I''ve read from some book back then that magic crystals possessed a part of the soul of the monsters they belonged to, bing one of the main reasons why they''re so strong, containing their very essence.


    With that being said, I wish I could free him, but I don''t really know how to do that.


    On top of that, the system still hasn''t appeared. Though, I don''t think she cane here¡­ wherever this ce may be.


    Guess I''m all by myself against this thing¡­


    At this moment, its intimidating presence was so strong, I couldn''t help but fall to my knees.


    Soon, the mes began to consume my body. At this point, I question myself as to how I''m resisting this pain. I definitely have no clue how, that''s for sure.


    Is it because I blew myself up in my previous life? At the very least, it was more powerful than what I''m feeling right now.


    "Answer me! Why are you ignoring me?" he asked. He had a masculine voice, so I assumed the dragon was a guy.


    "I don''t know how you appeared here, nor do I have a way to free you," I replied.


    "Tch¡­! The Dragon King wille for your soul one of these days and free his son Ignatius!" he roared in response.


    "Say whatever you want, I guess. It''s not like you can do much other than cause me pain," I responded.


    "What?! Howe such a little ant is so resistant to the searing mes of my soul?!"


    "I don''t know. They justck a little bit of¡­ something."


    "H-How dare you!"


    He roared angrily as he opened his gigantic jaws before grilling me alive.


    Oh man¡­ it got pretty hot all of a sudden.


    Unngh¡­


    When he finished scorching me alive, he looked at me again.


    At this moment, I was a charred corpse on volcand. I bet this would have been a traumatic experience for most. On other hand, the only thing I could think about was¡­


    "Pretty good fire. Have you thought about bing my familiar instead?"


    "W-What¡­ you survived my mes?!"


    "We''re not in our physical forms here. Instead, we''re in our astral projections. I won''t receive true damage no matter how much you torture me, only pain¡­" I told him. After that, my body suddenly emerged from my charred corpse anew.


    "A-Ahh¡­"


    I slowly walked towards him. At this moment, I saw a hint of fear in his eyes.


    "Get away from me, you ursed witch! GROOOARR!"


    And soon, he began to throw fire at me again.


    No matter how much I tried to calm him down, he was furious, so I ended up ignoring him and somehow found a way to escape this strange astralndscape after a few hours of digging around the ce.


    After that, I ended up in my usual soulndscape with the system on it.


    The dragon seemed encapsted inside a fiery red bubble atop the ck space.


    "Sylph, are you okay?! I tried to get you out of there so many times, but I was powerless against that dragon''s will¡­" the System muttered.


    "Oh, so I guess you tried toe for me¡­ yeah, I''m fine. He just tried burning me for a few hours, nothing much," I responded.


    "N-Nothing much? Normal people would have gone insane from the pain at that point¡­"


    "Well, I''m definitely not a normal person. I live with the pain. In my previous life, I had to live with a giant wound on my skull with a missing eye. You know how deep and agonizing the pain was? Especially when it got infected? Oftentimes I had high fever to the point I thought I was nearing my death¡­ after going through all of that, being burned alive only seems like a trifling matter¡­"


    "¡­I see."


    "And uh¡­ I also blew myself into bits if that helps," I added, chuckling.


    "I-I don''t think that''s aughing matter!"


    -----

 Chapter 23 Goodbyes

    -----


    "I don''t want to go yet¡­ I want¡­ to stay more with Sylphy¡­"


    On the morning of the next day, Aquarina was crying while she asked her parents to stay here for a bit longer.


    "Come on, Aquarina¡­" Shade said, letting out a sigh.


    "Hehe. She seems to have taken a liking on you, Sylphy," Nepheline could not help but tell me.


    "Isn''t there a way for her to stay here for a few more days?" I asked.


    "Sylphy, don''t be disrespectful. Aquarina''s parents are busy. Unlike us, they have a whole town to protect," my mother told me in response.


    "Indeed. It''s also because of that that they must return quickly. Not to mention that the trip from there to here takes them around three days," father quickly added.


    "Oh¡­"


    Then again, even if Aquarina would be safe with my parents here, it''s not like her parents would leave their child in apletely different house, right?


    Plus, I''m also sure she would miss them. I don''t think she would prioritize staying with me, someone she just met, over staying with her parents.


    However, her cute little face and her beautiful sapphire-colored eyes were tearing up so sorrowfully that it broke my heart.


    She was being held by Shade as she extended her hand at me.


    "Sylphy¡­!"


    "Calm down, Aquarina. We''ll meet again soon someday, don''t be like this," I told her.


    "Sniff¡­ but we''re fwends¡­"


    "I know¡­ since we''re friends, our bond will still be there even if we''re far away from each other, right?"


    "Sniff¡­ right¡­"


    "You have to be strong! Whenever we meet again, let''s y a lot and enjoy ourselves!" I continued.


    "Okay¡­ promise?"


    "Of course I do¡­"


    I held her hand tightly as she smiled as her mother gently wiped the tears off her face.


    "Honestly, we wish we could stay longer¡­ but our town won''t protect itself. My tribe is strong, but what if a thing like that fly appears near it? We''d rather not risk it¡­ the world might be safe from the Demon King, but the remnants and the monsters are still around." Nepheline said.


    "Indeed. Thank you for being our daughter''s first friend, Sylph. We''ll make sure to invite you for her birthday in a few months. And well¡­ we''ll try toe here once a month, perhaps," Shade told me after that.


    Once a month¡­ only one day every month, huh¡­ well, I hope Aquarina bes patient.


    When we grow up, we''ll be able to travel by ourselves and meet more often.


    "Well, although our territory is vast, it''s not like we have to protect people like you guys. In fact, we could head to your town and visit you guys¡­ we could even stay for a few days once a month. I think that would be better¡­ right, Sylph, Aquarina?" father asked soon after.


    As expected, my father is the best!


    "Yeah, that sounds nice!" I replied.


    "Oh, I suppose it would be a good experience for Sylph to see the outside world¡­ we could head to your town next weekend, how about it?" my mother soon asked.


    "Sounds great. We''ll be waiting for you guys," Nepheline said, nodding in agreement.


    "Indeed. Make sure to prepare well for the travel, though," reminded Shade.


    "Yeah, we''ll be ready by then." Father nodded.


    "See, Aquarina? We can meet in a week from now!" I told her.


    Hearing that, Aquarina beamed with great excitement.


    "Really? I-I''ll be waiting for you at home!" she said.


    "Me too! Ah! ¡­Wait!"


    I quickly headed upstairs into my room and grabbed a fairytale book before heading downstairs again.


    "Here, take this! Hold it until we meet again."


    I gave her a small book named "The Goldfish that Became a Dragon". It was a fairytale that taught the value of effort, hard work, and perseverance to young children.


    Aquarina liked it a bit, so I gave it to her.


    "Really?" she asked.


    "Yeah!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Thanks¡­"


    "Such a cute little girl! Thank you for being so nice with our girl, it''s as if you two are sisters already!" Nepheline could not help but chuckle as she kissed my forehead.


    "Take care of her please!"


    "Sure thing," said her mother.


    "Very well. We must be off, then. It was good to meet you, Sylph," Shade told me as he petted my head.


    "Thank you, sir. Have a good trip."


    "We will."


    After that, the mysterious Shade and Nepheline walked away with Aquarina after they hugged my parents rather tightly. Their bond as friends was clearly strong, forged from many battles.


    Suddenly, Shade called upon something.


    "Familiar Summoning."


    FLASH!


    Right outside the house, an enormous raven made of shadows emerged from Shade''s shadow, which expanded at an rming rate.


    The enormous creature was over 7 meters tall and had glowing bloodshot eyes. Not to mention a powerful yet eerie presence¡­


    "CRAA!"


    It cried loudly as it sat down on the ground. Shade, Nepheline, and Aquarina soon sat down over its vast back before the enormous bird began to p its gigantic wings, creating a smallmotion around the ce.


    Amazing¡­


    "We''ll be waiting for you!" Nepheline said, waving her hand as Aquarina waved her hand at me.


    FLAAAASH!


    With that, mother opened the barrier, and soon, the raven flew into the skies.


    The creature slowly disappeared within the white clouds atop the sky. After a while, they were gone from our line of sight.


    Damn¡­ it would be scary to travel in such heights, but Aquarina seemed pretty calm¡­ Maybe she''s used to it?


    I wish my parents took me to a trip somewhere!


    Well, they''ll do that the following weekend, so it''s just a waiting game at this point.


    "And that''s that¡­ who wants some grilled boar steaks?" father asked.


    "Me!" I replied with great fervor. In fact, I love wild boar meat.


    "There''s a lot of cake left¡­ we can also eat that for dessert," my mother said, holding me in her arms before carrying me inside the house, with father following after her.


    As we entered the house, I could not help but feel a bit said. After all, I wanted to stay more with Aquarina¡­


    But I suppose I should get over it. In over a week, the two of us will meet again.


    I have to make sure to prepare¡­


    Come to think of it.


    "How will we get to Aquarina''s ce? And where are we exactly?" I asked, curiosity taking over my mind.


    "Oh, you finally wondered where we live." My fatherughed.


    "We live in a giant floating continent named Cloudia," my mother replied rather casually.


    Floating¡­ continent?!


    Are we literally high up in the skies?!


    No wonder it''s a long trip to here if Shade and Nepheline live down there¡­


    -----

 Chapter 24 The Floating Continent Of Cloudia

    -----


    Well, that''s a surprise. To think we were actually living on a giant floating continent all this time¡­


    "Cloudia¡­?"


    "Yes, Cloudia. It''s ssified as a Divine Treasure in itself," my father told me.


    "This giant continent was said to have been made by the Gods when they used to live in Terrarium, before the world created the first Demon King that waged war against the Gods, before they were forced to retreat into the High Heavens," my mother continued where father left off.


    "Uhh¡­"


    "It was said that the first Demon King was the strongest, so strong that he was capable of defeating Gods singlehandedly¡­ he was ultimately defeated by the first ten heroes, our predecessors," father said.


    "His body was so big and strong that it broke into many pieces that fell on the world¡­ Most of his body gathered in the oceans to the south, bing the Demon Continent where demons and monsters emerge constantly. It''s also where every Demon King had been born ever since it was formed," my mother added.


    "I-I see¡­"


    "Cloudia is a special ce. After all, it''s the proof of existence of the Ancient Civilization of Gods. We heroes were gathered here when we were finally chosen by the Gods through their Divine Protection¡­ this was where our adventure began as we officially became the Ten Heroes of this generation." As he said this, father could not help but reminisce for a bit.


    "It''s a deste Eden''s Garden. Civilizations once lived here, but now there''s no people living here aside from us three. Only powerful beasts, beautiful forests, abandoned temples,kes, and rivers could be seen here¡­ it''s a beautiful ce where time had stopped¡­ and we chose it as our home because it was the farthest one could ever hope to be from civilization!" mother said, finishing off the exnation.


    Man¡­ arge amount of information was dumped onto me right then and there, but everything was just so interesting and intriguing¡­


    So, if I''m getting this right, we live in a floating continent where the Gods once lived, and where the ten heroes of each generation gather to officially form a party to defeat the Demon King and save humanity¡­


    And they seem to be quite obsessed with being away from civilization¡­ why?


    Did they do something to the heroes, or do they not want to knowledge the fact that they''re famous celebrities?


    "Why did you want to be away from civilizations, mom?" I asked.


    "Ah¡­ well¡­" mother scratched her head as she muttered in response.


    "It''s because they would constantly request us to do things for them." Seeing mother''s hesitation, father took it upon himself to respond.


    "Eh? How?"


    "Well, as heroes, we are devoted to the people and must fulfill our duties to help humanity prosper," mother answered.


    "But this often spirals out of control and goes beyond of our original purpose. Aristocrats, kings, emperors, and other people of high nobility always ask us to do things for them. Sometimes, they''re even shameless enough to tell us to win wars for them¡­ In other words, they want to utilize us as tools for war and for their own selfish goals," my father said.


    "Of course, we do not abide by that, but they''re just too maniptive. They''ve tried multiple times to ckmail us into doing what they want¡­ If they could, for example, hold you prisoner in a dungeon, they would do so, just to force us to do what they want," mother exined.


    That''s awful. Is humanity really that rotten? If so, why even save these bastards? In any case, I think I''m getting why the world wants to wipe humanity from its surface¡­


    "Because of that, we wanted to raise you away from all of that. We wanted to live happy and carefree lives by ourselves. Whenever you''re strong enough and be older, you''ll be able to freely travel the world. Sylph, remember this¡­ never let anyone control your life. You''re free to do whatever you desire," father told me.


    "Ooh¡­"


    "Of course, that''s only after you grow up, little girl¡­ not now, you''re too young," mother added.


    "Okay, I can wait!"


    I have such amazing parents¡­ and they''re also pretty understandable.


    "Now that I think about it, where does Aquarina live?" I asked.


    They said they lived in a town, so maybe they''re inside human civilization?


    "Although they live with arge vige of people, these people don''t belong to any kingdom or whatever. They live in therge tribe of Amazon, in the middle of the Vast Jungle of Green Adobe," mother replied.


    "Amazon is a tribe of strong warriors that don''t like advanced civilizations that much. They live with nature, and there are also various other wild tribes with them, such as Beastkin," father added.


    "Ooh¡­ but Shade is not an Amazon, right?"


    "He''s not. He used to belong to the Fallen Kingdom of Bagakh¡­ well, that''s a whole other story forter," father replied.


    "In any case, they''re also like us. They don''t want to be near theserge countries. Due to our powers, they can easily detect us and chase us until they finally find us. They''re so annoying¡­" Mother could not help but let out a sigh.


    From what I''m hearing from mother and father, it seems like being a hero is not so easy¡­ I mean, they''re strong so they could also singlehandedly level an entire country. However, they''re not evil viins and I doubt they enjoy genocide, nor do they want anything to do with politics, so I guess that''s why they don''t make their own kingdom or conquer them all and unify them into one entity.


    I suppose they did more than enough for the entirety of humanity. After all, getting to work into politics and more would be so bothersome¡­ I totally understand their thought process.


    Maybe one day I''ll also go through the same problems.


    Then again, I honestly don''t know what I''ll do in such situations¡­


    Sadly¡­ I don''t think I''m as nice as my parents.


    I would probably crack some skulls open and make them fear me so much that they''ll stop bothering me.


    Eh, now that I think about it, that''s how teacher trained me to be.


    I suppose my parents could do that, but as heroes, they might feel an apprehension from harming other humans. Nor would they want to be feared either.


    Oh well. We''re different people¡­ though my parents had taught me to be nicer¡­ I suppose.


    After that conversation, for the next four days, I continued to talk with them about things like these while also learning how to walk faster, even going so far as to run and jump around. Unfortunately, it was still quite hard.


    I also continued trying to convince the red dragon to stop being so aggressive. Sadly, he never listened.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Of course, I''ve been nourishing my tree every day¡­


    Until today, something changed.


    -----

 Chapter 25 Familiars And Souls

    -----


    I''ve been preparing myself for travel into the outside world with mother and father these past four days. Of course, during that time, I''ve also been practicing my abilities.


    At night, I sleep, but also try to talk with the dragon. He''s grumpy and tries to bite me, eat me, sh me, burn me, everything it could possibly do.


    As time passed, the pain had slowly be dull to me. The system told me that the pain I felt was Soul Pain, which was tens of times more painful than actual physical pain.


    I''ve been killed several times by him during these nights, but for some reason I don''t feel much. Maybe it''s because when you die once, you don''t feel like death is that significant anymore.


    There''s also the fact that everything there was just an astral projection, so I guess that also affected my perception towards it.


    Maybe I have to just keep being insistent and he''ll eventually listen one of these days. It might take years for all I know, but I''ll try to get into his sweet spot. He can''t be grumpy for all eternity, right?


    Other than that, I''ve heard from my parents that familiars can be created by making a pact with a certain being. Be it a spirit, a monster, or a beast.


    All the Heroes have pretty strong familiars, so I''ve decided to have this dragon be my familiar. We''ll, he''s just a soul¡­ but if I summon him using that Summon Familiar spell, perhaps he could turn into a Dragon Soul Familiar and be strong?


    At the very least, I''m certain he could make my fire magic stronger. Of course, I''ve kept this a secret from my parents for obvious reasons. I don''t want them to get worried over something like this.


    Apparently, in this world, familiars are prettymon for strong people. But Heroes have perhaps the strongest among them, for obvious reasons. At the age of five, most of the young and talented kids with magic are encouraged to pick a familiar. They''re often given the chance of taming a young creature.


    After the bond with a familiar is made, itsts forever. Also, it''s said that having a familiar is very important if a person wants to continue growing stronger as it aid in the growth of magic power.


    A familiar works sort of like a mediator of mana and elemental essence. Depending on one''s affinities, one would pick a familiar that would match them. The creature will then aid the user into better manipting mana and their specific element thanks to the Soul Bond between master and familiar.


    So interesting¡­ I want Ignatius to be one of my familiars if it''s possible!


    Wait, isn''t the System technically my first familiar? But what element is she exactly?


    I guess all elements? Or is it none? She definitely seems like a familiar now that I think about it¡­


    Then again, people can have many familiars at once, the limit only lies within their soul.


    If one''s soul is big enough to establish many contracts and soul bonds with different creatures, then there''s no point in hesitating.


    However, if one''s soul is too little and underdeveloped, then it would be difficult to achieve.


    The thing is, the stronger the creature, the more "space" its contract upies in one''s soul.


    But it''s probably because Ignatius was eaten by me and he''s already inside my soul, so I suppose we''re already in some sort of "pseudo contract". Though, he has yet to agree to it.


    ? For now, I can''t use his help.


    Moving that aside, I''ve been practicing my two abilities throughout these past four days, but it''s not like I can achieve so much in so little time. I need even more time.


    Nevertheless, the ne has been wonderful. I can now conjure Ember several times far more easily than before. Plus, I can fuse these little Embers intorger spells as well.


    The spells I''ve learned using this method of fusing multiple Embers has been "Fire Whip", "me Lance", and "Fireball".


    Oh right. I''ve also conjured "Fire Wall" too. My parents told me that Fire Whip, Fire Lance, and Fire Wall are Tier 3 spells, which is considered strong and above average. ording to them, only a strong wizard could conjure them, not normal folk.


    Father told me it took him five whole years to learn the spells I''ve half-mastered in one.


    And to think that these results are all through constant effort. Even as a baby, I worked hard and continued to conjure magic! It was hard, very hard in fact. Many times, I passed out of exhaustion¡­


    Then again, I might do so every night as well. Just yesterday, I also passed out of exhaustion after practicing Mana Usage for four hours straight.


    Huh, from a certain perspective, I think I''m quite the talented youngster¡­


    Anyways, the ne enhanced my capability of manipting Fire magic, as well as it power. In exchange, it makes it cost more mana¡­ which doesn''t matter, since I have endless mana, hahahaha!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Now, leaving Fire-type magic aside, let''s move onto the Nature-type.


    Indeed. I am already and officially catalogued by my parents as a dual wielder of Fire and Nature attribute magic.


    They told me both attributes are very different from one another, which makes me an incredibly rare magician already.


    Usually, people are born with only one affinity, which helps them easily learn magic of that type, but that doesn''t mean they can''t use other elements. They can, but they''d have to exert a lot more effort.


    Usually, specializing on your own attribute is the best and easiest path, but even my dad has learned many Tier 3 or 4 spells from the other elements toplement his spell set while still having Fire as his strongest magic. Speaking of which, he has a lot of Tier 8, perhaps even Tier 9 Spells¡­


    Mother''s the same as father. She uses Fire magic sometimes to light candles, start fires, and so on¡­


    Continuing with that thought process, it seems that, in this world, with a lot of effort¡­ I could master all elements.


    Ohoho¡­


    A-Anyways! As I''ve said before, I''ve been practicing using my Agriculture skill a bit more. Nourishing my Yggdra is priority, but I''ve begun to practice with normal nts¡­


    I used the grass on the ground as an experiment subject the other day when mother let me head out. The result? I was able to make it grow up to 5 meters before I became exhausted.


    Also, with a bit of concentration, I was even able to control the grown grass around like tentacles¡­ On top of that, something special also happened to Yggdra all of a sudden! She began to glow¡­


    -----

 Chapter 26 A Precious Gift

    -----


    Today, as father was in the farm and mother was cooking, I sneaked outside the house and went to see my favorite Eden Apple tree, Yggdra.


    It has been a few months since I began to nurture her, so she has grown into a pretty fine little sapling. Her bark was hardening and although she had yet to bear any fruit, she looked healthy and had already surpassed my own height.


    She had been my main project ever since I took her as a tiny seed from an apple I ate once. Now, she''s like the friend Ie to visit every day and talk to her.


    I know trees don''t talk, but I like to speak with her sometimes. I usually ask her how she''s doing, and how the sun over her leaves feel like. Of course, she doesn''t answer, she''s a nt, after all.


    However, I still remember that one time when I heard a faint whisper telling me "Thank you" when I nted her.


    Perhaps that was her? Mother did tell me that all living beings have souls, even nts.


    With that in mind, hoping that one day she would answer me, I nourished her using my Agriculture skill and all the mana I had until I became exhausted.


    The times when I got exhausted while using a lot of mana has be a lot less frequent now, but don''t expect much from a one-year-old, please.


    However, today... there was something different. I had felt something faint before. But now, it was very strong, like so strong it''s already palpable.


    Pondering over it, I soon touched her and gave her my mana to let her grow, and then... I felt it. Her entire body began to glow with bright emerald light as a small halo of yellow light emerged over her leaves.


    What''s going on?


    I panicked a bit at first, I really didn''t know what this even meant... But my panic quickly went away as I felt a soothing embrace wrap my tiny body.


    A bath of light soon reached my body, as several sparks of light began to surge from Yggdra and me.


    It was so mystical...


    "Y-Yggdra?" I asked timidly.


    "..."


    I expected an answer, but she remained silent.


    I suppose it''s not the time yet...


    "Ahh..."


    However, I suddenly heard something.


    "Yggdra?! I knew it! You really spoke to me before, didn''t you?"


    "..."


    "Come on... don''t be shy with me... we''re friends, right?"


    "..."


    "Yggdra...?"


    "Ooh..."


    She said a few more words... though nothing coherent. It seemed as if she was undergoing something.


    sh!


    Soon, the particles of light from the tree began to all gather in front of me, turning into a blinding sh of light. In response, I covered my eyes for a bit until it receded.


    What remained after that was a faint little body.


    Something floating in front of me...


    It didn''t have a humanoid body, nor did it look like a fairy.


    But it was a little thing. In fact, it resembled a fist-sized seed.


    It was green and had two beady golden eyes. On top of that, it had a cute little mouth.


    It had a big leaf on top, which glowed quite brightly if I might add.


    "Waa!"


    It didn''t even speak, but itunched itself at me.


    BUMP!


    Ugh...


    From that, I fell over the grass on the ground as I sensed something enter my soul.


    What was that?!


    Was that really Yggdra?


    "Yggdra?"


    Sometimeter, the tree stopped glowing as it soon went back to normal.


    What was that?!


    Suddenly, I heard something.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Take good care of it... it''s a Nature Spirit, created by our bond."


    "Yggdra...?"


    The soothing voice of a young woman resounded inside my mind, but I looked at the tree, and it remained silent.


    A nature... spirit?


    So... this glowing creature wasn''t Yggdra, but a Nature Spirit...


    Father noticed something wrong was going on and rushed to my side right away.


    "Sylphy? Are you okay?!"


    He grabbed me and checked me out, casting a few Tier 3 healing spells over my body.


    "Uhh... yeah. I think something weird happened to Yggdra. A Nature Spirit came out of her and entered my chest... I don''t know where it is right now," I told him.


    "A... Nature Spirit? From Yggdra, the tree?" father asked.


    "Yeah..."


    Father quickly moved back to the house and told mother about it.


    "Ohh! Sylphy... you''ve made a pact with a Spirit Familiar already?!" mother asked.


    "Is that it? But the spirit is gone..." I replied.


    "That''s because it most likely entered your Soul Scape," father told me.


    "Indeed. When we make contract with a familiar, our souls open up a small internal space where they can go inside and rest, recover, or even revive," mother quickly exined.


    "They can even revive?!"


    "Indeed, a familiar is bound to our lives. So, as long as we stay alive, they''ll also stay alive... although it might take years for one that has died to fully revive," father said in response to my question.


    "Anyways, Sylphy. Concentrate right now and close your eyes. Try to look into your soul. You''re a talented girl, so I''m sure you can find it," mother told me soon after.


    "Faylen, don''t pressure the girl. She just got the spirit... plus she''s also tired, maybe she needs to rest a bit." Father could not help but let out a sigh.


    "But the spirit suddenly made the contract! She has to look at it!" said mother, rebuking father.


    "And I say that she must rest." Father was adamant.


    The two looked at each other rather defiantly, most likely from what they want me to do.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine. I will look at it. After all, father healed my exhaustion," I said.


    After that, I closed my eyes and looked at my soul as I always did.


    Surprisingly, within this dark ce, there was now grass all over.


    Huh?


    The floor had a lot of grass now, scattered all throughout.


    There were even flowers growing here and there, and the sky was now blue instead of ck.


    "System?"


    "I''m here... something entered and changed the entirendscape... well, it''s not like I''mining about it," she responded.


    "So a Spirit can actually do such a thing..."


    "Perhaps the Spirit reflects its true nature by changing the appearance of this ce..." the System could not help but say.


    "Did you see it? Where did it go?" I asked.


    "It''s there."


    With that, the system pointed out a fist-sized bean ying around with butterflies.


    -----

 Chapter 27 The Little Spirit Of Nature

    -----


    As I entered my own Soul Scape and looked at it, it has definitely changed. The power of the Nature Spirit that suddenly emerged within Yggdra and made a contract with me made this dark space turn into a beautiful grasnd.


    The tall grass was nice and fresh, while the dirt below was moist. Plus, the sun above the skies was shining brightly, illuminating the world with its beautiful rays.


    In fact, it feels like as if I was outside, but to think this is inside my soul?! This is insane¡­ And as the System pointed me out, the Spirit was currently ying with butterflies.


    I don''t know how these butterflies appeared here, but this entire ce was some sort of dream-like scenario, so they might just be part of it and not actual insects.


    After all, it would definitely feel weird to have a bug inside my soul¡­


    Anyways, I moved towards the Nature Spirit silently. Surprisingly, it quickly detected me and looked at me with its shiny golden eyes.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Awkward silence.


    Is it afraid of me? I hope not¡­


    "Maaa!"


    As it made a sound, it suddenly flew at my side.


    BUMP!


    After that, it threw me into the grass and then, began to rub its body over my face.


    Aha. I guess he likes me.


    "Maaa~"


    "Oh, you''re such a cutie¡­ I thought you were scared of me." I could not help but let out a sigh before chuckling soon after.


    Judging from what I could sense, the little spirit seemed confused by my words.


    "Ah well, never mind¡­ anyways, how did youe to be?"


    "Maahh?"


    It doesn''t know, huh. I guess I should''ve expected that.


    It''s very childish too, actually. In fact, it''s like a baby.


    "I guess you can''t really answer me¡­ I suppose Yggdra gave birth to you somehow? Maybe I should ask my parents¡­ want toe out with me?" I asked gently, extending my hand.


    "Muh!"


    In response, I quickly touched my hand as I decided to wake up.


    What I found in front of me was a floating fist-sized green seed.


    "Oh, it''s here!" my mother said.


    "Wow. What a small spirit," father said in response to the seed.


    "He''s small but cute!" I replied.


    "Fooo¡­"


    The Nature Spirit sat down on my hands as it rested leisurely.


    "I wonder how it came to be. And is it a problem that it''s small-sized?" I asked.


    "Well¡­ it''s not really a problem. It seems to be a young spirit, so it''s obviously small. Your father''s Fire Spirit was just big from the get-go because he got it when he was already in his twenties¡­" mother told me, letting out a sigh soon after.


    "Ah¡­ yeah¡­ I guess it''s reasonable for someone at your age to get a little one to grow up with," father said.


    "Ohh¡­ what''s your spirit, daddy? Can I see it?" I asked.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s too big to let it out in here¡­"


    Mom and dad seem to have three familiars each, one of the three among them being a Spirit focused on their major element.


    "Unlike other familiars such as monsters or beasts, Spirits are beings made of elemental mana that are born naturally from the environment or the world. However, they still take shapes simr to other beasts¡­" father exined, summoning his Fire Spirit while being outside.


    FLAAAAASH!


    A giant explosion of mes soon emerged from a magic circle on the ground¡­ now I see why he didn''t want to summon it inside the house.


    "My spirit is very¡­ well, explosive," father said as he showed us arge, almost 6-meter-tall fox made out of mes. It had over six tails, all of them made out of mes. It looked majestic in my eyes.


    "You''ve summoned me in the middle of my nap¡­ what is it? You told me the war was over, and I could nap all I want¡­" it said with an annoyed voice. Surprisingly, I couldn''t distinguish its gender. From what I could hear, its voice was between an effeminate young man or a girl. I could assume the spirit was a girl, but I feel like it''s better not to.


    "Hahaha. Sorry, sorry, I just wanted to show my daughter how much Spirits could develop," father replied.


    "Daughter? Oh¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hearing that, the fox looked at me from above as Faylen greeted it.


    "Hello, it''s been some time."


    "It''s the elf girl¡­ h-how long have I been sleeping?! Don''t tell me you actually married her?! What about the other girls?! I liked the one with green-colored hair!" the spirit said all of a sudden.


    "That girl loved someone else¡­ and I didn''t love her either¡­ at most, she was just nice with me. I think I was more of a big brother figure for her," father replied, letting out a sigh.


    "Huh¡­ a-ahem! Sorry for being rude¡­" the spirit quickly said in resposne, sensing my mother''s smile. She was smiling like always, but there was a hint of dark intent to it now, as if shades grew over her eyes as they glowed with a faint crimson-red light. She was definitely exuding a deadly and bloodthirsty presence right now.


    "Ohoho! It''s nothing, it''s nothing," mother said to the spirit.


    "You''re big," I could not help but say.


    "Ah¡­ I never thought I would see my master''s baby so soon. Perhaps I shouldn''t have slept for so long¡­" the fox sighed, looking at my eyes.


    "Hello, little girl. What''s your name?" it asked.


    "She''s Sylph. But before that, why don''t you greet me?" my mother responded to the question before asking back another one. At this point, anger was visible on her face.


    "AH¡­! N-Nice to meet you, Faylen¡­ don''t look at me like that, please," the fox said.


    "Like what?" it asked.


    "Nevermind¡­"


    Well, this is an awkward rtionship. What exactly happened between mother and this spirit that they have such a strange rtionship?


    "This is why I didn''t want to take Nikko out¡­" Father could not help but let out yet another sigh.


    "I see you''ve got a little Nature Spirit there. On top of that, it''s a newborn one¡­ how did you get it? Oh, that tree¡­"


    Nikko easily concluded everything incredibly quickly. From the looks of it, she has quite the perception and intuition.


    "Can you tell me how was it born? I don''t really know it happened¡­" I asked.


    "Oh¡­ hmm¡­"


    Nikko began to smell the nature spirit with herrge and pointy fox snout, and then, it smelled Yggdra.


    "I see¡­ you raised that Eden Apple yourself, right?" it asked.


    "Yeah, I used my magic to raise it every day," I replied.


    "Interesting. It seems that the Eden Apple tree has gained a powerful Spiritual Affinity with you. In other words, you''ve made a Spiritual Child through Soul Bonding," it exined.


    Wait, child?!


    Am I a mother at 1 year old?


    "I see, so that''s how it is," my father said.


    "We Elves often do this with the trees in the forests from our homnd. Good work, Sylphy," mother told me


    I see, so that''s the case¡­


    No, wait a minute! This is actually normal?!


    -----

 Chapter 28 A Conversation With A Fox Spirit

    -----


    What do you mean I''m the mother of a child? S-should I tell Yggdra that she''s the father? Wait¡­ now that I think about it, who''s the father in this rtionship? Are we both mothers?


    Huh?


    "I feel confused¡­" I could not help but say.


    "Ah, well, you see¡­ magical trees have special souls. They resonate with us Elves the most due to our connection with the elements of Life, Light, and Nature. Due to the deep bond you have with Yggdra, your souls shared wavelengths and formed into what''s known as a Soul Bond. It could be said that Yggdra is a pseudo-familiar of you, but because she can''t move from there due to her being too young to evolve into anything that can really move, the over-umtion of mana, elemental essence, and spirit energy had given birth to a unique Nature Spirit made from both your soul and Yggdra''s soul," mother exined.


    "Eh? I¡­ huh? Okay¡­?"


    I think I barely understood that.


    "Some of our talented members do this ritual in our homnd where we bond with magical trees through the years. Sometimes they be Dryads or Ents, other times, they instead give birth to a Spirit which is simr to a child between the master and the tree. I didn''t do this ritual, however," mother added.


    "I see¡­"


    Hold on for just one bit, mom. Ain''t this a tad tooplex to exin to a 1-year-old girl? Well, I guess she always kind of knew I was pretty intelligent. I think she once told my father that she was as intelligent as I am at almost my same age, Elves seem to develop mentally very quickly.


    "Remember to take good care of that little spirit, Sylphy," father told me.


    "Indeed. She seems talented. I can clearly feel within her soul¡­ there''s something strong in there. She has gifts within her," Nikko said.


    "Is that so? If that''s true, she could be even more talented!" mother said in response.


    "Gifts?"


    "Gifts are what we call special types of abilities bestowed upon someone. Theyy dormant inside a person''s soul and awaken after they hit maturity or do something in specific. They''re powers greater than simple magic. Us Heroes are usually born with a few of them, which also makes us Heroes to begin with¡­" father exined.


    So special abilities are catalogued as gifts. Did this fox just see through my System?!


    No, I think it couldn''t fully detect it, but it did say I have gifts, so it knows there''s "something" within me. However, it does not know what it is.


    Phew, that''s fine¡­ I guess¡­


    "Now, what should I do with the Spirit?" I wondered.


    "Raise it and take good care of it," mother replied.


    "It will grow stronger and mature as you do. It will probably be pretty useful after you''ve grown older. Although, as of now, it should be able to help you out on practicing and using Nature magic," father told me.


    "I see¡­ what name should I give to it?" I wondered yet again.


    "Give it a simple name, so you don''t forget it," mother said in response.


    "A simple name¡­ let''s see¡­ err¡­ Naturia!" I soon blurted out.


    "Fooo!"


    Naturia liked her name, floating around me excitedly while making cute little noises from time to time.


    It was an adorable spirit child. With that, I''m looking forward to seeing it evolve.


    Then again, I don''t know if I should call Naturia a he or she.


    "Gender? We spirits are incorporeal beings. We don''t possess physical bodies and reproduction is done through a simr means that your spirit came to be, so we don''t require genders. Therefore¡­ we don''t really possess them. However, some of our members take on masculine or feminine humanoid shapes. Your creature doesn''t seem to have any defying trait, so you can call it whatever you want. Plus, I don''t think it would mind," the giant ming fox told me in response.


    "Then¡­ I''ll go with both¡­ ah, whatever..." I shrugged, eventually thinking it was useless to mull over it.


    "Hmm¡­ you''re a strong girl. I can feel your mana overflowing. On top of that, you''re just one year old. However, in sharp contrast to that, you act and talk so eloquently and maturely¡­ I wish I could be your spirit," Nikko could not help but say soon after.


    "Eh?"


    "O-Oi, Nikko, you can''t abandon me like that! Even if it''s for my daughter¡­" father said, his toneced with a hint of worry.


    "I''m just joking. You''ve gotten old if you''re not able to take my jokes as they are¡­" Nikko said in response, letting out a sigh.


    "Old? I''m not even 30 yet¡­" my father could not help but respond.


    "See? That was also a joke," Nikko replied.


    "Your jokes are just boring," father told Nikko.


    "Oh my. Alright then¡­ I better go back to sleep. I suppose my presence is not well liked around here¡­" Nikko said, letting out a sigh once more.


    "No, wait! Don''t leave," I cried.


    "Huh? You like my presence, little Sylphy?" the fox asked, licking my face. Its fire didn''t burn me. In fact, it felt warm andfortable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t mind my parents. You''re nice," I told it.


    "Fufufu. You''re a lovely girl, aren''t you?"


    "Papa, can Nikko stay for a bit longer?" I asked.


    "¡­fine. But don''t get too ahead of yourself, Nikko," father said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a grown adult now. I can be responsible," Nikko replied.


    "I don''t know about that one¡­ Nikko is too mischievous," mother could not help but say.


    "Look who''s talking¡­"


    "What did you say?!"


    "I didn''t say anything." At this point, Nikko averted mother''s gaze.


    In the end, I spent some time with the fox while I asked it a few things I didn''t know about. Nikko was way better at exining things, plus it had a higher and more acute spiritual sense than the two.


    "Turn a Dragon Soul into a familiar?"


    "Yeah, is it possible?" I asked.


    "¡­Hmm, I don''t know. Certainly, a dragon is a magic beast. They''re not actually monsters, as they''re a race of intelligent beings that had existed before then. With that, they can be familiars if they''re willing. But only a soul? I don''t know about that¡­"


    "I see¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ by any chance, is there a Dragon Soul inside that pendant?" it asked.


    Nikko almost guessed it.


    "Kind of. It was made from its magic crystal."


    "I see¡­ perhaps you could try to tame that grumpy dragon. But if it was killed by your parents, I doubt it''ll easily give in to your demands¡­ However, it''s already dead. At some point, its will might begin to fade away and crumble. You must be cunning and slowly whittle away at its defenses, devour his mental stability and make him dependent on you!" Nikko soon told me. A malicious smile emerged on the fox''s face, showing me its sharp fangs.


    "Ohhh¡­ I see¡­ heheh¡­"


    I guess I should try to be more maniptive, then.


    -----

 Chapter 29 [Bonus ] A Stubborn Dragon And Creation Magic

    -----


    "NO! I don''t want to!"


    Ignatius was roaring at me angrily, releasing mes everywhere he could.


    "Come on, you don''t have any other option, to be honest. You''ll get bored if you stay here for all eternity. At the very least, you could help me find a way to free you."


    "I won''t trust you, you damned human witch! Your parents killed me, and you even ate my soul! Do you think I''ll ever trust anything you could possibly say?!"


    "But if you don''t, you''ll be here forever! Come on, be my familiar!" I replied.


    "NOOO! GRAAAAOOO!"


    After that, Ignatius began to let out a roar as he released a powerful breath attack over me, bathing me in mes. Naturally, I was burned alive.


    "Burn! BURN!" he roared, using his feet to crush my body and stter it into the ground.


    Sigh¡­


    I slowly regenerated back and looked at him.


    "It''s useless, stop doing that¡­" I said to him, sighing.


    "I will fight! My will is unbreakable! I have been forged in countless battles!"


    He used his ws to sh my little baby body mercilessly before beginning to burn and crush me again until I turned into burnt meat paste.


    Man, this guy doesn''t even bat an eye after killing a little baby girl? He''s the worst.


    "You''re pretty evil, you know? You''re constantly ughtering a little baby. Don''t you feel any remorse? I would feel terrible if I were to try killing a baby dragon and would probably not do it¡­ but you don''t even show any mercy against a human baby?" I asked.


    "You humans are just a pest of this world!" roared Ignatius.


    "Pest?"


    "You drain the life of the world, and the world is constantly crying because of it! It cries in pain because of you! We Dragons are the guardians of the world! Do you think we would ever cooperate with you?!" he roared back.


    "Wait, what? What did humans do?" I asked.


    "You would never understand even if I exined it to you! The sins of humanity are far too many to be forgiven! All of you need to be wiped out so the world can be saved!" the dragon replied.


    "Come on, tell me more. I''mpletely clueless," I told him.


    "SHUT UP AND DIE!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Thus, he began to squish me like a bug once more.


    Of course, I regenerated back.


    "Hehehe¡­ we can do this all day if you want. Let''s see who has a stronger will, Ignatius," I reminded him.


    "T-Tch¡­ you won''t get through me, EVER!" he roared.


    And like this, every night, I was agonizingly tortured by this dragon as I tried to speak with him. Of course, my mind had somehow evolved so I can actually dull all my senses while I''m with him, so I don''t even feel pain anymore. Then again, it''s not like it would affect me that much.


    Anyways, the end of the week quickly came. During the past three days, I was practicing Fire magic and Nature magic. The result? Nothing much.


    Thanks to my new pendant, the intensity of my mes had be stronger, and I can conjure Ember multiple times in a row a bit faster than before.


    Meanwhile, using the aid of Naturia, I can finally control the nts a bit better. Before, it was quite difficult. I could nourish them to make them grow big, but it was pretty taxing on the mind to order them to do things because nts don''t possess minds. In other words, they don''t answer tomands.


    What I would need to do make nts "move" is to insert my will inside of them and pretty much be their mind, something tooplicated for me at the moment. On top of that, I''m just barely grasping the most basic principle now thanks to the aid of Naturia, the very young Nature-attribute Spirit, my first familiar if you don''t count the System.


    Thanks to Naturia, I don''t get so exhausted when using mana anymore as she shares some of my exhaustion. It''s as if my stamina bar had suddenly increased in capacity thanks to her. However, she still feels tired after a while and both of us nk out if we do too many things for a while.


    Then again, you can''t expect big changes and improvements in just a few days. After all, growth is a gradual process that might take years, so I''m pretty happy with what I''ve achieved.


    In any case, it was finally time.


    Today was the day! I''m finally going to go outside and see the outside world for the first time.


    We were going to visit Aquarina''s town and stay the whole week there. Mother already told me that we could do this once or twice a month. That way, I could see Aquarina a lot per month and not just for a single day!


    Speaking of which, my parents weren''t so worried about our home because there''s nothing we really needed to protect there.


    Nevertheless, they left guards while mother left the barrier activated, which was actually fueled through massive crystals found under this whole ce.


    Apparently, there was a big temple from ancient times, where she ced massive Magic Crystals she made with alchemy by fusing multiple monster crystals into one.


    She then purified them and infused her mana into them until they were filled. She called them "mana crystal batteries" or something along those times. Surprisingly, four of them could fuel the barrier for over a decade, so she wasn''t actually constantly using mana to maintain the barrier, but she did have to give it mana every 10 years.


    Oh, right. They also left some guards so a dragon or a remnant from the Demon King''s army doesn''t get here and begin trashing our house and farm.


    Now that I''m talking about the guards, the guards that they left were quite unique.


    You see, aside from familiars, there are also summons. Although they''re simr in some ways, since you can summon a familiar through spells, there are also independent magic spells thatpletely generates a living being.


    Of course, to make such a thing possible, one would have to be an incredible magician.


    However, my parents are pretty amazing, so they showed me what it was to create summons.


    "Create Summon: Archangel Guard Troops."


    My mother chanted simple words, with several shing lights emerging before us not long after.


    An army of winged men wearing white armor soon appeared in front of us out of nowhere¡­


    -----

 Chapter 30 The Sea Of Clouds

    -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mother told me that the principle behind Summon Creation was¡­ to learn the principle of Creation Magic.


    Creation magic is the magic that gods wield. My parents had barely grasped a tiny bit of it in all these years of working and investigating, learning and so on.


    They found several grimoires in here when they first gathered with the other heroes, treasures left by the gods so the Heroes could use them to grow stronger and develop their magic and techniques¡­ or something like that.


    By learning the basics behind Creation magic, they could temporarily bring life to magic itself and create pseudo-spirits of their own, which they produce en masse.


    If I remember correctly, they can actually make even more I believe. After all, they used them in the wars against the demons¡­


    I can already see why they wanted them to win wars, if they just generate a few dozens of these things, they could win any war against other kingdoms.


    But my parents always say that Heroes were made to save humanity, not to fight human wars.


    In any case, after seeing these winged men emerge out of nowhere, I couldn''t help but ask her how she even did this.


    "It''s simple, actually. You just imagine a being and bring it to life¡­ they don''t stay here forever, though. After some time passes, they disappear. However, they can be maintained for more time through the infusion of mana into them. They''ll keep guarding our ce for the week we''re out," mother told me.


    "Now¡­ Create Summon: Fire Beasts."


    FLASH!


    As for father, he created a dozen of beasts made out of mes, ranging from 2 meters to 5 meters in height. They all had varied shapes and appearances, some were big birds, while others were cows. One of them was even a bear, and so on.


    There were around a dozen of them coupled with the other dozen angels, enough to protect this ce while we were out, or at the very least be capable of holding on until wee back.


    "Ah, right. We should make a big one just in case, I don''t want my house to be destroyed while we''re out. If Beelzebub knew of our location, then it''s likely that more of them might also know of it," my father said.


    "Yes, let''sbine our magic to make this stronger," mother replied, nodding in agreement.


    With that, mother and father suddenly held hands as their auras began to fuse together. Light and fire then began to spiral around and form into a powerful figure.


    "Holy Fire Guardian."


    FLASH!


    In an instant, a 10-meter-tall humanoid being emerged in front of us.


    It resembled the angels from before, but it was obviously way taller. Its body was muscr and was covered in red and gold armor. On top of that, it had a cross-shaped helmet and three pairs of white wings. Lastly, it had three halos of mes atop its head, arge shield, and a fiery de.


    Wow¡­


    "This should be able to stall even a remnant from the Demon King''s army for a bit," father said.


    "Hopefully¡­ now let''s get going. Creation magic makes me feel very dizzy¡­" mother said, letting out a sigh.


    "Summon Familiar."


    Mother said these words as a giant white owl emerged out of a magic circle on the ground.


    FLASH!


    The owl''s beautiful white feathers glistened with bright yellow-gold light, while its shiny aquamarine eyes looked deeply into my soul. It had a ck beak, and a wise expression on its face.


    "So¡­ I''m being used as transport?" he asked.


    "You''ve always been used for that," my mother replied.


    "To think that this would be the fate that would await the Keeper of Records¡­" he sighed, lowering his back for us to hop in.


    "You won''t even greet my daughter, Eustace?" my father asked as we hopped aboard.


    "¡­Sorry. Hello, little girl," the owl said as he moved his face closer to mine. This creature was probably around 7 meters tall. In any case, his entire face was bigger than my body.


    "Hi¡­ I''m Sylph."


    "Hmm¡­ Sylph, I see¡­ I''m Eustace. The former Keeper of Records. You hold the sharp look of your father but there''s a certain elven beauty to you like your mother. What an interestingbination. I never expected you two to actually have a child, but it happened, and it''s a beautiful girl. Come, I''ll carry you to your destiny," he said in response.


    "Thank you¡­"


    "He might be a bit scary, but Eustace is a good familiar," my mother said.


    "Well, if Nikko didn''t scare her, I don''t think Eustace will," father could not help but say soon after.


    "What?! That vixen met her before me?" Eustace could not help but ask.


    "Don''t call my spirit a vixen, Eustace¡­" my father could not help but remind Eustace.


    "S-Sorry¡­"


    "Yeah, Nikko met her before. You were still sleeping and I didn''t want to wake you up," mother said in response.


    "Of course. But to carry you somewhere, I am the first one you think of."


    "Well, you have wings and have a big body¡­" mother said, scratching her head as she let out a sigh.


    "It should be pretty obvious." Father shrugged his shoulders.


    Moving that aside, I was made to sit over this giant white owl''s back. It had very fluffy feathers and it was prettyfortable to sit over it.


    We had packed things up inside a small backpack which my parents said was a spatial bag of sorts. This backpack carried way more things than it seemed, and we didn''t require anything else with us other than this.


    "Now that we''re ready, let''s get going to Nepheline''s ce. You remember where that is, right?" my mother asked.


    "I remember all things," the owl replied, beginning to p his wings as he flew into the skies.


    FLAAAAASH!


    The breeze washed my face as I quickly felt dizzy while we continuously reached higher and higher altitudes. In fact, I felt like I was about to throw up at some point.


    However, I contained myself and closed my eyes as mother hugged me tightly from behind.


    "Calm down, Sylphy¡­ calm down¡­ everything is going to be okay," she whispered as magic began to cover my body. Eventually, I felt tranquil and at ease.


    "Ahh¡­ thank you mommy."


    "Now, look. We''re already up in the skies."


    Mother then pointed me at the skies around us. From what I could see, there was a vast sky around us, boundless.


    The blue sky waspletely clean, with the bright sun atop the skies illuminating the world.


    Below us was a vast, almost endless sea of fluffy white clouds.


    The vastness of everything simply left me speechless, actually.


    What a sight¡­


    -----

 Chapter 31 Sky Whales

    -----


    Such vast, beautiful skies¡­


    With the help of mother''s familiar, a giant white owl, we traveled across the skies.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although it feels clich¨¦ to say this, it was definitely a beautiful sight.


    As we flew higher and higher, I was eventually able to see where we were.


    From the perspective I currently had, a massivendscape wasid out in front of us. The forests, the mountains, and even our house, it had be tiny, with thetter bing as tiny as an ant.


    "Wow¡­"


    Then again, this was a floating continent, so it was so big that I couldn''t see the edges of this floatingnd until we got way, way higher into the skies.


    Nevertheless, the breeze was truly pleasant, rxing, soothing even.


    Plus, there were a lot of ces I sighted. Large ruins scattered everywhere, abandoned temples, and massive mountain ranges with peaks that have snow on top of them.


    We also saw a fewrge monsters roaming around while traveling. Some of them were enormous birds flying by our side, while some were wyverns. Fortunately, they didn''t attack us and instead flew near us before moving past, heading to their own destinations.


    It was so fun¡­


    "Do you like the skies, Sylphy?" my father asked.


    "I do! I do!"


    "Isn''t it a beautiful and calming ce?" my mother asked soon after.


    "It is¡­"


    "We should reach the edge of the continent in a few more minutes," Eustace said after that, pping his wings as he flew even faster. While doing so, he extended them so he could glide through the strong currents around us.


    FLAAAAAASH!


    At this point, I looked down as I felt a bit dizzy once more. But then, I noticed argeke, thergest I''ve ever seen actually. It was surrounded by jungle-like forests where giant elephant-like beasts with three trunks peacefully lived.


    Then, on the other side, I saw arge green lizard chasing down a herd of deer with sharp crystal horns, opening itsrge jaw as it tried to catch one. Unfortunately for the lizard, its running speed wasn''t the greatestpared to the deer.


    On another part of theke, I saw a family of wyverns, a lesser species that originated from the de of dragons. From what I know, they''re unintelligent and are considered wild beasts instead of monsters. They differentiate from dragons in that they don''t possess a second pair of limbs to make up their wings. Also, their front limbs are their wings, like birds or bats.


    Across this journey in the skies, I saw at least five different species of wyverns, all of them having beautiful and colorful scales. In fact, some had an array of colors on their heads, forming giant crests. Often, the males had the most colorful crests to attract females in courtship rituals.


    We even saw two males battling in the skies while a group of females watched. I think they were battling for mating rights. I guess this month was wyvern mating season.


    In any case, it was an interesting sight to see, but it wasn''t until now that I was left speechless.


    "GRUUUOOOOONNN¡­!"


    A thunderous sound resounded throughout the sea of clouds as I saw a figure slowly emerge from within the vast whiteness.


    "Gruuoonn¡­"


    "Grruuuoon¡­"


    "GRUUOOONNN¡­!"


    They were¡­ enormous whales.


    "Oh! Look at that, a family of Sky Whales," my father told me, pointing at the beasts swimming through the clouds as if it were water.


    Sky Whales were a race ofrge beasts that lived only in the skies. They had the ability to swim through clouds, and always followed them while traveling across the skies. Their enormous bodies were majestic, each one being as big as an ind. Naturally, there were smaller ones as well. Those were the size of a small town.


    The little Sky Whale babies floated around their mother, who offered them protection and also nourishment through milk. Surprisingly, we even saw them drinking milk from their mother.


    The beautiful and enormous Sky Whale had the resemnce of a normal whale I''ve seen in fairy tale books from this world. They''re said to be mammalian marine creatures of gargantuan sizes who feed onrge quantities of small organisms by opening their jaws.


    Then again, there are also predator whales, powerful and big predators such as Killer Whales and Sperm Whales. I wonder if they have Sky Whale equivalents¡­


    "There''s something particr in these creatures, the back of their bodies are so vast that they grow enormous ecosystems atop them. nts, animals, birds, and more creatures live in such ces, actually. The oldest of Sky Whales can be as big as arge-sized ind, and it has been discovered that they harbor whole ecosystems and even people on top of them. Some times, tribal races of flying beast kin live on their backs," my mother told me.


    "Ooh¡­ that''s a big one¡­ does it have people?" I wondered.


    "It probably has some, but we can''t get closer. We would end up taking a detour at that point," father replied.


    Therge whale sang a bit more as it began to delve deeper into the sea of clouds.


    Suddenly, arge mass of ck clouds emerged before us. Seeing that, the whales entered it, and soon, we lost sight of them.


    "Are they going to be okay there?" I asked.


    "Yes, they prefer ck clouds as they protect them more from predators. Although it might bring a bit of cmity to those that live on their backs¡­" mother told me.


    "We used to once travel over these moving inds. There were special dungeons left by the gods and ancient civilizations in the oldest of the Sky Whales, where we found powerful ancient artifacts and weapons to aid us in our journey," father could not help but say.


    "Oohh¡­ you must have had a lot of fun back then!"


    "Well, we did, but there were also many dangers," mother replied, chuckling as she seemed to recall the past.


    "Yeah, in our first attempt to get on a Sky Whale, we almost didn''t make it¡­ we tried getting on one by merely using our novice flying spells. In exchange, we ended up being blown away by the pressuring winds they produced to float in midair. We were blown away into the skies several times until we finally managed to get on top of them," father told me.


    "On that day, Nepheline had emptied her stomach by throwing up so much. Hahaha!" As father narrated the story to me, mother could not help butugh.


    "O-Oh¡­ I guess you didn''t have Eustace back then?" I asked.


    "No, they recruited me wayter. But since I was recruited, I''ve be their flying transport¡­ sigh¡­"


    I guess the owl didn''t seem to like his role too much.


    "Ah, we''re getting close," he said as I was able to take a glimpse.


    Unexpectedly, it was the edge of this floating continent.


    -----

 Chapter 32 The Continents Of The World

    -----


    Cloudia was a floating continent. Therefore, no matter how vast it could be, it had to have an edge to it, where one would drop off and descend onto the world''s surface.


    And eventually, we saw it. The edge of this continent was covered in waterfalls from the riversing from the dozens of mountain ranges we saw past this point.


    The gigantic waterfalls bathed the world below with this fresh water. Though, I wonder if it actually stopped atnd or fell into the oceans below.


    If this floating continent were to be floating abovend, the water might end up forming even more rivers down below. Even a massiveke that divided into rivers wasn''t impossible.


    Of course, that''s only if the floating continent doesn''t move from its original position, which I''m not even sure if it does in the first ce.


    In any case, this beautiful scenario is worth more than anything in this world.


    I am truly blessed to be able to see such beauty¡­


    In fact, I''ve begun to think I was very lucky to have such a beautiful second life.


    Even if I was considered a mistake by that god or something, this sight in front of me makes it all worth it¡­


    And well, my beloved parents as well, naturally.


    "Foo!"


    Naturia suddenly emerged from my soul, floating around me as she admired the beautiful sight with me.


    "These are the Divine Waterfalls. The purest water in the entire world descends from this continent down below," mother exined.


    "This water is a blessing. The continent of Cloudia moves around the entire world in intervals¡­ but usually, it always gets attracted to ces where energy iscking and thend is dying, such as dried and desertednds. These ces are flooded by these waterfalls for a few days as the continent passes by them, nourishing the ce," father continued where she left off.


    "Ooohh¡­ so this continent helps the surface?"


    "Pretty much. It doesn''t stay here doing nothing. It emanates a strong divine energy that nourishes thend below and helps the people and living beings prosper," mother replied.


    "I see¡­ and it was made by the gods? Isn''t this helping the world? If so, why does the world hates the gods and humanity?" I wondered.


    "That''s¡­ aplicated question," father said, letting out a sigh.


    "We better not talk about such things, dear¡­ I don''t think you''re ready yet," mother added.


    "Ready¡­?"


    What do they mean by ready? Plus, it''s not even thatplicated!


    Ah well. Then again, I''m still a one-year-old, so I guess it might seemplicated to someone like me.


    After we went through the beautiful waterfalls, we headed down below.


    We were bathed by a bit of water while reaching the surface. Surprisingly, the waterfalls were strong. Even if we were far away from them, the wind made the water flow around, making the water fall more like rain than an actual big waterfall. I suppose that because it''s like rain and not a giant waterfall falling over thesends that it doesn''t cause disasters on the surface.


    When we got through the ocean of clouds, we eventually greeted the vast expanse beyond the continent.


    And oh boy was it beautiful.


    The first thing that greeted our sight was a vastndscape of grasnds, forests,kes, rivers, and more mountains.


    Now that I look at it for a bit more, it looked way smaller than in the continent. Apparently, everything there was massive.


    But in here, there were certain areas that were not as rich in vegetation. Nevertheless, the rain from the continent was nourishing everything.


    "Ah, so we''re closer this time around. The continent has been floating around the continent of Gatea," mother said all of a sudden.


    "Gatea?" I asked.


    "There are four continents in this world, dear. Gatea is one of the biggest ones there is, where most of the humans live on," mother replied.


    "So¡­ we''re in the human continent?" I asked.


    "You could phrase it that way," mother said with a chuckle.


    "The Amazon live on this continent as well, but in the wilnds to the north. That''s where most of the human civilizations don''t exist," father told me.


    "What about the other three continents?" I asked after that.


    "There''s the Demon Continent, where demons and monsters originate. That continent was made from the corpse of the first Demon King," mother answered.


    "After that is the Araburn Continent, a wilnd with a vast variety of beastkin and other demihuman races. Humans also live there, but thosends belong to demhumans," father said, continuing where mother left off.


    "And then, there''s the fantastical continent of Anta. It''s and of wonders where many advanced magic civilizations liv. It''s also a ce where the Gods once lived, but it''s now upied by a vast mixed group of races from all across the world¡­ in fact, we Elves are one of the few natural inhabitants there. Speaking of which, we possess vastnds on that continent which we govern," mother concluded.


    "Ooh¡­ will I get to govern one?" I asked.


    "W-Well, you are my daughter so you could technically own anynd you wanted if I asked around¡­ but I don''t think you should think about such things. It''s quite difficult to govern a piece ofnd," mother told me.


    "O-Oh¡­"


    "Anyways, we''re currently in Gatea. This is often called the "human supremacy continent" by the other two continents. Although there are a few kingdoms and nations that don''t discriminate against the demihuman races, the majority do. Also, they used to do very," my father said.


    "But in our younger years we abolished very in multiple kingdoms. Then again, now that we haven''t moved down here in a while, I don''t know how things might have progressed," mother added.


    "I see¡­ it must have been hard back then¡­ I guess."


    "Well, that''s the past for you¡­ Eustace, hurry up." Mother could not help but let out a sigh after this.


    "Ah, sure¡­"


    Hearing mother''s order, the giant owl suddenly coated himself in shing light, as he started to move incredibly fast, resembling a sh of white light. I think we traveled kilometers in just minutes.


    In any case, we were getting closer and closer to the Amazon''s home. After waiting for a week, I can finally see Aquarina again, as well as her parents Shade and Nepheline.


    It''s going to be a lot of fun for sure.


    I can''t wait¡­


    TRUUMM!!!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, before we could even get close, the owl suddenly stopped in midair as a strong presence emerged before us.


    "What''s that?" I asked.


    The being was d in ck armor, his head that of a skull.


    "A Death-attribute familiar?!" my mother could not help but blurt out.


    "What''s something like this doing here? Wait¡­ this is¡­a Demon King Remnant''s familiar?" father muttered in surprise.


    "Kakaka¡­ I found youuu¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 33 Curse

    -----


    An entity appeared before our path, making the giant owl abruptly stop its flight as it pped his wings in the middle of the skies.


    The being before us wasn''t gigantic, nor was it grotesque like Beelzebub.


    However, it emanated such a strong deathly presence, to the point that it felt like a hand was grasping my small heart and was squeezing at it.


    I felt as if the air of my lungs disappeared in an instant, with dread being the only thing that took over my consciousness.


    My entire body began to tremble in fear. I don''t know why, but my eyes couldn''t even blink as I looked at this entity.


    It was just a skeleton. In fact, I''ve even seen skeletons before.


    But this skeleton¡­ its presence was probably just as imposing as Beelzebub¡­ but because I was seeing it from close up, it was turning me insane.


    My hands began to tremble as I felt the heat of my body disappear.


    My eyes almost began to sink into my eye sockets as my lips were trembling.


    I began to release cold air out of my mouth. At this point, I felt like I was running out of air, as if I was drowning into some sort of abyssal malice. It was as if my very being was being dragged into eternal darkness.


    Just¡­ what is this?!


    Is this¡­ what my parents always had to fight?!


    It feels¡­ hopeless.


    Completely hopeless!


    I''m going to die¡­


    I''m going to die!


    "Sylphy, resist!"


    Suddenly, my mother woke me up from my daze as the abyssal darkness suddenly dissipated. Soon, the warmth of her holy light epassed my entire body.


    The abyssal darkness and the utter fear that almost took over me disappeared, but it quickly came back when I looked at the being in front of us once more.


    "Kakaka¡­ what a lovely child you got there!" it said creepily.


    The skeleton waspletely white, covered in dark, spiky armor. Human faces that were howling in agony adorned the surface of the armor it wore.


    It wielded a de, arge ck de on its right hand. On top of that, it emanated a dark and deathly presence, its eye sockets glowing with crimson red light.


    "A Death-attribute undead familiar¡­ you''re a Nether Death Overlord, aren''t you?" my mother muttered, gritting her teeth as her domain expanded across the skies.


    My father quickly jumped off the owl as gigantic zing wings emerged from his back, pping as it aided him in moving at high altitude!


    FLAAAASH!


    "I''ll finish it off!" he roared as the skeleton looked at him leisurely.


    Wait¡­ why is it so rxed?


    Isn''t my father strong?


    BOOM!


    My father released a storm of mes towards the skeleton. In response, the skeleton covered itself in a barrier of darkness. Surprisingly, the fire waspletely useless against it.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    After that, the two began to sh against one another in the skies, while my mother fired holy light arrows at the skeleton from afar.


    The skeleton was able to deflect them easily while it was fighting against father. On top of that, its demonic ck de was pushing him down.


    "Unngh¡­!"


    My father¡­ groaned.


    The skeleton showed off an amazing usage of the de as his sword began to pierce through his defenses and break his fiery armor that coated his body.


    My father continued to fight and intercept it, releasing explosive firestorms every second with each sh of his de.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    However, the skeleton''s soul continued to emanate such a powerful yet deathly presence. It was so strong that it began to consume father''s mes.


    FLAAAASSSH!


    "T-This power¡­! It can''t be¡­" muttered my father in disbelief.


    "Oh, yes. It can be," replied the skeleton, rushing towards my father. It destroyed any type of attack he sent at it as if his de negated any kind of element.


    CLASH! BOOM! SLASH! FLASH!


    "RAAAAH!"


    My father roared fiercely as his entire body turned into mes. Soon, gigantic ws appeared from within his body as they began to shroud the skeleton with explosive bombardments of mes, mes so strong they could turn anything into ashes!


    Yet¡­ yet¡­!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "UNNGAGGH?!"


    The skeleton shed like a ck ray of light near my father, as his attacks turned into nothing against it.


    Its de then reached his stomach, with the gigantic demon de piercing through it like a hot knife through butter.


    My father vomited blood as his eyes were filled with despair.


    "Gahhh¡­!"


    No¡­


    N-No¡­.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    T-This can''t be real¡­


    "Die, hero."


    "Syl¡­phy¡­"


    SLAAAAASSSH!


    The skeleton then cut my father''s entire body in two as my father''s eyes looked at me for thest time. At that moment¡­ my entire world turned upside down.


    No¡­


    "NOOOOOO!!!"


    My mom roared angrily as several shes of light came from her domain, reaching the skeleton from all sides.


    CLAAAAASSSHHH!


    "Hahaha! It''s useless," Said the skeleton, shing towards us as it suddenly collided with a barrier of light.


    CLASH!


    "Hmm?"


    My mother pointed her open palms at the barrier while gritting her teeth, her eyes glowing with bright gold light.


    "An¡­!" she muttered, generating a gigantic amount of holy light from within her body before releasing it in one go. It resembled the reincarnation of the sun''s light.


    FLAAAAAASSSSHHH!


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The shing beam soon reached the skeleton, quickly reaching it.


    It was sent flying into the skies, groaning even.


    "Unngrgaaggh¡­! S-Such holy power! But¡­!"


    SLAAAASSSSHH!


    However, its de cut through holy light itself, generating a dark shockwave that shed with the barrier with immense strength.


    CRASH!


    At that moment, the entire barrier broke apart as mother gritted her teeth and generated a holy light, quickly covering me.


    After that¡­ she threw me down.


    "Live, Sylphy!"


    "Ah¡­! Nooooo!"


    FLAAAAAASH!


    The dark light reached mother as she fought with everything she had.


    However, the de suddenly shed through her body, and her head¡­ was cut off.


    Blood started to gush out of her neck as my eyes began to cry sorrowful tears.


    My entire heart was broken into pieces as my world was fragmented into nothingness.


    The owl suddenly shed with bright light and exploded, aiming to kill the skeleton.


    Unfortunately, amidst the smoke, it still lived.


    With none opposing it, it flew towards me faster than I was falling.


    "Future hero, I cannot let you live," it said.


    Its de then reached me as something sharp pierced through my body.


    Horrendous pain soon took ahold of my entire being.


    SLASH!


    The darkness quickly devoured my tiny body as I was sliced in half.


    I¡­ died.


    -----

 Chapter 34 Visions

    -----


    A tremendous pain in my soul suddenly woke me up.


    The visions I saw, the imagery I saw¡­


    I looked around me as I saw the skeleton struggle against father. His de was not only strongerpared to the skeleton, but his mes were even burning through the skeleton''s armor, consuming its magic.


    Sometimeter, he summoned a gigantic phoenix that cried loudly. It then looked at me for a split second before resuming battle.


    The phoenix mes then began to explosively consume the entire surroundings as the skeleton''s darkness began to be consumed.


    After that, father coated himself in divine power as his de shed through the skeleton.


    My mother suddenly summoned her two other familiars, the eye with wings and¡­ what seemed to be a beautiful crane.


    Both of them assisted father with healing as the skeleton began to be consumed by father''s mes.


    "KKKAAAAAA¡­!"


    The skeleton groaned in agony as its entire body exploded into pieces.


    Unfortunately for the skeleton, my father suddenly extended his zing soul from within his body, clutching onto the phantasmal soul of the skeleton.


    "I won''t let you go back to your master!" he roared fiercely. At this moment, his entire demeanor was that of a tyrannical warlord!


    "GRRYYYAAAAAAGGGHH¡­!"


    The skeleton''s soul cried in agony as it was burned alive by the purifying mes of father, turning into nothingness¡­


    It died!


    But¡­ eh?


    What did I see back then?


    What¡­ was that?


    "Hahh¡­ hahh¡­!"


    "Sylphy, hang on!"


    I heard the tender voice of my mother. I was so thankful she was alive.


    "Sylphy!"


    My father''s voice resounded soon after as I felt his warmth epass me.


    Father¡­ he''s not dead¡­ he''s here¡­


    I''m so d. They''re the most important treasures of my life¡­


    I¡­


    Ungh¡­


    Eventually, the darkness pulled me back into unconsciousness as I fell asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    I began to slowly wake up. Once I was somewhat conscious, I noticed that my body was resting over a bed.


    After some time, I opened my eyes as the interior of a tent greeted me.


    The tent was made of beautiful leather decorated with many paintings. It looked tribal and rustic in my eyes.


    Complementing that were several pieces of furniture roughly made out of wood all around me, as well as a lot of little wooden toys.


    In fact, there was a little doll made of wood resembling Aquarina, with long silvery-white hair and a blue dress.


    Where am I right now?


    I looked around as someone slowly entered the tent.


    "Sylphy, when will you wake up- ah? Sylphy!"


    Suddenly, Aquarina entered the tent and rushed towards me, hugging me tightly.


    "Aquarina?"


    "Sylphy! Are you okay?"


    Aquarina tenderly hugged me, rubbing her cute little face over my chest.


    In response, I caressed her soft and long hair as her head had the scent of sweet flowers.


    "I-I''m fine¡­"


    She was so warm. On the other hand, for some reason, I was strangely cold.


    "Really?" she asked.


    "Yes¡­ W-what¡­ happened? Where are my parents?" I asked.


    "Your parents were here just a minute ago¡­ they''re currently eating¡­" she replied.


    "I-I see¡­ what happened to me? D-Do you know? It seems we arrived here¡­" I sighed in relief, resting over the bed while Aquarina cuddled me.


    "Auntie Faylen and Uncle An told me you were hit with a Curse Spell provoked by the mere presence of a familiar¡­ Fortunately, you got through it thanks to your mom''s healing," Aquarina told me. It was hard for her to articte so manyplicated words, but she was surprisingly good at talking at such a young age.


    "All¡­ it was all a curse?"


    So, it was all a curse¡­


    Hahh¡­


    My heart still hurts.


    It seems that I was affected by some kind of curse spell thanks to me ring at the skeleton for too long.


    Mother had covered my eyes before I could look at it for too long¡­ unfortunately, the spell had already taken effect at that point.


    Aquarina then told me my mother healed me right away, but the few seconds I was trapped within this curse, I saw a horrible vision of everyone dying miserably, including me.


    She told me this familiar had this type of power, given the ability to show horrible nightmares to disrupt a person''s mind before killing them.


    Thankfully, my father destroyed it at longst.


    Sadly, the master of this familiar is still unknown.


    Hahh¡­ I felt so horrible while experiencing that.


    I really thought it was hopeless.


    I really thought¡­ my parents had died horrendously.


    I''m so d they''re strong¡­ But even then, there''s¡­ always a bigger fish, isn''t there?


    With that in mind, this makes me ponder that even with their current strength, there could be something, somewhere¡­ that could threaten their lives and kill them as easily as that thing in the nightmare did.


    And that thought terrifies me. A lot.


    Maybe if we were simply farmers, we wouldn''t be worried about being chased down by these monstrous beings¡­ but the mark of a Hero forces my parents to be persecuted by these demonic beings.


    And they probably see me, their child, as a future hero of sorts.


    Those demons probably want to kill me as well.


    I''ve been living my life so peacefully through this year yet¡­ it feels so hard to think about the future when I begin to think what kind of monsters mighte after us.


    You know? I don''t even care if I were to die again¡­ I''ve already died once.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But I love my parents so much already¡­ I don''t want to see them die a futile death.


    It hurt me more to see them horrendously ughtered than dying myself.


    "Calm down¡­ M-Mom said that when we feel bad¡­ w-we have to think about those we love¡­" Aquarina said all of a sudden. She was trying very hard to make me feel better¡­ she''s such a treasure.


    "T-Thank you¡­" I said, letting out a sigh soon after.


    At some point, my parents suddenly entered the tent while Aquarina was petting my head, holding my hands tightly to calm down my sorrow.


    "Sylphy!"


    The two hugged me from each side and kissed me a lot. They squeezed Aquarina in between the sandwich.


    "I''m so d you''re alive¡­ I-I had such a horrendous nightmare¡­ sniff¡­ I love you¡­ I love you two so much¡­ sniff¡­"


    "Oh, Sylphy¡­"


    "We''ll always be there for you¡­"


    Embraced in the tender hug of my parents and Aquarina, I felt a bit better.


    However, a zing resolve like never before began to emerge in my heart, so strong and enormous that it began to epass my entire body, filling it with warmth.


    I will be the strongest¡­ to protect all those that I care for.


    ¡­


    ¡­Okay, that definitely sounded weird. I better never say it out loud.


    -----

 Chapter 35 Growing Stronger… Is Not Easy

    -----


    I''ve been trying to grow stronger every day since I was born. Unfortunately, exhaustion always gets the better of me and I am forced to stop. Nevertheless, practicing each day has definitely made me more proficient in the abilities I possess.


    Then again, how can I elerate this process? Seeing how this world is filled with dangers, and how the world itself seems to just want to get rid of us even without the Demon King present anymore, I''m getting the urge to grow stronger.


    I don''t think I can simply live under my parents'' strength throughout my entire life. If possible, I would like to be as strong as them someday, if not stronger.


    Practicing Mana Usage, Ember, and Agriculture every single day until I grow too exhausted to even move anymore is the norm for me. On top of that, I''m also doing as many physical exercises as I possibly can with this one-year-old body.


    I might be in an urge to grow stronger, but at the end of the day, I''m still limited by what I can do.


    In any case, thanks to Naturia, I''m able to possess a higher stamina than what someone at my age would normally have.


    It felt as if my very soul grew a bit bigger by making a contract with this little Nature-type Spirit.


    As the System had told me before, the exhaustion not only came from a small baby body, but from my very soul.


    It seems that the more familiars one formed a contract with, the stronger or bigger the soul might be as one shared a Soul Bond with their familiars. Therefore, what I shall call from now on as Soul Fatigue, bes less prominent, while, Soul Stamina, a term I shall also coin, growsrger.


    If I originally had 10 Soul Stamina before, after forming a contract with Naturia, I probably have around 30 now. In other words, I can work three times longer than before thanks to her. By channeling her power and infusing her into my soul, I can work even harder.


    However¡­ it''s still not enough. I require more familiars! With that, it''s quite a shame that they''re hard toe by, add on the fact that it''s even harder to find someone fitting to be a familiar. I can''t just pick a random beast either, that won''t give me anything useful.


    Naturia, despite being a young Spirit, is already very special. If pushes to shove and I have to pick a beast or a monster as a familiar, then there''s no doubt that it has to be a strong creature.


    And with that in mind, that moves me back to Ignatius, my dear dragon friend. I really enjoyed his meat, and I bathed in his blood as well. The pendant made with his magic crystal greatly enhances my Fire magic as well, but now¡­ I really want his soul to be my friend.


    If Naturia tripled my Soul Stamina, how much could Ignatius give me if I formed a contract with this guy? Wouldn''t it be amazing? Although this is just pure spection, there''s a possibility that forming a contract would increase it from 30 to 100! Perhaps even more, I may never know.


    Due to this, I really require the help of this dork¡­ but he''s still unwilling to aid me in my cause.


    I have to keep confronting him relentlessly each night and force him to cooperate.


    I have to simply train my will while using my astral projection inside of his Soul Scape. It seems I have to force him to obey me.


    He''s too unwilling and hates humans. Plus, it seems like the Dragon King, his father, was also tasked by the world itself to kill Heroes and humans, so I guess he inherited that desire.


    Due to this, it seems like it''s impossible to cooperate with him or convince him no matter what¡­ with that in mind, I have to get tyrannical and simply force him to cooperate.


    I have to punch his astral projection in the guts, kick him in the balls, detach his wings, bite his neck, or something¡­


    Astral projections do feel pain, so I can abuse that part. Then again, seeing how he''s an ancient dragon and all that, he might be very resilient towards pain.


    Moving all of that aside, after I woke up, I ended up spending most of the day inside the tent resting while my parents brought me food. In fact, both stayed with me while eating too. Surprisingly, Nepheline and Shade came along with Aquarina as we all shared dinner together.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The food of the Amazon Tribe was unique, there were things I had never tasted before, such as preparations with spicy and sweet sauces, grilled and salted fish, as well as special types of bread that were colorful and had all kinds of seeds on them.


    There were also things they called "tortis" made of corn flour and other seeds, which were like thin bread slices you could wrap around things. By filling them with delicious meat, vegetables, and strong-vored sauces before wrapping them up into a package, one could enjoy all the delicious vors at once¡­ Uwah, what a bliss.


    Even the little Aquarina ate her tortis happily. The fact that I got to taste the food of other cultures really made me happy.


    Also, there was a certain fruit that was colored green. It was extremely creamy, with a hint of oiliness to it that stuck to my mouth called an avocado. It had a ck and rough outeryer to it, but in contrast, the inside had this creamy and oily texture. By grinding it and adding some tomatoes and salt, as well as a bit of a spicy kick, they went amazingly well with the tortis alongside grilled meat cut into thin slices.


    I enjoyed these meals thoroughly. For some reason, my parents and Aquarina''s parents were surprised by how much I ate. Eating the dragon really enhanced my metabolism, so even as a one-year-old, I was able to eat a lot, perhaps as much as a grown adult.


    Even spicy things didn''t affect my stomach at all. I guess I also gained an iron stomach from eating the dragon.


    Sometimeter, my parents exined to them that it was perhaps due to me having eaten a dragon. Only with that did Nepheline and Shade finally understand why I ate so much.


    Apparently, Aquarina had yet to eat such a mythical being to boost her foundation, but my parents had saved a lot of dragon meat inside a special dimensional leather bag where the meat was maintained perfectly. In other words, Aquarina was most likely going to get her own dragon feast and dragon blood bath soon¡­


    She was unaware of this, though. She continued to eat her meals, as oblivious as she might be.


    -----

 Chapter 36 Time To Explore!

    -----


    It has been half a week (4 days) since we arrived at the Amazon tribe, and oh boy, has it been filled with many new things to see and explore¡­. unfortunately, my parents didn''t let me do everything I wanted to.


    After the first day of eating, I woke up quite early in the morning as I began to wander around the tent. In the end, I ultimately sneaked outside while my parents were nowhere to be seen.


    At the very moment I went outside, the first thing that greeted my sight was a beautiful vige. It seemed that the Amazon Tribe had settled down in the middle of arge grassy in that was surrounded by mountains and jungles. There were two riversing from the south and north, as well as argeke that I was able to see from very far away. A few tents were actually set there. It seems that people would fish there from time to time.


    Nevertheless, the vige was enormous. I couldn''t count all of the tents, but I was sure that there were over 200 of them. On top of that, each tent had at least 4 family members. Man, Amazon families are massive.


    Unlike what I first thought, the Amazon tribe had both men and women, and are not a race that was onlyposed of women. Now that I think about this, why did I think of this in the first ce? Well, in my previous life, Amazons existed as well, but as tales. I could still recall that my parents in my previous life told me a tale of a man stranded in an ind where arge tribe of only strong women lived.


    It was mostly a tale to tell young girls that they could also grow as strong as men, and I appreciated it a lot. My father wasn''t at all a stereotypical man that only wanted women to serve men. In fact, both of them in my previous life worked hard on the farm fields. Both of them even cooked together, sharing each other''s tasks unlike some other families I remember seeing back then.


    I suppose it''s because he had two girls, he was afraid that men would take advantage of us if we didn''t grow strong both physically and mentally.


    Anyways, Amazons in this world apparently exist and are not just a mere tale! Or perhaps this is just a mere coincidence? In any case, there were both men and women, and that was that. They were quite different from the human race that my father originated from, who was small and white-skinned inparison, alongside Shade.


    Nepheline and her Amazon tribe were all chocte-skinned. Their skin was glossy and beautiful. From the looks of it, their skin had clearly adapted to the harsh and hot weathers of these jungles. White skin such as mine would easily get burned by the sun, but their chocte-skin was very resistant to it.


    Another thing that was unique to them was that they all grew to be rather tall. On top of that, most of the adult poption were all packed with muscles, being amazing warriors, hunters, and gatherers. They were a race of people incredibly well-suited to live in the wild in these conditions.


    Due to the hot conditions of this ce, they mostly wore simr clothes to Nepheline. They''re tribal in style and are beautifully decorated with different colors, ranging from red, yellow, blue, and green. However, they barely cover their bodies, if not at all. Males were all bare-chested, with only some covering their backs and shoulders with beautiful leather and monster bones. On the other hand, females cover their chests and theirher regions.


    Males usually wore pants and not loincloths as some would think. Then again, their pants were more akin to shorts rather than actual pants.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On top of that, all of them were barefoot. Their feet are surprisingly clean despite walking over the grass with them. The skin at their feet must be rough and thick. After all, I haven''t seen anyone''s feet covered in scars so far.


    All in all, they''re a naturally strong race. From a young age, they y around kickingrge balls made of rock that could easily crush a kid''s feet their age. In contrast, their feet would be unscathed as they would continue to kick these rocks of at least a few kilograms like nothing.


    The entire vige was made up of tents, but there were some small towers made out of bones and wood for the guards to look from afar if any monster tide or wild beasts dare toe closer.


    Speaking of which, they''re pseudo-nomadic, moving every few years from one ce to another around the jungle, often following where the beasts and monsters move through the year. This way, they don''t exhaust the natural resources around the areas they upied.


    On the second day of being here, I mostly walked around. The people looked at me weirdly as they didn''t know who I was. For some reason, I felt a bit overwhelmed. Then again, having so many people looking at them out of nowhere would normally make someone feel pressured.


    I was even asked by some people while I was walking if I had gotten lost in the jungle and arrived here. In response, I told them that I was the daughter of the heroes, and then my parents soon found me. After that, the misunderstandings were quickly resolved.


    Nheless, people from the outside were a rarity in here. However, Aquarina was well-known around the entire vige, so for the next couple of days, I went with her, and things became easier to handle.


    While walking around with her, I found out that she didn''t have any friends yet due to how young she was and the little interactions with other kids she had, so I was pretty much her first friend.


    Under the supervision of our parents, we walked around the vige as we simply wandered these past few days. Of course, I didn''t forget to practice my magic and exercise as much as I possibly could each morning.


    While I was doing all of that, Aquarina watched me with curious eyes, to the point she once tried to imitate me. Unfortunately, she failed miserably and ended up bing very physically exhausted¡­


    After four days of being here, however, Aquarina had finally taken her "dragon ritual" yesterday, with a full feast of dragon meat. Also, she was bathed in blood while she was sleeping.


    So, today morning, she began to experiment with her newfound strength as we were allowed to move to a small wild patch of jungle with some small creatures roaming in the area.


    Of course, there was arge eyeball with wings following us while hiding itself, alongside a shadowy crow¡­ well, it''s no surprise our parents were still looking over us. We were one-year-olds, after all.


    In any case, we decided to enjoy this little adventure.


    -----

 Chapter 37 The Spirit Stone

    -----


    Now that I think about it, it''s already surprising that our parents would allow us to go off on a little adventure together, so I suppose I should have assumed that they would be looking over us constantly.


    Of course, I get the reasoning behind it. Even if this entire area was being protected by a powerful barrier created by Nepheline and Shade, it was still a wild area where monsters and beasts constantly appeared.


    I imagined that something like an Adventurer Guild my parents had asionally spoken in the past to be in here, but there was no such thing like that, nor was there any ce where they paid you or gave you a reward for hunting monsters or gathering rare herbs.


    I guess I should have assumed that as well. After all, I was in a tribe. It''spletely disconnected from other human societies.


    In any case, this little patch of wilderness was near the tribe''s north area, where there was a river nearby.


    We crossed it by jumping over the stones set in the middle of it, with Aquarina held my hand tightly as she led me around all the while. She seemed to havee here before.


    "Here! Here''s a nice ce¡­ where birdse to sing!"


    We entered the jungle around us as we were immediately greeted by a beautiful sight. Enormous trees pointing upwards that had canopies covering arge amount of the sun''s rays, a humid atmosphere, as well as the strong scent of nts and rich, fresh soil.


    Not to mention the fact that there wererge rocks lying around in what seemed to be a road in the middle of this ce. On top of that, each rock had decorations and paintings on them, with moss growing all over them.


    "Aquarina, are you sure you want to walk a bit more?" I asked.


    "Yeah¡­ it''s there!" she replied cutely, pointing at a small area where there were no trees, only grass. Surprisingly, the area she pointed at was a patch in the middle of the jungle where the sun directly hit the ground.


    There was arge stone in the ground there, resembling a monolith. It was engraved with multiple runic paintings. On top of that, there were even what seemed to be magic circles on it.


    I suddenly felt a strange spiritual energying directly from this stone, as if the senses I shared with Naturia had alerted me of this strong energy.


    "This stone is called the Spirit Stone! It''s a special stone where¡­ spiritse!" she told me.


    "Oh! Is that so? I can feel that there''s a lot of spiritual energy around it¡­ can you feel it too?" I asked.


    "Yeah¡­! It feelsfortable here¡­ sometimes my head hurts because¡­ there''s too many people¡­ but here I can be at peace..." she replied. Since she was an actual one-year-old, unlike me who already has a mature soul, she has a hard time forming her sentences. With that in mind, I patiently waited for her to finish her words.


    Apparently, Aquarina''s ability to detect the intentions of beings can also extend over a wide range. Due to being in the middle of a massive tribe, such an ability made it difficult for her to concentrate when there were so many people with different emotions and intentions everywhere.


    I''ve been told by Nepheline some time ago that she used to cry while she was younger due to how her head hurt so much because she constantly sensed the emotions of so many people. Thus, she often brought her here to heal her and calm her down.


    Since then, this little ce had be her favorite ce toe y around with her parents. She usually never came alone, but they let here with me. Then again, her father''s familiar and my mother''s familiar were watching over us, so they''re not really gone from a certain perspective.


    Now that I think about it, she has been holding my hand all this time and hasn''t even separated it from mine. Because of this, I have to walk wherever she goes¡­


    After some time, she began to walk around the stone with a cute smile and began to hug it and touch it.


    "Touch it, Sylphy! It will make you feel good," she told me.


    "I-Is that so?"


    Is this stone like a drug or something?


    With a hint of hesitation, I extended my hand towards therge, almost 10-meter-tall stone. At the very moment I touched it, a stream of multiple energies quickly entered my body.


    FLASH!


    "Uagh¡­!"


    I fell on my butt from the sudden shock. That amount of energy was¡­ entering my soul way too quickly¡­


    It felt strange, to say the least.


    "Sylphy, are you okay?" asked Aquarina, rmed that I fell on the ground quite stupidly.


    "Y-Yeah, I''m fine, I think¡­ I just got a bit surprised there¡­ it gave me a lot of energy. Do you usually take all of it?" I asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Energy? Oh¡­! That''s just the spiritual essence¡­! It feels a bit strange at first, but after it bathes your body¡­ you feel nice and light," she replied.


    How odd, perhaps I''ll get used to it if I let it flow all throughout my body? Then again, what''s the purpose of this stone? Where does it evene from?


    With a bit more confidence, I touched the stone once more as the shock of spiritual energy washed my body yet again. I gritted my teeth as I felt this foreign essence rush across every vein of my body. It felt utterly strange. It even gave me a bit of nausea.


    However, everything quickly faded away after enduring it for a few seconds. For some reason, I feel like the energy had fully opened something inside me¡­ I think they call these Mana Veins.


    From what I know, Mana Veins are special veins in the body that form when a person regrly practices magic.


    I''ve been practicing every day, yet I have barely opened them up. Well, it''s mostly because I''m a child, and they''re only ready to be opened and developed once one is around 10 years old.


    With that in mind, this spirit stone is amazing. It just opened them all prematurely for me, as if I had unlocked a bit more of my potential.


    "See? It''s not that bad!" Aquarina said while smiling cutely. Her shiny white teeth were very pretty.


    "Yeah, I see..." I nced at the spirit stone as I suddenly noticed several glowing spheres moving around it.


    Could those be spirits?


    "Chirp, chirp~"


    Sometimeter, several birds began to sing out of nowhere as they all gathered around us. From what I could see, these birds took on all sorts of colors. Some resembled parrots, while others resembled like eagles or ravens. In any case, they were all incredibly colorful.


    "Ah, the birds! They''re singing¡­!"


    -----

 Chapter 38 A Wild Monster Appears!

    -----


    "Aquarina, do you know where this spirit stonees from?" I asked.


    "Hmm¡­ Mommy told me it was a gift from the gods¡­" Aquarina replied.


    "I see¡­"


    A gift from the gods¡­ did the gods just drop a giant stone with spirit energy in the middle of the jungle? Then again, there''s no point mulling over something I can''t delve deeper into.


    After a while, as the birds started to fly away, I noticed a few fluff balls slowly jump around the stone. Eventually, they noticed us.


    They resembled brown and ck hares, but they also had a sharp crystal horn on their foreheads, big enough to impale an adult man. Although their size was small, I bet they could jump over a person and kill them in one hit.


    Of course, that couldn''t be said for the tribespeople. They''re too strong for that.


    "Look! Are those monsters?" I asked.


    "Oh? Ah! T-Those are Horned Hares¡­ Mommy said they''re F-Rank Monsters¡­" she replied.


    "I see¡­ maybe we could hunt some for dinner!" I suggested.


    "H-Hunt? But it''s dangerous¡­ M-Maybe we should go back home¡­"


    As she said that, Aquarina began to step back, only for one of therge hares to notice us. Its crimson-red eyes soon shed with bloodthirst as the big-eared mammal charged at us while pointing its horn forward!


    Wait¡­ you''re telling me these cute things are actually this aggressive? Or is it because they''re territorial?


    Then again, if you have a massive horn like that, I wouldn''t be surprised if you wanted to use it.


    "Uwah!"


    With therge hare charging towards us, Aquarina felt intimidated as she fell on her butt. Seeing that, I let go of her hand as I moved in front of her.


    Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember, Ember¡­!


    I conjured Ember a dozen of times in a few seconds. Before the rabbit''s horn could even touch me, arge fireball emerged from the fusion of so many little mes, shing with the rabbit head-on.


    CLASH!


    "Gryyeggh¡­!"


    A pitiful cry was released by the horned hare as it fell over the ground. The entirety of its fur was set aze as it began to cry in agony on the ground until it eventually breathed itsst.


    "W-Wow¡­"


    Aquarina looked at me with awe as her blue eyes glistened brightly.


    "See? It wasn''t so hard to beat¡­" I told her.


    "Sylphy, you''re strong¡­" she could not help but say, as if admiring me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "N-Not really¡­ I''m just a kid," I said, letting out a light sigh.


    "But that was cool!" she said in response to my words.


    "Is that so? W-Well, let''s hunt some more¡­ do you know any magic, Aquarina?" I asked.


    "H-Hunt? Me?" she wondered.


    "Yeah, you have to learn how to hunt one day, right? You have to make sure you can feed yourself in the future. Your parents won''t be there for you all your life, you know¡­" I told her.


    "O-Oh¡­ I-I know some magic¡­ Mommy taught me Aqua Bullet," she replied.


    "Aqua Bullet?"


    "It''s¡­ like this."


    With that, Aquarina pointed her finger onto a faraway hare who was looking at its burning friend in shock. Soon, a sudden mass of water no bigger than a pebble was fired from her pointed finger in an instant. She didn''t even chant it, nor did any magic circle emerge¡­


    BANG!


    The bullet of water quickly reached the hare''s stomach, making it screech in pain before falling to the ground motionlessly¡­


    "Oh¡­" Aquarina muttered. From the looks of it, even she was shocked.


    "Huh?! You''re also pretty strong, Aquarina!" I could not help but exim.


    "Did I do that?" she wondered. She still couldn''t believe it.


    "Yeah, you sure did! Now let''s bring them back home so we can make stew out of them!" I told her.


    "O-Okay!"


    With that, we quickly rushed towards the hares. I grabbed mine while Aquarina moved towards the one she killed.


    However¡­


    SPLASH!


    Out of nowhere, the nearby forest trembled as arge figure, a creaturerger than the hares by at least ten times, jumped out of it!


    "Graaaooo¡­!"


    It was a leopard?! No, wait¡­ it had ck fur¡­ a panther, perhaps?


    It was around three meters tall,pletely dwarfing both of us in stature.


    "Ah¡­!"


    Aquarina was suddenly shocked by the sight. the leopard''s sharp emerald eyes red at her profoundly as it slowly began to move near her¡­


    "Aquarina!"


    I rushed towards her as fast as I could, infusing mana into my newly opened Mana Veins. Unfortunately, the Leopard was already way too close to her while she was paralyzed out of shock!


    "Graaoo!"


    The panther''s ws emerged from its paws as it lunged towards her.


    "NO!"


    I cried as loudly as I could, quickly deciding to touch the grass.


    Soon, my will was infused into the nts as my endless mana began to be poured into them like a fervent stream of essence.


    The grass in the area then obeyed my will as they grew faster than the speed at which panther was heading towards Aquarina. Thankfully, the tentacle-like grass grabbed onto its hind legs at the veryst moment and pull it down into the ground!


    "Fooo!"


    Naturia then appeared around me, aiding me in using Agriculture to reach this level of power.


    After that, I reached Aquarina in time once more as I red at the roaring panther. At this point, it began to cut through the grass angrily, hissing at me in the process.


    "Aquarina! Snap out of it! Come, fire your Aqua Bullet at it and kill it! It tried to eat you!" I told her.


    "A-Ah¡­ R-Right!"


    Hearing my words, Aquarina snapped out of her shock, gulping her saliva as she pointed her finger at the struggling panther, firing five Aqua Bullets in quick session towards it.


    BANG! BANG!


    "Grrraaaoo¡­!"


    The panther''s body was quickly filled with holes, soon bleeding everywhere. Nevertheless, it was still alive.


    It then began to breathe heavily as it looked at both of us. Its sharp emerald eyes seemed to contain defiance in them.


    "I-It hasn''t died yet¡­?" Aquarina timidly asked.


    "Calm down. It''s on death''s door¡­ it''s quite resilient," I told her.


    Aquarina looked at the panther pitifully, letting out a sigh soon after.


    "Poor thing¡­"


    "You''re pitying it?" I asked.


    "Maybe it was hungry¡­" she told me, lightly sighing.


    "Oh¡­ but even then, you can''t just pity something that tried to kill you, Aquarina. Your life is just as valuable as theirs. In other words, you have the right to fight and survive as well," I said in response.


    "I-Is that so¡­" muttered Aquarina before suddenly touching the panther.


    "Grrrr¡­"


    The panther groaned at her, only for it to close its eyes soon after. Eventually, it stopped breathing.


    Phew¡­


    "W-well, let''s bring it back home. Maybe we can also cook it, huh?" I asked.


    "O-Okay!"


    With that, Aquarina wiped off the small tears she had in her eyes and nodded.


    Man, what a strong girl.


    -----

 Chapter 39 Overly Protective Parents

    -----


    Shade and Nepheline were currently watching the girls while they fought against the ck leopard through the eyes of spirits. Shade could not help but let out a sigh of relief after he saw the two girls kill the creature rather quickly.


    "It seems the girls did it alone."


    "Sylphy is incredible. She has matured a lot for a young girl at 1 year of age¡­"


    "Indeed. I can already see her be a good friend of Aquarina¡­"


    "They''ve only met for a few days, but they''re already like sisters¡­ I''m so happy for our daughter."


    "Indeed. I suppose it wasn''t necessary for my crow to do anything. Oh well. Then again, Aquarina and Sylph are both protected through enchantments and barriers, it''s just they can''t just see them."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah. If that panther had gotten any closer to them, it would have ended up hitting a magical barrier rather than getting to eat! Hahaha!"


    "Moving that aside, I''m quite impressed that Sylph encouraged Aquarina. Also, she seems to be able to use not only Nature magic but also Fire magic."


    "Speaking of which, our girl has barely awakened her Water-attribute magic. It seems those two have been training their girl since she was born or something¡­ maybe they should give her a break."


    "Hmm¡­ maybe we should also help Aquarina practice more. Even at this day and age, the world is a dangerous ce."


    "I suppose you''re right¡­"


    -----


    After we came back from the wilderness carrying the two hares and the panther, we received the res of most of the tribal members that we came across. They looked at us with surprise and awe as we carried the massive corpse of this leopard.


    "Young girls, you defeated that creature?"


    "Incredible¡­"


    "Aren''t they like¡­one year old?"


    "Those are the daughters of the heroes!"


    "Ah! Even at one year old, they''re strong enough to hunt¡­"


    "Is that Aquarina?"


    "Wow!"


    Hearing their words of surprise, we decided to ignore them as we slowly made our way back. Normally, one would think that two one-year-old girls would never be able to carry a massive panther. However, one must remember that we both ate dragon and were bathed in its blood. Thanks to it, our strength had grown to incredibly high levels. Although it''s nothing outstanding at the age of one, I think it''s good that we''re capable of carrying these corpses without many difficulties.


    As we made our way back to the tent, we met our parents once more. I bet mother had already seen us hunt through her familiar, and so did Shade and Nepheline, who were inside the tent.


    "Sylphy!? You hunted that?!" my father asked, pretending to be surprised.


    "I-Incredible! My daughter is so talented!" mother said in addition. Of course, just like father, she was also terrible at pretending.


    "You don''t have to pretend you''re surprised. We know you were following us through your familiar¡­" I could not help but say in response, letting out a sigh. If it were any person, they would feel embarrassed.


    The two looked at each other''s eyes after hearing my words.


    "Erm, no! What are you even talking about?" father said in response.


    "Y-Yeah! We would never try to¡­ spy on our daughter," mother added, only to stutter near the end.


    "Fine¡­" I decided to just let it be. I know they did that to protect me and because they cared about me. Plus, I''m not particrly annoyed by it. I do know the world is dangerous, so I appreciate that they continued to look after us with so much care.


    "I know you do it because you care about me, so don''t worry. In any case, it was fun to hunt monsters on our own¡­ hopefully¡­ you can let us do it again!" I could not help but suggest.


    The two looked at each other once more.


    "We''ll think about it." father told me.


    "You''re still too young to hunt every day, though¡­" mother could not help but say.


    "But we had our fun, right, Aquarina?" I asked, looking at Aquarina.


    "It was a bit scary, and my heart was beating fast¡­ but yeah, it was fun," Aquarina replied, nodding in agreement with me.


    "For Aquarina''s case, that''s up for her parents to decide," father said.


    "Now let''s head inside. Should we butcher your prey? I can make some nice stew and grilled meat with them," mother asked.


    "Yaay! Alright!" Naturally, I agreed to it.


    "Meat!" Aquarina eximed with glee as she began to drool. For some reason, Amazons had a great obsession with eating meat. I don''t know if it''s gic or not, but Aquarina, at her young age, was already in love with it. The feast of dragon meat the other day was mostly eaten by her.


    As we entered the tent, we were greeted by Shade and Nepheline, who praised our hunt as well.


    "Incredible work, you two," Shade told us.


    "Aquarina, did you defeat that big cat?" Nepheline asked.


    "I did! But Sylphy helped as well. She used her grass to wrap around the monster''s limbs," Aquarina replied while nodding.


    "Ooh, she can do that already?" Nepheline asked once more.


    "I can, but back then, I would get too tired. It''s all thanks to my spirit that I can get that far," I said, only to mutter inwardly, ''Well, there''s also my endless mana, but I shouldn''t talk about it.'' After that, I showed them Naturia, with both of them showing great surprise at the fist-sized, green-colored seed as it floated around cutely.


    "Eh?! I didn''t see that before! Since when!?" Nepheline asked.


    "Hehehe! Sylphy got her own Spirit after raising her Eden Apple tree. The apple tree mutated into a Magical Tree and created a spirit that made a contract with her," mother exined to her.


    "T-That''s¡­ insane. So, she did it thanks to her Nature magic¡­ but even then, it must be because she''s half-elf too, isn''t she?" Nepheline asked once more.


    "Must be. She must have inherited Faylen''s talent with spirits and nature. Her lineage is of the royal elves, after all. Even as a half-elf, her elven blood is strong enough that she''s almost a pure elf even with human blood," Shade said in response.


    "Fufufu. I don''t want to say that Elves are superior, but we are!" my mother said all of a sudden. For some apparent reason, she made it seem like Elves were superior to humans. Of course, I didn''t like that, but there wasn''t much I could do about it.


    "Oi! Don''t get too cocky. The Amazon bloodline is also great! Aquarina is still growing up, but she''ll punch mountains when she reaches her adulthood!" Nepheline said in response to mother''s boastful words.


    "You''re exaggerating it. Not even you could do that when we first met," Shade could not help but say.


    "D-Don''t sell me out like that! Am I not your wife?!" Nepheline replied to her husband''s words with a pout.


    "You are. And because you''re my wife, I know you the best," said Shade, nodding in response to her words.


    In any case, the two were honestly a fun couple.


    -----

 Chapter 40 Time Passes Way Too Quickly When You’re A Baby

    -----


    Time quickly went by and well, three years have passed since then. I had just celebrated my fourth birthday, and well, quite surprisingly, not much has happened since the first week I went to see Aquarina.


    The attacks from Demon King remnants stopped during those three years. Also, aside from wild beasts or monsters sometimesing near the house, there hasn''t been anyrge threats. All in all, I''ve been living a pretty peaceful life as a baby.


    Of course, this baby likes to work extra hard, so I''ve also been trying my best to grow stronger as much as I could. If you think about it, practicing magic and doing exercises for three years is a lot!


    Or is it?


    Well, I mean, I''ve grown stronger than before, that''s true. But even then, I can''t really be overpowered by just getting 3 years older.


    I can start seeing some more strength as I mature into my teens and adulthood, but for that, I''ll have to wait for a long while.


    Nevertheless, I''ve been practicing Mana Usage religiously as much as I possibly could each day.


    On top of that, I have also been nourishing my Mana Veins that I had awakened by touching the Spirit Stone during all this time. Surprisingly, it helped out in strengthening my baby body.


    It seems that I can apparently enhance my physical capabilities as long as I infuse mana into my Mana Veins. Well, if I were to be more specific, it enhances my metabolism, muscle flexibility, blood flow speed, mental acuity, breathing, senses, and so much. I can also increase my stamina if I infuse mana into my Mana Veins, basically extending the time I have before I copse in exhaustion.


    Then again, having endless mana is a pain in itself. If I infuse too much mana into my Mana Veins, they begin to hurt a lot. With that in mind, if I don''t properly control the flow to be small and make it move like a raging river, my Mana Veins might even burst. Worst-case scenario, I might even die from it as my body explodes, like a balloon that has too much air in it.


    I might have infinite mana, but can a body take infinite energy? Naturally, there''s a limit. Due to this, I''ll always get tired when I overuse it, and if I keep pushing myself, I might end up killing myself.


    Wait a minute¡­ I also have infinite health, right? But now that I think about it, it might not work as I''d imagine it. I don''t think I have enough regeneration to be able to burst myself into pieces and be okay with it.


    Even if I survive the explosion, I''ll stay in the form of chunks and horrify my parents, which I don''t want to.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Maybe I''ll be able to heal to my previous state after blowing up into chunks? In any case, that''s something I''ll think about forter. For now, I don''t want that, thank you very much.


    Moving the talk of regeneration aside, I can still abuse the fact that I have infinite health. If I use my infinite health to enhance my resistance to this pain that appears when I overexert my Mana Veins, it might be possible to extend the time I can go "all-out" through the enhancement of my body.


    Unfortunately, I could onlyst in that state for around half an hour before I copse. After that, I''d require at least four to six hours of resting before even trying to use mana again¡­


    Of course, if I could form a contract with some more familiars, it would be possible for me to improve my Soul Stamina and even my body''s stamina to even higher levels. Sadly, as of now, even after three years, I haven''t gotten any luck and haven''t found any spirit that wanted to be my friend, only Naturia. Of course, Yggdra has been getting bigger and bigger, but she has been mostly sleeping. Though, I do have hopes that she might create a new spirit someday.


    The only thing she has made so far are delicious apples which I eat everyday¡­ oh right, I thought about mass producing Magic Trees by growing more Eden Apples, but my parents stopped me. They told me I would be insulting nature if I overused my ability. My mother, as an elf, was pretty religious over not abusing my Nature magic to oversaturate the ce with overpowered Magic Trees and farm spirits out of them.


    I mean, I get it, fine¡­ but when I''m free from their grasp and explore the world, I''ll go nting whatever and wherever I want!


    I''ll be the hope of the world as I nt delicious magic fruit and vegetables all throughout the world¡­ oh, that actually sounds like a fun way to travel the world, I guess.


    But I also want to be an adventurer, if possible¡­


    Anyways, I''ve also been practicing my Fire magic all these years, improving the speed in which I can conjure Ember rapidly. Now, I can easily conjure it over 100 times in just some seconds, enough to form the "basic" spells such as Fire Whip, Fireball, and Fire Wall.


    I''ve been forming a system out of my own magic abilities. 100 Embers make up these "basic" fire spells that I can use, but there are also "advanced" spells that take way more Embers.


    There''s me Vortex, a spiraling storm of mes that cover a wide area, which requires a whopping 500 Embers, this one usually takes a long time to conjure. Without someone covering my back in a life-or-death battle, I wouldn''t be able to properly conjure it. After all, the stronger beings get, the faster theye¡­


    But of course, there''s more. There are spells I''ve made such as me Burst, an enormous explosion of mes that can even take down Wild Boar Emperors, massive 5-meter-tall boars, in a single hit. However, these take a minute to conjure as I require over 1000 Embers to form them.


    Naturally, there are also spells that are in between those amounts, such as Fire Spear, Fire de, and Fire Arrow, which range from 200 to 500 Embers¡­


    However, since then, I haven''t been able to enhance the power of my spells as much. This is due to a factor my mother has revealed to me in my fourth birthday.


    "I suppose it''s finally time to introduce you to the world of magicians and sorcerers, Sylphy¡­ it''s time for you to finally open up your Magic Circle!"


    -----

 Chapter 41 Introduction To Magic

    -----


    Dear mother¡­ what the heck are you even talking about?


    I thought all magicians and the like just used spells and that would be the end of it. I legitimately thought they would just have to constantly use their mana and their spells to be a better magician.


    And now you''re telling me we have to open up some magic circle thing?


    Does that line up my original thought? Not even one bit. Please, just go back to simplicity!


    On top of that, mother just casually said it to me as I was having breakfast this morning.


    Naturia had matured a bit these past three years. Thanks to passage of time, she was no longer a little fist-sized seed, but had gained roots and leaves. Right now, she resembled a tiny fairy made of wood, with hair made of leaves. All in all, she was very cute.


    Spirits that you make contracts with from a young age grow alongside you, so that meant Naturia was nowhere near her peak when she formed a contract with me. But as she grew alongside me as I grew older, she had gotten stronger. In turn, she gives me more power.


    Oh right, I''ve been also trying to convince Ignatius for three years now. Unfortunately, that bastard still hasn''t budged. I''ve begun to bite his tail, hit his head, pierce his eyes with my hands, everything I can do there really. I''ve even continuously kicked his balls, but he still won''t submit.


    He''s certainly a powerful being, I have to admit. But I won''t give up on him that easily. If else, his stubbornness is solidifying my stand to make him my Fire-type Familiar. I won''t settle for anything less than a fire dragon, that''s for sure.


    Wait, where was I? Ah, right. My dear mother, who has been taking care of me for so long already, had never told me back then that there was some strange power system based on magic circles. And then, based on these magic circle ranks and tiers, spells are made.


    Of course, it''s also absolutely possible for someone talented to conjure things above their own magic circle, but it usually costs a ridiculous amount of mana. Well, I can do this because I apparently have endless mana from an unknown source¡­ it''s probably from that god that sent me here or something. After all, not even the System can properly exin it to me other than telling me that "it''s an ability that formed out of a glitch."


    Nevertheless, I believe I can "cheat" the magic system through my System. After all, even if it''s wed and has a ton of errors, it''s already overpowered even with these tiny little skills. Take Ember for example. It lets me conjure Fire magic without even having to chant it. As long as I just use Ember continuously and fuse them into shapes, eventually they form stronger magic that my mother sees as spells.


    Now that I think about it, the Agriculture skilling from my Farmer ss is not really Nature magic either¡­ it probably works this well due to the endless mana.


    I can''t help but imagine how stupidly powerful I could be if the System actually worked well in the first ce. Then again, I guess if it worked well, I wouldn''t have endless mana or health to defy logic with.


    I guess you sacrifice some things to obtain other things.


    Moving that aside, I believe Aquarina is more talented than I am. In my case, I''m just cheating life by using the System. On the other hand, Aquarina really has talent for magic. She can already use spells of higher tiers than what would normally be for her level without any assistance through her sheer talent¡­


    In thesest three years, I''ve grown very close to her. You could say that we''re best friends at this point, or even sisters with just different parents. I''ve grown very attached to her during this time, and I''ve got to say that she''s honestly my little treasure.


    In thesest three years she had slowly grown less shy thanks to interacting a lot with me. We also went hunting from time to time as well, although we targeted nothing too out of the ordinary such as Horned Hares and the asional wild leopard or lynx.


    During this time, she had developed great talent with Water, Earth, and Shadow magic. Yes, all three of them! Nevertheless, she''s still better at using Water magic more than anything else.


    Now that I mentioned water, she actually obtained a Water Spirit named Undine one day when we went to swim near a river. It was very random, yes, but she got her own spirit from it, so her magic has soared leaps and bounds than before.


    With every passing day I''m away from her, I hope I can meet her again so we can go y and have fun.


    Speaking of which, during thesest three years we haven''t made any other friends, although there was this annoying 5-year-old kid named Zack in her tribe, which often followed us around and sometimes teased us or tried to bully us.


    I think he likes Aquarina and he''s trying to get her attention by being rude. You know, the typical childish behavior. Unfortunately, he''s doing the opposite of what she likes and because of that, she hates him. I''m not childish enough to hate a kid, but I don''t like his behavior. With that, I''ve more so often beat some sense on him.


    Maybe if he acted gentler, he could get a chance to be with Aquarina. But even then, I''m not letting him get any closer to my little sister until she grows up!


    Then again, it has been around a year and a half since this boy appeared, so we eventually have grown a bit fond of him. Of course, Aquarina still looks at him with a death stare from time to time.


    But I should move that aside for now. I''m still talking to my beautiful elven mother here.


    "Mom, I don''t get it¡­" I replied, trying to tell my mother that I couldn''t understand whatever she was telling me.


    "Ah. Well, we should have told you beforehand really¡­ seeing how you and Aquarina can conjure magic spells above your own tiers, I suppose you wouldn''t guess that there was a tier-based system other than just saying how strong a spell was through tiers, right?" my mother said in response.


    "Yeah¡­ Daddy, do you know this?" Nodding, I asked father.


    "Ah, yes. I''m actually an 8th Tier Magician," father replied, scratching his head in response as he awkwardly chuckled.


    "Is that strong?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, but your mother is better. Hahaha¡­" Father could not help but chuckle once more.


    "I''m actually a 10th Tier Magician, the highest tier one can reach. Only those with S-Grade Talent can get this far, although I''ve only barely grasped the first Rank out of the ten Ranks there are for the tier," mother replied.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh?"


    Naturally, I still didn''t get it.


    -----

 Chapter 42 Magic Circles

    -----


    "I don''t get it¡­"


    Honestly, I''ve never heard of such strange tier-based systems before.


    "I know it''s hard to understand, soe with us."


    With that, my mother quickly carried me in her arms like a baby, even though I was already four years old, into another room in our house. In that room was arge board, where she began to draw several things on it.


    She then drew a circle on the board with a few designs on it, resembling a magic circle. I''ve barely seen those things because all my "magic" came from the System. In other words, I have no use for magic circles in the first ce.


    However, I have seen them when Aquarina conjured more powerful spells than Aqua Bullet. The spells were in the form of beautiful magic circles that emerged out of thin air after making a small incantation. They would rotate around the user''s hands and show runes of strange letters that I don''t understand.


    When the incantation was ready, the magic circle would then open up and transmute the mana into a specific element as the spell is made. Well, my parents are advanced magicians, so they rarely use incantations or magic circles.


    I suppose when you get strong enough you don''t need to do it anymore¡­ I think? I''m not sure really. Maybe this is why they think I''m a genius, because I''m doing what they can do after having trained a lot¡­ but even then, it still takes effort, and it''s still not as strong as theirs.


    "When a magician reaches the age of four, they can already begin to create what''s called a Magic Circle inside their souls. This Magic Circle can be designed by someone of a higher tier, such as me or your daddy," mother started to exin.


    I nodded.


    "This Magic Circle is different from the ones you see in magic spells. Unlike those ones, this one is permanent and will be the core of your magic power, magic potency and magic talent," she continued.


    I nodded once more.


    "By creating a basic one inside your soul, concurrently forming its runes, you can see the entirety of your Magic Circle as a history of your magic. Every spell you''ll be able to create will emerge from it, which will make it easier for you to conjure them in the long run¡­"


    "I see¡­"


    "As you can see, a Magic Circle has 10 Tiers, with each Tier having 10 Ranks within them. Each Rank consists of a massive group of runes that you must slowly build up through training, refinement, spell creation, and spell enhancement. There are several ways to improve your Magic Circle to grow more runes so you can break through the next Rank. In fact, some of those methods are the ones I just mentioned."


    "Ohh¡­"


    Mother then showed a small magic circle, which slowly formed more and more runes. To break through every Rank inside a Magic Circle Tier, one would need magic runes to form in the Magic Circle. In actuality, these runes naturally formed by refining the magic circle through meditation, but she told me this would take dozens of years. With that, she told me there were many ways to enhance the speed of this process, such as using the help of familiars, magic artifacts, potions, and more.


    Plus, there was also another way, which was to learn and perfect spells within the magic tier. Through that, the Magic Circle would receive a quantity of runes based on the newly learned spell, giving it a greater chance of breaking through. But of course, creating and learning spells isn''t an easy task so it would still take time.


    After that, she mentioned another extreme method¡­ which was to forcefully learn a higher-tier magic spell before infusing the runes acquired from mastering it into one''s current magic circle tier, forcefully breaking through all the ranks and reaching the next tier¡­ however, she warned me that doing so might risk destroying my magic circle and end up dying in the process, so it wasn''t rmended.


    I think I kind of get it now¡­


    "Magic Circles, when created, are connected to your soul. If something ends up damaging it, you might risk damaging your soul in the process, which is a very bad thing, of course. It might even kill you if you ignore it for too long¡­ so be careful¡­ Well, you won''t find many capable of directly damaging the soul, and I also won''t let anyone that can get closer to you either, but still," mother concluded.


    "I think I get it¡­ will you help me create one?" I wondered.


    "Yes, the earlier it''s made, the better for your magical growth. You''re already very talented at magic, so making a magic circle shouldn''t be hard¡­ let''s begin," mother said.


    "I still think it''s a bit too early¡­ I made my own when I was twelve. What''s the hurry?" father said in response, letting out a sigh.


    "The earlier it''s done, the more talent and magical power she''ll be able to amass over time. This world is dangerous, An. Our girl requires strength above all else," mother replied, wanting to continue with the formation of my magic circle.


    My father sighed once more after hearing that. He seemed against the idea for some reason.


    "But she''s so young to go through such a painful experience¡­"


    Ah. So that''s why.


    "Painful?" I asked.


    "W-Well¡­ haah. Creating a Magic Circle inside your soul requires a lot of effort from your soul. In short, the soul itself is slightly torn apart to make space for the magic circle. Because of this¡­ you''ll experience a bit of pain," mother exined.


    "I see. Well, that''s fine," I replied nonchntly.


    "Eh?!"  Of course, my nonchnce left my father shocked.


    In any case, I''ve experienced all the soul pain I could take against Ignatius, so I don''t think this will affect me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "See? Our girl is braver than her own father!" my mother could not help but say in response to my words.


    "A-Are you sure, Sylphy?!" my father asked once more, wanting to make sure.


    "Yeah, I can handle it," I said with a nod.


    "O-Oh¡­"


    "Hehe! Very well then. Let''s begin."


    ? With that, my mother unleashed several incantations as magic circles continuously appeared around my body. These magic circles then converged together in what I would call a "magic circle formation." After she infused mana into them, all five of these circles then fired a ray of mana into my body.


    It didn''t really hit my body per se, but instead, it aimed directly for my soul.


    FLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 43 Amazingly Talented

    -----


    To be honest, I really thought she would just stick her hand inside my soul and create a magic circle there or something, but apparently touching another person''s soul might cause damage to it, so she used another method.


    A strange magic I''ve never seen before was cast by my mother as several magic circles appeared around me, soon firing a ray of mana into my soul.


    FLASH!


    The rays quickly converged together in the middle of my soul as they meticulously began to tear apart a small crevice for the magic circle to fit. Surprisingly, this was where my father expected me to cry in pain, but I didn''t feel anything much. After all,pared to the soul pain of fighting Ignatius, it wasn''t much, honestly.


    I guess the closest thing to it would be like getting scratched or something. The pain also had a burning sensation to it, but it''s nothing a normal person can''t handle.


    In any case, I didn''t falter at the pain as the magic circle formed beautifully inside my soul right after that.


    Interestingly enough, Naturia and the System suddenly felt dragged to it as part of their essence ended mixing up with it. Surprisingly, the fiery essence of Ignatius was also included, even though he wasn''t willing.


    FLASH!


    "Oh?!"


    My mother''s eyes suddenly widened in surprise as she saw my magic circle form into a whole, only for the essence of three elements to suddenly infuse into it.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked. I didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing. If it was bad, I would have to reprimand the System and Naturia for getting their hands into the formation of my magic circle a little bit¡­


    However, contrary to what I expected¡­


    "A-Amazing! I can''t believe it¡­! Sylphy, can''t you feel it? Your magic circle is very special! It''s an Elemental Circle! And it has¡­ three elements in it! Your talent grade is¡­ Triple S!"


    "Huh? What''s Triple S-Grade Talent?"


    I remember a while ago that mother said something about magic circle talents, which showed up when the magic circle of a magician was formed. People could advance through their magic circle based on this grade of talent.


    ording to her, the grade ranged from D to A. If I could remember correctly, those with A-Grade Talent could get up to the 8th Tier, but then there were those with S-Grade Talent that could reach the 9th Tier, and then SS-Grade Talent that could reach the highest 10th Tier¡­ I don''t know if she decided to be humble earlier, but yeah. Her talent grade is actually SS-Grade.


    But my talent¡­ did I really have Triple S-Grade Talent? How did I even get that? I''m pretty sure I sucked at magic. After all, everything I could do with magic was all thanks to the System.


    Now that I think about it, what''s an Elemental Circle?


    "Wait, what?! Sylphy, you have Triple S-Grade Talent!?" my father asked in shock.


    "What does that mean, Daddy?" I asked.


    "W-Well¡­ how do we exin this?" My mother scratched her head as she pondered over the best way to exin it.


    "Let''s do it the simple way, she''s just 4 after all. Well, Sylphy, the thing is, Triple S-Grade Talent is an incredibly rare grade of magical talent. It has only happened two times in all history¡­ i-it''s big news, to say the least ¡­" father said.


    "Is that so?" I questioned in response.


    "This probably exins why she can conjure magic without chanting¡­ and on top of that, she seems to never run out of mana! Perhaps her method of magic casting is so incredibly efficient that the mana required to conjure spells is at the bare minimum while achieving the best results!" my mother could not help but say in glee.


    "Huh?"


    "Sylphy¡­ the only two that had Triple S-Grade Talent before you were¡­ the first two heroes in history, and the ones that defeated the first Demon King. These Heroes were not normal humans, but High Humans shaped by the power of the Gods. These two were the original Hero and the original Saint!" father said.


    "Wow¡­ really?"


    Are they joking with me or something? This must be a bad joke, right? There''s no way I''m that talented! I thought the System was carrying me all along¡­


    Wait, the System did get mixed into the Magic Circle¡­ did my mother notice? She did say there were three elements in the Magic Circle. There was Fire, Nature, and then¡­


    Now that I think about it¡­ what element is the system?


    I asked her this and she answered rather quickly with words I could barely understand.


    "My creation is made out of billions of Divine Runes. The elements used for my creation are the main elements of the God that created me, which are Soul, Law, Fate, Light, and Life. There''s also a different and artificial Element in the System, but I don''t know which element ended up leaking. Then again, I did feel as if a piece of me ended up fusing with the circle. In any case, I''m now permanently bound to it," replied the System.


    ''Wait, wait, wait. That''s way too many elements! Which one could it be¡­? Did all of them get added? Ugh, whatever. I better not mull over it for too long for now,'' I thought.


    After that, I moved my thoughts back to the outside world, where my parents were still celebrating.


    "What''s the third element you found, mom?" I asked my mother.


    "The third element¡­ well, there was Fire, Nature, and¡­ hmm¡­ I¡­ huh?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My mother inspected my soul with her eyes once more as they shed with bright yellow-gold light. It was probably the power of some spell that let her see inside a soul.


    However, as she inspected my magic circle and found out the third element, she had a puzzled expression on her face. In short, she didn''t know what it was.


    "I-I don''t know what element it is¡­ it seems to be aposite of many faint traces of other elements, but it''s also apletely different thing altogether¡­ I''m sorry, dear. I really can''t tell¡­ perhaps it''s apletely new element¡­ wait a second, this would also make history!" my mother said, only to return celebrating near the end once more.


    "Our daughter is so talented!" my father could not help but say.


    "Indeed! She is! She''s the best daughter!" my mother said in agreement.


    My parents then grabbed me and hugged me, rubbing their faces on my own in the meantime.


    Well, I don''t mind their love and cuddles, but I can''t help but feel like this talent might only bring even more unwanted troubles than I would want in the first ce.


    "And what''s an Elemental Circle?" I wondered, still being sandwiched in between their hugs.


    "Elemental Circle is¡­ is¡­ wait, you have that?!" my father was about to exin what it was, only to be in shock once more.


    "Indeed! The elements leaked into her magic circle and created an Elemental Circle at the 1st Tier¡­!" mother amused father, telling her what had happened while my Magic Circle was formed.


    At this point, I was incredibly pissed. I love you two with my very heart, but stop celebrating and just tell me what it is already!


    -----

 Chapter 44 Elemental Magic Circle

    -----


    Can they stop celebrating already?! Just tell me what an Elemental Circle is already!


    "Please just tell me¡­ ugh¡­" I told them, letting out a sigh of annoyance.


    "A-Ah, right¡­ well, an Elemental Circle happens very rarely! It''s usually something that happens when a person reaches the 5th Tier, the same tier where a magician is given the title of Elemental Magician. To make an Elemental Circle, the elements which the user has the greatest affinity with are infused into the Magic Circle, and this Magic Circle gains those properties!" mother exined.


    "I see¡­ So, what''s the difference?" I asked after that.


    "Well, when you make one, your elemental magic is greatly enhanced, even allowing you to conjure spells very easily as long as it''s based on that element. However, it also makes it more difficult to learn spells from other elements as you''ve embraced your specialization." This time, father was the one to answer my question.


    "Oh¡­ is it possible to infuse more elements into it?" I wondered.


    "Hmm¡­ well, it could be possible. I believe anything could be possible for you, Sylphy! Your Triple S-Grade Talent is unique, after all. The original Hero and Saint had it and they were able to master all elements!" mother replied.


    "All of the elements?!"


    Mastering all elements in magic¡­ I wonder how great that would be.


    Imagining myself as an all-powerful witch controlling all the elements of the world is definitely an exciting thought.


    Perhaps if I acquired this level of power, I would be able to protect everyone and have a rxed and slow life¡­ maybe like that one tale of a witch that had in slimes for 300 years and became invincible. It''s a tale I found in this world''s fairytales¡­ it''s actually pretty funny.


    Can I be like that glorious witch one day?! Maybe it''s also a good goal to strive for, to be the strongest and learn all elements of magic¡­ eventually, I''ll make my Magic Circle have all the elements on it! Yes, a rainbow Magic Circle!


    "So that''s how it is¡­ but I don''t feel that special. Maybe it''s actually wrong, and I don''t have that talent, Mommy," I could not help but say.


    "W-What are you even talking about, Sylphy?! You really do have the talent! Your mother''s eyes can see through everything! They never deceive me," my mother replied while nodding confidently.


    "Okay, fine¡­ anyways, can I¡­ continue eating breakfast now?" I asked.


    "Oh!"


    After that, my parents finally let go of me as I was able to resume my breakfast. For breakfast, there was delicious toast with butter and strawberry jam, as well as herbal tea with some fresh and creamy milk.


    Slices of white and yellow cheese were also served on the table, alongside slices of ham, and cured smi. It was all bountiful and tasty¡­ I fear that I might grow a bit fat from how much food I eat, but mother often told me I have a fast metabolism. Well, I guess so. Any food I consume is quickly absorbed by my body, after all.


    Moving that aside, during thesest three years, things have been going rather smoothly, but something appeared in my mind for some time now¡­


    Something I wanted to do, and that was¡­ to tame a monster!


    Pretty much what I want is to have an army of beasts at my beck and call. But do I have the knack to tame creatures?


    I''ve wondered that for a while. I should give it a try one of these days¡­


    Another thing I want to do is to begin practicing the techniques and spells I learned from Teacher back when I trained in my previous life.


    Sure, I may be pretty rusty at this point, but I think I could regain my fast movements, dagger techniques, and assassination techniques, as well as the ability to use magic that can open locks and other stuff.


    Perhaps I could replicate these things now even better by using this world''s magic. I used to be a proficient rogue and assassin, after all. Even before the bandits, I had in a good dozen of evildoers that deserved to have their throats slit open.


    I''ve heard from mother and father that Shade is an amazing assassin and rogue, so I really want to be taught by him! Perhaps he could be even better than Teacher back then, allowing me to grow and be an even more proficient assassin.


    I also want father to teach me sword techniques and all the martial arts he knows of. After all, there''s a profession called Martial Artist in this world, which is the pr opposite of Magicians.


    Although my father is both a Martial Artist and a Magician, I want him to teach me all of it. We have the same element "affinity" so I really want to learn some more Fire-attribute skills and spells from him. Oh, I also want to learn how to fight with a de from him.


    At four years of age, it should be possible for me to begin fighting with weapons, right? Even if I might be a bit clumsy with it.


    I want to prepare while I''m still a kid. I know my parents won''t always be there to protect me. Plus, I also want to roam the world by myself and explore its wonders. Having my parents stick with me is not really my style, so ultimately, I''ll depart from them on a journey someday, but I mighte back as well. It''s not like I will be gone forever.


    I haven''t really considered myself a big explorer back in the day, but now that my life has been reset and I have the opportunity to start anew, I have formed a ton of new goals in my mind.


    Nevertheless, I wish there was a bigger vige here with people to see and meet. It''s often quite boring in herepared to Aquarina''s home.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Talking about other things, the System has been growing stronger through thesest three years. Well, to be more exact, growing stronger in the means that it has been fixing a couple more errors by absorbing energy and souls from the things I''ve in, or I''ve seen being in from afar.


    Although I still rarely kill beasts and monsters due to the restrictions of my parents, I could say that at least a few dozens of errors in the System have been fixed.


    Now that I think about it¡­ didn''t my magic circle be bound to it?


    I wonder if I can conjure "System Spells" now¡­


    Nah, that would be way too weird and strange, right?


    ¡­ right?


    ¡­ Maybe I should give it a try someday.


    -----

 Chapter 45 A Month Later: Aquarina’s Letter

    -----


    It has been around a month since I got my Magic Circle. So far, I''ve been practicing the engravement of runes into it through the technique named "Magic Rune Forging." Simply put, it''s just me infusing mana into my Magic Circle so magic runes of my elements emerge.


    As I umte magic runes in my Magic Circle, not only will my magic grow stronger, but each Elemental Rune will also increase the damage I deal through the element of that rune, as well as my resistance towards said element.


    This process is supposedly easier for someone that has an Elemental Circle such as me! ¡­ however, there is a bigplication around the whole thing.


    Due to my endless mana, as I call it, there''s a big problem. Much like my own body, wherein if I add too much mana to it, it might burst open and explode. Apparently, the same applies to my Magic Circle.


    I tried infusing a shit ton of mana before, but on that day, I almost made my Magic Circle shatter. I barely managed to stop before it was overfilled and exploded¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If a Magic Circle exploded inside of my soul, I''m definitely sure I''d die right then and there. My soul would be destroyed for sure at that point, and I wouldn''t even have a third chance at life after that. If I did that, I''d literally die.


    Due to that, I''ve been very fearful of overusing this massive stream of never-ending mana.


    I never thought that having literally infinite energy could make it so hard to grow stronger. Of course, there are still pros to it, such as never running out of mana. I can conjure things very quickly and continuously nonstop, but even then, as I let this endless mana flow through my body as I cast spells, the burden gradually increases.


    I have to train both my body and soul so I can "take" on this burden for longer periods of time. Making contracts with familiars is a good way to extend this burden as I can share it with them.


    Anyways, moving all of that aside, I''ve been carefully using my mana to enhance the runes of my Magic Circle, spinning it around as I continue to enhance and generate more runes for it to grow stronger and wider. It''s a time-consuming and meticulous process that even a four-year-old would never be able to do it and would run out of mana quickly after trying it once.


    Despite getting tired after a while, I can certainlyst longer than any kid my age could ever achieve thanks to this endless mana. With that said, I''m proactively "cultivating" my Magic Circle to achieve greater strength.


    In just a month, I''ve already gathered a few dozen runes. To break through the 1st Rank of the 1st Tier, I require 100 runes of any element, so I''m already halfway through in that regard.


    After that, I can push for the 2nd Rank of the 1st Tier. With that, my magic power should be enhanced a little bit because of it. It might take me another month, or perhaps just a couple more weeks if I keep working at my current pace. Oh, I also noticed that the more runes I make, the easier it bes to form them through this continuous rotation and forging into my Magic Circle¡­ which means that the more runes I have in my Magic Circle, the easier it will be in the long run to make even more.


    Of course, I can already guess that higher Ranks and Tiers would continuously require more and more runes, so I suppose it''s fair that I can get to do this easily as time goes by, making even more Runes in the process.


    Phew¡­ I am beat.


    I sighed in relief as I finished my daily rune-creating meditation. After all, I was still a tiny little half-elf girl. There''s a limit to what I can do.


    Unfortunately, for this whole month we haven''t gone back to Aquarina''s ce, the Amazon Tribe, due to the harsh weather.


    To make up for that, we have some special essories named Whisper Stones, which we can use to send messages to one another. It''s very slow, and it takes like half a day to get a message from the other, but through this, we can send one or two daily messages to one another even if we''re far apart.


    I just read her message of the day actually. Naturally, she had been sending them daily.


    "Sylphy¡­ how are you doing? It''s cold here¡­ I miss you. I want to be with you¡­ I just ate a yummy stew and I feel sleepy¡­ I wish we could sleep together and cuddle in bed¡­ I miss you¡­ Sylphyyyy¡­"


    And then after that, I think she fell asleep. I guess she sent it quitete¡­


    We usually slept together in the same bed as sisters do whenever I got there. In fact, she really loves to hug me while she sleeps, so she has grown attached to the feeling. I guess there are also times where she cannot sleep well without someone hugging her. I suppose either her father or mother are with her to make up for that, perhaps both even.


    She''s seriously a little cutie and I can''t wait to go meet my little sister again either. That being said, a month has been rather agonizing without meeting her even once. After all, she''s like my best friend and my family as well. Without her, I can''t have adventures or fun.


    But of course, I still have the mind of someone way older than her, so I can wait patiently for our meeting once more. I guess I''m old enough to even consider her something like a daughter I take care of. I think I''m developing motherly instincts? I wasn''t that old when I died though. I was around 18 or 19, I think¡­ but at that age, there were already some girls in my previous life''s vige that had toddlers.


    Indeed, in my previous life, girls had children at a very young age. I was one of the weirdos that just never got together with any guy¡­ well, I think I liked someone within our party, but I never got to confess my love to him. Fortunately, he did survive. He was part of the group that managed to escape with the ves we rescued. Sigh. I hope he''s fine¡­ and I hope my sacrifice was worth it. I really hope they''re living well, wherever they are right now.


    -----

 Chapter 46 Abducted!

    -----


    "RROOOOOAAAAARRRRR!!!"


    "BECOME¡­ MY¡­ FAMILIAR!!!"


    "NEVEEEEEEERRRR¡­!"


    BOOOM! CLAAASH! RUMBLE!


    Tonight, as usual, I had an intense sh of wills against Ignatius inside of what I call his "Soul Realm." Like any other battle before this, I was using all of my will to materialize my powers and attack him.


    Actually, I''ve discovered in these past three years that you can apparently be whatever you want in your astral form and not stick with your current body. I suppose you can transform into what you see yourself be, but as someone that has lived two lives, it''s not so hard to change how I see myself. Therefore, I can change the entirety of my astral body''s appearance.


    As of now, I had taken a form I felt more confident in using against him, which was my previous life''s appearance! I covered myself in my ck armor and held arge de that my teacher once held, which was incredibly wide and thick, named the Dragon yer.


    My teacher was a good rogue, but he was also an amazing swordsman on top of that. He used this de to y powerful bandits and barbarians, as well as mythological beasts that emerged from the crypts that appeared in my original world, which were simr to the dungeons in this one.


    SLAAAASH!


    I used the massive ck de to sh through Ignatius'' wings. After that, I cut off his left and right arm, threw him into the ground before pointing the de into his head.


    "Give up," I told him.


    "NO!"


    He red at me with great indignance as his throat gathered fire, starting to get swollen. Soon, he unleashed an explosive Fire Breath on me, blowing me away into ashes.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    Naturally, I reemerged right away as I was immune to Soul Pain at this point. Fighting against him in this Soul Realm has helped me forge my techniques quite a lot, and I''ve found a lot of utility from this, even as a kid. I can train the de in here¡­ now that I think about it, I can train in any weapon I want as long as I can imagine it.


    Moving that aside, I infused will into my de once more as it began to pulsate with bright mana. In an instant, the power of my soul emerged within it as I leaped over his head.


    "BECOME MY FAMILIAR!"


    SLAAAAAAASSSSSHHH!


    "G-GRAAAAGGH¡­!"


    I shed through Ignatius'' entire body, cleanly cutting him down in half.


    "I-Impossible¡­! Ungh¡­!"


    BOOM!


    His two halves then fell over the volcandscape as he died!


    Only to revive right after that.


    He always says "impossible" when he dies here, even though I''ve already killed him 385 times including this one. For some reason, he still can''t believe it.


    How prideful can a dragon get?! It''s so goddamn hard to force him to obey me¡­


    "That''s 385 wins on my side!" I bellowed as Ignatius sat down in the Volcanic Lands, ring at me with anger but also with a tinge of fatigue.


    "I-I''ve killed you more than that! I¡­" he muttered.


    "Not really. I finally killed you more than you killed me. After all, you''ve only killed me 384 times," I said in response,ughing.


    "W-What?! Then die!"


    With that, Ignatius'' tail sneaked up behind me as he tried to tten me into the floor. Unfortunately for him, I sensed his tailing from a mile away as I raised my de and unleashed a long-ranged sh attack. In less than a second, the power of my mana transformed into a de, slicing through his thick tail as blood began gushing out of therge wound. From a certain angle, I could even see his bone protruding out of it.


    SLAAASH!


    "GRRYYAAAUUUHH¡­!"


    "What a pitiful scream for a prideful dragon!" I could not help but say.


    "Y-You damn witch! I''m not going to¡­ give up¡­ Ungh¡­"


    After that, Ignatius suddenly fell to the ground. His soul seemed to have finally grown tired.


    I slowly walked near him sometimeter.


    "Come on. We''ve fought against each other for almost four years now. Be my familiar. I promise you that I will bring you back to your father so we can meet him together," I told him.


    "Y-You just want to kill him, don''t you?!" he asked with anger in his tone.


    "Eh? No! I don''t hold any grudges against dragons. I will only kill those that try to kill me!" I said in response.


    "¡­Fair." He let out a long sigh after that.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But just for you, even if a dragones to chomp me down, I will try to convince them to not be aggressive if they try to kill me¡­ although, to be honest, I''m still too weak to even survive against a dragon''s attacks, so I would most likely get chomped if my parents aren''t there to help me. They would most likely kill the dragon for sure if they were to apany me," I said to him.


    "Y-You damn witch¡­ a child between two ursed Heroes¡­ you know that Heroes are the enemies of the world, right?! The heralds of the detestable Gods that the world despises!" Ignatius told me.


    "But why does the world despise Gods and Heroes? And even humans? Didn''t the world create humans?" I asked.


    "What? The world never created humans¡­ the world was¡­ ording to my father, a beautiful ce of wilderness. We dragons were made by the world as their protectors and guardians, alongside the Titans and Beast Kings! The Gods soon emerged one day, and then created all of you pests, who began absorbing our world''s energy for your nefarious purposes!" he replied.


    "I see, I see¡­ anything else you know?" I asked.


    "¡­I don''t know anything else. That''s the tale they always tell dragons," Ignatius said, letting out a sigh soon after.


    Well, that''s a bummer. He really doesn''t know more.


    But apparently, Gods might be aliens or something. Because of that, the world is trying to get rid of them and their creations by using the power of the guardians it created, such as the Demons, Dragons, Titans, Beast Kings, and so on¡­


    But even against Gods, the dragons were defeated, and the Dragon Kings were continuously ughtered by past Heroes. The Demon King seems to fall underthe same case.


    There''s also the Beast Kings and the Titan Kings, but I don''t know anything about those two.


    "Come on, Ignatius. Join me. We''re like best friends at this point," I persuaded him one more time.


    "I am¡­ no friend of a witch¡­" he muttered.


    "Sigh¡­ fine, see you tomorrow. Make sure to rest well," I said as I left the bubble of volcands.


    But at the very instant I left, a bright lighting from the sky of my Soul Scape called upon me and teleported me away.


    "W-What the hell?"


    FLASH!


    My sight suddenly changed at that moment. From my Soul Scape, I emerged in a wondrous pce, resembling a massive building made of pure gold resting over¡­ fluffy white clouds?!


    There were waterfallsing out of each side of this massive pce, and¡­ countless bright figures filling up my sight.


    Where the hell am I?


    Was I abducted?!


    "Ah¡­ but if it isn''t the next Heroine in the making!"


    The youthful voice of a young man greeted my sense of hearing, prompting me to look at a figure among the group of many bright figures.


    This bright figure turned into that of a young human-looking guy around his twenties. He had short blonde hair and sharp emerald eyes.


    He looked at me with great suave as he smiled, showing off his perfect white teeth.


    To be honest, his smile is too off-putting¡­


    Of course, I, as a little girl, looked at him from above.


    "Huuhh¡­ where am I, and¡­ who are you?" I asked.


    "Hm? Oh! My bad. I guess we have yet to introduce ourselves! Hahahaha!" the man said in response,ughing his lungs out.


    The other figures whispered around me. They were all made of lights of different colors, and they didn''t let me see their true appearances. Perhaps¡­ this was their true appearances, and the human form of this guy was just an illusion?


    "We¡­ are Gods!" he told me all of a sudden.


    "¡­ You''re kidding me, right?"


    -----

 Chapter 47 A Meeting With Gods

    -----


    I was just abducted by aliens all of a sudden, and then I''m thrown into this heaven-likendscape. In front of me are several figures made of pure light of different colors.


    And then, there was this guy¡­ a handsome man of sorts, who just told me he and everyone else here were gods.


    On top of that, they''re all creepily staring at me. I feel like running away from them right now.


    "We¡­ are Gods!" he told me.


    "¡­ You''re kidding me, right?"


    Everyone suddenly fell silent in response to my words.


    "Huhh¡­ no? We really are Gods. How hard is it to believe it, young hero?" he asked.


    "First of all, I am not a hero. Secondly, call me by my name. It''s Sylph," I said in response.


    "Hey, this girl is pretty fierce."


    "Woah there¡­ calm down¡­"


    "She just wants to be called by her name, seems normal to me."


    "Ah, Aeolus is way too creepy. Let me handle it."


    "No! Me!"


    "I call dibs on her first!"


    "Shut up! She clearly favors mes!"


    "Her aura of Nature is strong,e with me¡­"


    Suddenly, all these figures began to beg for me to pick one of them. It was as if they were battling for thest dish in a good restaurant.


    I don''t know what to say, honestly. Being scared shitless definitely doesn''t sum up what I''m feeling right now.


    "Enough! All of you! I spoke to her first and introduced us all, so back down! Do you want the Gods of the other eleven pantheons toe and annoy us as well?" the man they called Aeolus said to shut them up, letting out a sigh afterward.


    "Ah, no¡­"


    "Well, maybe we shouldn''t cause such a ruckus."


    "Look, you brutes! You already scared her!"


    "I''m sorry little girl¡­"


    "We''re not that scary."


    "I like being scary though."


    "This is why the world wants to kill us¡­"


    "Come on, cheer up!"


    Another figure soon emerged near me. I can''t really see what it is except that it''s made of red light, with a fiery presence.


    "C-Can I go back now? It''s very weird to suddenly be contacted by Gods! Are you like¡­ kidnapping me or something? Wait, are all of you actually pedophiles?" I asked.


    "Eh?! No!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Wait, you''re misunderstanding us!"


    "W-We''re none of that!"


    "She''s acting a bit too insolent¡­"


    "Young Sylph, rx a little bit. Despite what you''ve heard about us, we''re good beings that protect your race and all of humanity," said the female voice within the fiery red figure.


    "Is that so¡­?" I wondered.


    Then why the hell does the world want to kill them? And why do they need to bring me here among all other people?


    The gods, however, wouldn''t respond to reason. With that, the figure made of red light held my hand tenderly and led me around the heavens while Aeolus walked by her side.


    I wanted to resist but there was something suppressing my will. It was scary, to be honest.


    As I walked across this "heaven" ce, this woman''s hand never let go of me, as the other gods around us decided to continue doing whatever they were doing.


    Many of them began to walk around, as if they were all busily doing something, never stopping at all.


    Do they even rest?


    Along the way, we crossed fields made of fluffy white clouds as we reached therge temple made of gold. I could see across the skies that there were many floating inds in the surroundings. I don''t know how high up we were, or if we were still in the world itself¡­


    And the worst part, I didn''te here with my true body. I''ve been using my bare soul here, or well, an astral projection of it.


    "Um, what''s your name?" I wondered.


    "Oh! The name''s Fiere. This awkward young man is Aeolus, the God of Sunshine. Meanwhile, I''m the Goddess of Burning Passion," she replied.


    "B-Burning Passion? Is that a type of divinity?" I wondered.


    "Pffft¡­ hahaha! She doesn''t recognize it as one." Aeolus could not help but chuckle.


    "S-Shut up, you idiot! It is one, dear. A very important one at that. All humans possess a burning passion for something. A desire, a selfish desire for something they must fulfill. Not only in love, but also in something they want the most, a goal. All of such things are epassed within my divinity¡­ and well, also the element of Fire. Those that are the most passionate have the strongest Fire-type auras¡­ You, for example, are a very fiery girl," Fiere exined soon after.


    After that, her appearance suddenly changed out of nowhere. The red light she was made of dissipated as a beautiful and slender woman with tanned and glossy chocte skin emerged, with long crimson-red hair that reached up to her hips,plemented by fiery orange and red eyes. She had a youthful appearance but also exuded a strong sense of maturity. Her body was wrapped in a tight red dress, walking barefoot.


    "I see¡­ how many gods are there? Ah, and why did you bring me here to begin with? Did all Heroese here before? Also, why do you think I''m a hero?"


    I began bombarding the gods with questions. I was very confused, and I finally managed to muster the resolve to ask some more.


    "So many questions¡­ I suppose it''s normal for a young girl like you. We Gods are many, hundreds. We take care of humanity in the vast world of Terrarium. You''ve been called here not by us, but by the Chief God of our Sunshine Pantheon, who has decided to give you the title of Heroine right away due to the turbulent times we''re facing," Aeolus replied.


    "¡­ Huh?"


    "I suppose you went too far, Aeolus. She''s just four years old, after all. You can''t expect her to understand everything you just said¡­ To be more specific, there are over 631 Gods living in this world. Us Gods are split between 12 Pantheons, with each one having a Chief God which we serve. And then, the 12 Pantheons serve the Four Original Gods," Fiere said soon after, exining it to me in simpler terms.


    "Wow, so there are a lot of Gods¡­"


    "Indeed. Oh right, answering your other question, all Heroes have been called here eventually. This is the Pantheon of Sunlight, which epasses mostly Light and Fire Gods, although there are Gods of all elements as we are not restrictive as to whether other Gods can join or not," she added.


    "I-I see¡­"


    "As to who called you here? Well, you''re about to meet our Lady."


    -----

 Chapter 48 The Chief Goddess

    -----


    Fiere and Aeolus soon brought me to arge hall. There were many statues of what seemed to be Gods all surrounding a beautiful spring, where glistening aquamarine water flowed everywhere.


    In this spring, there were three Goddesses which seemed to resemble¡­ mermaids? They were all yfully swimming through it, jumping, and chasing each other like children.


    They looked young as well¡­


    All of a sudden, the three of them stopped ying around as they greeted me, eyeing me with their bright eyes.


    "Ooh! Look!"


    "That girl¡­ isn''t she Aquarina''s friend?"


    "She is! She is!"


    Wait, what? Aquarina?


    "You''ve met her?" I asked.


    "Of course!"


    "We have!"


    "She''s our bestie!"


    "Aquarina¡­ came here before me?! Oh god, I hope you didn''t scare her!" I could not help but say.


    "She was very scared¡­"


    "She even cried a little bit¡­"


    "But we apologized for scaring her, and she got through it."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three mermaids always spoke continuously, as if their minds and thoughts were connected.


    "Oh, these mermaids know your friend? Aquarina is a girl that came here just a few hours ago. She''s also a Heroine¡­ but she didn''t join the Sunshine Pantheon, these three Goddesses are only visiting this ce because they like our spring¡­ they belong to the Ocean Pantheon," Fiere exined.


    "Nice to meet you! We recognized you straight away! The name''s Amatheia!"


    "I''m Amphinome. It''s a pleasure to see you."


    "Aquarina is a cute girl~! Also, my name is Amphithoe!"


    "These three girls are only three of the fifteen Nereid Goddesses. Think of them as Fairies of the Sea, although their actual names are Nymphs. Theye in all sorts of forms, some attain divinity by being born as Spirits, while others are born from the love between various Gods¡­ these three girls and their other twelve sisters are all children of Nereus, the Old Man of the Sea," Fiere told me.


    "Oh¡­ I almost get it, I think," I said in response.


    "Fiere, you don''t need to bore the girl with so much info!" Amphithoe could not help but tell her.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. You''re so boring¡­" Amphinome agreed with Amphithoe, letting out a sigh.


    "W-What?! You mischievous girls, head back to your Pantheon already. Your older sisters will begin to worry about you three, you know?" Fiera could not help but let out a sigh after that.


    "Indeed! Go, now!" Aeolus nodded in agreement.


    "Ugh, they''re right¡­"


    "Okay, bye!"


    "See you some other time, dearie~!"


    The three mermaids then jumped into a portal made of water that emerged out of nowhere in the middle of the air. After passing through it, they were gone, just like that.


    "Ahem. It seems that Aquarina is your friend, no? I suppose all children of the Heroes are being given the title now¡­" Aeolus could not help but mention.


    "Indeed. It''s quite sad to give them the titles at such a young age, but it is necessary. The titles of Heroes help a human grow strong fast and develop faster. Seeing how the remnants of the Demon King still remain and are multiplying through strange methods, while the new Demon King is already being created by the world¡­ we must help them grow quickly," Fiere said.


    "T-The Demon King is already being created?" I asked.


    "I suppose your parents have already introduced you to that being¡­" Aeolus replied.


    "It''s not a matter that can be discussed lightly¡­ for now, let''s step in. We''ve made our Lady wait for too long," he added not long after.


    The two gods looked at each other after that and nodded before pushing the golden door open. Soon, arge pce hall greeted our sight, a massive area filled with verdant green nts in golden pots. There were two rivers of sparkling spring water flowing from both sides of the center of this hall, where there was arge golden throne at the end of it.


    A beautiful and¡­ tall woman sat over a throne made of gold. Her figure was so bright that it was almost blinding to look at her. The sun shone over her body and created a halo of myriad colors.


    Her appearance was quite captivating as well, with there being several other figures around her. I don''t know if they were Gods or Spirits, actually. Nevertheless, they were serving her, bringing her fruits, water, and other things as she was sitting there gloriously.


    "You''re finally here, my dear Heroine," she said to me in a motherly voice.


    Her slender body seemed that of a young woman. Her skin was a fair and healthy white, while her eyes were shy and bright, like two suns. Her hair was long and golden, extending around the room as if it were a sea of liquid gold. Topping it all off, she wore a simple white dress, having many golden essories all over her body.


    Her smile seemed tranquil and serene, and she seemed to also be extremely sharp, as if she could look right through me and all my secrets in an instant. I felt a sudden fear, as if I was being overlooked by something I could barely understand.


    Don''t they think this is a bit too much for a young little girl such as me?!


    "My name is Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light," she proimed.


    Sight¡­ I see, is this why I felt like she was looking right through me?


    "Nice¡­ to meet you," I said in response.


    "Sylph, this is our Chief Goddess. Her stature is taller than us because she''s a Titaness," Fiere said.


    "All 12 Chief Gods have been created by the Titan God, one of the Four Original Gods the Pantheons serve under. Don''t worry, though. Ourdy is benevolent and motherly with her children," Aeolus added.


    "Geez, you two are already introducing me¡­ Anyways, Sylph, let''s not be so formal around friends. Come with me, dear. Sit on myp."


    After saying that, Theia suddenly waved her hands as the embrace of heavenly light carried my tiny body closer to her vast embrace.


    "Uwah¡­!"


    "Don''t be scared. We''re here for the ritual. My girl, I''ve called you here for the task of saving this world alongside other Heroes. You''re the chosen one amongst another eleven more. Twelve Pantheons, twelve Heroes. Got it?" she asked.


    "Y-Yeah¡­?" I muttered.


    "Then¡­? How do you feel about being a Hero? The guardian of humanity against the threat of the Demon King and the other fiends of the world?" she asked.


    "Honestly¡­ I don''t like it. Can''t you choose someone else¡­? Pretty please?" I said in all honesty.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 49 I Don’t Want To Be A Hero

    -----


    I don''t like it. I don''t like it at all! I don''t want to be a hero! That''s not what I want! I don''t want to be tasked with saving the world¡­ Ugh! I know I want to grow stronger to protect those I love, but it''s not to the extent of bing a martyr for all of humanity!


    "Also, I would¡­ like to request if Aquarina could also be revoked of her title¡­ pretty please?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The three Gods, as well as the other minor Gods/Spirits present in the area looked at me with a dumbfounded expression.


    Huh? What''s wrong? Is it bad that I asked this question? I don''t think I''ve offended them, though?


    "In all the years I''ve blessed Heroes, this is the first time I''ve seen someone decline¡­ the title of a Hero," Theia said.


    "Wait, what? Seriously?" I asked.


    "Indeed¡­ Sylph. You must not reject your duty as a Hero¡­ this world is dangerous. Humans are finally in an era of peace after the war against the Demon King. However, the world itself does not want our children to live peacefully. It wants to destroy them just because we take from nature, just because we try to survive¡­ this haven of a world doesn''t want us and see us as invaders¡­ and you, Sylph... you''re also seen as an invader, you know?" she told me.


    "I¡­ I know," I replied with a nod.


    "Therefore, you''re an enemy of the world the moment you were born¡­ trying to stay out of the main conflict will only bring even more danger to you. You must use the talents you were born with and fill yourself with the resolve to fight against the ever-expanding darkness that desires to devour everything we hold dear. Sylph¡­ don''t you have people you love?" she continued.


    "I do¡­"


    "Then, you must think about them. Think about them as you train, as you fight, and as you brace yourself to protect humanity. I cannot revoke the title I shall bestow upon you as it is an order from the Original Gods, my creators. Nor can I do that to Aquarina either. She had already been baptized," she concluded.


    "I see¡­ so, there''s no way out of this?" I asked, just to make sure.


    "There''s no way out," Theia replied, shaking her head while closing her eyes.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry about this, but there''s no other way around it. Sylph, I''m entrusting with you a special duty, a very special one¡­" she said, forcing the conversation to continue.


    Ugh¡­ shitty ass goddess! You''re not getting through me with your sweet words and your falsepassion! I''ve already figured out this entire fa?ade.


    Basically, these group of divine assholes are tasking literal children with the quest to save humanity from the threat of monsters made by the world itself because they''re toozy or too cowardly to move their own asses and defend their own creations.


    With that, the only thing they''ll do iszily bestow a few shitty blessings on us before leaving us out there to die in a hopeless war.


    I''ve already heard from my parents that more than half of the original 12 Heroes died in the war¡­ all these innocent people forced to fight to death just because these arrogant bastards couldn''t even lift a finger!


    I''m not a na?ve little kid. I was already almost 19 in my previous life. Do you truly believe you can get through me by just sugarcoating your words?


    Then again, what can I even do? What can I even do than sit here and ept it? She already said it''s impossible to revoke it. I bet she can actually do it, but she just doesn''t want to.


    She''s simply trying to manipte me into thinking this is the duty I was born with.


    I don''t know why they''re not entrusting this to the Heroes of the past generation. I guess they always want fresh generations to die. Then again, I don''t me them for doing it that way. Perhaps the Heroes of the past as of now are already rustypared to when they were at their peak¡­


    They have to change their tools when they get too rusty, right?


    With that, I red at the Goddess embracing me with a defying re. I tried to insult her directly at her eyes without even saying a word by merely giving her a nasty look.


    "Hm?"


    She noticed the intent within my re. Something was wrong.


    "I ept¡­ there''s no other way, right?" I sighed as I asked.


    "I-Indeed¡­ l-let me give you the title," she replied, stuttering for some reason.


    Perhaps she''s thinking to herself, ''It must have been my imagination.''


    Unfortunately, the literal and only thing I can do against this bitch is give her a nasty look.


    Moving that aside, she suddenly kissed my forehead as a power epassed my body with a bright light before disappearing quickly after.


    At that moment, I felt as if my soul was given "something." It felt incredibly weird.


    "The Hero Seed has been nted. Now, my child. Go back to your body, being here for too long might affect you negatively, after all," Theia said, smiling sweetly at me.


    "T-Thanks¡­" I nodded, sighing inwardly.


    Fiere and Aeolus nodded at each other after that as they suddenly touched my shoulders. Surprisingly, they imparted me with a bit of their power as well.


    "Take this as a parting gift."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A bit more of our power. Just a little push."


    It seems that these two have "chosen me" aside from the Chief Goddess. I guess it''s the same with all Gods? A Chief God bestows them the title and then other "lesser gods" give them a blessing?


    Well, they don''t seem to know the greater scheme, and it might be likely that they''re just believing anything the Chief Gods and the Original Gods say¡­ so I''ll just give them the benefit of the doubt.


    In any case, I already don''t like this Theia woman¡­


    "May fate bless your path, dear," Fiera told me.


    "Where there is sunlight, there will be a path for you to walk¡­ go now," Aeolus said soon after.


    "Take care¡­" Theia was thest one to talk.


    FLASH!


    Not long after that, I felt as if my entire soul was stretched back to my body. For a split second, I felt like I turned into some sort of needle.


    Ugh.


    I woke up in the middle of the night. On top of that, I have a slight fever¡­


    So¡­ I''m officially one of the twelve, huh? I can''t help but have a bad feeling about this.


    -----

 Chapter 50 Unwillingly Blessed With Power

    -----


    In any case, I''m just thankful it''s already over. I was so confused and scared while I was there. I didn''t like how these Gods just grabbed me and threw me some blessings to do what they want...


    ? I won''t be the ve of these Gods. And... ugh, I''m so tired. I better just sleep for now. I''ll see how I handle things afterwards. But I won''t do what they want. I am not interested in genocide against demons.


    ...


    As I fell asleep, part of my consciousness drifted back to my Soul Scape as my body rested.


    There, I was greeted by Naturia and the System. Both of them seemed concerned.


    "S-Sylphy! Are you okay? You just disappeared out of nowhere... what happened?" the System asked.


    "Fooo! Foo!" Naturia uttered. She flew around me, giving off the feeling of worry.


    "I-I''m fine. Nothing too bad happened. I just briefly met these mysterious Gods. I spoke to some of them, but at the end, I barely got anything out of them... unlike those stories I''ve read, Gods don''t seem so bad. However, they were also quite maniptive. My opinion on them is mixed..." I told them.


    "G-Gods...? Like my creator?" the System wondered.


    "I don''t know. Your creator is not exactly from this world, right?" I wondered.


    "Indeed... I don''t even know his name, but my creator is not from this world. He supervises reincarnation, and for some odd reason, he also creates Systems and gives them to souls when they travel to other worlds..." the System responded.


    "Well, I spoke with the gods behind the humans and the other races in this world... only a few though. I met one of their Chief Gods that... ended up giving me quite the difficult task and even a title as a Hero... ugh, System, am I destined to die hopelessly while fighting against demons now?" Imented.


    "It seems they have already put you into their game... but y-you have me, Sylph. We can pull through this together... and you also got friends and... a family..." the System tried tofort me.


    "I know... I just feel so down now. Ugh, I think I hate these Gods," I could not help but say.


    "I wouldn''t me you... to give such a task to such a young girl. They''re really inconsiderate," the System said, voicing out my thoughts.


    "I have the same thoughts! Oh well. It''s not like we can do much now, right? Let''s just... swallow this pill and keep going," I said, my tone slightly defeated.


    "Fooo!"


    Seeing that I was down, Naturia caressed her soft body over my face, as if trying to cheer me up.


    "Thank you..." I sighed, hugging the little spirit.


    Wait a minute... I just remembered something.


    "System, have you not seen any kind of "power" appear around here by any chance?" I wondered.


    "Power... yes, there''s something right there."


    In response, the System pointed out amidst the grasnds of my soul, three glowing orbs of light.


    One of them was enormous and gave off bright yellow light while the other two were smaller. One of them was crimson red, the other white.


    "Before going out, the gods left these things inside my soul. Perhaps the title by itself is a type of power they bestow? A blessing of sorts... do you think you can use it and extract it into the System?" I asked.


    "I... I could try, they do seem like an immense amount of power..." the System replied.


    "I''ll be counting on you, then," I told the System.


    With that, the System, who resembled a glowing sphere of white light, soon got close to the three glowing orbs and began to vacuum them into her own body.


    FLASH!


    All three of them were easily absorbed into her body. Well, it seems like it wasn''t that hard to do.


    "Aaaahh! T-This is a lot of power!"


    However, soon after, she began to scream as if she was being showered in... pleasure.


    "C-Can you endure?" I asked.


    "I-I can... Ungh...! Uwaaahh...!"


    The System then released shing streams of light everywhere as her entire "body" began to grow bigger.


    "I-I''m solving so many bugs and errors with this... it''s working to an extent... ahh... I think I could do something now! Let''s see... agh...! T-This is harder than I thought!" she grunted.


    I quickly moved near her and hugged her using my astral projection.


    Naturia also helped by moving near her. With that, we began to "help" her by supporting the burden with our souls.


    "Uuggh... Sylph... Naturia... I-I think it''s... over... Hahhhh...!"


    The System finally finished sometimeter as she fell to the ground.


    "My creator made me so badly that even after all of this, I could only extract a couple of powers and stuff... but even then, this power should also be innate within you, so I''ve not ruined anything, I believe... the stats are still frozen... I can''t seem to fix this. However, at the very least, I''ve formed new skills! I-It''s the only thing I can do... even leveling up is impossible due to the stats being frozen... ugh, I''m so useless..." the System could not help butment.


    "You don''t have to say that! You did your best. Even the way as you are, you''ve helped me a lot in bing stronger... our journey is just starting, alright? Lift up those spirits and let''s see what you''ve made for me," I told her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Haah... yes, look at this."


    After that, the System suddenly showed some floating windows in front of me, showing what she had created using the power I had acquired.


    ...


    [Hero Seed]


    A developing power within your very being. A Hero Seed will enhance your talent and learning speed of all kinds of Magic types and Martial Art types by 10 times.


    Your charm over people as a Hero is great. You also have an easier time influencing people, as well as forming bonds with them through the natural charisma of a hero.


    Additionally, those who you create bonds with will receive a special benefit in their growth, as they will be catalogued as Hero''s Companions.


    ...


    [Divine Protection]


    You''ve been blessed by several gods, giving you natural divine protection that grants immunity to Lesser Status Effects and Lesser Mind-Altering Abilities. Any damage dealt by an elemental attack is increased by 50% while damage you receive from non-humanoids is decreased by 40%.


    Additionally, a natural invisible divine barrier around your body shields you from a lethal attack to your soul or body once a day.


    ...


    [Heavenly Sight]


    The Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light has blessed you with her power, giving your eyes the power to see through all matter of things. This Skill includes several effects.


    [Hawk Eye]: You can see up to 5 kilometers away from your current position by adjusting your sight as if that area was right next to you like a hawk.


    [Lesser Foresight]: You have the ability to see 2 seconds into the future of a certain area or target.


    [Identify]: You can identify inanimate objects, see their quality, state, and even delve into who made them and what purpose they might have. Living beings can be identified, but the information given is lesser and depending on the difference in strength, it might give nothing.


    ...


    Before me, there were three amazing skills...


    Did Aquarina get the same skills as I did?


    All three of these abilities seem amazing from the get-go. For some reason, I''m beginning to regret what I said about you before, Theia-sama!


    "These skills are incredible... thanks for extracting and absorbing the energy for me, System," I thanked her.


    "No problem... phew... I want to take a nap now, I''m tired..." she said as she let out a long sigh of relief, resting on top of the grass.


    -----

 Chapter 51 Aquarina’s Journey

    Aquarina POV


    -----


    I''ve recently hit four years of age¡­ sometimes mommy and daddy say I''m already a big girl¡­ Hmm¡­ I think it''s because they told me my mind developed quickly. Usually, kids my age don''t think as much as I do¡­ Then again¡­ I''m too shy to say what I think¡­ But I would really like to travel around the world and meet tons of new people and ces though! I always have that thought in mind¡­


    And Sylphy¡­ Sylphy¡­ I miss her! S-She hasn''te in a month¡­ She''s always here for two weeks each month. I miss her! It kind of makes me sad that she''s not here¡­ to the point that I wanna cry sometimes. I miss her so much¡­


    Sylphy is my beloved sister¡­ she always ys with me, and we''re best friends¡­ However, she hasn''t been able toe here since winter started¡­ it suddenly began to get colder and¡­ there are also storms¡­ Mommy and daddy told me that the bird they travel on can''t travel across thunderstorms, so they can''te here for now.


    Hopefully, they can get here really soon. I really miss them. Well, I don''t miss¡­ uncle An or auntie Faylen as much as Sylph. I really miss Sylphy the most¡­ I''ve gotten too used to being with her. She''s¡­ very important to me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She always cheers me up. To be honest, it''s hard for me to socialize and be as cheerful as she is, but she always helps me get through my dummy self. Plus, she tightly holds my hand and leads me to ces. And¡­ and¡­ we have fun together!


    It''s fun to be with Sylph¡­ I-I don''t know what this might be, but maybe I''m developing something else for her¡­ B-But I think I''ll never tell her this. I''m too embarrassed¡­ Sometimes, I wonder to myself¡­ what does she like? She always tells me that she likes being with me and ying around, practicing magic, sleeping, and eating yummy food.


    If so¡­ I guess we''re the same there! Though I''m pretty sure I don''t like practicing magic¡­ magic is scary, it''s too unstable. At times, it gets messy. At other times, it explodes¡­


    The other day I wanted to practice the Boiling Water spell, and I ended up burning my hands¡­ but I''m d Sylph was there. She covered me with the light of her spirit, Naturia! After that, the pain disappeared bit by bit, and soon, the burn went away.


    When I asked her what spell she used, she told me she used a Nature-type Spell named "Verdant Light." Uwah¡­ Sylph is so talented at magic! I wish I could be like her¡­ but I''m pretty sure I''m bad at magic. Sure, I do my best, but the only things I can conjure are a few spellspared to hers.


    But it''s not like I''m jealous of her¡­ she''s pretty strong and she''s a hard worker. I remember seeing her exercising every day. She pushes her body to the limit and trains very hard on top of that. Plus, she constantly uses mana to make it stronger.


    I couldn''t possibly do all of that. I end up tired and I end up resting¡­ I''m weak and small¡­ Compared to the rest of the Amazon, I''m said to be an anomaly because my body didn''t develop great stamina.


    Only after eating that dragon meat Sylph''s mommy brought did my stamina increase. It was yummy, and it made me strong. Butpared to Sylph¡­ she''s really a very hard worker. I admire her lots and lots! I can''t help but always see her as the best person there is.


    And she''s so young¡­ I can''t imagine how strong she''ll end up as she grows older¡­ will she be stronger than any hero? I want to stay by her side¡­ Mommy and daddy always tells me the world is a dangerous ce. So, I have to be stronger to survive. They told me that if I want to be by the side of a girl as strong as Sylph, I have to grow strong myself¡­ Then again, Sylphy always tells me I don''t have to push myself and that she''ll always protect me¡­ but I don''t want her to protect me all the time¡­


    S-So, even though using magic is scary, I keep practicing. Also, mommy and daddy always congratte me when I learn a new spell. Hehe, I love mommy and daddy. They always hug me and pet me.


    I think Sylph is almost at the same position as them in my heart¡­ maybe a little bit higher¡­ I-I don''t know¡­ Sometimes I begin wondering what love is¡­ and then I see mommy and daddy loving each other¡­ hugging and¡­ kissing¡­


    I-I''m too young to do any of that, they usually tell me. But I wish I could hug Sylph more, maybe kiss her cheek! W-Well, she lets me kiss her once in the cheek, and she sometimes kisses my forehead after I do something good. B-But each time she does that, my mind feels all fuzzy and I feel like I''m going to pass out¡­ fweehh¡­ I get all red and I feel like it''s hard to breathe after. My heart would beat so fast because of that.


    Sylphy is¡­ very important to me. T-That''s why I miss her so much. I wonder how''s she''s doing¡­ Recently, I told mommy and daddy about something¡­ I ended up being visited by creepy people in my sleep.


    At first, I was very scared, but then they introduced themselves as Gods. Gods from¡­ the religion that people sometimes pray to. At first, I didn''t know what to do. I felt scared, and I even cried because of it¡­ But three cute mermaids suddenly hugged me and calmed me down. They said everything was going to be okay, and that they weren''t bad people. They had cute smiles and were very yful¡­ so I ended up believing them.


    After that, I was led to a ce, where I met someone named Oceanus. He was a very intimidating man. He was very old¡­ with a big beard. But he was gentle like a grandpa. Plus, he let me sit on his bigp¡­ he was gigantic! He told me I was going to be the hero of ocean shores, or something¡­ and then gave me a mission I didn''t really understand.


    Something about¡­ saving the world. Like mommy and daddy did? That sounds fun! Maybe I can finally explore the world. However, when I told this to my parents¡­ they looked worried. Why? Isn''t that a good thing?


    Hmm¡­


    Sylphy¡­ I miss you¡­


    -----

 Chapter 52 Papa! Teach Me Swordsmanship!

    -----


    The morning after the dream with the Gods, I woke up feeling stronger. My body was flowing with some kind of divine power around me. But after I got used to it and meditated a bit with the flowing energy around me, this sparkly aura receded. After that, I walked outside my room. My parents greeted me as usual, with their loving hugs and kisses.


    "Sylphy, good morning!"


    "How are you do- huh?!"


    "Hi! Eh? What?"


    For some reason, the two were looking at me with great shock.


    "S-Sylph... Did you just get a divine protection?" my mother asked.


    "I did... ah, I had a dreamst night... it included creepy gods and Theia telling me that I was a heroine now..." I replied in all honesty.


    "W-What?!" father could not help but exim.


    "So... it actually happened, huh. It really... happened as we were fearing..." mother muttered soon after.


    "The Gods... did they really have to give it to her at such a young age? We got our titles at around 15... well, you, of course, got it at an even higher age... but Sylph is just four!" father said sometimeter. From what I could sense, he was furious.


    "It seems the Gods are getting desperate. Has the world been doing somethingtely? I can''t really tell... I would have to travel back to my homnd and interact with the Yggdrasil Sprout to see if the world is nning something..." mother said, sighing soon after.


    "Perhaps they already know of it? The Demon King''s remnants might be trying to distract us from what it''s nning... perhaps another Demon King?" Father pondered.


    "S-So soon? Remember how long it has been since we defeated the Demon King? That was only less than twenty years ago," mother could not help but say, her tone worried.


    "I know... this is bad..." Feeling hopeless, father let out a sigh.


    Of course, as they conversed with one another, I was just standing there, looking at them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Erm..."


    "Ah!"


    Thankfully, the two quickly noticed that I was still there and went back to their usual selves.


    "Sylphy! I guess... we can''t really do anything about it. It''s done. Right?" father asked with a sigh.


    "Yeah... I suppose this only means that we have to be extra careful and... train you!" mother added.


    "Train me? Finally?" I asked, a bit expectant.


    "Well, I''ve been teaching you the basics of magic already!" mother replied.


    "R-Right, but that''s just the basics of the basics," I said in response.


    "Hahaha! Right! I guess there''s no turning back now... Sylph, let me teach you sword fighting and martial arts! Aura as well! You''re good with the Fire element, right? Let papa teach you the way of mes, the strongest element there is!" father told me with a smile, his tone reassuring me somehow.


    "S-Strongest element? Everyone knows Holy Light is the strongest element," mother countered while crossing her arms in response.


    "Geez, you''re starting this discussion again? It''s obvious that Fire is more offensive, it can easily burn things, destroy them, explode,bust... it''s obviously way deadlier than Holy Light. Well, sure, Holy Light can burn, but it isn''t as effective and powerful as Fire!" father retorted.


    "Holy Light is incredibly fast. It''s as fast as light, you know? Fire may be good, but Light is deadlier since it''s faster. Plus, unlike Fire, which only has a scant amount of healing and defensive spells, Holy Light can be both offensive, defensive, supportive, and regenerative all at the same time. Therefore, it is the strongest," mother said in response. It seems like she''s not taking no for an answer.


    "And that''s exactly why Fire is the strongest. Holy Light is considered an element that''s a jack of all trades. On the other hand, Fire specializes in damage, splendidly so, if I might add. It cannot be easily surpassed by most elements in that regard." Of course, father wasn''t also taking no for an answer.


    "Geez! You''re very stubborn today..." Mother could not help but let out a sigh after that.


    "C-Can you two cut it out? You look like kids..." I said with a sigh.


    The two realized a kid like me was calling them kids, so they quickly decided to forget what they were talking about. However, a new discussion quickly emerged.


    "So, Sylphy. Let''s begin your sword training, martial arts training, and aura training," father suggested.


    "An, she''s a kid! You can''t teach her how to use a sword so young. She''ll cut herself! Plus, you can''t possibly make her exercise with such a tiny body, right? She''ll easily end up with a wound. On top of that, you''re also a brute so you might end up hurting her without realizing," mother quickly brought up arguments while waving her head and crossing her arms. Her elven nature was very prideful and domineering, but of course, my father wouldn''t give up that easily.


    "Four years is the best age to start sword training! My father used to be a mercenary and-"


    "I see. You''re going to do that again? Having a father that forces a three-year-old kid to swing a sword for 15 hours a day is not normal! Your father was insane. That''s why they called him the Mad Wolf," mother chided.


    "Look! My father might have been little wild, a bit wrathful, and perhaps quite irresponsible, but never ever call him insane!" father replied, feeling a bit wronged.


    "Sure, whatever... but I won''t let you make her do what you want. Sylphy is still too young, plus she''s a half-elf. She doesn''t have the constitution of a pure human so her strength doesn''t develop that quickly. We elves are more delicate and swifter, more dexterous and also... more graceful in our movements. We are not brutes. Sylphy will be a good magician and perhaps a superb archer in the future. In fact, I can already see it on her," mother dered.


    "Eeeh? I don''t want to be an archer! I want to be a swordsman!" I proimed.


    "W-What? S-Sylphy?!" My mother cried as if I had stabbed her in the back.


    "Hehehe! That''s my little girl! See? She wants to do it!" father said in response, suddenly lifting me up high into the sky before beginning tough happily.


    "You make your father so proud! I will instill upon you all the things I''ve learned!" he said soon after.


    "I want to be a strong swordsman like papa! Also, who''s the Mad Wolf?" I asked.


    "That''s your old grandpa! I haven''t seen the old man in over 5 years now, actually," father told me.


    "Can I meet him?" I asked excitedly.


    "Maybe one day-"


    "Never! He''s too much of a brute! I don''t even understand why you like your father so much after being so harsh to you throughout your childhood... I''m certain he''ll only be a bad influence for Sylphy..." mother could not help but retort.


    Ugh. Why is mother extra stubborn today?


    -----

 Chapter 53 Time To Take Magic Classes With Mama!

    -----


    For some reason, my mother is being too stubborn over the whole swordsman thing. Well, what she doesn''t know is that I''ve already trained with the sword inside my Soul Scape, but I guess she thinks a little girl can''t wield a weapon¡­ despite knowing I have more strength than the average person after eating dragon meat, as well as bathing in its blood. I have to tell her and show her that I''m pretty good at wielding a de!


    "Mommy, trust me! I want to be a swordsman! I will also train magic with you¡­ Theia blessed me¡­ and Aeolus too! Maybe I can also use Light Magic like you now," I told her.


    My mother stopped discussing their current topic with my father as she looked me with her beautiful blonde eyebrows raised.


    "I-Is that so? Well¡­ okay¡­ fine. Sigh¡­ I guess we can awaken a new element inside you. But I also know the general magic of all elements, I just specialize in Holy Light. In other words, I can also teach you Nature spells. I believe you''ve learned some yourself, right? I remember you used a healing spell on Aquarina," mother told me.


    "Oh yeah¡­ when she burned her hands with hot water¡­ to be honest, I''ve never actually used a spell like that, but Naturia helped me conjure something like that when I needed it," I said in response.


    Indeed. Some time ago, Aquarina and I were practicing new spells, with her conjuring the Boiling Water spell as she wanted to make her bullets deadlier by making the water hot. Unfortunately, this ended up backfiring as she made a mistake, with the boiling water falling on her little hands. She began to cry in pain because of that. Hearing her cry, I became somewhat desperate to try to find a way to heal her pain, so Naturia suddenly utilized my mana and helped me conjure a Nature element healing spell.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So far, I''ve never gone out of myfort zone, with Agriculture being the only Nature element spell I know, but Naturia ended up helping me conjure the spell, which I called Verdant Light, a low-tier healing spell. From what I sensed back then, it could relieve pain and heal minor wounds such as burns. Though, I think it was only effective because the burns were fresh. If the burns weren''t treated for longer, she would''ve gotten an ugly scar there.


    "Naturia is a pretty useful Spirit. Using her help, you can conjure new Nature-attribute spells, so we''ll delve into that, as well as learning Light Magic at the same time," mother said while nodding confidently.


    Finally! My true magic and swordsmanship sses are beginning!


    "Your father can teach you more Fire-attribute spells I suppose, but he''s such a brute that I fear that he might end up burning you. So, I''ll stay close by when you two start practicing," she added soon after.


    "S-Stop calling me a brute! I am a responsible father. As if I''d let my little girl be burned!" my father replied as he crossed his arms.


    "I want to trust you, so we''ll see about that," mother said with a hint of doubt in her tone.


    "Can you two stop bickering?" I asked, sighing once more.


    The two looked at me when they heard that and apologized.


    "S-Sorry, we get a bit pumped up when ites to this," father told me.


    "It''s not like we hate each other, Sylphy. Don''t worry¡­" mother reassured.


    "I see¡­"


    Well, I really hope so¡­ I don''t want any unnecessary family drama if that''s possible.


    "So, when are we going to start?" I wondered.


    "Well how about today? We can do sses on swordsmanship tomorrow. You''ll have sses on magic today!" mother quickly said.


    "What! But I wanted to teach her first!" father could not help but feel a bit wronged.


    "It''s already decided. You should''ve spoken up earlier," mother told him.


    "Ugh, fine." Since it seemed like there was no way around it, father could not help but let out a sigh.


    So today, after breakfast, mother brought me once more to a room in our house where she taught me about the Innate Magic Circle of magicians. This little room had a few magical tools here and there, and a window outside that let me see the growing Yggdra from afar. There was a small desk and a chair in the room for me, although it was still hard to sit down on big chairs since my little legs end up hanging by the edge. Ugh¡­I think my legs are cramping up¡­


    Sigh¡­ it ain''t easy being so little¡­


    "Very well. Let''s start with the very basics, dear. You''re very lucky to have me here. Your mother is said to be an amazing magical prodigy, after all! Even with the elements I seemingly had no affinity with, I was able to conjure their spells after some practice! Of course, they''ll never be as strong as my specialization, plus I can only go as far as 7th Circle Magic for other elements aside from Holy Light. But I''m sure that should be enough for you, dearie," mother said.


    My mother really thinks highly of herself¡­ but oh well, you can''t expect her to not be prideful. She was a Saint that saved the world from the Demon King and all that. She must have worked hard for what she got even with her talents and powers as a Saint/Hero.


    "I am all ears!" I said soon after.


    "Alright then. Before anything else, let''s begin with the very basics of magic, and what magic truly is. My daughter, what do you think magic is? Tell me what you think of it," she said.


    What a weird question¡­ What magic is? If I were to be asked this question, I never thought I would have an answer at the ready. Now that I think about it, I can''t easily piece the words to describe it despite how I''ve seen this power as somethingmon. My previous life also had it, and what they said there was that magic was an expression of nature, the very essence of the elements of the world that permeates all of creation. But in this world? Well, I haven''t gotten any answer from anyone. This world seems to have even more powerful magic userspared to my previous life¡­ Well, since I don''t have anything else¡­ let''s go with that, then.


    "Magic is an expression of nature, the very essence of the elements of the world that permeates all of creation," I told her.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Huh? Did I say something wrong? My mother ended up staring at me in surprise.


    "T-That''s¡­ an incredible answer. I didn''t expect that from you. You''re right. Well, partially¡­" mother said in response.


    -----

 Chapter 54 My Mother Is An Old Lady

    -----


    What is magic? Well, I gave my mother an answer I learned in my previous life. Then again, I do wonder what it could truly be in here. Maybe the beliefs of my world don''t apply here, and that would be understandable. Different world, different logic, right? But then, she told me it was partially correct.


    "So, what''s the full answer?" I wondered.


    "Well, not even I have been able topletely grasp how it works. After all these years of studying it¡­" mother replied, letting out a light sigh soon after.


    "Huh? H-How old are you, mom?"


    I do remember my father telling me she was older than him. Plus, I remember that my father''s fox, that one familiar named Nikko, said she was an old hag¡­ I think this fox was against their rtionship due to how young my father waspared to her! But my mother looks so young! That must be an exaggeration, right? I do know Elves in this world live very long lives, way longer than humans live, but¡­ still.


    "Well, I''m considered rather young in my family. I''m the youngest child between all my other seven siblings¡­ if I remember correctly, I am quite old¡­ over a hundred years old at the very least. I dislike revealing my true age." Mother answered my question, dropping a massive bomb on me at that moment.


    "W-What?!"


    I couldn''t help but spit a bit of foam out of my mouth from pure shock. To think she really is an olddy¡­ should I call her grandma now? No, that would be quite disrespectful. I wish I could know her true age, but I suppose she doesn''t really want to reveal it. Perhaps it is an elven thing and I don''t want to force her. ¡­Though I am sure she''s way older than a hundred years old then. If I ever learn her true age I might be shocked and surprised once more. I have to prepare for that.


    "Elves live approximately for 5000 years, but there are some elders in our family, especially my grand grandfather, who have lived for longer than that figure. The closer we get to nature and magic, the longer our lifespan bes," mother quickly exined.


    "I-I see¡­"


    "Of course, Half-Elves are no exception! You''ll probably have as long of a lifespan as me." Mother chuckled.


    "O-Oh¡­"


    I don''t know what I''ll even think about when I get that old¡­ In the first ce¡­ would I even reach the age of 5000?


    "Of course, this topic isn''t that important for now. Then again, you must not think that because your life is long that you have to take things for granted. Life is dangerous. We Elves know this. Even if we can live for a long time, we can have our lives taken away from us if we be careless. A dangerous world teeming with monsters¡­ not even humans live their full life expectancy due to all the dangers sprawling about. Because of that, you must be careful and grow stronger," she reminded me.


    "I see. I get it now, mother¡­" I said in response.


    "Now, let''s get back to our original topic. Magic is indeed an essence of nature and exists in all the elements that make up the world. However, it does not only epass the world. I learned this from an ancient spacetime magician I met in my lifetime. She was able to see through the sky itself and even beyond that. Magic is not only part of our world, but far beyond that, countless other worlds, the "outer universe" as she termed it." Mother started to teach me what magic truly was.


    "So¡­ all of creation? And existence?" I asked for rification.


    "Pretty much. It is considered the very fabric of all. Or well, those would be the elements, while magic is our key to using these elements that we would normally not be able to properly utilize. You see, it''s very rare for prodigies like you to be born. Usually, people cannot develop magic naturally and require intense training and effort to be able to wield the elements¡­ and this is why¡­"


    Mother suddenly waved her hand as a magic circle emerged in her hand.


    "Fireball."


    FLASH!


    A small fireball emerged, floating above her delicate hands. The magic circle shaped itself to her words as runes danced to her mana.


    "We use mana as the fuel of our runes, while runes and magic circles are the actual thing that brings forth the phenomena of magic. We''ve constructed runes long ago so we could express our words as magic. Through words, we can manipte the elements of the world. Cancel."


    FLASH!


    And then, the fireball suddenly dissipated into nothingness.


    "And like this, we cancel these magical phenomena," mother said.


    "Ohh¡­"


    I can kind of understand it. Even my Ember skill uses magic runes, but I can''t see them because they''re contained within the System itself. She did tell she was a construct of billions of divine runes, which are probably advanced forms of magic runes made by Gods¡­


    So, in essence, the System¡­ She''s just an incrediblyrge magic circle. It seems runes are the foundation of our method to utilize magic and shape it in all kinds of forms. It''s our expression of the natural elements that epass our universe.


    I see! Now I get it!


    "You''re a prodigy because you''re like a Spirit, Sylphy. You''re able to directly manipte an element from the very world itself without the need for runes or magic. Then again, the Innate Magic Circle that we magicians create also aids us in this. The more runes we add into it, the faster and shorter spells could be conjured, until we''re also capable of conjuring them without the need for chants or magic circles. However, that''s only because the magic circle itself is just inside our souls¡­ but you, you''re able to conjure magic without any of this even before getting your Innate Magic Circle. Such talents are one in a billion, if not even more," mother told me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Like¡­ a Spirit?" I pondered.


    "Indeed. Why do you think that Spirits, when they be our Familiars, can enhance our ability to conjure magic and support us so greatly? Even a young spirit such as yours can already help you greatly. This is because they''re connected with the world''s nature and all its elements. They''re living expressions of the elements, they''re the purest form of them, beings madepletely out of elemental mana," mother exined.


    "Oohh¡­ Naturia is like that?" I asked.


    "Of course. She''s an expression of the purest form of Nature-attribute mana. After all, she was born from Yggdra. She can help you conjure magic with ease because she gives you shortcuts to reach the purpose you want magic to shape itself as. When Aquarina''s incident happened, you strongly desired to heal her, so Naturia helped you shape your own magic into the needed spell," mother replied.


    "I see¡­ so that''s how spirits work¡­"


    This world is truly filled with wonderful things. Hearing more and more of this only makes me more fascinated with everything this world has to offer.


    -----

 Chapter 55 The Different Types Of Magicians In The World 1/2

    -----


    ? After that, mother taught me what magic truly was in the world, also exining to me what Spirits were. Apparently, Spirits are made out entirely out of elemental mana, born in areas withrge quantities of that certain element. They''re part of nature and represent it. Well, that was simple to understand.


    Hmm¡­ I guess that''s why they''re able to use magic with so much ease. To think they can easily control the nature of their own existence as naturally as we breathe. So that''s why when I required something to heal Aquarina back then, Naturia helped with the utmost ease to generate a spell, despite me not ever using actual spells. It finally makes sense.


    After all, what my parents believe to be "spells" are just the usage of my System Skills. Even the Fire-attribute spells are just thebination of hundreds of Embers which I control using Mana Usage and fuel using my endless mana, an incredibly inefficient way to conjure magic that only works for me.


    Agriculture could be said to be in the same boat. I can show its usage and make it seem as if it were several spells at once, but in actuality, it''s just a single skill that can do many things thanks to my endless mana.


    Of course, I can''t just tell this to my parents! Sigh¡­ it''s gonna be hard to learn spells outside myfort zone. I don''t have a Fire Spirit yet¡­ plus that annoying idiot Ignatius still doesn''t budge. Well, at the very least, I can count on Naturia for Nature element.


    "I like how you got a Spirit to aid you in these early stages, but I want you to practice spells without her aid today, Sylphy," mother said all of a sudden.


    "Gah¡­!"


    Just when I felt relieved that Naturia could help me, my mother won''t let me use her help!


    "If you always rely on the power of a Spirit to help you conjure magic, you''ll be dependent on it and you won''t be able to develop your true magical abilities, the innate power you have as a Sorcerer!" she told me soon after.


    "Sorcerer?" I asked.


    "We were just about to talk about that. Pay attention, sweetheart. Mages have all sorts of sses. Not all of us fall into the category of magicians and that would be the end of it. All of us have many ssifications, actually. For example, your father is actually a Spellde, while I am a Priestess. You''re¡­ a Sorcerer," mother started to exin.


    "Huh? What''s the difference in all of this?" I asked.


    "Spelldes are magicians that excel atbining their magic with the usage of weapons, with swords being used most of the time. Your father isn''t really that good at using magic alone, or well, he didn''t use to be that good. But now that he has grown so strong, he can be pretty strong with magic alone. Yeah. Anyways, back then, all of his magic spells were aroundbining them with his swordsmanship. Therefore, he''s a Spellde, magicians that channel their magic into weapons to fight," mother replied.


    "Ooohh¡­"


    In other words, my father sucked at conventional magic but then decided somewhere down the road to merge it with swords, and discovered his true talent through that? Interesting¡­


    "Of course, Spelldes rely a lot on their weapons in their earlier stages. In fact, your father was gifted a mithril sword by my family when we first met, so he was able to easily channel his magic into it. Mithril is a magical metal that has the ability to easily channel mana of any element. They''re the ideal metal for magic staves, magical essories, as well as weapons for Spelldes," mother said, going off on a slight tangent.


    "I see¡­ was father overpowered from the beginning?" Well, since she went on a tangent, then might as well.


    "Oh, no. He was pretty bad at magic. He couldn''t even properly aim with a fireball back then. I had to teach him a lot of magic theory and mana control¡­ however, he had a talent at using swords due to his father''s teachings, plus he had an innate talent of channeling mana into the de and unleash powerful spells using it. Surprisingly, that was his forte," mother answered.


    "So that''s how it is¡­ well, now papa can even summon beings out of nowhere using Creation Magic, so he got past that point already, right?" I asked.


    "Yes, but it took him a while. Plus, his Familiars helped him a lot in that aspect. Well, he never had the knack for magic so he had to put extra effort into it," mother told me.


    "I see¡­"


    "Now, let''s continue. Your father is an excellent example of a Spellde. On the other hand, I''m a Priestess. We Priests are magicians that channel the power of Gods to fight, simr to Warlocks, but in the holy path. Since I was a child, I was able to channel the power of the Gods that blessed me to unleash powerful and devastating magic. The stronger my faith was, the stronger my magic would be. However, I also used to be a Witch, a proficient spellcaster that utilized curse-based spells, and also alchemy if I remember correctly¡­" mother continued where she left off.


    "W-Witch?!"


    I''m pretty sure witches in my previous life weren''t regarded that well.


    "Yeah, it was my strong asset. Back then, I was a rare witch that used Holy Light Magic. Witches are often not regarded that well in some ces, since they''re believed to bring misfortune and curse people without reason, but of course, that''s all a lie. Curse Casting is an excellent way of using magic, as well as a precise and easy shortcut to conjure more advanced spells," mother said.


    "I-I see¡­"


    "But then, I awakened as a Priestess and concentrated more on that afterwards¡­ and with that, wee to the topic of a Sorcerer¡­ Sylphy, do you have any idea what a Sorcerer is?" mother asked.


    "Erm¡­ no?"


    "Well, a Sorcerer is a person naturally gifted with magic. They can manipte the elements without conjuring spells, nor magic circles, nor runes. Even without having an Innate Magic Circle, they''re still capable of using high-level spells like nothing. They''re gifted with mana and are often called the Children of Mana. There are very few of them all around this world, and I can count them on the fingers of my hands," mother started to exin as I stared at her in shock.


    "T-There are less than 10?!" I asked in disbelief.


    "Indeed, and you''re part of that group now," mother said in response.


    -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 56 The Different Types Of Magicians In The World 2/2

    -----


    Apparently, I''m not just a run-of-the-mill magician, but a special one named Sorcerer. They''re like the human version of Spirits, but perhaps even better than Spirits in some way. ording to mother''s words, Sorcerers can channel mana into their bodies without issues and can conjure all sorts of spells with ease.


    Damn. If that''s the case, then I think I might be a fake Sorcerer¡­ after all, I can only do all of this thanks to the glitched system. I feel a bit bad now for all those real Sorcerers who were innately born with the talent¡­ I''m literally a cheater in their group, the ck sheep among the Sorcerers.


    Ugh¡­ oh well, that''s that. Since I''m not sure others even know how I conjure magic, might as well pretend I am one. I don''t think anyone would ever understand what a System is even if I exin it. Of course, I better carry this secret power to the tomb.


    In a way, I guess it could be said that I have a Familiar with godlike powers (the System) from the start, and that''s why I conjure magic like a Sorcerer. But even then, exining I have endless mana won''t get me anywhere, I doubt anyone will ever believe me. On top of that, I haven''t tested if my endless health is the same as my endless mana. It might not work as properly or as I think it would.


    The only way to try it would be to stab myself in the stomach and bleed to death, but not actually bleed to death. But of course, I can''t just go and do that, right? I''ve already gotten wounds sometimes, scratches even. In fact, I got a big one on my ankle when I tripped over a rock while running around the house.


    I didn''t seem to regenerate that quickly, although the dragon powers I got by eating the meat and bathing in its blood made me pretty tough. With that said, the bleeding stopped after a few minutes, but theplete healing didn''t happen, with my mother healing such wounds.


    It''s still a mystery if my endless health acted there or not, but to find out more about this power, unlike mana, I would need to submit my body to all sorts of torture¡­ like seeing if I would still be alive after cutting my head off or if I''m still fine after cutting off a limb, waiting for several days. To see if this power can also help me regrow limbs, or if I can survive without my internal organs¡­ I would have to do all sorts of experiments that a part of my mind, the wicked one, desires to experiment with, but the other part of my mind, the new one, doesn''t want to done on a little four-year-old girl. But for the most part, we better just not try anything like this for now¡­


    And so, I decided to simply shrug off this thought, focusing my attention on mother once more.


    "As I said, you''re a Sorcerer, a powerful magician with innate magical capabilities. It could be said that you''re no different than a Spirit¡­ in fact, even better, as Spirits are stuck with a single element while you have the power to master all elements with your Triple S-Grade Talent and Elemental Innate Magic Circle¡­ Sylphy-chan, you''re incredibly talented," mother reminded me once more.


    "I-Is that so¡­"


    Ugh, mother¡­ I''m so sorry! I''m actually cheating! I''m actually not that talented without the System! Even if it''s glitched, it''s still super amazing for some reason¡­


    Guilt ate at me once more after hearing mother''s words of praise, but this only forged a new resolve inside my heart, the resolve that I must learn magic and spells outside the System, so I can meet my beloved mother''s expectations.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "There are more sses aside from those three, such as the Wizards, who learn magic the hard way over several years, mastering the understanding of magic runes and magic runes, as well as mastering the usage of such magical tools to utilize magic. Wizards are often not innately talented with magic, but they make up for it with a lot of effort. Most Heroes weren''t Wizards since, for a Wizard to be strong, they would have to be old and would have studied magic for very long time," mother said


    "I see¡­ so those are the ones that specialize in the study of magic runes, magic circles, and magic tools?" I asked, trying to simplify it.


    "Yes. They''re also the mostmon type of magicians as well. There are many wizard schools across the world, actually. Perhaps you might attend one if you want to in the future¡­ I remember there''s a very good one back home where I used to work as a teacher," mother said in response. Also, by home, I''m pretty sure she meant her homnd.


    "Ohh¡­"


    ? "Well, aside from Wizards, there are two other sses which are quite well known for their dark magic arts. Those two sses would be the Necromancers and Warlocks. Necromancers utilize Death Magic and magic tools, alongside alchemy and a great deal of wizardry mixed in to raise undead and manipte death. They''re not as rare as Sorcerers, but they''re still very rare nevertheless. Then again, I''ve met a few dozen of them throughout my life. They''re so secretive about their ways¡­ then again, most people don''t take to their practices kindly, especially when they rob graves¡­" she said.


    "Rob¡­ they rob graves?" I asked.


    "Yeeah¡­ a-anyways, there''s also the Warlocks. Unlike Necromancers, where you need some talent, Warlocks¡­ well, anyone can be a Warlock. Most Wizards who desire more immediate power be Warlocks, actually," mother continued.


    "What do Warlocks do differently from Wizards?" Naturally, I asked another question on the current topic.


    "Warlocks interact with Dark Magic and utilize it to summon beings from other nes of existence. These beings are not Gods, necessarily, but simply put¡­ other beings. Sometimes these beings are friendly, and other times, they''re deadly and bloodthirsty. They make pacts with them, but not the same ones you make with a Familiar. If I were to be more specific, it''s more like offering to be a ve of these beings and their vessels in exchange for a minuscule share of their power and knowledge¡­ well, in my opinion, it''s not really that worth it. But then again, things like that are not umon," mother replied.


    "Huh¡­ that sounds dangerous. Aren''t they risking their lives?" I asked.


    "Indeed. Most of the time, Warlocks die because their own patrons eat their souls," mother exined.


    "Ah¡­ T-That''s certainly not good¡­" I muttered, feeling a chill creep up my back in response.


    -----

 Chapter 57 Words Are Magic

    -----


    As we moved on to other topics, over half of today''s sses ended up being about basic knowledge that all magicians should have. I suppose mother wanted to set a foundation for everything for me, so I wouldn''t have a hard time in the future understanding how magicians worked and the multiple ssifications that existed in the world.


    "There are other sses, such as Druids, Shamans, and more. But of course, I can always save them for another day. Although there are even more ssifications than that, even with the limited number of elements there are in the world, each person can learn and use their own unique spellbinations, making every single magician unique and different from one another," mother told me.


    "Is that so? But isn''t there like a general group of elemental spells everyone learns?" I asked.


    "Well yes, but aside from that, magicians are encouraged to make their own creations and spells. After all, one of the most important elements of magic aside from diligence and study is creativity! A person without creativity will never get too far in magic," mother said in response.


    "Ohh¡­"


    So, at the end of the day, despite there being a lot of basic spells on each tier, the strength of a magician still came from what they could create themselves? Well, I suppose that makes sense. It''s like making your own weapon or your own weapon techniques, but in spell form.


    In my previous life, I sucked at magic. The only magic I could use was the weakest one that only served a basic function, such as the Lockpick spell. But in this life, I finally have the opportunity to develop magic in all the directions I could''ve ever wanted.


    I still remember how much I envied those talented mages in my previous life¡­ to think I would be someone so "talented" myself.


    "Now then! We''re finally done with the boring stuff, so let''s continue with a bit of practice before lunch, alright, dearie? Let''s begin with the basics of Nature-attribute magic. Do you know what Nature-attribute magic is?" mother asked all of a sudden.


    "Magic that deals with nt life?" I asked.


    "Well yes, but actually, it epasses even more than that. You see, Nature Magic is what we call aposite element. Ites from thebination of Earth and Life Magic, therefore, someone that awakens Nature Magic can also conjure both Life and Earth Magic as well since ites naturally to them," mother nodded in response before exining what it really was.


    "Wait, what?!"


    "Indeed! You see, Nature Magic is thebination of both Earth and Life Magic, which it clearly shows through its spells. It''s an amazingbination of both," she said with enthusiasm.


    "If I were to give an example, your ability to enhance soil and make nts grow bigger is part of Earth Magic while also being part of Life Magic. Also, the ability to control or order nts is Life Magic, which deals with the maniption of life signals inside a living being. Plus, the ability you used to heal Aquarina, that one spell you named Verdant Light, well, that''s Life Magic, widely known for being the best attribute at healing spells," she continued, exining a bit more.


    "Wow¡­ So Naturia is an even stronger Spirit than I thought because she''s a Composite Element Spirit?" I asked for rification.


    "Why yes. It''s actually rare to find Composite Element Spirits. In forests, you either find Life or Earth Spirits the most, but Naturia is abination of both, a wondrously rare specimen," mother could not help but say.


    Whew. And I thought my Nature Magic wasn''t much aside from enchanting nts¡­ Does this mean I can also learn Life and Earth Magic with ease?


    The sole possibility of having great talent for such amazing attributes made me excited to the point that my heart began to beat faster in anticipation.


    "Does this mean I can learn Earth and Life-attribute spells? Can Naturia help me in that regard?" I asked, curious.


    "I believe so, but as we''ve spoken about before, I also want you to learn to conjure your own spells. I''ve already seen the multiple spells you can do without the need for chants and other stuff, but I want to see if you can try out a conventional runic spell using magic circles," mother said in response, adding a request at the very end.


    "A-And which one would that be?" I asked, slightly nervous.


    "A simple one, here."


    As she told me that, my mother suddenly gave me a pot of dirt.


    "Huh?"


    "The first spell that all Nature-attribute magicians learn is called¡­ Soil Enhancement! Using magic, you enhance the soil with both Earth and Life mana, enriching its nutrients. This soil will go to the farm in the backyard!" mother told me.


    "O-Oh¡­"


    I thought it was going to be something more awesome.


    In any case, mother showed me the effects of the spell first.


    "Soil Enhancement."


    FLASH!


    In less than a second, a small green magic circle emerged around the pot, infusing it with green mana.


    In response, the pot trembled a bit and then, it receded. The magic circles had a lot of runes from what I could see. In fact, even the smallest of spells have at least a good dozen of runes that make up their effects.


    I looked at it with great intent.


    After a bit, the soil faintly sparkly with magical light before dimming down as if nothing happened in the first ce.


    "See? Now make it yourself." Once mother was done showing me, she then told me this.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Eh? Just¡­ trying to copy you?" I asked.


    "Yeah! You''re a natural genius so it could work," mother replied.


    Huh¡­ mother, I''m not a genius! I''m actually just a cheater!


    Agh¡­


    "(System, can I use Mana Usage to imitate mother''s spell?)"


    "Oh? Yes, I believe it''s possible¡­ though we have never done this before," the System replied.


    "(Let''s just do our best.)"


    "Fine¡­"


    With that, I pointed my hands into the pot with soil, and then, I tried to replicate the magic circle using runes.


    To make runes, I had to think about the certain runic circuits. This spell had something like Grow, Soil, Earth, Enhance, and so on. Surprisingly, each rune had a word associated to it. But in short, making runic circuits was just conjuring several runes at once beforebining them into a magic circle.


    Words are magic, in a way.


    By doing this, the magic circle suddenly emerged, and thanks to the Mana Usage skill, it was flowing correctly.


    It actually worked! To think I seeded on my first hand at conventional magic!


    FLASH!


    ------

 Chapter 58 Surprising Results!

    -----


    I conjured my first ever conventional magic spell as it enhanced the soil in the pot.


    FLASH!


    "Huh?"


    However, I made a little mistake and simply continued pouring my endless mana into it. The result? The soil suddenly began to shine even brighter than ever, and soon, it started to multiply.


    BOOM!


    "UGYAH¡­!"


    I fell on the ground as I saw that the pot had exploded due to my mistake. Now, there was a lot of dirt everywhere.


    Huh?! How can I even multiply dirt? Wait, would that be Earth Magic? Did I just add Earth Magic into it?


    "W-What¡­ happened?" muttered my mother in shock.


    "I-I think I put a bit too much mana into the spell. Sorry," I apologized in response.


    "I-I see¡­ perhaps you didn''t notice, but your magic circle had a lot more Soil runes on it. I think you identally activated the Earth Magic within your Nature Magic as you infused a lot of mana into the Soil runes¡­ Only Earth Magic can produce soil of this quality and quantity¡­ well, I can''t really say you did a good job, but this is incredible," mother told me.


    "Huh¡­ l-let me do it again!" I said, wanting to get a second chance.


    "A-Alright¡­"


    With that, my mother brought me another pot and then, I finally managed to do the spell right, with a lot of effort, of course.


    Surprisingly, it takes extra effort for someone with an endless stream of mana to know when enough is enough. I have to precisely cut the stream of mana infused into the magic circle before things get out of hand.


    "Well, this day was quite an eventful day. I suppose you learned a lot from my lessons, plus you sessfully cast your first conventional spell! Let''s call it a day and eat some food with your daddy. There''s boar meat stew for lunch, with baked bread and melted cheese on top," mother said after I was sessful, ending her ss for the day.


    "Oooh! Cheese bread!"


    "Fufufu. Let''s go."


    After that, mother carried me in her arms as we made our way back to the kitchen. She then sat me down as she quickly began to cook at an incredible speed. She had left the stew preparing itself while we were doing the sses, and by the time we were done, it was close to being ready.


    The delicious smell of boar meat stew made my mouth water. Then again, she always added all sorts of tasty veggies and spices into it¡­ mother''s cooking is amazing.


    There was also some bread baking in the oven, now that I notice. On the table, there were a lot of tesid out, with a big piece of yellow cheese at the center that we make at home with the cows. Now that I think about it, I often go feed them nowadays. They often lick my face when I approach them.


    Hmm¡­ I might as well take a little piece.


    With that, I cut a small piece of cheese and stuffed it into my mouth. My mother, however, somehow noticed that.


    "Sylphy, don''t eat cheese before lunch."


    S-She wasn''t even looking!


    She clearly has eyes on her back.


    "Sorry¡­ I''m hungry¡­" I apologized as I lightly sighed.


    But oh man, this cheese is so creamy and good! I think I can''t stop my hands from grabbing some more.


    In any case, as the stew was close to being ready, mother cut down slices of cheese before putting them over a small table with butter. After that, she left them in the oven for a few minutes.


    This way, theserge and thick slices of cheese would be melted. Then, we can grab them and put them over toast or inside sandwiches.


    We don''t eat this every day, but father likes to eat cheese with bread a lot, so we ended up adopting this into our daily cuisine.


    I can''t say we eat the healthiest, but everyone here has incredible metabolism, so all the grease we get from eating this is spent as energy in our daily lives. Father is always sweating a lot, spending a lot of energy in the farm and hunting in the forests.


    "Mommy, can we have jam?" I asked.


    "Jam? For lunch? That''s more for breakfast, isn''t it?" she asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Muh¡­ but I want sweets!" I begged.


    "Sylphy, don''t act too spoiled. At least wait until dinner. I''ll make apple pie, your favorite," she said in response.


    "Ooh! Really?"


    "Of course! You worked hard and paid a lot of attention today, so my little baby needs a reward," mother said with a smile on her face.


    "Thank you, mommy! I love you!"


    "Hehe. I love you too, my dear little princess."


    My mother kissed my forehead as she smiled warmly at me.


    She''s really the best¡­


    Sometimeter, the door opened as my sweaty father entered. He was bare-chested as always.


    "Hahh¡­ I''m done for today. I kind of want to rx and prepare for tomorrow''s sses with Sylphy," he said.


    "Fair enough, go take a quick shower then. You''re a bit stinky," mother told him.


    "Eh?! Ah, Elves and their keen smell¡­" Father could not help but let out a sigh once he heard that.


    Father''s abs are always a good sight to see every day. I''m quite lucky to have such a handsome father¡­


    W-Well, I didn''t mean anything other than that! Admiring his chest is like admiring a piece of art, you know? There''s nothing else to it!


    Let''s put it this way. If you see a beautiful piece of art, you''d also admire it, right?


    As I stared, my father petted my head as he went to the bathroom before taking a quick shower.


    "And it''s done."


    My mother turned off the fire under the stew before opening the lid, revealing the delicious stew inside.


    She quickly began to serve arge portion for everyone as father came back and sat down while drying his beautiful red hair.


    "Phew, that was refreshing¡­ hmm?! That smells nice¡­ oh? Do I smell a bit of Buri Buri Seeds on it?" my father asked.


    "Indeed, it does have some," mother said as she nodded.


    "Buri Buri Seeds?" I asked.


    "They''re red-colored seeds that are normally turned into powder. They taste slightly spicy, sour, and sweet at the same time. They go well with almost all types of stews and broths! It seems your mother finally got some delivered to her¡­  to think I didn''t even know that," father told me.


    "Indeed. My older sister sent me some through her delivery artifact. Well, it took a lot of days to reach here, but it finally came alongside other items," mother said in response.


    "Delivery¡­ artifact?" I wondered.


    "It''s a special cube-shaped artifact in the attic that teleports items from a faraway area to here. Well, the longer the area, the longer it takes to arrive¡­ it''s a very expensive item," my father said.


    "Oooohh¡­"


    Wait, maybe I could help them multiply those precious seeds¡­


    -----

 Chapter 59 I Want A Puppy

    -----


    "Are those seeds rare?" I asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah, they''re quite rare," father nodded as she replied.


    "Can''t I use my magic to make them grow here so you can harvest them?" she asked.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Huh?"


    After I got the idea of using my Agriculture skill and my Farmer job to grow the Buri Buri Seeds in their field for easier acquisition, my parents fell silent.


    "R-Right, we didn''t think about that," father said with a light chuckle.


    "But what we got is powder-ah, I almost forgot she also sent a few seeds! Maybe we could let you? I wonder if we can nt them¡­ these seedse from a nt named the Buri Buri Tree that grows in the Anta Continent where my familyes from," mother exined.


    "Oh yeah. They grow in the hotter regions, so maybe they can''t grow here¡­ but then again, Sylphy''s Nature Magic is insane. She can even grow an Eden Apple into a full tree in just four years¡­ I''m pretty sure she could do it," father told her.


    "Hmm¡­ well, I''ll give you the seeds tomorrow. For now, let''s enjoy the stew and the other food. Everything''s ready," mother said in response.


    "Yaay!"


    Hearing mother agree, I could not help but be happy. If I could get some new seeds to y around, maybe I could create more trees and bring forth even more tasty ingredients.


    I''ve barely used my Agriculture skill as my parents told me it was dangerous and might provoke seeds to be monsters if I wasn''t careful. But now that I''m being taught magic by mother, I''m pretty sure they''d let me have some more liberties.


    Well, to be honest, it would be nice if the nts became monsters. I could build up my dream army of tamed monsters. Plus, having a few ntpanions doesn''t sound bad.


    "Mommy, can I get more seeds to y around with? If I can get more seeds, I could bring more trees and nts! I-I want to see if I can make a monster out of them and tame it!" I suggested.


    "Eh?!" Mother uttered in slight shock.


    "Hmm¡­ interesting. Sylph, do you want some monsterpanions? You know that it''s a big responsibility to have pets, right? Even nt pets are no exception to this," father told me.


    "But Sylph, you already have your little spirit with you, don''t you? Do you really want more?" mother asked, seemingly feel a bit of a headache.


    "The more the merrier, mom¡­! I want to just see how far my magic can go¡­ I want to see what I can do more than just learning spells one by one¡ªbut it''s not like I don''t like your sses!" I replied.


    "I see¡­ well, it might be too dangerous for you. After all, your magic power and mana pool are quite enormous. A little mishap and things can get out of control very quickly. I don''t want you to suddenly get killed by an army of nt monsters turning against you! Your powers require training because they''re unstable." From how she phrased her words, it seems she wants me to change her mind.


    I guess she has a point¡­


    "Come on, Faylen. It''s only a few couple of seeds. Plus, we''ll watch over her so nothing bad happens. Let the girl have her pets," father said, being on my side.


    "Why can''t she just have cat or a puppy instead?" mother asked.


    "Oh! Can I? I wouldn''t mind either! But I still want to see if I can make seeds into monsterpanions," I told her.


    "Hm, I think we can get you a puppy¡­ I heard Fenrir recently had some pups," father could not help but recall.


    "Fenrir?" I asked.


    "Why are you even considering bringing such a dangerous creature here, An?!" mother asked with a hint of anger.


    "Eh? But it will be a puppy!" father replied, thinking of his words as right.


    "Can I have Fenrir''s puppy?" I asked.


    "Eh? N-No¡­! That creature is dangerous. Yeah, maybe we are friends with it, but a pup from such a being could easily kill you even if it''s just ying around! L-Let''s just go with the seeds," mother said, leaving no room for discussion.


    "Fine, then¡­" father said in response as he suddenly winked at me.


    Huh? Was this his n? Wait a second, did he offer an even more dangerous pet so mother could see that the seeds weren''t actually that dangerous, making her change her mind? This way, my mother saw the seeds idea as nothingpared to having Fenrir''s puppy. Then again, I still want Fenrir''s puppy.


    "Thank you!" I said in response.


    "Now, eat up your lunch. The cheese will be hard if you don''t eat it," mother nodded as she reminded me the food was getting cold.


    "Okay! Nom¡­ hmm¡­"


    The delicious, melted cheese slice over the toast was incredibly tasty. It was warm and cheesy, plus the creaminess of melted cheese is just hard to be beaten by most things. The crunchy toast was also good. In fact, everything went well when I sipped a bit of the stew, the boar meat in there was incredibly tender and vorful. Each bite of the meat melted in my little mouth.


    Despite being quite hot, I couldn''t help but continue eating more and more, biting on the cheese toast over the stew and ate it like that. It was all so delicious! I also saw my father finishing his meal right away. Surprisingly, we finished almost at the same time.


    "Can I get seconds?" we asked at the same time, as my mother looked at us with smile, sighing.


    "Sigh¡­ you already ate everything? I''m barely halfway through! Alright¡­"


    With that, mother quickly served us a second te and gave us another slice of cheese toast. There was also a tasty and refreshing sd to go with it, which included fresh cabbage, delicious and juicy tomatoes, plus a special white sauce poured over it named mayonnaise made out of eggs and oil.


    With it being so delicious, I devoured everything. My second te was gone in an instant. Surprisingly, father was also done.


    "Can I get thirds?" we asked once more.


    "S-Slow down!" mother could not help but say.


    After eating a third te, she finally served us pie. The Eden Apple Pie my mother has been baking for us since I was born in this world. It was so tasty, sweet, warm, and buttery¡­ the apple was tender¡­ with cinnamon on top of it, it made for a wonderfulbination.


    All in all, it was a very good meal¡­


    -----

 Chapter 60 The God Blessings’ Skills

    -----


    This morning, mother had yet to give me the seeds. She said she wanted a whole week to pass before then because she wanted to teach me more Nature Magic so I could have a better understanding of it, or at least a bit more than what I already know.


    But today, I decided to practice my new skills which I had gotten from the Gods'' blessings, the blessings the System absorbed and repurposed.


    The first two abilities were passive, so I couldn''t do much with them. However, I knew that Hero Seed gave me the ability to have more charisma when talking with people. My words be more believable, and I have an easier time dealing with people. I guess they want me to be like the charismatic hero archetype, I suppose.


    On top of that, it also has the power to enhance mypanion''s power and slowly make them into Hero Companions, those that I make strong bonds with. I think they might be able to grow faster due to this, as well as develop new abilities and magic.


    Then again, as of now, there''s no candidate. Aquarina herself is a hero so I don''t think it will affect her¡­ maybe that boy Zack? Now that I think about it, I haven''t met him in a while. Oh well, I did interact with him for almost three years, so I don''t consider him as less of a friend than Aquarina. Though his attitude most of the time only makes me angry than anything else.


    Perhaps he''ll get the boost? I guess he will¡­ unless he also bes a hero? Yeah, I doubt it. I don''t really see anything special in him that might make me think otherwise.


    Maybe Naturia? I don''t know if it affects spirits, but I really hope so¡­ hmm¡­ the System perhaps? That''s a bit of a mystery. How about Ignatius? I''ve bonded with him throughout the years, but he''s still annoyingly stubborn, so I don''t think so.


    My parents? Hmm¡­ they''re already heroes so I don''t think it affects them. After all, they probably already have the Hero Seed on them.


    The second passive ability I got was Divine Protection. It has the great effect of protecting me from a lethal attack to my soul or body once a day¡­ in other words, that means I could probably fall of a cliff and survive instead of bing some sort of minced meat surprise.


    Well, it''s certainly useful, but ideally, I really wouldn''t like to ever get into an encounter that could endanger my life to the point that I would need this ability to trigger¡­


    Anyways, there''s also Heavenly Sight, the active ability. This one has three small abilities within itself. The power to see from far away, the ability to inspect information regarding objects, and the ability to see a few seconds into the future. I''ve been practicing and using each one since I got them. Well, even though they didn''t seem to help out in a fight, I found them very interesting.


    The ability to see far away is useful. It could help me scoutrge areas in front of me with ease. By looking from the window, I can see the snow on top of the mountains nearby, and also see creatures lurking around¡­ the other day I inspected the forest and saw a group of wolves hunting arge lizard-like creature.


    Through this, I can see several kilometers in incredible detail, as if I were a hawk.


    After that, there''s the ability to inspect objects! It can also inspect living beings, but the info it gives is very vaguepared to what I could get from objects.


    It could be said this is simr to the powerful Appraisal spell my parents use sometimes, which helps them see information and quality on an object.


    I used it in my pendant for example, and I got this.


    ¡­


    [Red Dragon Fiery Heart Core Pendant (Tier 9)]


    Equipment: essory


    Element Affinity: Fire


    Ability: Fire Dragon Heart, Fire Dragon Soul, Greater Fire Enhancement, Greater Fire Affinity, Greater Fire Maniption, Soul Bond


    Enhancement: Increases damage dealt by Fire Magic and doubles mana regeneration.


    A pendant crafted by a talented Alchemist and Crafter. It is made from the powerful magic crystal of a Red Dragon. It contains part of its fiery soul which brings a powerful enhancement to the user''s abilities rted to Fire. It is bonded to the wearer''s soul and can only have one owner in its lifetime.


    ¡­


    Like this.


    It looks quite good, and every important item I inspect will show me some info like this inside my head. It was a bit overwhelming at first, but now that I''ve gotten to used to the streams of information entering my head, it''s a very useful ability.


    Hahh~ I wish I could get an essory like this but for Nature Magic this time.


    Oh, I also recently got my ears pierced. With that, I finally got around to wearing the earrings that Aquarina gifted me back then. But since that first birthday, I''ve only gotten clothes gifted to me rather than any magic essory or weapon¡­


    Then again, the clothes themselves are said to be made by magic tailors and are enhanced with magic power. Even this little dress I''m wearing right now seems to bring a major enhancement to my defense and agility.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And the earrings? Well, they enhance Water Magic, but I haven''t even tried using Water Magic yet. It doesn''te out naturally like Fire or Nature Magic, so I must first study its runes and magic circles.


    Apparently, it has a piece of the soul of Leviathan in it, but unlike Ignatius, a bubble containing it hasn''t appeared inside my soul, so perhaps I need to meet some special requirements first.


    Though, it would be cool to contract Leviathan and make it my Water-type Familiar! But perhaps Aquarina got him? Or maybe this soul bubble inside my soul containing Ignatius is just a unique thing due to the System''s ability to absorb souls. After all, I saw how Ignatius was defeated and the "EXP" he gave to me was part of his soul.


    With his pendant, I got the other part, and the twobined generated this phenomenon where he appeared here¡­ I don''t know if I could emte it with Leviathan, since I haven''t really gotten his "EXP".


    Maybe if I could get an essory made out of Beelzebub or his thugs, I could get a nasty fly as my Familiar? I should probably ask my parents about that¡­


    -----

 Chapter 61 Magic And Swordsmanship Classes With Father

    -----


    I knew my mother would make a fuss if I asked her something so outrageous. On the other hand, my father was more narcissistic than her, so I had high hopes that in today''s sses with him, I could ask him out.


    And I did.


    "Father, is it possible for me to get an essory made out of that big bug''s magic crystal?" I asked him.


    "And as I said, you''ll have to be- huh? What''s with the question out of nowhere? Sylphy, were you even paying attention?" he said in response, his tone that of anger.


    Currently, we were in the middle of the grasnds, near Yggdra. The two of us were sitting down over small pieces of wood made into improvised chairs. He had brought two wooden swords to practice, and as he spoke to me about the boring stuff rted to "the heart of the sword", I ended up asking him this without actually thinking it twice.


    "Erm¡­ I was! I was! The thought just popped up in my mind when I remembered how you gloriously defeated such a being," I told him.


    "Ooh¡­ I see! So, you''re wondering if it could be possible to- huh? But why? You already have two powerful essories¡­" my father said in response.


    "I-I just want to see if I can use dark magic with it! Mother said I could use all magic, right?" I replied.


    "But you still can''t use Water Magic with the earrings Aquarina gave you, right?" he countered.


    Ugh, he got me there. Then again, this was due to a reason which was quite intricate to exin! I couldn''t possibly just tell him "Father, I have a System!" or something stupid like that, right?


    However, I knew my father had a weakness for his daughter. He was fascinated with me and loved to make me happy. Thus, using my beloved''s father devotion towards me, I tried to be cute and asked him this out of mere selfishness.


    "C-Can I get it for my fifth birthday, pretty please? I will love you forever if you do!" I said to him as I went puppy-eyed. In response, my father looked at me as if I had be a very dangerous being, more dangerous than the monsters he had fought. I sensed his heart beating fast, his cheeks bing redder by the second.


    "F-Fine¡­ I will¡­ try and see if I can find a way! But no promises, alright?" He sighed, petting my head before kissing me on the forehead soon after.


    "I love you papa! Mooch, mooch, mooch!"


    I kissed his entire face to make him happy, which perhaps reinforced his resolve to get the essory made. Hehehe. All ording to n.


    Maniptive? M-Maybe just a bit! But I don''t have any bad intentions, and I don''t n to ask him for anything else¡­ I just want to see if I could get something simr to Ignatius with Beelzebub.


    Perhaps this monstrous fly would be easier to convince than this prideful dragon? It''s definitely a gamble. Anyways, now that we got that out of the way, my father finally began our sses on Fire Magic and swordsmanship.


    "Very well. Today''s sses will be divided into two parts: basic Fire Magic, and then swordsmanship after. After those two, we end it with a little spar," father told me.


    A spar with my father?! Well, that sounds¡­ dangerous.


    "A spar?!" I asked.


    "Yes! Every day we''ll spar a tiny bit before dinner. Do you like the idea? Hehe, don''t worry. You can go all out on your old man. I''m pretty resilient!" father replied, hitting his chest whileughing.


    "Father, you''re misunderstanding me. I''m the one that''s not resilient!" I said with a sigh.


    "Hahaha! Come on, I''ll be gentle. Now, let''s begin. Sylphy, show me your fireball. I want to check something," he said after.


    "Hmm¡­ A-Alright¡­ You''ve already seen that my fireball is strange," I replied.


    "Yeah. Show it to me."


    Seeing that I had no choice, I quickly gathered mana into the palm of my hand as I continuously activated Ember. Little fingertip-sized mes emerged one after another, merging with each other into a bigger and bigger me. Of course, all of this happened in just a split-second, however the sight itself surprised my father once more.


    "It''s incredible how you can do this. You''re using the Ember spell as if it was a building block that would slowly build up into a fireball, but it''s so fast I can barely grasp it. Ember is the lowest-tiered Fire-attribute spell there is. Hmm¡­ you''re using it to cheat your way into higher-tiered spells, aren''t you?" he asked.


    What¡­! My father is amazingly astute! He figured out the whole process just like that?! Then again, that''s to be expected of a hero of mes¡­


    "S-Something like that¡­ I conjure Ember continuously. It seems to be very easy for me for some reason. After that, I build up to other spells from it¡­ bybining the Embers," I soon admitted.


    "I see. Well, that''s very interesting. But Sylphy, have you tried conjuring just¡­ conventional Fire Magic though?" he wondered.


    "No¡­ I don''t know how," I replied.


    "Then, it''s time for your father to teach you a few spells. Well, the very one you use, but through magic circles. I want to see if you can make runes by yourself. If youbine your ability as a Sorcerer with rune-based magic, you''ll see an incredible increase in damage output," father told me.


    "Really?"


    "Indeed! Although Sorcerers have it easy with magic, if youbine rune-based magic into it, like your mother might have taught you, you can find an increase in the power of your spells. Then again, it might take some time for you to swiftly conjure runes and magic circles, but you''re still growing, so let''s begin right away."


    After saying that, my father quickly began to teach me the runes to make up a magic circle of the second weakest Fire-attribute spell, Ember Shot. In essence, it''s just Ember that''s fired at a fast speed, but since it''s small and it disappears pretty quickly, it''s not really that strong. However, he uses it to start bonfires. I''ve seen my mother also use it sometimes.


    "The runes are Heat, me, Movement, and Fast," said my father as I created the runes. Each one was based on a word, the words my father mentioned.


    For some reason, words were magic in this world. By using runes, or magic words, one could string them to make up a magic circle, and magices out naturally after that.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    FLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 62 Fire Magic Classes By The Hero Of Blazing Flames

    -----


    FLASH!


    Ember Shot was conjured without me messing up this time, with the me being sent flying across the skies, never to be seen again.


    "Wow! That was good! You could probably use the Ember Shot continuously like this with your amazing mana pool, Sylphy," father said after I tried Ember Shot for the first time.


    "Hehe. I''m beginning to believe that I might really be a genius," I said in response.


    Then again, despite that, it was more of the System helping me. I still used Mana Usage and all the passive skills I had to enhance my ability to make runes and magic circles. On top of that, the magic circles I made was just Tier 1, the lowest tier.


    Through the Ember skill, I could conjure spells of higher tiers, but without this cheat that helps me build up mes and shape them to my liking, this task bes tedious.


    However, I should feel prideful that I''ve managed to conjure a Fire-based spell of my own without the aid of Ember! Even if it was just a slightly bigger Ember that was fired at a fast speed¡­


    "Well done, Sylphy. You seem to have learned it in just a few minutes. See? That wasn''t so hard. Now try doing these ones."


    After that, my father began to teach me step-by-step on how to conjure three more spells! Actually, he was way faster than mother at this. I guess mother used most of the time for ss teaching me the basics and introducing me to certain things. On the other hand, my father didn''t focus on that, instead making me copy his spells.


    The second spell he made me reproduce was the ssic Fireball, but he wanted to see if I could use it without Embers fusing together. Thankfully, I was able to reproduce it after a few seconds of conjuring and building the magic circle, but obviously, just using Ember for that short cast was way easier.


    Nevertheless, a decently sized fireball emerged as I fired it into the skies, where it exploded quite beautifully.


    "Good! Good!"


    My father nodded in approval while crossing his arms. From the looks of it, he seemed to be enjoying teaching me how to use Fire Magic.


    "Now let''s do this one. Fire Arrow! This is a spell that''s a staple for every beginner Fire Magician. You can''t call yourself an apprentice Fire Magician without having mastered this one spell," father said to me.


    Hmm¡­ Fire Arrow, huh? I can make it easily with Ember, aeven the greater version, Fire Spear, is not much of a problem. But to conjure it through runes and magic circles, it''s proving itself to not be so easy.


    Conjuring magic circles is not really that hard. You simply engrave the words that make up a magic circle into thin air, activating the phenomena of magic. Each rune corresponds to a word, each wordbines into a phrase, and this phrase materializes into a spell through the infusion of mana. Of course, making runes costs mana as well.


    "Heat, Shape, Change, Longitude, Long, Sharp, Heat, Fierce, Fast, Movement."


    These were the runes that made up the "simple" magic circle that could conjure Fire Arrow. At some point, you''re able to learn it by memory, but it took me some time to conjure itpletely. It was my first attempt at doing so, after all.


    FLASH!


    Fortunately, each rune merged together and spiraled into a beautiful circle.


    "Fire Arrow!"


    Soon, a marvelous arrow made out of mes emerged out of thin air, flying at an incredible speed towards a dummy my father had just put on the ground.


    CLASH!


    The entire dummy was set on fire as its head was blown off. My Fire Arrow seemed strong due to the intensity of mana I added to it, almost hitting the limits of the magic circle itself before it could explode due to being overcharged. Now that I think about it, I can conjure even stronger magic than what is normally possible. With that in mind, ain''t I actually pretty amazing?


    "Great! Now, a harder one that you''ve already used."


    My father then showed me the "recipe" for the magic circle that conjured Fire Barrier.


    This one was a spell that could help me conjure a barrier of mes, or a shield to be more exact. I had been able to create one before bybining many Embers, but approaching through conventional rune-based magic was definitely interesting.


    Among the runes required, there were a few such as Protection, Shield, Shaping, Defense, and so on. They were like a single word in a letter¡­ which is what I guess what runes are. As these words arebined like building blocks being stacked to build a wall, the spell would be generated.


    FLASH!


    Sometimeter, a small shield made of mes emerged before me, erecting from the ground over. It was warm, but it actually didn''t hurt me. Also, it didn''t burn the grass below either. Then again, I could only attribute to it as the mysterious properties of magic.


    "Amazing¡­ my daughter is really talented! Sylphy, in just two hours, you''ve already learned all of the basic spells a Fire Magician would have! You know it took me like a year to learn them, right? Plus, I had to undergo intensive training to drill them into my mind. It''s clear you got the knack for it more than your father!" my father said just as the spell was dispelled, grabbing me with his arms before raising me up high in the air.


    "Hehe, really? Am I really that great?" I asked.


    "Of course!"


    Normally, I don''t like to be egocentric, but I want to drown in his praises for a bit longer¡­


    After the rundown on basic Fire Magic, the swordsmanship part of ss finally began.


    It started rather simple, actually.


    "I know you''re just four years old, Sylphy, and I won''t make you go through the same arduous training my father once made me go through. After all, I know you''re not fit for that. You''re my little princess and I would never treat you so harshly. Back then in our camp, we were all mercenaries, so as the kid of a mercenary, I had to do everything I could to grow strong quickly, or I would get killed," father told me.


    "Oh¡­ You were a mercenary, papa?" I asked.


    "Well yeah. At the age of 5, I was already able to use ten different sword techniques and I''ve already in around 13 bandits. Now that I look back at it, it was harsh, but I had to learn quickly. The world was harsh, unweing, and cold back then. My father cared for me, but he also wanted me to contribute to the mercenary n," father said in response


    "I see¡­"


    "Anyways, that''s better saved for another time. For now, let''s begin. Grab this!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With that, my father tossed me a wooden sword.


    "Now,e at me with everything you got!"


    -----

 Chapter 63 Intense Sparring Between Father And Daughter

    -----


    After training me on Fire-attribute spells, my father gave me a wooden sword and told me to use everything I had on me to attack him without thinking about it. For some reason, he hadn''t taught me any move at all. I guess he was mostly expecting me to use whatever I had at all to fight against him¡­ perhaps he''s trying to test my talent with the de without having been taught anything at all. At the same time, he also wants to test my physical abilities. I haven''t been trained physically, but as the daughter of two heroes, I''m bound to develop superhuman strength. Then again, eating dragon meat and bathing in its blood also helped.


    "Okay, daddy!" I told him, holding my de with the stand I learned from my previous life. If he wants me to show him if I''m naturally talented or not, then I guess it''s time to go all out!


    "That stand¡­!" my father muttered with surprise. Without waiting for him to blink, I infused mana into my body. My muscles tensed up and the power of my body was enhanced with greater strength. This was the "Body Strengthening Technique" I learned in my previous life, which I relearned in this life. It was hard to adjust it since I have infinite mana. After all, if I infuse too much, my body might explode into pieces. That''s why I had to be careful and only infuse a tiny bit of it.


    FLASH!


    With that, I jumped like a spring towards my father at a speed he was surprised to see from his daughter. mes suddenly flickered from my feet, which I did through the use of Ember below my feet to explode and propel me forward, something I named Fire Charge.


    "F-Fast!" my father could not help but say as my wooden de suddenly hit his in an instant!


    CLASH!


    "Ngh?!"


    "HYA! HYA! HYA!"


    Without even giving him any time to rest, I showered my father with full-on offensive moves. During that, my de moved vertically and horizontally as if I was dancing with it. Surprisingly, this was just a basic technique named de Dance, which used multiple lesser de techniques together to form a string of hits.


    If you catch someone off guard with this, they wouldn''t be able to properly retaliate and would be forced into a defensive stance, which could be abused to deal even more damage. Eventually, their stance would be broken so you could kill them before they could even counterattack. But of course, I was fighting with my father, so the chances of that happening were very unlikely!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "A-Amazing!" he eximed. With that, my father suddenly smiled with fascination, a fascination I had never seen before on his youthful and handsome face. I knew why he made such a face. In short, my father was a battle junkie raised by a ruthless mercenary. He grew to love fighting after all.


    I can''t say I''m in the same boat as him, but I do enjoy fighting against an opponent that can fight back a bit. With that being said, my father, as the hero of mes with an incredible ability with the de, was a worthy opponent.


    "You''re very good, Sylphy!" father told me as he suddenly stepped back, twisted his body, andpletely stopped my endless charge of de attacks in one fell swoop


    CLASH!


    My de ended up falling on the ground from that, but I didn''t receive any damage or anything else at all. Just with that one swift attack, I saw the incredible technique in my father. His movement with the de was precise, meticulous, and short. It was almost elegant to an extent, refined even.


    However, my father grabbed me with his arms and raised me up high into the air once more.


    "Amazing, Sylphy-chan! You''re so good with the de! I never taught you anything before¡­ are you a natural genius by any chance?!" he asked.


    "Erm¡­ well, maybe!" I replied, averting my eyes from him.


    "T-This¡­ amazing. The ability you used with the de would have taken many years for someone to master! You used abination of small techniques continuously, forming some sort of de dance, didn''t you?" he asked once more.


    "Huh¡­ yeah! That!" I replied.


    "And the way you aggressively attacked¡­ leaving me no choice but to defend¡­ that''s an incredible way to use the de as well! You''re a genius!" he praised me.


    At this point, I feel bad. I shouldn''t have gone too far. I''m not really a genius, father! All of that was just from the experiences I''ve umted! Ugh¡­


    Unfortunately for me, my father couldn''t stop praising me and called me a genius in the de. He began to tell me I would be the next Sword Monarch or something, and that if I kept growing stronger, I would even rival him, if not surpass him.


    I¡­ I don''t think I''ll ever get THAT far, but it''s nice to see that he has so much faith in his daughter.


    "Now, Sylphy, let''s continue. This time around, I''ll be attacking you, so you have to show me your defensive moves," father said to me. After he was done talking, he leisurely moved towards me, moving as slow as he possibly could, which was already incredibly fast in my eyes.


    CLASH!


    The wooden sword quickly shed against mine as I held my de in a defensive position. After that, I tried to move forward, but my father''s strength was enough to make him seem like a wall. I couldn''t move it nor budge it, no matter how much I wanted to.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CLASH!


    He then pushed forward and began to bathe me with simple attacks. In response, I defended as much as I could but eventually lost my bnce and fell on my butt. Because of that, the de in my hands flew into the air before falling on the ground nearby sometimeter


    "I-I lost¡­ you''re great, daddy!" I told him.


    "I''ve got to say¡­ I''m quite surprised. You were able to stand your ground into my offense even with our difference in height for a few seconds. Plus, you intercepted each attack greatly as well! If it wasn''t because you lost bnce and fell, you would''ve been able to stand your ground for longer," he told me.


    "I-Is that so?" I wondered.


    "Yeah! Now, let''s go back to the basics. Stand up again, and let''s do this over once more, I want you to have these abilities and techniques not onlymitted to memory, but also to your body," he replied.


    And like that, we ended up training until veryte, which was before we had dinner.


    -----

 Chapter 64 A Month Later, Back With Aquarina

    -----


    It has almost been a month since the sses with my parents began. Every day I either had a ss with my mother or a ss with my father. The sses with my mother included a lot of lessons from her. Most of them were exnations regarding the secrets of magic, spells, and other magic-rted stuff, while the other half was purely spell practice. On the other hand, when I''m learning under my father, it was split between Fire Magic and swordsmanship.


    After almost a month of both, I naturally learned a lot. Then again, because these sses were basically never-ending, even when I was sleepy and tired, I would still be forced to do these sses and do my best. Well, my parents had high hopes for my strength to reach greater heights under the right tutge, so I couldn''t possibly disappoint them.


    With my mother, I had learned a lot of Nature-attribute spells. Yeah, surprisingly, we haven''t moved from that yet. Aside from Soil Enhancement, there was nt Enhancement, Verdant Light, Life Infusion, and even unique spells such as Metabolism eleration. These spells were the basis of Nature-type magic, even though they also included the aspects of Earth and Life Magic, which are the basicponents of nature.


    Soil Enhancement helped make soil richer, while nt Enhancement could make nts healthier and grow faster. Verdant Light was a healing spell, while Life Infusion helped a rotting wound suddenly gain "life". Thetterbined really well with healing spells, actually. And then¡­ there''s Metabolism eleration. This spell lightly increases the metabolism of my body, enhancing my movement speed and senses in exchange for consuming a greater amount of energy.


    Father, on the other hand, didn''t teach me any spells other than the ones he taught me on the first day. Well, he did tell me to make my own spell one day, but I''ll just continue using Ember for now. It''s the easiest method to conjure stronger Fire-attribute spells for me anyways.


    He also taught me a few de techniques throughout the month. Plus, we also have been sparring during the same time. While sparring, I noticed I was gradually getting better and better at the sword, even if I''m just wielding a wooden sword. Hmm¡­ I don''t know for sure, but the sword might be my preferable weapon in the future.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, I continued working hard while also practicing on my own things such as Mana Usage and the like. Aquarina also sent me messages every day through the special artifact, which is pretty nice to listen to from time to time.


    Speaking of Aquarina, the storm over Aquarina''s home had finally ceased, so now we were able to go back there safely! Well, I''m sure my parents could actually head there even in a thunderstorm, but not me. It seems they took me into consideration.


    Anyways, now that things were done with the winter there, we could actually go back, and that''s what we were going to do now!


    FLASH!


    At the moment, we were flying on top of mother''s Familiar, the big white owl. To be honest, I missed seeing him. When she summoned him again, he greeted me rather politely. Surprisingly, he seemed to remember me. Now that I think about it, he''s actually incredibly smart, plus he can talk. Can all familiars talk at some point? Anyways, I don''t know what''s his real identity, but I probably shouldn''t ask something about it. From the looks of it, it was quite secretive.


    His wings pped with great strength, already outside of the floating continent of Cloudia within a short time. As we headed down to the continent of Gatea, there was a beautifully nice breeze that felt incredibly refreshing¡­


    I had gotten used to traveling like this. After all, I was already 4 years old. We''ve been doing this since I was 1 year old, so it makes sense that I would eventually get used to it. Even the high altitude doesn''t affect me that much anymore.


    Then again, I still remember that one monster that emerged when we flew outside the first time. That monster inflicted a strange curse in my mind and made me hallucinate a dark future where¡­ well, my parents died.


    Thankfully, that thing was just an illusion, so I''m happy that something like this would never happen again. For now, we flew down with the help of the owl. A few hourster, we reached the massive jungles where the Amazon lived, which was as lively and green as ever. It''s like a secret natural haven that other human kingdoms had never been able to conquer.


    "We''re finally back. Did you miss your friend, Sylph?" mother asked me.


    "Sure did. Aquarina also missed me a lot, it seems," I replied with a smile.


    "I can tell. That little girl was sending you messages every single day, didn''t she? Can''t she let you be by yourself for a bit?" father said, letting out a light sigh.


    "Well, we are best friends¡­ Aquarina''s like the sister I never had, so it''s kind of understandable that she misses me," I told father.


    "I guess you''re right. Your bond is strong¡­ that''s good. It''s especially good because you two are Heroes. Whenever you get to meet the other heroes in the future, the bond between you two will be clear, making you more capable of leading the others," mother told me.


    "I-Is that how it works?" I wondered, slightly confused.


    "Well, kind of. I don''t know how much but yeah, kind of," father answered.


    "How?" I asked.


    "When two heroes have a bond of friendship within the group of Heroes, they call the attention of others thanks to their tacit coordination. You could make use of this with Aquarina, which would allow you to lead the group through your bond in the future. It would allow you to know each other''s weaknesses and strengths, making it easy for you two to fight together. With that said, something like that would make them naturally follow you," mother exined.


    "I-I see¡­ did something like that happen with you back then?" I asked.


    "We weren''t anything like you two when we first met, sadly, but we did meet rather early, before the official meeting between Heroes," father told me.


    "I see! It must have been fun, right? I wonder how you two met¡­" I wondered.


    "W-Well, your mother was rather¡­ feisty. To be honest, I didn''t like her back then," father replied.


    "F-Feisty?! Well¡­ you used to be a brutish kid back then¡­!" mother chided in response.


    "Eh?! I¡­ maybe you''re right." father said in defeat, letting out a sigh.


    -----

 Chapter 65 Meeting With Aquarina Again And…

    -----


    "Sylphy!"


    "Aquarina!"


    At the very moment we arrived at the Amazon vige, I was greeted by a cute four-year-old girl with chocte-colored skin, adorable and big aquamarine eyes, with long and silvery-white hair, wearing a cute white dress.


    Naturally, that girl was Aquarina. After three years, she had grown into an even cuter girl than before. She''s the little sister in my life. She always reminds me of my little sister in my previous life, who I gave up my life to save.


    Aquarina rushed towards me faster than her own parents could walk. Of course, her parents tried to tell her to slow down, but the girl missed me greatly, jumping towards me before hugging me tightly with her little arms.


    "How have you been, Aquarina?" I asked.


    "Sad¡­ I missed you, Sylphy¡­" she said with a sigh, prompting me to caress her head. Man, she''s definitely the cutest.


    "Don''t worry, Aquarina. I''m here now. The storm is finally gone so we can y around and do whatever we want now," I told her.


    "I-I''m so happy¡­! L-Let''s head to my room. I have some new books to show you that mama got me¡­!" said Aquarina in response to my words. After that, she tightly held my hand and carried me away from my parents, ignoring everyone else.


    I guess she really missed me.


    When we got there, she showed me all sorts of new fairytale books. Most of them were cute stories for kids, though I also found some that were more mature, with stories involving deaths and deep messages.


    Has she been reading all of them? Well, she did learn how to read at the age of 3, so she has been reading like crazy ever since then. I do like reading as well, but I think Aquarina likes reading more than me. Then again, she is a bookworm.


    "T-These are very interesting books. Want me to read you one?" I asked.


    "Yeah, this one! I like it when you read me books!" she replied.


    These past few years I''ve always read her books, especially when the two of us were alone in her room. To pass the time, I read her books as she slowly ends up napping on myp. She''s seriously like my little sister at this point.


    I spent an hour reading a pretty thick fairytale that was original to this world. The fairytale told the tale of a corrupted man that was punished by the gods, turning into a skeleton. Surprisingly, the fairytale was about his journey as a skeleton and how he slowly gained his flesh, muscles, skin, organs, heart, and so on by going through trials.


    It mostly taught about self-improvement and to always keep your humanity, to always havemon sense and to also be¡­ righteous¡­ now that I think about it, that kinds of contradicts the point. In any case, the sense of being humane is still there, so I guess it''s fine. I guess this teaches kids to not bully others or act against humans.


    "Sylphy-chan, have you ever seen a skeleton?" Aquarina asked while resting her head over myp as I sat down on the bed. She was scrolling through the pages of the book, looking at the illustrations.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A skeleton¡­ well¡­"


    As she asked me that question, I could not help but remember thest time I saw one. Oh no, I''m think I''m gonna have a horrendous nightmareter¡­ I better not recall that day again if possible. I kind of hate skeletons now, actually. They''ve be my trauma, in some sort of way¡­ ugh.


    "How about we go eat something instead? Are you hungry?" I asked.


    "A bit, but I want to cuddle with you a bit more¡­ I missed sleeping by your side¡­" she cried as she cuddled with me in bed and hugged my torso, rubbing her face over my chest while smelling the scent of my clothes.


    "Hehe. You really missed me, huh? Don''t worry, I''m back now. I''ll stay the entire week before going out again. We can still spend lots of time together," I told her.


    "I am sho happy¡­" she muttered, closing her eyes as she seemingly began to nap while hugging me in bed.


    Aww¡­ she''s way too precious.


    While looking at her, I caressed her silvery white hair. It was silky and glossy. Then again, her warm little head was also nice to caress. Even her hair had a nice floral scent to it, just like mine. From the looks of it, her nap was bing deeper. In fact, I think she went into a deep slumber.


    I can''t wait to have lots of fun with her¡­ well, I should also nap for a bit before lunch. After that, we could go around the vige and hunt some rabbits. Well, I don''t know. There''s a lot of fun to have when you''re with your friends¡­


    With that, I slowly closed my eyes as I was rather tired from the ride. Surprisingly, I ended falling asleep quite quickly. The deep dreams soon embraced my mind as I felt rather dizzy all of a sudden¡­ ugh, did I eat something bad? My stomach kind of hurts¡­


    ¡­


    Suddenly, I found myself inplete darkness. I nced around my surroundings¡­ have Inded inside my Soul Scape?


    System? Naturia? Are you here?


    I looked around for the two friends that lived inside my soul, but I couldn''t find anything. Right now, it was as if I was in apletely dark ce.


    This dark space¡­ it was strange. There was a certain empty feeling to it, a certain malice that I couldn''t properly grasp.


    Soon, fragments of the memories I had from that day when I saw that nightmare attacked me.


    I felt like my heart was beating fast, as if I was having a panic attack. My breathing had be strained¡­ I felt like this body¡­ wait¡­ I have a body?


    Huh? Isn''t this¡­ isn''t this my physical body?


    What¡­?!


    My physical body was transported here? This isn''t a dream?


    As I thought this, I looked around my surroundings. Suddenly, I felt a tremendous presence behind me. A pure malicious intent was emanating from it. The all-epassing bloodthirst it exuded made my entire body shiver in horror.


    I looked at this darkness, this phantom before me. Although it looks humanoid, I couldn''t discern its true nature or its true appearance, but one thing''s for sure. It looked utterly abyssal.


    It noticed something though¡­ it had the head of a skull.


    "Hmm¡­ such a good child."


    "Sylphy¡­?"


    As I heard that, I saw Aquarina a few meters away from me.


    For some reason, she was here as well.


    -----

 Chapter 66 Trapped: Despair

    -----


    For some reason, Aquarina was also here. And before us, darkness emerged, an abyssal darkness that I''ve only seen twice before. Beelzebub and then¡­ that one skeleton.


    But where are my parents? What''s going on? How did we appear here in the first ce?


    I don''t understand what''s happening¡­ but the body I have now is my real body. If Aquarina is the same, then¡­ I can''t possibly let her be hurt!


    "Aquarina!" I cried as I rushed towards her. The figure only nced at us in indifference as I held Aquarina''s hand and put her behind me.


    "S-Sylphy-chan¡­ I-I''m scared¡­ is this a nightmare? Are we dreaming?" she asked, her tone afraid.


    "I¡­"


    "It''s not a dream. You children, the future heroes that will y our future lord, must be exterminated right now before you grow into a nuisance. I¡­ Lord of Death, Hell, shall exterminate you two in the name of my King," the entity said, ring at us with his empty eyes. Phantasmal mes soon appeared from the empty sockets of his eyes, as if they red at our very souls.


    "Y-You''re¡­ a Demon King''s remnant?!" I asked.


    "Hmm? So you know about us, little girl? I guess your parents, the heroes, have told you that much¡­ indeed, you''re really dangerous. And you two specifically hold great power within you. This is truly perilous. I cannot let you live even for another second. Let''s end this swiftly. I dislike hurting children, butpared to the thousands of children that your parents had killed in the past¡­ it''s not evenparable, right?" the entity said in response, ending its statement with a question.


    "T-Thousands¡­ of children?!" I asked.


    "Heh, you want to know more? Well, unfortunately for you, I cannot go on. I must fulfill my destiny and y you. This will be swift for the two of you. Stay still!" the entity said. Soon, its entire body shed at an incredible speed, rushing towards us. Then, the gigantic 4-meter-tall skeleton covered in shadows raised a scythe made out of phantoms, pointing it at us.


    What do I do?


    Am I going to die?


    Yeah, I''m going to die.


    But¡­ I don''t want to die!


    No¡­


    Aquarina''s with me.


    I cannot¡­ let her die either!


    What do I do-


    "FLAMES!"


    FLASH!


    BOOM!


    "Ngh?!"


    I concentrated my mind at this very moment as I saw two seconds in the future through my ability of foresight. In those two seconds, we were attacked.


    However, I stopped this future from happening as I infused mana into my Ember skill and multiplied it by a thousand in a split-second. In an instant, an explosion of mes soon appeared. It was big enough to impact this giant and make him retreat, even if it was just a few inches.


    "Hah! Those mes of yours would have been dangerous if you were to grow older¡­" he said, crushing my mes by waving his hands. Soon, shadows suddenly rushed towards us in the shape of countless tentacles with sharp spear-like tips.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Fuck, fuck, fuck!


    Come on, appear! My biggest fire wall!


    TRUUUUMMM!!!


    I concentrated my intent into the shape of the fire wall my father had taught me to make, which he had helped me perfect through our training and sses. Ibined both my unique spell casting with conventional spell casting. Thanks to that, a massive magic circle emerged out of thin air in a split-second as a wall of mes was erected in front of me, reaching as high as 40 meters.


    I felt an incredible stream of mana being siphoned from my body after that. My body felt the pain from it, and yes, it was quite taxing, but I had to push my limits. I have to use my infinite mana to its limit if we want to survive!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    The massive shadow tentacles soon hit the ming wall, raining it with powerful blows that began to send pieces of materialized mes from the wall flying.


    Shit! It''s not working?!


    "Hahaha! Not bad for a stupid brat!" The skeletonughed. I don''t know why, but he suddenly changed his personality, going from incredibly solemn¡­ topletely lunatic. I knew he was a monster, but only now was he showing us his true nature.


    "W-What''s happening?!" cried Aquarina. At this moment, tears were about to pour out of her eyes. Obviously, she was scared.


    I have to protect her.


    "Come with me, Aquarina! We have to escape! If this space isn''t a Soul Scape, then there should be some exit!" I told her, holding tightly onto Aquarina''s hand. After that, I ran away, as fast as I possibly could from Hell.


    "You''re not going anywhere!"


    SLASH!


    His scythe easily sliced my fire wall into bits as his speedpletely outmatched ours. Unsurprisingly, he caught up to us in an instant. If it were any other time, I''d say he was incredible. I couldn''t even escape from this monster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But since he aimed to kill us¡­ more¡­ more fire. More mes¡­e on!


    "FLARE CANNON!"


    FLAAAAAASHH!!!


    Ibined thousands of Embers and my endless mana, as well as the power of runes that my father has taught me, all together into a massive beam of all-consuming mes. This was perhaps my strongest spell, and I already felt my entire body weakening to the point I could barely sustain my own feet. And that was all because I was infusing mana into my muscles, forcing myself to walk.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    "GRUAH¡­!"


    The skeleton actually cried out in pain this time as he was sent flying for a few meters. The beam continued to emanate out of my hands, consuming everything around me as I gritted my teeth.


    "DIE!" I roared as the skeleton took the entire beam head on.


    However¡­


    "Gahaha¡­ HAHAHAH! As expected of a Hero! Struggling will only make it more worth it!"


    "Eh?!"


    "Not bad! Let''s see¡­! Can you resist the embracing power of death itself?! Death Beam!"


    FLASH!


    While he was being devoured by the mes, the skeleton pointed his index finger towards me. Then, a mass of deathly energy was gathered in a quarter of a second. The next quarter of a second, a beam of pure death pierced through my mes. It was so fast I couldn''t evade it nor create a wall to defend myself against it.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    Unsurprisingly, the beam hit me directly. I felt like my entire body began to decay into nothingness thanks to it.


    I was¡­ dying.


    "Not yet."


    Suddenly, the voice of Theia resonated through my ears as Divine Protection kicked in. After that, a sh of bright yellow light emerged and covered my body, protecting me from this beam that would have disintegrated me into ashes in the first ce.


    FLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 67 Desperate Struggle

    -----


    "Sylphy, Aquarina, time for lunch¡­ are you girls sleeping?"


    As Faylen entered Aquarina''s room, she suddenly found out that her daughter and her friend were nowhere to be seen.


    "Huh? WHAT?! S-SYLPHY?!"


    She quickly expanded her senses, suddenly noticing that the Familiar she had left to watch over the girls waspletely sealed. Its invisible nature made it so that she couldn''t see it at first.


    "My Familiar''s sealed? How could I not detect this?! Wait¡­ this is¡­ Death Magic? No¡­!"


    As she realized what was happening, Faylen quickly rushed outside, calling An, Nepheline, and Shade, as all three of them rushed towards her in an instant.


    "What''s¡­ eh? Where are the girls?!" An asked. His face became paler and paler as time passed, swallowing saliva in nervousness.


    Shade quickly noticed that the familiar he used to watch over Aquarina had also been sealed somehow, without him even noticing it! What kind of power was this that it could even overpower the Heroes that defeated the Demon King himself?


    "This is¡­ impossible¡­ my familiar¡­ sealed without me realizing it?! Aquarina¡­!"


    Shade punched the ground in anger. In response, the entire ce began to rumble!


    "Aquarina¡­ what could have taken them away? Is there a being capable of doing such a thing?" Nepheline could not help but mutter.


    "I''ll search for them. I left Holy Marks on them!"


    With that, Faylen suddenly coated herself in her own holy aura as a massive domain quickly appeared around her, covering the entirety of the ce!


    FLASH!


    Her eyes shone with bright light as her magic quickly began to work in less than a second. Her mind began to browse through space and time for the Holy Marks left in her daughter and Aquarina, until she noticed that they were nowhere but here!


    Through her magic, she realized they were in¡­ a different space. It was as if they were dragged into apletely different dimension, but positioned in the same ce they were standing in.


    "Another dimension?!" Faylen said in shock.


    "Wait¡­ so this is¡­ it can''t be! I''m pretty sure we killed the Dimensional Lord. After all, he was one of the Four Heavenly Kings! That fight¡­ even took the life of one of ourpanions¡­" An could not help but feel despair.


    "But the Dimensional Lord is the only one capable of conjuring such advanced Space Magic¡­ unless there''s someone we don''t know about?!" Faylen said in response.


    "No¡­ it can''t be¡­ why our children?! Why not us?!" Shade roared, feeling utterly powerless.


    "Stop being a crybaby, Shade!" Nepheline roared back, grabbing Shade''s head as she forced him to stand up.


    "Nepheline¡­ I¡­ Aquarina¡­!" Shade muttered.


    "There''s no time to cry. Let''s do this like we always do it. Together," An told everyone.


    "How can we even ess another dimension if we don''t have her in here?" Shade asked.


    "How? Simple. We just have to break time and space," replied An. Soon, his eyes shone brightly, mes flickering from within¡­


    "Y-You¡­ you mean it?" Shade asked with a hint of doubt.


    "Youck a lot of faith in your own power, Shade," An could not help but tell him. Soon, his muscles began to bulge to a great extent as a massive sword was summoned on his right hand!


    TRUUMMM!!!


    "Familiar Fusion."


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, all the familiars An had a contract with fused into his entire body. Within seconds, feathers made of mes grew around his body, several fox tails appeared behind his back, while scales grew around his torso and legs.


    Then, a massive zing helmet in the shape of a roaring dragon appeared over his head as his strength multiplied dozens of times!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sorry for doing this to your child''s room, but¡­ there''s no time to think about this! Ultimate Technique: Inferno de!"


    SLAAAAAAAAAASSSSSSHHH!


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    The entirety of Aquarina''s room was engulfed in mes in an instant as his de pierced not through the outside world, but¡­ thin air?!


    CRACK¡­ CRACK!


    Spacetime began to crack like fine ss before An!


    "I-I did it!" he muttered as an insane smile appeared on his lips. At the same time, the entire vige began to run away from the scene as an entirend of mes emerged around An. Surprisingly, his de had pierced space and time!


    "Y-You actually did it in the first try?!" Shade asked in great shock.


    "Help me out!" roared An in response.


    Hearing that, all three heroes quickly began to help An. After all, they weren''t going to give up that easily until they could save their children.


    -----


    FLASH!


    I felt the voice of Theia resound throughout the dark space, the same goddess I disliked back then. Her Divine Protection kicked in and protected me from this lethal attack, which would have disintegrated me into ashes if not for it.


    The power of this Death Beam was incredible. Itpletely shrouded me with death to the point it turned all life in my body into nothingness. In other words, it was absolute decay. Though, it wasn''t as if I turned into ashes. It was more like my entire body was rotting until it turned into ashes. However, the miraculous power of Divine Protection even shielded me from such a powerful attack.


    It felt as if my entire body went back to normal, as if time began to run backwards. I fell on the ground, my body still hurt, but I was still somehow alive.


    "Hmm?! Divine Protection¡­ so you''ve already gotten blessed. Oh well, that''s only once a day, right? If so, this one will surely kill you," said the skeleton, its dark voice resounding throughout the darkness.


    "Sylphy!!!"


    While screaming, Aquarina rushed towards me. Her entire face was crying desperately, her tears fell over my face, her little lips were trembling.


    "Run¡­ nngh¡­ run away, please¡­!"


    "Ah¡­ no¡­! I cannot! I¡­"


    "Death Beam."


    BOOOMMM!!!


    "Ah¡­!"


    I saw with my own two eyes as Aquarina''s entire body was devoured by death. Soon, her entire body began to rot away incredibly quickly, but then¡­


    FLASH!


    "Don''t give up."


    The voice of an adult man resonated across the space, covering her with oceanic water. Just like what happened to me, her body suddenly recovered, as if time itself reverted.


    "You too?"


    "Aghhh! Unggh¡­! It hurt¡­! Hahhh¡­ S-Sylphy¡­"


    Aquarina fell on the ground, having experienced the same horrendous thing as me. At this moment, she began to feel pain all throughout her body.


    "Good, good. Now there''s nothing else protecting you little girls. This is it," said the skeleton, getting closer to us.


    No¡­ no¡­ no!


    Naturia¡­! Where are you?!


    "SPIRIT SUMMON!"


    I roared the words that my parents said when they summoned their spirits. Soon, a sudden explosion of emerald light came from my body. Thankfully, Naturia was summoned!


    "Foo!"


    "N-Naturia¡­! It worked!"


    "Huh? A Spirit? Well, that won''t change anything."


    -----

 Chapter 68 I Don’t Care Anymore

    -----


    I''ve been calling for Naturia this entire time, but she never answered my call. At this point, I felt like I was growing desperate. My mind was going crazy, my thoughts were bing chaotic, and fear was taking over my heart. My entire body felt shrouded in this cold fear that I couldn''t even remove.


    But when I muttered out those simple words, which I see my parents sometimes say to bring their Spirits out, it worked. Out of all things, such words were actually enough to bring my Spirit out even in the depths of darkness itself, even in front of the maws of death? I couldn''t help but cry out in happiness when she appeared. Even in such a state, I was happy to see that I could still have her, even in myst moments.


    At this point, I was sure that bringing her out was just pointless. After all, I was in a situation where I would inevitably die. No matter how much I struggled, it would be futile.


    But¡­ there should be a way. I''m sure there has to be. I have to abuse my own abilities, my mana, everything. Even if it hurts, even if my body feels like it''s going burst into pieces when I overuse my mana, even when I feel like my soul is going to tear apart into pieces.


    "Foo!"


    "N-Naturia¡­! It worked!"


    Naturia emerged like a sh of green light in the middle of the darkness. It felt overwhelming, as if she hade to save me, a miracle even¡­ but even though I thought her appearance would help¡­


    "Huh? A Spirit? Well, that won''t change anything."


    As he said that, the skeleton slowly walked towards us. In the meantime, the shadows covering his body began to turn into long tentacles with sharp tips. Then, he pointed them at us. For some reason, he wasn''t using Death Beam again. Why? Can''t he easily kill us that easily? Or¡­ can he not conjure it yet?


    Certainly, such a strong spell couldn''t be conjured continuously without any side effects. Perhaps he requires more mana, and he used it all up so he''s using something less costly?


    Whatever the case, the tentacles heading our way could easily pierce through my fire wall and our bodies, killing us on the spot.


    With that in mind, I looked at Aquarina struggling to stand up. I have to protect her; I can''t let her die here.


    I''ve already died before, so I can die again. Sure¡­ that was fine.


    But I don''t want this precious little girl to die. I don''t want to¡­ I don''t!


    "Metabolism eleration."


    FLASH!


    I infused my body with the Life-attribute spell as my metabolism was enhanced tenfold. From how the spell worked, the more mana I used, the more it was enhanced.


    In any case, I need to. I have to go all out if I don''t want her to die. I''ll use it all, even if my body is torn into pieces.


    I don''t care anymore!


    FLASH!


    My muscles suddenly began to hurt after I activated the spell, as if countless tiny needles were piercing them all. My organs felt the same while my blood began to flow so quickly that it was evaporating. My skin also became redder as vapor came out of my body. However, even though I was feeling great pain, I felt like my body was surpassing its own limits, the limits of strength that a four-year-old could possibly reach.


    After getting used to it, I stood up in a single second, rushed towards Aquarina, before conjuring a fire wall¡­ all in three seconds. That was the same amount of time it took for the shadowy tentacles to reach Aquarina, sessfully managing to block them.


    FLAAAAAASSHHHH!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Hmm? You got faster all of a sudden¡­? Heh, no matter how much you struggle, the difference in power is way too big! You''ll hopelessly die, and there won''t be anyoneing to help you!" said the skeleton,ughing maniacally as more and more shadow tentacles began to make their way towards me.


    "Fire Wall! Fire Wall! Fire Wall! Fire Wall!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    I continuously conjured the only spell that can do something for us. I needed to buy time, as much time as possible! Constant walls of mes began to appear one after another, protecting us all around and even more above us. On the other hand, an endless sea of darkness continued to fall over us like a rain of ck spears.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    The fire walls began to fall apart one by one in mere seconds. Unfortunately, I couldn''t keep up for too long. My entire body was about to burst into pieces. Sure, my mana wasing out, yes, but my body¡­ it was as if it was a balloon taking in too much air. In any moment, it would burst.


    Crack¡­!


    And then, I felt it. The mana broke the bone in my left arm and shattered it into pieces in an instant.


    CRASH!


    After that, my right arm exploded. Blood spurted out everywhere as I could see the bone below the muscles that were blown apart.


    "S-Sylphy?!"


    Aquarina cried in horror as she saw my entire body beginning to be torn apart by the pressure of my mana.


    "D-Don''t worry¡­! Agh!"


    "FOO!"


    Naturia desperately conjured Verdant Light over my body. Although my wounds didn''t heal, the bleeding stopped. Some scars emerged over the ugliest wounds, but even with all that, I was barely hanging on. Unfortunately, my healing spells were not strong enough, even with Naturia''s help. I tried summoning roots and nts, but there wasn''t anything I could use here. I had no seeds with me.


    CRASH!


    "GAHAHAH! GOTCHA!"


    Suddenly, thest fire wall broke apart as shadow tentacles reached my body.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    With the horrendous sound of my flesh being torn apart and pierced by dozens of shadow spears, I vomited out a mouthful of blood, I saw my arms, legs, torso, chest, all except my head, all of it was pierced by the shadow tentacles¡­


    Nngh¡­


    My mind began to flicker. It seems like I was about to die for rea.


    My senses started to be muddled due to this. I felt anemic.


    "Aggh¡­!"


    "S-Sylphy? ¡­No! No! NOOOOOO!!!"


    "Hahahaha! You''re next, little girl!"ughed the skeleton, looking at Aquarina.


    But for some reason, I wasn''t dead yet.


    I don''t know how this was possible. After all, I should be dead. My guts were syed outside my stomach, my lungs were pierced, I couldn''t even breathe.


    Yet¡­ I''m still here?


    "Oi¡­ you''ve still got to kill me¡­" I said as I touched the shadow tentacles with my hand. Soon, Naturia''s very spiritual essence of nature and life began to flow inside the tentacles of death and darkness.


    "Eh? I-Impossible- Nngh?! UNNGRRYYYYAAAAGGH¡­!"


    Then, I heard the bastard scream in agony for the first time.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 69 The Essence Of Life

    -----


    I don''t know why. In fact, I couldn''t really say why.


    My entire body was pierced by these shadow tentacles. I could clearly feel the horrendous pain because of it. My legs were torn apart, bloodily falling apart into chunks. My heart was pierced, bursting instantly from the attack, plus my lungs were also pierced. Currently, I was drenched in blood. My stomach was pierced, and my torn-apart intestines were also visible. The only thing that was intact ended up being my head. Maybe it''s because this bastard decided to make me look at my own body before dying. Just for extra horror and trauma.


    However, I couldn''t tell why I wasn''t dead. My entire body¡­ as mangled as it was¡­  should be dead by now. But I wasn''t. Could this be¡­? The endless health from the System actually made me "alive" even when my body is disfigured like this? Is this¡­ the "glitched" HP that never changes its numerical value?


    Despite not regenerating automatically, I''m still alive. So what? If I''m reduced to a meat paste, will I still remain alive? If I rot away, will I still be alive, with my soul being stuck to this horrendous body? Well, I would''ve probably lost my consciousness if my head was hit and my brain was greatly damaged, but theoretically, my soul would still remain in my body?


    This is¡­ ugh. Even though the pain was still numbing my mind, I faintly nced at the skeleton before me. In front of me, I saw Aquarina crying desperately.


    Don''t cry¡­ I''m fine.


    It''s not so bad when you''re burned alive constantly by an angered dragon. It seems you eventually get used to the pain.


    I tried to buy more time for Aquarina. I knew our parents wouldn''t sit down after their daughters disappeared. I had to buy as much time as possible. Aquarina¡­ doesn''t have the same ability as me. If she''s pierced like I was, she''ll definitely die.


    And out of all things that could happen¡­ I cannot let that happen.


    "Oi¡­ you''ve still got to kill me¡­" I said, touching the shadow tentacles with my hand. Soon, Naturia''s very spiritual essence of nature and life began to flow inside the tentacles of death and darkness.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While doing so, I suddenly noticed that Naturia was also crying desperately. Her powers began to flow in great quantities, absorbing my mana. Now that my body was all torn apart, I guess using all the mana I had didn''t matter that much, so Ipletely went all out, using my endless mana to its fullest potential.


    FLASH!


    I suddenly felt as if my very soul and mind was being infused into the death and darkness of these tentacles connecting to me. I don''t know how exact I could exin it, but my very soul dissolved itself into it. It fused with my endless mana, creating a wave of golden yellow essence that spread across the skeleton''s shadows.


    For some reason, I realized the elements of Nature and Life were super effective against Death and Darkness if Ibined them. Then again, the nature of lifepletely negated death, but I had yet to train this magic element, so I wasn''t confident about using it¡­ until now.


    Naturia guided my hand, soon feeling and realizing that I had discovered a strange capability the uniqueposition of my body possessed.


    I saw as the shadow tentacles suddenly began to burn and dissipate into nothingness. Soon, the skeleton started to groan in pain right after that¡­ well, this was the first time he''s genuinely in pain.


    "Eh? I-Impossible- Nngh?! UNNGRRYYYYAAAAGGH¡­!"


    SPLAT!


    My entire body soon fell on the ground as I destroyed the tentacles. Currently, I look like a horrendous and gory mess¡­ for some reason, using regeneration spells on me multiple times didn''t work. At most, some of the wounds I had closed, but other than that, no progress.


    While doing that, I faintly looked up as I saw that my life energy was spreading over the guy''s shadows, turning them all into yellow-gold essence, quickly dissipating it.


    "What kind of magic is this?! N-Not even Tier 8 Life Magic should be much of a problem to me- AGH!"


    He suddenly fell on the ground as the element of Life continued to spread into his body. Suddenly, I saw something truly horrendous, his skeletal body began to grow flesh. Yes, muscles started to wrap around his bones, and even skin formed on top of it. It was definitely a horrid sight.


    "W-What? A revival spell?! This won''t work!"


    However, he quickly cut it off. His entire arm fell on the ground and actually continued to regenerate as most of the essence was infused into it. On the other hand, the rest of his body was "purified" by his own darkness while my power was easily suppressed.


    "Hahh¡­ Ungh¡­"


    He gasped for air despite having no lungs. From the looks of it, he seemed to have been utterly terrified by that. Good.


    I wish I could do much more, but I couldn''t even talk now. My face was facing the floor, plus I think my nose broke and my jaw dislocated from the impact. The very least I could say about it would be¡­ it hurts like hell.


    "S-Sylphy¡­ S-Sylphy!"


    While that was happening, Aquarina kneeled before my corpse as she began to cry.


    Fuck, this is harsh. I didn''t want her to see such a thing. But man¡­ I wish I could do something else! My healing magic is not powerful enough, plus my mana is useless if I cannot use the spells I want to use. Trying to use spells doesn''t work now. After all, my mind was too exhausted, while Naturia seemed to have fallen into aa after using all her power.


    "Y-You pest¡­! I will turn you into ashes!" the skeleton roared. Soon, he rushed towards me, summoning his scythe once more, a massive phantasmal scythe.


    "You can somehow remain in your corpse despite dying¡­ are you some sort of Undead? Well, no matter! With this scythe, I''ll slice your soul in half and there won''t be any second chances for you! DIE!"


    Soul?! He can destroy my soul? If my soul is destroyed, then everything is over¡­ I cannot even regenerate back¡­ I will die for real!


    No¡­ I don''t want to disappear¡­ this¡­ this wasn''t part of the deal, you damn God!


    Fuck¡­ my entire body feels like I''ve turned into a mass of slime¡­ I can''t even move an inch¡­ Aquarina¡­ please run away!


    Please¡­ run away!


    "¡­"


    However, Aquarina suddenly fell silent as she looked at the skeleton, whose name was Hell.


    "Ngh? S-Such strong aura!"


    The skeleton stopped midway through his move as Aquarina''s entire body began to emanate immense amounts of mana¡­


    SPLASH!


    Then, it was as if the might of the oceans was summoned.


    -----

 Chapter 70 Awakening

    -----


    "¡­"


    I barely grasped the situation that was happening as my mind was continuously going back and forth between being conscious and unconscious. But for some reason, Aquarina suddenly felt like she¡­ broke. After crying desperately for a while, she fell silent.


    Her entire body began to emanate a strong amount of power soon after as mana was overflowing from her body like a constant stream of water. How much mana does this girl have? I couldn''t tell, but I was certain it wasn''t a lotpared to mine. Though, whenpared to other people, she had¡­ a lot.


    An immense quantity of it.


    Was this because she''s a heroine and the daughter of two heroes? I don''t know, but that might be a possibility. Her power was incredible though, despite probably only having a Tier 1 Magic Circle inside her soul. However, that didn''t matter at all. Her pendant and her earrings suddenly shone brightly as her mana was absorbed by them.


    Soon, her soul began to overflow with azure energy, and then, the massive might of the oceans was summoned as the figure of a gigantic snake-like entity floating in the middle of the skies appeared.


    What¡­ what is this?


    At this moment, her eyes were shing with aquamarine light. It was as if Aquarina was not here anymore, but instead, something else took over. This wasn''t even her Undine Spirit, this was¡­ something else.


    "W-what¡­. wait a second¡­ you''re¡­ Leviathan?!"


    Hell suddenly fell on his butt over the might of the massive sea snake that emerged before him, roaring loudly as ocean waves constantly generated around the gigantic entity.


    He red down at Hell with shing bright azure eyes¡­


    He''s¡­ Leviathan? The being inside the earrings and pendants that Aquarina has? But how? She didn''t have the soul, right? How is this working?


    Maybe she ate his flesh? I don''t know¡­


    "Grrr¡­."


    The massive being red down at Hell as the oceanic aura emanating from it spread across the entire ce like a domain of oceans. It continued to expand and made everything seem as if we were in the middle of the sea.


    "W-Wait! Hold on a second! You''re Leviathan, right? Don''t you remember me? Hell! The Lord of Death!" said Hell desperately.


    "I never liked you anyways, you skull-faced hypocrite," replied Leviathan, quickly cutting off any sort of rtionship between the two.


    "Nngh?! Why are you even trying to help her? And you''re dead too! How are you here? This is¡­ your Soul Fragments¡­? But why? Why are you helping the daughter of the ones that killed you?" Hell asked.


    "Because I find her worthy. Her gentle-hearted soul has captivated me," Leviathan told him.


    "You''ve always been an idiot anyways! A stupid beast who was soft deep down! Don''t worry, a mere soul such as yourself cannot possibly stand a chance against me! I''ll y you for good!" roared the skull-faced hypocrite. Soon, his darkness began to emanate like an explosion of shadows.


    In the meantime, Leviathan suddenly looked down at me.


    "I''ll be taking this," he said. Not long after, the earrings I had flew away from me, fusing with his materialized body.


    FLASH!


    "This¡­ I don''t know if it''s enough, but it could buy us some time¡­ it all depends on whether this bastard has be rusty."


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    Suddenly, Leviathan shaped the oceanic domain around him into a gigantic sphere of water, firing it as a storming vortex of water towards Hell.


    BOOMMM!!!


    "Nngh¡­! This¡­ it''s weak! Hahaha! You''re really dead, aren''t you?" Hell said with glee as his shadow and death gathered into his body, exploding into a strong shockwave. Surprisingly, the vortex made by Leviathan was easily destroyed!


    "My magic is not the same as before¡­ hmm."


    FLASH!


    Leviathan didn''t even think twice as he flew straight towards Hell and attacked him with the materialization of his body.


    CLASH!


    "GROOOOARRR!"


    He roared loudly as his sharp fangs began to tear apart the shadows covering and protecting the skeleton. On the other hand, the skeleton fought back by firing multiple spears of darkness, piercing Leviathan''s body. Though, I quickly noticed that it wasn''t blood that wasing out, but just water.


    SLASH!


    Sometimeter, Leviathan suddenly raised one of his small arms, which had sharp ws, using them to sh through the face of the skeleton, tearing apart a chunk of his skull in the process.


    CLASH!


    "Uagh¡­!"


    From behind the skeleton''s skull, there was a groaning and howling phantasmal specter made of darkness roaring angrily.


    Is that his real body? So, the skeleton is like just a vessel? I guess all skeletons are not just skeletons, they also have souls¡­


    Nngh¡­ I don''t even know how I''m even thinking properly. In any case, not being able to breathe is horrendously annoying.


    CLASH!


    "Y-You damn snake! Why do you have to interrupt me when I was about to fulfill my destiny?! Do you truly want these children to be the new heroes? Are you going against the world''s will? You bastard! You''re allying with the Gods, aren''t you?!" Hell roared as his shadows began to slowly overwhelm Leviathan.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Allying with the Gods? I don''t care¡­ about anything like that! I''ve chosen to protect this girl¡­ and that''s the end of that!" roared Leviathan in response as he opened his jaws. Soon, an enormous quantity of oceanic water came out in the form of high-pressured vortexes, falling over the skeleton once more.


    SPLAAAAASSSHHH!


    "Graaggh¡­!"


    "Plus, you''re the one to talk. You''ve already allied with the Gods, right?" Leviathan asked him.


    "Eh?! H-How¡­?!"


    "How did I know? Since when have you been able to create dimensions? The Dimensional Lord is dead. You''ve allied a God capable of summoning a pocket dimension for you, right? It appears that even Gods want to kill the Heroes now!" said Leviathan.


    "T-Tch! Not like you''ll ever find out the truth! You''re dying today, alongside those detestable children!" Hell roared in response. After that, his power suddenly surged from his skeleton body like an immense explosion of spectral darkness. It was so strong that it began to epass everything.


    "Damn it...!"


    Leviathan suddenly formed a massive bubble with his entire water-based body as he covered both of us with it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the meantime, the massive amount of darkness began to consume everything in the vicinity as I saw Leviathan struggling. Then, his soul began to slowly dissolve, with the stones that were making him up turning into ash¡­


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 71 Sacrifice

    -----


    The power of the skeleton was incredible. It was as if he had gone all out. Releasing all of this power over us, Leviathan, who had put up such a good fight so far, ended being reduced into a defensive stance as he shaped into a dome of water and protected us from being devoured by this all-consuming darkness.


    Based on how his soul was weakening and slowly dissipating, this power had a simr nature to Death Beam, meaning that could it turn us into ashes if it were to touch us¡­ such a dangerous power.


    So, this is the true power of a monster that our parents had to fight, huh. The KinLord of Death, Hell¡­ he was probably strong enough to survive several encounters and escape at the end, hiding until he finally had the chance of picking us out somehow. Well, I guess that''s true, seeing how he''s attempting to kill us.


    At this point, I noticed that Leviathan was slowly dissipating. His soul was turning into literal ashes, while the blue jewels were also fading away. Aquarina seemed to be in a trance as the magic of Leviathan was taking over her body, but I think she had fallen unconscious¡­ in fact, it''s taking all my concentration for me to not fall unconscious as well. Right now, my body is too damaged.


    My entire body is probably confused at this moment. After all, I don''t have supernatural regeneration abilities. With that, even if my HP doesn''t go out, it doesn''t mean I can recover even if I''m torn apart. I just stay like this while my soul doesn''t leave whatever is left from my body. It seems more like a curse from a certain perspective.


    Of course, I''ve tried several times to use magic myself, but I cannot. My soul is weakened and cracked, as if it was like ss. The pressure of all the mana I used almost shattered my soul into pieces, to the point it has severely weakened my Magic Circle as well¡­ if I do anything rash, my soul will be destroyed by my own mana, which is like a constant pressure that keeps growing with every passing second. Sigh¡­ my soul is not strong enough to withstand infinite power after all.


    Even doing little things using mana makes it shatter a bit more¡­ I''m basically on myst leg.


    My parents¡­ where are they?


    Mom¡­


    Dad¡­


    Why are you¡­ not here?


    Where are you when I needed you the most?


    I wish¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I wish I could do more¡­


    Despite everything I''ve done, I''m still weakpared to these absolute monsters¡­


    While thinking this, I noticed that Leviathan was left on hisst blue jewel. Unfortunately, that one was also dissipating into ashes as the darkness was barely beginning to recede.


    "Aquarina¡­ this is¡­ my farewell¡­ I¡­ I apologize for not being able to protect you anymore¡­" he muttered.


    Why? Why did a demon like him decide to help us out so much? I¡­ I wish that stupid Ignatius could be half as decent as Leviathan.


    You¡­ know what?


    I don''t care anymore. I''ll just shatter my soul into pieces.


    If it means I can give Aquarina a chance to survive¡­ then I''ll dly die.


    I could never let my little beloved sister die in front of me.


    "Leviathan¡­ take this," I muttered.


    "Eh?!"


    After saying that, I quickly began to infuse all my mana into Leviathan through the power of Mana Usage. Soon, a stream of transparent energy, mana, fueled Leviathan''s entire body as the blue stone that was left of "him" stopped breaking apart. Simultaneously, his entire soul fragment felt renewed.


    Huh. To think my mana can do such a thing.


    FLAAAASH!


    With my aid, the darkness suddenly receded as Leviathan felt this new power surging throughout his entire being.


    "RROOOAARRR!"


    He suddenly jumped over Hell, who fell to the floor.


    "Y-You''re still here even after all that?!" he asked dumbfounded. He perhaps thought that with that ultimate attack he did, he would get us for real now.


    "You¡­ You''re fueling me with mana!" said Leviathan.


    Crack¡­ crack!


    Unsurprisingly, my soul continued to shatter. Right now, I felt like my entire being was beginning to disappear slowly, bit by bit.


    "Use it¡­"


    Leviathan somehow knew what was happening to me and said no more, rushing towards Hell and pummeling him into the ground with dozens of vortexes of high-pressured water.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "GRUUUAGGGH¡­!"


    His entire body began to be torn apart¡­ Leviathan was doing it!


    The might of the oceans resonated around his very soul as the entire ce shaped into his domain of oceanic water. It felt like the rage of the ocean waves was materialized into his roar.


    "RROOOOAARRR!"


    "Y-You damn¡­! Lizard¡­!" Hell muttered, his entire body beginning to be destroyed into pieces.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    Soon, his skeleton body was torn apart and shattered as Leviathan''s water dissipated into mana particles. Seeing that, I quickly stopped giving him mana right before my soul was going to turn into bits and pieces.


    With that, a small form of Leviathan was left floating in midair. He seemed exhausted. His entire power was reduced to his current form.


    "Ungh¡­ is he¡­?" he wondered, looking down at the darkness that slowly dissipated.


    However, the darkness suddenly began to spread further.


    "Ah!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    "To think I would need to use the fragment of my lord, the Demon King, to defeat a piece of trash such as you!"


    Suddenly, a gigantic ghost-like specter emerged from the pile of bones left by Hell. In less than an instant, a massive and monstrous being made out of phantasmal darkness and shadows appeared. At the center of his body was a massive blue me resonating with some unknown, demonic power, fueling his entire being into an evolution.


    This is¡­ a Demon King''s fragment, the same fragment that Beelzebub once used against my parents.


    "T-This can''t be¡­!" Leviathan muttered with a tinge of despair.


    CLASH!


    A massive phantasmal w grabbed him as I felt despair the same way he did.


    It was all over now. The enormous pressure that Hell released from his very being¡­ it waspletely different than before.


    Only despair began to take over my heart. At this moment, I began to only think about how I was going to die no matter what.


    "Nnggh...! A-Aquarina...!"


    BOOOM!!!


    Soon, in front of me, Leviathan was destroyed. Thest fragment he had was annihted, and nothing¡­ was left.


    "You two are next¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 72 The Last Resort

    -----


    Crack... crack!


    CRASH!


    Everything around Sylph''s soul began to shatter as the System flew around desperately, trying to evade therge sharp pieces of soul falling from the ceiling of Sylph''s Soul Scape.


    "S-Sylph... Stop using so much mana... y-you''re... you''re going to die!"


    The System feltpletely powerless right now. She couldn''t do anything for Sylph throughout all this. Her power was only confined to the status and her skills. Plus, due to the countless glitches, she couldn''t even interfere and aid her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She carried Naturia above her body, which resembled a glowing orb of white light. Currently, Naturia was weakened and in aa. No matter how many times she tried to wake her up, she wouldn''t. The little spirit had done everything it possibly could to help Sylph but ended up exhausted as well. If she were to use more of her power, she would also die.


    "That monster is so strong... Sylph''s parents are not showing up... is everything... is it really going to end here?!"


    The System began to despair. She had forged a strong bond with Sylph all this time, to the point she saw her as her only family and her beloved sister. She had been healed greatly from her mental trauma as a glitched and wrongly made being by Sylph''s words every night, slowly and tenderly healing her broken mind.


    "No... there must be some way... surely..."


    She quickly tried to exert her powers in every way possible. However, only sharp pain epassed her being. Because of that, the glitches suddenly became even worse, even feeling paralyzed for several seconds.


    "Ungh... why...? Why am I such a failed being...? I... ah!"


    At this moment, the System suddenly noticed therge bubble floating in the sky, filled with mes. This bubble was also being bombarded with sharp ss-like fragments of soul, slowly tearing it apart.


    "T-That''s where Ignatius is!"


    Seeing the bubble, the System flew towards the grumpy dragon''s soul as she saw him evading the sharp soul fragments,pletely confused as to what might be going on outside.


    "W-What''s happening? Sylph''s soul... is it shattering?! No... t-there''s no way... Where are her useless parents?!" he roared, also feeling despair.


    Despite how he acted and how much he hated humans, throughout the past three years of doing mock battles with Sylph, he slowly softened up to Sylph. Without any other way and any other person to speak, he began to slowly forge a bond of love and hate towards her.


    Despite how he reluctantly decided to never help her, at this moment, he began to despair. Thinking about her friend dying as her soul was shattered made him extremely desperate. That was especially so because his soul would also be destroyed as it was "merged" with hers.


    The System flew towards the bubble where Ignatius was, calling for his help.


    "You! The dragon! Help Sylph out! S-She''s dying, you know?! If she dies, you''ll die too!" the System told him.


    "Y-You? ...Help her? But... I..." Ignatius muttered.


    "How can you even think twice after all this time?! Sylph has been trying to be friends with you this whole time! You know that she''s not at fault of your soul being trapped here? It''s... my fault! Don''t me her for it! me me!" the System eximed; her tone desperate.


    "T-This..."


    "I hate to admit it because I don''t really like your attitude, but you''re thest resort I have... go out... and help her out... please...!" the System begged once more.


    "..."


    -----


    Leviathan died a sorrowful death as he was crushed, hisst words screaming for Aquarina. At this point, I really don''t know what to say, but I felt bad for this. He had probably been protecting her this whole time, only to end up dying at the end.


    With Leviathan dead, Aquarina''s entire body fell to the floor after he died. She waspletely knocked out...


    Is everything... over now?


    The massive specter approached us quickly. In a split-second, his gigantic ws approached me.


    "You''re the strangest thing I''ve seen in all my life. Despite your body already torn apart, you''re still hanging on?! This soul... you somehow have it stuck on your corpse... yet you''re not an Undead... what a bizarre ability. Don''t worry, you''re going to die now. Maybe you can''t die physically... but your soul is already quite shattered..." he said with a malicious cackle, his ws extending towards my soul.


    However...


    FLASH!


    An explosion of mes quickly emerged from my soul. However, these were not my own mes.


    A draconic presence emerged from my entire soul, shing with vast amounts of zing power.


    "W-What? Dragon mes? Agh!"


    Hell suddenly retreated back in an instant. At this moment, I realized that the mes that came from my soul were from no one else than him, the annoying dragon that never let me make him my familiar.


    To think he showed up at the veryst moment... this feels... rather ironic.


    "Sorry for the wait..." he apologized.


    Soon, a massive amount of mes emerged from my soul, transforming into a gigantic red dragon.


    The mana flowing into him was mine, but somehow, the pressure on my soul was minimal.


    Realizing this, I noticed that the System was doing something outrageous, using her own body as the conductor of mana, taking all the pressure herself. Her entire body was gaining even more glitches due to this pressure. On top of that, she was also groaning in agony...


    But she wasn''t stopping.


    She''s... doing this for me? Even if it hurts so much?


    With the nigh endless amount of mana flowing into Ignatius, his body continued to grow bigger and bigger as he immediately flew towards Hell. Soon, the two began to fight each other.


    "A-A dragon?! From where did youe from?! Wait! Are you her familiar?! Does the Dragon King know about your treason?!" Hell roared.


    "I-I don''t care anymore! ROOOAAR!"


    Ignatius merely answered Hell''s darkness-filled blows with loud roars, bites, shes, and powerful breath attacks, bathing the enormous skeleton with all the deadly mes he possibly could. With that, the entire battlefield suddenly turned into an immense inferno. Surprisingly, these mes didn''t hurt us, but instead protected us.


    "Another traitor! Fine! More of the same, then! You''ll die a pitiful death just like that sea snake!" Hell roared, pushing forward with great fervor.


    "Don''tpare a dragon with a sea snake! I''ll show you the true might of the son of the Dragon King!!!" Ignatius roared in response.


    BOOM!


    -----

 Chapter 73 Union!

    -----


    In front of me, something truly insane was happening, something that even I couldn''t believe. The grumpy dragon that never dared to be my familiar was now helping me out of all things! But why now?! You really took your sweet time!


    Just when I was at the edge of despair, he had to appear and save me¡­ really? Ugh¡­


    "Sorry for the wait!" he said arrogantly. Deep down I felt like strangling him for not wanting to show up earlier. In fact, if he appeared earlier, we could have perhaps stopped the death of Leviathan!


    Then again, it''s not like he cared about him, nor did he know him¡­ Ignatius had his eyes fixated on Hell as he flew towards the giant skeleton, beginning to bathe him with his deadly mes, burning through his entire body. In response, the skeleton groaned in pain.


    While Ignatius was attacking, the System was doing something absolutely desperate, risking her own life and her entire structure as she infused herself with all the Mana I had, using herself as the pir to all the pressure instead of my soul. This effectively stopped putting pressure on my soul, however, that meant she was receive tons of damage all around her body. She was gaining even more glitches than ever before, groaning in agony. But even through all that, she never faltered.


    She was doing this for me¡­ while I was a sitting duck here, already technically dead¡­


    System¡­


    "ROOOOAARRR!"


    "Y-you damn lizard!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ignatius absorbed all of this endless mana, growing bigger and bigger to the point he dwarfed the gigantic ck specter, beginning to crush him using his massive zing body while bathing him with "dragon mes", mes that seemed to be different from normal fire.


    BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM!!!


    He used his gigantic zing limbs to push Hell into the ground while his breath constantly put deadly pressure over the Lord of Death. On the other hand, Hell used his shadows and darkness, fueled by the fragment of the Demon King, to fight back, devouring Ignatius'' mes as he put pressure on the dragon in exchange.


    Ignatius was way weaker than Leviathan, but because he was getting all this mana nonstop, he was growing stronger and stronger every single second. But then¡­ how long can the System keep this up?! She''s gonna break at any moment and shatter away! If she dies¡­ what can we do? What will I do? I cannot let my friend die that way!


    I feel so powerless in this situation¡­ I feel so useless¡­ I''ve done everything I possibly could, yet¡­ yet, we''re still struggling so much.


    "Come on¡­ Ignatius, give it everything you have!!!"


    I shouted with all my soul, to which Ignatius roared angrily in response.


    "ROOOOOAARRR! SYLPH!" he cried. The darkness and death consuming him was purified by his mes, pushing through, quickly turning it all into ashes!


    "Nnnggh¡­! H-How do you have so much goddamn mana?! T-This is ridiculous! But even with all this fuel, youck total power to defeat a being such as myself!!!" Hell shouted in response. With all the might of his darkness and death, he began to overwhelm Ignatius as both suddenly entered into a stalemate!


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    mes against darkness, the spectacle before me was that of pure catastrophe¡­!


    "Nnngh¡­ T-This isn''t enough¡­!" Ignatius murmured. Although he had all the energy he could get, his power still wasn''t enough! Without properly having cultivated magic power, he could only get this far¡­


    "Come on¡­ Ignatius¡­ System¡­ Ah, Naturia! Wake up! Please!"


    At this moment, I sensed Naturia sleeping inside my soul. As she suddenly heard my call, the System infused Mana into her as well, agonizingly crying in pain in the process.


    "Naturia!!!"


    "FOO!"


    Naturia suddenly opened her eyes wide, shing with bright yellow and green light as she rushed outside my soul, only to¡­ reach Ignatius!


    "Y-You?!"


    Ignatius was suddenly embraced by the power of Naturia as something I never thought could happen at all¡­ happened!


    The two¡­ fused?!


    "Unnggh¡­! Agghh! T-This power! This overwhelming power¡­!" Ignatius eximed. Through their fusion, his entire body began to grow evenrger as life and nature merged with his mes. Eventually, his mes turned¡­ golden!


    "W-What is this?!" Hell cried in utter disbelief! Then again, I wouldn''t me him. After all, I was just as shocked as him!


    Soon, Ignatius'' entire body began to growrger and more majestic, as if the design of his draconic scales turned into a majestic armor made of gold. In fact, his entire body received this treatment as well. His ws became golden while his head gained a golden helmet. His wings spread out, covered in golden mes¡­


    It exuded the strong power of Life and Fire the most, with Nature epassing all of it to form a wonderfulbination.


    The golden mes began to eat into the darkness, devouring and burning it all with a bit more ease than normal fire.


    Surprisingly, even though they didn''t seem that amazing, Hell cried the loudest when he touched them.


    "GRYYYYYAAAAAAGGGH¡­! Y-You damn lizard! Y-You''ve fused with a spirit and acquired such power¡­?! T-These are¡­ mes of Life! It can''t be¡­ t-this is absolutely impossible!" he roared.


    "Oh, you better believe it!!!" roared Ignatius in response as his entire body began to pummel Hell into the ground, pushing through with enormous fists, kicks, whips, and bites, all with the goal of tearing down the darkness within this specter!


    CLASH! CLASH! CRASH! CRASH! BOOOMM!!!


    His golden ming ws shed through the darkness, consuming it with great haste!


    Because of that, Hell''s darkness and death couldn''t keep up with it as he began to falter. Soon, he felt weakened. Eventually, he started to move back¡­


    He seemed¡­ fearful?


    While that was happening, Ignatius didn''t give Hell a break as he continued to fight arduously. After all, the darkness and death of Hell was tremendous, at apletely different level even. Yet somehow, he was pushing through¡­


    At this point, I could finally sense it. The fusion between Ignatius and Naturia¡­ it was glorious.


    I could sense that their minds were aligned, as well as their thoughts. They were working together despite how ipatible they were with one another, all for me¡­


    The System continued to supply them with mana as she began to weaken further. They only had a bit more time before the system were to weaken too much¡­ to the point she wouldn''t be able to push more mana¡­


    "GROAARR!"


    Soon, a massive st of golden mes consumed Hell¡­


    BOOOMM!!!


    ------

 Chapter 74 A Mysterious Entity

    -----


    The fiery might of Ignatius continued to pummel Hell into the ground. His golden mes were fierce and powerful, to the point they consumed all his darkness and death, thrashing him to the ground!


    Ignatius charged all the power he could muster inside his draconic jaws as it began to sh with bright yellow-gold light, so bright and dazzling that itpletely illuminated this entire dark space.


    After that, he unleashed the deadliest breath attack he could, releasing all the power he had in an all-out breath attack! The burst of golden mes continued to consume the darkness of Hell as it spiraled around like a holy vortex of golden mes.


    BOOM!!!


    Having lost his physical body, Hell began to groan in agony as his soul was directly hit! The soul of this dark specter began to be "infected" by the bright Life mes that Ignatius and Naturia''sbination formed, fueling themselves with my mana which was being supported by the System. Everything came together in that very instant as Hell''s spectral soul began to crack into pieces,pletely overwhelmed by the golden and fiery brilliance of Ignatius.


    His pitch-ck soul wavered in agony. The brightness of the golden mes exploded all across his spectral body as the skull-like face this specter had cried in agony. Golden mes came out of his jaws and eyes, surging from within the depths of his very soul!


    "DIEEEE!" Ignatius roared with all his draconic fury. Meanwhile, the power of Naturia within him pulsated with the essence of life and nature. His fiery mes converged together with her, uniting in this all-out attack!


    "I-Impossible¡­! I am¡­ d-dying?! It¡­ can''t¡­ be! Unnnggh¡­! Aaaaaggh¡­! GRYYYYAAAAAGGH..!"


    BOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    With that, Hell''s entire body was consumed by the fiery golden yellow mes of Ignatius and Naturia as his entire spectral body exploded into nothingness, bing purified by the holy mes¡­


    FLASH!


    Soon after that, the two separated from their temporary fusion as the stream of mana disappeared. The System fell on my Soul Scape''s floor as her entire body was deformed and in great pain. She had done everything she could, falling unconscious after everything was over.


    Sometimeter, Ignatius and Naturia slowly went back to my soul, too weakened to do anything else.


    After that, I felt a painful share of the pressure the System went through, but for some reason, my soul¡­ was barely hanging on.


    In any case¡­ it''s¡­ over¡­


    Hahh¡­


    Maybe I should fall unconscious now¡­


    My mind feels numb¡­ I don''t think I can hang on for any longer-


    Creeak¡­


    Suddenly, a cracking sound was heard within the space.


    Eh?


    I suddenly sensed a powerful, divine presence looking over the entire ce we were in.


    "Incredible! Your power is amazing!"


    "Eh?"


    "You''ve defeated this being and even through all that, you''re still alive?! What¡­ are you?"


    I heard the voice of a fascinated man.


    Who was he?


    What was happening?


    "W-Who are you?"


    I spoke with my mind in response. Surprisingly, he somehow heard me.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m a God¡­"


    "A¡­ G-God?"


    "And you''re an interesting being! What makes you this way? You seem to have near-endless mana, and on top of that, an ability that lets you stay alive even in your current state?"


    "¡­"


    "Oh, right! I shouldn''t speak like this when we''re enemies, technically¡­ young Sylph¡­"


    The voice of this man was creepy, it sent chills through my spine¡­ or whatever was left of it anyway. The worst part was that I couldn''t even see him, but I knew he was somehow here, within this space.


    "At this moment, you''re wondering why your parents haven''t showed up, right? Well, the time in this dimension is 20 times faster than outside!"


    W-What?!


    Are you telling me that no matter how much time passed¡­ no matter how much we tried to buy time, my parents would take 20 times as long to get here?!


    Then¡­ will this being kill me before they can arrive?


    But for some reason, he seems stupid. Why is he wasting time and speaking to me so much?


    He even revealed to me that he had technically made this entire "dimension"¡­ this space where the two of us were sent¡­


    "Hm, do you think you''ve actually won? It was very fun to see you y around with Hell, but he has a special ability, you know?" the being told me.


    "Eh?!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "He, as the Lord of Death, can obviously cheat death! Did you know your parents actually killed him three times and he''s still kicking even after that? Do you know why that''s the case?"


    "W-What?!"


    "Because he has many lives! As long as he has souls within his soul scape¡­ he can revive as much as he wants! Look, the fragment of the Demon King is activating! He''sing back to kill you! Hahaha! How amusing! Let''s see what yourst struggle will be, Sylph!"


    The voice of this jackass resonated across the entire space as I saw arge ck crystal sh with dark and death energy. Soon, it exploded out of nowhere as countless wailing souls emerged out of it, merging together into one and then¡­ Hell was back into his specter form.


    "Hahh¡­ technically, I died. After all, this is just a recreation of my own self! But it worked once more¡­ hahaha! I am invincible!" the skeleton-faced specter let out a loud cackle.


    "No¡­ this¡­ can''t be!"


    "Oh, it can! All your efforts only took down a few thousands of my souls, but I possess billions! Can you kill me a few dozen times before I spend all of them? I doubt it! Now that all your stupid little toys are gone¡­ you''re nothing but a rotting corpse!" he said to me, directly to my mind!


    "Finish them already. I don''t want to do it because I don''t want to dirty my hands¡­ if I do something to them, the other Gods will easily be able to detect it¡­" the entity told Hell.


    "Hmph, I was going to do it anyways!" Hell said in response.


    With that, he slowly moved closer to me, pointing his dark ws towards us.


    "I''ll finish you off swiftly. Reviving fills my mana back up, so I can even use Death Beam once more¡­!"


    FLASH!


    Two dark beams reached us in an instant.


    Crack!


    However, as if the air in this space was ss, it split open¡­ as a massive zing de emerged from it.


    -----

 Chapter 75 The Cavalry Is Here!

    -----


    Crack!


    Just as I thought that everything would end then and there, a massive zing de appeared out of thin air. As if space itself cracked open like ss, this de surged with fiery mes, slicing through space with great effort.


    SLAAAASH!


    "Huh?!"


    Hell was left shocked as the mes quickly emerged into the space and flew towards him, sting him into the ground, thrashing him as if he was just a pile of rubble!


    BOOOMMM!!!


    "Gruuuaagh¡­!"


    In fact, his entire phantasmal body was consumed by these incredibly powerful mes. Wait¡­ he actually died?!


    Those mes¡­ there''s no way¡­


    My father finally showed up! He actually came!


    Even with the time dtion¡­ I knew he would eventually get here¡­


    It seems that they were quick in their actions then¡­ if time is 20 times slower in here, and it has barely been half an hour, that means their response to our disappearance was incredibly swift¡­ they would have taken a minute to get here if the time wasn''t different from outside.


    "SYYYYYYYYYYYYYYLPH!!!"


    The roaring scream of my father calling for me made me awake from my daze. After all, even in the pitiful state I ended up in, I was still alive.


    Father¡­


    "Fa¡­ ther¡­"


    I tried to muster these words as I saw Hell being consumed by the mes as he died on the spot¡­ my father''s might was unparalleled!


    "Hmm?! You heroes got here already? H-How?! You sliced through space and time?!" the entity that I assumed was some kind of god muttered in shock. Surprisingly, he was nowhere to be seen, as if he was invisible.


    "OOORRRRRAAA!"


    BOOOM!


    Space and time cracked open as father unleashed all his power. With that, the entire crack in space widened like a gate, leading to the outside world. Then, his body rushed inside, covered in a spiritual armor of mes.


    "Sylph!" he cried, looking for me¡­ until he saw me.


    "Ah¡­!"


    His eyes almost sunk into his eye sockets at that moment. His eyes squinted so tightly he could have broken them if it wasn''t because they were incredibly resilient. His face showed an incredibly pained expression. It was as if his soul had been taken out of his body.


    His lips trembled in horror and shock, seemingly bing stiff.


    "S-SYLPH¡­!"


    He screamed in agony as he rushed towards me. Tears began to flow out of his eyes as he saw the horrendous mess I had be.


    "No¡­! NO¡­! NO! NO! NO! NO! NOOOOO! SYLPHY¡­ SYLPHY! MY¡­ MY DAUGHTER! AHHH¡­!"


    I felt the anger, frustration, and sorrow of my father. He screamed as if the most precious thing in his life was taken away from him. He screamed so loudly that his lungs were about to burst. Even through all that, his tears continued to flow out of his eyes as he kneeled before my corpse.


    "Fa¡­ ther¡­"


    I mustered all the strength I could, moving my dislocated jaw. Thankfully, a few words came out, albeit faint and little. However, I couldn''t say anything else after that.


    "S-SYLPH¡­ y-you''re still alive?!"


    "ALLAN!"


    Suddenly, my mother entered through the portal with two more figures, who rushed by her side. Of course, those two figures were none other than Shade and Nepheline.


    "SYLPHY!"


    My mother cried in agony alongside my father. She gritted her teeth and appeared in front of me in an instant. Meanwhile, Shade and Nepheline looked at my corpse with great shock. After all, my body was filled with holes as blood splurted out like rivers everywhere. My guts were also out. In short, I was barely holding on¡­ if it could even be considered barely.


    "No! NO¡­! NOOO!"


    My mother began to scream like I had never heard her scream before. Thankfully, my father stopped her.


    "HEAL HER! S-She''s still alive!" he cried.


    "Ah¡­! FULL REVIVAL!"


    FLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, my mother utilized a technique capable of saving people from near-death. Full Revival, a special spell at the 9th tier of Holy Light Magic that couldpletely heal any wounds. In exchange, it took a gargantuan amount of Mana and my mother''s lifespan.


    Soon, the streams of light shed into my body. As if time was going back, my entire body was being reconstructed back to how I previously looked. The warm light felt so good as well! A few secondster, my heart began to beat once more, alongside my lungs which I could use to breathe. Thanks to that, my brain immediately felt lighter as it gained the oxygen it required.


    "Sylphy!"


    My parents suddenly hugged me tightly as they saw me be whole again. Their tears covered my entire face as I began to cry as well. Of course, I couldn''t contain myself. The sorrow, frustration, fear, and anger I felt all together made me want to cry a river nonstop. I felt their warm andforting hugs, finally feeling like I was alive again


    "I was so scared¡­ I was so scared¡­ it was so scary¡­"


    I couldn''t help but weep like a little girl. Then again, I was one¡­ it was so scary, but I had been containing my own horror this entire time. The monstrous being I had been fighting and struggling against had left such a big trauma on my own soul and body that I couldn''t help but cry desperately.


    "Oh, Sylphy¡­ Sylphy¡­ my girl¡­ I''m so sorry¡­ I''m so sorry!" my father cried as he apologized.


    "We''ll never let this happen¡­ n-never!" my mother said soon after, crying as well.


    "Aquarina¡­! Ah, she''s fine¡­" Shade said.


    "S-She has no wounds at all¡­ i-it can''t be¡­ S-Sylph¡­ you¡­?" Nepheline muttered.


    "Sylph, you were protecting Aquarina this entire time? H-how¡­ how¡­?!" father asked when he found that out.


    "I did everything I could¡­ it was hard¡­ so many things¡­ happened¡­ I¡­ ah! Don''t rx yet! That monster you killed can revive back, father!"


    I mustered these words as I pointed at therge ck jewel left on the floor, which began to shine brightly with countless souls.


    "So, he did this¡­ Hell! My mes killed him again, but he''sing back already¡­ this bastard!" my father roared as he let go of me, rushing towards the jewel.


    "You bastard¡­ You''ll pay for what you did to my daughter! I won''t go easy on you! RRRRAAAAAA!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "GRYAAGH¡­!"


    Soon, Hell''s screams of agony resonated around the entire space as the core he used to alwayse back was being sliced into pieces by father!


    -----

 Chapter 76 Escape!

    -----


    "Let me give you a hand as well¡­"


    My mother summoned her familiars, which all flew towards father and began to attack the giant core. From the looks of it, this time around, they were actually going to to finish him off! He always somehow escaped and revived back again, but now¡­ they finally got him!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Father''s fiery de released powerful fire-based attacks, slicing and piercing through the entire ck jewel with power that continuously got stronger. In response, the entire artifact, which was also somehow a fragment of the Demon King, was being sliced and burned into tiny pieces.


    Then again, it was made of an incredibly resilient material. Even with all this pressure, it was still somewhatpact, not burning into ashes. Though, my mother''s familiars joined and used their holy light to purify this darkness, making the mind of Hell inside the core wail in agony.


    A specter soon surged from within the fragments, roaring in pain and trying to st away my father and my mother''s familiars with his deathly power. However, my father merely swung his de and made him disappear! My father is so strong!


    "Agghhhh¡­! Uuuaaggh¡­! No¡­! I cannot¡­ die! Wait! I was¡­ just doing¡­ what I was told! UUAAAGGGH¡­!"


    "And I don''t care! Die miserably, you piece of garbage! You won''t even burn in hell! You''llpletely disappear!!!"


    My father''s soul suddenly surged from his entire body like a monstrous chimera made of mes. Quickly, it expanded its sharp and wide jaws, tearing apart all the souls stored in the core alongside Hell''s main consciousness¡­


    "GRRYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAHHH¡­!"


    BOOM!!!


    The fragments of the exploded core were quickly turned into ashes as the entirety of Hell was finished off rather swiftly¡­ well, this simply showed the difference in power between me and my parents. They were in apletely different level. While it took me all I had to even finish him off once, with the sacrifice of Leviathan in the process, breaking apart my entire body, damaging my soul to the point of almost being shattered, and the System, Naturia, and Ignatius'' great efforts, my father easily destroyed him at longst¡­ I''d like to think I helped a bit¡­ if possible.


    "It''s over¡­" my father said, lightly sighing.


    "No, father! Wait!" I quickly said.


    Everyone then looked at me as they felt the presence of someone truly powerful. This presence was overwhelming, all-epassing, and made one feel as if it represented all the heavens themselves¡­


    "Bravo! That was a wonderful show!"


    The voice of this man resounded across the entire dimension as my parents looked at the current situation with confusion¡­


    "This being was the one that created this dimension¡­ I don''t know who it is¡­ b-but I think it might be a god!" I told them.


    "A god?!" my mother asked, not expecting that at all.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The Dimensional Lord was in by us¡­ so there''s a god with the power of manipting space colluding with the Demon King''s army? But how and why?! Who are you?!" father roared with anger.


    "Who am I? That doesn''t really matter, no? Dead people don''t need to know about this¡­ now that I''ve got you all here together, I might as well dirty my hands and kill you heroes off!"


    "What? You bastard! You''re a god and you''re trying to kill my daughter and us out?!" father eximed in response.


    "You''re a traitor to the gods!" my mother could not help but say.


    "You would never understand! My goals are beyond your understanding. You cannot even possibly begin to fathom the TRUTH of this world and my goals¡­ you''re all chess pieces ying on my board¡­!" he said.


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" I asked.


    "Shut up you little wench! You''re all going to die! DIMENSIONAL COMPRESSION!"


    TRUUMMM!!!


    Suddenly, the entirety of this dimension began to tremble. It was as if something strange was pushing us in.


    "W-What''s happening?!" I asked, slightly fearful.


    "This¡­ he''spressing the entire dimension!" Shade said in response.


    "We have to escape, quickly!" Nepheline hurriedly said soon after.


    "On it!" roared my father. With that, he quickly moved towards us while my mother held me with her arms.


    "You won''t escape! I''m the master of this space! What I say are the rules! I''ve had enough fun now. It''s time for all of you to enter the chopping board!"


    The Dimension God, as I will call the guy from now on,ughed maliciously. He seemed to be a typical jackass that enjoyed the feeling of schadenfreude. I don''t know why he was being like this with the heroes that gods were supposed to protect, but he really wanted to just kill us off.


    FLASH!


    The entrance that father created was closed in an instant as the entire dimension continued topress itself. With itpressing a meter every second, and with the space only being a kilometer in size¡­ in due time, we''ll get crushed to death!


    I didn''t know if we could do anything, really. If this being could really control space, then how would we escape? We''re all inside of his own domain, after all. It seemed hopeless¡­


    "If I''ve already sliced a dimension once, then I can do it again!" said my father all of a sudden.


    "I''ll help," Shade said soon after.


    "Heh! You only did it because I allowed it! You won''t be able to easily slice through my dimension- ah!"


    SLASH!


    My father''s de, which had the legendary power of mes in it, soon began to slice through the dimensional walls in front of him. The strong de was even capable of piercing the walls of a dimension, doing it quite leisurely even!


    In contrast, his entire body bulged with muscles. It felt as if the power required to do this was enormous. Soon, his entire body began to unleash a strong aura of mes.


    Shade did the same as his entire body was infused with shadows while Aquarina was being held by Nepheline''s arms. His daggers suddenly grew in size, turning into thin and sharp des, which he coated in shadows.


    "Dimensional Cut!"


    "Dimensional sh!"


    CLAAAAAAASSSHHHH!


    Surprisingly, their attacks made the entire dimension tremble!


    RUMBLE!


    "I-Impossible! You can''t just do that! How¡­? This wasn''t within my calctions¡­!" the entity could not help but say in shock.


    "Then, you''ve calcted it all wrong, jackass!" I said, shing my middle finger into the ceiling as arge crack in space opened. Soon, I was carried outside of this dimension while I heard a frustrated cry from the being inside it¡­


    -----

 Chapter 77 A Calm Aftermath

    -----


    The mysterious entity looked at its own dimension slowly copsing on itself. The enemies it wanted to y had unfortunately escaped.


    "Tch¡­ it didn''t work out at the end¡­ who could have guessed they would even develop dimension-slicing attacks? This is outrageously unexpected. I should quickly head back for now. I can''t stay in this space any longer, lest I risk getting caught by the gods¡­"


    Despite its initial frustration, its temperament suddenly became calm and calctive. It was as if it was a different person altogether¡­. what kind of being could this god truly be?


    "No matter, no matter. There will be more chances for me in the future¡­ after all, my ns are beyond this entire charade¡­ I won''t rest until I can aplish my goals¡­" he muttered.


    -----


    After the entire nightmare happened, I ended up falling asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept but it definitely felt like an eternity went by.


    My body was reconstructed by mother, but I had died back then¡­ technically.


    As for my soul¡­ it was close to shattering into pieces. I was sure that pain was still there, but it seems it went away. I''m pretty sure my mother did something to heal me.


    As I slept, I saw my soul scape slowly reconstruct back together. Eventually, I was able to spend some time with the System, Naturia, and Ignatius now that things had finally calmed down.


    I really wanted to meet everyone outside, but I couldn''t wake up even if I forced my soul to wake my body up. Maybe I was put into an inducedatose through some kind of spell by mother. I guess she wants my soul to heal more thoroughly. Then again, I''ve read that sleeping is a good method to heal souls, so that might really be the case.


    As I spent time here, I was able to talk with Ignatius, Naturia, and the System about everything that happened. I also slowly used the healing light directed at me from my mother into the System, healing her pained wounds a bit. She''s technically something like an artificial spirit, so this light healed her up quite a bit.


    "Phew¡­ I feel way better¡­" she said with a sigh.


    "Thanks a lot for helping me out at that moment, System. It really means a lot¡­" I told her.


    "A-Ah¡­ i-it''s nothing¡­ it''s the duty of the System to help her host as much as possible!" the System said in response.


    "You''ve grown a lot these past three years. You''ve developed way more, plus you''re way more mature than before¡­" I pointed out.


    "Ueh? W-what are you talking about? I-I''m a system, not a person!" she could not help but say.


    The system was still a glowing orb of light, but she meant a lot to me.


    "You mean a lot to me¡­ even if you think that way. You''re my friend, my partner¡­ basically, you''re my sister!" I said.


    "Uwaah¡­ i-is that so?" she asked nervously.


    "Yeah, hug!"


    I hugged the System as she seemed to grow increasingly nervous and embarrassed.


    "I-I''m d¡­ you see me like this¡­ Sylphy¡­ You''re also the most important thing in my life," the System said as we hugged.


    "R-Really?" I asked.


    "Yeah! Y-You''re quite literally my world¡­" the System replied.


    "O-Oh¡­ well, I''m d¡­ we have mutual feelings of sisterhood!" I said in response.


    "R-Right! Yeah, that!" the System said after that.


    Hugging the System felt rather good. Then again, I was getting tired of calling her like that. With that, I began to think about what name to give to her that wasn''t just "System". In the meantime, Naturia flew around us. She seemed energetic and had gained her life force after resting up and being healed by my mother.


    "Foo! Foo!"


    "Have you thought about getting another name?" I asked.


    "Oh? A-a name?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I was wondering if you wanted a name! Calling you System doesn''t sound nice¡­" I said with a sigh.


    "Well¡­ how about¡­ Alice!" suggested the System.


    "Alice?! Well¡­ that''s quite a good name. Sure, Alice it is," I replied.


    "T-Then¡­ I am Alice from now on. Not just¡­ a System!" the System, well, Alice said.


    "You seem oddly happy. I guess you really wanted it deep down, didn''t you? From where did you get that name?" I asked her.


    "From that Alice in Wondend book you like to read sometimes¡­ you talked about it for like three months straight a year ago," Alice replied.


    "O-Oh, right¡­ maybe we should read some books together some more¡­ after I wake up, that is." I sighed.


    "Yeah¡­ even with all my glitches, I''m really happy that I''ve been able to help you out, Sylph¡­" she said.


    "I-I should be the one who''s very thankful. Without you, I would have surely died¡­ this glitch ended up making me unkible!" I told her.


    "N-Not exactly unkible¡­" Alice said with a sigh.


    "Well, whatever the case may be, I managed to do it thanks to your help¡­ so I am very thankful." I doubled down.


    "W-What about me?! Stop ignoring me for once!"


    At that moment, Ignatius eximed. He had appeared in a small form I never thought I would see. Right now, he¡­ looked like an egg. Yes, he was a red egg with orange patches resembling mes. There were two little cracks on the egg where two small draconic eyes looked at us¡­


    "Oh right! I should be thankful, I guess¡­ though you could''ve helped earlier, you know?" I told him with a sigh.


    "I-I know that! But shouldn''t I get a bit of gratitude at least? Look at me! After using all my power, I ended up in this pitiful state. I resemble an egg for crying out loud!" he cried.


    Apparently, after he helped me out, Ignatius ended up looking like a small dragon egg because he used all his power or something, so I guess that''s that¡­ maybe he''ll grow up into a bigger dragon soul one day. Or hatch?


    "Why did you turn into an egg to begin with?" I asked.


    "Well¡­ I don''t really know! After using all my power, something weird happened with me, I ended up bing weakened¡­ but even then, it feels odd to suddenly be an egg, right?" Ignatius wondered.


    "I believe I know why¡­ Ignatius is undergoing metamorphosis," Alice said all of a sudden.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Metamorphosis? Into what?" I wondered.


    "A Fire Spirit! He''s no longer just a dragon, he''s the soul- or well, the fragments of the soul of a dragon¡­ perhaps fusing with Naturia ended up filling him with spirit energy¡­" Alice said, exining the process.


    So, such a thing could actually happen¡­


    -----

 Chapter 78 An Eggy Excuse Of A Dragon

    -----


    "Well¡­ I hate it! I don''t want to be an egg! Where''s my big body?! Ugh¡­ I shouldn''t have helped you!" Ignatius said with a tone of anger. However, I couldn''t really take a floating egg seriously.


    "If you didn''t help, we would all be dead by now," I said in response.


    "R-Right¡­ but even then! I¡­ am I really bing a Spirit?" he wondered.


    Apparently, something triggered this change in him. Alice spected that fusing with a spirit ended up filling him with spiritual energy, which ended up bing permanently added to his very soul. With that, his soul slowly mutated into a spiritual soul after he was weakened, only having this leftover energy to assimte and make himself whole. However, hecked the strength to be a big dragon, so he ended up regressing back to a spirit egg.


    Much like Naturia, I''ll have to raise him all the way into a big dragon again. He''s just an egg now, a spirit dragon egg, I think¡­ in any case, his development is connected to mine. As long as I develop, he''ll develop and eventually hatch into a baby dragon!


    Even as a baby dragon, he might still be weak I guess¡­ then again, it''s not like he''s a conventional dragon either. He''s a weirdo that has be half-dragon and half whatever he is now. I guess I could call him a Dragon Spirit, or a Fire Dragon Spirit¡­ hmm¡­


    "Are you okay with being a spirit now?" I wondered.


    "Of course not!" he roared back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah! A predictable response!" I replied.


    "Anyways, Sylphy, how are you feeling? It seems your soul has recovered greatly¡­" Alice asked.


    "I do feel better. At this point, I''m just waiting to wake up¡­ but this seems unlikely. It''s taking an awful lot of time, to be honest." I sighed.


    "Well, let''s hope things are going well¡­" Alice sighed as well.


    "Yeah. Anyways, as long as I''m with you guys, it doesn''t matter if I''m in here," I told them.


    "Well, we think the same way," said Ignatius, which was quite a surprise.


    "Me too. I think we can be fine as long as we''re together," Alice said, agreeing with my words.


    "Fooo! Fooo!" Of course, Naturia also agreed.


    We were all resting over the grasnds of my soul scape. I wanted to see what was going on outside, how my parents had reacted to the events that urred, and more¡­ but I fear that things might not be the same after this big event.


    I fear that things might change, and that I might not have as many liberties as I wished I could have. Realizing that, it frustrates me¡­ I wish these annoying beings from the past could stoping to kill us all the time.


    I hate that I''ve enjoyed such a nice rxing life all this time, yet there''s never a true sense of calm. There''s always this powerful danger lurking behind us, wanting to kill us no matter what.


    It''s as if our very existences were a nuisance in their eyes, while the gods that seem to represent us or protect us barely give any help other than the divine protections, which I guess helped greatly now that I think about.


    I suppose I should still be grateful for them. Without those things, Aquarina would have died¡­ I don''t know about myself, but perhaps if my body turned to ashes, I would have died as well.


    I hate to admit it, but I guess I own these gods a favor for what they did for me, even if the only thing they left for us was this and nothing else¡­


    Recalling that fight makes me think all sorts of stuff. It reminds me of all the powers there are and how weak I was. But even then, there were things I was able to do even with the vast difference in strength¡­


    I remember that even when my body ended up being torn apart, I was able to do things with my soul, something I didn''t know I could do¡­ there were other things such as the life infusion ability I used on Hell before¡­ though, I don''t know if this can be done again.


    Maybe there''s a way to develop senses beyond my body. Hmm¡­ I would have to check it out someday¡­ but anyways, I can''t do much here for now¡­


    Uwah¡­ maybe I should just rest my mind for a bit.


    I can''t stop thinking about my parents and Aquarina¡­ I hope they''re doing fine.


    -----


    After the incident that transpired regarding Hell, Sylph, and Aquarina, Sylph and Aquarina''s parents quickly gathered the Amazon Tribe and relocated it from their original ce.


    Staying in the same ce where this monster had left its dimension was dangerous. If it could try doing something again, it might end up capturing someone else. With that, the entire tribe was relocated to a farther ce within the vast wilderness of the jungles where they lived.


    Sylph had fallen unconscious after the entire event¡­ and remained asleep through the whole ordeal. Her parents decided to leave her in an induceda when they found out her soul was barely holding on, about to crack into pieces.


    Through the special methods of Faylen, Sylph had been resting in her bed ever since the incident for several days. She had been infused with a special ambrosia from the elves directly into her blood, which nourished her with mana and nutrients. Simultaneously, Faylen''s Soul Therapy spell was used to slowly recover and heal Sylph''s soul from the damaged state it was in.


    Meanwhile, Aquarina had woken up just a day after the incident. Of course, her parents had to exin to her briefly what had urred. The little girl felt relieved that Sylph had somehow been revived, despite the horrendous state she had seen her before falling unconscious.


    Aquarina wanted to see Sylph at all costs, but had to wait an entire week and a half to get to her home. After all, she also had to recover from her mental trauma with her parents.


    But today, finally, she hade back to her. Seeing the red-haired half-elf sleeping over the bed peacefully, tears began to flow out of Aquarina''s eyes¡­


    "Sylphy¡­ I''m so happy you''re¡­ okay¡­"


    As if hearing her call, the little tears of Aquarina slowly woke up Sylph.


    "Huh? Aquarina?"


    "Sylphy!"


    After a week and a half, Sylph had finally woken up.


    -----

 Chapter 79 I’m Happy To See You Again

    -----


    All what had happened before I went to sleep felt like a bad dream. It was as if I was experiencing a nightmare of sorts. I couldn''t believe all of this was real now that I woke up on myfy bed, feeling nice and healthy. I thought I had just dreamt all of it, and that my life was just as nice and rxed as it always has been.


    However, I quickly remembered that it was all real¡­ all the crap I went through, how we almost died several times¡­ everything, it was all real. Though fortunately, when I woke up, the first thing I saw was something very beautiful, something that soothed my fearful heart.


    "Sylphy!"


    Aquarina stood in front of me, crying rivers once she realized I woke up. Her warm tears dripped down my arms as her beautiful and shiny sapphire-colored eyes shone brighter than ever due to her tears. She was such a cute girl¡­


    "Aquarina?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sylphy! Buuuaaaahhh!"


    Aquarina jumped over me and began to hug me tightly, screaming loudly while crying a lot. She was crying all over my face, covering me with her tears. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but hug her back as her warmth really feltfortable. At the moment, I felt like hugging her forever.


    "Aquarina¡­ I''m so d you''re alive¡­" I told her. I recalled everything that had happened in that fight, how much effort I put in to protect her life, and how hard it was. Of course, I''m d I was able to do it at the end, I''m d I was able to¡­ not lose her.


    "Sylphy¡­ mommy and daddy told me what you did¡­ what happened¡­ I¡­ I only have faint memories¡­ is it true that you protected me¡­ even when your entire body was destroyed?" she cried.


    "Ah¡­ t-they shouldn''t have really told you that¡­ but¡­ well, a bit¡­ erm, maybe they''re exaggerating. Well, it wasn''t much, so don''t worry," I replied


    "Sylphy!" she cried even louder. Then, out of nowhere, her lips suddenly kissed my cheek.


    She was already over my body, and she was way heavier than I remembered her to be. I embraced her in my little arms as we rested over the bed while she slowly stopped crying.


    "Y-You shouldn''t have¡­ done all of that¡­" she told me.


    "It''s fine¡­ I''m alright now, see? My body is back to normal!" I said in response.


    However, I suddenly realized I had enormous hole-shaped scars all over my body. Was my mother not able to heal them?! Then again, a long dress can easily hide them, plus I''ve had worse scars in my previous life.


    "B-But your entire body is filled with scars¡­" she told me.


    "Don''t worry about it! Mom is an amazing healer. She''ll help me out and heal them one day. Don''t worry too much," I said with a bright smile. I didn''t want her to feel guilty.


    "I feel guilty¡­ what happened to you is because I''m weak¡­ and pathetic¡­ Sylphy-chan¡­ y-you''re the most important thing to me¡­ sniff¡­ I don''t want you to die¡­" she cried.


    "T-The most important thing? W-What about your parents?" I asked.


    "A-Ah¡­! Uwah¡­ I-I mean! I¡­ after them¡­" she corrected herself while blushing.


    "I-I see¡­ well, my memories of that time are just as blurry as yours, but I do remember a bit of it. I know that you did your best as well¡­ you awakened the power of something, and you saved my life back," I told her.


    "Eh? Really?" she asked.


    "Hmm¡­ maybe we should talk about that with our parents present, but Leviathan from all things showed up to help you¡­" I said to her.


    "L-Leviathan? The monster that my essories were made of? Come to think of it¡­ the essories disappeared¡­" she said.


    "Well¡­ he¡­ he sacrificed his life for you," I replied, my tone somewhat sad.


    "I-Is that so¡­ I didn''t even get to talk with him¡­ why would he do such a thing?" she asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ but he seemed to have seen your growth. Through that, you earned his heart¡­ he was only a soul, so he perished after doing everything he could to protect us¡­ without him, we would have died," I answered.


    Aquarina looked down, feeling down after that. I shouldn''t have told her this now that I think about it. I think I screwed up.


    "But don''t worry! He went down like a brave fighter¡­!" I hastily added.


    ? Then again¡­ I remember he died sorrowfully, screaming in pain at Aquarina''s name.


    Ugh¡­ now I feel bad.


    I wish I could have helped him¡­ I know he used to be a demon general once¡­ but he did this for us¡­ I wish he could have stayed for longer.


    "Sniff¡­"


    Aquarina began to cry sorrowfully again. This girl cries way too much. She''ll get dehydrated at this point.


    "Aquarina¡­ crying is okay but¡­ crying so much will not really bring us anywhere¡­ instead of crying, why don''t you decide to live up for his sake? Make his sacrifice worth it? Try to live a happy life, just like how he would have wanted you to," I said to her.


    "¡­Sylphy."


    Aquarina nodded in response as she wiped off her tears, looking at me with a fiery gaze.


    "I-I will! I will also¡­ work hard for you too, Sylphy¡­ I don''t want you to suffer¡­ like that¡­" she said.


    "Mn! That''s the spirit, dear. See? You have to see the bright side of life. You''re still alive, so you still have time to grow stronger. Enjoy every little bit there is," I told her.


    "As long as I am with you¡­ I''ll be happy," she replied.


    "Eh?"


    Aquarina held my hands tightly after that as she looked at my eyes with a strong intent¡­. is she really 4 years old?! I feel like she has the gaze of a tigress all of a sudden.


    "A-Aquarina?" I asked.


    "L-Let''s train together¡­ter on¡­ w-when you get better¡­ I want to spend more time with you, Sylphy¡­ I want to treasure every minute with you¡­" she said.


    "Huh? S-Sure¡­ I will dly do so¡­" I said as I gave her a warm smile. And then¡­ I kissed her on the cheek.


    "Uwaaahha?!"


    She suddenly got all red as steam came out of her ears and mouth¡­


    She almost fell to the floor, but I caught her in time.


    "A-Are you okay?!"


    "Y-Yeah¡­ I''m just¡­ happy¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 80 A Week And A Half After

    -----


    Aquarina ended up snuggling with me a lot. She simply wasn''t letting me go at all. Apparently, I''ve been asleep for a whole week and a half, which was quite shocking to me after I realized I never felt any hunger or something. Hmm¡­ I guess it might be the doing of my mother''s magic or something along those lines.


    She seemed very mellow this time around. I suppose our bond had been strengtheningtely. Plus, undergoing such a traumatic experience really made us realize how fragile life was sometimes¡­ even our souls were in danger there. Without souls, we don''t even get to have a second life or head to the afterlife. We just disappear.


    After spending around an hour snuggling with her on bed, she ended up falling asleep. At that moment, I couldn''t help but caress her long and silky silvery-white hair. Her glossy chocte-colored skin was also quite precious as her youthfulness was in full bloom. She was a very pretty girl that would easily pass for a princess or something. I''m quite surprised I got to have her as a friend.


    I still remember when she was a tiny little baby girl. Now she had grown a lot in these past three years. Then again, 4 years of age is nowhere near half her life, so there''s still a lot for her to experience¡­


    After she fell asleep by my side, I tried to finally move outside my bed. I felt like my entire body was a bit strange. It felt like it wasn''t mine for a bit, perhaps because it got so destroyed back then before being fully recovered¡­ my soul itself felt like it was wearing my body. Thus, as I stood up, it was hard to bnce myself, which meant I instantly fell on the ground.


    I guess even with my ability,pletely losing my body and recovering it does leave some seque in my mind and body. I guess I have to get some therapy to move better, or simply practice a lot¡­ I don''t know, but it''s quite hard to move.


    Ugh.


    I tried to walk a bit more, but it gradually became harder. My muscles ached horrendously while my bones trembled. Even moving my arms and shoulders hurt, but my hands seemed mostly fine.


    Moving my neck was also fine. My feet were okay as well. The problem was mostly in my back. I guess it had been broken and regenerated quickly, though it was also filled with pain. I need to quickly get better to adventure more with Aquarina and grow stronger with her and my parents'' help. I cannot possibly ck for even a single second more. After all, I''ve already slept enough.


    I began to utilize Naturia''s help. Through her, the Metabolism eleration spell was cast on me, making my blood flow faster as my metabolism was enhanced. I used this spell bit by bit, spreading this golden yellow essence across my body.


    It hurt to move, but I was managing.


    With that, I finally stood up once more, looking at myself in the mirror. Well, I looked the same as ever. I can''t believe some days ago I was torn apart into pieces¡­ though, at closer inspection, I found the big scars around my body. They were on my shoulders, stomach, legs, chest, and so on. The scars I got were big, ugly scars that wouldn''t go away no matter what¡­ being scarred like this as a kid was really quite something. Then again, I guess it doesn''t matter for someone like me who already has the personality of a young adult. My mentality won''t easily be affected by mere scars.


    In my previous life I had even uglier ones, after all. I was even missing an eye and that scar was the ugliest one could ever have. It spread through half my face¡­ I remember that my little sister used to call me beautiful, and my father called me a princess back then by how pretty I had been born¡­ well, that went to hell when I got that ugly scar across my face.


    Then again, my teacher didn''t care what we were or how scarred we were, we were all trained and taught how to survive, fight, and kill¡­ I suppose I''m getting rusty with the techniques my teacher taught me. I should really ask Aquarina''s father sometime. He''s an assassin-type fighter, just like I used to be. Although I''m trying to get good at everything I possibly can, I cannot ignore my past life''s specialty, which I could enhance to even greater levels in this new life with magic and talents.


    I decided to push myself to my very limits, constantly conjuring Metabolism eleration over my body while doing pushups, sit ups, and doing all sorts of exercises. I began to grow hungry at some time, but I resisted the hunger.


    However, at some point, a tremendous exhaustion hit me, I was exerting myself way too much, and I ended up falling asleep on the floor¡­


    ¡­


    "Sylphy!"


    "My daughter!"


    Suddenly, I woke up from the voice of my parents. I found both of them with Aquarina as they woke me up in bed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah¡­ Mama¡­ Papa!"


    I quickly jumped towards the two, hugging them with all my strength. I had been without them for over a week, so finding them again filled me with happiness. I had missed them so much, after all. I knew they were taking care of me, but I was asleep and I couldn''t see nor hear them¡­


    "I''m happy you''re fine but why were you on the floor?" my father asked.


    "Oh, my little princess¡­" my mother could not help but say, hugging me tightly and covering my face with kisses.


    "I was working out! My body feels a bit itchy after all the recovery, but I gotta quickly get it back to tiptop shape," I told them.


    "W-What? You''re a little girl, give yourself some ck!" my father said in response, sighing.


    "Yeah¡­ You''ve gone through a lot. We don''t want you to overexert yourself anymore¡­ Leave everything to your parents, Sylphy," mother said soon after.


    "O-Okay¡­ but I still want to train hard and grow stronger¡­" I replied.


    "We know. You''re a very strong girl," my father said.


    "But first, we have to talk¡­ my daughter¡­ what kind of powers do you have?" mother soon asked.


    During this conversation, Aquarina remained silent behind them.


    -----

 Chapter 81 The Love Of Two Parents And Aquarina’s Resolve

    -----


    My parents woke me up as they asked me something important. What were my powers? Of course, they would eventually ask me that question. I had somehow survived being torn to shreds and I was hanging on just fine. It was also abnormal how much mana I had to the point it never ran out through the entire fight. Even Aquarina, who was calcted to have a mana value of over 10 million, didn''t have as much as me. From their perspective, it seemed as if mana was simply created out of my very existence.


    It was even more intriguing to my parents how I died but I didn''t¡­ sure, they were thankful of it. They were very thankful that I had not died, calling it a miracle of my own powers. However, they also seemed fearful that I had be something like an Undead of sorts, perhaps¡­


    But what really am I? I can''t possibly tell them I have the miraculous System that''s glitched and had my status fixed, which also made it so that my mana and health never ran out.


    The power of having a fixed mana value that never went down ended up giving me the ability to continuously use mana without any problems. In other words, I had infinite mana. It never ran low.


    Meanwhile, the fixed health value was just as I had expected to be, if not even more crazy than I previously thought. It allowed my soul to stay in my body no matter how damaged I was, at the same time keeping me conscious¡­ this power by itself was dangerous and terrifying.


    I could be burned alive by mes and still walk around with mes all over my body just fine. I could be torn apart into pieces and still be kicking. I could even have a sword in the heart and still walk it off like it was nothing. Perhaps I could even extract all my internal organs and still live, though that might be very ufortable at that point.


    Of course, I can still be immobilized. My body can get torn apart and I''ll end up without any ability to do anything. I could even get my head chopped off and lose consciousness¡­ or have my head turn into chunks. Ugh.


    Despite having such a power, it''s not omnipotent. Plus, I don''t seem to have supernatural regeneration like a being with such an ability would be expected to have. Due to this, I cannot regenerate myself. On top of that, my magic doesn''t seem to work. I need to learn higher tiers of healing spells, but those require my magic circle to increase in tiers as well¡­ which means that it''s still very dangerous, with the chance of me being incapacitated very high.


    But¡­ can I really tell them all of this? No, I can''t. I can''t just tell them about the God I met or whatever¡­ I have to act oblivious and simply treat it as a power I had discovered. After all, that would be for the better.


    "I-I don''t know¡­ I just¡­ didn''t seem to be able to die¡­ my soul seemed to stick to my corpse," I told them.


    "That''s¡­" my father muttered.


    "Is such a power even possible¡­? Ah, well, we saw it¡­" said my mother.


    "I-I don''t know how it happened but that''s how it is¡­ s-sorry," I continued with a sigh. I couldn''t tell them about the System, nor that I was reincarnated.


    "Oh, no. You don''t have to be sorry, dear¡­" mother said in response. "However, this is still very strange, although this world is vast and there are people with myriad of strange and bizarre abilities, I had never seen something so strange as a soul stuck into the body of something destroyed¡­ Ugh, but this is so gruesome to think about that I feel like not researching about this, even less if it would involve annoying you now that you''re recovering after that battle¡­"


    "Indeed, this miraculous power¡­ maybe it was gifted to you by the gods through their blessing¡­ such a wonderful ability helped you protect Aquarina. Even¡­ if it was at the expense of your own body," my father said with a sigh. After that, he hugged me tightly, resisting tears from flowing. Perhaps having seen my body all torn apart had left a big trauma in my father¡­ then again, nobody can get over seeing their own child beingpletely disfigured on the ground that easily.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m just thankful you''re alive, no matter what this power is¡­ we''ll help you understand it, and we''ll get through it together," mother told me sometimeter.


    My mother seemed intrigued and perhaps my father as well. Although my mother was the more intelligent of the two while my father was more of a muscle head, so I guess she was more concerned in the regards of the power''s origins than my father. I suppose they might want to question me more, but their love as parents surpassed that, and they simply wanted me to see recover. I might one day tell them the truth, when I feel ready.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I-I see¡­ I''m d I have you two with me¡­" I told them. I simply let my parents hug me. Surprisingly, Aquarina ended up sneaking into the hug.


    "I won''t let this happen anymore¡­ auntie¡­ uncle¡­ I-I''ll get stronger so Sylph doesn''t have to¡­ go through this for me anymore," Aquarina said with conviction.


    "You''re a strong girl, Aquarina. Don''t mull over it for now," father told her in response.


    "Indeed, your parents will be worried sick if they know you''re working too hard," mother added.


    "Yeah, Aquarina. Let''s do it slowly," I told her.


    "O-Okay¡­" Aquarina nodded after that. She began to get all red due to the attention we were giving to her. I believe my parents saw her as someone precious as well.


    "T-There are still a few things I want to know though¡­ who this being was¡­ and the things he and the other entity spoke about," I said sometimeter.


    "Hm? S-Sure, we''ll talk over it," father replied.


    "We can do it slowly, dear. You don''t have to ask everything right away," mother told me, reassuring me.


    "I-I want to know something¡­" I muttered.


    Something¡­ this something was something Hell said.


    He told me that my parents, the Heroes, had ughtered thousands of demons. Among them, there were also children. He told me that they had in thousands of children, and that it waspletely justifiable for him to do the same against me.


    He even asked me if the life of a child like mine wasparable to the thousands my parents had in in the past.


    Have my parents¡­ really done such an atrocity?


    Even now, I cannot help but have that thought linger in my mind.


    I wonder¡­ what really are Heroes?


    Are they really tasked with the task of¡­ killing all demons?


    I cannot help but think that there might be good demons now¡­ after all, Leviathan helped us, despite having been formerly a demon general. He spoke with emotions and was very much the same as a person.


    Even Hell himself, who was an asshole for the most part, felt like one. I don''t find his actions justified, but I still find that he had his own reasons. I''m pretty sure he harbored a lot of strong emotions and feelings, as if he had gone through his good share of emotional suffering as well.


    He seemed to resent my parents because of all the demons they killed, not for other selfish reasons. He simply wanted to avenge the people that died, didn''t he? Well, it''s not like it was still justified.


    I want to know from my parent''s perspectives¡­


    What did they do in the war?


    -----

 Chapter 82 The Human Demon War

    -----


    Aquarina''s parents were present as well, though they were outside the house hunting around for the moment. However, when we moved downstairs, they were there, waiting.


    "I''m d you''re well now, Sylph," Shade said with a charming smile. Now that I get a better look at him, he''s actually very handsome¡­ I can understand why Nepheline would fall for him. As we moved closer to them, he gently petted my head.


    "Ah, little Sylphy! Aquarina''s been missing you for a while, you know? It''s so hard to calm this girl down when she''s babbling about you all the time! Seriously, she can''t stop thinking about you!" said Nepheline soon after. Then, she suddenly held me with her strong arms and kissed my cheek.


    "M-Mom, don''t say that!" Aquarina cried in response.


    "Hahaha! What''s wrong? You have to tell Sylph how important she is for you, or she''ll never understand your feelings, dear. She seems like the oblivious type," Nepheline said with a chuckle.


    Huh? What is she even talking about? Oblivious? Me? I''m pretty good at picking up on things, so I''m not really oblivious. I know very well that Aquarina loves me like a sister, so that''s why I''m precious to her. Of course, the feelings are mutual in that regard!


    RUMBLE¡­


    Suddenly, my stomach roared like a deadly beast, a monstrous bear of sorts.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m hungry." I sighed.


    "Makes sense, you haven''t eaten in over a week¡­" mother said in response.


    "Let''s prepare you a big feast, Sylph," said my father after that.


    "I can''t wait!"


    At the end, my parents prepared arge amount of food. It was mostly a lot of grilled meat cut into strips, rice, boiled potatoes, fruit punch, and other stuff that was definitely scrumptious, to say the least.


    I ended up enjoying them a lot, but I still couldn''t get that thought out of my head. For some reason, Aquarina seemed to be trying to distract me all the time, going so far as to even spoon-feed me rice with meat curry and all sorts of other food. There were even desserts, all sorts of delicious pies, apple pie, pineapple pie, and so on¡­


    "Hehe, here''s another bite of apple pie. Your favorite, Sylphy~!"


    Surprisingly, Aquarina wasn''t getting sick of feeding me, moving a fork with a big piece of apple pie closer to my mouth.


    I couldn''t help but feel like a baby while she did that, but I still took her invitation and ate the apple pie with a smile on my face.


    "It''s so good¡­ I love the cinnamon¡­" I said with a sigh, sipping on some tea.


    "Aquarina''s bing very close with Sylph¡­" my mother could not help but say.


    "Indeed¡­ what should we do about this?" father wondered.


    "What''s so wrong with it? Aren''t they like sisters?" said Shade, not noticing the problem.


    Hearing that, Nepheline, my mother, and my father looked at Shade while raising an eyebrow.


    "Right, you''re the oblivious type. I almost forgot," mother said soon after.


    "Eh?" Shade uttered in confusion.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a bad thing. Let the girls be girls. They''re still very little so I don''t think anything big will happen until they be teenagers¡­" Nepheline said sometimeter.


    "I don''t know what sexuality Sylph might develop, but it''s quite clear at this point that Aquarina is¡­" mother said.


    "Yeah¡­ well, let''s just let it be," father said with a sigh.


    "Indeed, no point forcing anything. We aren''t like this," mother added, effectively ending the conversation.


    What were they even talking about? Don''t they know I can hear them? Maybe they think that because they''re whispering, I won''t hear them.


    Well, let''s better leave it at that for now. I don''t want to bother anymore with this.


    At the end, I finally decided to ask them about what I heard from the demons.


    I was curious as to what they would respond to this¡­ I was already someone that had matured mentally, after all. Even if I know what my parents had done¡­ I don''t think I''ll stop loving them.


    But I still wanted to know.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Of course, this was a very sensitive topic. Even Aquarina felt surprised and fell silent when I asked about the part regarding "killing thousands of children". Unexpectedly, my parents and her parents suddenly fell silent as well, looking at each other after that. They knew this was a heavy topic to talk about, but we were already exposed to it, so there was no turning back. Ignoring the topicpletely would only worsen the situation. With that, they had to quickly clear things up before more misunderstandings could be made.


    "What we had done is indeed atrocious," father said in all honesty.


    "Indeed." Mother nodded in response.


    They immediately began with a bomb.


    ? "We admit it," said Shade soon after.


    "Even if we had our reasons, it''s still a sin," Nepheline added.


    "Eh? W-What''s a sin?" Aquarina asked.


    "However, Hell wasn''tpletely right either. We didn''t kill children. Instead, we took responsibility for it¡­ because it was our fault, we let that¡­ happen¡­" father said, only to let out a long sigh soon after. His face grew with difort with each passing second.


    "You let it happen?" I asked.


    "In the continent of Gatea, there are four major kingdoms, Sylph. Listen well. Among these four kingdoms, the strongest and biggest kingdom, and the most involved in the war against the demons several years ago, was the Holy Kingdom of Uegenne¡­" mother started to exin.


    "This kingdom also represents the gods and was the one that led the charge against the demons that invaded from overseas, crossing the sea and heading directly to the Demon Continent," father continued.


    "Those bastards are why we don''t want to meddle anymore with other kingdoms and chose to live in istion," Shade said his piece.


    "In short, they were the ones that guided us at first¡­ the ones that helped us the most¡­" Nepheline told us.


    "However, they were also the ones that hated demons the most. When we first started, we had to deal withrge tides of demons rushing at us constantly. It wasn''t easy, but it made us grow the resolve to help our people and save humanity¡­ we''ve in many lives¡­ these demons¡­ they weren''t monsters, they were people like us. Simply put, they fought for their own goals, for the goals of their countries¡­ to protect the world from us," father said.


    "But like any war, we had to fight to survive and protect our people¡­ even if it meant taking the lives of these soldiers, thousands of them¡­ however, they were prepared for it. After all, soldiers were prepared to die," mother added.


    "As we defeated the generals, with them finally beginning to fall back, an all-out attack at the Demon Continent began¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 83 A War Between Continents

    -----


    Even though I was still four years old, I couldn''t help but feel intrigue and curiosity about the war, including all the bloodshed and stuff that had happened there. Obviously, that wasn''t something that parents should tell their children. However, I wanted to know the truth, or well, the truth regarding this. I knew that the information I would obtain might be too much, but my parents were willing to reveal such a truth to me because they loved me.


    I knew that I might be acting pushy but¡­ I wanted to know.


    My parents and Aquarina''s parents had given a brief introduction to what had happened back then, how they yed the demon generals and pushed forward against the demon armies.


    With the help of the kingdoms from Gatea, or more specfically, the biggest one named the Uegenne Kingdom, they were able to make the demons leave the continent¡­


    However¡­


    "Like any war, we had to fight to survive and protect our people¡­ even if it meant taking the lives of these soldiers, thousands of them¡­ However, they were prepared for it. After all, soldiers are prepared to die," mother said.


    "As we defeated the generals, prompting the demon army to finally fall back, an all-out attack against the Demon Continent began¡­" father continued.


    "At first, we really didn''t think too hard about it. We thought it was the natural course of action. We now had to y the Demon King to end this constant struggle against the demon forces, but this also ended up making us go¡­ a bit too far," mother said, sighing.


    "The Holy Kingdom ended up pushing themselves too ahead of their own established boundaries. The fanatics from the church of gods showed off their true colors, while the aristocrats also began to show their true intentions, colluding with them who seek to conquer this newnd for the extraction of resources like Demonite, a highly magical material that only grows in the Demon Continent¡­" father narrated.


    "The conquest was not only for the sake of bringing peace and saving humanity¡­ it was also for the sake of making money and growing rich out of mining Demonite. The aristocrats and the church colluded together and manipted us, using our strength to destroy the demon fortresses, convincing us that it was the good thing to do to weaken the Demon King''s army¡­" mother said.


    "I don''t really want to say we were manipted. At the end, we still did it willingly. I am at fault for all of this and more¡­" father said, seemingly ending the exnation. My mother patted his shoulder as she also seemed to be engulfed in sorrow. My mother, who always showed herself to be super serious and mature, was now filled with a certain sorrow I couldn''tpletely fathom. On the other hand, my father, who always showed himself to be a valiant and strong warrior, was also saddened, as if destroyed by remembering a past, a very traumatic past.


    "We¡­ were foolish. We could have done something¡­ we could have helped those people, but instead of that, we left the Kingdom Alliance and the Church to deal with the aftermath," Shademented with a sigh.


    "Each time we defeated a fortress, many demon cities filled with¡­ people, were left unprotected. They were all swallowed by the armies behind us as we continued our charge. At that time, I was filled with rage and the desire for revenge. Many of ourpanions had given their lives for the war at that point. I had lost many friends, even other Heroes died while we battled the powerful demon generals¡­" Nepheline said with a sigh.


    "The loss of ourpanions drove us to the brink of insanity. Consumed by wrath and the desire to end this malicious war once and for all, we ended up charging recklessly without looking back¡­ at the massacre that unfolded behind our backs, sponsored by ourselves," fathermented with a long sigh.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "When we realized it¡­ it was already toote," mother murmured.


    "W-What? What happened?" I asked.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    At my question, everyone fell silent. Aquarina suddenly grabbed my hand, tightly grasping it. She seemed concerned, worried about the answer. I knew what might have happened.


    Seeing how the aristocrats from the Kingdom Alliance desired the precious resources such as Demonite from the Demon Continent, and how the Church of the Gods was so brainwashed and fanatical that they despised demons, going so far as to treat them no less than monsters¡­ I can see what might have happened. I can see it clearly¡­ I''ve already participated in battles before. I''ve participated in war, and had died myself. Although my previous life was short, I''ve also faced some of the most horrendous sides of human beings.


    "That''s what Hell spoke about. The massacres," my mother said.


    "The Kingdom Alliance and the Church used our names to y all demons for the "greater good"¡­ we were fine with ying the demons that fought against us in the war, those soldiers willingly came to war to die the same way our soldiers did¡­ that''s how war worked, after all," father added.


    "But it wasn''t fair to kill the citizens of those demon settlements. We thought that they would be taken care of in another way, not¡­ by being¡­ exterminated." At this point, mother''s eyes were brimming with tears.


    "A bloodbath like we had never seen before. The number of innocent demon people killed couldn''t evenpare to the paltry number of demon soldiers we had in. The poption of civilians in the Demon Continent was surprisingly big. The Demon King and the demon generals nourished them and taught them how to survive. Civilizations were being born there, people, children, families¡­ they didn''t participate in the war, but they were the thing our foes were protecting, the thing they risked their lives for. They were the reason why they charged forward against our continent beforehand to y us so we wouldn''t be a threat to the Demon King," father added, his voice slightly wavering.


    "At the end, Demons are not monsters like the humans love to talk about. They''re people, the same people as us. They were born from the world and are said to be their children. Theye in all shapes and sizes as they develop all sorts of appearances representing nature at its purest form. This is why they''re often called monstrous as they possess even greater animalistic traits than beastkin. However, they''re also even more connected to nature than elves," mother said.


    -----

 Chapter 84 Unconditional Love

    -----


    So, it was like that. Just as I had thought, the demon general and the demon armies were mostly dealt with by my parents, their heroic friends, and the armies assigned to them. On the other hand, they left behind the unprotected cities filled with people, the viges, and then¡­


    It was obvious that the humans would want to take down all of that, so there wouldn''t be more chances for new Demon Kings to be born, even demon generals. With that in mind, they also used this opportunity to rid the continent of the "pest" and take over its territories, creating outposts and more, investing in the conquest of apletely new and fertilend filled with precious materials, rich soil to nt all sorts of crops, and even more.


    This faintly reminded me of the conquest of Amerasia in my original world. The continent where I lived, Euramica, had conquered Amerasia only fifty years before my birth. It was said that they had encountered many native humanoid species there, which were all in as they were called barbaric. However, I was sure they were just people like us.


    Naturally, it was all because of greed. The nation of Euramica had conquered Amerasia and had in its natives so there wouldn''t be any opposing forces trying to stop them from taking over the entirend. Of course, some were spared from it butter enved. They were used as mere pawns for the conquerors, who began to extract all sorts of resources from their untouched mountains, rich forests, and beautifully vast grasnds.


    Unsurprisingly, the same concept was present in this world as well. The Gatea Continent''s four major kingdoms had forced an alliance topletely conquer the Demon Kingdom and make them human territory, building up their outposts, and exterminating all the demons. Even the most innocent of children weren''t spared, so there wouldn''t be loose ends.


    My parents at that time had believed they would simply be taken in as prisoners of war, or the humans would rule over them and turn them into something like citizens of vassal nations. Sadly, the truth was harsher than their na?ve hopes. As they were swallowed by rage and sorrow over the death of theirpanions, they wanted to y the demon generals and the Demon King more than anything, prompting them to ignore most of what happened behind their backs.


    When everything ended and they realized what the humans had done¡­ they felt disgust to the point of disbelief. They felt horrendous guilt and sorrow, to the point that they decided to iste themselves, living far away from those monstrous and greedy people who only wanted to use them as an excuse for mass genocide.


    But¡­ was that all? Weren''t there any demons left they could help? Anyone they could offer their hand to, to at least redeem themselves? I know they technically didn''t do this, but¡­ even then, they felt guilty enough, right? So why?


    "Why didn''t we help the demons after that?" I asked.


    "Well¡­ we didn''t do it because we didn''t want to. We cut ties with humans and anything happening in the Demon Continent. In short, we escaped from there¡­ we simply didn''t want to get involved with them any longer," my father answered.


    "We¡­ we''re sorry to disappoint you, Sylphy¡­ maybe¡­ maybe we should''ve done something else," mother apologized with a light sigh.


    "We simply wanted to live our own lives. But due to such a desire, we ended up bing rather selfish. We had the power to change things, but we chose not to, due to the fear of going against the gods," Shade said.


    "Yeah¡­ well, we did try once, but the Gods sent oracles to us, telling us we shouldn''t meddle with the affairs of the Church of Gods," Nepheline added.


    "As dogs of the gods we were, we decided to obey their orders and lived in istion, where we could finally begin our lives and build our family¡­ since we were kids that lived as heroes, trained as heroes, and constantly fought life and death battles, we simply wanted to live as people now, as citizens. We envied the freedom of choice that the people we protected had¡­ we decided to selfishly make new lives and¡­ well, you came to be not long after," father said.


    "If we hadn''t taken such a selfish decision, you wouldn''t havee to life, dear Sylph¡­ however, we don''t regret such a selfish decision as that¡­ after all, you''re our light," mother continued.


    "You''re our treasure. Even if you were born after we took such a decision, we won''t regret it, ever¡­ I''m sorry that¡­ I''m such a disappointment," father said, his voice croaky.


    Shade and Nepheline said simr words to Aquarina, who seemed to be taken over by grief.


    "I''m sorry, my little princess¡­" Shade apologized.


    "We did it because we wanted to have our own lives for once¡­ but maybe¡­ it wasn''t truly the right choice. Though, it was the one that also brought you to us¡­ my beautiful little treasure," Nepheline said.


    They hugged Aquarina as she began to cry. On the other hand, I was embraced by my parents.


    "W-What nonsense are you talking about? I''m not ming you for anything! And I would never be disappointed at you¡­ y-you''re my mom and dad¡­ I would never¡­ never hate you after all the love you''ve given to me¡­" I told the.


    "S-Sylphy¡­!" My father broke into tears as he began to hug me tightly.


    "S-Sylph¡­" My mother did the same.


    "Y-Yeah! It''s¡­ like Sylphy says¡­ I won''t judge you for what you did¡­ I still love you, mama¡­ papa¡­" replied Aquarina, kissing her parents'' cheeks.


    With that, we were suddenly embraced by our parents as a sorrowful yet mellow atmosphere was built. Knowing this tragedy made us feel the bitterness of war and the harshness of reality even more than our battle against Hell. But not just that, it also reinforced our bonds with our parents¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It didn''t matter if they made the wrong decisions. After all, they''re weren''t perfect¡­ they''re people¡­ and nobody was born perfect. Then again, that''s¡­ also what make people humans. I know theymited many mistakes, but I am just a near five year old girl. I doubt I can even get through them or even dare lecture them. I was never good at talking anyways... I just want to live happily. We''ll see what we can do in the future.


    -----

 Chapter 85 A Decision

    -----


    After that deep conversation, we decided to take it easy. Of course, now that I learned all of this, that didn''t mean I would begin hating my parents and resent them for their mistakes and decisions. If I had been in the same situation as them, I would have alsomitted many mistakes. After all, I''m not a perfect person either. I''m filled with ws everywhere. You could say I''m incredibly wed, even.


    I suppose we''re all wed at the end. Then again, this world we live in was filled with tragedies but there are also a lot of beautiful things in exchange. Perhaps all these ws are what makes humans so unique by themselves. The very ws of my parents were also what brought me to life, so it could be said that I''m the children of their bad decisions.


    But that''s fine¡­ we''re a new generation now. Perhaps, as the new heroes, we could make things different. After hearing all of this, only a zing me began to grow inside of my heart, a zing me filled with conviction about a new future I want to build myself.


    Am I being too selfish by thinking that I could change the future? That I could even do something to change the entire world by myself? Yeah¡­ a lot. Well, also being a bit delusional¡­ and stupid... ignorant, childish, and perhaps very egocentric. But I still want to try it out. I knew I had the power. I know I can grow even stronger and use this strength on something else than just "y the demons and get done with it"¡­ I want to help them this time around.


    If my parents couldn''t do it, why can''t I do it myself? I don''t just want to do what they didn''t do or solve the problems they left behind. I just wanted to do my own thing and help these people I pity, these people that were discriminated against and ughtered unfairly by the greed of these people¡­ of this damn continent.


    Do I want to be a hero or something? Well, I was given the Title of a Future Hero, so I don''t know if I can even reject it. The power of the gods goes beyond my scope. But this doesn''t mean I will be ying in the palm of their hands. Nheless, if I ever be a figure that others might refer as a hero, I will not simply protect humans. I want to really make a change in the future. If possible, I''ll be the hero of demons, of beast-kin, of elves¡­ I don''t simply want to protect one race, I want to see if I can help anybody, not just based in their kin. Maybe if I was just amon farm girl with no talent or powers, I wouldn''t even be having this thought, but based in this power I have, which could quite possibly change things in a bigger scope than I can even imagine¡­ I don''t think its fair to simplyy low forever. Though, it fills me with insecurity and fear to think I would embark in such a long journey.


    Of course, I won''t do it now, nor tomorrow, perhaps not even in many years. But I want to¡­ at the very least, help the people that might need help with the strength I have I am slowly cultivating¡­ I don''t see any point in being strong only to oppress the weak. I only see it as something unfair because I was also weak and oppressed back then. I won''t do the same thing that humans do¡­ I will use this strength to go against the gods'' ns. I won''t be their puppet, nor would I throw the demons on the chopping board.


    There are many things I have yet to understand and learn about this world, many things I have yet to learn. I have a lot of things I want to actuallyprehend, to see the other side of the spectrum. To see the point of perspective of those at the losing end¡­ is that bad? Am I insane to think that there could be a way for humans and demons to get along?


    Perhaps there are others with the same thoughts I have, but due to the fear of being chased, they haven''t done much¡­ after all, the entire continent of Gatea was filled with powerful humans everywhere. Opposing them was opposing an entire continent''s worth of power.


    However, I want to see it¡­ I will also travel across Gatea one day¡­ I want to travel to all around the world and see everything for myself, to know people and to learn how they live. What do they do to survive, and see if I can use all this strength I have and might have in the future to do something for them¡­


    I''m not really a righteous heroine¡­ I know¡­ but¡­ I just want to see for myself if there are other things I could possibly do to help others. Perhaps this is the same selfish thought all heroes have at the beginning, but I''m not really a child anymore¡­ mentally speaking. I''m an adult at this point, and my considerations and thoughts have a deeper meaning than empty dreams without any base.


    I won''t be rash, and I''ll try to be more thoughtful of my actions. I''ll slowly try to find clues, learn more, and ultimately, act ordingly after I finally learn the full picture¡­ I will act ordingly after I learn the truth from both sides. I want to learn more about this beautiful world I was thrown into by ident.


    Of course, not only for me, but for them as well.


    While we were having dinner in silence, I spoke my mind out rashly, boldly, and rather childishly.


    "I won''t kill the demons!" I blurted out all of a sudden.


    "Eh?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh?"


    "A-Ah?"


    "S-Sylph?"


    All four of the former heroes looked at me with surprise. From the looks of it, they had the same question. What did I mean by this?


    Of course, I n to fight against those that have ill will against me. After all, I am quite ruthless. If I''m given the chance, I will make sure that those that try to harm me have no chance to return in the future¡­ death would be the only thing that would await them.


    But to everyone else? I won''t evennd a hit! The demon race are not baddies, they''re people! So, I won''t kill those people. I won''t kill the demons.


    -----

 Chapter 86 Resolve

    -----


    My bold statement left my parents, Aquarina, and her parents, rather surprised. I''m pretty sure they didn''t think I was thinking about this the whole time. They honestly believed I simply forgot or something, or I was trying to forget about this and move on. However, what they told me changed my perspective a bit. I wanted to change things a bit and do what they couldn''t do themselves.


    "Kill the demons?" father asked.


    "Certainly, we hadn''t thought about this entire thing through¡­ you two are heroes, this means the Demon King will soon emerge¡­ in other words¡­" mother soon added.


    "Another war, indeed¡­ we thought that we would be left alone for now, but the attack the girls received half a month ago¡­ the forces of the demons are trying to y them before everything begins¡­" father murmured.


    "But Sylph, you can''t simply decide that. Despite all the things¡­ the demons keep emerging and a new Demon King will be born, given the task to kill the heroes¡­ if you don''t kill them, will you let yourself be killed?" Shade asked.


    Aquarina looked at me worriedly after that.


    "No¡­ I¡­ I won''t! I will fight, of course. I will fight those that are not good enough of mypanionship... As for the rest? All the demon people you speak about? What about them?" I asked.


    "So that''s what you mean¡­" mother said.


    "So, you''ve decided. You want to help the demons? Do you¡­ intend to speak with them and mingle with them one day? You do know how their societies are so different from ours, right? But even with that, you still want to?" father asked.


    "I do¡­ I don''t want them to be massacred anymore¡­ but for that, I need strength. Also¡­ I want to do it to learn more, I will one day travel the world and learn more¡­ and you can''t stop me¡­ even after what happened against Hell¡­ I still want to explore the world outside¡­" I told them.


    "I see¡­ well, we can''t go against the dreams of our daughter¡­" father replied.


    "You might change the world as we know it one day, Sylphy¡­ your abilities and the will you possess¡­ I''m very proud of having such a daughter," mother said soon after.


    "But! You''re not doing it anytime soon! We aren''t bad parents you know?" father said all of a sudden.


    "Eh?!"


    "Indeed! We won''t let you wander as a kid anywhere you want! You''re going to grow stronger before our tutge, to the point we''ll be sure that you won''t be in grave danger at every corner of the world¡­!" mother agreed with father, adding those words.


    "Oh¡­ of course. I wasn''t going to go out by myself and do whatever I want¡­ yet," I rified.


    "Then again, what you want to do is not something that''s new, my daughter," father told me.


    "Oh? Is¡­ there someone else helping the demons?" I asked.


    "Indeed¡­ although we selfishly decided not to help them¡­ There are others that did so. Our oldpanion, the one that survived with us, the Hero of Gray Soul, is one of them. He''s a strong Dark Magic wielder and Necromancer¡­" mother told me.


    "Ahh¡­"


    "Maybe one day we could introduce him to you¡­ there''s actually a "resistance" or something like that, a group of humans and demons in the Demon Continent that are slowly fighting for the demons to regain part of theirnd against the Kingdom Alliance of Gatea that hadpletely taken over the Demon Continent¡­ thosest remnants are fighting arduously¡­ surviving as much as they can with the help of our friend," father said.


    "Of course, the sole thought of throwing my beloved daughter into such a hellhole is making me go crazy but¡­ I know you''re a stubborn little girl¡­ at the very least, stay with us until you''ve grown strong enough to travel the world by yourself, alright?" mother said with a sigh.


    "Sure¡­ I will. Thank you¡­ t-this isn''t just an empty dream. It''s something I really thought about¡­ I want to know both perspectives, not just the Demon Continent. I want to explore Gatea¡­ and the other continents, too, even the one where motheres from," I said.


    "Oh¡­ I see. The Anta Continent¡­ perhaps we could one day go there¡­ I nned on enlisting you into a magic academy there. After all, your talent as a Sorcerer needs to be polished by many different magicians there. Only the two of us won''t do," mother said soon after.


    "Ohh¡­ T-Traveling to another continent?" I asked in excitement.


    "But that''s for the future. You''re still too young to be able to enter¡­ Plus we also have to prepare you well enough for it. Ah. This was supposed to be a surprise, but I guess we ended up spoiling it," father said in response with a light chuckle.


    Apparently, my parents had nned for me to go to the Anta Continent, the home of the elves. They nned to head there to meet my mother''s family and also enlist myself into a magic academy with all sorts of amazing magicians! T-This¡­ even for me, this felt overwhelming!


    But I guess it''s a given for me, as a kid, to go to an academy at some point and learn more about magic and this world. As my parents said, only them teaching me wouldn''t be enough. I need to be taught by many different figures about the things I don''t know. They want my entire talent as a Sorcerer with Triple S-Grade Talent to bloom, and for that, many mentors are required¡­ I guess.


    "I-I also want to go! I will stay with Sylphy¡­ anywhere¡­" Aquarina said.


    "A-Aquarina?!" Shade said in slight confusion.


    "You too? But¡­" Nepheline muttered.


    From the looks of it, they had different ns for her¡­ but she was stubbornly waving her head. She didn''t want to do what her parents nned for her and wanted to stick with me¡­ I felt a bit responsible for this, but I didn''t want her to diss her parent''s ns for her like this¡­


    However, as much as I would have wanted to reject her¡­ I couldn''t go against those eyes filled with conviction.


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 87 The Gathering Of The Twelve Pantheons

    -----


    The Gods of the Twelve Pantheons gathered after the incident that involved Sylph and Aquarina. The might of these gods was tremendous, their shing divine auras emanated strong, elemental presences. They were truly gods in this sense as their power wasmendable.


    The Twelve Pantheons had gathered together for something very special and important. In fact, it was something that made themunity of Gods be chaotic. The knowledge about a certain God that had somehow betrayed them and had tried to kill the young heroes with the aid of a demon general was already well known by everyone present.


    Alongside the hundreds of smaller figures, the Gods, there were the twelve Great Gods, who were enormous elemental titans shing with powerful divinity. Their appearances were barely visible within their divine throne, but they were truly Titans in size and power.


    These twelve Titans were the chiefs of the Twelve Pantheons, each one represented an element or the aspect of one. Sometimes,bined elements were also present. Each Titan''s element was based on their own personalities and how they grew up and developed. They were all the children of the Four Original Gods, said to havee from another ce in the Cosmos and had arrived in the world of Terrarium for mysterious motives.


    These twelve Titans were varied in appearances and sizes, but they were all glorious beings that governed their pantheons and gave the Heroes their titles, bing their protectors and benefactors, blessing them with their divine protection.


    There were six Goddesses and six Gods among the twelve Great Gods. The Goddesses were all glorious beauties while the Gods were all muscr, beautiful men, all glowing with bright auras of power and elements¡­


    The Six Chief Goddess were beauties like nothing else there could be.


    Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light, sat down over her throne of light. There was arge eye-shaped statue behind her, which represented her all-seeing sight. Currently, she was apanied by Fiere and Aeolus.


    Rhea, the Chief Goddess of Life and Motherhood, gave off the feeling of grace. There was a certain beauty to herpared to the other sisters. She held the power of life and motherhood. With that, her entire body was covered in the bright light of life as nts and animals gathered around her naturally. Her long brown hair shone brightly while her eyes were emerald-green, shining like real jewels. Dryads and other creatures gathered around her.


    Themis, the Chief Goddess of Law and Order, was a slender and stoic beauty. Her pale white skin glistened with white light. Her eyes shone with white-gray light, while her hair was long and silvery white. She was the representation of Law and Order, holding a scale in her left hand and a de in her right hand. She seemed serious, the most serious out of all the chief goddesses.


    Mnemosyne, the Chief Goddess of Remembrance and Memory, seemed like a calm andposed goddess. Her long and dark brown hair reached up to her shoulders as she wore special sses that were, in fact, an artifact that could help her decipher specialnguages, books, and more. Her eyes were bright brown, almost almond in color. On top of that, her size was rather smallpared to her siblings. She was rather cute looking and seemed approachablepared to the others.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Phoebe, the Chief Goddess of Intellect and Prophecy was another calm beauty. However, her eyes were closed. She seemed to always be thinking deeply despite her calm demeanor. Her pointy ears made her look like an elf, with some myths saying that she created them alongside the help of other gods. Surprisingly, this was the reason why Elves were so talented at magic and were so intelligentpared to other races. She had long blond hair, and bright yellow eyes. Of course, her figure was slender and sexy.


    Tethys, the Chief Goddess of Fresh Water and Nursery, was thest of the six Goddesses, but was no less of a beauty herself. She was a secondary motherhood goddess after Rhea, representing Fresh Water and also the life within rivers,kes, and ponds. She was the mother of the many ocean and freshwater fairies, alongside a few dozens of Gods¡­ her motherly beauty was apanied with a sweet and calming smile, a beautiful and sexy body with wide hips that had given birth to many, and arge chest,rger than all the other Goddesses¡­ she was the wife of Oceanus, whom he considered his most beautiful and precious treasure.


    "It''s nice to meet all of you, my dear sisters. It has been a couple of hundreds of years since ourst meeting¡­" Theia said.


    "It''s indeed nice to meet you, Theia¡­ I''m sorry for what had happened to your chosen one. I hope she''s in good care," said Rhea in response.


    "Ah¡­ Sylph. I am very worried as well. Though, it seems this girl has a hidden power herself which let her survive even a demon general''s assault. I am very grateful for this¡­ I hope she can recover soon," Theia replied with a sigh.


    "It must have been hard for her¡­ the demon generals are getting bolder these days. We can''t possibly lower our guards now," Mnemosyne said with a sigh


    "Indeed. We must be careful¡­ even I cannot see through this chaotic future ahead¡­" murmured Phoebe.


    "Oceanus was very worried as well¡­ Aquarina almost died¡­ Ah, he was also very grateful to your Hero for what she did to protect her¡­ I also thank you on his regard," Tethys said.


    "Oh, dear. Do not worry about it¡­ Sylph is a good girl, deserving of her title," replied Theia.


    "The meeting is about to begin, stop talking so much. There''s a far more important matter to discuss than your heroes, and that is what attacked them¡­ there''s clearly a traitor¡­ an impostor among us¡­ or our servants," said Themis all of a sudden, making all the Goddesses suddenly look at one another suspiciously¡­


    -----

 Chapter 88 The Mysterious God

    -----


    While there were the six Goddesses, there was also the six Gods. These gods were just as strong as them, and held authority over their own powerful elements¡­


    Oceanus, the Chief God of Oceans, an old man with a figure of muscle and presence. He was strong and seemed even stronger from the presence he amanated. His entire aura emanated the power of oceans and water as his long white beard was apanied by shing and bright aquamarine eyes¡­


    Coeus, the Chief God of Conquest and Leadership, sat down on his throne of glory and red light. He looked at his brothers with a smile of confidence and arrogance. He wasn''t particrly gracefulpared to the other gods, instead favoring war and conflict. His skin was red like fire, while his long brown beard extended up to his chest. He was bald and filled with scars.


    Crius, the Chief God of Constetions, nced at his siblings with a calm demeanor. A neb filled with stars shone brightly behind his tall and powerful figure. His body was in fact slimmer and more slender than his siblings, but he was tall just like the cosmos itself atop the heavens. He had no beard and seemed youthful, with long blonde hair and eyes that shone as if his pupils contained many stars in them.


    Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven and the Sun, a tall man with a strong figure. His entire body was covered in muscles, resembling the personification of might like nothing else has been. Atop his head was a massive sphere of sma shing with bright red light, emanating sunlight everywhere¡­ he looked upon everyone with a smile. He was prideful, yet he was also friendly. His long red beardplemented the fiery eyes he had.


    Iapetus, the Chief God of Death and Lifespan, a mysterious titan. He sat down calmly over his throne of darkness. He seemed unmoving and many would think he was a statue or something. He held arge scythe on his left hand, and was said to be the one that represented death and gave power to Necromancers¡­ he was also the one that''s said to calcte the lifespan of every living being. Nobody could escape him ording to hearsay.


    And then, there was Cronus, the Chief God of Time, the tallest of all siblings and the one with the highest authority of all twelve. He was the Titan of Time and the one that represented the dread of all-consuming time itself. He was the oldest among the Titans. He was the tallest, most muscr, and most imposing of them all. An illusory aura of time emerged around his body, as if distorting space and time. He also had a short silvery-white beard and long gray hair. Also, his eyes were gray, seemingly still. His expression was as serious as it can be.


    "I am d to have all of you gathered here, siblings," said Hyperion as he initiated the conversation.


    "Hyperion, long time no see," Oceanus said in response.


    "Indeed, it has been a long time, Oceanus- ah, I am sorry for what happened¡­ your Hero must have had it hard." Hyperion sighed.


    "I hope she can recover quickly, Oceanus," Crius said to Oceanus after.


    "I''m thankful for your concern, my brothers. But don''t worry, she ended up with no wounds at all¡­ Theia''s hero protected her¡­ I''m d nothing happened to her, and now I feel indebted to that hero," Oceanus told them.


    "To think you would get so soft that you would pick such a weak little girl, Oceanus. Even Theia''s pick is stronger than her. I don''t get why you picked a woman, when you could have chosen a strong sailor man instead or something. You just wasted potential with that kid that can''t even defend herself. She''s going to be the first to die when the war begins. Mark my words, brother¡­ right, Iapetus?" Coeus said all of a sudden.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "¡­I don''t see through the heroes'' shadows of death. But if I look at it right now, I notice that there''s no shadow behind her bigger than your own hero, brother," Iapetus said in response.


    "Ah¡­" Coeus murmured after hearing that.


    "She''s weak because she''s a child, foolish brother. When she grows up is when she''ll bloom in both beauty and strength. Mark my words," Oceanus said, countering Coeus'' words.


    "Well, whatever you say." Coeus sighed after that.


    "Stop talking nonsense for once. We''re not here topare who''s stronger and who''s weaker. We are here because there''s clearly something happening not just within the demons, but among us, the Gods." said Cronus,pletely changing the topic.


    With that, the entire meeting finally began. The four Creation Gods were not present, however, as the job of maintaining the humans and the world was given to the twelve pantheons while the four original gods were¡­ doing something else, apparently.


    Cronus, as the leader of all the twelve Titans, spoke first, talking to all his siblings with a strong and intense demeanor. His very presence emanated such a strong aura that anyone that was a simple mortal at his side would suddenly feel that they began to age rapidly, quickly turning into an old person and dying. That was his power.


    "As you all know, we are all gathered here because of the peculiar case of a God that was said to collude with the Demon General of Death, Hell, who has finally been defeated by Hyperion''s previous Hero, An, with the help of the other surviving heroes," Cronus said.


    "Indeed¡­ that''s what I got from his prayers. The kids are fine as well. Don''t worry about this," added Hyperion.


    "It was said that the God¡­ was able to manipte space and time. Is this true, brother?" Tethys asked.


    "Yes, that''s what I got from him¡­" Hyperion replied with a nod.


    "Anything else?" Theia asked.


    "It was said that this entity said that his goals were simply beyond the hero''sprehension¡­ and that he wanted to get rid of them for a greater purpose," Hyperion continued.


    The gods fell silent as they contemted what this could mean.


    "We''ll begin to look for clues regarding this mysterious God for now, but there are barely any trails left behind¡­" Cronus said with a sigh. From the looks of it, he was growing restless.


    Demons were still something they could handle¡­ but their own kin turning against them? Unpredictability began to emerge in everyone''s futures. After all, not even the Titan of Time would be able to run away from such a problem.


    -----

 Chapter 89 Practicing Swordsmanship With The Mercenary’s Insane Regime

    -----


    It has been a couple of weeks since the conversation about the demons and the deration of my new resolve to my parents and Aquarina''s family. Well, all in all, approximately a month has passed.


    Aquarina stayed with me for over a week, not really wanting to let go of me. But thisst week, she finally went back home with her parents, and things had been mostly calm ever since then.


    I had resumed my training with my parents as magic and swordy had be an everyday routine yet again. It took some time for me to get over the pain of my body when I moved, but now that I had finally recovered as a whole, I felt rather fine and well. I had mostly gotten used to the cramps I sometimes got, but aside from that, everything''s good.


    I had been training my body every day to regain my form, well, as much as a four-year-old body could remain healthy and strong, I guess. That day when my body was destroyed, with my mother quickly recovering it, I felt like all of the progress I made on my muscles had gone down the drain.


    I hadn''t lost the power of the dragon meat and blood I had consumed and bathed in, but it had weakened. Perhaps it was because this essence went away when I died. Nevertheless, with magic and my training with father, my physical strength had been raising slowly and steadily.


    However, it''s still really hard. Even as a talented hero with blessings, I''m still a four-year-old! I can''t be as amazing as I was in my previous life. My body was small and slender back then, but I was really good at moving around and so on¡­ in here, I feel like even with all my efforts, I''ll probably just fall on my face if I try to do any of the techniques from my previous life.


    Also, because I''m a half-elf, I''m not developing as quickly as I should. In short, I''m still a midget, meaning my legs have yet to grow slenderer! Ugh. But even then, I still do all I can, and I still spar with father. He had be more aggressive with his approach. It seems I''ve ignited the spark in him as he''s putting more pressure on my training. From the looks of it, he''s doing it so I can grow to be as strong as he wants me to be. Now he''s doing some "hellish training" to me, which made my mother argue with him a lot.


    This training was what his father had done to him when he was around 3 years of age. He had to do 1000 swings with his sword every day, every morning, and he couldn''t stop until he finished. He couldn''t eat as well, nor go to the bathroom, anything that distracted him basically.


    It was very stressful training to him, but it forged his will and his character into the man he was now. Although he told me that he''s like that, with me and mom, he''s always a softie. Maybe he has a weak spot for us that we can abuse, hehe.


    Anyways, my father wanted to do this training to me as he saw I was very talented with the de. After all, my movements were precise, strong, and fast to his eyes. However, mother was opposed to the idea and called the training barbaric and that it wasn''t something a child should do.


    Unfortunately for her, I actually wanted to do it. With that, I insisted to mother that it was the best way to forge my strength. As a child, I was still growing up so any damage to my muscles would heal quickly, even more so if I abuse my magic to enhance my body through Metabolism eleration and then Verdant Light to heal my pained muscles.


    This way I can actually realistically do it, as well as do it way better and more easily than my father''s first years. Since my mother realized it was impossible to dissuade me when I''m adamant on doing something, she gave up and let me do this training.


    My father had offered me a "soft version", which was only 100 swings a day instead. In fact, he still felt that perhaps lowering it down a bit more would be better. He''s really underestimating a girl! Does he think that because I''m a girl, I won''t be able to go through his same training?


    Naturally, I showed him how wrong I was. After all, I had already been doing 1000 swings every morning for a whole week now. The first time, it took me around three hours to finish, and even with magic to help, my muscles ached, specifically my shoulders and my back. I had to get into a very rigid posture after all¡­


    Though, as the days passed, my body got used to it incredibly quickly. It was to the point my father suggested me to increase the number of swings if it became too easy for me now¡­ well, it''s an interesting training. He said that until he was 20, he had reached 20k swings per morning. He did them so fast he usually finished in half an hour¡­ what the hell?! Even at a swing per second, that doesn''t make any sense! Half an hour was 1800 seconds, so¡­ he did 11 to 12 swings per second?! What?! He''s so fast!


    My father is too strong! I can''t possibly do that¡­ I still take like two hours to finish 1100 swings¡­ father really is a powerful warrior.


    sh!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Swinging my bronze sword for thest time, I took a rest on the grass while using a towel to clean the sweat on my forehead and neck.


    "Phew¡­ That should be 1200. New record," I muttered as I sighed in relief.


    "You''re really a monster for a four-year-old!" said Ignatius, the egg, as he floated around me.


    Hearing that, I continued to rest over the grass. It was currently 8 AM. I had woken up early this morning as I walked near Yggdra, my good Eden Apple Tree. After that, I swung my bronze de, a small sword fit for my size, 1200 times.


    It took me almost 2 hours this time around, but I had done it. I felt proud with myself! In exchange, my body hurt¡­ it was really a pain. Ugh. Even with Verdant Light, my healing spell, and Pain Mitigation, a Life-attribute spell, it was still not possible to take away all the exhaustion and muscle pain I felt.


    -----

 Chapter 90 New Spells

    -----


    At the moment, I was resting on the grass. It was currently 8 AM, I had woken up early this morning as I walked near Yggdra, my good Eden Apple Tree. After that, I swung my bronze de, a small sword fit for my size, 1200 times.


    It took me almost 2 hours this time around, but I had done it. I felt proud with myself! Then again, my body hurt¡­ it was really a pain. Ugh. Even with Verdant Light, my healing spell, and Pain Mitigation, a Life-attribute spell, it still wasn''t possible topletely take away all this exhaustion and muscle pain I felt.


    Speaking of spells, I''ve been learning some more spells with mother. After learning the basics of Nature, my mother said that learning Life spells was more useful early on, so I could heal myself better and enhance my little body a bit better. She also told me I could be a healer for Aquarina when the two of us went into adventures.


    Therefore, for the past few weeks, I had been learning both Nature and Life Magic. However, my mother was only one person, so I can''t really take multiple sses a day. After all, she also gets tired and has to cook and all that. Because of this, the necessity for another teacher had increased. In fact, the idea of heading to Anta, the continent where my mother''s family was, had appeared once more within our daily conversations.


    If I can head there, many expert magicians of amazing talents can teach me what I need to know every day¡­ multiple times! I could have multiple teachers in those sses, and learn more efficiently as well¡­


    But my parents told me I was still too young. The magic academy where they wanted me to go only began epting students at the age of 7. Well, sure, there had been special exceptions at 6, but not even the royal family had gotten earlier than that for some reason. Ahhh, I''m more than capable of learning at this age already!


    Mother told me the teachers were all important magicians for the entire elven nation, so they held high authority as court magicians and the like¡­ the royal family respected their decisions a lot as many of them were taught by them and raised by them partially. Some even see them as parental figures to a slight extent.


    Because of this reason, I cannot easily ignore them and enter the academy at a young age¡­ I guess.


    In any case, the Life-attribute magic spells I''ve been learning were not a lot because it became increasingly harder to learn spells that were above my tier of magic. I had to enhance my Magic Circle with runes and mana transfusion through meditation, but of course, that took time. Then again, thanks to my endless mana, I could optimize the process.


    Thanks to that, I''ve already reached the Rank 3 of the Tier 1 Magic Circle. With that, my magic runes had increased some more. In fact, I can conjure conventional spells quite easily now. Then again, the power of my skills remains supreme in terms of instant casting.


    Moving all that aside, I learned a lot of Life-attribute spells, such as Muscle Renewal, Blood Pump, Five Senses Enhancement, Regeneration Enhancement, Pain Mitigation, and so on. After all, who needs skills when you can just use low-level spells? There are so many! And well, they''re varied in usage but their power was low. However, that doesn''t matter when you got a lot of mana. Even low-level spells be formidable with a lot of mana. Ember already has showed me that.


    As ofte, I''ve been also trying to learn nt enhancing spells to go with Agriculture. I want to learn ways to enhance the growth of nts, so it''s more efficient than just slowly nourishing them with Agriculture¡­ perhaps something stronger. With that, I learned Rapid nt Growth, Photosynthesis Efficiency, and Root Growth, which were all spells that could enhance a nt''s development! My mother knew a lot of the basic spells. If I think about it, she''s like a living encyclopedia of spells.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Now, I will also begin training my Light Magic as, leaving aside Life and Nature as I''ve learned all the Tier 1 Spells that were the most useful for me at the moment.


    I quickly stood up once I remembered that and began walking back home. Ignatius was pestering me as always, but the cute Naturia was also there with me.


    "Y-You''re ignoring me?! I havee here to grace you with my appearance, and you just ignore me?!" he asked.


    Since he became an egg, hees to visit me every day, summoning himself as some sort of spirit like how Naturia appears. If it wasn''t clear enough, we''ve already formed a contract. I had already showed him to my parents, of course, without revealing that he was that one dragon father in.


    My mother told me the "egg" had a lot of Fire-attribute mana to it, but it contained a certain thing to it that made him very unique as well, so he wasn''tpletely an elemental spirit. My father then mentioned that he could be another thing, a Beast Spirit.


    Beast Spirits were a new concept to me, but apparently, aside from Elemental Spirits, there were Spirits that represented beasts of nature. They wander around nature and were said to be created by the Beast Totems, which represented the beasts of nature¡­ my mother told me this one could be a young Lizard Beast Spirit. ording to her, it was an egg and because of that it would soon hatch into a tiny lizard. On the other hand, father told me it could be a Smander. Of course, it was more of a Dragon Spirit, but sure, let''s go with Smander¡­


    Ignatius wanted to argue after hearing that, but he knew that if he revealed his true identity, things would turn awkward. With that, he contained himself, although he had already showed them that he could talk and that he was very arrogant.


    My mother offered me to use some kind of spirit spell on him, so he became more obedient, like Spirit Enving¡­ but I told her it was fine. Naturally, my father also offered me to take him away from me if he was too annoying, that he could forcefully contract him¡­ but I also told him it was fine¡­ after evading these two arrows, Ignatius thanked me deeply. But for some reason, it seems he haspletely forgot about that, acting all arrogant again.


    -----

 Chapter 91 Eating Pizza In Another World

    -----


    I walked back home to have breakfast with mom and dad, while also talking about the training I had today. After all, I swung my de 1200 times, so that was pretty amazing! Now, time to head back and rx¡­


    "Oi. You''re ignoring me on purpose, aren''t you?" Ignatius asked.


    "God, you''re so annoying, Ignatius. Can''t you just let me be for a couple of seconds?" I sighed as I replied.


    "Eh?! Agh! You fought against me for so long, asking me to be yourpanion and you''re now being annoyed by my presence?! D-Do you know how much of my pride it takes to serve a little girl like you?!" he cried in response. Surprisingly, I could see his eyes crying a river inside the egg.


    "Sigh¡­ fine, fine. I''m sorry. What do you need?" I said, sighing once more.


    "I''m just worried! You''re working way too hard, Sylph. You''re still just a little girl. You should rest some more," he told me, which was quite surprising.


    "You saw what I had to fight the other day, right? I realized that I''m weak, way too weak for my own good. I can''t stand a day without training, even if a little bit¡­ I just want to grow stronger so whenever I''m caught up in something like that again, I''ll have the strength to properly fight back. It might take years for me to grow like my parents, but the sooner I start, the better," I told him, reminding him of the fight the two of us had gone through.


    "You''re an awfully hard worker for a little kid," said Ignatius with a light sigh.


    "But of course! I''ve almost died many times, you know? Do you think I can actually ck off, idiot?" I replied.


    "Ah¡­ well, I guess it has been quite traumatic for you," he replied after that.


    "Not really. I''m fine mentally. I just want to grow stronger, that''s all. I have a simple mind," I rified.


    "Howe your mind ispletely sane? For some reason, you act like an adult even though you''re just four years old." Ignatius wondered.


    Of course, I can''t just tell him "I am actually a Reincarnated person!" or something like that. That would be idiotic. I have to hide this truth to not creep out my parents¡­ imagine if they found out they had been nursing and raising a full-grown adult all this time¡­ it would surely give them the creeps.


    "I''m just well developed, that''s all. My mother''s milk was very nutritious, while my brain is big¡­ or that''s what father always tell me," I said in response.


    "I-I see¡­ I hadpletely forgotten that you lowly beings drink milk and grow very fast. We dragons have a period of infancy for many years before we fully mature. I had only begun acting more responsibly when I was around 200 years of age," Ignatius told me in response to my words.


    "Remembering how you came here and got ughtered by my father like nothing, I can''t really tell if you were really mature that time¡­ you acted like a child, to be honest," I could not help but tell him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "W-What?! You dare call me a child?!" he said with a hint of anger.


    "Yeah? Well, you''re an egg now," I replied.


    "Fufufu¡­" Naturiaughed at this rather cutely.


    "T-This is¡­ I used to be a big and strong dragon once! You''ll see! Once I hatch from here, I''ll be big and strong¡­ I won''t listen to your words again! EVER!" he cried.


    "Okay, okay, calm down for once¡­ you''re a very temperamental lizard." I lightly sighed.


    At the moment I entered home, I was greeted by my parents, who were already preparing things for breakfast. A lot of stuff was on the table, surprisingly. The reason why there was a lot of stuff was because mother was making something called pizza today, which was basically dough covered in cheese, tomato sauce, tomato slices, spices, and smi.


    The smell of the pizza being cooked filled my nostrils as my belly roared in hunger.


    "ROOARRR¡­!"


    "W-Was that your stomach, Sylphy?!" asked my father in disbelief.


    It sounded like a monstrous bear that I had heard sometimes roaring in the nearby forest. I got a bit scared to even think that I was capable of making such a barbaric sound.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ I''m hungry." I told him.


    "T-To think a refined elf would make such a sound¡­ I''ve never heard an elf hunger so much for its belly to roar like a bear!" my mother could not help but say in response.


    "I-I am a very refineddy!" I corrected her.


    "Haha! It was just a joke, dear. Of course, you''re a refined little princess. Nowe eat. Pizza is ready. You''ll love it!" mother said with a chuckle.


    "Been ages since we ate! I''m d you finally got the recipe for the dough¡­" father said.


    "You know, Sylphy? There was a time where we once considered making a pizza parlor to sell Pizza to people in the Anta Continent. But eventually, we ended uping to live in Cloudia at the end," mother told me.


    "I see¡­ Is Anta like Gatea?" I wondered.


    "Not as bad as Gatea, but the people there would still annoy us¡­ well, not me. It''s mostly a "your mother" problem¡­" father replied.


    ? Mother quickly served slices of pizza to us as I wondered what father meant by this. As for the pizza, it was¡­ amazing. The dough was actually not hard. It was actually tasty, thin, and it had a satisfying crunch to it. The cheese was on point, the tomato sauce was made carefully, the spices melded together, plus the smi was on point, tasty and a tiny bit spicy, even. All in all, it made for an excellent meal.


    Pizza is amazing! Where exactly did they get the recipe for such an amazing dish and why didn''t they make this before! It seems easy enough from how it''s prepared¡­ maybe the dough has to be special?


    "Don''t put it that way¡­ it''s nothing too serious, dear. Just some family drama with my siblings and my parents¡­ your grandparents and uncles, I guess," mother said, sighing soon after.


    "O-Oh¡­ is everything alright with my elven family?" I asked.


    "Err¡­ I guess it''s all fine, but I just don''t like them¡­ I''ve been away from there for a long time and I''ve only ben talking with my older sister. With that said, I don''t know how things are going, aside from her telling me "It''s alright". Though, she probably says that to not worry me¡­" mother replied, sighing again.


    "Oohh¡­ I wish I could meet my auntie¡­" I could not help but say.


    "You''ll eventually meet her when we get there in a few years. No rush," father said in response to my words.


    -----

 Chapter 92 Can Spirits Eat Food?

    -----


    My mother talked about her family for only a small bit, so I can''t make too many assumptions. However, it seems there''s some family drama going on between them. I don''t know what the problem may be, but from what I could infer, they aren''t on good terms with mom... well, at least most of her siblings.


    She''s in good terms with my aunt, her older sister, who she talked about a bit. Apparently, she''s one of the people that sent her things through that teleportation item where they transfer items around.


    I do wonder how my elven family is like and what they would think about me... I wonder if my mother has ever spoken to them about me? Wait, isn''t my mother royalty? Wouldn''t that make me a princess?


    "Mom, aren''t you a royalty in that kingdom? Does that make me something as well?" I asked.


    "Oh... w-well..." muttered my mother as she began to ponder this question.


    "Indeed! You are an elven princess, Sylphy! Isn''t that cool?" father said in response. He seemed to have already known.


    "Oh, really?! Then, I am royalty! Maybe we should get there sooner than we want to so I can be treated like a princess...!" I could not help but say.


    "N-NO!"


    BAM!


    "..."


    "..."


    My mother suddenly stopped our excitement as she hit the table in desperation. Her eyes were all crazy. I had never seen her like that other than that time I was pretty much dead when I fought against Hell.


    "W-What''s wrong, mom?" I asked.


    "Faylen?" Naturally, father was also worried.


    My mother suddenly gasped as she realized she had gone out of control. After that, she sighed as she suddenly began to look at me with pity in her eyes. It was as if I was someone that had to be pitied by her or something. What''s going on?!


    After that, she calmed down and took a few deep breaths.


    "N-Nothing. I went a bit... overboard there. I... it''s hard to talk about it... it''s just... I don''t think that ce would wee you as easily as you think, my daughter... you''ll need to grow a bit stronger so they can recognize you by your strength," mother told me.


    "Eh? But aren''t I a princess?" I asked in response.


    "Yeah! Sylphy''s also an elf. What''s the big deal?" my father also asked, albeit angrily, crossing his arms.


    "The big deal is... well, you''re obviously an idiot and don''t remember, don''t you?" my mother said in response.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Remember? Remember what?" he asked again.


    "Sigh..."


    My mother sighed again, drinking some tea before suddenly petting my head and kissing my forehead.


    "It doesn''t matter... No matter what, my dear, you''re the most important thing in my life... no matter what others will say about you," she said to me after that.


    "Huh? What would others say about me?" I asked, totally clueless.


    "...it''splicated. Let''s not talk about this until you''re older and we get closer to getting there... I wouldn''t like to annoy you with this... it''s not worth talking about," mother said in response.


    "Geez, you''re acting all secretive all of a sudden, Faylen! Just tell us already..." father could not help but say after that.


    "No! I won''t... now finish off your breakfast. I worked very hard making it! The Pizza is going to get cold!" said my mother, taking a bite from her pizza slice as the cheese became stringy.


    My mother seemed dead serious about all of this, so I decided not to pursue the situation. She was even more strict than my father and often when she decided something, nothing could change her thoughts about it nor her opinion. My father knew this more than me as he was her husband.


    With that, I sighed as I drank some tea before enjoying the pizza again. The deliciousbination of vors quickly made me forget the uncertainty and concern I felt inside my heart. However, despite that, I still had my own doubts and wondered what all of that was about.


    What was my mother talking about? And why would the people of Anta, specifically the Evergreen Kingdom where she belonged, say about us? What''s wrong?


    I was still new to this world, so I couldn''t even fathom to see the big picture yet. I cannot really guess urately either, so I''m left hopeless, wondering what the heck I should do now. Then again, the answer was rather obvious. Train, train, and train until my entire body bleeds... then continue training even after that. After all, there''s no point going around it.


    In any case, I''m still here to enjoy life with my family even through all of that... after all I went through against Hell, it made me realize how fragile life was, even for the daughter of the Heroes...


    Perhaps my life was even more dangerous due to that, because I''m the daughter of the ones that everyone wanted to kill... even as of now, there must be many demons that hate the Heroes after all they did to them... I cannot really think clearly about this, but I don''t want to make either side hate me.


    However, just because my parentsmitted mistakes, that doesn''t mean I''llmit the same mistakes, right? With that, I have to work hard to clean their name even with the demons themselves...


    One day... for sure, I''m going to do it.


    But for now, this pizza is not going to eat itself!


    "Oi. You''re not sharing?" asked Ignatius angrily.


    "Can a Spirit eat?" I wondered.


    "Hmm... I think some can," my father replied.


    "Let''s give it a try. Smander, eat this," said my mother soon after, offering Ignatius a piece of smi.


    "Ooohhh!"


    Ignatius stuck his little jaw out of the cracks in the egg and caught the smi, eating it. From his expression, it seemed he found it tasty.


    "This is good! What meat is this?!" he asked.


    "Dragon!" my mother replied while smiling, as if enjoying the entire situation.


    "D-Dragon?!" Ignatius cried, almost vomiting what he just ate.


    "We hunted down a Blue Dragon the other day, so there''s still a lot of meat," father said soon after.


    "Oh, a Blue Dragon, huh. That''s fine, then," Ignatius said after that, deciding to eat some more of the smi.


    Huh... are Red and Blue Dragons enemies by any chance?


    -----

 Chapter 93 A Talk With Alice

    -----


    It has been two months since the day I ate pizza and learned that there was some sort of dark truth about the Evergreen Kingdom where my mother came from, which she doesn''t really want to tell me about for some reason.  Since then, I''ve been training nonstop while learning all sorts of new techniques and spells. Of course, in two months, I couldn''t really learn everything I needed to be invincible.


    Talking about age, I''m about to reach five years of age by now¡­ man, it has been quite a long ride! Not even I can believe it has been five whole years since I came to this world while being reincarnated by mistake by that weird god.


    Since then, I''ve still been wondering what''s going on with the Hero he had talked about. I remember he said that he would have to use extra energy to reincarnate the real hero, while he gave me the glitched system that became Alice, my dear friend.


    "I wonder how''s that hero he had talked about. Do you know anything about it, Alice?" I wondered.


    Alice was floating around me in her glowing orb form. She had healed a lot since the fight. Right now, she was in her morepact form. Even then, the errors and glitches were still piled up inside of her, but she was more stable while the pain was more bearable, or so she says.


    "The Hero?" she asked.


    "You know¡­ the God I met before reincarnating¡­ he said that I was a mistake and that he wanted to reincarnate another person from a world named "Earth" or whatever¡­ hahaha. Who would call their world "Earth"? Now what? Is there another world named "Soil"?" I wondered whileughing.


    "Earth¡­ I''ve heard a bit about that world. The God said that it was the perfect and most ideal world to reincarnate people because there were many people in that world that just wanted to die and reincarnate into another world¡­ it is said that many Gods of Reincarnation like him wanted to bring teenagers from there¡­ but you were a teenager he picked up from a different world by ident¡­" Alice exined, ending it off with a sigh.


    "I see¡­ what about the Hero? Is he from that world?" I asked after that.


    "Yes, yes. He''s supposedly from that very world. However, I don''t know anything more than that anyways, so you would need to look it up yourself¡­ one day, somehow. I wasn''t there when he got the new Hero after all, wrapping me around you before throwing both of us off into this world," replied Alice with a sigh.


    "I guess that''s how it is¡­ ugh, I wonder why he even bothers doing that? There are already twelve heroes here, so what''s the deal with that?" I could not help but wonder.


    "I have no idea¡­ I don''t know what other hero we would ever need in here," Alice replied.


    "Right? It makes no sense¡­ it almost makes me think the Hero he actually sent here could be the Demon King¡­ though, that would be way too far-fetched, right?" I asked while giggling.


    "Indeed, that''s way too insane! You think of very crazy stuff sometimes¡­ anyways, you should wake up already. You should finish your daily routine! Don''t ck off, Sylphy," Alice said after that.


    "Okay, but you''re giving me a little kiss first!" I agreed, only to add a twist to my words.


    "E-Eh? K-Kiss?!" she asked.


    "Come here!"


    I rushed towards Alice and hugged her orb-shaped body. Then, I gave her a little kiss.


    "Never forget that I love you a lot, alright?" I said to her.


    "O-Okay¡­ I get it¡­" she sighed.


    "You''re like my sister! You''ve been with me all this time, so I don''t want you to push yourself too hard for a while. Make sure to rest well and recover." I reminded her.


    "Sure¡­ I know that¡­" she replied, sighing once more.


    "Alright then. Ignatius, Naturia, stay with her for some time to keep herpany. You don''t have to follow me all the time," I told them.


    "Eh?! But I want to go outside!" Ignatius cried.


    "No means no! Stay with Alice and make friends with her!" I said while smacking the egg.


    "Uagh! D-Don''t smack me, I''ll break!" he cried, flying away.


    "Foooo!" Naturia didn''t seem to mind, sitting down on Alice''s head.


    "Very well, then¡­!"


    And just like that, I opened my eyes, finding myself in my room once more.


    In just a few more days, around half a week or so, my fifth birthday woulde. I hope my dad has that thing I asked him to give to me! If I can have something made out of that guy, I could have another familiar like Ignatius¡­ well, emphasis on could.


    As I woke up, I did a few light stretches and washed my face, greeting my mother who was cooking early in the morning.


    "Sylphy, today, we''re heading to Aquarina''s ce at 2 PM, so make sure to finish all of your training," she told me.


    "Alright, mom!"


    With that, I rushed outside into the beautiful grasnds around our home. Then, I rushed back to Yggdra, who was glowing brightly today.


    "Good morning, Yggdra! You''re looking beautiful today, as always!" I told her as I hugged her tree trunk. I felt her glowing aura epassing my body, as if she was hugging me back.


    I suddenly noticed she was now making apples. Although they were still green, I picked one up, which she extended her branch to give to me.


    "Thank you!"


    Chomp.


    Hmm! Eden Apples are really amazing! Although this green one is a bit too citric and won''t make a good apple pie, it''s still good. It made for a nice bite before training! Of course, I need to have the other breakfast after that¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright¡­ I did 1560 swings yesterday¡­ let''s try and break through the 1600 mark today. I''ve been cking off way too much¡­" I muttered to myself as I wielded my bronze de. Soon, I began to quickly swing it in the air, one by one, several times.


    At that moment, I felt as if the de was slowly bing more and more connected to my own body. I remember back then that father told me that when I finally reached this point, I would be an amazing swordsman.


    -----

 Chapter 94 Exploring The Forests

    -----


    SLASH!


    "One¡­ thousand¡­ and six hundred¡­ OOF¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Once I reached my goal, I dropped dead on the floor. Fortunately, the grass was soft, so it made for a pretty good bed despite this hard training.


    While I lied down on the grass, I looked at the clean blue sky. There was the sun shining brightly atop the skies. All in all, it was a beautiful day.


    I had taken around two hours to finish my training. I had woken up at around 8 AM, so it was approximately 10 AM. I should probably head back home to not worry my parents¡­


    However¡­ every time I finish practicing the de before three hours, I go explore the forest for an hour! I don''t know if my parents know that I do this or not, or if they just allow me to do so.


    Nevertheless, I''m allowed three hours of training in the morning. If I take only two toplete it, I get a whole hour to do whatever I want without them intervening!


    So, of course, as someone that''s an avid explorer, I headed into the nearby forest as the beautiful trees greeted my sight, covering the forest from the sunlight while forming shadows beneath the treetops.


    The forest of Cloudia could be said to be jungle-like in nature. The moment one enters the forest, they would immediately hear the sounds of countless birds and other creatures singing and roaring all throughout. It''s a wild ce filled with nature at every step.


    Well, I''ve been doing this sneaky exploration for a month by now, and I often take a single hour doing this. I''ve been using a special paper to make a map, which I got from stealing one of the magic items lying around the house. As it was with the other magic items, this paper was also a magic item.


    It was called Memory Paper. It''s a special piece of paper that would register whatever I write permanently. With that, I can write many things on it and constantly recall them or bring them back into the paper. I''ve been doing this to draw the map of this jungle. I''ve been mapping certain routes where giant beasts don''t get too near, as well as special areas where there arekes, rivers, and special nts that give very tasty fruit.


    Like usual, I decided to rush towards thest ce I managed to map yesterday. I was doing this mostly as practice for the future. That was because my parents had once told me that Memory Paper was used to map out dungeons.


    Dungeons were special underground areas said to be made by the Gods, while others said they were made by the world. Either way, they serve as trials for the people that enter them. There are deadly beasts inside, but in exchange, there were also amazing rewards waiting for the one who entered it. Of course, many consider the monsters themselves the rewards as their Magic Crystals they held could be used for a variety of purposes, be it for alchemy, magic technology, crafting, or research. On the other hand, the monsters'' body parts were often used to make amazing equipment, such as their pelt, horns, hair, fur, ws, fangs, cartge, bones, and so on.


    Mom and dad told me that the way humans in this world were able to fight against the threats of dungeons and demons was by using the materials dropped by them to our benefit. With good enough equipment, a person could showcase several times their original strength and acquire all sorts of special abilities as well, which were essential to fight against high-ranked monsters and demons ¡­ and well, other people too, I guess.


    So, for the purpose of one day exploring a dungeon with Aquarina and the other friends I''ll make along the way, I want to be good at mapping using the Memory Paper.


    "Metabolism eleration. Bright sh."


    I conjured the Life-attribute spell Metabolism eleration to make my body move faster and have faster reflexes. It''s said that this spell would reduce one''s lifespan if overused, but I highly doubt it would affect someone with endless HP. Then, there''s Bright sh, which was a Light-attribute spell that covers one''s body with light and makes one move faster, like a sh of light.


    FLASH!


    I moved at an incredible speed across the jungle, evading all of the obstacles that I came across. I had been practicing thisbination for a while as it could increase my speed to up to three times my original speed. In any case, it''s pretty nice to have.


    ? I moved around, jumping, and doing all sorts of movements. At the moment, my body felt so light to the point it was incredible.


    CLASH!


    Eventually, I appeared at my final destination. Looking in front of me, there was a beautiful sight, argeke. I called thiske the Lizard Lake because just like right now, there were a lot of giant lizards drinking water from it, sleeping around it, as well as eating prey they hunted.


    Maybe their territory is thiske?


    These lizards were called Six-legged Crowned Lizards. From what their names suggested, they''re the size of cows, with six limbs, blue scales, and a crown made of horns atop their heads. They look like mini dragons in a way, but were way less majesticpared to how I remember Ignatius looking. Well, they alsock wings.


    Just as I was admiring the sight, I realized that something was wrong.


    Something was terribly wrong.


    "Grr¡­"


    I suddenly heard a roar from a creature behind me, its nasty breath covering my entire head¡­


    I slowly looked back, and there it was. In front of me was a furious lizard mama, with her three lizard babies by her side.


    Hmm¡­ did I mention they were very territorial?


    "N-Nice to meet you¡­" I said with a smile.


    "ROAR!"


    CRUNCH!


    I barely evaded the attack from the creature''s massive jaws, jumping over her head before walking on her back, returning to where I came from.


    There''s no way I''m staying here! Retreat! Retreat!


    "GRRAAAAAARRR!"


    Surprisingly, the lizards didn''t chase me, but instead called for backup. In just a few second, three lizards were on my tail.


    "Alright then¡­ I guess there''s no choice!"


    -----

 Chapter 95 The Little Monster Hunter

    -----


    Well, okay, maybe I was a bit reckless there. Because of that, I was being followed by around three six-limbed lizards out of nowhere. On second thought¡­ I was totally reckless there. But how could you me me? I just wanted to map my paper! What''s wrong with that?


    Oh well. Time to show them that I''m not a little rabbit they can easily follow until I get tired and have an easy meal. I''ve already analyzed these lizards long ago with the power of my Heavenly Sight. Through it, I detected that their power level was not as high, but they were certainly strong.


    In this world, there were also ssifications for beasts. Thankfully, they go by tiers the same way as magicians do with their magic circles and superhumans with their super strength. Tier 1 Beasts would be on equal terms with a Tier 1 Magician, although the magician might have the advantage.


    Of course, there were 10 ranks in each tier, which made it the matchup moreplicated than it was. These lizards were all Tier 2, with some even at Tier 3.


    The three following me were two Tier 2s and a Tier 3. Normally, one would wonder how a girl at Tier 1 can beat these three giants, right? It would be hopeless, right? Well, the fact that I''m faster than them should already say a lot as to how tiers are not always the deciding factor in winning.


    There are also things such as equipment, weapons, fighting techniques, strategy, and above all, cheat abilities. My endless mana is a good cheat ability, my skills even more so. Even if I only have a few of them, they can be conjured without necessity for chanting, with their effects often being immediate.


    I was already looking 2 seconds into the future through Heavenly Sight. With that, I easily jumped around, evading the uing bites of the lizards as they neared me.


    "GROAR!"


    CHOMP!


    "Oops, a bit too slow there, bud!"


    "RAR!"


    CHOMP!


    "Not yet! Add a bit more effort there¡­"


    "GRAAA!"


    CHOMP!


    "That one almost got me, but it didn''t!"


    I had trained my previous life in the arts of evasion and acrobatics. I had simply applied it to work in here, allowing me to easily jump around and evade their attacks.


    After that, I quickly unsheathed my bronze de and used Ember a hundred times, shaping the countless tiny mes into a mass of zing fire covering my de.


    FLASH!


    This was one of the few techniques I''ve learned from father, covering his own de with fire and then attacking with it, it was simply named zing de Arts.


    "Do you like fire?"


    I infused mana into my de as the mes covering it suddenly intensified, growingrger and fiercer.


    I jumped above the ground and spun around, enhancing my body with Metabolism eleration to increase my agility, as well as my senses and body to new heights.


    SLASH!


    I swung my de one time, but that one swing was like three at the same time. Thanks to my daily training, I''ve been able to do multiple swings of my de per second. Because of that, this had suddenly given me the superhuman ability of unleashing three shes of my de in a single one through an incredibly swift flick of the wrist.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "Graaahhh?!"


    "Grooarr¡­!"


    "Gryyyeeh¡­"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The three ming shes reached the three lizards in an instant while I began to fall from midair. Seeing that, I infused mes into my feet and jumped through the air itself, reaching the back of one of the burning lizards as the other twopanions he had looked at me furiously. They had tough scale armor, so these simple mes wouldn''t be enough to pierce through them.


    "GROAR!"


    "GRAA!"


    The two lizards tried to bite me to death as they rushed towards me, jumping over the back of theirpanion as I smiled. Naturally, there were other methods of fighting as well, such as utilizing Agriculture, this peculiar skill I acquired from the Farmer job. The skill allowed me to enhance and seemingly control the growth of nts¡­ with Naturia''s help¡­ well, something like this was possible.


    "Not so fast!"


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, several tentacles made out of the grass below them extended, wrapping the legs and lower bodies of the two lizards, stopping them from biting me. I jumped right before that as their heads hit each other dumbly. Then, I jumped over the head of the one to the left, raised my de, and infused it with even more mana.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    I then unleashed three shes against the giant lizard''s neck as its scales finally couldn''t take it and broke apart. Soon, the shing attacks showed me the tender meat beneath the armor scales. A smile surged on my lips as I did a wonderful flip and reached the neck of this beast in an instant. Then, I raised my de and pierced its open wound, reaching the bone and breaking through it with the help of Muscle Strength Enhancement, a Life-attribute spell I learned.


    CLAAASH!


    "GRYYAAAAAH¡­!"


    BOOM!


    The beast only released a very loud and agonizing cry. After that, it died on the spot, falling to the floor as blood came out of the wound.


    The other two lizards looked at me in utter horror. They were intelligent pack hunters. Seeing me easily defeat one of their strong ones, which was actually the Tier 3 one that chased me, they quickly decided to run for their lives, managing to break through the weak prison made by the grass I had controlled.


    "Well, have a good day," I said while waving my hand. After that, I realized my entire body ended up being covered in blood. To think this dress was one of my favorites as well. What a bummer. My face also had some blood on it, so I wiped it off with a handkerchief I had with me.


    "Y-You killed that thing all by yourself?!" Ignatius asked me as he appeared beside me.


    "Did you want to help?" I asked.


    "I¡­ well, it''s already toote," he replied with a sigh.


    "Fooo! Foofooo!" Naturia floated around the corpse, looking at it with surprise.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I guess we should carry it back home and butcher it there¡­ my parents are going to go a bit crazy," I muttered with a sigh. I seriously didn''t n on ying a monster today.


    -----

 Chapter 96 My Own Plant Minions!

    -----


    Looking at the corpse in front of me, it was very heavy. This creature was at least three meters tall and several meters long. In fact, the body these lizards had was long like a snake, which meant there was a lot of meat and bones inside.


    Wondering how I would carry it, I instantly knew it would be too tiresome and annoying to carry it with my arms. If I dragged it around, the blood would attract predators looking for an easy meal. Of course, I wouldn''t give up my hunt easily.


    Eventually, I took out two seeds from my pocket before infusing them with loads of mana.


    "nt Growth eleration¡­"


    ? FLASH!


    By using the nt Growth eleration spell several times, alongside using Agriculture several times, as well as infusing loads of mana and even a part of my own vitality with the aid of Naturia, the two seeds quickly exploded into countless vines. I let them grow on the ground as they suddenly shaped themselves into tworge masses of spiky vines with beautiful flowers adorning them.


    These were movable nts. In other words, nt monsters! I''ve already practiced making them, and I can use seeds alone to create these little buddies. However, I can''t really make an army as of now. Unfortunately, whenever I lose focus, they''d turn into normal nts.


    "Alright, guys! Let''s get moving!"


    The two vine monsters, which were around one meter each, exuded great strength as they carried the corpse of the lizard above the ground for me. I led them to my home as we crossed the forest easily. Though, along the way home, a Lesser Wyvern tried to steal our meal. Thankfully, I scared him away by firing a blinding shot of light, which made it scream in pain and fly away in desperation. I''m not so sure I can easily beat a flying monster yet, but I learned that if I just shot a very bright ray of light into their eyes, they''ll run away most of the time unless they''re incredibly hungry. This guy still had a full belly so he simply ran away.


    My mother had taught me this tactic, which was also why the "Light sh" spell was the one she taught me first among the many Tier 1 Light Spells I could learn. She said she had used this one many times when she was younger and weaker, scaring away big predators by blinding them, or temporarily blinding them to confuse them and have enough time to escape herself.


    With some intelligence, we people can easily deal with threats that might even overpower us in strength and fierceness. To think a simple Tier 1 spell could easily fend off a Tier 4 beast if one had good aim. Who would have known?


    Of course, one would need way more than that to actually defeat it, but my point still stands.


    By the time we finally reached the house''s door, the two vine monsters quickly fell to the floor and became normal nts again, I had yet to find a way to keep them as permanent monsterpanions¡­. but perhaps raising one slowly like Yggdra might do that. After all those guys were triggered to turn out like that forcefully from a little seed. Also, these seeds were just frommon vine nts. Perhaps if I can get my hands on a monster nt seed, things would be different.


    Before I could knock on the door, I was received by my father, who looked at me with surprise, almost falling on his butt¡­ after all, I was covered in blood and looked a bit creepy.


    "Uwah! S-Sylphy?! Why are you covered in blood? Are you okay? EH?! Is that a lizard?" he asked.


    "Yeah, I went to hunt a bit¡­ I caught it but I got covered in blood¡­" I said with a giggle.


    "W-Wow¡­ are those burn marks?! Amazing, did you actually use my zing de Arts to y this Tier 3 beast?!" My father quickly became excited, praising my talents as I had in a strong beast all by myself.


    "Of course, father! Aren''t I talented?" I asked with a smug smile.


    "You''re a very talented youngdy, but you''re also ady! Why are you covered in blood? Plus, your dress is all ruined! Look at your hair¡­ geez, you''ll have to quickly go take a bath if you want to have breakfast!"


    My mother quickly ruined our mood as our father-daughter time was interrupted by my grumpy elven mother.


    "But before I take a bath, let''s butcher it first!" I said.


    "No means no! First of all, Sylphy, I''ve already told you several times to not hunt by yourself! Even then, you don''t listen!" my mother reprimanded me.


    "I-I''m sorry¡­ I just wanted to explore, staying here gets boring," I replied with a sigh.


    "Sigh¡­ I understand how you feel, but you can''t just go risking your life like that!" mother said in response.


    "I know¡­ but I am pretty good! Right, Naturia?" I asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Fofooofoooo!"


    Naturia nodded in response. Of course, she has my back.


    "Come on, Faylen. Don''t be so angry at our daughter. Shouldn''t we be happy instead? Look how talented she is! She just hunted a beast two tiers above her," father said, trying to persuade her to think positive.


    "Yeah, but it''s still dangerous!" Unfortunately, that didn''t work.


    "Don''t we have our own Spirits looking over her anyways? If she ever gets in danger, they''ll rescue her¡­ you''re just being overly concerned for no good reason," father said with a sigh.


    I already knew about their Spirits looking over me while using stealth spells to hide their presences. At this point, they''re actually like guardian angels by how much they see me, but I''ve already confirmed that they don''tpletely share their senses. After all, father was surprised by my hunt. They probably gave them reports over time, which meant they had yet to report him of my hunt.


    "Ah¡­ right, right¡­ ugh, okay¡­ but tell us whenever you go hunt, alright, dearie? M-Mommy is just very worried. I don''t know what I would do if you broke your arm or something!" she said with a tone of worry.


    "Eh? But can''t you just heal it back?" I asked in response.


    "Right¡­ but still! It''ll hurt," she replied.


    "Okay¡­ I''ll go take a bath and then we can butcher it after we eat¡­!" I relented.


    "Fine, give me that dress as well so I can wash all the blood out of it," mother said soon after.


    "Alright~"


    -----

 Chapter 97 Butchering Classes With Father

    -----


    After I took a bath and put on some new clothes, I quickly enjoyed a nice breakfast with my parents. Today morning, there was apple pie, my favorite. In fact, the pie was made out of Eden Apples, which were also my favorites. These apples were always the best and tastiest, so they go with everything¡­


    After that, it was finally time for things to get real. With that, we moved outside and looked at the corpse of the creature in front of us. I had never butchered an animal before, so it would be an interesting experience to finally try it out for myself¡­


    "Now, let''s butcher this¡­ I will do it for you, Sylphy. Your mother is busy preparing things for departure. After all, we''re going to Aquarina''s town at around 2 PM, so we have to hurry up," father said.


    "C-Can I help out? I want to learn how to properly butcher big beasts." I requested.


    I do remember hunting all by myself in my previous life. I used to hunt rabbits or big cats and wolves, which we ate together. In fact, butchering wild animals to eat was an essential thing we learned with our teacher. However,pared to my previous world, this world''s monsters were obviously moreplicated to butcher and had many things one had to be careful of to not ruin, especially because high-tiered monsters were valuable, like their weight in gold, pretty much. Every single thing in their bodies had a good use.


    The internal organs could be used to make medicine of various types, while the meat was an exquisite delicacy. The bones, scales, horns, ws, and fangs were all excellent materials for the forging of equipment, and then, there was the most precious reward inside of these monsters, the Magic Crystal.


    Very so often it was encouraged to kill monsters in ways that wouldn''t damage their bodies too much. My father told me that a good hunter knew how to defeat the monster they''re hunting without breaking it apart into pieces barbarically. The ideal way to defeat a monster with the goal of profit was by hitting a weak spot without damaging too much of the other body parts.


    Although it''s well known that one could severely weaken monsters when their Magic Crystal was hit, even instantly killing them that way, the Magic Crystal was very important and where one could get most of the value from one''s prey. Also, it''s said that if it''s broken while the monster is still alive, a lot of mana inside it would be lost and would lower in quality because of that. The best and ideal way was to kill a monster without destroying the Magic Crystal in the process, which of course, increases the difficulty of the hunt several times.


    "I see! So, my daughter finally wants to butcher her own monster, eh? Fine! You''ve earned it. I will guide you through it and we can do it together¡­ are you ready for the blood and all the disgusting things inside, though?" he asked.


    "Y-Yeah! I''m ready! I don''t mind. I''m a big girl now! I will be 5 in a few days," I replied.


    My father smiled warmly as he petted my head and kissed my forehead in response.


    "Uwah¡­ you''ve grown so much already, my precious little princess! F-Fine¡­ I''ll make sure that you learn a lot of stuff!" he said while nodding confidently and giving me a thumbs up. My father was an amazingly reliable man.


    "Alright!" I said in response.


    With that, my father quickly guided me through the butchering proces. We began by quickly going around the beast first, inspecting it. My father was an expert in hunting monsters, to the point he made a fortune by ying mythical beasts in the past. He knew how to properly butcher and hunt them down for the best results, as well as the most profit.


    "I''ve got to admit, you''ve done a good job, my daughter. You''ve in the creature in a way that the rest of the body wasn''t damaged. You simply cut through the neck behind and into the bone, easily and instantly killing it. Although the neck is damaged, there''s no such thing as a perfect kill. On the other hand, the rest of the body is almost perfectly preserved! There are some burn shes on the face and the back, but aside from that, most of the scales are still usable¡­ amazing work! I''ll give this one a ten out of ten!" my father told me.


    Being praised by my father inspired me. At this moment, I felt like my eyes were glistening with joy.


    "R-Really?" I asked.


    "Indeed! Good job, my dear Sylphy!" said my father in response, carrying me in his arms again as he kissed my cheeks.


    "So cute and deadly! You''re the perfect daughter. Your father is amazingly proud of you! I bet that old man of a grandfather wouldn''t believe that a girl would be this amazing!" he said.


    "Hehe¡­ okay daddy, get me down¡­ ugh¡­"


    Sadly, my father sometimes goes a bit too far and raises me too high, making me feel a bit dizzy.


    "O-Oh, right. Sorry¡­"


    He quickly moved me down and petted me.


    "Now! Let''s begin."


    My father quickly gave me a sharp knife as he took one himself from his dimensional leather bag. Then, he began the process by opening the stomach of the creature.


    "From here, we''ll drain all the blood. You have to make sure not to damage the scales too much, so you have to make a clean cut¡­ here. You stop only when you feel the bone," father said.


    He showed me as he put my knife into the stomach of the lizard. Then, he let me slowly pierce through, eventually reaching the ribs.


    "Now, gently yet strongly, sh down and open the stomach," he said.


    "O-Okay!"


    SLASH!


    I slowly cut down the corpse''s stomach, opening it up. Soon after, a lot of the corpse''s innards flowed out grotesquely¡­ ugh, I have to get used to this. Then again, it''s not like it''s hard. I just have to imagine they''re bigger rabbits! With scales¡­ fangs¡­ and other weird quirks. Ew.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 98 Blood Magic Is Sure Handy!

    -----


    "Good job, now the stomach is open. Look, you cleanly cut through the skin without damaging many scales. The pelt of the beast can be used to make you some good armor and equipmentter! Did you know I''m actually a pretty good crafter? Anyways, I can make you something like boots, leather armor, and other stuff." he told me.


    "W-Wow¡­ Really?! I thought you were just a brute!" I said quite bluntly.


    "W-What?! My father was even good at forging stuff¡­ we were mercenaries, but we also forged our own equipment to save money. With that, my father taught me how to craft my own equipment out of what I hunted. I even learned spells to go with it," my father exined after that.


    To think my father was more talented than I thought, and he had been hiding this side of him this entire time! Well, I guess he doesn''t craft that much anymore, but he seemed pumped to make something from what I hunted.


    "I see¡­ you''re really filled with surprises, daddy. You never mentioned you were so amazing¡­ now I feel like I''m very lucky to have you as my father," I told him.


    "Hahaha¡­ Sylphy-chan, don''t say such embarrassing things¡­ you''re going to make this old man blush," he replied with a chuckle.


    Well, my father was also incredibly handsome and an incredibly muscr body, so he was double the prize¡­ anyways, that wasn''t important. What was important for now was butchering.


    "Here, Sylphy. Now, let''s take the innards out carefully so we don''t burst them. I brought this pot to ce them there. This is a disgusting job, so let me do it for you," he exined soon after.


    "No, I want to do it as well! I-I have to get used to it," I replied, gulping a bit of saliva.


    The innards of a tiny rabbit and those of a three-meter-tall lizard had a big difference. In fact, this alone almost made me throw up a few times by how smelly and slimy it was¡­ ugh. Is this really used for medicine?!


    Nevertheless, I poured the innards into arge pot. The stomach, liver, lungs, heart, and all of that, I made sure to put it all in the pot, leaving the carcass empty of all the disgusting stuff for now. The blood was also drained through the usage of Blood Magic, a rare type of magic my father had learned a few spells only for butchering. He was a talented hero and actually knew spells of almost every element. Though, he had not really mastered them, only having them for utility. If he were to try mastering them, it would be increasingly more difficultpared to just learning and mastering more of his Fire attribute.


    "You should probably be able to learned this spell as well at some point. In fact, you should try it out. You''re a genius so it might even work¡­ look, this is the circle¡­ the runes¡­ and¡­ Blood Extraction."


    FLASH!


    Father suddenly extracted the blood from the corpse in rivers, which he moved into anotherrge pot, filling it up slowly. It took some time, but he got all the blood out of the corpse without drying it up or something. I don''t know if this spell worked on living beings, but if it did, it could be deadly against wounded enemies to extract their blood and weaken them. It''s even possible to kill them through the missing blood alone¡­ however, it looked very difficult to do.


    Since father told me to try it, I tried copying my father''s magic circle and¡­


    "B-Blood Extraction!"


    FLASH!


    The blood began to flow like rivers out of the bucket, soon forming a sphere of blood right before my hands.


    "W-Wow¡­ it''s working!" I said in surprise.


    "G-Great job! ¡­N-Now, carefully move it back there. We wouldn''t want your dress to get bloody again. Your mother would kill us if that happened," father said with a light sigh at the end.


    Surprisingly, I had learned the Blood Extraction spell, just like that. I don''t know if I''ll ever use it, but it mighte in handy sometimes while butchering¡­ maybe I can use it while fighting as well¡­ I don''t know. My father doesn''t seem to use it for fighting, though it''s mostly because he could just overpower his enemies with his strength alone.


    After that, my father taught me how to take out the skin and the scales of the beast, cutting down the skin out of the muscles until we left the entire lizard "naked". It was an arduous job, to say the least.


    Then, we quickly decided to take out the Magic Crystal.


    "Magic Crystals are always located in different ces on each monster. The lizards here have it near the heart, so let''s see¡­ ah, there!"


    My father gently opened the lizard''s rib cage, revealing a glowing, blue-colored jewel covered in veins and blood. Naturally, that was the Magic Crystal, which was still glowing with light.


    "It''s still glowing! It most likely means that the beast soul or a fragment of it was trapped inside. That only happens when you kill it without destroying the magic crystal. Good job!" my father said, taking out the crystal and cleaning it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After that, he gave it to me.


    "Here, hold it for me," he said. While holding it, I looked at the majestic crystal glow with bright blue light. It was emanating a lot of mana, giving off the energy that fit a Tier 3 Magic Crystal.


    "Amazing¡­ it''s so pretty," I could not help but say.


    "Right? Do you want me to use it to craft you something?" he asked.


    "Oh, can you?" I asked in response.


    "Yeah, though I can''t do things that are too overlyplicated. I''m not like the Witch of the Blue Mountain. I can''t do stuff with alchemy, actually. I''m very talentless there," he replied.


    "Sure! Anything would do, daddy," I told him.


    "Alright then! Ah, I''m so pumped up! I''ll make you some pretty equipment, alright? You''ll look so cute and fierce with it! My daughter is the best!" my father said as he carried me in his arms again.


    If I can get some awesome equipment made by father, I''ll be better protected than before, so I''m counting on him in this regard!


    "You two, are you done? It''s time to go!" my mother said as she summoned her owl.


    Oh. Time to go meet Aquarina, it seems.


    -----

 Chapter 99 Aquarinas Resolve

    -----


    (Aquarina''s POV)


    Since that day, I''ve been always thinking about how to grow stronger¡­


    That day when¡­ Sylphy almost died for me. I could still remember it vividly, even when it''ll soon be a year since then. It has¡­ been engraved on my soul.


    Mommy and daddy always told me that when we go through hardships, our minds grow more mature¡­ I suppose that''s what happened to me. Every day since then, I''m always worried. I always think about ways I can grow stronger¡­


    Sylphy¡­ I don''t want her to do this anymore¡­ I don''t want her to risk her life for me. I want to¡­ protect her instead. I want her to be happy¡­ I don''t want her to suffer for me¡­


    I''m so weak¡­ it makes me so frustrated.


    Mommy and daddy said that it''s fine to be weak when I was so young. After all, I''m just four years of age, soon to be 5 in a few more weeks¡­ at four years of age, I shouldn''t have gone through all the things I did¡­ or well, that''s what they always told me.


    But if I was blessed by Oceanus¡­ then I''m also a Hero. Like Sylphy¡­ I cannot simply stand still and do nothing other than practice magic around a little bit.


    I''ve never really liked fighting¡­ it makes me scared¡­ when I kill a living being, it makes me sad. On the other hand, Sylphy is different. She''s always so bright and strong, no matter the situation¡­ n-no matter what it is, even when we fought against that monster, she was looking at it with her beautiful emerald eyes¡­


    I want to be a bit more like Sylphy¡­ I want to be strong as well so I can stay by her side and not be a burden to her¡­ mommy and daddy said that I shouldn''t worry about this¡­. that what happened was something I couldn''t predict, and that it wasn''t supposed to be a challenge that kids my age would normally go through.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But I cannot help but think that if Sylphy wouldn''t have sacrificed her own body and did everything for me¡­ I would have died before my parents could even arrive.


    This truth eats at my mind every day since then¡­ but every time Sylphyes back home, I grow happy and forget these dark thoughts, only for them to emerge once more when she goes away.


    Sylphy¡­ I¡­ I can''t just be a crybaby all the time, right? I have to grow stronger myself¡­


    If I always depend on her for everything, then I''ll never truly grow strong myself¡­ if I''m the Heroine of Oceanus, then I have to show that I''m qualified for such a title¡­


    Mommy and daddy told me to not push myself so hard¡­ but I have to do it.


    Sylphy is always strong and brave¡­ she''s really like a Heroine. She never fears fighting at all. She never¡­ fears killing. Even before the face of that ck panther long ago¡­ she was strong and protected me. And when I killed that creature with her, I ended up crying because I felt so sad¡­ it hurt me so much to kill another living being¡­ it made me feel horrible¡­ but Sylphy¡­ she seemed to be fine even after all that¡­


    Of course, I asked my parents about that, and they said that there''s no sane person that wouldn''t feel bad after killing another living being. Even if it was a small rabbit, or a big panther trying to eat you, you''d still feel the weight of taking another life.


    But they also told me that the strong people, like them, simply carry on with it. Bing a good warrior doesn''t mean learning to kill without remorse, it means learning to kill and ept and live with this sorrow one would feel after killing. After all, it''s done for a reason, and that reason must be the driving force to¡­ take another life.


    She took that life to save me¡­ so I know¡­ and then, we took the life of more animals to eat them, to nourish ourselves¡­


    In my tribe, my people are always grateful to Mother Nature and the beasts after we hunt them. We always offer a prayer to their corpses after they take theirst breath. We also thank them for giving their lives so we can keep on living.


    I¡­ I cannot really be like Sylphy. She seems unfazed by this but¡­ it made me sad. However, I''ve decided to think the same as the hunters of my tribe from now and be thankful for every life I take in the name of survival and my own self-sustenance¡­ or for those I love.


    For those reasons and many more¡­ I decided to ask papa to teach me, so I can grow stronger!


    Mama told me that my body was too small and weak for the fighting techniques she knows, so she wants me to strengthen my body before learning from her¡­ because she said it would be painful.


    So, for now, I have to strengthen my body through exercises that papa had given to me. They''re simr to Sylphy''s exercises, but shier.


    "Papa, I want you to teach me how to fight!"


    "Aquarina¡­"


    My papa looked at me with his pretty blue eyes, and then nodded while giving me a warm smile.


    "Very well¡­ my daughter, I shall teach you the techniques that my teacher once taught to me. Your body might not be as strong as other Amazons your age, but you''re agile and nimble¡­ you''re good enough," he told me.


    Since then, without Sylphy knowing about it, I began secretly training with papa! But it was hard¡­ papa made me exercise until I almost dropped dead every day¡­


    It hurt and made me feel sad.


    But I had to do it to grow stronger¡­


    And for Sylphy¡­


    And also for Leviathan¡­ the creature that Sylphy told me that sacrificed himself to rescue me.


    I don''t know how he was right now or why he did that but¡­ I have to live on for him as well.


    -----

 Chapter 100 Visiting The Amazon Tribe

    -----


    We quickly hopped on the giant owl that mother summoned, which was her familiar, as we began to fly across the skies. The entire trip was beautiful and uneventful, which was a nice relief from those other trips we took there, which were always interrupted by an asshole that wanted to kill us.


    "I see your father taught you how to butcher, right?" my mother asked.


    "Yeah, it was a lot of fun, but it was also a bit disgusting," I said in response.


    "W-Well, that''s how it is. Butchering is a work that he likes to do the most. You see, he''s a mercenary that liked to hunt a lot of beasts to make a profit, so he loves to butcher them up," my mother said after that.


    "H-Hey! You don''t have to treat me like a murderous man or something¡­ it''s just essential work to make money back then¡­ well, now that I think about it, we don''t even need money anymore," my father said, soon sighing after realizing something.


    "True¡­ and even if we wanted to, we could easily get it¡­" mother added.


    "Huh? Are we actually rich? If that''s the case, then why don''t we got a better house?" I asked.


    My two parents looked at me with furrowed eyebrows¡­ did I say something bad?


    "You don''t like the house we constructed with all our love, Sylphy?!" father asked in a slightly saddened tone.


    "Eh? Huh? I¡­"


    "We specifically built that to raise you in there¡­ you don''t like our construction?" mother asked soon after.


    "Ohhh¡­ N-No! I mean, it''s a very pretty and rustic house!" I hastily replied.


    Well, I expected a rich family to have those massive and refined manors that aristocrats always had, but I guess what we got was more than enough¡­ then again, I would like to explore more of this world and see what buildings aristocrats had.


    "Can we head to the Gatea Continent one of these days? Head to a town and meet more humans¡­ I kind of want to explore a little bit," I suggested.


    My parents looked at me with concern once they heard that.


    "I wouldn''t want you to do that," father said in response to my suggestion.


    "Indeed¡­ it''s better for you to not go there, dear¡­ we''ve already talked about that continent and the people there, right?" mother said soon after.


    "But there''s no way every single human is bad, right? The same should also apply for demons," I countered.


    "W-Well, we feel like it would be a bit too much¡­" mother said in response.


    "Indeed. It would be better to let you grow a few more years before adventuring into a human town, just in case¡­" father said after that.


    Ugh, my parents really don''t want me to go to a human town. I just want to go there and explore the ce for a bit. Maybe I could join the adventurer''s guild or something and do some easy quests like y some goblins or whatever. I just to change the pace a bit. Being confined in my home all the time is quite boring, to be honest.


    Well, I mean, it''s fun whenever I go to Aquarina''s tribe. The Amazon there are many and they have their own society and stuff, but they''re often rather boring¡­ they''re more of a tribe so they''re very simplistic. There''s nothingplicated there to enjoy other than meeting more people, hunting, eating, and sleeping, I guess? I also want to learn alchemy if possible, but there isn''t anyone good with that except for my mother. However, she doesn''t want to teach me because she says it''s dangerous at my age.


    Oh well. I guess I''ll make sure to do what I can for now until they let me. I know they''re worried about me more than ever before, so even practicing alchemy seems dangerous. Then again, I can''t do anything over it¡­ well, I could¡­ I could just protest angrily at them, pout, and do all of that¡­ maybe I could get through them that way? Then again, I don''t feel like doing that. Ah, whatever. I''ll just go with the flow for now¡­


    The trip back to the jungle where Aquarina''s tribe was located ended up being rxing, so rxing in fact that I fell asleep. When I woke up, I was already on my bed in Aquarina''s room. It seems I was carried here.


    Once I woke up, I found Aquarina ying on the floor with magic. Indeed, she had lost interest in her toys long ago, instead using her Water Magic to masterfully control it. She created tiny creatures made of water, such as small rats, and even flying birds. It was a beautiful spectacle to see.


    All of a sudden, she created a long dragon-like sea serpent, looking at it rather sorrowfully. Was this supposed to be Leviathan? She made him look quite realistic.


    "Aquarina?"


    I sat up and asked for her name to greet her. Aquarina immediately left everything she was doing. Her water dolls sshed over the soil on the ground as she looked at me with her bright golden yellow eyes.


    "Sylphy, you''re awake!"


    As I was awake, she rushed towards me and jumped on my bed, hugging me tightly.


    "Yeah¡­ I think I fell asleep on the way here. I was tired, I think. Just today, I learned how to butcher stuff," I told her.


    "Oooh! Really? I also know how to butcher stuff. Mama taught me!" Aquarina said in response.


    "Auntie Nepheline did? I see! Maybe we could go out hunting and butcher the beasts by ourselves now. Papa taught me a new spell to drain the blood of corpses easily as well," I replied.


    "That''s so cool! Maybe I can learn it as well! Papa told me I could have affinity for blood because it''s close to water," said Aquarina with enthusiasm.


    "Maybe you could try the spell out whenever we find the perfect time to use it, then! For now, how about we eat something? I''m starving." I asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright then! I''m so happy you''re here! I missed you throughout all the week you weren''t here, Sylphy-cha¡­" shemented with a sigh.


    Before she could finish her words, I petted her silky silvery-white hair and kissed her forehead lovingly.


    "Don''t worry, sister. I''m here now! So, let''s have a lot of fun," I said in response.


    "S-Sister? Ah¡­ s-sure!" Aquarina replied, blushing when I called her my sister. Well, she really was like a little sister to me.


    -----

 Chapter 101 Aquarinas Soul Scape

    -----


    Yesterday I just ate food with Aquarina and had a nice time with my parents, as well as her parents. I remembered very well that they spoke a lot about my hunt during that time. I''m pretty sure, Aquarina had been left with her mouth and eyes wide open in shock when my father showed her the big corpse I had brought back¡­ I think he exaggerated a little bit there saying a lot of stuff about me, but oh well, it was still fun¡­


    This morning I woke up with Aquarina cuddling beside me, not letting go of me all night¡­ I was supposed to have a separate bed for this to not happen, but she always snuck into my bed in the middle of the night, sleeping by my side.


    Then again, I can''t help it. My little sister was the most adorable there was, so I was very weak to her¡­ I can''t really reprimand her when she''s so clingy with me.


    However, as I slept at her side, I suddenly felt her aura glow with a bright azure color, moving back and forth like a calm ocean¡­ what''s this?


    As I became curious, I suddenly saw a faint glow within the depths of her soul through my Heavenly Sight ability. Surprisingly, something within her was slowly growing.


    What''s this? Was this her innate power? I wonder¡­


    I quickly decided to infuse more of my near-endless mana into my power. Well, at some point it would put stress on my body and soul, but I''ve be better at being able to stop right where I could handle it properly.


    FLASH!


    My eyes suddenly shed with bright light as I was able to see the deepest areas of her soul even better than before.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her Soul Scape resembled a beautiful ocean with a big ind in the middle of it. The ind had a tropical jungle and a bigke in the middle, or I guess a beautiful spring would be a better term for it. Well, that''s where her Water Spirit, Undine, was swimming around.


    However, in the middle of thiske, there was an altar of some sort¡­ covered in seashells and decorated with starfish around it. There were even algae growing around the altar. On top of that, there was a nest made of algae and seashells¡­ atop it, there was a mystical glowing egg.


    Indeed, there was a beautiful azure-colored egg in the nest. It was as if it were covered in many azure scales, glowing with a metallic luster. Undine swam around it, looking at the egg with curiosity.


    The egg emanated a strong presence, faintly reminding me of Ignatius'' egg form.


    Who is this egg? Was this a new spirit she recruited without knowing? No¡­ this is¡­ is this Leviathan?


    If Ignatius was able to be reborn in an egg after bing very weak, maybe Leviathan can do the same? Then¡­ that means he hasn''t died yet!


    Then again¡­ it''s strange, this egg doesn''t emanate the same aura that Leviathan had, but it''s certainly as strong and beautiful as his¡­ is this actually not Leviathan but something like his own egg? Wait, was Leviathan a girl?!


    Huh¡­


    I don''t really know, and I wouldn''t want to disturb Aquarina''s Soul Scape anymore, so I quickly pulled out my vision from her soul. When I opened my eyes again, I saw her awake, looking at me with a sleepy face.


    "Good morning," I said.


    "Guu mornin''¡­" she replied while rubbing her face over my chest.


    Aquarina''s glistening blue eyes were like two beautiful sapphire jewels, bright and colorful to the point it left me speechless when she looked at me directly.


    "Uwah, I have such a cute little sister¡­ Aquarina-chan, let''s sleep for a few more minutes¡­" I suggested.


    "Hehe, okay¡­" she said, hugging me tightly. The two of us ended up sleeping for over two more hours¡­ until our parents woke us up.


    "Aquarina, did you sneak into Sylph''s bed again? What did we talk about before?!"


    The roar of Aquarina''s mother woke me up. She was a strong and masculine woman sometimes, so she was easily able to scare us off with her voice when she got angry for real.


    "Uwah! S-Sorry!"


    In an instant, Aquarina jumped out of my bed and went into her own. It seemed that she had been reprimanded by her parents for getting into my bed¡­ I mean, it''s not good that she does it all the time, but she''s just a kid. I don''t know what''s so wrong with it.


    "We got her a bed specifically so she could sleep on her own¡­ Aquarina, apologize to Sylph. You shouldn''t intrude into another person''s bed like that," said Shade.


    "S-Sorry, Sylphy-chan¡­ Please forgive me¡­" Aquarina apologized with a light sigh.


    "Huh? I-I don''t think it''s that bad¡­ she''s¡­ my sister after all. I think it''s not right to reprimand her for that¡­ she can sleep by my side from time to time if she wants to!" I could not help but say.


    Surprisingly, my mother and Nepheline sighed after hearing that.


    "T-This is why we reprimand her. You''re way toox, Sylphy¡­" sighed Nepheline.


    "If we weren''t there, you''ll let anyone sleep in your bed," sighed my mother soon after.


    "Huh?! I-I wouldn''t! Aquarina is special. She takes a big ce in my heart, so of course I let her¡­" I said, trying to defend myself.


    "Well, it''s not like you don''t enjoy cuddling with Sylphy sometimes, Faylen. I''ve noticed that you also sneak into her bed sometimes¡­" father could not help but add.


    "Huh?! I¡­ T-That''s because she''s my daughter!" mother replied, slightly blushing.


    Ah¡­ so that''s why I wake up with mother by my side sometimes¡­ I thought she only sat down near me to wake me up in herp, but she was actually just sleeping by my side.


    Well, that''s still fine. She''s my mommy after all. Plus, her body is so warm and fluffy, especially her chest. It''s very soft, the perfect cushion, in fact!


    "A-Anyways, I think we shouldn''t continue this discussion any further. Aquarina, we''ve already told you before. Next time you do this, we''ll give you a proper punishment," Shade said, wanting to end the conversation. Not long after, his eyes suddenly grew mildly cold. In fact, it sent shivers down my spine. I guess he could still use his intimidating factor as an assassin while being a father¡­


    "O-Okay¡­" Aquarina could only acquiesce.


    -----

 Chapter 102 A Rowdy Kid, Zack

    -----


    As we were having breakfast, I was wondering if I should tell Aquarina about the egg I saw or not¡­ she might think I was intruding into her soul¡­ then I might end up looking like a creep or something, and that''s not good¡­


    I don''t want her to see me like a creep!


    Imagining the cute Aquarina lose all respect and love for me as she looks at me while making a disgusted face¡­ that sight would totally break my heart!


    "Ugh¡­ you''re such a degenerate¡­ I don''t want anything to do with you anymore¡­ you''re not my sister¡­ d-don''t talk to me again!"


    Imagining her saying that really scares me! No! I won''t tell her! I better just keep this secret until I die! Y-Yeah¡­ that''ll be better.


    Well, peering into another person''s soul was also quite the grave offense¡­ so I better never tell her.


    Noticing my concerned face as my expression darkened, Aquarina asked me what was on my mind.


    "Sylphy? What''s wrong? Is the meat not good?" she asked.


    "AH¡­?! No¡­ Its fantastic!" I hastily replied as I began eating the grilled chunks of meat and bread together while sipping some of the herbal tea.


    "All good!" I reaffirmed her.


    "O-Okay¡­" Aquarina could only say as she raised an eyebrow, probably curious why I was acting this way.


    As we were eating and chatting, Nepheline came to our room again.


    "Aquarina, Sylphy, Zack''s here. Do I let him in?" Nepheline asked.


    "No way." We replied at the same time.


    "Geez, don''t be like that! The boy has no parents nor siblings. You''re like his little sisters, you know?!" said Nepheline angrily.


    "I don''t like Zack¡­" Aquarina murmured.


    "Well, he''s quite the handful kid¡­" I added.


    "Well, no buts. You''re still going to meet him. It''s good to have a lot of friends in your life. You can''t just be content with just the two of you," Nepheline told us soon after, resting her hands over her wide hips before shaking her head.


    "Come in, dear. The two are still having breakfast. How about you? Did you eat something beforeing here?" she asked as Zack entered the tent.


    Zack was a boy a year older than us, around 5 years of age. Then again, I''m sure he''ll soon reach 6 years. He''s got a decent and developing muscture since he''s a pure-blooded Amazon unlike Aquarina. His skin was chocte-colored, glossy, and rather beautiful like every Amazon.


    He has short brown hair and a cheeky smile, while his eyes were sharp and golden yellow. Well, he''s mildly cute sometimes, but his cheeky personality kind of ruins it. He''s also always wearing a headband left by his father. Plus, he usually carries his axe with him, his main weapon.


    "Don''t worry about it, auntie Nepheline, I already had my fill with some fruits and grains I picked up along the forest," replied the boy. He lived alone on a little tent, and sustained himself by hunting and gathering. The people here had a market for food and other materials, but he had no money to buy. So, whatever he got from the forest, he just consumed it instead of trading it. I think Nepheline and Shade pitied him and let him be more friendly with us.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Sigh, alright dork,e sit with us. You''re not going to get through my aunt by just ying it off as a poor little kid," I said.


    "EH?!" Zack got shocked. Indeed, he liked to act like a humble boy but he''s an asshole and annoying idiot 90% of the time. So, I have to be a bit harsh.


    "Ahahahah! I see you have good friends already, Zack!" Nepheline could not help but say soon after. Unlike a normal woman, who would try to reprimand me, Nephelineughed it off and walked away. Then again, with her being a former hero, she was not normal by any means.


    Zack looked at me while blushing a bit before sitting down near me.


    "Why do you alwayse to annoy us?!" asked Aquarina angrily.


    "I-I just want to hang around with you two! W-What''s so wrong with that?" he replied with a sigh.


    "Alright, fine. We''ll go hunt with you¡­ Here, eat something for now¡­ eating grains and some fruit won''t do. You''re still growing up, kid," I told him.


    "D-Don''t call me a kid. I''m clearly older than you, Sylph¡­" Zack could not help but say.


    "You''re a kidpared to Sylph anyways," Aquarina said in response to his words.


    "What did you say, shrimp?" said Zack with a hint of anger.


    "Idiot!" Surprisingly, Aquarina replied with a hint of anger as well.


    "Aquarina, calm down¡­ and Zack, don''t call her shrimp again or I''ll make sure to leave you like one," I said.


    "¡­okay." Eventually, Zack relented. He usually acted way more annoying than this, but recently, he had been growing more mature it seems. I guess it''s mostly because of the incident we had recently¡­ he was probably affected by it when he knew we almost died back then.


    Moving that aside, we fed Zack before quickly making our way outside. Today, I had decided to go explore the small forests around the vige with Aquarina and Zack, much like the one in my home. In fact, I had a Memory Paper with the map of the surrounding jungles. Sometimes, we woulde here to hunt hares and other small beasts, but today¡­ I kind of want to see Aquarina''s progress.


    Aquarina held my hand tightly as she walked by my side, naturally ignoring Zack walking behind us. She disliked him because he often took some attention from me. Well, he also used to be quite rude, although he hasn''t been so recently.


    "Why are you always holding her hand?" he asked with a bored expression.


    "H-Huh? W-What''s wrong with that?" asked Aquarina angrily. For some reason, I only saw her angry when she talked with him.


    "It''s kind of weird, actually. You''re friends but you hold hands like lovers," said Zack in response.


    "L-Lovers?!" Aquarina blurted while blushing.


    "Ah¡­ I guess it is awkward now that I think about it¡­" I said, letting go of Aquarina''s hand.


    "W-Wait! No¡­" cried Aquarina after I did that.


    "Come on, Aquarina. You''re not a year old anymore..." I told her as I pet her head.


    "Ah¡­ y-you''re right¡­" Aquarina nodded with a light sigh.


    -----

 Chapter 103 The Lonely Boy

    -----


    (Zack POV)


    I don''t have any memory of my parents, but Auntie Nepheline usually told me they were strong hunters and warriors. She told me they had died protecting the vige from a monster tide that threatened the entire jungle.


    It was a big tide that even that took the lives of many warriors¡­ I could still remember when she revealed the truth to me around two years ago. I was still too immature to understand what exactly she meant by that, and ended up crying like a baby while she hugged me.


    I even ended up ming her for not having protected my parents with her strength as a heroine, even though I knew it was because she was holding back the strongest monsters in the frontlines while the smaller ones ended up sneaking inside the vige and well¡­ my parents died defending my life and that of many others.


    The life of us Amazon People is not an easy one, always living in nature, with death always at our doorsteps¡­ however, since that time when the monster tide happened, Nepheline and Shade, the two heroes that protected us, decided to ask for help from a magician they knew¡­ a mysterious woman called the Witch of the Blue Mountain.


    With her help, a powerful magic barrier was erected here, which was fueled with expensive magical artifacts the heroes got from somewhere else.


    Since then, our tribe had been able to enjoy a more peaceful life, although we still risked our days daily to hunt for food, gather fruits and grains, all to survive in this wilderness.


    I''ve heard tales of some travelers that had oncee here, about the societies farther away from the jungles, where people could live in houses that protect them from nature, and walk using boots instead of barefoot. In such ces, people were ruled by kings and livedfortably, with food right next to them always avable for purchasing. They also work and earn their daily bread without having to risk their lives every day¡­


    I don''t know what to think about those people, but I wasn''t interested in them. I had considered going there one day. In fact, Nepheline had even offered me. But I decided to stay in this tribe and live like all my brethren. Even without parents, I simply slowly adapted to nature and hunted on my own. With the help of Nepheline and Shade, who became my mentors from time to time, I''ve managed to survive until I reached five years of age, soon bing six.


    I wanted to be strong warriors and hunters like my mother and my father, although they only left a tent with some clothes for me after dying. With that, I''ve been living in here on my own, filling up my stomach on my own.


    Although I''ve been surviving, I quickly realized how bad I was atmunication, perhaps because I spent two years lost in the jungle after I obtained the news of my parents dying¡­


    During those times, I experienced many things. But when I came back, I ended up realizing I was rather bad at talking. Well, I even tried to be friends with the daughter of the heroes, but I always ended up acting badly, mostly because the antics of a brute still remained within my mind.


    Even at five years of age and with such eloquence inside my mind, I''m still a stupid kid outside and Imit many mistakes, but I always try to redeem myself when I realize them¡­ well, I hope to do so¡­


    I''ve always felt alone, despite the weing and help of auntie Nepheline and uncle Shade. I guess living in the wilderness and surviving on my own ended up making me be self-sufficient, but in the end, I still felt like something wascking¡­ perhaps the love of my parents.


    I always envied other kids when I sat down by the road and looked at them y with their parents. I even envied Aquarina for having such amazing heroes as her parents¡­ I wish I could be like her or these other kids. I wish¡­ I wish I could have my parents back.


    I already got past the time when I felt sorrowful and broken inside. But even then, when I would remember that the people I''m talking with all had their own parents, I could not help but feel a bit sad.


    I couldn''t properly socialize with other kids, so I ended up bing a loner¡­ until I learned Aquarina has been visiting a girl, a friend of hers this whole time.


    I couldn''t make Aquarina a friend of mine, even though Nepheline was helping me. She was way too shy. In the end, when that girl came, things kind of changed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I foolishly began to follow them around like a creep because I was too shy to talk with them. At the end, I almost got burned by her.


    She was not like us, who had brown skin. Her skin was as bright as the silk that the silkworms produce, as white as the eggs we sometimes gathered around the treetops.


    Her eyes were bright emerald, and her hair, as red as blood.


    She looked surreal. I had only seen another person with such a skin tone, Shade, Aquarina''s father. But even he most of the time barely showed his body as he covered himself in many robes.


    But she was¡­ so dazzling, it left me startled.


    Although she almost burned me back then¡­


    Her bright emerald eyes were like two beautiful jewels, plus her personality was as explosive and strong as the fire she wielded.


    Her name was Sylph, and she was also the daughter of two heroes, friends of auntie Nepheline and uncle Shade.


    Since then, I''ve been trying to be her friend. Well, she seemed friendly enough.


    But Aquarina always got in the way for some reason, even bing very annoying. It was as if she only wanted Sylph for herself, even though she was so amazing.


    I kind of wanted to be by her side but Aquarina always got in the way¡­


    Sure, we got into many discussions in the end. But because I was a stubborn fool, our rtionship could have ended up very badly because both of them went through something that almost killed them.


    This time¡­ I will try to be nicer.


    I really¡­ I really want friends¡­


    -----

 Chapter 104 Aquarina Is Quite Fierce!

    -----


    (Back to Sylph''s POV)


    Zack wasn''t stalking us around like a creep anymore, thankfully¡­ well, you see, he used to stalk us around while we explored around the ce with Aquarina.


    He was always lurking around. Every time I spotted him, he would hide behind the trees as if he was afraid of even speaking.


    Later on, I realized that he had social anxiety and had a very hard time socializing. Due to this, he was extremely shy and couldn''t bring himself to speak with us. So instead, he followed us around, wishing to be our friends but never actually talking with us¡­ then again, during those times, I got a bit scared and thought he was a rapist or something, so I tried to burn him down.


    He ended up apologizing after I burned his hair a tiny bit, and ended up introducing himself with his name, Zack. During those times, I felt a bit sorry for being so rude with the poor boy, and tried to be more social with him. After all, I wouldn''t mind having another friend, or so I thought back then.


    But little Zack was always an annoying kid, and well, partially, his way of being was also my own fault and Aquarina''s. Due to his shy nature, he had no idea how to talk, so he often bothered us, calling Aquarina a shrimp, while calling me a knife ear for whatever reason.


    Well, I don''t know why, but hat really angered me. So, every time he did that, I would kick his ass. But he somehow seemed to enjoy such a strange interaction, even though other times he felt a bit sad when I decided to ignore him.


    Seriously, kids are soplex sometimes¡­ it took me a while to realize that he actually seemed to like Aquarina, and wanted to catch her attention by being rude. Only then did I remember that kids sometimes do that, yeah¡­ especially boys. To catch the attention of a girl, they act rude and insult her, or even bully her.


    Was he trying to do this back then? Well, every time he tried something stupid, I cut it off short.


    But now that I think about it, I should have been more supportive of him and tried to help him be more sociable.


    Fortunately, in the end, that problem resolved itself. Although Aquarina still doesn''t like him one bit, I''m trying to make him our friend¡­ after the incident with Hell where we almost died, he learned about it and became a bit sorrowful, apparently because we could have died without him even apologizing to us.


    Since that time, after that, he ended up apologizing to us for being so rude, even going so far as to kneel before us. Of course, I told him not to do such an embarrassing thing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since then, we''ve been bringing him around. Aquarina still doesn''t like him, as I said previously, and she''s very defensive¡­ for some odd reason she doesn''t even want him to even touch me.


    Geez, this girl has be quite possessive¡­ that''s not good.


    Right now, we''re traversing the jungle surrounding the vige, which was mostly a safe ce where only little monsters crawled around.


    Well, sometimes a panther or two would appear from time to time.


    "S-So, Sylphy, how have you been?" asked Zack rather politely. His voice was often very rude and childish, so it was odd to hear him talk so eloquently.


    "Been doing pretty good. I''m actually getting pretty good with the de, you know? I hunted down a big six-limbed lizard yesterday." I said in response.


    "Y-You did what?!" Zack could not believe it.


    "Obviously! Sylph is the daughter of the hero of the zing de, so of course she''s amazing with it, fufu." Aquarina giggled, proud of my aplishments as if they were her own.


    "I-I see¡­ it''s amazing for a girl to be so strong¡­ you''ve been swinging the de like you told me the other day?" Zack asked with eyes wide open. He was genuinely amazed.


    "Yeah, yesterday I swung it around¡­ 1600 times." I replied.


    "W-What¡­?! I-I have to get my act together and train more¡­ I can''t lose to your de then!" said Zack in response. His eyes suddenly zed with motivation. I was d I was able to motivate him.


    "Hehe, you better train hard, kid, or you won''t even be at my level," I told him rather cockily.


    "Y-You''ll see!" he said.


    "Why do you even think you can even reach Sylphy''s level? It''s hopeless, you stupid untalented monkey!" said Aquarina, her tone somewhat aggressive. At her words, Zack suddenly grew a bit paler before falling into silence. Unlike other times when he fought back with words, he simply didn''t answer her.


    "Aquarina! Can you stop being so hostile with Zack?" I could not help but ask her with a sigh.


    "Ah¡­ w-well, I don''t like him¡­" Aquarina replied.


    "But you can''t be so immature with the boy," I said, sighing yet again.


    "B-But he''s trying to steal you from me!" she refuted.


    "Steal? Aquarina, I don''t belong to you¡­ we''re friends but that doesn''t mean¡­ I''m an object¡­ i-is that how you see me?" I asked.


    "I¡­ I don''t! I-I¡­ S-Sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to say that¡­" she said soon after.


    "¡­fine. Alright, let''s make amends. You two don''t fight, okay? I would dly prefer if both of my friends could get along!" I said.


    "No, it''s fine¡­ I''ve said some awful things before without even thinking¡­ I deserve to be treated like that," Zack said in response to my words.


    "Don''t be a martyr, Zack. You''re just a kid. Kids make mistakes and do dumb stuff. It''s part of growing up to realize they''re wrong," I told him.


    "Ah¡­"


    "Oh¡­"


    "What?" I asked.


    "You really talk as if you''re an adult¡­" Zack could not help but say.


    "T-That''s because Sylphy is very mature and cool, unlike you¡­" replied Aquarina.


    "Fair, fair, I''ll take that one as well¡­ Aquarina, please, let''s get along. I''m seriously trying my hardest here," Zack said soon after with a sigh.


    "Hmm¡­ I-I''ll think about it." responded Aquarina, furrowing her eyebrows. For some reason, she became very grumpy. This was a side of her I only saw with Zack by my side.


    After Aquarina seemed to say that she''ll think about bing friendly with Zack, we reached an area of the jungle that wasn''t mapped. With that, I took out my pen before beginning to map things around us.


    -----

 Chapter 105 Hunting Monsters With Friends

    -----


    After Aquarina seemed to say that she''ll think about bing friendly with Zack, we reached an area of the jungle that wasn''t mapped. With that, I took out my pen and began to map things around us.


    I used Heavenly Sight to nce at the surroundings with great detail. In fact, there was a special part of my sight ability that could evenbine with magic, so I had conjured a spell named "Eye of Light" which shared my eyesight with a floating bulb of light that can do reconnaissance. After that, I used it inbination with Heavenly Sight.


    The result? I could look across most of the area where we were from the skies, which made mapping very easy. Thanks to this, I often get praised for how urate my mapping, fufu.


    As we walked, I continued to wlessly draw the map without even looking at the paper.


    "W-Wow¡­ Sylph, I never get amazed enough with you. How can you even draw without looking at the paper?" Zack could not help but ask.


    "Didn''t you know? Sylph has an amazing spell that can let her see around ces¡­ it''s called¡­ erm¡­ what was it? Eye of something¡­" said Aquarina in response.


    "Eye of Light. Ibine it with the Blessing of Theia, the Great Goddess of Sight, allowing me to see through a lot of stuff. Thanks to it, mapping the ce bes easy," I said, continuing where Aquarina left off. Suddenly, my eye of light appeared right in front of Zack. Through my eyesight, I was able to see his skin in great detail, even down to a microscopic level, which was rather dizzying¡­ maybe I could use this power to disinfect ces? Well, not like it matters as of now.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Uwah!" Zack got scared and fell on his butt. On the other hand, the floating bulb of light floated around him before flying into the sky again.


    "¡­was that thing alive?" he asked.


    "Not really," I replied.


    "How can it be alive? It''s just a spell," Aquarina added.


    "Oh¡­ I''m not that good at magic in general, so I didn''t know," he said in response to our words.


    Indeed, Zack was terrible at magic.


    He was, however, very good at fighting. He had gathered many skills over his life, as well as techniques. And his axe arm was very nice, plus he could do a lot of aura-based shing attacks with his axe even at his young age, showing off his amazing talent. After all, it''s something that only people that had experience over many years should be able to do.


    Due to that, he held a lot of weight in the party, easily disposing panthers by himself with his axe alone.


    We continued walking around the area but quickly after, we came across a group of five panthers. From their appearances, they were furious, seemingly part of a pack. I wasn''t sure if panthers were in packs back then, but this was another world, so make that double unsure.


    The panthers were a type of beast-type monsters named Shadow ws. These panthers specialized in unleashing aura-based shadow attacks with their ws. In fact, these were an evolved version of the panther I had once killed with Aquarina, often being around mid to peak strength in Tier 1.


    Well, nothing too hard.


    With that, I stored the paper in my clothes and quickly unsheathed my de¡­


    "A-are we going to fight?" asked Aquarina rather fearfully.


    "Of course! You''ve been training, right, Aquarina? Let''s y these creatures and get done with it. You''re plenty strong so you can do it for sure," I told her.


    Aquarina''s eyes shone brightly with blue light as her aura of mana began toe out of her body. After that, she took out her little magic knife, which was gifted to her by her father.


    "Y-Yes¡­ I can do it! As long as you''re with me, Sylphy-chan¡­!" said Aquarina.


    "Good! That''s the spirit, Aquarina. You''re finally not being a chicken!" said Zack as his axe was covered in a green light. Surprisingly, his element was wind, although he couldn''t use magic. In any case, his element still showed up on his own shing attacks using his axe.


    "D-Don''t call me a chicken, idiot!" replied Aquarina, bing distracted as the Shadow ws leaped towards us.


    "GROAR!"


    One of them got incredibly close using a movement ability, leaving an afterimage of shadows behind. Soon, it shed the air, unleashing three shes made of shadows directly at Aquarina!


    Aquarina was too distracted and couldn''t react in time, but I was right by her side, so I quickly infused mana into my de as many Embers were unleashed around it. Soon, my de was covered in mes. Using the strength I''ve gathered through my swing training, I went ahead and unleashed a strong shing attack with mes.


    "zing de Arts: zing sh!"


    FLAAAASH!


    The mes impacted the shadow-infused shes as both magic-infused attacks exploded in the air. The other panthers were already around us and leaped towards us all together, however, I unleashed several shing attacks at them from behind me by moving swiftly through the enhancement of Metabolism eleration and shing Light.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "GRAAOOO¡­!"


    Three panthers were left with big burned wounds over their bodies, falling back and stepping down.


    Meanwhile, the one that had attacked Aquarina rushed towards me and tried to attack me from my back. Before I could kill it, however, Aquarina moved with a shing speed I had not seen before. Her body was covered in water, but she was walking in the air with it!


    "HYA!"


    SLASH!


    She suddenly shed through the panther''s neck while running around in the air by covering her feet with water. In response, the beast groaned in pain as its entire throat was sliced open, with blood gushing out like an ocean of crimson-red liquid.


    BOOM!


    The beast died right after falling to the ground!


    "Haah¡­"


    Aquarina sighed in exhaustion. She didn''t know it, but she had done something rather amazing.


    "Great job!" I said.


    "I-I''m going to grow stronger to protect you, Sylphy-chan¡­" said Aquarina. Her eyes suddenly shed with a conviction I had not seen before in her.


    Aquarina¡­ you''ve really grown up a bit.


    "Come on! Help me out!" Before we could continue to bask in the current atmosphere, Zack cried out as he was handling the wounded panthers all by himself.


    -----

 Chapter 106 Lets Go To The Dungeon!

    -----


    One panther was gone, defeated by Aquarina''s outstanding performance. Her magic-infused knife was actually a good catalyst for her water magic, letting her infuse slicing water into it, making the cut very clean and strong as her magic was stronger than her physical abilities.


    In fact, I also saw some great techniques in there. She was probably taught these by her father, not really her mother. Shade was an expert at moving at fast speeds, plus he could use all sorts of techniques using knives and other secret weapons, such as kunai, shuriken, and even needles. Maybe Aquarina will learn more from him than I thought¡­ ugh, damn it. I also want to learn more from him, but my father''s training barely leaves me any free time!


    "ROAR!"


    Ah right, the battle!


    There were four more panthers left. Three of them were burned by my attacks, but they were still alive somehow. Meanwhile, another one was sneaking up right behind me.


    "GROAR!!!"


    SLASH!


    A powerful shing attack reached my back as I infused Ember into my foot and jumped into the air, evading the powerful Shadow sh that the Shadow ws were well known for.


    While in midair, I swung my de several times, unleashing more slicing attacks, this time in a cross pattern!


    SLASH! SLASH!


    BOOOM!!!


    The cross-pattern sh was special, holding the impact of two shes in one, with the center of where both shes intersected held a very strong force. In fact, this ended up making it even deadlier. In any case, the cross attack hit the panther''s face and well, the entire face was sliced into four pieces, dying instantly. The smell of burnt flesh filled the air around us a bit.


    "Vertical Swing! Kick!"


    On the other hand, Zack suddenly unleashed two techniques to defend against the three wounded panthers attacking him. He swung his axe vertically and sliced through all three of the panthers, throwing them off while one of them ended up trying to bite his leg as it managed to be impacted less. He then infused mana into his right foot before kicking it into the panther''s chin. This "kick" he said wasn''t just for show. In actuality, this was the incantation for one of the beginner unarmed fighting techniques, Kick. Simply put, it allows one to kick someone with a lot of strength!


    CLASH!


    "GRYYAAOO¡­!"


    Zack gritted his teeth in anger as he rushed forward. Then, his axe was quickly epassed by a powerful andrge amount of mana as he shed the panther he just kicked. The sh actually pierced through the beast''s torso, slicing the entire monster in half!


    SLASH!


    "ROOARR¡­!"


    BOOOM!


    Soon, the massive cat fell over the floor as its innards came out of the sliced halves.


    Meanwhile, the other two seemed fearful and began to doubt if it was worth it to keep fighting, but now that we killed three of their friends, they were too vengeful to think too straight, rushing forward while Zack was tired of attacking to finish him off.


    "Aquarina!"


    "On it!"


    With Aquarina, we rushed forward with all the strength we could muster. I unleashed my mes within my de while Aquarina left behind a trail of blue oceanic water behind her blue-colored magic knife. We reached Zack in an instant as we protected him from the two panthers.


    CLASH! CLASH!


    "Ah¡­ you girls¡­" he muttered.


    "Leave it to us!" I said in response, quickly gathering several Embers within my free hand before unleashing arge fireball right in the face of the panther.


    BOOOM!!!


    "GRYYYAAAOO¡­!"


    The massive cat received the st right on its face, making it fall over the ground motionlessly. Unexpectedly, it was knocked out!


    "HYA! Quivering Water Dagger Technique: Torrential shes!"


    Aquarina suddenly unleashed a new technique we had not seen before, swinging her little arm at an incredible speed. Each sh unleashed a strong river of oceanic water that shed with the panther''s body several times, all of them being as sharp as spears!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "ROOOAAR¡­!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CLASH!


    With that, the other massive cat fell to the floor. Well, it was more than just dead, it was devastated! Surprisingly, Aquarina left its entire body covered in holes¡­ damn.


    "I-It''s done¡­ phew¡­" I sighed in relief, sitting on the floor.


    "That was tougher than I thought, we had never battled so many at the same time¡­ did we enter into one of their territories?" Zack asked.


    "Yeah¡­ maybe you should mark this area as Shadow ws territory, Sylphy¡­ ugh¡­" murmured Aquarina, barely able to move after overexerting herself so much.


    "You''re right¡­" I replied.


    After saying that, I quickly wrote that down on my map as we decided to rest for a bit.


    Then, I opened my pouch, which was a special dimensional inventory item my mother had gifted me recently, where I had stored some bottles with water, as well as some fruits and sandwiches.


    "Want some?" I asked.


    The two kids looked at me with tired yet hungry expressions as they nodded.


    Aquarina grabbed an apple and a cheese sandwich, while Zack got a meat sandwich and a pear.


    We enjoyed our meals while drinking some water.


    "I wonder where that dungeon your mother had spoken about be¡­" I said all of a sudden.


    "Huh? You''re nning to go to a dungeon?! Isn''t that dangerous?" Zack could not help but ask in response.


    "Yeah¡­ m-maybe we can defeat these monsters, but we end up bing very tired¡­ dungeons are said to be infested with monsters to the brim, Sylphy!" Aquarina said, trying to dissuade me.


    "I know, I know¡­ but I kind of want to memorize where it might be at least¡­" I said in response.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t really know, then. We should look around until we find something," said Aquarina as she quickly stood up, ready to resume the journey.


    "Yeah, let''s keep looking¡­ but if we find it, let''s not head inside, okay?" Zack said.


    "Sure, I promise you!" I replied.


    "You''re not really convincing us¡­" said Aquarina and Zack at the same time.


    "Eh? Ahaha! You said it at the same time! You make a good pair," I could not help but reply.


    "Huh? Ugh¡­ don''t say something so disgusting, Sylphy!" replied Aquarina, making a disgusted expression.


    "Yeah! Don''t joke around like that¡­" Surprisingly, Zack agreed with her.


    -----

 Chapter 107 Against Walking Mushrooms

    -----


    ording to what I learned from what he had talked before, Zack had once lived for over a year in the wilderness. Of course, he lived within the vast dome made of magic that protected the vige of the Amazon tribe. However, he lived outside of this ce, in the surrounding vegetation where animals crawled around.


    This massive dome covered more than a kilometer ofnd, so there was plenty of wild areas to explore and go around without even heading outside the barrier.


    He had explored a fair amount of all of this and was often our guide in such ces because he learned everything almost photographically inside his mind.


    Apparently, he had escaped the vige after the tragedy with his parents, who had perished in a monster tide. He was a little toddler and made a rash decision, but somehow, he survived outside.


    However, it waster revealed by Nepheline and Shade that they always helped him out survive in the outside, although they still let him go through the hardships. In other words, they let him go out there to forge his character.


    With that, it made him grow stronger than other kids his age. In exchange, this also made his social skills go down a lot, so hecked any sort of etiquette or manners, even speaking rudely.


    But over the years, he had gotten better at speaking without sounding or acting so annoyingly, so I can tell that he had progressed.


    I guess it could be said that Aquarina''s parents were like his second parents. He always called them auntie and uncle, and I think this made Aquarina a bit jealous. After all, she didn''t want her parents to give attention to another kid, even though they dedicated 99% of their lives to her already.


    If it were my case, I would have also gotten a bit jealous, but I wouldn''t have minded at the end of the day and just shrugged it off.


    Actually, having a sibling would have been nice¡­ sigh.


    Oh well, despite how hard they try to hide it, I do hear my parents doing the deed sometimes¡­ although it''s very faint, my ears were very sensitive. I could tell they tried to use spells to hide it, but I could always tell they''re enjoying themselves sometimes at night¡­


    Agh, it''s a bit embarrassing, but I guess that means they have a healthy rtionship where they love each other and enjoy¡­ well, that.


    Maybe having a sibling in the future doesn''t seem so far-fetched?!


    Oh well. I''ve heard that elves have very low fertility due to having long lives, so it''s very unlikely. After all, I was already a miracle in itself.


    Two miracles were just asking for too much.


    Nevertheless, going back to the previous topic, Zack was pretty knowledgeable about the forest here, and with my Memory Paper and my special Eye of Lightbined with my Heavenly Sight, we had been mapping this entire thing rather well.


    My father said that if I made a nice and urate map, he would copy it and make more. After that, he would sell them to the Amazon as it would help them be able to identify gathering spots to go to and dangerous areas to evade.


    That doesn''t sound so bad, actually. Maybe I could dedicate my life to be a mapper and travel the world!


    I''ve heard from my mother that the maps of the world were very inurate, even more that of the continents¡­


    So maybe I could map them as urately as possible while exploring the world! I could even make history myself¡­ it really doesn''t sound so bad!


    "I think I remember the dungeon entrance being around a ce with a lot of red mushrooms¡­ but maybe those mushrooms already died, it has been years since then¡­" said Zack all of a sudden.


    "Hmm¡­ mushrooms live for a long time. Perhaps they''re around here¡­ oh?" I looked at the side of the forest, right behind arge tree with the shape of a woman''s waist and there it was, just how Zack had exined it, a lot of red mushrooms there.


    "It''s here, Sylphy!" Aquarina got a bit excited, pointing at them with her index finger.


    "I can already tell! Wow!" I said, looking at the immense quantity of red mushrooms. They were almost all the same size, plus they were all growing together in a big bunch.


    Their caps were red with white dots, and that seemed to indicate that they were obviously poisonous. One look from my eyes of Heavenly Sight already told me they were, thanks to its information which emerged as a strange semi-transparent window.


    It said that this thing was called a [Red Cap Mushroom] and that it was very poisonous, causing stomachache, nausea, hallucinations, and death¡­ it also said that it was a monster that would emerge when one got closer, but when they were young, they pretended to be normal mushrooms to not have any predators.


    Weird¡­


    Wait, what?


    "Hey, these guys grew a lot! I remember they were this little," said Zack soon after, stretching out his fingers. Apparently, they were just a few centimeters big- and yep, the mushrooms began to move.


    Rumble!


    POOF! POOF! POOF!


    Three mushrooms suddenly jumped out of the ground and began to walk with root-feet. Then, they opened their wide, vertical jaws, showing sharp teeth and a long tongue. Ugh, they were indeed monsters.


    "Uwah! Monsters again!" said Aquarina in surprise as she walked back. In response, the mushrooms moved slowly towards us.


    "Gryyeeehh¡­!"


    "Guugeeh¡­!"


    "Graagh!"


    "T-Those are Walking Mushrooms¡­ they''re annoying but slow. We can just evade them, and they''ll stop following us after some time." Zack tried to calm us down.


    "Oh, I see! They don''t seem so strong, though¡­" I could not help but say, pointing my hand at them before conjuring Fireball using conventional spells.


    The runes were built in a few seconds, and I fired a strong ball of mes that hit the first Mushroom that walked towards us.


    BOOM!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Gryyeegghh¡­!"


    Bump!


    It fell to the floor and began to burn to death. Hey, that was easy! Easy EXP too!


    -----

 Chapter 108 Learning How To Walk On Trees

    -----


    "Alice, how much EXP have you gathered so far?" I wondered all of a sudden.


    "Oh, quite a big amount after everything you''ve hunted this time¡­ it''s actually enough to heal some glitches¡­ but Sylphy, shouldn''t you be concentrating in battle?" she responded.


    "Don''t worry, they''re nothing to worry about," I told her as the two other mushrooms suddenly hastened their pace and rushed towards me at a great speed.


    "S-Sylphy!" shouted Aquarina in fear as she quickly acted. Her magic knife suddenly harbored her mana as she unleashed a slicing de made of crystalline water, glistening across the air before slicing through the mushroom nearest to her. The creature was sliced apart rather easily!


    SLASH!


    "Gryyyhh¡­!"


    The mushroom was easily one-shotted. From the looks of it, we have too much firepower.


    "I guess I''ll take care of this one¡­" Zack could not help but mutter. Surprisingly, a swing of his axe was enough. He unleashed a strong aura-based attackposed of wind mana. It was strong and fast, enough to slice the mushroom multiple times as the winds exploded around the creature.


    "And done¡­!" I said after thest one died.


    "But there are more mushrooms around us¡­ maybe we shouldn''t get closer," said Aquarina.


    "If we get closer, we''ll wake them all up." Zack agreed with her.


    I quickly went to the corpses and opened them, taking out the slime-covered Magic Crystals inside of them.


    "Uh huh. I guess you''re right. We can''t get through them so let''s go through the trees instead. They got a lot of branches," I suggested.


    "The trees?" Aquarina asked.


    "Yes, can''t you guys walk on trees? It''s easy," I replied as I showcased how to do it. I just crawled over the nearest tree by grabbing on the rough parts of the bark. Well, it was a bit slippery due to the moss stuck around, but nothing too big. Fortunately, I remembered the techniques I had learned from my previous life, and it was fairly easy.


    With that, I reached the tree branch in a few seconds. When I looked down, I expected Aquarina and Zack to quickly imitate me, but they were looking at me with eyes wide open.


    "W-What¡­? I''ve heard that elves are good at climbing, but you got there in just two seconds!" said Zack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Eh? It''s just tree climbing¡­" I murmured.


    "S-Sylphy, let me do it too!" Aquarina was less of a pushover than Zack, so she quickly showcased some new techniques that she was taught by someone, or she learned herself¡­ I''ve definitely begun to think her father had begun to teach her.


    FLASH!


    She used her water magic to cover her feet and move upwards towards me while walking in the air, reaching the same branch.


    "I did it!" she said.


    "That''s cheating¡­ but I guess we all can do it on our own way," I told her


    "C-Cheating?" she asked in response.


    "Well, not really¡­ never mind, that was amazing!" I said soon after.


    "Ooh! Hehe¡­" Aquarina seemed to giggle adorably as she was praised.


    Of course, Zack was still on the ground.


    "Hey, didn''t you live in the wilderness for some time? Don''t tell you never learned how to climb a tree!" I could not help but say to psych him.


    "I-I''m a bit rusty in that regard¡­!" he said.


    "Chicken! Let''s go, Sylphy. Let''s leave him behind. We can do this the two of us anyways!" said Aquarina while smiling cockily at Zack.


    Naturally, Zack was easily motivated by that provocation as his entire body exuded a green windy aura, and his anger started to bubble up. He had a bad temperament and it surprised me he was resisting for so long towards Aquarina''s offenses.


    "Y-You little shrimp, I''ll show you that I can and shut you up!" he roared. Suddenly, his body continued to exude more aura. This was something I had yet to learn well, but aura was pretty much the expression of the body''s strengthbined with Mana. It''s a special ability that all physical fighters use, and well, we had been using it without realizing it.


    FLASH!


    He epassed himself on his Aura of Wind as he flew up here by running vertically over the tree. He reached us in an instant, although he felt tired and dizzy after that.


    "You did it!" I said, petting his head as he rested over the branch.


    "Don''t praise me as if I was a puppy or something!" he replied, albeit a bit embarrassedly.


    "Alright, let''s get going. You guys can jump in between branches, right?" I asked soon after.


    "Yes, I think I can!" replied Aquarina.


    "I-I''ll try¡­" answered Zack.


    Well, I guess this could work as a way to train the two to move over trees. Instead of the floor, moving over treetops was always more useful and efficient as one could travel longer distances by jumping over each one.  Plus, it also allows one to see a wider range of thendscape.


    "The dungeon entrance should be right there¡­" said Zack.


    "Okay!"


    We quickly began to jump from branch to branch. For me, it wasn''t hard at all. In fact, I had taken a long time to relearn this back home. But I was now rather good at it after a few days of training after relearning this technique.


    sh! sh! sh!


    We moved over the treetops as we reached an area surrounded by small nts, mostly wild berry nts. There was arge boar with two small boar children at her side. From the looks of it, she seemed to be a mother eating berries.


    I wouldn''t really want to disturb her, so we sat down over the branch to watch them while they ate.


    "That''s a cute family of wild boars¡­" Aquarina could not help but say.


    "Hm, maybe we should hunt them. The little ones always have tender meat," Zack suggested soon after.


    "Zack, shut up," I said in response to Zack''s words.


    "Eh?! What?!" he asked, confused.


    "Poor things, look at them, they''re just eating¡­ I know I''ve hunted boars before, but now that we don''t really need to hunt anymore, leaving them would be better for my mental health¡­ I don''t think I would be able to live knowing I killed little boar babies¡­" I told him.


    "Ah, you''re so weird sometimes¡­" Zack told me in response. He didn''t really understand me that well.


    "I know¡­ it makes me feel bad when I kill when I don''t need to¡­ we got a lot of panthers so it''s better to wait." Of course, Aquarina agreed with me.


    "Fine¡­" Seeing as both of us didn''t want to kill them, Zack relented with a sigh while crossing his arms.


    -----

 Chapter 109 A Small Dungeon

    -----


    We waited until the boar family finished their feast. They ate for around half an hour, enjoying the sweet and sour berries the nts gave out. It seemed that these berries were all edible. If they ate them, then that meant they weren''t poisonous. I guess this was how ancient humans found out what was poisonous or not without superpowers in my previous life.


    But in here? I guess a strong enough person could eat even poisonous things¡­ ah, I bet some still died either way.


    I looked around curiously and saw that there were no more things, so we quickly made our way down without any problems.


    Bump!


    "And here we are¡­"


    I nced at the dungeon entrance. It looked like an abandoned temple atop the jungle. It was mostly covered by moss and other nts growing all over it.


    The entrance of the dungeon looked eerie¡­ well, just a bit. On top of that, it emanated a strong presence of antiquity. I could see through it with my Heavenly Sight but it stopped at the wall in front.


    But inside the ce, there was arge room at the end of a corridor, which led to a ce with a wall in front of it and then two corridors, one that led left and another right.


    There were no dangers ahead, but by expanding my senses through the Mana Sense spell, which was a basic non-attribute spell that lets one expand a part of one''s mana as if they were waves, allowing one to detect living things across physical objects, I was able to detect a few living beings down there.


    I don''t know how strong they were, but they certainly emanated a lot of vitality from them. Plus, they were crawling around doing something I had no clue on.


    They say that although there were many monsters inside dungeons, there was also a lot of loot! If I could be a bit lucky, I might even find a treasure chest and get a special item from it¡­or even money!


    It''s because of these things that people seem so incentivized to head into dungeons despite their dangerousness¡­ I guess that''s the goal I should also have right now! Right?


    "It looks a bit creepy¡­ I don''t know if we should go there, Sylphy¡­" Aquarina said.


    "Yeah. Also, you said that we weren''t going into the dungeon anyways, so map this out and let''s head back," Zack added.


    "Hehe! You two really have no knack for adventure! You can stay if you want to, but I''m going in!" I said in response as I began to step forward, heading deeper into the dungeon.


    Wow, the entire ce had such an ancient feeling to it¡­ it feels like there were even ancient echoes of the past¡­ oh, are these paintings?


    "SYLPHYYY! W-Why are you heading inside?!" cried Aquarina.


    "W-Wait! Come back! Agh¡­!" muttered Zack as he saw Aquarina rushing towards me. With that, Zack ended up forcing himself to follow me.


    Of course, I wasn''t just gonna stop here when adventure was calling for me right in front of me. I wasn''t a pushover myself and I knew I could safely escape any time I wanted, so I just stepped inside and walked through the corridor. On the other hand, Aquarina and Zack followed me from behind and began to reprimand me, telling me to head out.


    "Sylphy, this is dangerous! W-We''re too young for this¡­" Aquarina told me.


    "I-I agree! Let''s go back, okay?" Zack persuaded.


    "You two are such pushovers. I just want to explore a bit. Back in my home, I have yet to find any dungeon, so all of these are new things I want to see¡­ don''t you agree? Haven''t you been wondering how the world is like outside? How things are? Even more, how are dungeons even made to begin with? Just entering here, I can already notice such arge amount of mana¡­ I want to explore it! No way am I going out¡­ At least let me explore the first floor!" I said.


    I began to walk rapidly around the corridor, finding out paintings of letters and creatures of folklore, monstrous chickens with the tails of snakes, or even three-headed dogs with fire over them. There was even a massive dragon- oh, I''ve seen those before.


    "B-But Sylphy¡­" Aquarina tried once more to persuade me. She was a bit scared of getting in here. Then again, what''s a better way to beat her fear than by jumping straight to danger?


    "You''re being reckless, not an adventurer!" shouted Zack.


    "Adventurers are inherently reckless," I countered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Sigh¡­"


    For once, the two had joined hands into a single purpose, trying to stop me. But they had failed miserably because it''s impossible to change my mind once I''m immersed into it.


    When we reached the room, we found out it was pretty big. This thing was actually 30 meters tall.


    In front of us, there were two corridors, to the left and right. A wall greeted the front, which was naturally immovable.


    "Now¡­ left or right?" I wondered.


    "How about back and outside?" Zack said in response to my question.


    "Sylphy, let''s get out¡­" Aquarina said yet again.


    "Come on¡­ Oh?"


    I suddenly noticed that the wall before us was hollow. If I hit it, it might break and show the dungeon ahead.


    But could I break the walls? Maybe with Zack''s help¡­


    "Zack, help me break this wall. I feel like it''s hollow," I asked.


    "W-What? I won''t!" Naturally, he didn''t want to.


    "Come on. If there''s treasure inside, I promise you I''ll give you a nice portion of it¡­" I replied, trying to bait him into doing it.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Come on¡­ don''t you want some money?" I said while giving him a smirk.


    "¡­Fine." Eventually, he relented. He really did want money in the end.


    "W-Wait! Hitting a dungeon¡­ that''s kind of wrong, right?" Aquarina could not help but say.


    "Calm down, dear. We''ll be fine!" I told her.


    "Okay¡­" muttered Zack.


    The two of us charged our weapons with mana before hitting the wall in front of us with all our might.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    ¡­


    "Nothing happened," Zack said.


    "Is that so?" I asked in response.


    Crack¡­ crack!


    ------

 Chapter 110 Surprise Mimic!

    -----


    CRASH!


    The walls broke after we hit them with all our strength as a hidden passage was shown before us!


    "W-What? No way¡­" murmured Zack.


    "Ugh, so much dust¡­ cough¡­" said Aquarina soon after.


    "Indeed¡­ Vacuum Wind," I chanted.


    I conjured a simple Wind-attribute spell I had learned from mother. She had not taught me many spells at all. In fact, this was perhaps the only one I knew because it helped clean clothes and other things from dust.


    The spell easily absorbed the cloud of dust into a sphere of dust, collecting every ounce of dust in the surroundings.


    It wasn''t capable of absorbing anything else than dust though. But I think it''s possible to take the oxygen out of the lungs of a person if I pointed my hand into their open mouths¡­ then again, that seems hard to pull off if they''re armed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In any case, I threw the ball of dust towards another corridor as we continued our journey ahead.


    "This ce is dark¡­" Zack could not help but say.


    "Light Bulb," I chanted in response.


    FLASH!


    A small sphere of light quickly emerged before my hands. This was another Light-attribute spell, though it didn''t do anything else other than create a bulb of light to illuminate the ce.


    "Do you have a spell for everything now?" Zack could not help but ask.


    "Hehe, my mother taught me the most basic spells for daily stuff. I could also use Ember to illuminate our surroundings, but the light is dim and if I make too many, we might burn," I replied.


    "O-Oh¡­" uttered Zack. He was surprised because I seemed to have endless mana unlike the two of them.


    "Sylphy-chan is indeed amazing¡­! B-But let''s grab the treasure and walk back home, okay?" Unsurprisingly, Aquarina still wanted to head outside.


    "The day is almost about to end as well. If we stay here until night, maybe more monsters would appear." Eventually, Zack said something that finally put the nail in the coffin.


    "Ugh, alright, we''ll go back after inspecting this room¡­ And we''lle back another day," I finally relented.


    "T-Thank you!" squealed Aquarina. She was very scared and was holding back her tears of happiness.


    "Finally," said Zack with a sigh of relief.


    As we reached the room through the secret corridor, we found out it was apletely enclosed ce, a cubic-shaped room that was filled with things.


    "U-Uwah! I-Is that a human skeleton?!" asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah¡­" replied Zack.


    "Ooohh! Hello there, mister bones. Mind if you move aside?"


    Inside the room, there were many glowing crystals growing from the ground, ceiling, and walls. The entire room was approximately 25 x 25 meters. Aside from the crystals which I had found out were named Magicite, there was a skeleton sitting over something covered in moss and dust.


    And I think I know what it might be.


    "Sylphy, don''t move the skeleton. What if it''s cursed? Ah¡­ that skeleton brings back some bad memories¡­" Aquarina murmured.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m here to protect you children," I replied.


    "You''re overconfident as always," said Zack in response to my words.


    I moved aside the skeleton rather carefully, sitting the dead man over the floor, resting his back over the Magicite.


    "W-Who is that skeleton from anyways?" asked Aquarina.


    "Probably someone that got here and died¡­" replied Zack.


    "Well, duh¡­" I responded.


    "But¡­ from what?" asked Aquarina.


    I looked at the thing in front of me. It looked like a very old and rusty treasure chest!


    Was this man guarding it as he died?


    "Maybe he just died out of starvation or ate some poisonous mushrooms or something¡­ it doesn''t have to be because he was killed here¡­ oh look, it doesn''t even have clothes from your tribe. He must be from another ce¡­" I told them.


    "True¡­" answered Zack.


    I touched the treasure chest as it seemed to be very old, but I could clearly feel it was holding something inside. Although, for some reason, there was some sort of magicing from it that blocked me from discerning what this thing held inside. Maybe it really is holding a magic treasure.


    I slightly opened the treasure chest, however¡­


    "GRAAAARRR!"


    Out of nowhere, the treasure chest opened itself and showed me an assortment of razor-sharp fangs all around the entirety of its opening.


    It had a long tentacle-like tongue that it quickly used to grab my body, wrapping it around my waist.


    Then, it pulled me right towards its maw! I''ve seen these things before in monster encyclopedias¡­ they were treasure chest mimics.


    "SYLPHY!"


    "SYLPH!"


    The treasure chest mimic was incredibly quick and close to me, so taking out my de would take a considerably amount of time. I couldn''t easily do this. However, I had my instant cast Ember to help me out, and an endless amount of mana.


    With just a thought that moved faster than the mimic, countless little Embers began to emerge across my hands as I grabbed the slippery tongue of the mimic before covering it in mes.


    "GRYYYEEEEEEEGGG¡­!"


    The monster quickly screamed in agony as its tongue burned. Then, it was torn apart by Zack, who moved faster than I thought, using his axe. He sliced the tongue and helped me out, while I moved back and saw the mimic scream in pain as it hit its tongue over the floor until the fire dissipated.


    "Gryyaaagaaagggh! Gryyagaghh! GRAAA!"


    "Sylph, are you okay?!" asked Zack out of concern.


    "Of course, but thanks for that," I replied as I gave him a smile.


    "Y-You''re really an idiot!" he said with a sigh as he suddenly blushed a little bit.


    "Sylphy!" Aquarina hugged me from behind.


    "Okay, let''s save these forter. We got someone here that doesn''t like to give up," I said, pointing at the mimic, which began to stand up. Several bug-like legs emerged around its treasure chest exterior as its mouth opened widely and a massive worm-like mass of red flesh with several eyes, teeth, and tentacles emerged out of it, looking absolutely horrendous.


    "GRRRUUUUUOOHHHH!!!"


    "W-What the heck?! This thing is way too big and strong to be a mimic inside a treasure chest!" yelled Zack.


    "T-That''s¡­ not a mimic¡­" said Aquarina not long after.


    "Eh? What do you mean?" asked Zack in response.


    "T-That''s a demon!" Aquarina replied.


    "A demon?!" I asked.


    I looked into the monstrous being. Indeed. It was like a treasure chest mimic, but it wasn''t like a normal monster, it really was a demon.


    "GRAAAAAHH¡­! Y-You damn¡­ ants! How dare you burn my tongue?!"


    -----

 Chapter 111 The Mimic Demon

    -----


    The mimic was actually not a monster, but a demon? Howe? How did Aquarina notice?


    "How could you tell?" I asked.


    "I-It''s a feeling¡­" she replied.


    After her words, I quickly remembered that Aquarina had this special sixth sense-like ability innate to her. Ever since she was born, she was able to see through the intentions of people and things. Perhaps due to this she''s able to tell that this wasn''t a simple monster?


    "You''re a demon?!" Zack asked at the worm-like creature in front of us.


    "Guuhhh¡­! I was waiting to wake up after the next Demon King''s awakening, yet youe and wake me up?! Can''t you just be a good dinner and die for me, kids? Thest idiot that got here was pretty tasty¡­ but that has been years ago. I am starving!" said the demon in response.


    "Wait! Can''t we get along? I think I can offer you some food," I hastily said soon after.


    "Huh?! Get along? With you humans?!" it asked in response.


    "I can give you food, look!" I replied, opening my inventory pouch before taking out the corpse of a panther.


    "See? If you''re hungry, you can eat this. You don''t have to eat us¡­ in fact, there''s no need for violence¡­ I''m very sorry for burning your tongue¡­ I can heal you and make up for it with more food or even shelter!" I continued.


    "You''re a weird kid¡­ why aren''t you running away? Are you not scared of my appearance? I''m a giant and terrifying worm, no?!" the demon asked as it looked down at us, his tentacles slowly extending.


    "Because you can talk and understand us. In short, you''re an intelligent being. We fight monsters because they don''t understand us. They can''t stop and simply have a conversation with us like what you''re doing now. Therefore, this already makes you different, it makes you a person," I said in response.


    "¡­"


    "Sylph¡­" Aquarina muttered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Y-You''re serious?" Zack could not help but say.


    The demon looked at me with its various eyes inplete silence.


    "Gahah¡­ gyahahahahaha! GYAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    And then, it began tough maniacally.


    Was I wrong?


    Would it try to kill us either way?


    "Why are youughing? Anyways, why are you even here?" I asked.


    "¡­I''mughing because you''re an amusing little girl! Plus, I''ve been here for years now, I was exiled from the ancient demon army and escaped into this dungeon. I''ve been hibernating for very long¡­ I am very hungry! Are you really okay with speaking to someone that has already taken the lives of many humans?" the demon told me.


    "What''s your name?" I asked in response.


    "¡­my name? My name is Furoh. What''s your name, foolish little girl?" it replied, asking a question of its own soon after.


    "Name''s Sylphy! If you want to, I can heal your burnt tongue¡­ but I don''t think I can bring it back," I told him.


    "What''s the point of this? Are you trying to buy time by speaking to me? Are your parentsing to save you?" the demon asked after that.


    "Eh? No, I''m perfectly okay by my own. In fact, I''m fairly confident I can beat you. I could use the same mes," I answered.


    "Geh¡­ you''re a bold little bastard. I''ve never tasted the tender little flesh of children before¡­ I wonder how tasty it is¡­" he muttered.


    "Is that a provocation? I told you I don''t want to fight. Let''s be friends instead. I cannot simply deem every demon I see as inherently evil, that''s wrong. If I ultimately want you guys to ally with me, I can''t just go around killing each demon I see, right? If you were a monster, then it might be a different thing altogether but¡­" I said.


    "Ally¡­ demons?!" Furoh eximed.


    Aquarina and Zack looked at me after that. Well, Aquarina had agreed with me back then, but Zack raised an eyebrow. Then again, I could notice that Aquarina didn''t like the idea of bing friends with a murderous demon.


    But how could one expect demons to not have murdered a human or two when they were at war with us? The same can be said of humans having in demons. And it''s not like I''m not an assassin or something right now. It was only in my previous life did I kill many people.


    "Wait, Sylphy! Didn''t we agree to do this when we grew up?!" Aquarina could not help but ask.


    "And then what? You want to kill this person just because we aren''t old enough to be his ally?" I countered.


    "Sylphy, I think your thoughts are very noble, but he just told us that he''s waiting for the Demon King to be reborn! He''s clearly in the faction of the demons that want to kill us all!" said Zack.


    "Is that really so, Furoh? If you be my ally, will you keep killing humans that hadn''t done anything wrong to you?" I asked.


    "¡­Well, thest human I killed was this cranky guy¡­ and I was very hungry," replied Furoh.


    "Eh?"


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Furoh began to talk more casually than before.


    "A-are you really okay with my appearance? Don''t I look ugly? E-even the demons said I was horrid¡­ I was born as a shapeshifting flesh demon¡­ I hid inside this treasure chest to pretend I''m a mimic and hunt monsters. Then, the dungeon automatically enclosed me here and I''ve been hibernating because I was starving¡­ ugh¡­ fine, I''ll drop the act¡­ t-thank you," he said.


    Out of nowhere, he changed his personality and showed us his real self.


    Then, he slowly picked up the corpse of a panther I left¡­ and he began to gently munch it across his many jaws.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s so tasty¡­ it''s so fresh¡­ t-thanks¡­" he thanked me soon after.


    "Oh¡­"


    "Ah¡­"


    "H-He really is nice, see?!"


    Naturally, Aquarina and Zack were left a bit surprised.


    Furoh even began to talk with a gentler voice as well, sounding more like a child to me. A child who had been forced to act monstrously by his own army.


    "So, if I''m getting this right, you ended up here because you escaped the demon army?" I asked.


    "Indeed. I escaped them because they bullied me¡­ I couldn''t really make any friends, and they always called me an abomination," hemented.


    -----

 Chapter 112 Lets Become Friends!

    -----


    In the end, it seemed that Furoh wasn''t all he had said. He had indeed killed humans though, the guy''s skeleton near him and¡­ a few soldiers in the war a few dozen years ago. Then again, they were out of necessity.


    "But you''re pretty nice when you open up, see? Why did you even put up that scary act? Were you really going to eat us?" I asked.


    "Not really¡­ I was trying to scare you away so I couldter run away from the crevice you opened..." he replied.


    "R-Really?" asked Aquarina.


    "Y-Yes¡­" answered Furoh with a sigh.


    "H-He''s saying the truth¡­" Aquarina told us, using her ability to discern his true intentions.


    "B-But maybe he got some magic to trick you into thinking that! How can you even think a demon like this thing can be a friend?!" Zack could not help but tell us.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Zack, don''t be so rude! He didn''t choose to be born like that! And what''s wrong with that? He might look like an amorphous mass of flesh, but I find him quite interesting," I said in response.


    "What?! Are you nuts or something, Sylph? What kind of person would ever¡­!" murmured Zack, wondering if I had a few screws loose.


    "I-it''s true! You shouldn''t really try to be my friend or something! The kid''s right¡­ I''m a monstrous being, anyone would think I''m a mimic anyways, and I hide here for that reason¡­ I''ll just go away now. I don''t want to bother you kids anymore. Thanks for helping me out with the meal," said Furoh, using his insect-like legs to crawl out of the dungeon.


    "W-Wait! Furoh! Don''t go!" I shouted, rushing behind him as he looked at me with his various eyes nervously. He began to sweat all over as he ran away from me.


    "Sylphy! Are you seriously chasing him down?!" Aquarina eximed.


    "He''s the first connection I have with demons. That talk and are not into killing all humans! If I could be his ally, maybe I could find a way tomunicate with many more demons in the future! Don''t you get it?" I said in response. I was putting a lot of passion in my words.


    Aquarina''s eyes opened wide in surprise, as she looked down to the floor.


    "Sylphy¡­ I-I guess this is the path you want to follow¡­" she said soon after.


    "I¡­ I do," I replied.


    "¡­"


    "I''ll go now," I said soon after as I rushed towards Furoh.


    In any case, Furoh was fast. He had six bug-like legs that he used to crawl around like a bug while inside of his treasure chest. Without revealing his fleshy worm-like interior, he would look like a mimic monster with bug legs or a bug that had an exoskeleton in this shape.


    "G-Go away already! I''m not bing your friend!" he eximed.


    "Then where are you even going to go? The Demon Continent? You''re currently in the human continent! The seas are dangerous, and if you''re caught by some people, you''ll get chased down and killed!" I told him.


    "W-What? Then what do you even propose?!" he asked back.


    "Be my familiar!" I said with great conviction.


    "What are you even talking about?! Are you nuts?! Can a demon even be a half-elf''s familiar?! You''re clearly crazy! Ah! I already realized it¡­ you''re a psychopath! You''re looking at me with very creepy eyes!" he cried in horror.


    I had not realized that my face was making quite the funny expression. Perhaps I was indeed going a tad bit insane right there. However, I have to get him as a familiar. It''s my ticket to be friendly with more demons!


    Ah¡­ but is that an unhealthy obsession in itself?


    "But don''t you realize?! If you be my familiar, you won''t be discriminated by humans! Because you''ll be¡­ well, my familiar!" I told him.


    Furoh continued running for his life as he crawled away with his bug legs.


    "No way! Leave me alone already! I''ll survive on my own¡­!" he cried.


    "But you''ll die in a ditch if you go alone! Let me help you out! Come on¡­" I said one more time.


    I enhanced my speed by tenfold and reached up to him in a mere instant, using shing Light before Ember Propulsion to enhance my speed as I left explosions of light and fire behind me.


    Which actually made me more intimidating at the end.


    "GYYYAAAH! Y-You''re really a psycho!" he cried out.


    "Nooo! I''m a nice person! Come on, let''s be friends!" I tried once more.


    POOF!


    Suddenly, Ignatius and Naturia showed up around me.


    "Sylphy, exin to me what the hell you''re doing?! Just kill that thing!" Ignatius told me.


    "Fooo! Foo, foo, foofofoo!" Naturia said soon after. From the looks of it, she was angry at me as well.


    "What''s wrong with wanting a demon friend? You''re literally also part of their faction anyways, right?" I asked Ignatius as I continued rushing towards Furoh.


    "T-That''s¡­ well, you''re right¡­ but still! Don''tpare the glorious dragon race to demons¡­" replied Ignatius.


    "We will have a serious talk about your racism after this is over," I said in response to his words.


    "Eh?! Stop talking nonsense!" eximed Ignatius, hitting my head with his eggshell.


    "Agh! Well, if you''re going to stay here, then help me capture him!" I said.


    "Isn''t that just kidnapping, then?" Ignatius asked in response.


    "If he''s caught by humans and die, I''ll feel terrible! I have to save him," I replied.


    "Fueehh¡­" Eventually, Naturia let out a sigh, deciding to cooperate with me at longst.


    She quickly delved into the grass below my feet as I merged my magic into her. Soon, tentacles of grass emerged one after another, following Furoh.


    "GYYYYAAAAHH! Y-You''re going to catch me now?!" he asked in horror.


    "No¡­ I''m going to rescue you!" I answered with a smile.


    "Y-You really are a psycho! Agghhh!"


    I caught up to him easily with the grass vines, just in time because a massive jaw almost devoured him right in front of him.


    CRUNCH!


    "EHEE?!"


    "GRR¡­"


    Right after I caught Furoh, a massive lizard appeared. It was walking on two feet, and looked like it had the body of a chicken, but without the feathers. Its head was big and its jaws evenrger. My eyes told me it was called a Thunderous Tyrannosaur!


    Then again, its entire body actually exudedrge quantities of lightning!


    -----

 Chapter 113 A Giant Dinosaur Appears Out Of Nowhere!

    -----


    "Y-You actually rescued me?!" Furoh asked in shock as I brought him back to my side.


    "I was telling you all this time that I could easily detect a massive monster in front of you and you weren''t listening!" I replied.


    "Eh? You never said anything like that! You were acting like a creep this whole time!" he refuted.


    "Ugh, give me a break¡­" I murmured with a sigh.


    "GRROOOOAAARRRR!!!"


    Before I could even rx, the massive, almost 10-meter-tall Thunderous Tyrannosaur roared back at us. Its massive jaws opened widely as it unleashed a thunderous roar, its entire body exuding a powerful aura. From the looks of it, this monster wasn''t going to let us mess around while it was present.


    It began rushing at us at fast speeds, making the entire ce tremble. I quickly extended grass vines around Furoh and stuck him over my back, carrying him around like a backpack before running away from the Tyrannosaur!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Its feet dug through the floor, making everything tremble. This monstrous being was really something else entirely. Plus, it wasn''t something like the six-limbed lizard¡­ No, this thing was a Tier 4 monster, probably high-ranked at that!


    But howe there''s such a strong monster around the vige? Wouldn''t the people have already noticed it? what''s going on?


    Ah¡­ I then realized that I ended up running outside of the barrier that protected the vige!


    "GROOOOARRR!"


    The massive beast rushed forward towards me, beginning to unleash lightning bolts at fast speeds, shing with thunderbolts whenever I went.


    BOOM!


    "Uagh!"


    BOOM!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oof!"


    BOOM!


    "Crap!"


    I evaded each attack, but lightning was its natural element, and this thing produced it out of its body. It wasn''t just magic! Damn it! Though¡­ I wish I could have that awesome ability.


    Oh, wouldn''t it be nice to have this guy as a familiar as well? Then again, this one''s a monster, and it clearly wants to eat me¡­ I better not try the same strategy that I did with Furoh, this guy seriously looks like he''s not pleased with me.


    Spark¡­ spark!


    CRAAASH!


    A massive thunder fell on me out of nowhere. I couldn''t shield myself properly, but a sudden wave of light covered me gently.


    "Eh?"


    Suddenly, a giant eyeball with angelic wings emerged by my side.


    Wait, this is my mom''s familiar!


    "Oculus, or something, right?" I asked.


    "¡­"


    It didn''t speak and it was pretty creepy, but I guess it was assigned to protect me.


    "GROOOAARRRR!!!"


    The Tyrannosaur continued to follow me from behind as I was forced to run back to the dome made out of magic. It was still far away because I ran away too much.


    Oculus was keeping me protected, but it wasn''t attacking the beast. It seems like it has own set ofmands¡­ can''t it easily kill this monster?! What are you waiting for?!


    "Oculus! Kill that thing!" I shouted.


    "¡­"


    "Wait, were you told by mother ONLY to protect me and nothing more?!" I asked soon after.


    "¡­"


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, a massive number of thunderbolts flew over Oculus, slowly weakening it and throwing it into the floor.


    Wait! Is it weakened because it isn''t close to mother? Are you kidding me?!


    "Oculus!" I cried.


    However, Oculus flew upwards again like nothing.


    "You''re a resilient bastard¡­" I murmured.


    "¡­"


    "GROAR!"


    The monstrous Tyrannosaur followed me from behind once more, rushing behind me without stopping. It didn''t have such an intention at all! In fact, the only thing it wanted was to kill me for some reason. Though, I wasn''t nning on bing its dinner either.


    "Agh¡­ Ignatius, help me out! re Breath!" I shouted.


    Ibined my Fire Magic with Ember and Ignatius'' help as he sighed and aided me. Soon, a sudden change in my mes urred as they shaped into a big draconic head and unleashed a deadly breath attack of mes, bathing the entire monster in the process.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    The massive fire attack burned the head of the beast and made it growl in pain, but that didn''t stop it. No, it only made it more angered, charging at me with even more speed. It then used its lightning to increase the power of its muscles, bing faster! And deadlier!


    "Aggh¡­! You''re a persistent bastard!" I cried.


    "H-Hurry up!!!" cried Furoh. He was behind me and was looking at the beast first hand.


    "Don''t worry, as long as Oculus is with us, we''ll be protected¡­ and look, the barrier is right in front of us!" I said in response.


    "GROAR!!!"


    The beast, however, suddenly leaped forward above us, and appeared right in front of us¡­


    BOOM!!!


    Its massive body made the entire ce tremble.


    Are you serious?! You appeared right in front of us, you bastard! What kind of tricks are you ying around?! I''m not in the mood¡­


    "GRAAA!"


    It pointed its open jaws at us and tried to swallow us whole.


    I moved faster though, and decided to jump over its nose.


    "GRAAH?!"


    The massive beast was surprised as I quickly jumped away from it once more, pushing it down into the ground with the entire force behind my almost-five-year-old body!


    BOOM!!!


    "GRRYYEEEEEHHH¡­!!!"


    FLASH!


    I crossed through the barrier, looking at the beast from behind defeated on the ground, roaring back at me with furious eyes of frustration.


    Aquarina and Zack greeted me as I fell in front of the two.


    BUMP!


    "Ugeegh¡­"


    "Aghh¡­"


    "I''m back! I got him! Hehe. Ah, a guy just followed us, but he ended up biting the dust anyways," I said while standing and triumphantly showing Furoh with me.


    "Uuggh¡­ I''m¡­ so dizzy¡­" he muttered.


    "Y-You actually went to capture that thing?!" Zack eximed.


    "But Sylphy¡­!" Aquarina said with a sigh.


    "Come on guys. We''re all in this together, like a team!" I told them as I hugged the two.


    "You''re not making any sense now¡­" muttered Zack.


    "Sylphy, did that big lizard follow you?" asked Aquarina soon after.


    "Yeah, it can''t get through the barrier, though," I replied, looking at the lizard¡­


    ¡­cross through the barrier.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 114 Shocking Truth!

    -----


    Howe that lizard passed through the barrier?! Did the barrier fail? Is the barrier malfunctioning? I need answers, now!


    "System- I mean, Alice! Tell me something, pretty please!"


    "I-I''m analyzing that thing right now¡­! T-this¡­ I don''t know. It just went through it. The barrier''s power is stable," replied Alice.


    "Say what?! How did it get through it, then!?" I asked with a hint of panic.


    "It either belongs to someone from the vige or has the power to bypass magic structures¡­ or the barrier purposedly let it slip through for some reason¡­ wait, did the barrier think it was your pet for some reason? This is unbelievable¡­!" Alice said soon after, sighing at the end.


    "No way in hell that thing is my friend¡­ it tried to eat me up a few seconds ago, after all¡­" I replied.


    "Sylphy, you''re talking to yourself!" Aquarina could not help but say.


    "What''s wrong with you today? Did you finally lose all your screws?" Zack asked out of concern.


    "More importantly, we should run away," I said.


    "¡­"


    The Tyrannosaur was looking at us with a predatory re. Its eyes shone with bright crimson-red light, and it looked like it was ready to kill us.


    Its entire body began to spark with thunderbolts as the attacks began to rush towards us. These lightning attacks could easily fry us up!


    SPARK¡­ SPARK!


    BOOOM!!!


    We quickly evaded the direct attack as it began to follow our movements around rather swiftly. It was a surprisingly good hunter!


    But why did this magic wall let it slip through?! Is this barrier actually malfunctioning?!


    SPARK! SPARK! SPARK!


    We continued to run away from the beast''s attacks, always managing to jump away in time while gritting our teeth. From the looks of it, the monstrous beast was trying to fry us alive and leave us like grilled meat before enjoying our flesh.


    "Let''s run back to the vige!" suggested Aquarina.


    "No, we can''t! We''ll end up bringing this thing there! It will be the vige''s demise¡­!" I said, rejecting the idea.


    "T-That''s true! Agh!" Zack said, only to cry out soon after.


    SPARK!


    BOOM!!!


    The thunderbolt almost fell on him, but he infused his legs with mana and jumped with a strong force into the air, falling to the floor not long after.


    "Agh¡­"


    "GRUOH!"


    The dinosaur rushed towards Aquarina afterwards, stepping the floor and making it tremble, making her lose her bnce.


    The girl quickly fell to the floor as I quickly rushed for her aid. In fact, a thunderbolt attack almost fell on her.


    SPARK!


    CLASH!


    I unleashed a shing light from my sword. However, the thunderbolt was stronger, and my bronze de was super conductive to electricity.


    Which ended up in me being electrified!


    "Aaaaaghhh¡­!"


    POOF!


    I ended up with steaming out of my mouth, but I was mostly fine. At least it didn''t kill me. Then again, my endless HP might have helped there, although not as much as Divine Protection triggering, meaning that the attack wasn''t meant to kill me but to shock me and damage me.


    "GGRAAH!"


    The dinosaur then threw more thunderbolts at us in a strange circr pattern, following Zack around while forcing him to use his mana to run faster and move swiftly.


    Meanwhile, I and Aquarina evaded around and threw attacks at it as its scales barely budged.


    Was this thing really that strong?


    But¡­


    What''s this weird feeling?


    I don''t even feel fear.


    And Aquarina too. She didn''t seem to be afraid of this thimg.


    "Sylphy, this is weird¡­ it feels like¡­" she said.


    "It feels like it''s trying to train us, right?" I asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah! So weird! Why is it not attacking when it had so many opportunities? It feels like it''s also ying around with us¡­ is it ying with its prey? No, I don''t feel any murderous intent either!" said Aquarina soon after.


    Despite how frightening it looked; this thing didn''t want to eat us?


    Then why did it tried to eat me before?


    ¡­


    Wait.


    "¡­"


    Furoh? Was it trying to eat Furoh instead?


    "Gyaaaah! W-Why are you two just standing there?!" Zack asked while running away. He had been barely able to hit the monster.


    However, I left Aquarina behind and moved in front of the beast before looking at it in the eyes.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    "¡­"


    The dinosaur looked at me from above. It fell in silence, but quickly after, it moved down to greet me.


    Its head bowed down and its big eyes looked into my own.


    "You''re a smart girl, to realize it so quickly¡­" It spoke with the voice of a woman.


    "Huh? So, it was true!" I said out of shock.


    "I-I also realized it¡­" replied Aquarina, timidly walking near it.


    "Sorry for scaring you. I had noticed that demon over there, and I wanted to kill it for you, but you showed up and rescued it for some reason¡­ do you want to keep that thing?" it asked.


    "You''re literally a walking lizard! What do you know about me anyways?!" asked Furoh in anger.


    "What an insolent critter¡­" she said with a sigh.


    "Y-You''re a talking monster?" I asked.


    "Hmm? Maybe? Well, the people around here call me the protector of the forest. I''ve been living here for a while¡­ after all, this jungle is my kingdom." said the Tyrannosaur, suddenly changing her shape as she glowed with bright yellow light.


    What came out of it was an unexpectedly beautiful adult woman. She had a motherly and gentle smile, skin as dark as the night, almost like charcoal, plus she had some very big assets on her chest. Her hips were very wide, and- is she almost naked?!


    She was barely wearing some rags on her body, covering her nipples and wearing a loincloth.


    She had several essories made out of fangs and ws of beasts.


    To top it all off, she had long and silky ck hair, with sharp emerald eyes.


    "Wow¡­ So pretty¡­" murmured Aquarina.


    "W-What the heck? It was a woman this entire time?!" eximed Zack.


    "Y-You can shapeshift?" I asked.


    "Agh! How can''t you tell?! She''s a Skin-changer!" shouted Furoh.


    "Skin what now?!" I said in response.


    "I''m part of an ancient race of people¡­ long forgotten. I''m quite surprised this demon knows about me," replied the beautiful woman.


    -----

 Chapter 115 Ninhursag, The Skin Changer

    -----


    Well, a lot of things had happened today¡­


    But to sum it all up so it doesn''t be convoluted and confusing, I had gone out with Aquarina and Zack to explore the wilderness, mapping it with my Memory Paper. Coincidentally, we found the entrance to the small dungeon I''ve been looking for all this time.


    When we got there, I found a hidden passage, broke it, and found our creepy new friend, Furoh, a Shapeshifting Demon who was discriminated by his fellow demons a few years ago, well¡­ probably since he was born.


    He ran out of the demon army into this jungle long ago, running away from conflicts before hiding inside this dungeon he found, far away from any civilization.


    He had been staying here for a few years now, but began to starve. When he tried to run away, he discovered that the dungeon had suddenly sealed him shut inside a secret room.


    I''ve heard that dungeons were like living beings. They absorbed mana and produce monsters to kill invaders with treasures to lure them inside. I suppose this dungeon saw him as a threat and trapped him to die out of starvation.


    He had been hibernating for some time now as he tried to not starve to death¡­ someone had ended up entering this hidden room by ident when he activated a trap, apparently, but he was already almost dead and unconscious, so Furoh ate him to survive. I can''t me him, though. The guy was already dying, and he probably waited for him to go out before eating him.


    At least he was polite enough to leave his bones well-arranged at the side¡­


    Anyways, he acted as if he were a stereotypical demon to intimidate us so we could run away in fear, and then he could head out of the dungeon from the entrance we opened.


    But he ended up realizing he wasn''t going to run away from me.


    Or well, he still did at the end, even when I asked him to be my friend and familiar.


    In any case, I simply couldn''t let him go.


    Well, in the end, I caught him right before he was eaten by a giant Lightning Tyrannosaur, who chased us down all the way here.


    She even crossed the barrier made by the legendary Witch of the Blue Mountain¡­


    Then again, although it seemed threatening at the start, it began ying around with us and testing us with her abilities, as if she was forcing us to exercise and use our mana to evade her attacks.


    And like this, we discovered it was actually a skin-changing woman!


    Wow¡­.


    This really was a day to remember.


    Two amazing things happened in a single day. I guess this is quite the memorable day.


    Also, she''s super pretty, and looked like a goddess, judging from the bright aura of life she exuded.


    It felt like her magical aura was shaped as countless wild beasts that roared, all of them greeting us.


    She told us she''s one of thests of her kind¡­ interesting.


    Plus, she also told us she was trying to kill this demon and that''s why she had attempted several times to bite me. However, it was actually trying to bite Furoh, not me.


    Whew, it was still a bit dangerous. I would guess she''s quite reckless.


    But can you me her? I guess she grew like this under the shape of many beasts¡­


    The funniest thing was that Furoh knew more about her kin than we did¡­


    "You''re so pretty!" Aquarina could not help but say as her eyes shone brightly.


    Thedy looked at her with a gentle and motherly smile as she petted her head.


    "Not as pretty as you, dear," she said in response.


    "Heheh¡­" Aquarina giggled while blushing. Thisdy was indeed stunningly beautiful, I had to admit. Were all skin changers this pretty?


    "W-Who are you though?" Zack asked, speaking after recovering a bit from all the exercise thedy forced him to do.


    "My name''s Ninhursag. I am one of thests of my ancient race, the Skin-changers¡­ I live in this entire jungle and make sure to kill vermin who get in without my permission. I''ve been looking for a particr demon I had sensed a couple of years ago, but since then, I lost his track. To think that he would end up in that little dungeon over there¡­" sighed the beautifuldy, named Ninhursag. Her charcoal-ck skin shone brightly under the rays of the sun.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The tattoos across her body made her resemble a mystical shamandy, but she was also packed with strong and slim muscles. Her belly had a massive six pack¡­ making her close to Aquarina''s mom! I think they could be good friends¡­ Although she really liked to show off her body, seeing how she''s barely covering the tip of her breasts and using a loincloth down there.


    I guess if one was a person with the ability to shapeshift into beasts, using clothes would be a pain because they would always get in the way, and would be constantly breaking as one transformed¡­ perhaps these clothes were the only things that could remain. If not, she might just go around while being nude. I''ve found many pretty women out there, but thisdy¡­ she was very pretty, I never thought I would feel this much attraction to a woman like now. I had liked a boy in my previous life, and I believed I was still strongly attracted to males but¡­ wow, she''s so sexy!


    "Hmm~? Why are you all just staring at me so intensively? Is there something you like?" she asked with a yful smile, slowly getting closer to us.


    "I-It''s nothing¡­" I replied.


    "N-Not at all!" said Aquarina.


    "A-Ah¡­ yeah¡­" murmured Zack.


    I guess we were all stunned by her.


    "Ahem! Are you guys fine or something? Don''t fall for her charms! She''s a monster! Don''t trust her! She wanted to eat me! Also, wasn''t she trying to kill you all a few seconds ago? Wake up!" cried Furoh, interrupting the awkward scene.


    -----

 Chapter 116 The Skin Changer And The Mimic

    -----


    Furoh interrupted our daze for a bit. I''m pretty sure that Nepheline, Aquarina''s mother, was also a prettydy, and then there''s my own mother who''s almost angelical in beauty. Then, there was the handsome Shade and my own father, both being handsome studs!


    And then¡­ there''s thisdy. One would assume that I would be used to pretty people, but what''s going on with this world with everyone being so pretty? In my previous world, there wasn''t so many pretty people. In fact, I was actually quite ugly myself!


    Maybe she''s more stunning because she''s almost nude.


    Anyways, there was no time to just stand there, looking at her while she teased us. There were so many questions that I want to ask!


    "Ninhursag¡­ Lady Ninhursag, you want¡­ to kill Furoh? But that''s wrong!" I said as I quickly decided to stand with Furoh.


    "Sigh¡­ I have already noticed that you''ve been trying to protect him all this time, dear¡­ But why? Do you know that demons are vicious creatures? They might have intelligence, but all of them only think about ughtering us," replied Ninhursag.


    She had a very biased look on demons¡­


    "But they''re people! Don''t we humans also think about ughtering each other too? Don''t we do that all the time?" I asked back.


    "Ah¡­ Well, I''m not really a human, I''m actually closer to beast-kin¡­ but¡­ I suppose that even beast-kin ughter one another regrly¡­" she replied.


    "Then?" I asked.


    "That doesn''t change the fact that they''re a dangerous race of critters." She seemed adamant.


    "It does! They''re people. You can''t judge all of them just because a group of them had done bad things. It''s like trying to me all of humanity because a group of them killed others indiscriminately¡­" I said in response.


    "¡­you''re good with words, girl." Ninhursag said with a sigh.


    "S-Sylphy is right¡­ Furoh had killed people, but he said it was because he was in a war where they were already trying to kill him¡­ I can detect other people''s intentions. But I didn''t detect any bad intentions from him¡­ if anything, he''s always very afraid," said Aquarina, backing me up.


    "O-Oi! Don''t say that about me! What''s wrong with being a bit of a¡­ runner? I''m not a coward!" replied Furoh.


    "I also wanted to kill it, but Sylphy is insisting all the time that she wants to make him her friend," said Zack.


    "Huh¡­ alright then. I will let you do that only because you''re way too cute and intelligent. However, I cannot simply let him be. You know that demons are cunning, right? Maybe this is all an act. If you truly intend to make him your ally, you gotta tie him with a contract where his life is on the line. Only there and then will you be able to truly see who he is," said Ninhursag to me.


    "You''re right! That''s why, Furoh, be my familiar!" I said in response.


    "Again with that?! I can''t! I am a demon! Demons can''t be familiars! ¡­right?" he asked.


    "Technically every living being can be a familiar as long as they haven''t taken any familiar themselves already. When a living being takes a familiar, they be familiar vessels, and stop being able to be a familiar themselves. Unless they drop all the familiars they got, they cannot be familiars," replied Ninhursag. Wow. She knew a lot.


    "Wow! You know a lot,dy Ninhursag!" Aquarina could not help but say.


    "Yeah, I didn''t know all of that. Thanks a lot,dy Ninhursag," I said soon after.


    "Don''t worry, dear. I''m here to guide the children that get lost¡­ and I remember him too," said Ninhursag in response to our words before pointing at Zack.


    "Eh? Me?" Zack was confused.


    "The past two years or so you spent living outside the Amazon Vige, I was always watching over you. I often left you food nearby, such as dead animals, or even gathered fruits in a pile. Don''t you remember all those fortuitous encounters?" asked Ninhursag.


    "Eeeh?! I thought I was just lucky¡­!" replied Zack.


    "Foolish little boy, you were always under my watch. Nothing escapes these eyes!" said Ninhursag while smiling pridefully.


    "Oooh, you did that for him? Thanks a lot," I said soon after, thanking her.


    "Hehe, he was so cute as he tried to survive. I couldn''t possibly let him die in the wild¡­ I had thought many times about meeting him but¡­ I''m actually quite shy¡­" she told us with a sigh.


    "Eh? You''re shy?!" we asked at the same time, noticing how she was almost naked. Howe a woman like this was "shy"? That''s bullshit!


    "Hahaha¡­ I never developed my¡­ social skills¡­" she replied, sighing once more.


    "I guess living in the wild makes you different," Aquarina could not help but say.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I guess so," I replied.


    "Hmm¡­ t-thanks for doing that for me," said Zack.


    Ninhursag smiled gently and petted Zack.


    "No problem, child of the forest. You''re my child and so are all of you," she soon said in a gentle tone.


    "Ahem! Don''t forget about me! We were just talking about me! Remember? Me! The demon!" said Furoh not long after.


    Everyone shifted their res at Furoh after that.


    "Ah¡­ d-don''t stare at me like that though, it''s a bit embarrassing¡­" he murmured.


    "Okay. Sylph, right? Dear, are you really going to make him your familiar? You sure? If you make him your familiar, he''ll infect you with his evil thoughts. Familiars make a contract of souls, your souls will be bonded¡­ it might affect your mentality if you contract a dangerous being," asked Ninhursag, trying to dissuade me from doing it.


    "I am ready," I said, my determination unwavering.


    "Unwavering, huh? I like you already. Very well, I will supervise the familiar ritual," replied Ninhursag, looking at me with a smile while nodding confidently.


    I nodded back as I looked at Furoh and extended my hand.


    "Furoh, I''m sorry for burning your tongue¡­ I promise you I will try to find a way for it to grow back!" I told him.


    "Y-you''re really going to do it, huh¡­? Agh¡­ o-okay¡­ sure¡­ fine! Whatever! Agh! I-I''ve never met such a stubborn girl before in my entire life!" he said with a sigh.


    He moved near me and then extended a little tentacle out of his worm-like body, touching my hand.


    It was warm and slippery. Like the texture of a tongue, actually.


    "What now?" I asked.


    "If both agree, it should automatically start the moment you two say ''form familiar contract''," Ninhursag told us.


    "O-Okay!" I nodded.


    "Form familiar contract."


    FLASH!


    ----

 Chapter 117 Forming A Contract With A Demon

    -----


    We said the magic words at the same time as I decided to make this demon I just met into my familiar.


    Yes, it was reckless, unrealistic, immature, and even childish. However, I was a person that liked to take any opportunities I could get and not let them go!


    I''m an incredibly opportunistic girl after all. So, I decided to take this opportunity and get myself an amazing new familiar in the form of this peculiar shapeshifting demon, Furoh.


    As we said the magic words together, our souls suddenly surged from our bodies like shiny yellow threads. Well, mine were like that, while Furoh''s soul was ck, pitch ck. Was this a thing that all demons had? I suppose the color of one''s soul depended greatly on their race.


    I also quickly realized Furoh was quite weak. His body was at most at Tier 2 in strength. Though, he barely had a Tier 1 Magic Circle inside his soul. From the looks of it, he seems to be bad at using magic and better at just using his unnaturally stretchy body to fight.


    This weakness he had made it easy for me to make the contract. Although it''s totally possible to make contracts with stronger beings than myself, such as Ignatius'' soul, this guy was easy to turn into my friend.


    Our soul threads interconnected and made a very tight knot. This was the sign that the contract of familiar and master was done.


    The moment we did this, however, I felt the same feeling I did when I had made contracts with Naturia or Ignatius. I felt all their emotions rushing into me, and even saw part of who they truly were.


    I remember that with Naturia, she was very pure andcked experience in life, so her emotions were pure, innocent, and soothing like a cold breeze.


    Ignatius was way different. He was already old and had many convictions and thoughts. He felt like an immense downpour of mes burning through all of my soul, trying to even consume me, but I had easily shrugged that off.


    And then, Furoh¡­ was quite peculia. I felt a small amount of darkness entering my very soul. It was like a poison, seeping deep while slowly expanding. However, instead of intending to damage, it seemed that this wasn''t really its intention, but due to its nature, it couldn''t stop itself even if it wanted to. I felt sadness, sorrow, shyness, and a lot of insecurities, which Ignatius nor Naturia had.


    I even heard his cries, his thoughts, and saw glimpses of his past.


    "I''m scared¡­ what will I do now?"


    "Sylphy is so gentle¡­ does she really intend to be friends with such an abomination as me?"


    "I don''t deserve her, she''s so pure¡­ is she pitying me?"


    "I wish I could have escaped¡­ it would have been better to die in a ditch than be her familiar and embarrass herter on¡­ I will only end up bringing her misfortune¡­"


    "Why is she so dedicated to speak with demons?"


    "Is she¡­ different than other people?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His thoughts were pure, and I could see all his insecurities within them, all the things he wasn''t sure, and the many fears he had deep within his heart.


    Despite his appearance and even the color of his soul, I could notice that his mind wasn''t malicious. He was just misunderstood.


    Soon after that, I saw images rushing through my mind.


    I saw a dark ce, the back streets of an old and ruined city where many beings of many shapes and sizes walked around.


    Were these demons?


    Then, I saw a fleshy little pink-colored worm.


    It had a few eyes around its body and a malformed spiraling jaw, with tentacles which it used to crawl around the nasty slums and the trash lying around.


    "So hungry¡­ so hungry¡­"


    I heard his little cry for help. He was very hungry.


    He crawled around and came across some people he saw carrying arge pig they had hunted, a wild boar.


    The humanoid demons looked at him as he grabbed their boot.


    "Pweease¡­ some food¡­"


    "Eh? What''s this thing?"


    "A bug?"


    "No, it''s talking! Wait, is this a demon?!"


    "So disgusting!"


    CRASH!


    "Aggh¡­!"


    A massive feet crushed his body several times, breaking him apart.


    The horrendous pain of having his entire body crushed reached me as well, feeling his pain.


    His little eyes cried rivers of sorrow and agony as he was left half-dead over the ground.


    "Gryyyegggh¡­"


    He groaned in agony, somehow moving in the floor, crawling around.


    He ended up lurking into the nasty trash, the ce he didn''t wanted to touch because eating such things gave him stomachaches.


    He then began eating putrid things, bitter, disgusting. He didn''t want to eat it, but he couldn''t eat anything else. After all, there was nobody that was going toe and save him.


    There was nobody for him¡­


    I saw him surviving through the years as he slowly adapted to live alone and without anyone for him.


    Surviving while eating trash, his body ultimately ended up adapting his stomach to consume even the foulest of foods without discrimination.


    Many times, he had tried asking for help. In fact, he had even gone to an orphanage. However, they threw him away. To them, he was like a monster, and was being treated worse than a rat.


    His body had been beaten up and regenerated so much that after eating a lot of trash, he ended up growing even more hideous looking than he would have originally looked like.


    Eventually, he grew big enough that the other demons couldn''t recognize him as a monster anymore, covering himself with a lot of clothes. With that, he walked around the other demons and looked for a job, but he couldn''t really get anything at all due to how horrid he was.


    Until the Demon King emerged and gave him hope.


    "Join the army of the Demon King and you''ll be paid 10 gold coins upfront! Every human you kill is an additional coin!"


    -----

 Chapter 118 A New And Unexpected Familiar

    -----


    I suddenly realized something as I saw Furoh''s memories. The Demon King had used money to lure the demons into battle.


    One of the "royal demons" as they called them, who were from families of high society and strengthpared to the "lesser demons" like Furoh and the other demons from the slums, hade to offer money in exchange for anyone that became a soldier for the Demon King.


    This was something new I didn''t even know about. Furoh, who was barely living on scraps and hunting little monsters to sell their magic cores, suddenly found a golden opportunity to show off his strength. Plus, he was even being paid ten coins upfront.


    He immediately went to take the job but¡­ it ended up going badly.


    The other soldiers always ridiculed him andughed at him. Many bullied him and even sometimes stepped on his long worm-like tail. Whenever he tried to fight back against them, they would gang up on him and leave him within an inch of death.


    If it wasn''t because of his amazing regenerative ability, which he developed over the years of living through near-death experiences and recovering afterwards, he would have died and left crippled.


    It was obvious why he would run away when he found the opportunity. Even when he was already in the human continent of Gatea and no longer in the Demon Continent.


    He went to this wilderness, holed himself in a dungeon, and decided to wait until everything was over by hibernating, a method he had also evolved through his years of starvation as a child¡­


    Poor thing.


    Damn, now I really pity him.


    However¡­ there''s something else, the Demon King.


    They paid people from the slums, which were not even experienced at being fighters or soldiers, to go fight a war in another continent¡­ isn''t that¡­ kind of wrong?


    They forced these people¡­ well, they paid them well but still¡­


    They ended up just throwing away their lives for the money before they could even spend it.


    Damn, Demon King. I''ve begun to feel pretty d mom and dad killed you now.


    You could have used that money to instead save your people from hunger and all the poverty they were living, right? You clearly had the money if you were able to pay 10 gold upfront to thousands of people, right?


    Instead of thinking about conquering another continent, why not try making yours better? You were already trying to go to another continent when yours was still a shithole¡­


    Seriously?


    Sigh¡­


    Now I wonder how the Demon Continent is like nowadays, probably worse than before.


    I slowly opened my eyes as I looked at Furoh in front of me. His eyes were a bit nervous, looking down.


    "I-Is it done? I¡­ I saw a bit of your memories¡­ it felt weird¡­" he said.


    "Ah¡­ h-how far did you see?" I asked.


    "I saw you¡­ dying¡­" he replied.


    "Oh¡­ let''s not talk about that for now," I said in response.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Only if you don''t talk about my past either¡­ it''s embarrassing." He sighed.


    "Sure¡­ you had it hard," I told him.


    "Hmm¡­ more or less¡­" he replied, lightly sighing.


    I petted him after that. He was rather amorphous in shape, but I really wanted to make him feelfortable.


    "Don''t worry pal, you got me from now on. You''ll never be alone now," I told him.


    "Sylph¡­" he muttered. He was getting emotional out of nowhere.


    Furoh had never really felt anypanionship in his entire life. When he gained consciousness of himself, he was already alone. His parents were nowhere to be seen, as he was born inside trash.


    Well, it has only been the first day since I''ve met him, and we already feel so close. It feels a bit rushed, but I''ll take it easy from now on.


    Soon after, I felt like my Soul Scape was changing. There was and of mes where Ignatius resided, and then there was a ce filled with beautiful nature where Naturia was. Now, there was a new ce, something that resembled an empty wastnd, where dark smoke exuded from within. This was the ce that represented Furoh¡­ quite sad. I wish it could be prettier, but perhaps he saw himself as somethingparable to a wastnd, trash¡­


    "Now! It''s done, right? Alright¡­ demon¡­ Furoh, right? You better not do anything to this beautiful little girl or I''m going toe and kill you next time¡­ make sure to prove to me that not all demons are monsters, alright?" Ninhursag saod with a rather strong voice and authority.


    "Y-Yes¡­!" replied Furoh rather shyly.


    "Now it''s gettingte¡­ all of you should head back to your vige, your parents must be worried," said Ninhursag soon after.


    "W-Will we meet you again?" Aquarina asked.


    "Aw¡­ you want to be my friends?" Ninhursag asked back.


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t mind¡­ you''re cool," replied Zack.


    "I would love to!" I said with great enthusiasm.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m so weak to cute little children like you¡­ fine¡­e meet me every weekend around here. I''ll train you guys, and we could even eat together! How''s that?" Ninhursag suggested soon after.


    "Nice!" replied Aquarina.


    "T-Thanks¡­" said Zack with a nod.


    "I would appreciate that," I said, also nodding.


    "Good! But there''s a condition¡­ I don''t want the Amazon to make a fuss over me. They kind of tried once to get me to join their vige, and it was a pain to evade them until they gave up. So, don''t go telling anyone about me, okay?" she told us, letting out a sigh at the end.


    "Oh¡­ sure," I replied.


    "Good girl," said Ninhursag as she petted my head. Then, she suddenly gave me a little kiss on my forehead, making me blush a bit.


    She quickly kissed the forehead of Aquarina and Zack too. The two grew just as red as I was getting.


    "With that, I''ve marked all three of you. It will be easier for me to find you," she told us.


    "Oh, so that''s why you kissed us?" I asked.


    "Indeed, though you''re so cute I couldn''t resist~" she replied while winking.


    "I-I see¡­ Haha¡­"


    After that, she quickly converted into a wolf and ran away.


    "That was quite something¡­" said Zack.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" Aquarina agreed.


    "Let''s go back to town for now¡­" I told them.


    -----

 Chapter 119 The Fury Of A Mother Against Her Reckless Daughter!

    -----


    Furoh found himself inside my Soul Scape, soon being greeted by Naturia and Ignatius.


    Ignatius was rather angered at him and had tried several times to burn him down when I was trying to take Furoh with me. However, I stopped him every time because he was just being an idiot.


    "Why are you even here?! Howe you became a familiar?! You''re literally just a demon! Agh! Sylphy, stop having such terrible decisions! This bastard will only corrupt your soul!" said Ignatius.


    "S-Shut up! You''re literally just a floating egg!" replied Furoh.


    "I-I''m more than an egg! I am a glorious dragon!" refuted Ignatius.


    "A dragon? You? Hah! Well, that doesn''t make you any better," countered Furoh.


    "What did you say?! You''re just a flesh noodle! What do you even know about my glorious family?" said Ignatius with rage.


    "I know that they''re a band of hypocrites and cowards! When they saw that the demons were losing, they immediately turned their tails and flew back to their little nests in the mountains,pletely ignoring the alliance¡­ do you know how many demon lives could have been saved if you bastards acted ording to the contract you made with the Demon King?!" said Furoh, his tone also bing furious.


    "Huh?! My family would never be such cowards! We fought bravely in the front lines! Many of my siblings died for the cause and we still lost at the end! Take back your words, you unsightly monster!" cursed Ignatius.


    "Make me!" roared Furoh.


    "Grrr¡­. GRAAAH!" roared Ignatius.


    The two then began to fight against one another, though hitting each other actually did no damage at all. Then again, they still felt a bit of the pain, fueling their fury even more.


    "Foooaahh¡­" Naturia sighed. From the looks of it, seeing the two fight gave her a headache.


    I looked into the two clowns and sighed internally. They had already be rivals or something. I had never expected demons and dragons to have such big beef before despite having worked together against the humans.


    What about the Dragon King? Wasn''t he the ally of the Demon King? I guess ording to Furoh, they didn''t do anything to help, while Ignatius imed that many of his siblings died in battle.


    I don''t really know who to believe, but when I made a contract with Furoh, I was able to see way more than with Ignatius. I literally saw arge part of his entire life, so I know I can trust a bit more of his words.


    Ignatius¡­ eh.


    "You guys, stop this at once. We''re all familiars of Sylph. If we fight, we''ll only end up disappointing her¡­ Ignatius, you''re a dragon, act more like one and don''t let feeble words affect you so much. And you, Furoh. You''ve been given a great opportunity by Sylph, appreciate it and be more polite," said Alice, emerging right away as her bright light illuminated the two.


    I had never seen her this angered before. She was really acting as if she were a mother figure or something now.


    "Argh! Fine!" Ignatius said with a sigh, crossing his arms¡­ well he had no arms right now.


    "Guhh¡­ I''m not talking to him, though," replied Furoh, as he went back to his area of the Soul Scape.


    "Fooofooohh¡­" Naturia could only sigh.


    I looked at the Soul Scape onest time.


    "Thanks, Alice. I couldn''t have done it without your help," I told her with a light sigh.


    "No problem, Sylphy. Take it easy for now," replied Alice.


    "You''re such a sweetheart," I told her soon after.


    "I-It''s nothing¡­" she said, a bit flustered.


    After the whole incident with the Skin-changer and Furoh, night had already appeared and we moved back to the vige.


    There, my mother, father, and Aquarina''s parents were waiting for us with crossed arms and angry expressions.


    Did they realize?


    "Hahah¡­ mommy, you look so radiant tonight!" I told her with a wide smile.


    "Sylphyyyyyyyy¡­" muttered my mother as her fury emerged from her body. In fact, I could clearly see her sharp ears releasing steam.


    My father was angry, but after he noticed her, he tried to calm her down and began to sweat.


    "SYLPHY! I saw everything! We decided to simply not go there because you had already resolved the entire issue¡­ but still! How reckless can you be?" asked my mother in utter anger as she began to stretch my left ear.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Sorryyyyy¡­! I was reckless!" I cried.


    "F-Faylen, don''t be so rude. Stretching her ear is painful," father told her.


    "This girl just fought a Demon. An, do you think doing this will bother her? At most, she''s just pretending to be pained," mother replied before sighing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ah, she found out¡­


    "Sigh¡­ Sylphy, did you seriously just make a demon your familiar?" my father asked while looking at me with disappointment.


    "I-I did! I don''t regret it! He''s the key to speak with more demons. I am a stubborn girl, so I won''t give him up, and I won''t let you kill him either!" I said in response.


    Indeed, the primary reason why I made him into my familiar was protection!


    If I brought him in person, I know my parents would have killed him indiscriminately.


    Why? Not because he''s a demon, but because of his looks.


    Anyone would think he''s just a wild monster.


    Furoh was born as a Shapeshifting Demon with a worm-like form, which grew more monstrous as he was always beaten up. Because of that, his body ended up bing more and more amorphous.


    So, he really looked ugly. Even I, who have seen the gentleness of his heart, had to admit, he''s a bit scary looking.


    My parents looked at one another while crossing their arms.


    "Sylphy, what you did is wrong. Take out that thing and destroy the contract," said my mother.


    "No!" I did not relent.


    "Sylphy, that''s a demon! It will only corrupt your soul!" said my father.


    "Eh?! He''s a person! How can you even say that after all that speech over feeling bad when the demons were ughtered?!" I asked back in response.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Hearing my words, my two parents quickly fell into silence.


    -----

 Chapter 120 I Wont Change My Mind

    -----


    I looked at my parents defiantly. They would have to use brute force to take out Furoh from my soul.


    "I''m not giving him up¡­ I made a contract with Furoh and saw his past. He had only been suffering due to his appearance this entire time¡­ yes, he killed humans, but it was in a war where they were going to kill him if he didn''t do anything¡­ can you me a person that only wants to survive? Most of the demons that were involved in the war was there because they were offered money. They had their own families they needed to take care of, or their own humble lives," I told them.


    "Sylph¡­! But¡­ I can''t sleep well knowing my daughter has a demon inside her!" my mother said in responsen/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My mother was still against it, but my father kneeled and then put his hand over my shoulder, looking deep into my eyes.


    I then suddenly felt a strong auraing from him. His eyes shed with bright light as he looked into my own eyes with a strong will.


    "Sylph, is what you''re saying the truth?" he asked.


    "Yes¡­ It is the truth," I replied.


    "¡­"


    Suddenly, my father''s aura receded.


    "I used the zing Eye of Truth, as well as Phoenix Great Judgement¡­ she says the truth. Faylen, the demon is actually good," father said soon after.


    "Eh? You used such powers on our daughter? Are you out of your mind? What if she was lying? She would have been hit by the side effects of such powerful spells!" mother could not help but say out of worry.


    "I trust my daughter!" my father said in response.


    "¡­"


    My mother sighed very loudly as she looked at me.


    "Sylph¡­ we''ll have to talk a lot tomorrow," she told me.


    "Yes, mother¡­" I replied with a sigh.


    Meanwhile, I saw Nepheline and Shade reprimanding Aquarina in the distance. Zack was also being mixed into it as the two were like his rtives.


    "Aquarina, I know you like to be around Sylph, but do you really have to jump into danger whenever she does?! As her friend, you must stop her, not help her get into even more trouble!" Nepheline reprimanded her.


    "Even then, don''t risk your life so much. What if you end up hurting yourself? Or what if Sylph has to protect you again and she ends up paying for your mistakes?" added Shade.


    "S-Sorry¡­ don''t get angry at me¡­" Aquarina said as tears started to brim around her eyes.


    However, unlike my stubborn mother, Nepheline was weaker to her daughter''s tears, quickly embracing her in a hug before carrying her with her big and strong arms, kissing her forehead.


    "Alright, alright, dearie. As long as you understand¡­" she said with a sigh.


    "Calm down. For now, let''s go back home and eat something," said Shade with a gentle smile, kissing Aquarina''s forehead as well.


    "I love you, mama, papa¡­" cried Aquarina as she hugged her parents tenderly.


    Zack smiled faintly at the side.


    "I-I did what I could to stop them, but they''re way too stubborn. It''s very hard to even try and stop them because they''re so strong¡­" he told them with a sigh.


    "You did what you could and that''s what matters. Thanks for watching over the girls," Shade said in response.


    "You''re like their big brother, so you did what you could," added Nepheline.


    "T-Thanks¡­" Zack said with a sigh. He ended up not being reprimanded. With that, Aquarina looked at him angrily.


    "Now that we''re done with this, let''s go back to the tent for now¡­" mother said with a sigh.


    "Okay¡­" I replied.


    As we entered the tent, my mother and father, alongside Aquarina''s parents, addressed what had just happened.


    "So, you guys saw Ninhursag, the Skin-changer?" asked Nepheline.


    "Y-You even saw that?!" I asked in response.


    "Yes, we saw it. We don''t like to spy your every move but we did see her with the spirits. We got some messages from it," replied Faylen.


    "We can connect our spirits to our minds, so what they see can be sent to us as images inside our minds," exined Shade.


    "I-I see¡­ there was a spirit for all four of you? I only saw mother''s Oculus," I could not help but say.


    "Oculus is the only one that did something because it didn''t know that Ninhursag only wanted to kill the demon. After that, the yful woman decided to y with you and force you to exercise out of her own amusement¡­ I don''t like her that much," replied my mother.


    "But at the end of the day, that woman doesn''t have bad intentions. She was a party member of our main party years ago. In fact, she helped us get through several areas of wilderness, but didn''t stick to the end because she had to protect this ce where her people originated from," father added.


    "W-Wow¡­ so she''s actually an unofficial hero?!" I asked.


    "Hmm¡­ well, erm¡­ not that much. She''s strong, sure, but she can''tpare to your mother or your father, we''re clearly superior¡­ hmph!" replied my mother. She seemed quite cocky today. Well, I''ve heard that pure-blooded elves were incredibly prideful and arrogant, so her true self might be leaking out there¡­


    "I see¡­ indeed, my parents are the superior ones," I said while praising her.


    "Praising me won''t get you on my good side," responded my mother as she stared me deep in the eyes.


    Sometimes she''s quite scary¡­


    "Faylen, stop it already. Don''t stare at our daughter like that. You''ve never been like this," father could not help but say.


    "Well, I''ve been like this sometimes¡­" mother said in response.


    "You''re reminding me of our early years when you acted overly arrogant and angry at everything we did," said Nepheline with a chuckle.


    "Oh right¡­ Those times, the only thing you did was reprimand An," Shade could not help but add.


    "W-Well! I m just worried about my daughter! What''s wrong with being a responsible mother?" my mother asked back.


    "How about we eat something, eh? Let''s calm down¡­" father tried to calm the situation down.


    "Sigh¡­" However, my mother sighed in response. She was temperamental sometimes.


    However, after that, she suddenly walked outside the tent as we were left standing there in silence.


    Why did she leave the tent out of nowhere?


    What''s going on?


    -----

 Chapter 121 Whats My Mothers Age Anyways?

    -----


    Mother walked outside the tent as if she wanted some time alone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Maybe she needs some time alone," Nepheline could not help but say.


    "Yeah¡­ she''s got some problems with her temperament¡­ She''s had a long life filled with many troubles, after all. It''s normal for her to be like this sometimes." father replied, sighing at the end.


    "Long life? Isn''t mother around herte twenties?" I wondered.


    "Huh? Hahahaha! Elves at that age are called toddlers¡­" Nepheline could not help butugh at my words.


    "No¡­ Faylen is old," said Shade.


    "Old? H-How old¡­ daddy?" I asked.


    Father seemed nervous. It seemed like he didn''t want to answer me¡­


    "An, have you never told your daughter exactly how old Faylen is?" Nepheline asked him.


    "Well, he might not know the exact age either¡­ we don''t really know," said Shade in response to her words.


    "No, he knows. I''m definitely sure of it. After all, he knows how old she was when he bedded her," said Nepheline soon after, chuckling.


    "Don''t talk about such things in front of the children." Of course, Shade reprimanded Nepheline for that.


    "A-Ah, my bad¡­" Though, Nepheline quickly apologized.


    "Daddy?" I asked.


    "¡­"


    My father gripped his fists before looking at me with a nervous smile.


    "Your mother is¡­ an adult for her race! That''s all that matters," father eventually told me.


    How old is my mother? I had not realized it, but elves were mentioned to be able to live for thousands of years.


    "Tell me!" Well, I did not ept his answer that easily.


    "Sigh¡­"


    Eventually, my father looked at the ground and then back at me.


    "Around¡­ six¡­ hundred¡­ I think?" he replied, his tone unsure.


    "EH?!"


    This was worse than my assumption of her being in her 80''s¡­ to think she''s actually six hundred?


    What the hell? That''s insane.


    How long has she lived?


    I can tell she''s had such a long life, experiencing so many things¡­ maybe this is why she''s like this.


    But it''s even more surprising that she fell in love with a human whose lives weren''t that long¡­ even going so far to have a child with him.


    I wonder why¡­ did she take such a risk?


    Knowing my father might die before her¡­ of old age.


    Although he''s youthful right now, eventually¡­ time is unforgiving.


    "She used to be a librarian, a wizard, and a teacher in the Academy of Magic in her kingdom," mentioned Nepheline.


    "She worked like that for hundreds of years, umting enormous quantities of knowledge in the process¡­" Shade added.


    "Yeah¡­ she was something like our senior, a teacher of sorts," father told me.


    "R-Really?" I asked in slight disbelief.


    "Indeed. We all reached out to her thanks to the Kingdom of Elves. They weed us to train us when we were younger. That''s the ce where we all learned magic and awakened it," said Nepheline.


    "Hmm." Shade nodded in agreement.


    "I guess the only exception to that is the Witch. She''s also¡­ quite old," Nepheline said not long after.


    "I met your mother when I was¡­ around thirteen¡­ she was already like you see her now," father told me after that.


    "Oh¡­" I could only utter those words.


    After all, I can''t help but think¡­ did my mother just groom my father?


    Ugh¡­


    A strange feeling filled my stomach when I thought about it.


    Was I a bit disgusted?


    No, I can''t act like this. My mother is my mother, no matter how old she is.


    And my father is my father¡­ no matter¡­ how young he is?


    "Wow, your mom is very old, Sylphy!" Aquarina could not help but say.


    "I never thought elves could live for so long. They look so weakpared to us Amazon," said Zack.


    "They live long due to various factors. One of them is that their bodies naturally metabolize mana into themselves and regenerate their own tissue. Of course, they''re not immortal. They just have very long lives," Shade exined.


    "Huh¡­" Zack could only utter that in response. It was a given that he didn''t understand a single thing.


    I guess my mother was really like that. Maybe it''s because she''s old is why she has such a short temperament? Then again, wouldn''t it be the other way around? The older, the more wiser and calmer a person would be?


    No?


    I guess everyone has different outlooks in life.


    "I''ll go look for mommy," I said after some time.


    "I''ming as well," father said in response.


    "No¡­ I think I want to talk with her alone, daddy¡­" I told him.


    "Eh? But she''s my wife¡­" Naturally, father didn''t expect such words toe out of my mouth.


    "But¡­ it''s a thing between girls, you can''t get involved," I replied.


    "Sylph, that''s¡­!" murmured my father as Nepheline and Shade petted his shoulders.


    "Let her go," Shade told him.


    "Yeah, she wants to talk with her mother alone. Understand her for a bit," Nepheline said soon after.


    "¡­alright, don''t take too long then¡­ for now, let''s cook dinner, alright?" asked my father as everyone else nodded.


    With that, I walked outside the tent and began wandering around to look for my mother.


    Surprisingly, I didn''t find her anywhere.


    I looked around the nearby tents and the roads formed by the vige.


    Aside from the people roasting their hunts and gathering to talk, dance, and sing under the night''s calm and soothing atmosphere, I couldn''t find her.


    Eventually, I decided to conjure some magic. To be more specific, tracking magic.


    Mana Wave, a simple wave of mana, and then Mana Detection to enhance its effects even more. These two spells form thebination named Mana Sense.


    FLASH!


    By spreading my mana around, I share my senses with it and¡­ there she was.


    Mother, you may hide very well, but you can''t fight someone with endless mana. I simply spread my Mana Sense like an ocean until I found you!


    She was sitting atop a tall tree outside of the vige. I don''t know why she went so far away from everyone else. Come to think of it, she''s really crazy sometimes.


    In any case, she was sitting while watching the moon.


    Though, I''m sure she already knew I was making my way towards her.


    With that, I used my Heavenly Sight to look at her with more detail even from a distance and found that her eyes seemed deep¡­ as if many bubbling emotions were inside.


    I cannot really understand the mentality of a person that has lived so long.


    The countless memories rushing around her mind must be tiring for her.


    "Mom?"


    I quickly crawled the tree and reached her.


    "Sylphy?!" she asked, her tone rather shocked.


    I had used some stealth magic such as Stealth, which was pretty much a no-attribute spell that decreased the amount of attention one radiated. In any case, it was of the lowest grade. I''ve seen better ones used by Shade.


    Maybe she didn''t detect me? Was she rxing?


    "What are you doing all the way here?" I asked her.


    "¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 122 Im Sorry

    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I moved near my mother, bncing on top of arge tree branch before reaching up to her.


    I sat by her side as she looked at me with a bit of apprehension.


    "Mommy?" I asked.


    "Yes, Sylphy?" she asked.


    "Answer me!" I said in response.


    "I''m here... because I wanted to rx a bit. I''ve been looking at the moon ever since I was your age. Since then, I realized that it often calms me down," she told me.


    "Oh..." I could only say that as I nodded.


    After that, I looked up at the skies. The dark night was pretty, devoid of clouds, with bright stars covering it. The moon was full today, like an enormous sphere of dim white light.


    "Are you feeling, okay? I''m sorry for upsetting you... I don''t want you to feel bad," I said sometimeter.


    "..."


    My mother smiled faintly as she held my hand before moving me more to her side, hugging me.


    "I''m not upset, dear... I was a bit... exasperated there. But I''m fine now... you know I love you more than anything, right?" she asked.


    "I... I do." I replied.


    "You''re the precious treasure of my life, Sylph... and that''s why I get so worried and stressed when something happens to you... our world is dangerous, lowering your guard can be fatal... I''ve seen others do this and... fall like flies one by one," she told me with a sigh.


    Although she didn''t seem to want to show her emotions that much, mother''s eyes were filled with such a deep sorrow that it made me sad deep down. It made me realize the pain of being someone who had a long life ... seeing so many people fall before her, all those friends andpanions she had be acquainted with...


    "I know... I''m sorry..." I said in response.


    "You''ve said sorry more than enough times already. I just want you to realize the preciousness of your life to me and... your father as well. Don''t act reckless without having calcted the risks well enough, okay? I know you''re strong. You''ve already learned so much and you''re still not even five years old... I believe you will eventually surpass all of us... but for now, you''re still developing and growing. This is the stage where most people act recklessly and end up... falling," mother said, letting out a sigh once more.


    "I understand. I also calcted the risks... Furoh ended up being a good person, mommy. Do you want to speak with him?" I asked.


    "W-With the demon?" mother asked in response.


    "Yes, he''s willing," I replied with a nod.


    "...very well, show him to me." Mother nodded after hearing that.


    As she had agreed, I decided to summon Furoh outside of my Soul Scape.


    However, because he would be too hideous in his normal form, and because it was tiring to summon him entirely right now, I decided to summon him in his pact" form.


    Soon, a small treasure chest appeared, floating in front of me.


    It slightly opened as mother could see a few eyes inside. A few secondster, a long tongue came out.


    He was shy and disliked to show the rest of his body.


    "So, you''re Furoh... you''re like a mimic?" she wondered.


    "No... I''m actually not a mimic, I just... hide and pretend to be one," Furoh replied with a sigh.


    "Why?" asked my mother.


    "Because my appearance... it''s hideous..." he said, sighing yet again.


    "..."


    My mother looked at the demon while squinting her eyes.


    "I see. The innocence of this demon is genuine. He is, in fact, just a child... probably not so far from your age," mother said soon after.


    "Huh? That young?" I wondered.


    "I-I''m actually 7 years old!" Furoh said all of a sudden.


    "He joined during thest year of the war, and was born just two years before that, no?" mother said, shocking Furoh.


    "H-How could you tell?!" Naturally, Furoh wanted to know.


    "I have special senses. I can detect life and track their origins," mother said with a calm expression.


    "Y-Your mother''s scary," Furoh could not help but say.


    "No, she''s awesome." I said in response.


    "I-I guess..." murmured Furoh.


    Furoh ended up being a bit older than us by 3 years. I was born some time after the war ended, so we''re not too far apart in age.


    From the looks of it, his race grew up very quickly.


    But what I was really surprised about was that my mother could tell so much. Her powers were amazing.


    "Furoh, you better behave in front of my girl. Make sure to protect her with your strength," she told him after some time.


    "I-I will!" replied Furoh.


    "There''s also that dragon... make sure to not fight with him too often. I''ve heard that demons and dragons actually don''t get along," mother added soon after.


    "Huh...?! Dragon?" I asked.


    "Ignatius, the dragon you have," mother responded.


    "You know he''s an actual dragon?!" I asked.


    "The very moment I nced into him. His spiritual aura told me everything... I also know you have some sort of ability that lets you absorb souls or something. That''s how you got him, right? You have powers I''ve never seen before, Sylph," mother said with a sigh.


    So, my mother knew about it this whole time?! Ugh... well, she doesn''t know about the system yet. Well, at the very least, I still got that constion prize.


    "Sylphy... you''ve grown," she told me all of a sudden.


    "Huh?" I was confused.


    "Almost five years since you were born, and you''ve grown a lot already..." she replied.


    "Mom..." I muttered.


    "You know? Before I met your father, my life always felt fleeting. No matter how much time passed, it all felt like it was going nowhere. Everything felt stagnant. There was no harmony to me, no colors, nothing... it was dull... all of it." she murmured.


    "..."


    "But then I met the Heroes and then... your father... back then he was young, and he was cute... I acted as his teacher. Over the years, he grew attached to me, a lot actually... several times I told him that it wasn''t right, that he shouldn''t pursue me... that I was too old... but he continued anyways. He then told me... he always said that I... someone that sees life as something dull and stagnant, was his sun atop the sky..." she continued with a sigh.


    "He really said that?" I couldn''t believe it.


    "Mm... he captivated me and I gave up... and then, you came out of it. Even after living for so long, I realized that my life finally began when I married him and I gave birth to you... all these years of pure joy and love... It was something I''ve never felt before, something that filled me with such happiness... and many other emotions too..." she said.


    "Mother..." I could not help but mutter.


    "I''m grateful for you, Sylph... You''ve given me a reason to live like nothing else..." She looked at me before kissing my forehead.


    "I love you so much, my daughter..." she said, giving me the most tender smile I''ve ever seen in my life.


    I had never seen someone so genuinely show their love and affection like now.


    Even my mother in my previous life never had the chance like my mother in my second life.


    Without realizing it, I began to cry.


    Then, I hugged my mother tightly.


    "Mommy... I love you too!" I told her.


    "Sylphy..." She let out a happy sigh, hugging me back.


    At this point, both of us began to cry like dorks.


    But then, I began to giggle a bit, and she giggled as well.


    "Why are we crying so much?" she asked.


    "Because we''re happy...!" I told her.


    "Is... that so?" she asked in response, looking at me warmly as she caressed my cheeks.


    "Let''s head back for now. Your father must be waiting for us," she said soon after.


    "Sure!" I nodded in agreement.


    And like that, we went back to the tent, and enjoyed some dinner with everyone else.


    This was such a long day... but like many other days, it was fleeting, and will be left behind... but I''m sure it will remain in my heart forever.


    -----

 Chapter 123 Upgraded Status

    -----


    A few days had passed since then, and today was now my birthday.


    I was near Yggdra, my eyes closed in mediation.


    I had already practiced 3000 swings of my de. Even if it took me a bit more time, I was increasing the pace because I felt like I wasn''t growing stronger fast enough.


    Although my parents kept telling me I was incredibly strong for someone at five years of age, and that I could easily beat even grown adults with my bare fists, that wasn''t really what I wanted.


    I don''t know when, but we''ll surely be attacked once more. The entity that trapped me and Aquarina in a different space¡­ he won''t simply give up forever and live as a hermit in the mountain now¡­ he''ll surelye back.


    Because of that, I must prepare and work hard¡­ I cannot rest. I cannot rx¡­


    I¡­


    Ugh, never mind. I should stop for now. I''m tired.


    Then again, I''ve already done what I wanted.


    FLASH!


    My magic circle inside my soul was glowing with bright elemental brilliance. The light it emanated was beautiful.


    It had also grown in size. In fact, it was actually twice as big than before!


    And it was filled with many runes, allbining together to strengthen my magic power and make it easy to conjure moreplicated spells.


    Well, it had just crossed through Tier 1, Rank 10, finally reaching Tier 2.


    Indeed, throughout all this time since I made the magic circle, I had finally be a Second Circle Magician, a Tier 2 Magician!


    And with that came a great enhancement to my elemental magic damage, as well as the natural control of my mana. It also eased up the ability to conjure spells and create magic circles of higher tiers. As of now, I could easily conjure spells at Tier 1, but until now, spells at Tier 2 and above seemed overlyplicated.


    However, thanks to Agriculture and Ember, I was more or less capable of creating effects from higher tiered spells to an extent, at least with Fire and Nature Magic.


    Just as I opened my eyes, Alice contacted me.


    "Sylphy, I think I''ve finally managed to upgrade the Status!" she said with glee.


    "Eh? Really?! C-Can I finally level up?" I asked excitedly.


    "¡­No. That part of the Status alongside the Stats is still¡­ frozen and stagnant," she replied, only to sigh soon after.


    "Oh¡­" Of course, I sighed as well.


    "However! I added something else, you can now see your Circle Tier and your Physique Tier there. It''s urate and will upgrade itself as you progress¡­ but that''s all. It''s more so you can keep track of it," she exined.


    "I see¡­ well, let me see¡­ Status."


    sh!


    Soon, an image made of transparent light emerged before my sight.


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle: Tier 2 | Rank 1 (Elemental Magic Circle)]


    [Physique: Tier 1 | Rank 4 (Strengthened Body)]


    [Level: 1/#523a]


    [ss: [Farmer]


    [HP: [10/10]


    [MP: [20/20]


    [Strength: [4]


    [Defense: [3]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Magic: [50]


    [Resistance: [10]


    [Agility: [6]


    [Luck: [-10]


    [Charm: [20]


    [Skills]


    [Royal Elven Lineage]


    [Agriculture]


    [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember]


    [Mana Usage]


    [Hero Seed]


    [Divine Protection]


    [Heavenly Sight]


    -----


    Aha! There they are¡­


    [Magic Circle: Tier 2 | Rank 1 (Elemental Magic Circle)]


    [Physique: Tier 1 | Rank 4 (Strengthened Body)]


    So, I''m at Tier 2 Rank 1, just as it says there¡­ Elemental Magic Circle is also written¡­ is this due to my magic circle type? I guess so¡­


    And then¡­ Physique.


    Aside from Magic Circle Tier, there was also the Physique Tier. This was how people grew stronger physically. By exercising, reinforcing the body with magic constantly, and doing a variety of other things, such as growing up, the Physique Rank increases.


    I think it has been slowly increasing since I began to grow up, though I''m sure the daily practice using my de has increased my physique''s strength as well. After all, this exercise was engraved into my body.


    Despite being a little girl, I got some nice muscles!


    With that, I looked at my thin and noodly arms, noticing that when I touch the muscles, they''re actually not soft at all. They''re very hard¡­ like rock.


    Wow, a Physique at Tier 1 Rank 4 is already this strong? I guess buff people are around this rank then?


    Then¡­ how strong are those at Tier 2? Wait¡­ my father probably has a Tier 9 body.


    Isn''t that super insane? I see why he''s able to slice a dimension just using sheer strength¡­


    Shade also helped during that time, so he must be close, at the very least Tier 8¡­ he''s so slim yet so strong¡­


    I wonder what Physique Tier my mother is at¡­ she hasn''t showed her strength at all, although I remember one day seeing her carrying arge corpse of a beast like nothing¡­ maybe she''s hiding her strength in front of me. If she traveled and did so many things with the heroes, I would guess, at the bare minimum, for her to be Tier 6¡­ maybe Tier 7? Although she specializes in magic, there''s no way she''s that weak physically. She definitely wouldn''t have survived if it was the case.


    Hmmm¡­ thinking about my mother and my parents, I realize I should be going back home. They were preparing things for the birthday.


    With that, I looked at Yggdra, my Eden Apple Tree.


    "It has been a few years already, you''ve grown big¡­ I wonder how bigger you''ll be, Yggdra."


    "¡­"


    "I still remember that time when you spoke to me and gave me Naturia. I''ve been raising her as much as I can¡­ she has been of great help¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Hopefully one day, you can speak to me once more¡­ your voice was soothing¡­"


    "¡­"


    With that, I looked at the beautiful tree and gave her a hug, and decided to walk back home.


    But then, I felt something.


    An aura of life and nature behind me, flowing everywhere within the tree.


    "Sylph¡­"


    The little voice of a gentle girl resonated around.


    It didn''t feel like someone really mature, but more like an innocent child.


    It felt so beautiful to hear, soothing my heart.


    "Y-Yggdra?"


    I looked back, but everything was silent again.


    "¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 124 A Small Talk With Yggdra

    -----


    "I guess you wanted to talk? Go on, don''t be shy."


    "¡­"


    "Geez¡­ well, take your time."


    I walked back home but once more, it happened.


    She was very shy, I see.


    I stood there without looking back at her.


    "Sylph¡­ Sylph¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "¡­Sylph?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Sylph!"


    It felt as if a little girl was ying around with me. Her embracing aura epassed my body¡­ I could somehow see the faint humanoid figure of Yggdra walking around me, yfully jumping.


    It looked like a fairy, a creature from myths, from fairy tales¡­ a little creature.


    "Heheh¡­" She giggled cutely.


    I closed my eyes to not scare her as I gently caught her and hugged her.


    "Sylph!"


    "So, you can already talk like this?"


    "¡­"


    I felt her little body-shaped aura pressing on my body. Maybe meeting her was her way to greet me for my birthday?


    "Little Yggdra, can you talk more?" I asked.


    "More talk¡­?" she asked in response.


    "Yeah. See? You''re talking more now," I told her in response.


    I was really wondering what made her turn out this way. I''ve heard from my parents that trees that had magical properties could develop their souls as they grew. In fact, some of them could evolve into spiritual trees and be far sturdier and taller.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Trees that could speak like she does have lived for thousands of years already, but this girl had only been living for less time than I had. I think I nted her before I was a year old, so she must be near my own age¡­ so five? Almost five years of age.


    And she''s already talking¡­ it must be all thanks to my powers. After all, I''ve been using Agriculture on her every single day, nourishing her. As my mother said, this power I had made Yggdra evolve ahead of her age and allowed her to develop new powers.


    That she gave birth to Naturia was already a big signal that her amazing capabilities seemed to have no bounds. If this was possible, then Yggdra could develop even more with each passing year¡­


    I wonder if she''ll find a way to walk on her own one of these days. It would be nice to bring her with me.


    Yggdra spoke a few more words, which only made her look more adorable.


    "Sylph¡­ speak? Me speak¡­" she told me.


    "Yes, you speak¡­ your name''s Yggdra¡­ mine''s Sylph¡­ you know, you''re like my little sister, right? I love you lots, Yggdra." I told her.


    With that, I hugged her again and caressed her head. The form she appeared in resembled a tiny humanoid creature no bigger than half my body. It was like a small gnome or something, but made out of only white and yellow light, plus a verdant aura.


    She didn''t have any face and it was all bright over her body¡­ but her voice was so soothing and innocent that it would calm anyone''s heart.


    "Love¡­ sister!" she said, seemingly lose some of her shyness.


    "Why are you so shy, dear?" I asked.


    "Shy¡­" she replied, only for her to start slowly dissipating all of a sudden.


    "Ah, you''re tired? You''re going to sleep?" I asked.


    "Sleep¡­ Sylph!" she cried.


    "Don''t worry. I wille every day, so you''re never alone¡­" I told her.


    "Hmm¡­!" she said while nodding as she slowly faded away before going back to her body.


    She must''ve done this because she misses me. Perhaps when I go away, she feels sad.


    This little tree is very clingy, I see¡­


    With that in mind, I decided to go back to her and hug her onest time.


    "Sleep well, Yggdra¡­ I''m going to celebrate my fifth birthday now¡­ I wonder how many years ''ll live¡­ I hope as many as I can, so I can stay by your side¡­"


    "¡­"


    Yggdra''s aura epassed my body, embracing me before going back. Her presence became dimmer as she seemingly went to sleep.


    My mother had told me that trees slept most of the time. They required sleep to save up energy. Intelligent trees that were able to talk which she had met before slept for years. On the other hand, Yggdra usually slept for months.


    I wonder when she''ll wake up again to greet me?


    Looking at her bark, I caress her gently before going back home now that the clingy little tree had gone to sleep.


    Surprisingly, the door of the house was open. Soon, I found my family outside. They were all grilling a lot of types of meat. There were also sausages, ribs, burgers, beef, steaks, and more.


    "Hey, look who''s back!" said my father.


    "Sylphy, you''re finally back! You were practicing for like three hours¡­" Aquarina could not help but say.


    "Eh? Hahaha! I get engrossed every once in a while, so I don''t realize how long I take¡­" I replied.


    "You really practice a lot¡­ you''re such a workaholic for your age¡­" Zack could not help but say in response.


    "Well, you also work pretty hard, don''t you? I''ve seen you swing your axe in front of the trees and slowly cut them off yourself to make lumber every morning," I said in response.


    "W-What? Are you spying me or something? Pervert¡­" Zack replied.


    "S-Sylphy wouldn''t spy you anyways! A-Also, I work hard as well, Sylphy!" Aquarina said in response to Zack''s words.


    "Indeed, she''s doing my harsh training every morning," said Shade all of a sudden.


    "H-Harsh training? Well, I know you''re practicing magic and the knife¡­ and your movements has gotten pretty good but what sort¡­ of training?" I asked, curious.


    "Ah well, going around a trap-filled area, evading giant logs trying to hit her, jumping over cliffs and maneuvering through trees¡­ also aim training, throw training, bow training, knife training, jump training, acrobatics and¡­" replied Shade, listing a lot of tasks.


    "Eh?! T-That''s a lot!" I could not help but mutter.


    "Daddy, don''t tell her! It was supposed to be a secret! Dummy!" eximed Aquarina while pouting angrily.


    "A-Ah! I forgot¡­ sorry¡­ wait, Aquarina, don''t get angry with papa¡­" Shade quickly apologized as he began to follow Aquarina who walked away angrily while crossing her arms.


    "Why did she want to keep it a secret?" I asked.


    "Well, she''s worried you''ll begin to worry about her. Also, she said she doesn''t want to be a burden anymore or something like that," Nepheline replied.


    "I see¡­"


    Aquarina, you''ve really grown a lot.


    -----

 Chapter 125 Aquarinas Resolve

    -----


    Meat was being cooked over the grill. The pieces of meat were from all sorts of beasts, from Wild Boars to Six-Limbed Lizards, and even other sorts of creatures. There were some strong ones that father had gone to hunt by himself in other areas of this floating continent, but I had not seen them so I couldn''t really tell what this other meat is. In any case, most of it was red.


    There were also some fishes, crabs, shrimp, and skewers with vegetables and mushrooms being prepared. All in all, there''s a big feast today. I also heard my mother say that she would prepare a cake and that it was almost ready, so I can''t wait to eat some delicious cake from mama.


    For now, I followed Aquarina from behind.


    "Aquarina, don''t be mad at your daddy. I recognize your efforts. I won''t get worried, don''t worry," I told her.


    "S-Sylph¡­" Aquarina ended up sitting near a tree as she looked back at me.


    We were quite far from the rest of our family. Zack decided to stay with the adults because my father offered him a piece of meat to taste it. Plus, he liked to be spoiled by the adults a lot.


    I sat near her and hugged her, rubbing my face over her shoulder.


    "Come on, Aquarina¡­" I said once more.


    ? Aquarina grew redder as she began to release steam from her ears, which got very red from the hug.


    "S-Stop¡­" she muttered.


    "Huh?" I asked.


    Did she tell me to stop?


    She never had rejected my hugs before.


    "O-Okay. Sorry if I made you ufortable. I won''t do that again," I said while bowing my head a bit.


    "Uwah! N-No! I-I don''t mean to stop forever¡­ I-I love to be hugged by you¡­" she said in response.


    "Is that so?" I asked.


    "Yeah¡­ it makes me feelfortable. Since I was a baby, we''ve always been together, right?" she asked.


    "Indeed, I remember when we first met¡­ there was that big and scary bug," I said, only to sigh.


    "Oh¡­ you''re right, that thing was pretty scary¡­" Unsurprisingly, she also sighed.


    "Yep, but we''ve grown out of that already¡­ we even went through a crazy challenge by ourselves¡­" I giggled.


    Aquarina looked at me with a worried look after that.


    "Y-You think what happened back then is aughing matter?" she asked rather seriously.


    "Huh? N-No¡­ I¡­ I didn''t want to make fun of it¡­ I just want to lighten up the mood," I replied while shrugging my shoulders.


    "Hmm¡­" She let out a sigh after that, looking down at the grass while touching it tightly with her hands.


    "Aqua¡­rina?" I asked.


    "S-Since that day that I was left¡­ quite¡­ scarred¡­ my life¡­ your life¡­ it was all hanging on a thread¡­ we were so close to dying¡­ for all our journey to end so soon¡­" she murmured.


    "¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A-And¡­ I couldn''t¡­ I-I¡­ it made me so frustrated when I saw you do so much for me¡­ because I was so useless¡­ it made me so angry with myself¡­ I hated myself," she continued.


    "Aquarina, you don''t have to¡­" I muttered.


    "B-But that''s how I felt!" she replied, crying rather loudly.


    "¡­I see." I could only say that in response.


    "A-And¡­ I know you also felt bad¡­ even if you like to pretend everything is okay¡­" she said soon after.


    "¡­"


    "So, because of that, I decided to just grow stronger myself and help you out¡­ I don''t want you to protect me, I want to do it the other way around!" she said, while blushing and looking into my eyes.


    "Aquarina¡­"


    "A-And¡­ I asked papa to teach me¡­ his training is harsh¡­ it hurt a lot¡­ sometimes I even started crying¡­ Papaforted me, but he was also harsh sometimes¡­ he said that a person cannot grow stronger without bleeding and crying in the process¡­ the path to grow stronger is harsh and filled with painfulness and bitterness¡­" she told me.


    "T-That''s not really something a father should tell a five-year-old child¡­" I could not help but say.


    "I know papa was a bit harsh there but¡­ I wanted it to be that way," she replied.


    "I see¡­ so, you''re dead set on growing stronger, huh? I already noticed it back then. Actually, you''ve grown pretty strong." I told her.


    "T-That''s not enough¡­ I don''t know if it''s enough¡­" she said with a sigh.


    "I think it''s enough for your age so¡­!" I said in response.


    "S-Sylphy!" she eximed out of nowhere.


    After that, she moved closer to me and looked into my eyes.


    But unlike the first time I meet her, where her eyes were filled with doubtfulness, fear, and timidness, there was now a strong conviction within them. She was different.


    "Let''s spar!" she said out of the blue.


    "Eh?!" I uttered out of shock and confusion.


    Spar?!


    Wait, she wants to fight me? Why?


    Is she angry at me?


    "A-Aquarina, sorry for making you mad¡­ don''t get angry! I don''t want to fight you¡­" I replied.


    "I-I''m not angry in the sense you think¡­ I just want to test my own strength, and see if I canpare to you, even if a little bit¡­" she exined.


    "I see¡­" I slowly nodded after that.


    It might be my birthday now, but I guess there''s no point in arguing with her. I want to see how strong she is as well¡­ but I had never truly imagined that she would ask me to spar with her.


    With that, I stood up and extended my hand to her.


    "Thene," I said with a solemn expression.


    Aquarina nodded in response, but instead of taking my hand, she got up by herself.


    "Sure!" she said as she shook my hand instead.


    After that, we moved to a clearer area above a small hill on the grasnds surrounding my home.


    Zack and our parents already noticed we were doing something weird, so they slowly walked towards us, finding both of us facing each other.


    I unsheathed my de, while Aquarina unsheathed her knife.


    "Wait, what are these girls doing?!" my mother blurted out in surprise.


    "Let them be," father said in response.


    "EH?! B-But they''re going to fight!" Mother was quite worried.


    "Yeah, look at their eyes. They really want to." On the other hand, father wasn''t.


    "Aquarina¡­ you''re bolder than I imagined, my daughter," Shade could not help but say.


    "S-She''s really going at it, huh?" Nepheline said with a sigh.


    "These girls are really crazy¡­ ugh." murmured Zack while facepalming.


    As the soothing wind caressed our faces, we faced each other, wielding our convictions within our hearts.


    -----

 Chapter 126 Sylph VS Aquarina

    -----


    Aquarina requested a match with me. I tried to reject it but¡­ she was serious about it.


    How could I even reject that with such conviction in her eyes?


    I understand how she felt. I''ve also felt powerless and useless countless times.


    Perhaps way more in my previous life¡­ when everything was taken away from me¡­ I felt lost.


    Until I realized that the only strength I could really rely on was my own.


    Perhaps she also came to this same realization.


    She really wanted to protect me, so the only thing she could do was grow stronger than me.


    Let''s see how good Shade''s trainings are, which I''ve been wanting to take as well¡­


    Aquarina brandished her knife as she suddenly coated it in mana. Then, her eyebrows furrowed while looking at me.


    "I''m Aquarina Darkage Grandstone! Here Ie!" she eximed.


    "I am Sylph Naturia Bravo! Come at me!" Naturally, I returned the favor.


    After that, I coated my bronze de with mana and looked at Aquarina in the eyes.


    We were no longer friends now.


    We were rivals.


    I saw how Aquarina masterfully manipted mana around her body and enhanced her entire body''s muscles and bones. In an instant, her power suddenly increased by tenfold.


    FLASH!


    She rushed at me while a river of crystalline water appeared behind her. It was as if she had be a river flowing incredibly fast across a mountain.


    CLASH!


    Her knife shed against my de, something I had intercepted long ago. After all, I could see two seconds into the future. I could predict each of her movements!


    CLASH! CLAH! CLASH!


    Aquarina''s movements, however, were incredibly fast. Even predicting them was not enough. Even though I enhanced my body with a variety of spells, I was gritting my teeth, making me recognize the might of this girl.


    She moved incredibly swiftly, more swiftly than me. She jumped around and tried to attack my weak spots every second. From how she moved, it was obvious that it wasn''t the way a knight fought.


    It was the way an assassin did.


    I could clearly see it, the phantom of Shade emerging behind her as if he had imparted his arts on his daughter. Her eyes shed with bright aquamarine light. There was a certain eeriness, a certain ruthlessness and coldness that assassins always had within their eyes as they fight.


    I see. So, you''ve taken that path, Aquarina.


    CLASH!


    Crack¡­ crack!


    Her de shed against my de once more as the two des shing against one another generated sparks all around us. I noticed Aquarina was sweating, her breaths bing bated.


    "Come on, we''re just getting started. Don''t get tired that easily!" I said, quickly utilizing techniques that my own father taught to me.


    If you''re using the techniques of your father, then allow me to use those of my father.


    zing de Arts: Imposing me Sword.


    FLASH!


    I coated my de in mes as the fire unleashed a strong wave of heat, pushing Aquarina away with a strong force.


    BOOM!


    "Unngh¡­!"


    Aquarina barely kept herself standing as she unleashed her own powers.


    "Moist Mist."


    FLASH!


    A moist mist quickly coated her entire body as the burning sensation of my heat dissipated easily.


    Water against fire, huh?


    I could see it in Aquarina''s eyes. She noticed that I was like her.


    "Can you see it?" I asked her.


    "I can see it¡­ the might of your father¡­ you''ve inherited his techniques as well!" she said excitedly as a smile like I''ve never seen before emerged on her face. A smile filled with the excitement and thrill of battle.


    "That''s right," I said while nodding.


    "I''m going to get serious as well¡­ so make sure to not take me lightly¡­ or you''ll regret it!" she said after that.


    "Alright! Come at me with everything you''ve got¡­ I will also go all out," I replied with a grin.


    "That''s good!" She grinned as well.


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, Aquarina disappeared from my sight.


    What? How?!


    CLASH!


    I saw two seconds in the future as Aquarina hit me in the back, while I dropped half dead on the ground¡­


    She''s going attacking me from behind with incredible speed! What''s this technique?!


    In any case, I swiftly turned to my back and intercepted her in time!


    CLASH!


    "Y-You saw through it?!" she asked in surprise.


    "That''s a pretty tricky technique! But nothing escapes my eyes," I told her.


    Aquarina smiled as she continued to fight against me. Her knife continued to move incredibly swiftly as her slim and small body jumped around, trying to attack me from many different directions consecutively.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Each time I intercepted right on time, barely!


    Then again, it was time for me to also put some more effort. I told her I was going all out, right?


    "Ember¡­" I murmured.


    I conjured Ember a hundred times over my de until it waspletely covered in mes and then, I swung it right before her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "zing de Arts: shing ze."


    FLAAAAAASHH!!!


    The fire unleashed a powerful me that sliced and burned everything it touched.


    Aquarina shed against it, but its strength was too great.


    "Aggh¡­! Ocean Knife Arts: Ocean God''s Trident!"


    Then, something wondrous happened before my eyes. I could barely believe it.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Aquarina''s movements became so sharp, precise, and fast that her knife suddenly seemed to have shaped itself into a trident, shing against my mes three times before making them dissipate in an instant¡­!


    FLAAAASH!


    After that, she headed straight towards me¡­!


    "Ocean Knife Arts¡­! Oceanus Harpoon!!!"


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    Her knife once more was epassed byrge quantities of mana as her knife seemed to move so strongly and sharply it resembled a harpooning to take me down!


    "Amusing! If that''s the case, let me introduce you to my very own technique¡­ shing de Art: One Hundred Mirage des!"


    This was a technique I''ve been training in secret.


    Combining the Light Magic my mother taught me, alongside my Ember, and then using my Heavenly Eyes to predict the future, adding in the swift movements and techniques I learned in my previous life, as well as the swift and strong movements of my father''s arts.


    The shing de Arts were born.


    The name was quite exaggerated, though. There were not a hundred mirages, but there was still a dozen. And that was enough.


    "W-What¡­!" muttered Aquarina in surprise as she saw my body suddenly divide itself into a dozen as I spread a domain of light, reflecting light and making it seem as if I had be many.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    And by enhancing my body to my limits and my de with the power of light and fire¡­!


    Aquarina missed every attack as she attacked my mirage clones. Then, I reached up to her, using the incredibly fast movement of my de¡­!


    CLAAAASH!


    "Guhh¡­!" Aquarina vomited a mouthful of blood as I hit her stomach with blunt part of my de, sending her to the air as she soon fell to the ground.


    BOOM!!!


    ¡­


    -----

 Chapter 127 A Friendship Between Heroes Daughters & Birthday Presents

    -----


    "Uwaahhh¡­" she cried in pain.


    I quickly dropped my de and ran towards her.


    "Ugh, was I too harsh?! Aquarina, let me heal you, it shouldn''t be lethal!" I eximed.


    "Sniff¡­ No¡­ I''m not crying because it hurts¡­ I''m crying because I lost!" she cried.


    "A-Aquarina¡­"


    Her little aquamarine eyes began to pour out tears of sorrow and frustration as she looked at me.


    "You don''t know how much you mean to me¡­! I want to protect you¡­ if I can''t win against you¡­ how can I hope to one day protect you¡­?" shemented.


    "Aquarina, you don''t really need to protect me¡­" I replied with a sigh.


    "But¡­! I don''t want you to¡­ to go through¡­" she murmured.


    "That was my choice, Aquarina. I can protect myself. Your strength, however, is more than enough to protect yourself¡­ instead of obsessively wanting to protect me, how about we work together so we can cover each other''s backs?" I asked with a bright smile as I extended my hand towards her. After that, I began to slowly heal her.


    "Sylphy¡­ but I''m¡­ not strong enough yet¡­" she muttered.


    "I''m sure you''ll eventually be strong! Nowe, grab my hand, and stand up already!" I said in response.


    Aquarina''s eyes shone brightly as she looked at me as if she were looking at something that affected her greatly¡­


    She nodded as she held my hand and stood up with my help.


    "Ugh¡­ my tummy¡­" she said with a slight groan.


    "I think I went a bit too hard there¡­ are you okay? Let''s ask mom to heal you." I said to her.


    "Thank you¡­ Sylphy¡­ I think I understand now," she said in response.


    "You do?" I asked.


    "Mm! Let''s protect each other''s backs¡­" she said.


    "Hehe, that''s the spirit," I answered back with a smile.


    We walked back home as we were greeted by our parents.


    "Sylphy! Why would you do something so reckless?! This girl is really going to make me go crazy!" my mother could not help but let out a sigh.


    "Hahaha! My daughter, I''ve never seen anyone use such a crazy technique before!" On the other hand, father was quite jubnt.


    "Incredible work, Aquarina, Sylph. You two are growing to be fitting heroes to rece us- no, even stronger than we could have ever hoped to be," Shade told us.


    "My little girl, you''ve grown so much! Mooch, mooch, mooch!" Nepheline said, carrying Aquarina in her arms as she bathed her with kisses.


    "Hahaha¡­! Stop, mama!" Aquarina could only giggle.


    My father held my hand as he smiled back at me.


    "Sylph, you''re a good girl," he said.


    "A reckless good girl." mother added, holding my other hand.


    "Maybe a bit¡­" I giggled in response.


    "Now, now, let''s go celebrate your birthday. We got a special gift for you," father said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ooh?!"


    Could it be¡­ what I asked him back then?


    We went back home as we began to enjoy the meat on a table. There was a lot of fruit juice for us, with ice cubes to make it cold. The meat was tasty and filled with juice, the spices used in each type of meatplemented them amazingly.


    "Seriously! You two really had to fight so much?! You almost gave me a heart attack¡­" Zack could not help but say.


    "Hehe! You were scared!" said Aquarina in response.


    "I bet you pissed your pants." Iughed.


    "W-What? No way! I am going to train so freaking hard that I will beat up the both of you! ¡­But for now, I would rather not spar with you or I''ll end up swallowing my words," replied Zack.


    "Hehe, at least you''re honest." Aquarina giggled at that as well.


    "Yeah, don''t worry. We''ll train you together so you can grow big and strong." I said with augh.


    "S-Stop making fun of me out of nowhere!" Zack could not help but say.


    "Come on, don''t get mad now. We''re friends, don''t we?" I asked with a cheeky smile.


    "Yeah¡­ I-I guess that''s what friends do." He sighed, suddenly blushing and getting red.


    "I-I won''t let you get too close to Sylph though¡­" murmured Aquarina as she suddenly got in the middle of us.


    "W-Who wants that anyways? S-She''s a creep sometimes." replied Zack.


    "T-Take that back!" Aquarina protested.


    "Haha! I guess I''m really weird sometimes, no?" I giggled in response.


    "Now, now, children. It''s time for the cake." Before our conversation could escte, mother interrupted us.


    After a few hours of eating, the day was slowlying to an end, and with that, a cake with lighted small candles arrived at the table.


    "Happy birthday, my dear princess," mother told me with a light smile.


    "Already five years? Geez¡­ You surely grow fast. Happy birthday, Sylph," father said soon after.


    "Happy birthday, dear," said Nepheline.


    "Indeed, happy birthday," added Shade.


    "Happy birthday! You bettere to my own, okay?" said Aquarina.


    "Yeah, happy birthday I guess¡­" said Zack.


    "Thank you, everyone¡­!"


    I blew the candles on the cake as the fire quickly went away before everyone began to p happily.


    "Here''s the gifts!" my father said not long after, quickly bringing a wooden box to me.


    On it was a small painting of a blue-colored witch hat.


    "We asked her again about it and well, she did splendid work," father told me.


    "I wish I could see her one day," I could not help but say in response.


    "You''ll surely do when its due time¡­ now open that crate," mother said.


    I slightly opened it and¡­ inside it was a sword.


    A long sword made of silver. It was radiating a strong magical aura. The de seemed light and thin, but incredibly sharp, just enough for someone small like me to wield just well.


    I looked into the de with fascination as a smile surged on my lips.


    The handle was finely decorated, yet it wasn''t anything too fancy either. It was covered in purple leather, which was actually very hard, though I quickly realized it was some sort of exoskeleton¡­


    Well, it also had a small purple and ck jewel on the middle of the handle, fueling the entire de with a powerfully dark aura.


    "She said it took a long time to make. She had to work pretty hard for it," mother said.


    "Grab it and take a look," father urged me to wield it.


    This is the de¡­ that I requested from my father¡­ the de made out of Beelzebub''s materials.


    He really asked for it to be made¡­


    -----

 Chapter 128 A New And Wonderful Sword

    -----


    The amazing sword I was gifted was nothing short of incredible¡­ it even emanated a strong presence from within. Darkness and shadows flowed out of it constantly, but in a dim form. It wasn''t too much either.


    After looking at it, I held the sword. It was heavier than my usual sword, but I was still more or less capable of wielding it and carrying it around. The fact that it was heavy didn''t matter when my own shoulders and arms had grown very strong after doing so many daily swings with my de¡­


    It wasn''t as heavy as my own size, though. Then again, I''m already able to carry things above my siz through the usage of spells that increase my physical strength.


    I''m also at Tier 1, Rank 4 in my Physique, so I''m more than capable of fighting pretty well!


    Eventually, I took the de before raising it upwards.


    Infusing mana into it made the de suddenly turn a purplish ck color¡­


    It was quite pretty¡­


    "The de has a lot of special effects, but you must be careful. It appears that it could even curse those that it hurts, so don''t use it to spar with Aquarina or Zack if possible. Make you grow strong enough in magic that you can even dispel the curses of this weapon¡­" mother said.


    "Okay, I got it," I replied.


    "It''s a dangerous tool. We''re giving it to you because we trust you. After the hardships you went through, we believe that you can handle it¡­ well, if things go badly, we can always help but¡­ if you don''t show us that you can handle this de correctly, we''ll take it away from you," father said soon after.


    "Until you grow into an adult!" added mother.


    "Ugh¡­ alright, I won''t be reckless with it. I promise. Don''t worry," I assured them.


    My parents were quite concerned about my safety. I get it. This thing was very dangerous. After all, it was made out of a fragment of the magic crystal of the Demon King''s subordinate, Beelzebub, after all.


    That bastard was a dangerous foe. His power was quite admirable as well. If I lowered my guard around this thing, it might end up going badly for me¡­


    Like, for example, its weight was very heavy, so I could end up losing bnce and damage my own skin, getting cursed in the process¡­


    Hmm¡­ I have to take extra care while wielding it.


    But I do wonder though¡­ what sort of powers can I get out of it? And what''s the curse like?


    "What''s the curse?" I asked.


    "I have not analyzed it well enough yet, but it seems to weaken the body and suppress the regeneration of wounds¡­ Beelzebub''s essence is on it. With him being a demon that was able to control an aura of decay¡­ it might end up corroding wounds and make them rot," father said in response.


    My eyes shone brightly at that.


    It was very deadly!


    Just what I wanted!


    A weapon deserving of my assassin-like teachings from my previous life!


    Though, because of that, it''s also very deadly. I cannot use it carelessly and end up doing something bad¡­


    "And that''s why it''s very important and special! Don''t go around swinging things with it too much. At most, use it to practice against monsters and well, dummies, I guess¡­ your father as well, he''s a monster, so its fine," mother warned me.


    "W-Who are you calling a monster?!" Naturally, father did not take her words that well.


    "Well, daddy is a monster when ites to strength¡­ he always lowers his strength when he fights me but he''s really formidable!" I said in response.


    "Indeed, he''s crazy strong. Never lower your guard around this guy," added Shade.


    "You too, Shade?!" Father could not believe it.


    I think my father was having a mental breakdown over absolutely nothing. For some reason, he disliked being called "so strong he''s like a monster" ¡­ well, maybe my father was more emotionally sensitive than I had originally thought.


    "Daddy, you''re a very gentle man. We''re just joking. You''re very lovely," I told him.


    "Ahh¡­ Sylphy¡­" In response, my father hugged me tightly and kissed my cheek.


    Mission aplished. Father has been cheered up. He really can''t fight against the charm of his daughter, it seems.


    "Anyways, now that you''re done checking the sword. We got our own gifts too," Shade told me.


    "Yeah, here dear. Happy birthday," said Nepheline.


    "I helped make it!" added Aquarina.


    "Oh?"


    With their words, I opened the box. What I found inside was a beautiful set of essories.


    There were new earrings, which were lost in the fight against Hell, alongside a ne, and a ring. They were all made of bright red jewels. From the looks of it, it seemed that they emanated the power of fire from within.


    "We hunted down some fire-type monsters and refined the materials with your pop''s help," Nepheline exined.


    "Wow, really?" I asked.


    "Yeah! This time we made it together, without asking the witch. She''s was too busy with the sword¡­" father said.


    "Your father has proven to be a good crafter. In my many years, I also learned how to craft magic essories, so my help was crucial," added mother in a somewhat prideful tone.


    "I see¡­ amazing, thanks a lot, everyone¡­" I could only say those words.


    Aquarina smiled warmly back at me, and so did everyone else.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I quickly wore the essories, they all looked very pretty.


    "You look so cute, Sylphy¡­" murmured Aquarina while blushing a bit.


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ you''re the most beautiful!" she said.


    "D-Don''t say that¡­ you''re also cute," I replied while petting her head.


    "I also got you something of my own. I wanted to make you an essory to boost your Light and Nature Magic since you seem to be developing them quite nicely. I saw you use that "shing de Art" and it was very strong. You used Light Magic to the max there, right? So, this will help you. I call it Elven Ring of Nature''s Light," mother said.


    After that, she gifted me a ring which had a jewel¡­ or twobined together, which shone with bright gold and green light. The double-colored jewel was very pretty, so I wore the ring right away¡­


    -----

 Chapter 129 More Birthday Gifts

    -----


    Much like the other set of essories, this ring gave me an instant boost to my magical capabilities. I could just "feel it" as my elemental magic was being boosted.


    Perhaps it would be easier to conjure Light and Nature Element spells from now on.


    As of now, Light was the hardest because I don''t have a skill in my Skill List that could let me conjure the element automatically, like Agriculture or Ember. With that, I have to learn it from scratch. Then again, I''m getting pretty fine at it if I do say so myself.


    "You like it?" mother asked as she watched me wear the ring.


    "I do! It looks as pretty as your eyes, mommy," I said in response.


    "O-Oh my¡­ Really? Fufu¡­" My mom, ttered by my words, giggled adorably.


    My mother was indeed a beauty amongst beauties when I saw her more closely¡­ one would grow used to their parent''s appearances after growing up, butparing them to the many people I meet in my previous life was very hard. The two of them were just incredibly beautiful.


    This makes me, once more, wonder howe there''s only pretty people in this world? Everyone''s just pretty¡­ I guess except for Furoh¡­ but he''s beautiful inside.


    "Now you really look like an elven princess with all those essories," Nepheline could not help but say with a giggle.


    "R-Really?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, you''re ready to inherit the elven kingdom now and sit on the throne! Hahaha," said father with a chuckle soon after.


    "I-I will do my best!" I replied.


    "Wait! No, don''t try to do that¡­ don''t joke around with stuff like that, An," Mother sighed.


    "Oh¡­ S-Sorry." Of course, father quickly apologized.


    "What''s so wrong with the kingdom?" I asked.


    "Well¡­ This is¡­ hmm. It''splicated¡­" mother could only say that.


    Ah, I better not follow up on this. I don''t want to bother my mother.


    I better ask her some other time. Today''s my birthday after all.


    Zack suddenly walked near me as he looked at me shyly. For some reason, he suddenly grew red as a tomato.


    "I-I couldn''t find anything as great¡­ as you. Nor something really deserving¡­ but I made something with the help of Ninhursag¡­" he said.


    "Ninhursag?" I asked.


    Zack nodded as he took out a bracelet from his pocket. It was made of the leather and scales of an actual Thunderous Tyrannosaur. It even had small fangs and markings engraved on it.


    It was quite finely made for something he crafted with her. Though, it was quite surprising that both of them would join hands to gift me something.


    I wish Ninhursag could havee.


    "This is so pretty¡­ thank you, Zack! I will make sure to also thank Ninhursag when I see her," I said as I wore the bracelet.


    "Ooh, it''s pretty. I can also detect some magic on it," said my mother.


    "Yeah, good work, Zack," said Nepheline as she gave a thumbs up.


    "I''m d you could make her something. Next time, don''t shy away from asking for our help as well," said Shade.


    "I used to wear leather and fang essories back then as well," father could not help but add something to the conversation.


    "Good work, I guess," said Aquarina while blushing a bit.


    "Haha¡­ I-I didn''t expect that it would be so epted¡­ Ninhursag told me she enchanted it with the power of the forest¡­ she also told me that it might also resist lightning," Zack added.


    "Ohhh¡­ I see! Thanks a lot, Zack!" I replied as I hugged him tightly and petted his head.


    "W-Whaaaa?!"


    He cried in surprise as he got all stiff and became even redder than before.


    I think this was the first time I showed him this affection, but he was honestly a good boy and I wanted to hug him to thank him.


    "I also want a hug¡­" murmured Aquarina.


    "But I already gave you a bunch!" I said in response.


    "M-More!" she said.


    "Aquarina, don''t be too spoiled, alright?" her mother could not help but say with a sigh.


    "Good job, Zack," Shade said soon after as he petted the boy''s head.


    For a moment, I was certain I saw Zack''s ears release steam. Plus, he seemed to avert his gaze from me every time he could¡­ I shouldn''t have hugged him. He''s way too shy sometimes¡­


    After the gifts, we decided to eat cake. I was waiting for this the entire day. After all, I loved my mother''s cake the most. The cake was soft and not that dry. Plus, she used fruit juice to make it moist. The cream on top of it was also milky and soft, so good¡­ also, the fresh fruits between theyers were wonderful as well.


    Thebination of vors really hit the spot! I ate at least five pieces myself until my mother stopped me and told me to wait for tomorrow''s breakfast.


    The night was already prettyte, so my parents told us to prepare to go to bed.


    I was also tired and wanted to sleep on my bed for the rest of the night¡­


    The exhaustion was taking over my body. After taking a warm bath, I jumped on my bed.


    Aquarina and Zack were given beds at each side of my own, so they were sleeping in my room.


    Aquarina wanted toe sleep on my bed all the time, but I told her that she had to sleep on her bed.


    "I wanna cuddle¡­" she muttered.


    Sigh¡­ after acting so mature and cool earlier, she went back to her baby mode.


    Well, she''s technically still a baby girl, so I can understand that.


    "Aquarina, stop being so clingy. Let Sylph sleep on her bed by herself," Zack told her.


    "S-Shut up¡­" replied Aquarina.


    "Come on, don''t fight now¡­ I''m so tired¡­ I''ll sleep for now, alright? You two also close your eyes and sleep!" I told them.


    "Okay¡­ good night," replied Aquarina.


    "I''m tired too¡­" muttered Zack.


    As I closed my eyes and slept, I found myself inside my Soul Scape.


    In there, something was happening.


    Arge mass of purple mist and ck darkness was emerging atop the skies of the grasnds¡­


    Naturia, Ignatius, and Furoh looked at the skies with me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alice was by my side as well¡­


    -----

 Chapter 130 A New Soul Emerges Within My Soul Scape!

    -----


    I had grabbed the sword back then and immediately felt a power leak into my soul that moment. It seemed that the "requirements" wereplete.


    What requirements? Well, to "trap" a strong soul inside my own Soul Scape.


    Like what happened with Ignatius.


    I had experimented before. It seemed that only exceptionally strong beings'' souls could be "trapped" this way.


    Weaker monsters¡­ cannot. I had tried it before, hunting a small demon rat, taking out their mana crystal, and holding it tight while infusing mana into it.


    Nothing happened¡­


    But equipment made of very strong beings'' magic crystals that I''ve seen die and therefore I have gained their "Experience Points", which was actually just me draining arge chunk of their souls? It was possible to get them.


    So, these were the "requirements" that had made me conclude that it worked like that¡­ kind of.


    The requirements were:


    Kill or be present with a "party member" that killed something.


    That "something" must be exceptionally strong, something at the level of adult dragons such as Ignatius, or a Demon General, like Hell or Beelzebub.


    After that, that "something''s" soul would be absorbed into my soul thanks to Alice.


    After that, I had to find some sort of finely crafted magic equipment that carried this monster''s magic crystal.


    It didn''t have to be the entire piece, but a decently big one.


    After that, it was done. The two pieces of the puzzle would unify, while the soul would emerge inside my own Soul Scape.


    Even if I unequip the item, it would still be there, so the item itself would have a part of its power "drained".


    Nevertheless, the piece of equipment was still strong even when it was "drained" of the piece of soul inside, so there was no problem.


    And well, here it was¡­ the one I kind of wanted.


    I always wondered¡­ if I was able to tame Ignatius, why not try something bigger this time around?


    A giant and grotesque fly emerged atop the skies of my soul''sndscape.


    It looked down on us with its gigantic, red-colored eyes with multiple lenses on them.


    Its exoskeleton looked tough, not at all like the thin one flies had.


    It was even metallic in appearance and luster.


    "Guhh?! Where the hell am I?!" he cried with a mildly annoying voice.


    "A bug?" everyone asked at the same time.


    "Yeah, he''s Beelzebub, a Demon General!" I said in response.


    "Oh, I see¡­ So that''s why- WHAT?!" eximed Ignatius.


    "Foo?! Fooeh!" eximed Naturia.


    "I agree with Naturia. Sylphy, did you really have to bring this thing here?!" Alice could not help but ask.


    "B-Beelzebub-sama?! He''s a bad guy! He''s a psycho¡­" murmured Furoh.


    He seemed to have meet him before.


    "Oi! Underling! Who are you calling a psycho?!"


    Beelzebub flew down and greeted us rather boldly.


    He was currently bigger than all of usbined, looking like a giant fly that was at least three meters tall¡­


    "N-Nobody, sir!" replied Furoh.


    "Hmmm¡­ what is this ce? Who are you- huh? A human girl- no, an elf?" murmured Beelzebub, looking at my astral projection.


    "You''re trapped inside my soul for all eternity," I told him.


    "What?" Beelzebub was a bit shocked I spoke so boldly without trembling in fear before his presence.


    "Y-You''re not trembling in fear before my presence?" he asked.


    I guess I read his mind¡­


    "Of course not! I''m fearless!" I replied.


    "T-This can''t be¡­ am I dreaming? Ungh¡­ I had¡­ I was killed by those damn heroes at the end! Even when I had so much power on my side¡­ to think that I was such a fragile being at the end, how frustratingly infuriating!" hemented with a sigh.


    "Yeah, it''s quite sad¡­" I told him.


    "You''re just messing with me! And what''s with this band of weirdos? Ugh, you know what? I''m just going to kill all of you and find a way out," he said, using the scythe-like arm ws he had, trying to slice us out with them.


    However, it went pretty badly because it obviously didn''t work like he wanted. He tried to harm us, but it didn''t work. It was obviously not going to do anything because we were all astral beings.


    "Huh?! Why can''t I kill you?!" he cried.


    "You''re inside my soul. No matter how much you harm us, we''ll go back to how we were a second after that¡­ We''re all astral projections¡­ your power is sealed unless you be my familiar and I manifest your power outside of my body," I told him.


    "Eeeeeh?!"


    Beelzebub was hit by the harsh reality. His world view was being shattered into pieces with each passing second as he suddenly dropped over the floor and looked at us once more, as if we had suddenly betrayed him or something. Damn, can''t he calm down a little bit? Its not like we did something so terrible! Rx for once¡­


    "T-This¡­ this¡­ ungh¡­! Aggghhh! No way am I going to obey a mere human! A nasty human like you?! I would never bow down my head! I would rather¡­ die! Kill me!" he cried.


    As I expected, powerful beings were very prideful, and won''t let themselves bow down to me.


    I remember it took several years for Ignatius to bend the knee for me and join my crew after he gave up. Well, he also kind of grew fond of me after we battled inside this ce for so long.


    But I fear that Beelzebub was not that type of battle junkie that would recognize a person after battling with them for a while. At most, he''s a psycho that''s into making people suffer.


    He even discarded his ownrades on his battle, even Ignatius valued his kin and would never betray nor sacrifice them like Beelzebub did¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So, despite being enemies from my parents, the two were obviously different from one another in many ways.


    "Beelzebub-sama, Sylphy is not a bad person¡­! You should join her," said Furoh timidly.


    "Shut the fuck up, worm!" roared Beelzebub in response.


    "Who are you calling a worm?!" I asked, pointing a de I formed with my astral projection at him.


    No one messes with my little Furoh and gets away with it.


    Maybe I should just torture his soul until he gives up¡­


    -----

 Chapter 131 The Stubborn Fly

    -----


    Beelzebub, the Demon General of Famine and gue. ording to my parents, he was a damn evil viin with all possible archetypes to him. He was malicious,cked any sense of pride, didn''t care about his own people, and only cared about growing stronger and bing the next Demon King himself.


    He had actually been joyous when the Demon King was killed by my parents and their friends as he thought he could use the leftover pieces of the Demon king, which were somehow alive and contained enormous power, to grow stronger himself and be the new Demon King.


    Well, it ended up quite badly, even with the fragments he collected. My parent''s strength was superior. Also, Aquarina''s parents were there as well, so they helped in defeating him¡­ I think it wouldn''t have been as easy if they weren''t there though, but I don''t want to think about that.


    Nevertheless, my parents are very strong, but they shine the best when the other pair is with them. It''s as if they can easilyplement each other''s strength and grow stronger together¡­ is this some sort of power that Heroes have? I wonder¡­


    However, they''re not invincible¡­ I came to learn that when I fought Hell. They''re not always there for me, and they won''t be able to do everything for me either¡­ nor always save us from harm.


    They have ws, and are humans at the end. They cannot be omnipotent and omnipresent¡­ if it wasn''t because of my unique cheat-like powers, Aquarina and I¡­ we would have died just like that guy would have wanted, and my parents¡­ would have never been able to reach us in time.


    But I guess I changed fate¡­ and that was all thanks to my glitched system, Alice, and well, Ignatius and Naturia''s help too. Without them, I would have never been able to buy as much time.


    Well, there was also Leviathan, an unexpected ally¡­ as well as a sacrifice I never thought I wasn''t ready to take¡­ I had never met him before, and I''ve even heard that he was an evil Demon General. But when I saw him¡­ and¡­ I saw him die while screaming out Aquarina''s name¡­ it made me feel terrible. It left a scar in me.


    Leviathan¡­ Perhaps without your sacrifice, Aquarina and I wouldn''t have been able to survive. We wouldn''t have been able to stall for enough time either.


    And now, here he was¡­ one of your former "allies"¡­ although seeing how Hell hated you and how honorable you were as a man, I doubt Beelzebub would have gotten along with you.


    "Furoh, stop calling him with honorifics. He''s not your master anymore! You''re now a free man, and the ally of Sylph! Don''t lower yourself before this glorified fly!" said Ignatius as Beelzebub grew even more angered at his words.


    "Ah¡­ I guess you''re right. I don''t know why I fear you that much! You''re dead anyways! I''m alive! You lost¡­ and you''re even trapped here! Why are you even being so arrogant? Just know your ce and repent, Beelzebub!" said Furoh in response.


    "Huh?! You DARE lecture me, you filthyrva?!" cursed Beelzebub after hearing Furoh''s words.


    "I-I''m not arva nor a worm! I''m a Shapeshifting Demon! And I am prideful of my race!" replied Furoh angrily.


    "Shapeshifting Demon!? I guess that''s why you have such an unsightly appearance¡­ Disgusting being, you''re even lower than the maggots I make," murmured Beelzebub.


    "I don''t care about your hurtful words! That''s the only thing you can do anyways. Bark like a dog all you want," said Furoh while ignoring Beelzebub.


    "Indeed! You finally got the hang of it, meat noodle!" cheered Ignatius.


    "Who are you calling a meat noodle?!" said Furoh, angered at the egg.


    "Oi! We''re in the same team! Don''t get mad at me¡­" Of course, Ignatius didn''t expect Furoh to also be aggressive at him.


    "A-Ah, sorry¡­ I''m getting a bit temperamental. I had never spoken so much before¡­ I just vented out a lot of what I had inside my heart¡­" Naturally, Furoh quickly apologized after the slip-up.


    "And you did good, Furoh. I''m proud of you. You''ve changed a bit more; I hope we can continue changing together," I told him with a smile.


    "S-Sylph¡­ s-sure! I will!" he replied to my words.


    Aw, he''s such a cute little noodle.


    I petted him as he suddenly seemed flustered.


    "Fooo!"


    Naturia woke us up from our daze as she pointed out at Beelzebub, who was flying around, trying to escape this ce.


    "How can I leave this ce?! Agh! Here?"


    CLAAASH!


    He began attacking the Soul Scape''s walls, trying to break out.


    Though, that was more than impossible. His strength was now mine and I could decide if he was even allowed to do what he''s trying to do.


    Obviously, the answer to that was a resounding no.


    Also, if he tried to get out, his soul would dissipate, and he might die for real.


    "You know that if you try to get out, your soul will dissipate? You won''t even have an afterlife. You''ll simply disappear into the void¡­ is that what you really want to happen?" I asked him.


    "I will¡­ disappear into the void?!" responded Beelzebub in a tone of horror as well as frustration.


    "Yep." I nodded.


    "LIES! You''re just lying¡­ to me!" he cried, hitting the invisible walls.


    "It won''t work, you really can''t do it unless I give you permission¡­ you''re trapped here. Also, your reformation from a former evil guy starts now! I want you to be the best version of yourself, little Belze," I told him.


    "Y-You dare give me a nickname now, you stupid and petnt child?!" chided Beelzebub.


    "Yes, I nicknamed Ignatius as Igni! Plus, he was formerly a mildly evil guy too, but not as rotten as you I guess," I said with a slight shrug.


    "I will NEVER bend the knee to a child like you! I have not even bent my knee to the Demon King. Even with his terrifying power, I still wished to be even greater than him! Do you truly believe I will bend the knee to you?" he asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah, you''re a stubborn one¡­" I could only muster out those words with a sigh.


    -----

 Chapter 132 Offering The Impossible

    -----


    He was indeed a stubborn bug. He wasn''t going to bend the knee. NEVER!


    With that, I had to improvise on what to do with him. I cannot possibly let him be, right?


    Well, now that I think about it, it took me like three years to convince Ignatius to be my ally and familiar. And that was because he''s a battle junkie. We fought all this time in here until I began to beat him on his own realm as he started to lose and recognize my strength.


    Due to recognizing my strength and being a battle junkie, he slowly grew a certain form admiration for me. After that incident where my life and that of Aquarina were in danger, he decided to act. Alice had also told him that it wasn''t my fault he ended up inside my soul and that it was because of her own powers, allowing me to do something I didn''t even know I could do.


    Well, I don''t really me her. After all, I love her. She''s like my sister. I would never me her for this. She has been helping me here and been with me from the beginning, the little voice that spoke to me since I was a baby in this new world¡­


    In the end, she and Ignatius were getting along quite well anyways. Plus, Ignatius was too prideful to be ming others at the end, saying that he lost because he was weak and that it was his own fault that he ended inside my soul. Though, he was confident that he would protect me from now on. He''s also quite motivated to "evolve" as he was given a hint by my mother that spirits could evolve if the user grew strong enough.


    So there''s that!


    And¡­ back to the main topic.


    Beelzebub.


    What does he desire? And what does he admire?


    Ignatius admired strength and I made him admire my strength, which created the connection so we could get along.


    But what does Beelzebub admire? Himself? Based on his own personality, probably.


    He probably doesn''t admire anything else than himself¡­


    "Beelzebub, what do you admire?"


    I decided to just ask him directly.


    "What? What do I admire? Well, the only being I admire is myself!" he replied.


    Ah, the narcissistic type¡­ I guess he really does love himself and only admires himself¡­


    But seriously, though. Can''t he be less of a typical evil guy that I always see in the books I''ve read?


    Sigh¡­


    "Beelzebub, do you admire anything else? Something that you like? Nothing?" I asked.


    "Only power and my own self! This is why I shall never budge to anyone¡­ even in this situation, I will find a way out and one daye back to you and destroy you!" he told me in response.


    "But that''s impossible, unless I die¡­ though, you''ll die with me in that case," I said.


    "Ungh¡­ I don''t want to die! I will fight to the very end for that purpose¡­!" he said after that.


    "Then, you''ll have to fight with me and help me out¡­ unless you want to die?" I asked.


    "Eh? Well¡­ that makes sense¡­" he said.


    Wait, it worked?


    "But that doesn''t mean I will obey yourmands nor be your ve or something, you little twisted elven girl! I''m not a being that can be easily dominated by the likes of you! I am Beelzebub, the great Demon General! My power is capable of bringing famine and gue to everything!" he boasted.


    "If you''re so strong, howe my parents defeated you?" I asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Uggh¡­ I knew you had something to do with them! So, you''re really the daughter of the heroes!" he said.


    "Yeah, and we just killed your friend Hell. We also discovered a mysterious God of Space messing around with us," I said in response.


    "Hell? Ah, the skeleton? He died, huh? That monster that can revive endlessly actually died?! That''s¡­ your parents are stronger than I thought¡­ wait a second! A god?! Aren''t gods on the side of you heroes? Why would these idiots try to kill you now?! Hah! This is ridiculous," he could not help but say with a stupefied chuckle.


    "Yeah, he got crushed to death. His core was destroyed and he couldn''t revive anymore¡­ Also, the god is a mystery, we don''t know who he was, yet, my father said that not even the Gods on our side, the twelve titans, knows what''s happening," I told him.


    "Hahahahaha! Serves you right! You stupid humans! You deserve this! You deserve this and more! I hope all of you die under the same beings that protect you so much! It would truly be the bestedy ever made!" said Beelzebub out loud.


    "Yeah, sure. And what if hees back and kills me? You''re dead too, you know," I said, giving him another wake-up call.


    "Unghh?!" he asked in surprise.


    "You don''t want to die, right? You''re too attached to life, to your dreams of power¡­" I told him.


    "What do you know anyways?" he asked angrily.


    "Maybe I could bring you what you seek, the power that you want," I said with a calm expression.


    "Huh? Keep talking¡­" he said.


    A smile appeared on my lips after that. A malicious, malefic smile that I had not shown in this life that much. A smile that only appeared in my previous life when I killed those that I hated the most, and when I was nning something rather devilish.


    "Beelzebub, you''ll die if I die. You''re trapped inside of my soul and there''s no way out, and the way out will also kill you. However, you don''t want to die because that will go against your very instincts and your desires to be the strongest and most powerful, right? So, how about this? You help me survive and we slowly grow stronger together. You''ll help me reach the pinnacle and I will also bring you with me until the end. Once that happens, I promise you to sit down on the throne as the Demon King," I offered.


    "W-What kind of¡­? You know that saying such a thing is literally betraying your parents and all the future heroes?! What are you nning to do?!" he asked in surprise. Beelzebub couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe how cunning I could get.


    -----

 Chapter 133 The Dangerousness Of Blood Magic

    -----


    "Yeah. Let''s be allies not out of friendship, but out of mutual interests. We''ll walk through the same path, and we''ll bring each other to our respective goals¡­ Beelzebub, you already know my potential. Aren''t you impressed yet? What I can aplish surpasses all the other Heroes that have ever existed¡­ with enough time¡­ I will be able to do anything. Bing a Demon King myself won''t be hard, and giving you the crown while I step out will be even easier," I told him, bringing down the final nail on the coffin.


    "Ah¡­!"


    Beelzebub looked at me with his big and bubbly red eyes, which had many lenses reflecting my appearance like mirrors. His eyes seemed to be gradually filled with a zing resolve.


    "Is there any way for me to confirm what you''re saying is the truth? And why would you even do this? What drives you to give me all of this for nothing? You''re clearly just tricking me¡­! You just want to use my powers as a familiar or something!" he said angrily.


    "Well yeah, that''s obvious. That''s what I want. You''repletely right." I nodded in agreement.


    "Huh¡­?!" he uttered, stupefied.


    "But that''s why you''re also getting something, right? I''m not asking for nothing. You''re going to work your ass for it and make yourself someone useful so I can bring you there eventually¡­ but what''s with your obsession with bing the Demon King, Beelzebub? What happened to you that you''re so obsessed with it?" I wondered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It''splicated. It''s not something you would understand¡­" he murmured angrily in response.


    "No? Come on. Open up to me¡­" I urged him.


    "No! And I won''t ept your offer. You''re way too suspicious¡­" Sadly, he rejected.


    "Ugh. Well, whatever¡­" I could only say those words.


    Beelzebub continued trying to break the Soul Scape, even as I woke up the other day.


    Even while I was swinging my de¡­


    After taking a bath¡­


    And more.


    He was relentlessly trying to escape, but he couldn''t really escape.


    I guess he was just like how Ignatius used to be back then.


    Oh well. It has been around a month since my birthday, practicing the sword relentlessly. I''ve also been using my new de sometimes as well, while also using my old de from time to time.


    I still had to practice the de to get stronger. My father was able to swing his de an incredible number of times every morning, so I can''t give up.


    I''ve also been refining my Magic Circle and adding more runes slowly, but it''s a gradual change. It''ll be a long time before I get to Tier 3¡­


    As for my body? It''s still slowly growing every day. Practicing my strength through swinging the de is good, but I''m not getting much progress. I need to continue growing some more for that.


    During this time since my parents began to teach me magic and techniques, I''ve learned a couple of things myself. Mostly all sorts of newbie-level spells and techniques, while also relearning my own techniques.


    Of course, I''m also fusing them together and forming my own techniques. The shing de Arts was one of such results. In fact, I had already tried doing it again, but it was very taxing. The creation of mirages that looked like clones didn''t work as just clones. After all, they''re just mirages. They move when I move, so I can''t really say "you go do that" and have them move autonomously.


    I''ve been wondering how to make these Light Mirage Clones do things independently, but I always have a big headache each time I try to innovate on it. It seems that making clones was already difficult¡­ though I''ve seen Shade making clones out of darkness, but I have yet to learn his element.


    Anyways, the elements of magic spells I''m learning currently are Fire, Nature, Light, and Life for the most part, I also learned the Blood Extraction spell, so maybe I have the knack for Blood Magic. Though, my parents seem to have little experience with it. Then again, my mother told me that Blood Magic was close to Life Magic, but she wasn''t so experienced with it.


    And well, there''s certainly an aversion for them¡­ to teach it to me.


    My mother said that Blood Magic was somewhat "forbidden" for most people because of how dangerous it could be.


    But isn''t burning a person alive also dangerous?


    Or throwing them a rock out of nowhere?


    Or freezing them?


    Howe Blood Magic is considered "more dangerous"?


    I had asked my mother this question as we finished our magic sses today.


    "Well, unlike Fire Magic''s mes, Ice Magic''s cold winds and ice, and Wind Magic''s cutting winds or Earth Magic''s sand, rocks, or even jewels, Blood Magic can be dangerous because it''s capable of toying with people''s internal bodies without you even being able to see a bit of the result¡­ for example, when you conjure Fire Magic, a mees out so you can see that, right? But what about blood magic? You try to control a person''s blood, but you can''t see it. After all, it''s beneath their skin. Inexperienced children end up killing other children or people by ident when they try to show off this magic because¡­ it bes rather easy for someone that has learned Blood Magic to burst another person''s heart¡­" my mother exined.


    "W-What?" I muttered in shock.


    Was Blood Magic that overpowered?


    "The spells are hard to conjure so people can stop you in time. Against someone as strong as you, you can easily be overpowered at the end if you only rely on Blood Magic with its slow incantation speed. However, when it goes out of control, or in demonstrations, or when kids spar with one another yfully is when these idents happen¡­ haah. As a teacher in the Magic Academy, I saved the lives of many kids that ended up ying with Blood Magic and almost killed each other stupidly¡­" mother said with a sigh.


    "Oh¡­ I guess it''s because the students cannot properly see its immediate effects, they can''t actually control it?" I asked with a curious expression.


    "Indeed¡­" replied my mother.


    -----

 Chapter 134 Mother And Daughter Time

    -----


    "We taught Blood Magic alongside Life Magic around¡­ five hundred years ago I believe. However, we instantly stopped after a certain incident killed a child¡­" mother said with a sigh as she covered her face.


    Damn¡­ to think Blood Magic could get that out of control¡­ I guess my mother was right in certain things.


    In a fight against an opponent, it can easily be stopped. But how about ying around with someone else, or in a friendly spar where both mages only try to take on each other''s magic using barriers?


    Apparently, unlike other elements, Blood Magic didn''t show a visual response of any sort. Blood Magic controlled blood but doesn''t create it, or at least not in the low tier spells which cause all these problems.


    So, while the children y with it and try to see who''s stronger by taking magic attacks with shields, whichmonly happens as friendly spars epted in the academy to settle down rivalries or even as tests, Blood Magic ends up being deadly and dangerous.


    Unexperienced children canmit many mistakes. After all, they''re still in their stage of learning. It''s natural tomit mistakes and do some things incorrectly. It''s the stage of one''s life where one begins to learn through a lot of trial and error. Nobody''s perfect after all. Even the most experienced person was once very unexperienced in doing things.


    "Because you can''t really see blood until¡­ ites out of the target, plus young magiciansck insight and Mana Vision to detect the flow of their own spells, they cannot detect where they''re bringing the spell''s effects. Many times, they end up causing the death of others by bursting¡­ internal organs and more. Ah, sorry. I shouldn''t really tell you this, dear. But you seem oddly mature for your age, and you''ve gone through your fair share of gory experiences, so I doubt this really affects you at this point. Plus, it''s good to be realistic sometimes with children, so they understand well¡­ so, for now, until you be at least Tier 3, I won''t be teaching you Blood Magic," she told.


    I see¡­ but I have Heavenly Sight so I can easily detect any magic¡­ Then again, I guess the reasons that my mother has are very fair, so I won''t urge it any further.


    It also makes me wonder of her past¡­ she was a teacher in the Magic Academy for a long time it seems, alongside being a librarian¡­ I wonder how many experiences she''s had.


    "I understand, mom¡­ I get it. Don''t worry about it. I won''t ask any further, and I won''t use Blood Extraction carelessly," I promised her.


    "I know you won''t, dear. But it goes against my code to teach you this for now¡­ However, don''t worry. When the timees, I''ll do it. I''m sure you''ll have good affinity for it¡­" mother said as she sat down on her chair. Her radiant and gentle smile made her more beautifulpared to other times. I wanted to act like a spoiled girl with my mama, so I decided to sit on her warm and softp. Her thighs were very niec.


    "I get it. Don''t worry. More importantly, Mama, can I sit?" I asked.


    "Oh my, little Sylph. You still want to sit on mommy''sp? Sure, my love." she said with a light chuckle as she let me sit over herp.


    Ahh~ Mom''sp is the best.


    She smiled cutely as she kissed my forehead and hugged me from behind.


    "You''re growing so fast, but you''re still mama''s girl, aren''t you?" she could not help but say.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah, I love you mama," I said as I hugged her back.


    "Ahh~ Sylphy, you''re so cute! Did you realize your mommy is a beauty?" she giggled.


    "You''re very pretty, mommy. Will I one day grow to be as pretty as you?" I wondered.


    "Of course! You''re already so pretty¡­ like¡­ prettier than any girl I''ve ever seen in my life¡­ you''ll be the prettiest there is," she said in response.


    My mother really likes to spoil me rotten when I had not done anything that angered her¡­ I guess she''s not angry all the time.


    "Hehehe, you''re exaggerating¡­" I said as I hugged her belly and rubbed my face over her chest. It was puffy because she had quiterge breasts. They were also so soft¡­ I remember that I used to dislike them because I was being forced to drink milk. Then again, using them as a pillow is not bad at all.


    "Fufu, why would I be exaggerating? You''re not only pretty, you''re also a magic genius, and also a sword genius! What else can''t you be, dear? You''re destined for greatness," she said.


    "I guess you have a lot of expectations from me¡­ I just hope that¡­ if I end up disappointing you, that you don''t get angry at me¡­" I could not help but say.


    "Eh? W-Why would¡­ you ever disappoint me, dear?" she asked, caressing my red hair.


    "I-I don''t know¡­ maybe I''m just insecure about the future¡­ even with all the talents, there are many things that could happen. Who knows?" I told her in response.


    "Hmm¡­ those aren''t things a little girl should worry about¡­ rx, Sylphy," she assured me.


    "O-Okay¡­ maybe I should really take it easy," I said in response.


    "Indeed, how about you take a break today and spend it with mommy? Hmm? Ah! I wanted to go to bed to take a nap. Want to cuddle with me?" she asked.


    "Okay!" I nodded.


    Mommy brought me to bed, and she began to cuddle with me and tickle me around. She yed with me and kissed my cheeks and forehead, hugging me lovingly until we ended up falling asleep together¡­ these little moments are what I treasure the most.


    ¡­


    As I rested by my mother''s side, she hugged me with her arms as I felt her heartbeat.


    It was so soothing.


    I think this is the best.


    And she was so warm too.


    It had begun to get cold around here as of now, so cuddling in bed these cold days is the best.


    I wish daddy joined so we could all take a family nap, but he''s working outside in the fields like he always does.


    However¡­ I suddenly heard another heartbeat, a smaller one.


    Wait, is this my heartbeat?


    No¡­


    I moved my head near mommy''s tummy, realizing that there was a small little heart beating there.


    Eh?!


    My mom is¡­


    -----

 Chapter 135 My Mother Is Pregnant?!

    -----


    My mother''s stomach¡­ it has a little heart beating inside it?


    How? What does this mean?


    What''s inside her?


    On second thought, why am I even wondering what it could be? Aren''t I a woman as well? It''s pretty obvious that it''s a baby.


    Indeed, a baby!


    My mother is pregnant again!


    She''s going to have¡­ a second child.


    A little sibling for me?!


    Oooooh!


    An inexplicable happiness suddenly embraced my very being.


    Thinking about having a little sister or a little brother really made me happy for some reason.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, in my previous life, I also had a little sister¡­ she was my world, and the one I strived the hardest to one day rescue.


    When I finally managed to rescue her, I felt happy and fulfilled, and thought I was ready to do absolutely anything for her and keep her safe.


    One of such things was to fight to the end to buy time for the ves we rescued to run away from the camp.


    I remember having in so many bandits back then¡­ I never thought I would have mercilessly taken so many lives in a single night. But because of my resolve, I didn''t falter for a single second.


    And when I was at the brink of death¡­ I decided to go off with a great show and ended up detonating the magic bomb that our teacher had put on our bodies in emergencies where we were sure to be caught and killed.


    After all, that item wasn''t intended for us to simply kill ourselves whenever we saw it fit, it was meant to be ourst resort¡­ teacher used to call it "Go out with a bang! Show these bastards that you''re not even afraid of death", or something¡­ teacher was always a bit crazy, but I learned a lot from teacher¡­


    In the end, it helped me take out all the bandits back then with my life, which was already about to dissipate as I had taken several grievous wounds.


    Now that I think about it, I think I went a bit off-topic by recalling my past, but when I remember my sister from my previous life, I remember why I sacrificed my life¡­ I hope, I really hope she''s okay now¡­ I hope she and mom found somece to live peacefully¡­


    If teacher was a good person, I know that they would be weed in the hideout we had¡­ maybe until they can find somewhere safer to stay.


    At least¡­ I hope he could do that because I gave up my life. It''s the least you could do, teacher¡­


    In any case, I should get back to the present.


    I''m no longer from that world, after all¡­ even if it makes me sad¡­ even after five years of being here, I still get quite sorrowful sometimes.


    But I have people that loves me here, who I love as well¡­


    So, mom is going to have another kid¡­


    Should I tell her? Does she know? She should know, right? There''s no way a person as strong as my mother could not know that they''re pregnant¡­ right?


    I have begun to wonder just how perceptive my mother could be, and more than once she''s often very distracted. Perhaps I was able to detect it faster than her due to my greater senses thanks to Heavenly Sight¡­


    She doesn''t have such power, after all. It''s something only I have! Now¡­ wait, I wonder if I can use the Appraising function in Heavenly Sight and see info about the baby?


    Let''s see¡­


    I concentrated my eyes into mother''s belly.


    Aside from basic info about her, I continued to browse through until something popped up inside of my head¡­


    [Fetus]


    Oh, there!


    It wasn''t my imagination; mother really IS pregnant¡­


    Wow¡­ alright, can I see any info from the fetus itself? Can the Appraising power give me that info, or was that a bit too much?


    ¡­


    [Fetus]


    A developing child. It had recently grown a beating heart and tiny eyes. The blood of heroes rushes through its vessels. It possesses both elven and human lineage.


    Estimated age: 1 week.


    Estimated magic affinity: Darkness, Shadow, Blood, Death.


    Estimated special abilities: ???, ???, ???, ???


    Something has been detected but cannot be discernedpletely, its soul is very strong.


    ¡­


    The info I got was¡­ interesting. So, it''s a week old, and just has two tiny eyes¡­ they probably can''t see anything.


    Aside from that¡­ it has a series of eerie-sounding affinities for magic¡­ but who am I to judge a person based on their magic affinity? They sound strong, so I hope my little sibling can grow strong as well.


    But then there are some weird things¡­ special abilities? I didn''t know people were just born with them¡­ but I guess it does seem fair. It''s a magic world and all that. I suppose I could call Aquarina''s ability to discern any living being''s intentions as a special ability.


    I don''t know if Zack has any. Perhaps being overly strong for his age? Although that might be just his race trait. And then there''s the thing about my little sibling having four special abilities hidden in "???".


    Why are they hidden? What are you hiding from me, little sibling?


    Hmmm¡­


    On top of that, it said that there are many new things, but cannot be discerned aside from the fact that it has a very strong soul.


    Well, I guess that''s good. I''m d it has a very strong soul.


    Alice, can''t I see anything else?


    "Ah¡­ no, I think that''s the extent of your Heavenly Sight, Sylph¡­ even if the System wasn''t glitched, it wouldn''t be able to level up, so this is just the maximum capacity," replied Alice. She was always with me, and most of the time we have our senses connected. So, she often saw what I saw, and can even hear a few of my thoughts if I allow her.


    Oh well¡­ do you think I should tell my mother about this?


    "I would say yes, you should. The sooner she knows, the better she can prepare¡­" she said.


    Alright then¡­


    -----

 Chapter 136 Sparring With Father

    -----


    After taking a two-hour nap with mother, I left her sleeping. She was very tired for some reason. Perhaps the baby was draining her energy? In any case, I decided to leave her asleep on her own.


    For a moment, I got a bit worried. But after checking a second time, I found out that there was nothing wrong with her health or something, so she waspletely fine. Heroes were pretty overpowered, after all. My mother''s physique was around Tier 7¡­ so nothing can make her suddenly feel sick.


    Most likely, just like father, she''s probably immune to most diseases. With that in mind, I decided to walk outside of the house to meet with father.


    "Ah, Sylph. I was about to go look for you, dear. Where''s your mother?" he asked.


    "Erm¡­ she''s sleeping. She felt tired, and is napping for a bit. Let''s not wake her up for now¡­ okay?" I asked.


    "Oh, sure¡­ neen a while since I saw her take a nap. That woman really pushes herself hard sometimes¡­" father could not help but say with a sigh.


    "Did you have anything to eat?" I asked.


    "Well, we just had breakfast, so let''s wait for a bit. If your mother doesn''t wake up, I can prepare something really quick. Just so you know, I''m not a bad cook! I used to cook a lot, in fact. My meat stew has been praised even by elves," boasted my father while puffing out his chest.


    "Hehe. Okay, I''m looking forward to that," I said with a giggle.


    "Anyways, are you going to do your daily sword training, or do you want to take a break? I wouldn''t me you if you do. After all, you''ve been doing this every day¡­ don''t you feel tired, Sylph?" father asked soon after.


    "No, daddy. I''m very grateful for your teachings¡­ and I''m very happy to spend time with you like this. I always looking forward to it," I told him.


    "Oh, Sylphy¡­ you''re going to make this old man''s heart melt," father said as he petted my head before holding me with his arms and carrying me outside as if I were a baby again.


    "Haha! Stop, I''m not a baby anymore!" I told him.


    "You will always be papa''s baby, no matter how big you grow!" replied my father.


    Eventually, he carried me to our usual spot.


    "Sylphy, I want you to practice your new sword against me," he suggested.


    "Eh? But it''s dangerous¡­" I replied.


    "No, don''t worry. My physique is almost immune to most low to mid-tier curses. I can handle it! So, don''t fear cutting me away! Treat me like your sandbag!" he assured me.


    "Father, that''s weird! I would never treat you like that¡­" I murmured.


    "Being a softie won''t help you when you''re against someone that wants to kill you, you know?" he said, suddenly moving at an incredible speed as he appeared in front of me.


    His de moved with incredible swiftness and masterfulness as if it were a part of the wind. His de even left afterimages behind¡­


    I always was amazed when I saw my father wield his de. It was just¡­ mesmerizing, the level of mastery he had achieved.


    CLASH!


    I had to quickly parry using the de he asked me to use, unsheathing it quickly. I knew my father was going slow on me as always. When he went in with the intention to kill, he''s even able to slice enemies in half and burn them before they can even move.


    "Good! Let''s see. What did I teach you yesterday?" he asked with a smile.


    "Parrying!" I replied.


    "Good, parry these then!" nodded my father, as he began to brutely hit me with his heavy andrge de. The swings were very basic but carried an incredible strength behind them. Each attack cost me a lot to parry, especially because my de was lighter than his.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Ugh¡­"


    I suddenly tripped and ended up losing my bnce. The parry was ineffective, and my father''s de quickly reached me!


    ¡­


    Ting.


    He gently touched my head with the dull part of the de.


    "You lost! One for me," he said.


    "You''re too strong, father. Lower down the difficulty a bit!" I could not help but say in response.


    "Oh? I never thought I would hear my daughter say such words before¡­ but you''re parrying badly," he told me.


    "Eh? How so? I''m doing it as you taught me, using your own strength against you through good bnce and a stance¡­" I said.


    "Yeah, but that''s not it! Using your strength alone won''t do because you''re still growing up, Sylph. Come on. Use your de, infuse mana into it and go ham," father rified.


    "E-Eh? But I won''t learn anything from doing that! Shouldn''t I first learn the basic techniques and master them?" I asked for rification.


    "Well, that would be what someone without magic talent like me did for his entire childhood. On the other hand, my older brother was good at magic and inherited my mother''s talents, so he was taught a different way to fight using everything he had. My daughter, in battle, always remember that anything goes. Learning how to use all your potential together is the way to go," father said.


    Someone that had gone through countless battles while being a Hero had very valuable lessons. I suppose I was going a bit too hard on myself by trying to rely on the most basic of techniques without even using my magic¡­


    But as he said, the best way to learn techniques was by using all my potential. If I have magic and I can use it to enhance my parry technique, why not use it then? Especially because my mana never runs out.


    "Okay, father. I get it! Come!" I said, my determination renewed.


    "Good! That''s my little warrior princess! Very well, here I go!" eximed my father as he rushed towards me once more. With three times the strength he used before, he began swinging his de against me.


    I infused my mana into the de as the ck and purple jewel glowed with an eerie ck light!


    FLASH!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 137 Breaking My Limits

    -----


    My father was right. I had to go all out with my powers, and not just physical strength. It was especially so because I was still growing, and it was obvious that I would be weaker than him even if he went easy on me.


    I had topensate it with a bit of magic to even things out for me!


    Infusing mana into my de, the ck jewel glowed brightly with an eerie ck and purple light.


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, an aura of ck and purple light epassed my entire de.


    CLASH!


    My father''s attack was intercepted by my de once more as sparks of darkness were released around me. I suddenly felt as if the darkness was rushing through my arm and spread through the rest of my body.


    What is this? It''s actually¡­ enhancing my physical capabilities! So, that was it! Did he know of this ability within the de?


    The darkness began to epass me soon after. It was very cold, but it was still ratherforting, seeing how hot was today all of the sudden since every single day previous to this was very cold.


    "Ooh?!"


    My father was surprised as I began to slowly overpower his swings and parry them with even grater strength. My bnce suddenly became way more precise, and I began to be capable of fighting back rather well.


    I moved my small legs around, using my agility and little body to my advantage. In fact, sometimes I just evaded his swings and aimed to attack him right away.


    "Oh! Good! You''re finally understanding! Why parry if you can always evade? Use every capability within you, even your small body!" he said as he began to move faster to respond to my determination.


    "HAH!" he roared, quickly moving his feet while evading my swing with incredibly agility. Then, while in midair, his de was suddenly enhanced with a bit of fire, and began falling down on me at incredible speeds.


    The heat produced from his mes was unleashing a strong pressure on me, but I countered it with the darknessing from the de. As both forces shed against one another within our des, an explosion of mes and shadows spread around us like a shockwave.


    BOOOM!!!


    "Oho!" my father said, finding my strength surprising.


    I gritted my teeth as I tried to counter his strength, but it was way too overwhelming even with the de¡­ it felt as if I was going against a titan! No, a mountain itself!


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His aura continued to growrger andrger. His strength continued to pressure over my de. It was as if I was really facing something that could easily crush me like an ant.


    "Ungh¡­ aghhh! HYAAAA!"


    I roared with all my soul put into it as my mana exploded out of the depths of my very being like an endless ocean of energy, epassing my entire de and body. I suddenly gained an enhancement to everything within me as I managed to push upwards and parry my father''s attack, forcing him to take a step back!


    CLAAAASH!


    "A-Amazing!" my father eximed. A fascinated smile typical of a battle junkie emerged on his face.


    "RAAA!" I roared. Without wanting to lose my momentum, I unleashed mes from my feet and used them to help me jump above the ground, then I suddenly fell over my father, pointing my de at him as if I were a zing meteor of darkness!


    BOOOM!!!


    My explosive blow shed against his de, as my father''s eyes suddenly unleashed zing fire out of passion for battle. He gritted his teeth as he resisted my attack with his sheer strength.


    "T-This¡­ Sylphy, how much mana do you even have?!" he asked in surprise.


    "Not even I know¡­!" I said rather cockily as I suddenly infused even more mana into my de. With that, my father was forced to use even more of his strength and parry me away with a strong blow.


    CLAAAAAASSSSSHH!!!


    The enormous attack sent me flying through the air like a little bird.


    BOOM!


    My body fell over the floor quite roughly.


    Ouch¡­


    I felt like I almost broke my ribs¡­


    "A-Ah¡­ Sylphy!"


    My father rushed back to me with a worried expression.


    "Sorry, did I go too far? Are you okay?" he asked rather worried, about to bring a potion for me. I could tell he was regretting what he did.


    "No¡­ it was fine, daddy¡­ it was a lot of fun! Don''t worry¡­ I''m super tough anyways!" I told him as I quickly stood up. The pain went away after a bit.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ I can tell¡­ you''re a robust girl despite being so small, aren''t you? But still, I don''t like throwing you around like a ragdoll¡­ for now, this should be enough. How about we go back and have some lunch?" asked my father as he petted my head.


    "Sure!" I said as I hugged him while he was kneeling.


    "Haha¡­ my little princess, what''s gotten into you all of a sudden?" he said with a warm smile.


    "I just wanted to hug you¡­ I''m just happy to have an awesome father like you," I replied.


    "A-Awesome? R-Really?" he asked.


    "Why wouldn''t you be awesome?" I asked.


    "Hahaha¡­ I guess I''m quite amazing¡­ but I really don''t like to feed on my ego¡­ I like to stay humble," father replied.


    "And that''s why you''re the best," I responded.


    "Geez, you really like to tter your father, don''t you?" father could not help but ask.


    "You''re also handsome!" I told him.


    "E-Eh? Okay, no more ttering¡­ what do you want now?" he asked while looking at me with a hint of suspicion.


    He thought I wanted a gift! I was just being honest this time around. I realized I haven''t been as lovely as before with my parents, so I just wanted to show them that I loved them.


    "Nothing, father, I''m just happy¡­" I said as he held my little hand and we walked back home.


    "I see¡­ I will do everything I can to protect your smile and that of your mother¡­" he said with a determined look on his eyes.


    "Father¡­"


    Hmm¡­ I wonder how he''ll react when I tell him that mother is pregnant¡­


    -----

 Chapter 138 Having Lunch With Family

    -----


    After the sparring session, we moved to make lunch, but found out that mother had already woken up and was cooking for us.


    "Oh~? You''re back! You made such a loud fuss ying around¡­ it woke me up at the end¡­ yawn¡­ I don''t know but I''ve feeling rather tired all of a sudden¡­" she said with a sigh.


    Well, now that I think about it, mother is over 600 years old¡­ so it''s reasonable that she might grow tired¡­ I don''t know how long elves live, but maybe she''s already approaching herte years¡­ which might be hundreds of years away, but still.


    I wonder if my father was always into older women¡­ he seems to be a very young and energetic man¡­ I''ve heard them on bed sometimes. I don''t want to sound like a pervert, but he really makes my mother happy. Her voice clearly tells that as the two¡­ do it quite¡­ erm, passionately.


    I don''t know if they had realized it yet, but they should seriously put some deafening magic around their room when they go at it. Father really makes my mother moan his name from time to time.


    Anyways! I shouldn''t really be thinking about these things¡­ but as someone that had already matured in my previous life and had all those thoughts, it''s impossible for me to have the urge once more.


    At the very least, my body has yet to enter puberty, so I don''t feel any libido. Plus, I would prefer to never feel any, if possible. But for now, it would be better for me to just concentrate in the present¡­


    "Sorry, mommy. Are you feeling okay?" I asked.


    "Yeah, yeah, I was also worried. I made my spirits check my health, but they said I was healthy, so it was just exhaustion¡­ you already know I''m very old, so maybe I''m beginning to slowly enter myter years," she replied.


    In response, my father hugged her from behind and kissed her lips rather lovingly.


    "Even at that age, you''re still the love of my life," he said.


    "D-Dear¡­ don''t do this in front of the girl¡­" muttered my mother while blushing. I realized my father was touching her hips.


    "A-Ah, my bad¡­ hahaha! I''ll go cut some lumber for now. I''m sure it''s gonna get cold in the night," he said as he quickly headed out of the house.


    "Sigh¡­ this man¡­ the Fire attribute really makes them passionate." She sighed while blushing a bit more.


    "Are you really feeling okay, mommy?" I asked once more.


    "Eh? Yeah, dear," replied my mother


    I hugged her leg while I watched her cook. She was boiling some meat, vegetables, and other ingredients, so it was probably going to be meat stew today. I guess it''s the same thing my father would make.


    "Have you not felt¡­ anything¡­ erm, weird?" I asked.


    "Weird?" she asked while raising an eyebrow.


    "Like¡­ your belly getting bigger?" I asked.


    "Huh? Ah! I''ve been certainly eating a lot more than before¡­ I used to not eat much at all¡­ we elves usually don''t eat that much due to our bodies using mana for nourishment¡­ but with your father, who''s always wanting to eat highly caloric foods¡­ I ended up changing my daily routine and I''ve been indulging into greasy foods a lot¡­ I never thought I would be eating as much meat as I''ve been eating these past few years¡­" she said with a sigh.


    I guess elves are really worried about their fitness. Then again, my mother was incredibly slender. I would say her hips were wide and her breasts were big just because she already gave birth once¡­ but I doubt it''s because of being fat. In any case, I guess it''s part of a race with long lives to have slow metabolism.


    "I didn''t mean that¡­ and you''re not fat, mommy. You''re very pretty," I said in response.


    "Hahah¡­ you''re always ttering me¡­ are you in love with your mommy or something?" asked my mother jokingly.


    "Maybe! You''re that pretty!" I replied.


    "Hahaha! You''re so cute¡­ okay then, marry mommy from now on," she said cutely as she kissed my forehead.


    We were, of course, joking around. My mother liked to tease me and my father with these things from time to time.


    "But¡­ you don''t feel anything else?" I asked.


    "No? Nothing else¡­" she said, slightly confused.


    Huh, she really doesn''t know she''s pregnant?!


    Well, it has only been a week¡­ so maybe I''m just the abnormal one with overpowered sensory abilities. Huh. Not even her magic can detect the small fetus?


    Perhaps it''s the size of a pea, so I don''t me her¡­


    Well, I will tell both of them while having lunch, killing two birds with one stone. I know my father will be happy. He''s a good man, and mom might be surprised but she should be happy as well.


    After the stew was ready, father came back carrying a lot of lumber and stored it at a different room.


    "I''m going to take a quick bath now¡­ Sylphy, want toe?" asked father as he was all sweaty. Then again, I was also sweaty.


    "Sure!" I said as I apanied my daddy to the bath.


    I''ve been bathing with my parents since I had memory in this world, so I had long ago lost my shyness. The two loved family baths. Sometimes we often took baths all three of us together. Family baths is an interesting way to bond. I also remember that in my previous life I took baths with mom and my sister, although father in my previous life was always too shy to join us, saying things like "men shouldn''t take baths with girls", or something along those lines.


    Well, my father in this life was way more carefree, probably because he grew up as a mildly wild child since he was the son of a band of mercenaries that wandered around the continent. He had told me that he used to take baths with his father, his big brother, and his mother, so the entire tradition might be rted to family¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mother also took baths with her sisters and her mother when she was younger¡­ so I guess nobody had any apprehensions over it.


    -----

 Chapter 139 Revealing The Truth

    -----


    I''ve seen pretty much everything my parents had to offer since we had been taking baths together since I was a baby. My father''s body is incredibly packed with slim muscles all over, as well as a lot of scars.


    My father quickly undressed himself as the water was just warm. As for me, I quickly took out my dress, socks, and panties before jumping into the bath with him.


    "Hahhh¡­ This is really rxing after working out, huh? Makes you feel way better," father could not help but say.


    "Yeah¡­ my entire body was aching after I used so much mana¡­" I said with a sigh.


    "Oh, you''ve gotten bigger," he said all of a sudden.


    "Huh? W-What are you looking at?" I asked, somewhat confused.


    "Your little chest. They''re bigger than before¡­ haha! My little girl is slowly reaching maturity¡­ I wonder who''s going to pick you¡­ Zack? Oh! Hmmm¡­" My father began to look at the ceiling while rubbing his chin.


    My father is not really a pervert. He''s just very childish to the point he talks about these things shamelessly without realizing they''re very embarrassing.


    And now he was thinking who was going to pick me? What does he mean by that? Like¡­ a husband?


    I had never considered Zack now that I think about it¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Actually, I haven''t considered anyone in that regard¡­


    "I haven''t thought about any of that yet, daddy! Zack is my friend," I told him.


    "Okay, okay, sorry, dear¡­" In any case, he quickly apologized.


    "Anyways, let me wash you up. Here''s some soap¡­" I said as father quickly showed me his back. Soon after, I began to scratch his back and wash it.


    His back had several scars all around. Some were small like the scars that a cat scratch left, while others were enormous, resembling massive wounds that would have killed him¡­


    Probably these ones were quickly healed by my mother after he took them, but he could have died otherwise. There were certain scars that were very big. These ones I call "the big three".


    There was a three-sh scar that''s around 30 centimeters long. It was as if a giant leopard shed his back. This could have easily pierced his lungs based in how deep they are¡­


    "Dad, how did you get this one scar?" I asked.


    "Ah¡­ that one¡­ it''s one of the oldest I got! Haha, it brings me back when I was a kid¡­ back then, I was around¡­ 13? I think 13 or 14¡­ I had already met your mother and I was hunting at the woods around the Elf Capital with the rest of the party¡­ Your mother hade with us so she could protect us all, there was a big gap in strength between all of us kids and her¡­ she was definitely the oldest "new" hero, so she already came with a lot of magical power from the get-go. On the other hand, we had to train hard to get our own," answered my father.


    "I see¡­ so mommy was always protecting your backs?" I asked.


    "Kind of. Without her healing, we would have never been able to survive for so long¡­ Anyways, it was in a time when we visited our first dungeon named Leopard''s Lair. There was a massive leopard boss at the fifth floor. We got smoothly through them all and we got cocky, so we ended up rushing forward to the boss and we almost got killed," he said with a sigh.


    "Eh? Idiot! How can you be so reckless?" I asked.


    "You''re also pretty reckless, no?" he said in response.


    "Oh¡­" I uttered. He was right.


    "Well, the thing is, that damn boss had a stealth ability and it hid in the shadows. At some point, it shed my back when I couldn''t predict where it wouldnd and almost killed me¡­ I remember my lungs got torn off. I was sure to die back then, but your mother healed me, while Shade brought me outside with his fast speed," father continued.


    "Oh¡­ so Shade was always there?" I asked.


    "Yeah, he was an edgy kid back then, but he got gentler with time¡­ Now he''s apletely changed man¡­" father replied with a chuckle.


    "I see! So that''s how it went¡­" I muttered.


    "After that day, your mother reprimanded all of us and taught us to not be reckless, even against a boss monster that looked almost the same as the previously in monsters. There was always a big difference between the boss monster and the other mobs¡­ this applies to you too, Sylphy. Don''t get too cocky because you got insane mana. It won''t be everything in a fight! Especially¡­ after what you went through that day¡­" he said.


    "I see¡­ I understand, father¡­" I said as I soon hugged his back.


    "Good, now let me wash your little back as well, plus these little armpits- Oh, some hair is growing now?" he said.


    "Just a bit! S-Stop pointing out weird stuff or I''m not taking any more baths with you!" I said in response, at this point quite flustered.


    "A-Ah, okay, sorry!" he apologized, while bowing his head.


    Geez, my father is really a dummy sometimes.


    After taking the bath, we went downstairs refreshed to find mother serving the tes.


    "Just in time. Let''s dig in," she said.


    We quickly began to eat the delicious stew that mother prepared. It was delicious and filled with vor, the meat was tender pork, plus there was boiled potatoes and carrots filled with the vor of the meat and the other spices¡­ she also served a bit of white rice at the side.


    Father also began to eat his bread with cheese on top. He really liked eating this even at lunch¡­ I don''t know how he doesn''t have problems with going to the bathroom if he eats so much cheese¡­


    Hmm¡­ maybe I should tell them right now.


    "Mom, dad¡­ I have something to tell you¡­" I said all of a sudden.


    In response, the two looked at me at the same time.


    "Huh?"


    "Sylphy?"


    "I¡­ I found out that mom is pregnant!" I said, pointing at my mother''s belly.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The two were left frozen in time while looking at me with question marks engraved on their faces¡­


    -----

 Chapter 140 Im Going To Be A Big Sister

    -----


    I had revealed the truth quite shockingly. I was d they did not spit the food they had in their mouths and just slowly swallowed it instead. However, my parents were still surprised and shocked, looking at me with eyes wide open, although their faces showed great confusion.


    "What? Really?" asked my father.


    "No¡­ I don''t think so. I have not felt anything yet¡­ Sylphy, where did you get that idea?" asked my mother.


    "When we were taking a nap, I heard the beating of your heart and then¡­ another one, a small one near your belly¡­" I told them.


    "Ah¡­ but it''s so little I couldn''t really hear anything myself¡­" said my mother.


    "But I did! I already told you two that thanks to my Divine Protection, I have very keen senses now, right? It''s not only my sight, but my hearing is also got pretty good¡­" I told them.


    My parents looked at one another and then back at me.


    "S-Sylphy, are you sure?" asked my mother.


    "Yeah! I''m dead serious! I even used Heavenly Sight and was able to detect a tiny fetus," I told them, assuring them.


    "Ah¡­"


    After that, my mother went ckjawed. My parents trusted me enough to know that I was saying the truth. There was no point in ying them a prank like this just for theughs, after all.


    "T-Then¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My father quickly rushed towards my mother''s side, kneeling on the ground and gently putting his ears over her belly. My mother suddenly grew more and more restless as she let my father have his way.


    My father closed his eyes as he seemed to use magic to enhance his earing senses. Suddenly, two fox-like ears made of mes emerged where his ears were. They were not burning anything though, and were part of his Fire Spirit that I had not seen in a while, the giant nine-tailed fox.


    His eyes suddenly opened wide as he probably heard the tiny heartbeat.


    He stood up as he hugged my mom tightly. Tears began to pour out of his eyes as my mother still couldn''t believe it herself.


    "I-It''s true!" he eximed.


    "Oh¡­ by the gods¡­" muttered my mother.


    I was only watching the scene in silence as I saw both of my parents suddenly break into tears as if they were little children. Then again, I can understand it. It must be a very happy thing to have a second child. I''m d they epted it happily and didn''tin or something.


    There were certainly some people that might not really be as happy if they were to have a second child since they were already raising one. But my parents were very strong, so I can trust that they''ll raise my little sibling well.


    Actually, I can''t wait for it to be born. Just thinking about having a little sibling excites me¡­ I want to love it a lot, and slowly see it grow into a boy or a girl¡­


    "Aahhh¡­ sniff¡­ I can''t believe it¡­ but how? I have such low fertility¡­ howe I got pregnant just five years after?!" cried my mother.


    Well, maybe it''s because you two do it like rabbits every night?


    On second thought, I better not say that out loud.


    "Hahaha¡­! I''m going to be father a second time! I can''t believe it¡­ we better raise it as well as our little girl, okay? We''ll¡­ we''ll do our best!" said my father.


    "Dear¡­ I''m so happy¡­ a second child at my old age¡­ I can''t believe it¡­ it''s as if it were a second miracle by itself¡­" mother could only utter those words.


    "I know¡­ I know! You''re such a good woman¡­ I knew that we could make a family¡­ see? All those times you said it was impossible for you to get pregnant at your age¡­ see? It''s still possible¡­" father said with a beaming smile.


    "Sniff¡­ oohh¡­ I am so happy¡­" Tears started to pour out of mother''s eyes at this point.


    It seems like my mother had someplications before¡­ perhaps old elves like her had very low chances of giving birth, so this might have affected her and even when my father tried to ask her to make a family with him, she was refusing because she thought it would be impossible¡­


    Or that''s what I''m getting from their cries. But they''re a bit unintelligible, so I can''t tell much¡­


    However, I could clearly tell that happiness was overflowing from them right now.


    I decided to quickly rush towards them to not miss this opportunity, and both of my parents embraced me in their tight hugs while crying loudly.


    "You''re going to have a little sibling, Sylphy!" cried my father as he hugged me and kissed my forehead.


    "How do you feel about it? Are you happy, dear? Sob¡­" cried my mother in between her tears.


    "I''m happy¡­ Yeah! I can''t wait to see it¡­" I replied.


    "Me too! I want it right now¡­" cried my father.


    "Sniff¡­ I wonder if it''s going to be a boy this time¡­ or a girl again?" wondered my mother.


    "I-I don''t really care! I just want it!" said my father.


    He seemed to really want the baby. I would never expect a manly and powerful man to be so obsessed with babies, but he was indeed someone that wanted to see his child be born. Plus, he seemed happy to have a second, so he would probably be happy to have a third, a fourth, a fifth, and so on¡­


    "What will you name it?" I wondered.


    "I-I don''t know¡­" replied my father.


    "We''ll find a good name after some time, dear¡­ but we could probably make something up. We should cover up both genders, like we once did for Sylph," mother said.


    "Oh yeah! If you were to be born a boy, we would have called you Freyr, did you know that?" father said soon after.


    "Freyr? I see¡­ I guess it''s a pretty name, we could call the baby that if it''s a boy!" I said.


    "Yeah¡­ maybe!" said my father.


    "And if it''s a girl¡­ how about Freyja?" mother suggested soon after.


    "Oh, that sounds sweet as well." Father seemed to like the name.


    In any case, it seems that things were already decided.


    -----

 Chapter 141 I Want To Learn Death Magic!

    -----


    My mother and my father quickly began to celebrate that a second child wasing. So, after we ate our lunch, my mother quickly decided to bake a cake to celebrate the week of life the baby had lived so far, which I told her the age of.


    Meanwhile, my father went off into the nearby forest to hunt for wild beasts. He said he wanted to have a big feast with a lot of grilled meat for mom, so she can have a lot of protein for the child¡­ and fat.


    I guess my mother might truly grow fat after this. They''re really embracing the easygoing marriage life as of now¡­ ah well. I''m pretty sure my mother can reduce her weight with magic, there are certain spells more advanced than Metabolism Enhancement, after all, which could help her consume fat in seconds.


    I guess it''s more like she''s just willingly storing fat for winter¡­ like bears.


    Wait, she''s an elf. I shouldn''t use suchparisons.


    "Mom, are you sure a cake will do you good?" I wondered.


    "Eh? Ah¡­ but we must celebrate!" replied my mother.


    She had indeed be a bit more gluttonous now¡­


    "I guess you''re right¡­" I could only say in response.


    I didn''t wanted to annoy her over it, so I decided to cut it off for now and help her out a bit.


    We began making some whipped cream. Soon after, shemade theyers for the cake. She was making a ssic vani cake with white whipped cream on top, with boiled fruits covered in sugary water, which we got from the storage.


    "Sylphy, bring me the fruits, will you?" she asked.


    "Sure!" I nodded.


    I walked around the house and got into the storage room. There was a special magic in here that made non-living items keep their freshness for a while. It was something I had never seen before.


    I remember that my mother even told me once that they did something simr, but with Ice Magic, freezing things in storage rooms with ice to maintain the food.


    But this ce uses a spell she calls "Preservation", which is a Death attribute spell that can preserve items that dpose, such as all food. There are other spells from the Death attribute, such as Sterilization, Deodorization, Disinfect, and Detoxification, which are all very useful at preserving food and even cleaning a ce.


    I never thought Death Magic could be used in such many ways. One would always assume that Death Magic was all about just killing people or raising the undead, right? To think it has more uses than that.


    Of course, my mother was also an amazing magician. Although her specialization was in Life, Nature, and Light for the most part, she could use almost all other elements. She said she could use up to Tier 5 Death attribute spells, and that she could even raise skeletons and stuff. Though, she didn''t do it because she wasn''t able to control them well, and well, there was no point in doing so.


    She could also create summons like what she and father showed me back then, which they left protecting the ce whenever we''re not her. They often take the form of angelic creatures, and varied in strength¡­ well, those were often made with Creation Magic.


    Anyways, thanks to Death Magic, we can enjoy fresh food thatsts very long, and perhaps a lot of the house being free from bugs and stuff might also be because of this.


    In short, Death Magic is amazing.


    I want to learn Death Magic!


    My mother told me that I had an affinity for all elements due to my Elemental Magic Circle, so I could very much learn as much magic as I want, but she''s slowly trying to teach me what she''s better at first. Well, certain elements like Death and Blood were dangerous if handled by children.


    Ah¡­ now that I remember, my little sibling had a natural affinity for Death and Blood¡­


    I hope he doesn''t start using that magic the moment he''s born, or it might cause some problems¡­


    Well, if something happens, I''m sure my parents will be able to seal its mana or something. After all, they had showed the ability to do so before.


    I browsed around the storage room and found several ss jars filled with sweet water and floating fruits cut into pieces inside it. There were Eden Apples, Spring Damascuses, Summer Watermelons, Verdant Life Kiwis, and many others.


    These were all not normal fruits, obviously¡­ these fruits were the ones we harvested in here. They were all magically enhanced and held varied effects, but most of the time they could enhance physical abilities momentarily, give greater damage using a certain element, and stuff like that.


    There was a fruit named zing Strawberry, which has a very citric vor. When I eat them, my Fire Magic bes incredibly strong. Even my Ember skill bes mighty because of it. Perhaps I should make some potions out of them? Well first, my mother has to teach me alchemy¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Here, mommy," I said, bringing to my mother the things she asked for.


    My mother smiled warmly as she grabbed the jars and left them by the side.


    "Thank you, dear. Now we just have to wait for things to bake¡­ phew," my mother said as she sat down over a cushion and rested.


    "Are you feeling tired again?" I asked.


    "Yeah, I got tired all of a sudden again¡­ I think I know the reason why. The baby might be asionally draining my mana¡­ I remember you doing the same," mother replied.


    "Eh? Wouldn''t that be dangerous? Don''t elves use a lot of mana in their metabolism?" I asked.


    "Yeah, but don''t worry. It''s not something I can''t handle¡­ elven motherhood is like this. We women get tired more so often¡­ if my sister, who''s way weaker than me, was able to have like five kids, I''m sure I will be okay, seeing how I am a Priestess and a Hero¡­" said my mother.


    "Ah, I guess you''re right¡­" I said as I sat down beside her.


    -----

 Chapter 142 My Elven Family

    -----


    I often wonder about my elven family¡­ I know that there''s my grandpa from my father side, who''s named¡­ Hunter? Or something along those lines. But I still don''t know the name of my grandma. Also, my father sometimes spoke about his older brother, who''s a magic swordsman.


    But it appears that my mother doesn''t like his family very much, saying that her father was a barbarian man that forced his son to the bone while training when he was a child. She also said he was often overly abusive. Then again, my father still respects his father, most likely because he taught him everything he knows, including survival.


    And then there''s his mother¡­ the only thing I know about her was that he once said she was a huntress and was good at hunting animals to cook. Then, there was his older brother whom he said was good at magic from the beginning unlike him, so he merged his magic and sword techniques from a young age and became a very talented magic swordsman.


    But names? No? Can''t I know the names of my family at the very least?


    I know my father''s full name is An Bravo Firebrand, and mother''s full name is Faylen Naturia Yggdra, so I guess their families are the Bravo family of mercenaries, and the Naturia family of elven royalty of¡­ probably a kingdom of the same name?


    I ended up naming my Nature attribute spirit Naturia due to that surname, the same way I called my tree Yggdra.


    Wondering about these things really makes me think sometimes¡­ what''s the deal with my family? My mother seems to have big drama with her family, and she seems to not want me to go there at the moment for some reason.


    Meanwhile, my father hadpletely cut off anymunication with his own family long ago. Plus, he seems to be happy while not knowing anything about them¡­


    I fear the possibility that my father''s family might be dead¡­ and he''s only trying to get over it by casually talking about them from time to time, but without actually explicitly tell me that they''re gone¡­


    Maybe with mother''s case, it could be some stupid royalty drama I''ve heard sometimes about, where the siblings hate each other because they all want the throne or something. That always happens in these types of settings, after all.


    But it cannot be THAT simple, right?


    No way. There must be something else to it than just that¡­ and I think I''ve heard that my father''s father might be alive, so I shouldn''t assume everyone''s dead just because my father doesn''t talk about them to me.


    And about my mother''s family¡­ maybe she''s just introverted and doesn''t like them because they''re very extroverted unlike her? Well, that''s a positive way to put it, but I have no idea. It could probably be what I think, or be way moreplex than just that.


    "Mommy, when are you going to tell me more about your family? I want to learn more about my aunties, uncles, and grandparents¡­ why don''t you tell me anything about them?" I asked.


    I decided to be rather blunt in here, as there was no way I was going to get any answers because my mother didn''t even seem to be willing to talk to me about them in detail¡­


    "W-Well, it would be a bit tooplicated to tell you. My family is quite big¡­ and there are too many names for you to remember right now. Telling you each person and each name would be taxing to your mind, right? We''ll be heading there in a few more years from now¡­ I''ve already decided¡­ so you''ll be able to meet them by then, dear," she replied.


    "But I want to know more about them right now!" I urged.


    "Erm¡­ well, alright. But don''t me me if I reprimand you when you forgot their names, alright?" she said with a sigh.


    "Sure! Tell me!" I nodded without hesitation.


    I couldn''t hide my excitement, I wanted to know about my family after all.


    "Well, my father is¡­ well, he used to be the King of the Naturia Kingdom within the Anta Continent. He''s a stoic old elf, with great power over magic¡­ he was given the title of High Elven Sage King, and he led our country for centuries until he finally retired¡­ My father''s name is Thassarion Naturia Treebark¡­ my father''s¡­ well¡­ he''s a man that is very reserved," my mother started to exin.


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Indeed¡­ well¡­ he wasn''t the best father¡­ your father is like a thousand times better," mother said in response,ughing it off.


    "Oh¡­ d-did you have a hard time?" I asked.


    "Hmm? Me? Well, that''s long back in the past. I''ve lived for over 600 years now, so I don''t really care that much¡­ but he was always¡­ sigh¡­ an insensitive man¡­" mother replied, sighing soon after.


    "Insensitive?" I asked.


    "Well, that''s that¡­ don''t worry about it for now¡­ and then there''s my mom! She''s¡­ quite the woman. Ahem¡­ well, she used to be the former Queen of the Naturia Kingdom¡­ she didn''t have any particr talent other than great healing magic, and well, the ability to fly naturally with her fairy-like wings. She used to belong to the caste of elves known as Faeries, who grow butterfly-like wings when they reach maturity and gain the ability to fly freely¡­ They often have the power tomunicate with animals even more easily than normal Light Elves," mother continued.


    "Wow! That''s cool! So, she was a Fairy!" I said with awe.


    "You could say that! Though, I don''t know if you''ll ever grow wings¡­ only two of my siblings inherited them, so they''re rare in the bloodline. My mother''s name is Ayna Yggdra Flowerbud¡­ she''s a woman with quite the entric personality," mother said.


    "entric?" I asked.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ I don''t know how to say it otherwise, but she really is quite weird¡­ she was a careless mother, and¡­ although she was always gentle and nice, it always felt like her head was always elsewhere, not even being considerate to others despite her gentle nature¡­" mother rified, letting out a sigh.


    Ahh¡­ I can see why she doesn''t like to talk about her family. She had terrible parents¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 143 The King And Queen Of Elves

    -----


    So, this is what my mother has told me about my parents that Imitted to memory.


    Thassarion Naturia Treebark, former king of the Naturia Kingdom, my grandfather, a stoic elf man with enormous magical power, called the High Elven Sage King. He led the country for centuries until he finally retired. A very reserved man who''s often insensitive, he has a hard time showing emotions and doesn''t connect with others, even with his family.


    Ayna Yggdra Flowerbud, former queen of the Naturia Kingdom, my grandmother, a Faerie woman with butterfly wings. She has a youthful and beautiful appearance, and a childish personality that''s always cheerful. However, she also has a hard timeprehending other people''s feelings, even those of her own children. She''s also insensitive without realizing it, even when she thinks she''s a good and gentle mother.


    From what I learned about my mother''s parents, they seemed like an awful pair. One of them was a stoic man without any emotions who seemed to be incapable of being able to tell other people''s emotions, and even worse at connecting with them. Therefore, my mother called him an insensitive man.


    And then there''s my mother''s mother, or my grandmother, a gentle and cheerful type of mother, that ends up miserably failing as one as she only cares about superficial things, apparently. She also has a hard time realizing other people''s feelings, even her own children''s feeling. She''s gentle but never connected with them nor even truly cared. Therefore, she came out just as insensitive, just with a different personality than her father.


    With these two amazing parents, I could already imagine that her childhood wasn''t the best. Ugh, to think these were my maternal grandparents made me get the shivers. I think I''m afraid of meeting them now¡­ well, it shouldn''t be bad as long as I don''t expect them to have any emotional connection with me.


    "So, those are your grandparents! Excited to see them now?" she said with a light sigh.


    "Eeehh¡­ well, a little bit," I replied, my tone now unsure.


    "Ah, I see you really want to meet your family¡­ I can''t really stop you, dear. It''s all up to you. We''ll eventually go to my homnd in the future because I want you to take sses from several of the teachers I respect in the Magic Academy," she said soon after.


    "Are they really better than you, a Hero?" I ask.


    "Of course. Being a Hero doesn''t mean being the best at magic. I mean, I''m pretty good at it, and I can teach you a lot, but there are people that are even better at theory, magic rune creation, and so much more. They even have more years of experience in teaching it to children than I ever had¡­ I''ve lived for 600 years so far, but most of it was spent as a secretary and librarian of the Magic Academy, I did give sses for several years, but not as much as these old sages," mother told me.


    "I see¡­ I''m quite excited to go meet them, then! It seems like you know them well, right?" I asked.


    "Yeah¡­ they''re all entric. Some of them are nice and gentle, while there might be some that would appear to be very strict and annoying, but most of the time, their actions have good intentions," mother said in response.


    "Okay¡­ I get it." I nodded.


    "And about your uncles¡­ t-there are so many¡­ Well¡­"


    However, before we could begin talking about the many uncles and aunties I had, my father knocked on the door and brought with him arge beast to feast upon.


    It resembled a small dragon. It was a wyvern around 5 meters long. Mind you, dragons could easily surpass 20 meters.


    "I got this adult wyvern. It looks pretty strong, so it will give you a lot of protein and energy for the baby, Faylen!" my father said happily.


    "Oh dear¡­ I''m going to end up stuffed¡­ sigh¡­ how fat will I end up getting? It''s only been a bit over seven years since Sylph was born¡­" mother could not help but say.


    It seems she was going to have some weight problems in the future. Well, she needed even more energy now that she was pregnant, but I guess she doesn''t like it.


    "Daddy, can I help you butcher?" I requested.


    "Yes,e with me, Sylph. Let''s leave your mother for now and let her rest," father said as he nodded.


    I quickly decided to help my father butcher the giant wyvern. Well, it was not as easy as butchering the smaller six-limbed lizards. This beast had a lot of scales, which were even harder than the lizards.


    Then again, it was also pretty tasty. I''ve eaten wyvern meat before. It was almostparable to dragon meat, but less intense in vor and more bearable. Dragon meat was almost addictive when one took a few bites, and it would be very hard to stop eating.


    "Hmm¡­ how about I upgrade your equipment using this wyvern leather and scales? I think I can get you something pretty good-looking as well. Do you like the red scales? They match you," father said while we were butchering.


    "I do! But can''t I use the red scales from the Red Dragon you killed years ago? Where did all those materials go?" I asked in response.


    "Oh, those! We sold most of them¡­" father replied.


    "EH?!" I asked in surprise.


    Why did you sell them?! I thought my parents were rich! You don''t need to sell stuff if you''re rich!


    "We have money to spare, but sometimes that''s not enough for people that don''t value money. They''re mostly away from civilization, so trading is a thing there¡­ the Witch of the Blue Mountain epts requests if we give her goodpensation first, although she does give out a few freebies," father said.


    "Oh¡­" I said, sighing not long after.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Don''t worry, we still got a few items left from it saved around¡­ I guess I can whip something up for you," father said sometimeter.


    "Really? That would be awesome! Thank you, dad!" Naturally, I was ecstatic to hear that.


    "Hahaah! Don''t worry, my little princess. For you, I''ll give you anything!" said my father pridefully. He really liked to spoil his young daughter.


    -----

 Chapter 144 Cooking Wyvern Meat With Fathers Special Recipe

    -----


    Father promised me to upgrade my equipment using new materials, so I was rather excited about the future where I could wear an even stronger set of clothes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Because I was small, wearing conventional armor wouldn''t do. So, father made these materials into clothes that even a little girl could use. Well, it also included leather armor made out of the scales from the six-limbed lizard I once hunted, but now he was going to upgrade it even more using the scales from this wyvern, and perhaps the scales left over from Ignatius.


    After butchering the beast, father quickly set up some fire using his magic. Then, a massive grill was put over the mes as we began grilling pieces of the wyvern, which we decided to cut off as it was toorge. Some pieces still had the bones attached to them, but bones made things tastier, right? So, it''s for the best.


    There was also a lot of grease, surprisingly. This wyvern was putting on some weight, and the tasty meat became even tastier as the juices of the grease slowly attached to it and began to meld with the meat.


    "Look, Sylphy. This is my special marinating sauce. I put it over the meat when I grill it so it tastes even better¡­" father said as he retrieved a small bottle from his inventory, which had some sauce on it.


    The sauce was very liquid, looking like a mixture of herbs with other juices¡­


    "Oh, what''s in there?" I wondered.


    "There''s a lot of aromatic and tasty herbs inside. I also mixed it with lemon juice and other fruit juices, mostly citric ones. The meat bes tasty because of it," father replied, his tone somewhat proud.


    "Ooohh¡­ so that''s why it always has this sweet and citric vor¡­ and the aroma that your grilled meat always has¡­ it was all because of this! You''re pretty good at cooking grilled meat, father. You even think about stuff like this!" I could not help but say.


    "Hahaha! Yeah, this sauce is not my own recipe, though. It was made by my mother. Because we used to wander around all the time, we often hunted for food whenever we wanted to eat a lot in dinner¡­ because the best way to quickly cook a lot of meat was by grilling, my mother came out with ideas like this sauce, to always give it a nice vor to add to the meat, so it wouldn''t taste nd," father said in response.


    "Ooh, I see¡­ it must have been a fun childhood if you were able to wander everywhere¡­" I said.


    "Haha! It certainly was! My father was very strict with training and all, but it was what made me into the strong man I am right now. With the strength my father helped me to grow, I''ve been able to protect Faylen and you¡­ well¡­ I¡­ I wasn''t able to protect you¡­ I guess I wasn''t¡­" he said with pride, only for his tone to be sorrowful soon after as he let out a sigh.


    Suddenly remembering what I went through with Hell, my father quickly fell into silence as he looked at the grilling meat.


    I hugged my father andforted him.


    "Don''t worry about it, father¡­ you did everything you could, it wasn''t something we could predict¡­" I consoled him.


    "Ah¡­ I guess¡­ but still, I get shbacks to it and¡­ Sylphy, how can you deal with such things if you were the one¡­ most affected by it?" he asked.


    I looked into my father''s eyes. Our conversation and our mood quickly shifted into this out of nowhere¡­ then again, I get it. Sometimes remembering traumatic experiences can make people change their mood in seconds.


    I suppose my father wasn''t capable of protecting me back then. I would have really died back then if it wasn''t because of the glitched system''s endless HP¡­ I don''t know what my father would have done himself. Perhaps they would have attempted to revive me even as I was on the floor made into a pulp. Then again, I don''t know if there were ways to revive people in this world.


    Well, I''m not particrly traumatized, but I really don''t want to talk about it¡­


    "I don''t want to talk about it¡­ father, just forget about these things for now. Come on, mother''s pregnant, and we are about to celebrate it. Let''s not dwell in the past. Instead, let''s be happy and thankful we can all be together now," I told him, wanting to change topics.


    "S-Sylphy¡­ Y-You''re right! I shouldn''t be¡­ thinking about this¡­ I just love you so much it makes me sad when I think about this stuff! But you''re right! L-Let''s just enjoy the moment and be happy as we are!" he replied, nodding and hugging me tightly.


    He kissed my cheek and my forehead, then he rubbed the tip of his nose with mine.


    "You''re my precious little girl¡­ I won''t¡­ let that happen to you ever again¡­" he said.


    "Father¡­ don''t worry," I said as I kissed the tip of his nose.


    "Hahh¡­ Ah! The meat! Damn it!" My father quickly began to turn the meat around so it wouldn''t end up charred on one side.


    "Is it ready?" mother could not help but ask, who came out of the house.


    "Yeah, almost ready, dear," replied my father.


    "Here, I brought you some juice," she said soon after.


    Mother brough us some Eden Apple juice with some ice cubes on it. Well, it was very refreshing. Because of it, I realized I haven''t drunk any water in the entire day, and my throat was quite dry.


    Ahh. The taste of apple juice is so nice, especially when it''s so sweet and cold¡­


    "Hmm¡­ this really hits the spot¡­" Father let out a satisfied sigh.


    "Eden Apple is pretty good for pies and juice, after all. It even enhances your physical body and magical power slightly," mother said in response.


    "Wow, it does that?" I asked.


    "You never figured it out?" mother asked back.


    "Ahh¡­ W-Well, maybe not as much¡­" I replied, letting out a light chuckle.


    I knew it helped a bit, but not that it did it permanently¡­ wait, could one of the reasons why I have so much magic power is because I''ve been eating magic fruits since I was a baby? I guess a healthy diet is very important¡­


    -----

 Chapter 145 My Little Sibling Is Not A Vampire!

    -----


    We sat down around the table as the meat was served. There were also a lot of boiled potatoes, rice, and vegetable sds, alongside all sorts of sauces. My family enjoyed their sauces. In fact, mayonnaise was my favorite to go with freshly boiled potatoes, pouring the creamy sauce over them was always nice, and then eating the potato with the meat¡­ mmm~


    However, meat and potatoes were very dry, so I had to apany it with mother''s delicious Eden Apple juice. She said she made it by boiling the fruit and then cooling down the juice that came out of the fruit while it was being boiled.


    There were also the fruit pieces, which she put inside bottles with water with sugar, saving them as snacks forter, or to add into apple pie or even in cake, just like the one we were having today.


    There was also the big cake, of course. It was covered in white cream and was decorated with a beautiful crown of colorful fruits over it. Mother had also mixed fruits in between theyers with the white whipped cream.


    Everything looked so tasty, so I stuffed myself eating! Using the Metabolism eleration spell, I was able to digest food faster, so my stomach was able to store more food, allowing me to continue eating for a while.


    At the end, most of the meat was gone. In fact, my parents used simr magical methods to eat a lot of it. Because of that, the delicious wyvern had almostpletely disappeared!


    As of now, we were all enjoying slices of cake with tea. Though, the night had alreadye, so we were close to going to sleep.


    "Yawn¡­ I think I''m sleepy¡­" I muttered.


    "Well, this has been a long day, so you should really go to bed now, Sylphy," mother said in response.


    "Yeah¡­" I nodded.


    "Let''s go, I''ll bring you to bed," father said as he stood up from his seat.


    After getting in bed, my parents gave me a hug and then left me on bed.


    Phew, I''m really tired.


    It was definitely a long day¡­


    For now, I just closed my eyes and decided to sleep.


    ¡­


    While I slept, I woke up within my Soul Scape. Like usual, Ie here while I sleep to train my magic, techniques, and also spend time with my familiars.


    It was quite obvious, but if I didn''t spend time with my familiars, they''ll grow detached from me and their trust in me would decrease. I don''t know exactly when they spend time with their familiars, but I would guess that my parents also do it when they go to sleep.


    "Sylphy, congrattions on your little sibling!" said Furoh as I appeared.


    "Ah! Furoh, so you heard about it? I''m also excited to see it!" I said with a smile.


    "Yeah! I''ve never had siblings before, so I wonder how it''ll feel¡­" wondered Furoh.


    "I''m sure you''ll be able to meet it when it''s born. After all, you''re also part of the family," I replied.


    "M-Me? But I''m a demon¡­" he said.


    "But you''re my familiar now! Haven''t we spent time together since the contract? That''s more than enough for me to count it," I told him.


    "Haha¡­ you''re too humble sometimes¡­" He chuckled.


    "Foooohhh! Foaaa!"


    Naturia flew around me before resting over my head. I think this means she missed me a lot.


    "Naturia, will you give your blessings to the little baby?" I asked.


    "Foo! Fooo!" repliedNaturia.


    I heard that True Spirits were capable of blessing people to give them good fortune, but that would usually be very strong ones. So, I guess Naturia wouldn''t be able to¡­ yet.


    However, she seemed very enthusiastic about it, so I guess she really wants to help in that regard. It makes me happy to have such a cute little spirit with me.


    "So, you''re having a sibling¡­ but wait, didn''t you see it with your eyes? What gender is it?" Ignatius asked.


    "We couldn''t discern it yet, Ignatius. A one-week fetus has yet to develop a gender¡­" replied Alice, or well, the System, who emerged in her usual form as a sphere of bright white light.


    "Oh, I didn''t know that¡­ well, I don''t know if dragons are the same. Never had the chance to just sit and watch an egg," replied Ignatius.


    "They should also be like that¡­ anyways, that baby still had interesting things¡­ the soul it had¡­ it possessed quite dark affinities," Alice said soon after.


    "Oh yeah. I also saw them¡­ what''s up with that? Will your sibling be able to wield Blood Magic? Wait, did your mother have an affair with a Vampire?" Furoh asked with curiosity.


    "Vampire? What''s that even? And no, she didn''t have any affair with any Vampire!" I replied.


    "Furoh, don''t mess around with things like those. Also, exin what''s a Vampire," Alice said in response to his words.


    "A Vampire is¡­ erm, well, a group of arrogant demons that are partially undead, and are highly proficient in both magic and physical strength¡­ they drink blood and are good at Blood Magic, or something¡­ I think they can''t walk on the day or they get burned by the sunlight," answered Furoh not long after.


    "What? They get burned by sunlight? Well, that sucks," I sighed.


    "It really does suck! But in exchange, they get to be highly prestigious in the Demon Continent. Also, I think they even have influence around humans¡­ they''re really cunning," he added.


    "Huh¡­ well, my mother is very loyal to my father, so I doubt she''ll ever have an affair. People are just born with different affinities. There''s nothing wrong with my sibling''s affinity for Blood. It doesn''t necessarily have to be a Vampire," I said after his exnation.


    "I-I know! Sorry, I was just joking around. I was trying to lighten the mood¡­" Furoh said, apologizing soon after.


    "Well, at least I got to learn about these Vampires or something¡­ I wonder if there are more weird and quirky demon races out there¡­ no offense," I said to Furoh.


    "No problem, we demons are very diverse¡­" replied Furoh.


    And so, we continued chatting through the night after that. In any case, it seemed hat everyone was happy over my new sibling.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -----

 Chapter 146 One Month Later, Zack And The Wind Spirit

    -----


    It has been a month since my mother discovered she was pregnant. Although her belly had barely grown a bit, she had begun to feel more tired and sleepy. Nheless, we had still gone to Aquarina''s ce to stay for an entire week. However, I fear that the more my mother''s belly grew, the weaker and more tired she''ll get, so we wouldn''t be able to travel around the skies with her.


    It would be possible that this might result in us not being able to visit Aquarina and Zack as much. Perhaps, in the final months of her pregnancy, it won''t even happen at all until she gave birth.


    I think I could go with father to Aquarina''s ce, but my father doesn''t want to leave me alone nor does he want to leave mother alone. He wants all three of us to always stick together.


    After all the things that we had gone through, such a thought process is more than reasonable, so I cannot really me him. In any case, Aquarina and her family can stille here asionally, although it will take them time. Also, they''ll need to go back after some time. After all, leaving the vige without their protection is not something they liked to do.


    However, for the moment, I should cherish this time I could still keep in touch with them until those monthse. Aquarina and Zack have be my most beloved friends and the people I hold dear a lot, probably the most after my parents.


    We were currently sitting around that one special stone near the Amazon vige, which was the spirit stone or something like that¡­ I don''t remember the name anymore.


    Anyways, this special stone had a lot of spirit energy. Recently, while I wasn''t here, Aquarina told me that Zack got his spirit when she was wandering around with him.


    "It happened without me realizing it¡­ we were hunting horned hares and then I stumbled into this stone. I ended up touching it because it was glowing so bright¡­ it was like, attracting me or something¡­ well, after that, I heard the whisper of something, a little voice¡­ then, I got this thing," exined Zack.


    His palm opened as his spirit appeared. It was a small, white-colored mass of¡­ floating clouds? That was his spirit, which was ssified as a¡­ wait for it¡­ Sylph!


    Yes, it had my name. Elemental Spirits had "ssifications", which named them ording to their element. Wind attribute spirits were called Sylphs, and my name was Sylph too, so I was named after Wind Spirits. Then again, I haven''t even learned Wind Magic in detail.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Maybe I should honor my name and really get into Wind Magic¡­ there are some useful stuffs on it¡­ but as of now, I am trying to learn more of Fire, Light, Life, and Nature, which are the primary elements supported by my spirits and my skills.


    The cloud floating atop Zack''s palm suddenly opened an eye as small amounts of lightning came out of the eye slightly¡­


    "It''s quite a pretty cloud!" I said.


    "Yeah, I guess¡­" replied Zack while blushing a bit.


    The cloud looked at us with its big eye and instantly flew towards me. Then, its eye fixated on my face. What''s wrong with this spirit?


    "¡­"


    Spark!


    Suddenly, a spark of lightning hit my nose, shocking me and making me fall to the ground!


    "Ouch! What was that for?!" I asked.


    "¡­"


    The cloud flew back to Zack in silence.


    "Cumulus, why did you do that?! Apologize!" said Zack angrily.


    "Sylphy! Are you okay?!" asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. It wasn''t much," I replied as I quickly got back up.


    The little attack was shocking more than anything, but it wasn''t painful. Maybe my sense of pain has be a bit duller over time¡­ whatever''s the case, if I have survived getting dismembered alive, I''m sure that I can survive this much without problems!


    "Sorry about that again, Sylphy¡­" Zack apologized with a sigh. Cumulus was the name that he gave to his spirit. He had always had an affinity for Wind, so it fit him to have a Wind Spirit, just like how Aquarina got herself a Water Spirit named Undine.


    Spirits help us wield the elements better and more easily, which was especially good for children such as ourselves who were still developing our powers. All in all, they help us in many ways.


    "Don''t worry, Zack. I''m just happy to see you with a spirit. I hope it can be of great help in the future¡­" I said.


    "Sure! I''m going to train with him and one day, we''ll get as strong as you and your spirits!" replied Zack.


    "Haha, we''ll see about that!" I said defiantly, so he could feel encouraged andpetitive.


    "You''ll see!" Naturally, Zack wasn''t going to relent. He was getting pumped.


    Aquarina quickly summoned Undine to show it to us.


    "M-My Undine had grown up since the first time I met her. Wanna see?" she asked as she looked at me with her pretty aquamarine eyes. Soon, she opened the palm of her hand as a wave of water emerged, which turned into a fountain moving upwards, spiraling around, summoning a small little mermaid-like spirit.


    It had the upper torso of a cute, blue-skinned girl, with long blue hair, and bright blue eyes. On the other hand, the lower half was that of a fish with shiny scales. She was also holding a trident, surprisingly.


    "Wow, she has indeed grown! I remember she used to be the size of your hand, but now it''s almost half your body size!" I said.


    "Right? Undine has gotten big!" replied Aquarina with a nod. I''m d she got a friend to be with her even when I''m not here for her, Undine has helped her a lot at using and mastering her Water Magic.


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Undine lightlyughed. She wasn''t able to speak but sometimes would giggle sweetly when she got happy. She was also an infant spirit, the same as Zack''s Cumulus and my Naturia.


    Ignatius was not an infant, but he was definitely far from reaching maturity now that he was back to an egg, which he hasn''t grown out from even after trying many times to break out of his own shell¡­


    -----

 Chapter 147 Lets Spar!

    -----


    After seeing Zack''s spirit, I realized that he had everything required to be a great fighter now. Although he wasn''t good at conventional magic, he had arge mana pool and was great with the axe. He was mostly self-taught in that regard, but he was already pretty good at using the axe techniques, as well as unarmed martial arts.


    Using his Wind Magic, which he couldn''t really conjure into anything shy, probably being simr to my father in his youth, he was able to boost his speed and even acquire the power to unleash stronger attacks with the axe. The strength of his axe merged with the wind, generating shing winds when he swung the weapon.


    Now with a spirit, this battle prowess was enhanced even further, making him even more formidable than before! I''m looking forward to his growth, to be honest.


    "So, you''re having a little sibling in the near future, Sylphy?" Zack asked.


    "Oh yeah. I guess I never talked about it. Aquarina kind of knew¡­ I think," I replied.


    "Hmmm¡­ Sylphy''s little sibling will surely be cute like her¡­ I wonder if it''s going to be a girl or a boy¡­ either way, I will also treat it as my little sibling!" said Aquarina.


    "Hehe, I would be grateful if you did. It''ll be hard to be a big sister myself¡­ I''m still growing and all, but mom said I didn''t have to worry about such things, raising the children was their responsibility after all¡­" I said in response.


    "I see¡­. must be fun to be waiting for a sibling to be born soon¡­ I wish I could have one," Zack sighed.


    "Well? We can be your little sisters if you want," I said with a smile.


    "Eh?!" asked Aquarina in shock.


    "L-Little sisters?! For me?!" said Zack. He looked at us while bing continuously redder.


    "Yeah¡­ eh? What''s wrong? Are you okay?" I asked.


    I noticed that Zack had be way too red, and steam wasing out of his ears. He looked at me in shock, as if I had said something I shouldn''t. On the other hand, Aquarina was looking at me with disbelief.


    "S-Sylphy! How can you say that?!" she asked in surprise.


    "What? What''s wrong?" I asked back.


    "I don''t want to be this brute''s sister¡­!" replied Aquarina.


    "Oh¡­ okay, I get it¡­ you don''t have to be like that¡­" I sighed.


    "D-Don''t say such weird things¡­ even if they''re jokes¡­" said Zack.


    But I wasn''t joking? What''s wrong with that? Does he feel weird? I guess I should cut it out then¡­


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say weird stuff again. Happy? Though, I really don''t know what''s wrong with that? I just want to be closer to you," I said.


    "C-Closer?!" eximed Zack as he once more got red.


    What''s wrong with this guy? He really acts the weirdest in the most serious of moments.


    "What?! Sylphy, you want to get closer with Zack? W-What about me? You don''t want to be closer with me instead?" asked Aquarina in response. She seemed desperate, as if her entire world was shattering before her and whatever I was about to say right now would decide her destiny.


    "Eh? Erm¡­ I also want to be closer with you too, Aquarina¡­" I replied as I held her hand and smiled back at her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aquarina blushed a bit as she hastened her breathing.


    "Uwah¡­ Sylphy! Sure! Let''s get closer!" she replied as she hugged me tightly. I petted her head and made her feel happier.


    "I-I''m okay as it is now. Don''t get closer to me or something¡­ also, it seems youckmon sense sometimes. What you said sounded very awkward¡­" said Zack not long after.


    "It did?! I just thought we should bond more as friends¡­ ahah¡­ I''m not good at this¡­" I sighed. Aquarina looked back at me with an rmed look once more, each attempt at me trying to "get closer" to Zack made her panic.


    "Can you stop overreacting?" I asked Aquarina, who was startled, soon nodding in response.


    "S-Sorry¡­ I know I overexaggerate sometimes¡­" Aquarina said, letting out a light sigh after that.


    I petted her head tofort her a little bit. These two kids were often rather simple minded, but sometimes they would get way tooplex for me to handle correctly. There''s Zack getting weirded out with my attempts at getting closer to him, and then Aquarina getting jealous about it. The whole dynamic is cute, but it gets repetitive very quickly.


    In any case, for today, I had already checked the spirits of the two, and kind of wanted to do a few things. I knew I had been practicing my sword techniques and magic, and I also know Aquarina had been learning from Shade. On the other hand, Zack mostly learned by himself, although Nepheline came to teach him some martial arts using his body, which was morepatible with her own techniques.


    And because I love to see them grow stronger, I''ve been itching for a fighttely. Back in my house, I''ve been mostly locked at home or practicing the sword or spells. I''ve been exploring the nearby forest, but I only get so far before my time is up.


    So I thought, ''Hey, why not spar with the two?''


    Well, why not? It seems fun, and perhaps we could learn from one another better that way.


    "Spar?" asked Zack.


    "Yeah, you saw me spar with Aquarina back then. It was pretty intense. Wanna spar with me? I want to see how far you can go," I told him.


    "H-How far I can go¡­" murmured Zack.


    He suddenly looked at his hands, which were covered in scars. Ever since he was a child, he has been battling and surviving. I could feel that he would be an even fiercer fighter than Aquarina.


    "Come on. Why are you doubting so much? Are you chickening out?" asked Aquarina teasingly, making Zack grow furious.


    "I-I''m not chickening out! I will fight¡­ spar, I mean¡­" replied Zack.


    "So, you ept? Nice! Alright, Zack. I''ve been seeing you grow for a while now. Time to show me what you''re made of!" I said pridefully.


    -----

 Chapter 148 What Are Your Ambitions?

    -----


    Simply growing stronger was boring. I also want to experience more. Sure, battling wild beasts and monsters was very fun¡­ but there''s something even more fun than that. Fighting against someone that has also been growing stronger on their own.


    Despite what it might seem, my fight against Aquarina really left quite the impact in my mind. It made me realize that I really wanted to fight strong people. There was a certain, intrinsic fun in doing so, as if something primal within me was always ring up when I did.


    I guess I might be a battle junkie deep down, or maybe it''s out of boredom that I suddenly find enjoyment in fighting someone. Perhaps there were more reasons than that, but those were the ones I coulde up with for now.


    I''ve been seeing Zack grow stronger for years now. Since that day I met him in this vige, where he was following us around like a creep, all the way to now, when we epted him in the party. Now, he was a crucial part of our trio. He was indispensable. Even Aquarina would think that if she were forced to say the truth of what she thought.


    Aquarina''s fight with me was amazing. She had showcased abilities I had never seen before. Plus, she showcased to me what her intentions were. She wanted to protect me a lot, because I might act too reckless sometimes. She wanted to overpower me and show me that she was strong enough, stronger than me, so she could properly protect me.


    But in the end, I still beat her, and I showed her that I didn''t really need the protection of someone. Also, despite being reckless, I had the strength to back up my recklessness. In any case, I still found a lot of value in her emotions and concerns, and I also realized that having someone protecting my back is never a bad thing, especially if we protect each other''s backs.


    But what about Zack? Unlike Aquarina and I, he didn''t seem to be moved as much by emotions or something like that. He was often rather rxed or calm. At other times, he felt like the one that was the most grounded among us, the one that was often a voice of reason to us, although he also tended to be a bit weird himself.


    But the thing is¡­ what were Zack''s ambitions? What does he want to aplish with all of this? Does he just want to grow stronger and nothing else? I wonder what''s moving him aside from survival.


    "So, Zack. Why are you growing stronger?" I asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Eh? Why¡­?" he asked, somewhat confused.


    We were currently facing one another in the middle of a clearing near the Amazon vige.


    Zack''s emerald-colored eyes looked down to the ground as he seemed to be thinking.


    "What do you mean? I just want to survive¡­ it''s normal to want to grow stronger in a world like this one¡­" he answered.


    "That''s fair¡­ but is there nothing else driving you? All of us are ultimately driven by survival, yes, but there''s always something else as well," I replied.


    "Something else¡­ w-well¡­ I want to¡­ I want to one day travel around the world with you¡­ so I don''t want to be left behind¡­ I know you''re a hero with Aquarina¡­ and I''m not one¡­ I wasn''t blessed by anyone¡­ so that''s why¡­ I have to put in extra effort so I can stay by your side¡­ I guess¡­" he replied, averting his gaze from me while blushing.


    "Ooohh~?! So that''s it! Oh dear¡­" I could not help but say. I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed after that.


    It was all because of me! To think he would be sopromised for my own sake¡­ he really has be a good friend, isn''t he?


    "W-Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked.


    "Nothing, I was just surprised¡­ alright. Let''s begin!" I said as I charged forward.


    "Eh?!"


    FLAAAASSSH!


    By utilizing the Light attribute spell ''shing Movement'', and the Life attribute spell ''Metabolism eleration'', I was able to enhance my movement speed, as well as the metabolism of my body, boosting the total strength of my entire body.


    With that, I reached up to him in an instant. Ember was used below my feet to propel my legs, giving me explosive movement. Thisbination of spells was always the best at allow me to move at fast speeds!


    "Agh¡­!"


    CLASH!


    I swung my normal sword against Zack. In response, he quickly had to intercept with the tip of his axe. However, axes were terrible against swords. The round de usually slipped off the de of the sword, so I was able to easily slip through his resistance and attack his side.


    "Come on, Zack! You''re way too slow!"


    CLASH!


    "Nngh?!"


    I hit the left side of his ribs with a moderate amount of strength, using the dull part of my de. After all, I wasn''t aiming to pierce through his flesh.


    "Aaagh!"


    Zack cried as he was thrown to the side, rolling over the grass.


    Oops, after he said such a sweet thing to me¡­ I do this.


    Was I too brutish?


    "Zack, are you okay?" I asked in concern.


    "¡­"


    Zack looked at the floor and suddenly clenched his fists.


    He grabbed the axe again and looked back into my eyes.


    His eyes suddenly shed with bright light.


    Something suddenly changed.


    "Haahhh¡­"


    He suddenly began to utilize some sort of breathing technique. His entire body exuded a strong aura of mana around him¡­ I could sense something else within him.


    I quickly felt his aura suddenly grow threatening. I quickly got into a stance, recognizing that he might be getting serious now.


    "Sorry for attacking you abruptly. I wanted to test your reflexes. Now,e at me," I said to him.


    "I''ll show you I''m not someone you''ll mess around with¡­ Sylphy, I''ll make you take me seriously!" he roared, rushing towards me.


    His strong and corpulent body would imply that he would move slow. However, the winds epassed his entire body, making him move at an incredible speed.


    CLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 149 Sylphy VS Zack 1

    -----


    Zack''s presence suddenly changed. It was as if he had be a mountain before me.


    I noticed that Aquarina was looking at him with surprise by the side.


    His presence definitely felt different than fighting against Aquarina. His presence was¡­ way too different. It was his own thing.


    It was like a mountain, but at the same time, it was filled with turbulent and wild winds flowing everywhere. It was something that I couldn''t help but admire.


    But wasn''t he just a kid that just started training? Why was he so specialpared to all the other Amazons in the tribe? There wasn''t anything that made him uniquepared to them, right?


    Nothing aside from his past and what he went through since a young age¡­ but there might had been something within him all this time that really just made him unique.


    "I will make you take me seriously, Sylphy!" he shouted.


    His conviction was zing like a me. His entire body was epassed in winds as he moved towards me at an increasing speed, surprising me.


    FLAAASH!


    Like a sh of winds, he appeared in front of me in an instant and shed against me with all his might. His enormous axe was heavy and strong, suddenly bing different. It was because he imbued it with the power of his mana, most likely.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Zack''s movements were rough, but they were filled with strength. The spirit of wind behind him used the winds to make his movements more precise and faster, as if he wasbining the best of both worlds.


    I see. So that''s how he can go at it. By fusing his physical strength and brutish fighting style with the finesse of Wind Magic, he can create a perfectbination and bnce between overwhelming strength and speed. He''s certainly not a normal kid at all. In fact, he might be stronger than normal adults in the vige.


    I kept defending, trying to parry from time to time, but his attacks were very intense. The weight he put in each swing made it extremely hard for me to parry his attacks with my de correctly.


    I didn''t haveparable strength to him when he went all out like this. Our frames were different, after all. Although my Physique had been increasing in rank, Zack must have an innately higher physique. After all, my father said that all people have different starting points. Perhaps Zack''s Physique was innately strong, which was why he could wield such a big axe at his young of age.


    Because of that, in pure physical strength, I cannot win over him. At most, I can resist and parry some attacks, but he would ultimately overwhelm me!


    Of course, that''s in the case where I don''t use magic. With magic, I can even enhance my own physical strength. With that in mind¡­


    Guess who has a lot of mana?


    I quickly conjured several body enhancing spells over my body, reinforcing my muscles, bones, and skin, while at the same time boosting my metabolism, making my blood pump through my body at a faster rate.


    "Here Ie again!" I said as I pushed forward and surprised Zack.


    "Ah¡­!"


    Zack almost tripped over his own weight. The winds he was trying to control sometimes would notpletely obey him, showing his experience in the usage of Wind Magic. I abused that to charge forward as I put my palm in front of him and unleashed a fireball!


    "Hey, that''s cheating!" he cried, before shielding himself with his axe.


    BOOOM!


    The fireball was made out of many little Embers merged together. Zack realized that''s what I was going to do as he saw the many little mes converge into a fireball, something that often happened when I create Fire spells using the Ember Skill.


    Then again, the fireball wasn''t that strong at all. With that, he quickly realized that it was something to just distract him, while I intercepted him from his left side!


    CLASH!


    "Y-You¡­.!" he cried, shing against my de in time, only to receive a strong kick in the ribs, the same ones I had hit before, making him grit his teeth and twist his face in pain.


    "We''re going all out, right? This isn''t a battle about techniques. You''re clearly using magic and an axe. Anything goes, Zack. You should also use everything you got!" I told him.


    "If that''s the case¡­ don''t go crying if I hurt you too badly!" he roared as he suddenly shed against my de while his fist reached my chest, punching me with a lot of force. Normally, that wouldn''t have been enough to damage me properly. However, he had packed that punch with a lot of Wind Magic. So, the moment the fist hit me, an explosion of winds was unleashed, pushing me back several meters, almost blowing me away!


    BOOOMMM!!!


    "W-Wow¡­!"


    I gritted my teeth as I used Ember to conjure several res around my feet, quickly managing to maneuver in midair as I managed tond on my two feet.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A punch to the chest didn''t even faze you?!" he cried in surprise.


    "Hehe, you can punch this girl all you want, I''m not going to fall that easily! Hey, how about you take my fist now?!" Iughed, reaching up to him again and quickly enhancing my speed several times once more through the conjuration of body enhancing spells.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    My blows began to overwhelm him as hisck of true techniques began to turn his axe attacks predictable to me. Unlike Aquarina and I, hecked technique aside from the most basic ones.


    "Hahh¡­ RAAH!"


    However, Zack suddenly unleashed an explosion of wind magic, unleashing it as a shockwave of invisible winds reaching up to me and shing against me. I shielded myself with my arms and sword as he used this opportunity to attack me.


    "HAAAHHH!"


    Spark¡­ spark!


    And then I saw it¡­ Zack showed something more than just wind.


    -----

 Chapter 150 Sylphy VS Zack 2

    -----


    "W-What the¡­?!"


    Aquarina cried in surprise as she saw what I saw. Zack unleashed not only winds but¡­ sparks of electricity from his weapon.


    I had seen that before, his spirit, Cumulus, had such a power. I had heard from my mother that Wind and Thunder Magic were very closely rted with one another. After all, they both controlled the weather, and could be produced from the other in a way.


    Usually, when a person has affinity for Wind, Thunder would also show up as a potential affinity. Zack always had the affinity for Wind since he was a kid. He had once told me that he was able to move things around with waves of his hands, which were actually the winds that obeyed him.


    And now, through the spirit, he might be awakening the other element, the brother of Wind, Thunder!


    Sparks of lightning began to emerge around his weapon, overcharging it with energy¡­


    CLASH!


    His weapon shed against me quickly after as I intercepted it with my de. I gritted my teeth and received his attack head on, looking defiantly into his eyes only to find his surprised gaze.


    A st of lightning reached me as I was pushed back. Surprised, I quickly decided to attack once more, swinging my de. I shed against his shoulder and then, with strength, I changed my stance and threw him into the ground.


    His thunder had lightly touched me, and it already hurt quite a bit, but I had unleashed my own wave of fire, a wave of pure heat that dissipated the thunder from his axe. With that, I used the rest of my strength to push him down.


    BOOM!


    "Agh!" he cried.


    "Your thunder is just awakening. You can''t control it properly, huh?" I asked.


    "Shut up!" he roared as he stood up and quickly charged forward, surprising me.


    CLAAASH!


    His axe shed against my de once more as lightning began to course through his body. His speed was elerated even more as his axe shed with my de constantly, unleashing powerful thundering shes at me!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    I decided to greet his powerful barrage of thundering axe blows with my own.


    "zing de Technique: One Hundred zing shes!"


    I covered my de with mes through the constant conjuration of Ember as I used my zing de to intercept his thunder!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    My zing de danced around the battlefield as the mes burned the grass around us. On the other hand, Zack''s thunder also did the same with the grass around him.


    Zack was receiving the attacks with his axe, but several times, I managed to sh his arms or his legs, leaving burnt sh wounds. The same happened with me, actually. His attacks felt like they were cracking my bones a little bit. In any case, he was very strong, as strong as Aquarina.


    CLASH!


    Our weapons once more shed against one another, intercepting each other. His axe slowly started to slide through my de as I parried him and threw him away, quickly jumping into the air and falling over him while spinning with my ming de.


    "zing de Technique: zing Dance!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    By spinning in midair with my ming de, I was able to attack Zack several times constantly, pressuring him and ultimately throwing him into the ground. The heat I was constantly releasing gathered around us, exploding over Zack!


    BOOOM!


    ¡­


    Zack was lying on the floor with a tired expression.


    "Hahh¡­ you''re a monster¡­" he muttered with a sigh.


    "Oh,e on. You''re not fighting anymore? That was awesome!" I told him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No¡­ I''m tired¡­" he said, gasping for air.


    "Hahaha! Don''t worry. You were pretty good. I had to use a few techniques to win, but a victory is a victory," I said with a smile.


    "Next time we spar, I''ll go even harder! I just have to master some technique like the ones you girls have¡­" he said.


    "Sure! I could help you with that. I think we can do something about it," I replied.


    "Sylphy!"


    Aquarina reached up to me, ignoring the wounded Zack while checking my body.


    "A-Are you okay? Did that brute hit you too hard?" she asked.


    "No, I''m pretty fine. Don''t worry about it. More importantly, Zack is a bit burnt¡­" I said in response.


    "Ugh¡­ I''ve gotten all sorts of wounds anyways¡­" he replied.


    "You''re very sturdy for your age," I could not help but say after that.


    "And you''re also very sturdy for your age, wait why do you talk as if you were older? I was pretty sure I heard a few cracks from your bones. Howe you''repletely okay now?!" he asked.


    "Well, the bones are still healing a bit, but you only slightly cracked them¡­" I told him.


    "S-So he did do such a thing!" cried Aquarina.


    After that, Aquarina looked at Zack with an angered expression.


    "Why would you be such a brute! I''m pretty sure I made sure to never break any bones!" she said.


    "Okay, okay, uagh¡­! Stop it already, you crazy shrimp!" cried Zack. He was being held by Aquarina as she began to shake him around. He was too weak to even defend himself.


    "Hahaha!"


    I couldn''t help but feel happy after seeing such an interaction. They had really grown closer. I evenughed a bit.


    The two looked at me while furrowing their eyebrows.


    "You shouldn''t be the oneughing at this!" said Aquarina.


    "Haha, sorry¡­ it''s just hrious to see you two guys fighting sometimes¡­ I really shouldn''tugh¡­ but¡­ pfff¡­ Hahaha¡­" I giggled.


    "Ugh¡­ you''re really a sadistic girl! Heal me already!" cried Zack.


    "Oh, right! Wait just a bit!" Iughed as I began to heal Zack''s body using my healing magic. Verdant Light, Infuse Life, Regeneration Enhancement, Burn Cleansing, and more. All of these were tiny spells that, whenbined, made a pretty good and powerful healing effect.


    After we were done here, we continued ying around the forest, and encountered a wild boar on the way. We defeated it together, and then we brought it back to Aquarina''s home to eat.


    All in all, it was quite a nice day.


    -----

 Chapter 151 A Week And A Half After, Exploring The Jungle

    -----


    After a week and a half since then, we were back in Aquarina''s tribe, as we found ourselves wandering around the jungle. We were mostly looking for the woman that we had meet before, which we had made of a misunderstanding a bit, that was the Skin-changer capable of bing a beast at will by some strange sort of magic innate to her race.


    That was, of course, Ninhursag! This woman was very mysterious, although my parents and Aquarina''s parents apparently knew about her, what they knew was always quite vague, so I always wondered what more was there for her in store.


    I know they had said she once apanied them in their travels and more, but it has been a long time since then¡­ And well, although Zack had been encountering her asionally in the jungle, I had not seen her again since our first meeting, nor Aquarina.


    It seems that the woman got some sort of fixation for Zack, I remember she had said something about protecting him since he was a child. The whole story behind Zack was always intriguing to me, how by a demon attack, his parents died and all, and how he ended escaping the tribe or something, and lived for almost two years in the wild as a toddler¡­


    I suppose she always looked over him while he never noticed¡­ Maybe she developed some motherly instincts on the young boy, it wouldn''t surprise me if I were to know she thought of herself as her adoptive mother, although, seeing how her personality was back then, she might never admit it, nor Zack would ept it.


    But the best way to learn about things such as these is by asking him directly, right?


    We had been traveling around the jungle near the dungeon for almost an hour, so we took a small break to drink some water.


    "Phew, we haven''t encountered any monster yet¡­" sighed Aquarina.


    "Yeah, where could Ninhursag be? Does she only lives past the barrier? So we''ll have to go through it¡­" I said.


    The dungeon was located within the barrier, but because the dummy of Furoh ran away from me in that time, he ended getting out of the barrier and I had to chase him out of it, only for us to be greeted by Ninhursag, who immediately saw Furoh as a threat she had to eliminate.


    So, based in that we encountered her outside, she most likely lives outside, right? I would guess she has a life in nature¡­ Doesn''t seem so bad to be honest, it looks like it would be quite fun.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yeah, I think she lives past the barrier, every time I find her, is past the barrier. She is a lot like a wild beast, always saying she guards her "territory" from other beasts¡­ It could be said she''s always guarding the vige from any potential danger." Said Zack.


    "I see¡­ You know a lot about her, don''t you?" I asked with a teasing smile.


    "Eh?! W-What do you mean by that? Of course I know about her¡­" he said.


    "Of course? Care to exin in detail? I am pretty bored, so I am up for arger conversation!" I said.


    "Yeah, spit the beans." Said Aquarina while nodding at my side.


    "Aquarina, its spill the beans." I said.


    "Oh! Yeah, that!" said Aquarina.


    Zack felt the pressure of our intense res and sighed.


    "W-Well, what can I say? I kind of know her for a while¡­ but back then when you first meet her with the demon incident, I didn''t recognized her for a while¡­ She was also annoyingly attacking me with lighting because she likes to tease me or something¡­" sighed Zack.


    "Oh? Care to exin this teasing?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, why was she doing that?" asked Aquarina.


    "Ugh¡­ After that meeting, I''ve meet her again asionally here and there, the other day I was hunting a Shadow Stalker myself, I was winning but she suddenly showed up and killed it. She showed up in the form of arge gray wolf, so I thought it wanted to steal my prey, but she quickly went back to her normal form and surprised me¡­" he sighed.


    "Oh¡­ I guess she might be looking over you." I said.


    "Y-You think so?" asked Zack.


    "Isn''t it kind of obvious?" asked Aquarina while raising an eyebrow.


    "O-Obvious?! I never thought about it in such a way before¡­ I think it was just coincidence¡­ But I do recall having a lot of encounters with mildly friendly animals¡­ Wait, could they all had been her?!" wondered Zack.


    Suddenly, the boy looked at us as if he had realized something quite crucial¡­


    "Yeah, I think she might had been looking over you since you were a kid." I said.


    "T-There''s no way¡­" he said.


    "Hey, but you''ve barely spoken enough¡­ What else do you know?" wondered Aquarina.


    "Well¡­ the other day I was wandering around looking for strawberries to eat, and when I found a new fruit with a strange purple color, arge crow stopped me from eating them, grabbing the fruits and sttering them in the ground while crying angrily at me¡­" said Zack.


    "Oh¡­ she was Ninhursag, isn''t it?" I asked.


    "I-I don''t know, but that crow really annoyed me, so I ran away¡­ I feared that it would bring more friends and they would all begin to shit over me or something¡­" sighed Zack.


    "Hahaha! That would had been funny to see!" said Aquarina.


    "Ugh, shut up, shrimp¡­" sighed Zack.


    "Who are you calling shrimp, gori?!" roared Aquarina.


    "G-Gori?! Is that my new nickname?" asked Zack with an angered expression.


    "You''re a brutish gori!" said Aquarina while crossing her arms and furrowing her eyebrows.


    I petted her head and caressed her shoulder.


    "Aquarina calm down, don''t get so overly aggressive¡­ Also, Zack, stop calling her a shrimp." I said.


    "¡­Sigh. Okay¡­" sighed Zack while averting his gaze.


    "O-Only because you ask me, Sylphy¡­" said Aquarina.


    Seriously, these children¡­


    -----

 Chapter 152 Youre Really Lucky!

    -----


    After calming down the pair, things resumed, and Zack was able to talk once more about his experiences. I was honestly wondering what else has he seen that might had been Ninhursag.


    "Hm¡­ Well,st week I saw her too¡­ I had been wandering near the river to find some fish for lunch, and I saw her there¡­ She was¡­ well¡­ erm¡­" he muttered.


    "What? What was she doing?" I wondered.


    "Was she a fish? Can she turn into a fish?" wondered Aquarina.


    "No¡­ That''s not it¡­ Erm¡­ Well, she was bathing in the river¡­ Of course, when we bath, we are nude, so she was nude there¡­" said Zack.


    Eh? He saw her nude? What a lucky kid!


    Both Aquarina and I blushed a bit.


    "Y-You''re a really lucky kid!" I said.


    "Eh?! Lucky?!" asked Zack.


    "S-So that was it?" asked Aquarina.


    "Actually, no¡­ she noticed me and invited me to take a bath with her, she was very friendly¡­ I ended epting and she washed my body with the cold water and some soap she had made with herbs and fruit seeds¡­" said Zack.


    "She bathed you for free?!" asked Aquarina.


    "What? Did you wanted me to pay her?" asked Zack.


    "Only my parents would ever bathe me, so I guess she really sees you as her child¡­" I said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "C-Child? Me?!" asked Zack.


    "Zack, haven''t you realized yet? I think she''s very fond of you¡­" I said.


    "Fond of me? Eh? I¡­ I guess¡­" he said.


    I couldn''t really understand what was going on inside of Zack''s mind, but he probably was somehow a bit happy. I could see on his beautiful emerald eyes that he seemed to give out a bright light, he was really happy now that he realized, but he was able to fake it well with his expressionless face and by trying to avert his gaze from us.


    I don''t know what sorts of things he went through, but he had certainly grow ustomed to hiding his emotions¡­ I kind of want to hug him sometimes. But Aquarina is very jealous so I most of the time just contain myself.


    "Zack, what do you think of Ninhursag?" I wondered.


    "W-Why are you asking me these questions so much?!" asked Zack.


    "Hey! Calm down! Chill! I am just wondering! I''ve been curious about her for a while, but I have yet to find her again, and you''ve been finding her all the time, you even took a bath with her, and she''s such a snack!" I sighed while crossing my arms.


    "S-Snack?" asked Aquarina.


    "Ah¡­ D-Don''t mind what I just said a the end¡­" I said.


    "Yeah I might be close to her but it doesn''t mean I know everything¡­ Let''s just keep looking for her so we can meet her again." Said Zack.


    "Alright then~" I said.


    I suppose I really shouldn''t pressure him, what I''ve asked is more than enough, if I try to force him, it woulde out as rude, and I don''t want to make my friend more ufortable than he already felt¡­ For now, we decided to just go on with our journey.


    The beautiful jungle was filled with verdant greenery, and the sun atop the skies was shining brightly above all. It was an overall pretty beautiful sight. The sound of birds singing and other creatures such as monkeys crying around was also rather soothing, this was the sound of the forest, I guess.


    From time to time, we would find beautiful birds we had never seen before, with colorful feathers and dancing around for mates. Other times we foundrge groups of monkeys rushing around over the treetops or through the vines, most of the time holding fruits within their hands or mouths.


    There were also a lot of annoying bugs wandering around, especially mosquitoes, but there was a special spell that Zack knew, named "Wind Membrane" which allowed us to protect us from the bites of bugs by covering our bodies in a very thinyer of wind.


    After wandering for a bit, we encountered a group of walking mushrooms. They were red-colored, with four limbs,rge eyes, and jaws. They seemed to be quite fixated in something¡­


    They were bullying a little thing. I don''t know what it was, but it was certainly small. They were hitting it with their limbs rather strongly.


    Do these things hunt? I guess they do fancy meat, but why are they beating something so intensively though?


    "Huh? What''s that?" wondered Aquarina.


    "Five Walking Mushrooms¡­ Seems easy, wanna take them down?" asked Zack.


    "Sure but they''re bullying a little thing, I can''t see well¡­" I said.


    "Looks like some sort of blue-colored creature¡­ Oh well, let''s go deal with them and then we can find what it is!" said Aquarina.


    "Yeah, I agree." I said.


    We stealthily moved behind the Walking Mushrooms. Using my ''Stealth'' Spell, which was a no-attribute spell I had brought from my previous life and perfectioned in this second life, I took out my de and covered in a thinyer of mes.


    "zing de Technique: zing sh!"


    SLAAASH!


    By shing the empty air with my de covered in mes, a sh made of fire was released from the de, a powerful long-ranged attack and one of the basic ones that my father learned. Because who said swordsman cannot fight from long distance?


    CLASH!


    The sh made of mes reached my target rather quickly, shing over thergest of the Walking Mushrooms and setting it in fire. A second one quickly caught in fire as well and they began running around desperately.


    "Gryyyaarrr!"


    "Gryeeeehhh¡­"


    The other two quickly grew rmed, realizing what was happening.


    But it was toote, Aquarina and Zack appeared behind the other three and attacked them. Zack had been practicing his lightning magic some more now and surprised me when I used it to unleash a thunderbolt attack out of his index finger, the attack was small and precise, electrifying one of the mushrooms and grilling it alive and killing it rather quickly.


    ----

 Chapter 153 A Mysterious Little Slime

    -----


    After Zack killed one of the mushrooms, Aquarina was swifter and attacked more directly, using her magic knife, she shed through the other two Walking Mushrooms as waves of slicing water came out of the knife. She had be even better at this; I can already tell. The two mushrooms she attacked were sliced into tiny pieces, in immediately.


    The two mushrooms that I had set on fire were lying over the floor, they died pretty easily too. Alice suddenly notified me I gained some EXP, which was administrated into the System to reinforce it and help her repair more errors, as usual.


    We had been ying low-tiered beasts for months now asionally, so I''ve umted a fine amount of EXP over time, however, I don''t know how long it will take for her to repair everything properly.


    I wonder if one day I''ll be able to get out from being level 1¡­ although I fear it mighte with my endless Mana and Health being negated because my Stats won''t be frozen anymore! If that''s the case, I prefer things to be just frozen then!


    "And done¡­ That wasn''t hard." Said Aquarina with a prideful smile.


    "Yeah¡­ Now what''s that?" asked Zack.


    "Huh? Yeah, what is this?" I wondered.


    what we found in the floor right in the middle of all the corpses was a¡­ blue thing.


    It was a blue thing trembling fearfully over the floor of the jungle, it was sttered a bit over the floor, and seemed very weakened.


    "Pyuku¡­"


    It released a tiny little and cute sound.


    It was like¡­ how can I exin it?


    I just have never seen something like this before.


    It was blue and seemingly made out of blue liquid, butpact.


    I guess that''s a good way to describe it?


    Like a mass of blue water¡­


    "Oh, that''s a slime!" said Aquarina.


    "Slime?" I wondered.


    "Was this slime being bullied by the Walking Mushrooms?" wondered Zack.


    "I think so¡­." I said.


    "Slimes are made of slime¡­ and can eat anything¡­ ording to my mother they''re dangerous when they grow older and be very powerful¡­ But when they''re small, they''re very weak and can die if you crush them strong enough¡­" said Aquarina.


    "Ohhh¡­ I guess we should kill it then?" asked Zack.


    "Pyuku! Pyyuuu¡­"


    The slime suddenly heard Zack''s words and seemingly understood him.


    It suddenly extended two tentacles out of its body which shaped like hands, and tried to stop him, as if they shaped like the palms of our hands.


    It also waved part of its slimy body as if it were trying to say "No! Please, have mercy!".


    It was very weakened so it could die very easily by now¡­


    "I don''t know, it looks like its pretty weak, why would we kill it?" I wondered.


    "Because Aquarina just said they grow strong enough to be very dangerous? We are better off killing it before it bes a problem." Said Zack.


    "Wow, Zack, you''ve be very ruthless!" I said.


    "Eh? W-What''s wrong with that?" asked Zack.


    "Hmm¡­ I think we should keep it¡­ Sylphy, I can already notice in your eyes you don''t want us to kill it, right? I also kind of feel bad for it¡­" said Aquarina.


    Aquarina! You''re such an angel!


    "Okay, fine, do whatever you want with it anyways, I don''t care¡­" sighed Zack.


    "Pyuuuuu! Pykuuu!"


    The little slime began to bounce around happily. I couldn''t find any threatening aura out of it, it was simply very friendly and cute.


    I got my hand closer to it, and it let me pet it and caress it.


    The slime coverture was actually quite solid, as if it had a rubbery exterior, a wall of sorts that covered the slimy substance inside. It had some wounds where its slimy interior was leaking out, so that''s how they get wounded.


    I suppose they''re not so different from things such as slugs, they look slimy but still got a skin exterior and all the slimy stuff is inside. It could even have muscles inside, but they''re simply transparent.


    However, I was able to faintly notice that it had a glowing crystal in the middle of its body. Is that its magic crystal? It looks like a very obvious weak spot¡­ I can guess why it would be an easy to y foe for beginners when they''re small and weaker. A spear attack into the magic crystal could easily shatter it and kill the slime in the process¡­


    "Come on, Aquarina, pet it! it is friendly." I said.


    "I-Is it not going to eat my hand?" she asked.


    "Of course! Come on! Look!" I said. I grabbed the slime with my arms and let it rest over them.


    The slime seemed happy to be carried, and even rxed itself. I used this opportunity to try to heal it, my healing magic worked, and the wounds it had over its membrane quickly closed. It suddenly gained a lot more energy out of nowhere after being healed.


    "Pyyuu!"


    Aquarina timidly touched the slime with her hand, and realized it was indeed very soft and quite rubbery in the outside.


    "Ah, he''s slim to the touch¡­" she said.


    "Yeah, see?" I asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Come on, Zack,e to pet it." I said.


    "Eeeh? I am not petting that thing¡­" said Zack.


    "Pyyuuu!"


    The slime seemed angered to being called a "thing", it was very intelligent to even understand the intention of our words¡­


    Zack ultimately walked near it and petted it anyways.


    "H-He''s indeed like touching something rubbery¡­ I don''t know how to describe the feeling." Said Zack.


    "I wonder if we can keep you as a pet¡­" said Aquarina.


    "Pyuuuuku!" said the little slime, it seemed happy to be with us.


    I wonder where this little guy came from. Just some random monster? But there''s no way it is so intelligent if it is just a random monster¡­


    "Ah, do you want something to eat?" I wondered, as I took out an apple.


    "Pyuuu!"


    The slime seemed happy to see the apple, its eyes shone brightly with golden light, it quickly grabbed the apple with a tiny tentacle, wrapped it around the fruit, and brought it inside of its body. The apple began to slowly dissolve inside of its body¡­ it was a very unique way to digest things.


    -----

 Chapter 154 Ninhursags Investigation

    -----


    It was another day in the life of Ninhursag. She woke up from therge tree house she had made for herself atop thergest tree in the jungle and ate some food from a pile of fruits she had right after waking up.


    "Yawn¡­ Ahh¡­ I want some meat¡­"


    Ninhursag quickly made her way out of her house, jumping out of the window and touching the beak within her ne. A sh of bright light epassed her body, and she suddenly turned into a colorful and beautiful bird, resembling a swan, and flew off into the skies.


    She flew over the jungle, looking for prey until she found a strange creature she wouldn''t usually find in these ces, a wandering, green-skinned creature.


    "What? A Goblin?"


    She flew down and quickly caught the Goblin within her talon''s ws.


    CLASH!


    "Gryyyarrr¡­!"


    The savage goblin roared, trying to hit the aggressive bird attacking him, but Ninhursag was a merciless warrioress, and just as wild as the forms she could take, she quickly killed the goblin by shing through its throat using her ws and tearing apart chunks of flesh using her beak.


    BUMP!


    The corpse quickly fell over the floor, as Ninhursag red down at it mercilessly¡­ This creature shouldn''t belong here, Goblins were not beings that dwelled within these ancient Jungles.


    "What''s a goblin doing here? Have I been overlooking them this entire time? Or was this a scout?" she wondered.


    "I will have to track down their scentter¡­ I am hungry¡­" she sighed, quickly turning back to her human form, as a beautiful ck as charcoal-skinneddy with a slim body and beautiful muscles adorning her body emerged.


    Her white-colored tattoos made a beautiful contrast over her skin color, making her look exotic. There were many scars across her skin, they were part of what made her proud of being a warrior.


    She grabbed the goblin and carried it away, quickly putting up a fire and roasting the entire creature, while taking away the clothes it had and anything else it was carrying.


    She quickly realized it had a small pouch filled with magic crystals¡­


    "Goblins shouldn''t be smarter than monkeys, howe this one was collecting so many of these? Did he found them shiny or something? Hmm¡­"


    Ninhursag looked into the crystals while squinting her eyes, she quickly saved them into her pouch and when the goblin was ready, she quickly began to eat it. Goblin meat wasn''t the best, it was chewy and a had a strong vor, but not the good kind of one.


    However, this one wasn''t so bad, perhaps because she was so hungry, or maybe because she had previously poured some sauce, she got the amazon vige the other day. This sauce made of fermented fruits and herbs made anything she ate very vorful.


    Anyone else wouldn''t really eat goblins, they were not seen as food by people. However, Ninhursag followed a very simplistic code.


    Eat what you hunt.


    It was taught to her by her mother when she was a small little girl, the Skin-Changers were a race of people that lived in harmony with nature and ate all sorts of things, favoring fruits and meat.


    Whenever they hunted down animals, they would thank the Spirits of the World of Terrarium, and pray for the souls of the ones they had in.


    Even as abhorrent as Goblins were, as a type of humanoid-type monster, Ninhursag didn''t discriminate, and decided to eat it to fill her stomach.


    "Hmm¡­ The leg is softer¡­ this one wasn''t so muscr¡­ It even had a lot of grease. Are these goblins living leisurely?" wondered Ninhursag.


    The woman had a strong appetite, after leaving only bones behind, she quickly grabbed a bone that she found held the most "Essence", it was arge fang which the goblins use to tear apart the meat they eat.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This should do¡­"


    She took out a knife and quickly made a hole out of the fang, and quickly added it to her ne, filled with fangs and beaks of various animals she had hunted. Her tribe took pride in using these body parts of the animals they hunted as decorations of their bodies.


    And well, there was another purpose to it.


    "Let''s see¡­ I''ve never tried it out, I wasn''t able to be monsters before when I was younger, but now that my Magic has developed¡­"


    Ninhursag touched the goblin fang and gathered mana into it, a sudden change happened into her body as she suddenly found herself in the form of a female goblin.


    Female goblins were a bit different than male ones, they were smaller, had hair over their heads, and often had more delicate features. Goblins were not a male-only race but also had their females, which were rarer and more treasured by them, often kept inside their caves or camps, most of the time raised until they could bear children, in such case they would be given several husbands and would give birth constantly to keep the poption big.


    Unlike some would expect of barbaric creatures such as Goblins, they held a lot of respect and reverence over females due to their rarity, whenever they saw one, they would immediately try to court her through offering gifts, such as meat, fruits, and even shiny magic crystals, or anything, even the corpse of a human they just happened to kill¡­


    Ninhursag learned a lot by simply bing one. This was part of the magic of the Skin-changers, you not only be the beast or monster you embody, but you also learn about their behaviors and nature, and even their society, if they''re intelligent enough, such as goblins¡­


    Using her new form, Ninhursag wandered around the jungle, following the scent left behind by the goblin, until she reached arge settlement¡­ filled with green skinned fellows.


    "So many goblins¡­! When did they got here- Ah! That presence¡­"


    Ninhursag looked into the distance and noticed arge and ck auraing out of the center of the camp.


    Something ominous was resting there.


    -----

 Chapter 155 Sylphs Recklessness

    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The blue Slime seemed to be very intelligent, when we spoke to it, it always seemed to nod while its eyes seemed to shine brightly when we petted it or praised it.


    The adorable slime had the ability to stretch its body around, it could make tentacles, bounce around, jump, and do all sorts of other things that a mass of liquid slime could do.


    I don''t know what other abilities it could have, but it seemed to be pretty useful little pal, and I think we tamed it with ease, so we''ll keep it as a pet.


    If we show it to our parents, they''ll know it is a good monster after we make it do some tricks.


    But don''t we need to give it a name? After all, when you got a pet, you give it a name!


    Come to think of it, I''ve never had a pet¡­ I cannot really consider Naturia a pet, nor Alice (the system), even less Yggdra, the tree, or Ignatius, nor Furoh, they''re all my friends, so I cannot really bring myself to call them "yeah, those are my pets!", it just sounds in wrong.


    But this slime is just a creature, a wild monster, right? I hope so.


    And it got tamed by us, so it should really be like our first pet¡­ Aquarina nor Zack ever had pets either, dogs or cats are notmon in here aside from wolves and panthers.


    Other smaller mammals such as hares, rabbits, and squirrels are hard to find and tame, so I guess they had never the opportunity.


    But now? I guess it could be more than possible to call this slime a pet! And due to that, we''ll have to name it.


    "What name do we give to it?" wondered Aquarina, she guessed just what I was thinking about.


    "Pyuuuu! Pyukuu!"


    The blue slime seemed to understand Aquarina''s words, and was excited to being given a name.


    "Let''s name it¡­ Pyuku, like the sound it makes." I said.


    It was a very simple name, I know! But the simpler the name, the easier it is to remember, right? So there''s no problem in that regard.


    "Oooh! I guess that''s a good name!" said Aquarina.


    "You agree to anything Sylphy says anyways." Said Zack with a bored expression on his face.


    "Eh?! W-Why wouldn''t I? Sylphy is smart!" said Aquarina.


    "Smart? She acts like a blockhead half the time- Uegh!"


    Zack was smacked by my hand before he were to continue insulting me out of the blue. I know he''s a child still growing up, but that doesn''t give him the rights to just begin talking bad about me, in front of me¡­


    "Ugh, you''re such a brute sometimes¡­" he sighed.


    Zack looked at me with a mildly angered expression, as he crossed his arms and stepped back a few centimeters from me.


    "You''re angry because we didn''t killed it? I told you that we were not going to kill a little and innocent creature just because it''s a monster, it''s the same thing with Furoh¡­" I said.


    "Please don''t bring me into the conversation¡­" whispered Furoh into my mind.


    "Ugh! Okay, not like I can even make you change your mind, you''re so stubborn¡­ If your parents end up killing it because its too dangerous, don''te crying afterwards though¡­" said Zack.


    Aquarina angrily looked at him and showed him her tongue in a mocking manner.


    "Buhh!" she said.


    "Eh? Sylph, she''s mocking me!" said Zack.


    "Aquarina cut that out¡­" I said.


    "He''s just jealous because he doesn''t get to pet Pyuku." Said Aquarina with a smirk.


    Aquarina''s smirk made Zack only grow more furious.


    "Pet?! Why would I want to pet that thing? I am not an insane person that is into making a pet of anything¡­ like you two! Monsters are monsters, demons are demons, it is wrong to just think that they can be good¡­" sighed Zack.


    He seemed just as stubborn with his thought process, I don''t know what''s up with him, but he was getting on my nerves. It might be better to change the topic than continue this pointless conversation, discussions between kids never end because they''re kids, too immature toe into conclusions.


    "Y-You¡­!" roared Aquarina, she looked like she was about to bite off a chunk of Zack''s face at any moment.


    However, I stopped her from doing something reckless with my hand.


    "Okay, okay, everyone got their own opinions. Let''s not continue discussing, its not like Zack is trying to take away Pyuku from us, right? He''s just talking out his thoughts, and I really appreciate an honest friend like him that doesn''t hide his own emotions and thoughts and openly state them. It means he trust us and see us friends too." I said.


    Zack suddenly grew red out of my praise to him, which for him might hade out of nowhere.


    "Wh-What¡­? Now you''re just praising me out of nowhere¡­ Ah, well, whatever¡­" he sighed.


    "Sylphy¡­ Well, okay¡­" said Aquarina.


    I saw that the two kids had finally calmed down and seemed to be in better and higher spirits. With that said and done, we decided to carry Pyuku while we looked around for clues that could lead us to Zack''s mother- I mean, Ninhursag.


    We wandered around the jungle until we reached the barrier, and we crossed it.


    "It is dangerous to cross the barrier¡­" sighed Zack.


    "Well, if your parents are letting us get through, they''re probably watching over us with their spirits, if anything bad happens we can count on them." I said.


    "T-That''s right but still¡­" said Zack.


    "I guess Sylphy has a point! If our parents are looking over us, I don''t think we should worry that much¡­" said Aquarina.


    "No, I guess we should worry to an extent, we were attacked by that demon guy the other day, we never really know what our enemies mighte out with, so we have to maintain our guard high." I said.


    "You say that, but we are still running directly into a dangerous ce¡­" sighed Zack


    -----

 Chapter 156 I Want This Slime As My Familiar

    -----


    We knew that Ninhursag lived around the barrier, so it wasn''t as if it were super dangerous to go around these areas, we also didn''t even encounter any other wild monster aside from those Walking Mushrooms, so things were not really getting tiring, and we still had plenty of stamina to continue.


    I knew that our parents were looking over us because there were currently four spirits following us from behind, I think Zack and Aquarina cannot notice them because their ability with sight is limited to their own eyes, but my Heavenly Sight even let me see things that others cannot easily see, even invisible things, and more.


    And thanks to that, I can easily discern that there were four spirits following us, probably one of each of my parents¡­ of course, when we were caught by Hell and that mysterious God that could control Space, even the spirits were attacked, as they were sealed before they could even react.


    But if we live in fear about a dimensional goding to kill us every day and every second, we''ll never be able to progress in life, nor have challenges, nor gain experiences, my parents themselves must know this very well, and so Aquarina''s parents.


    That they had chosen not to cage us inside a room but let us explore the world around us means that they still value these experiences, knowing the risks very well. And I think they might had already made some sorts of countermeasures against sealing attacks that could seal spirits.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I cannotpletely discern the spirits following us, their shapes are changed as they had be pure spiritual and elemental energy, this way they be invisible to the naked eye too.


    I have the Heavenly Sight ability, so I can see a few seconds into the future as well, with that, I can also predict if anything bad mighte to us and quickly evade it in time. Of course, it didn''t worked when the god sent us to another dimension because this power seemingly couldn''t be seen through my eyes, it was something that not even by looking a few seconds into the future I was able to detect.


    Which seemed like a pain, honestly¡­


    For now, we wandered around the beautiful greenery of the jungle, and we suddenly began to find all sorts of new nts and mushrooms lying around, I was interested in them, especially because of my ability and closeness with Nature.


    I''ve always wanted to tame nts and seeds, but as I had done it previously, it is quite hard because the spells and things I can do using Agriculture and magic are still limited to my magic tier, I can of course use it to attack, control the terrain around and more, entrap enemies with vines, and all of that, but a permanent nt friend? That seems way too hard for some stupid reason.


    I could even touch a tree and use my magic, manipting its branches to catch an enemy off guard, entangle them with it, and more, although the more mana I use the more pressure I put into my body and soul, so I cannotpletely unleash all the power I have because it might make me explode into pieces.


    Even if I could survive my body being blown into pieces, the traumatic experience for everyone around me is something I want to skip. Also, unlike my body, my soul is not like this, if the soul shatters, it might as well die for real.


    So¡­ like I''ve stated many times, I have to moderately use this endless Mana I got, not to put a pressure on myself that could potentially kill me for real.


    Wielding endless energy is really a pain, it is not like one would imagine¡­ but even then, it is a pretty good cheat, I can always conjure spells while others got limited amounts of Mana¡­


    Anyways, going back to the topic, due to my Agriculture Skill and my Farmer ss granted by the System, I have several abilities regarding nature, nts, and mushrooms, which I''ve been developing in conjunction with Nature and Life Magic.


    But it still seems hard to find a nt friend that can grow immediately, those that I can grow right away into mobile nt monsters will slowly perish after a little while without them being supplied mana, if I don''t give them mana every time, they will wither and die¡­


    So the only way is by raising a specific monster nt seed from a baby all the way up, which might take years! Or¡­ find a monster nt and tame it.


    But can I find any around? This is a jungle so there might be some, but it all depends on if I can really tame them or not, Walking Mushrooms are not exactly nts, but they''re still included within Nature-type monsters, so I thought I could tame them, I had tried it before, but it never worked and they always tried to poison me with their spores or something, ugh.


    Also, although my body is strong after having consumed a lot of monster meat from powerful creatures, such as a dragons, wyverns, and more, and I am very resistant to poisons and other stuff, I can very much be affected by these Walking Mushrooms spores, so I gave up on trying to tame one of these annoying critters, these damn bastards are way too hard to bring into my crew¡­


    However, this little Pyuku is pretty good! I was able to easily tame him, even though he seems fonder of Aquarina, so he could be her Familiar rather than mine¡­


    Although I wish it could be mine too, she already got Undine as her water spirit, but Ick a water spirit! If I could get one, my water magic could be finally developed more easily, I am only good at a few certain spells at best¡­


    But I shouldn''t be greedy, I already got four familiars counting Alice, I should leave some to Aquarina¡­


    -----

 Chapter 157 The Biology Of A Slime And A Mystery

    -----


    While walking around and chatting with my friends, I nced at Pyuku, who was jumping around, following us very close from the sides.


    I wondered what kind of way they were able to even be alive. I mean, what are slimes anyways?


    I had taken most things for granted in a fantasy world such as this.


    Even if in my previous life, elements such as magic and other things still existed, they were way more low-keypared to the high elements of this world.


    It appears that in this world, unlike my own, monsters, demons, and other fantastical races aremonce, while in my world most of them were in fables, there were demon beasts that were said to lurk inside crypts, but those were already very rare.


    In here, the danger and threat of monsters of all kinds and powerful beasts are an everyday urrence, in my world, the danger was mostly wild animals such as wolves, bears, and panthers, who were not able to wield any magic, they were just fierce and strong animals.


    But in here? Even the ck panthers we had fought are able to use shadow and dark magic, and exude mana as if they were very proficient at it, in my previous world, magic was used in different ways and it wasn''t so shy unless you had a very royal bloodline that gave you arge amount of mana.


    So, things such as a slime were nowhere to be seen and would seem like an unrealistic thing in my previous world, who would ever believe me there if I told them that I saw a mass of living water? Nobody.


    Well, in this world I had seen so many fantastical things that I have given Pyuku''s existence for granted, but now that I think about it, how does a Slime works?


    What are its inner workings? Is it made of living water? Is the core inside helping its lotion? I have studied my fair amount of biology in my previous life because an assassin must know the vital points in a human being, and also in animals that we might encounter in the wild, so even against a bear, we can have a fair fight if we can hit its vital weak points and kill it before it can kill us.


    My teacher was actually very good at biology to the point that teacher had met many intelligent people back then, such as doctors that specialized in medicine, alchemist that used all sorts of materials, and even biologists that specialized in looking at the nature of life.


    In such teachings, we learned that things named cellsposed a body, it as if we all were made of tiny little beings, that made us whole. In that time, teacher said: "We are all a legion of living organisms working together to maintain our body stable".


    Knowing this was certainly useful in some various ways, mostly to enlighten us into the nature of the world we were living in, and how it all meticulously worked¡­ things and concepts such as bacteria, viruses, and so on were also introduced to us¡­ but I''ve never heard of anything regarding this in this world, I suppose because they got way more magic power everywhere, research of the nature of the world has stagnated as there was no necessity toprehend something when they could do it easily.


    And so, every living organism is made of cells, they have internal organs that all work in conjunction with one another, but a Slime simply defies all this logic I was taught before, it isposed purely out of this slimy water inside of it. I have noticed that it had a very rubbery exterior that kept this water from leaking, but aside from that, I couldn''t really see or discern anything else.


    However, by using Heavenly Sight on Pyuku, a new world of wonders greeted me.


    "Pyuku?"


    Pyuku noticed I nced at it, but I kept quiet as I nced at its interior. This is¡­


    The interior of Pyuku wasplex, moreplex than I had originally thought, although it might appear as if it was just slime, most of its internal organs are small, very small organelle all distributed around. There is no flow of blood but there is a big empty space in the middle, which is the stomach, covered by a thick butpletely transparent membrane.


    When a slime consumes something, it simply breaks its own body to ce it inside of their stomachs and digest it through incredibly strong acids, fascinating!


    So Slimes are really quiteplex¡­ they remind me of a single-celled creature we once studied, named amoeba, it was the best example that teacher had for these creatures, as they were very big. It was an example to exin us that most "nastiness and diseases" are provoked by small creatures we cannot even see.


    Slimes feel like they''re gigantic and highly derived amoebas¡­ but due to the strong element of magic thates from their magic crystals, they probably can do a lot of great feats that a normal single-celled organism couldn''t do.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But are Slimes single-celled? I don''t think so¡­ I am fairly sure I can see that it is made of countless membranes of tiny cells, so they aren''t. Could they have been colonies of amoeba-like organisms that became slimes?


    Hmm¡­ certainly, the element of mana could had helped in their development.


    "Sylphy? What''s wrong?" wondered Aquarina.


    "Ah! I was just thinking about¡­ a few little things, don''t worry about it¡­ What''s up?" I wondered.


    "Look, we found something odd¡­" said Zack.


    Zack and Aquarina suddenly showed me what seemed to be a lot of¡­ goblin clothes?


    They were lying right next to the vestiges of a bonfire, where there were bones that had been burned there to almost ashes.


    "These are clothes¡­ from a person? T-There is even a skull there!" said Aquarina.


    "Did¡­ someone die here?" wondered Zack.


    What could these things be? From where did they belonged? The bones seem small, was this¡­ a child?


    -----

 Chapter 158 Green Skinned Menace

    -----


    Are there cannibals in this world or something?! To think they would kill a mere child and eat it¡­ so horrendous! I was delving into my own thoughts about single-celled organism and what could had brought the existence of Slimes into this world through a scientific standpoint, but to think that this wouldpletely take me off guard!


    "T-This is a child''s skull?" wondered Aquarina.


    "Oh¡­ What¡­? Who could had eaten a child¡­" said Zack.


    "This is not right¡­ For now we should try to move away from here¡­" I said.


    "Indeed, if we encounter some wild cannibal tribe around, I wouldn''t really want to be their next dinner¡­" said Zack.


    "I agree! I didn''t knew there were more people than the Amazon here¡­ Now I am scared¡­" said Aquarina.


    "How about we cancel Ninhursag''s search for the moment to report this to your parents?" asked Zack.


    "Hahh¡­ I wanted to see her again¡­ I kind of want to know what kind of magic she uses, I am also interested in her race, or ask her other stuff like history, she knows a lot about the forest, right? I''ve always wondered another people''s perspective of my parents which they wouldn''t easily tell me¡­ But I guess this is more important." I sighed.


    "Yeah, let''s go for now." Said Aquarina.


    "Hm, let''s go- Huh?" asked Zack.


    "Pyukuuuuuu!"


    Pyuku suddenly jumped away from my arms and began to bounce over the floor, quickly moving somewhere else! Was it running away from us? Or was it looking for something?


    It looked like it was searching something, and the farther it moved from us at an increasing speed, the more worried I got.


    "Wait, Pyuku!"


    Aquarina, however, moved before I did, and rushed after Pyuku. I couldn''t let her do all the work so, of course, I also rushed after the slime and Aquarina at fast speed.


    "Agh, this damn slime¡­" said Zack, running behind me.


    "Pyuuuuu!"


    Pyuku was going crazy while calling for us, as it continued to rush forward, jumping over rocks, logs, and even small critters walking around.


    "Wait, Pyuku! You don''t love us anymore?" cried Aquarina, she seemed heartbroken¡­


    "Wait there! What if you run into a dangerous monster?" I asked.


    "Ugh, why are we doing this? Just let it leave!" said Zack.


    When we reached Pyuku at longst, it suddenly jumped over some bushes and disappeared from our sight.


    Aquarina pointed out at the bushes rmed.


    "It is most likely behind that bush, let''s go there!" she said.


    We reached the bushes, and I used Agriculture and Nature Magicbined, touching the bushes, I made them all stretch out and open the way for us to get in.


    When we got through it, what we found was Pyuku standing still while looking at what was in front of us.


    "Pyuku!" said Aquarina, hugging the slime she had grown fond of in this little time.


    Pyuku seemed to hug back Aquarina with its small tentacles, petting her head adorably.


    "Why did you run away out of nowhere?!" I asked angrily.


    Pyuku suddenly used its tentacle, pointing out at what was in front of us. And what was in front of us was not something I had ever expected to see.


    We were currently standing in some sort of small cliff, which led to a in in the middle of the jungle. In there, there was some grasnd and marsnds mixed together, and camps.


    Yes, camps, tents, made of leather, and there were even walls being constructed out of wood and animal bones, there were bonfires set around, and even a small watchtower.


    This looked like a settlement of a more primitive tribe, as even the Amazon had a more refined and beautiful vige than this, even though they also used tents and the like, but theirs were way prettier, alongside their clothes.


    However, what we found inside were not people but small green-skinned creatures, they were not skinny, well, some of them, but there were a few others that were way taller and muscr, and had sharp tusksing out of their lower jaws, they had sharp and long noses, and also ears.


    Some were bald, while others had ck hair over their heads¡­ I saw that some were smaller and more delicate than others, some were clearly warrior-ss while others dedicated to different tasks.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But these people were not humans¡­ what were they?


    When I used my Heavenly Sight and looked up to them while Zack and Aquarina were left dumbfounded by the sight, I found out they were named "Goblins" thanks to the Appraising Ability within my Heavenly Sight.


    Yes, they were called goblins, and ording to the info I got¡­


    [Goblin: A race of barbaric Demi-human type Demons, more akin and closely rted to monsters, they are often aggressive to any other intelligent race other than goblins, and even then, their barbaric tendencies tend to make them kill each other if they don''t belong to the same tribes. They are no more intelligent than a toddler but have a sharp cunningness and talent for killing. Goblins work in groups and maintain a social hierarchy when a Goblin King appears, which they all obey. Lesser Descendants of the Dark Blood of the First Demon King Corpse.]


    Wow, that''s a lot of information for a mere re I gave to them. These Heavenly Sight Abilities are bing more and moreplex as I develop them. I suppose a way to develop them is by just constantly inspecting everything.


    Anyways¡­ going back to the main topic¡­


    GOBLINS!


    They''re a barbarian race of demons that are more akin to monsters¡­ This is bad if there is really a Goblin King here¡­ then that''s worse news.


    I am all for interspecies rtionships andprehending one another, but if they''re no more intelligent than toddlers, then perhapsmunication could be very hard, especially because¡­ they have psychopathic tendencies.


    Actually Furoh looked way scarier than them but somehow Shapeshift Demons are way more intelligent than goblins even when they look like him¡­


    "They''re named Goblins¡­" I said.


    "Goblins? Ah! T-Those¡­ those are¡­!" said Zack.


    "No way! Goblins?!" asked Aquarina.


    And suddenly, Pyuku pointed out at something emerging behind us, the bushes moved around as a group of Goblins scouting the area fond us out!


    -----

 Chapter 159 You Cant Talk Things Out With Goblins

    -----


    ? Although I was all into talking with Demons and perhaps resolve disputes with words instead of actions, it was clear as water that these Goblins, whose tendencies were barbaric against anything but Goblins of their own tribes, looked like they wanted to rip our heads off.


    The green-skinned goblins were upying this jungle without us even knowing! Aren''t they a bit dangerous? I am not intomitting genocide against them or something, but should they be dealt with by the amazon? Maybe just intimidating them so they can scram off would work, they look like an invasive species.


    But well, the ones in front of us didn''t looked like they would be easily intimidated by a mere trio of kids. Their sharp yellow eyes which looked like goat eyes looked at us sharply, as their slim bodies and thin arms began to move. They raised their arms and pointed at us with their rusty weapons.


    Aquarina and Zack seemed a bit scared of them, the Goblins really looked creepy, and seemed wary of us. Pyuku seemed just as wary, as he or she was looking at them while squinting its eyes¡­


    "Hello? You don''t have to be so aggressive¡­ We can talk this out." I said. I attemptedmunication with them.


    The Goblins suddenly stopped moving. Oh?! Is this a sess?


    "We are sorry for intruding into your territory¡­ We''ll go away right now, so please forgive us!" I said.


    The Goblins seemed a bit surprised, as they looked at one another and then they exploded intoughter.


    "Gryahahahaha!"


    "Guahahaha!"


    "Gakuha! Gakuha Gekyha!"


    One of the goblins pointed his index finger at me whileughing off as if what I had just said was some sort of joke.


    Okay they were pissing me off now, I am just trying to be a civilized young girl, I am trying to calm down my assassin impulses all this time because I know it is not normal to just want to resolve everything by killing like I was trained to do in my previous life.


    And I knew they were mildly intelligent so they would understand us if we tried tomunicate with them¡­ but seriously? Did you had tough at my attempt like that?!


    "Sylphy what are you even doing?! These guys look like they''re clearly not friendly¡­" said Zack.


    "W-We should run, now!" said Aquarina.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Pyuuuuu!" said Pyuku.


    Suddenly, the slime grabbed us and moved us down, as five arrows coated in mes flew behind us.


    I saw them just in time to realize they wereing an evade thanks to my future sight, but Pyuku did us the favor to evade.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As we evaded the arrows from goblins lurking behind us, some of the arrows reached the goblins in front of us and set one of them on fire¡­


    FLAAASH!


    "Grryyyyaaaaahh!"


    "Agyrkah?!"


    "Grakakaka!"


    They began to cry in surprise, I felt like they were very stupid! But also dangerous, did they just attempted to kill us from behind?! Damn bastards! Okay, time to unrestraint myself.


    They clearly just wanted to kill us so¡­!


    I quickly rushed towards the goblins on our backs, there were five of them holding arrows and bows while hiding behind bushes. They were using some sort of magic that hid them very well in the bushes, and I couldn''t had been able to detect them with ease.


    I took out my Cursed de made out of Beelzebub''s Magic Crystal, time to try out this baby against these guys.


    "So you wanted to kill us, huh?! zing de Technique: Circling Fiery sh!"


    SLAAAASH!


    Coating myself in mes conjured through Ember, I fell in front of them like a meteor, unleashing a sharp swing of my de in a circled patter, unleashing a wave of slicing fiery aura that shed against all five at the same time, this was one of my father''s techniques I copied!


    The mes were merged with the darkness emanated from my cursed de, turning the fire ck-colored, and beginning to consume the goblins as they groaned in agony and fell over the floor.


    BOOOM!


    A loud explosion happened right after, as I used the Fire Spell "me Detonation" which allows me to detonate the fire I conjure with ease. It consumes a lot of Mana though, but that''s not a problem at all for me!


    Their bodies were burned and blown to bits, as I quickly moved back to my friends, finding Aquarina and Zack fighting against the group of Goblins that had found us.


    The goblin that was burning had died already and its calcinated corpse was lying over the floor, while another two Goblins were already killed too, but the two were already going for their second kills, as three more goblins remained.


    I saw how Aquarina used her amazing techniques,bining her water magic with her knife techniques learned from her father, as she moved and danced around the battlefield like a graceful river of water, leaving actual water behind as she shed through the body of another goblin, leaving it covered in wounds and making it vomit blood in an instant!


    "GRYYYEHH¡­!"


    BUMP!


    The Goblin quickly died while releasingrge quantities of blood all over his body, Aquarian''s speed was incredible, and her ability to sh through her targets multiple times was just amazing, she had already attained levels that I had not, specializing in her own ways.


    The other two Goblins reached Zack as he targeted the closest to him, using his axe and propelling himself using his winds, he flew towards that one Goblin, jumping way above the height he could naturally jump and shing his axe against its head, suddenly slicing the entire goblin in half!


    SLAAASH!


    "GRYEYHE¡­!"


    CLASH!


    The other Goblin was so shocked after the gory scene and how Zack ended with blood sttered all over him that he attempted to escape.


    I pointed out my finger at him and fired an arrow-shaped me at its head, hitting it and exploding it into pieces¡­


    Well, that was more brutal than I thought we would be¡­


    -----

 Chapter 160 Pyukus Gluttony

    -----


    We were gasping for air for a bit, after fighting these Goblins, we indeed felt a bit... exhausted. Not physically, but mentally... and well, not me exactly, but the two kids, even though they were not humans or other demi-human races, goblins were closer to monsters, they were still humanoid and even intelligent, taking their lives indeed felt more like killing a person than a monster.


    "Ungh... W-We did it... Hahh... T-This is... I am covered in blood..." sighed Aquarina.


    "Agh... That was... simpler than I imagined. I never thought I would be able to slice in half an entire goblin..." said Zack.


    "Calm down now, everything is okay, we did it... They wanted to kill us, so it is justified to defend ourselves." I said.


    "Y-Yeah... I know but still... Agh, I want to take this blood out of me..." sighed Aquarina.


    "It''s all sticky and smells very strongly." Sighed Zack.


    "I can tell, it is giving me a bit of nausea." I said.


    We looked around and quickly decided to move back, but I noticed that Pyuku had begun moving on its own, and reached the corpses of the Goblins.


    "Pyuuu!"


    It spread its slimy blue body over the corpses which were close to one another, and quickly began to consume them, dissolving them through its expanded stomach, and absorbing all their nutrients.


    "Wait, hold on Pyuku! You can''t eat those things, what if you get indigestion?!" asked Aquarina.


    "I am sure it won''t, look how it''spletely dissolving them... I doubt Pyuku will ever have stomach problems..." I said.


    "Is it hungry or something? Agh, the magic crystals inside them could be valuable, but I don''t really care at this point, let''s move back, the goblin vige near could notice us at any moment." Said Zack.


    "Yeah... Huh?" I said, as I suddenly noticed something strange with Pyuku.


    Its body began to glow for a bit momentarily, as I saw how it devoured the magic crystals inside the goblins as well as their entire bodies within her in mere second.


    This glow of energy seemed to strengthen it, as its magic crystal glowed with a dim blue light for just a single second and then it dissipated.


    It quickly rushed to eat the other goblins in the floor at time record before our eyes, leaving us shocked.


    "Pyuku was this hungry?! Damn it, we should had offered it more food or something..." said Aquarina.


    "Okay Pyuku enough! Come!" I said.


    "Pyuuu!"


    Pyuku quickly jumped over my shoulder as we began to run towards the direction where the other archer goblins were, which was the same path we came from, it seems they might had already noticed us beforehand, and there was no saying that there might be more goblins lurking around!


    "Pyuuuu!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Pyuku suddenly expanded her slimy tentacles and caught the goblins burned in the floor, bringing them to her slimy body and devouring them while sitting on my shoulder...


    "Oi! You''re way too gluttonous! What''s wrong with you? You''re eating way too much for your size, I swear!" I said.


    "Munch... Pyuuu..."


    But Pyuku didn''t listened to me as it showed us a face filled with satisfaction, as if it enjoyed every meal it had. A sudden glow covered its body and magic crystal once more for a few seconds before dissipating, now everyone noticed this as we ran through the jungle.


    "W-What was that? Did Pyuku just glowed brightly for some reason?" asked Aquarina.


    "It did it right after eating... How odd, does it grow stronger by eating things?" asked Zack.


    "Ah...! Maybe? But I don''t really know how slimes grow stronger anyways, wild monsters usually grow stronger over time by living and absorbing mana from the environment, ording to my mother, but indeed, eating stronger prey does increase their power faster... But this is way too fast, and it felt strange too..." I said.


    "Pyu?" asked Pyuku confused about what we were speaking.


    "Ah, well, never mind for now, Pyuku, just ignore us..." I sighed.


    I petted Pyuku, it had saved us by helping us evade the arrows, it seems that it has sharper senses than we thought originally.


    "W-We have to go back to the vige and tell our parents what happened, we have to hurry..." said Aquarina.


    "Yeah! If we tell your parents, they''lle here to clean them up quickly!" said Zack.


    "I-I guess they won''t forgive the goblins after they attempted to kill us." I said.


    Well, they might or might not had seen things already through the spirits lurking around behind us, these could had saved us from the arrows too, but they only act in the veryst minute, so they let Pyuku be the hero.


    "Of course they shouldn''t! Those damn goblins should all get killed! They''re not people but barbarians, not even Furoh tried to kill us..." said Zack.


    "Ah, you''re recognizing Furoh?" I asked.


    "I-I am not...!" said Zack.


    "Sylphy, let''s take a bath after this, I am stinking with goblin blood-" said Aquarina, as I suddenly saw a few seconds in the future.


    Arge javelin flew towards her and was very close to pierce her chest!


    "Shit! Aquarina! zing Wall!" I cried, as I desperately conjured a shield made of mes and quickly stopped the javelin flying towards us at fast speed.


    CLAAASH!


    The javelin shed over the wall made of mes, as it began to burn in the floor. The barrier of mes was actually cracked, and quickly dissipated due to the force of the attack.


    Is there someone here good at using the javelin or something?! I quickly used my eyes, spreading my sight across the entire ce as we suddenly stopped moving and stood there in silence.


    I noticed several life signs approaching all around right after that! And they were goblins, a crap ton of them!


    Have they been trying to lurk behind our backs this entire time?


    Amongst the bushes, arger than usual goblin emerged...


    It had the size of at least three meters, and it possessed a strong aura.


    -----

 Chapter 161 Goblin Champion

    -----


    Problems arose the moment we began to run away from the goblin vige, a group of goblins circled around us and quickly and easily ambushed us, they found us out when we were in our weakest points, and they quickly attempted to catch us off guard.


    The giant three-meter goblin in front of us was holding another javelin on one of his hands, while a smaller goblin was carrying a bunch of them as if it were an assistant.


    I nced at this Goblin, its strength¡­ it was clearly a monster above Tier 3¡­ Tier 4? A mere big goblin?!


    "We are surrounded! That Javelin¡­ I didn''t see iting¡­" said Aquarina.


    "That guy''s trouble¡­ He got some sort of special technique on him¡­ he''s definitely not a normal goblin," said Zack.


    "I know¡­" I said.


    My eyes shed with bright yellow-gold light, as information about this creature emerged inside of my head as if I was turning the pages of an encyclopedia.


    -----


    [Goblin Champion]


    A strong variant of a Goblin, born naturally talented for magic and weapon techniques, it has developed a powerful physique and can easily outgrow its own parents over a few months of having been born. They''re more intelligent than normal goblins, and often lead entire goblin viges.


    -----


    A Goblin Champion? So these guys have variants? That exins why he''s so big and strong, and I can even notice a powerful magical auraing from him¡­


    "Grekekeke¡­"


    The Goblin Champion began tough as it red down at us with a malicious smile, he licked his lips while drooling saliva, grabbing a new javelin, and then infusing it with mana.


    The other goblins began to slowly approach us while holding weapons, they were ready to attack us from all sides and gang over us with everything they had.


    And I could notice a few other Goblins in the back, holding bows and even conjuring magic on their own. The situation was dire, but our parents'' spirits were with us overlooking the situation¡­ Spirits were stronger the more they were closer to their master, so they were quite far by now, I don''t know if they''re strong enough to take down entire battalion of goblins, but they would act whenever we were to get into a dire situation.


    But for now, I couldn''t simply rely on them forever, one day I was going to grow up and I won''t have them with me all the time, this is¡­ a trial, and I have to show my parents I am ready to take on the trials of this dangerous world.


    Only by adapting to these dangers and threats and getting used to fighting is when I would truly be someone strong, someone that can survive in this world on my own without needing to be guided all the time by my parents.


    I think Aquarina thought the same, and to an extent, Zack too. The two of them swallowed saliva as they looked around the situation while things slowly turned more dangerous. They grabbed their weapons and infused them with their elemental mana, as auras of their elements emerged out of their bodies, making the Goblins and even the Goblin Champion more wary of us.


    "Pyu!"


    However, and suddenly, the one I never thought would attack first decided to move! Pyuku had stolen the bows and arrows of the goblins it ate, and suddenly used them masterfully! Its tentacles extended around it and by holding four arrows at the same time, it fired them all at the same time, all four flying into different directions!


    Wait, that was an Archery Technique! ¡­Is this? did Pyuku somehow learned techniques by eating the goblins?


    What kind of weird monster are you?!


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    The arrows were infused with Pyuku''s mana, which had grown in size after eating the magic crystals of the goblins, apparently. The arrows reached four goblins that were the closest to us in mere seconds, piercing their heads and killing them all four on the spot!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Graaah?!"


    "Gryeggh¡­!"


    "Gruuh¡­"


    "Aggraagh¡­!"


    The green-skinned little men fell in the floor, dead on the spot!


    "UGRAAA!"


    The Goblin Champion grew more angered, pointing his javelin at me and firing it by infusing it with mana!


    FLAAAASH!


    The Javelin seemed to have been covered in arge amount of darkness! Was the Goblin Champion''s element the attribute of darkness and shadows?!


    "zing Sword Technique: Spiraling zing sh! HAAAH!"


    I roared loudly as I utilized a powerful Sword Technique, coating my de in mes that turned ck and purple-colored, gaining the curse attribute of my de, I gave a jump and then spiraled my own body in midair, unleashing a vortex of mes from my de which shed against the sharp Javelin reaching up to me.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    The mes caught the Javelin in time, stopping it from reaching me, but the vortex ended being way more powerful than it usually was! Was this the effect of this sword?


    The moment it reached the Javelin and consumed it in mes, the spiraling vortex of ck mes reached the Goblin Champion in an instant, as the muscr green skin opened his eyes wide in surprise, quickly conjuring a barrier made of shadows!


    CLAAAAASH!


    The mes spread around as they shed against his barrier made of shadows, the little assistant goblin it had was consumed by them, as these ck mes I was able to conjure had the properties of curse within them, bing incredibly vicious whenever they caught a target, continuing to burn them no matter how hard they tried to turn off the mes.


    The rest of the mes generated a shockwave of heat around the other goblins, destabilizing their guard, which Pyuku, Zack, and Aquarina used to fight back.


    "Ocean Knife Arts: Ocean God''s Trident!"


    Aquarina used her infamous Arts, as she moved incredibly quickly, the water over her knife gathered and shaped as an enormous and sharp trident! She moved incredibly quickly and attacked the goblins before her.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 162 Intense Battle

    -----


    Aquarina used the Arts she had once used against me when we sparred, as she moved so fast using her knife while coating it with water that the illusion of arge and sharp trident showed up, as if a god of the oceans was helping her attack, her piercing blows reached three Goblins that attempted to smack her with their blunt weapons.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    The three goblins suddenly had three enormous holes over their chests, and began to vomit mouthfuls of blood, these low-level monsters were not really a threat to us, and even Aquarina unleashed her power to the extent of one-shotting them with a single blow each.


    Seeing that their numbers were decreasing desperately, the goblins acted more barbaric and didn''t obeyed the Goblin Champions orders of seemingly being wary, rushing at us and trying to finish us off with anything they had.


    Zack targeted a group of five goblins at once, charging his axe with thunder and hitting the ground with it with all his strength!


    TRUUUMMM!!!


    The entire ground trembled as the lightning within his weapon unleashed a powerful shockwave of lightning, reaching the goblins and electrifying them!


    SPAARK!


    Two of the five goblins received arge quantity of damage, and were grilled alive, meanwhile, the other three that were left fell over the floor and began to roll in agony while having their bodies filled with electricity.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Pyuuuuku!"


    Pyuku in the other case pointed out its bow to the goblins behind my back, covering them with its mana and firing high-speed arrow shots at them, most of the timending on their heads and killing them instantly.


    However, the arrows quickly ran low, and it quickly ended without ways of attacking¡­ of course, until it grabbed the weapons the goblins left in the floor and beganunching them into their heads.


    Meanwhile, as I attacked the Goblin Champion, the bastard managed to defend himself with a barrier of darkness, as he looked at me with a defying re of pure anger.


    "GRAAAAH! You damn human!"


    It suddenly spoke themon tongue! He can speak?!


    The Goblin Champion began to rush directly towards me, grabbing arge club from the ground and using it to attempt to hit me, covering the club with the power of his dark magic, its size suddenly increased and the impact over the floor was strong, making the surroundings tremble!


    BOOOMMM!


    I had evaded in time, jumping away by propelling myself with the mes of my Ember Skill, I quickly waved my hands, as I summoned my spirits to battle as well.


    "Ignatius, Naturia,e out and help me!"


    FLASH! FLASH!


    A floating egg covered in mes showed up, it had a few cracks over its body, and a small, red-scaled tail and two tiny legs could be seening out of it, alongside one of its eyes from within. Ignatius had slowly been breaking out of the shell over the months, as if he were slowly growing inside the egg, perhaps one day he could finally manage to hatch, but this process was slow.


    And then there was Naturia, who resembled a big, green-colored bean that was wide open, growing arge sapling with a few colorful leaves, it even had a beautiful red flower on top of her head now, she looked adorable.


    "Damn it! What kind of trouble did you get yourself in now?!" asked Ignatius.


    "Fooohhh!" said Naturia.


    "L-Let me help too, Sylphy!" said Furoh from within my soul scape.


    "Are you sure?!" I asked.


    "Yeah! We have trained enough! I am confident I can help even if a little bit, damn it!" he said.


    "Okay then!" I said, quickly summoning Furoh.


    FLASH!


    Unlike the two spirits Ignatius and Naturia, Furoh was a physical being, he was still having his body, but now he had be a familiar and could enter my soul scape, that was pretty much it, so he didn''t possessed the special capabilities of spirits like floating in midair, turning into pure elemental magic to aid me in the conjuration of magic easily, or other things.


    But he could be a goodpanion too! Furoh emerged out of thin air, surprising the Goblin Champion that red me down while I was falling from midair.


    "RAAAAH!"


    Furoh roared like a monster, as he extended his worm-like body and fell over the Goblin Champion, coiling over our foe''s body and beginning to use his sharp fangs and jaws to pierce through its hard skin, while using his hard muscles through his fleshy body to attempt to asphyxiate him!


    "AGRAAAAGGH¡­!"


    The Goblin Champion groaned in pain as it tried to tear apart Furoh with his sheer strength, the muscles of his arms looked incredibly strong, but his shoulders were tightly wrapped by Furoh''s body, and his arms couldn''t reach Furoh properly!


    Furoh was boosting his strength through the usage of Mana, my own Mana, of course!


    The advantage of Familiars is that they can use all the mana they could want from their master. And because I got endless Mana, Furoh can constantly boost his own strength using it, it is a very simple ability, but it is something that most demons know innately, the power to increase their body''s physical strength through merely infusing mana into their bodies without the necessity to use body-enhancing spells.


    So more than a spell, it was like an ability they possessed, although there was a limit to everything, and even Furoh couldn''t take infinite mana into his body without suffering the consequences, so he was draining as much as he could take. We had practiced this before several times, as he hasn''t been simply cking around while doing nothing, he had been working hard for a long time now.


    "GRAAHHH! Damn¡­ worm! I will kill you too! Aggghhh!"


    The Goblin Champion was able to speak but the only words he was spitting were those filled with hate¡­ he was filled with a lot of anger, and seemed to hate us to death.


    Ignatius and Naturia quickly acted after Furoh,bining their magical attacks!


    -----

 Chapter 163 Finish It!

    -----


    Fire and Nature elements were not the best together. You see, fire would easily burn nts, they are highly mmable, so it was hard tobine these attacks together, and to be honest, I had not managed tobine them yet.


    But what we can do is to actually¡­ simply put, manage for both elements to not conflict with one another! Ignatius and Naturiae into y in such a performance, because if it were up to me, I would only be able to use one of the other at once, it would be quite troublesome to try not to burn the nts.


    Of course, if Ignatius is inmand of the mes, while Naturia takes care of the nts¡­ things change.


    While I was falling to the ground, I had summoned Ignatius, Naturia, and Furoh together. Furoh immediately moved first, attacking the powerful Goblin Champion by coiling around his body, tightly wrapping his shoulders and arms into his torso, and inhibiting his ability to attack himpletely, although his strength was a lot, and it made Furoh struggle to keep himself wrapped around him.


    However, thanks to the demon''s ability to enhance their strength, Furoh was able to resist the strength that the Goblin Champion was unleashing.


    As Ignatius was about to conjure his mes, I decided to use the Spell me Protection, which reduced damage from fire attribute by arge amount, and also Anti Heat Veil, which also negated most of the heat produced by mes, this was because¡­ well, Ignatius was about to burn the entire Goblin Champion.


    Of course, that''s without Naturia working first!


    "Foooooh!"


    She was all spirited, using her abilities and linking with my Agriculture Skill and my own Nature Magic, she quickly took control of the nts in our surroundings, the bushes, trees, and even the grass moved around like tentacles, wrapping themselves around the three-meter-tall Goblin Champion and stopping him from moving around! Even more, my nts were quite vicious, and they sued their roots to pierce the Goblin Champion''s legs and drain off his energy!


    "Nnngh¡­! Grrruuuaaaagggh¡­!"


    The Goblin Champion''s eyes turned red in how much pain he was going through, he suddenly unleashed his aura of darkness, enhancing his entire body strength the same way Furoh did it, and Furoh could barely hold into him any longer!


    "Unnnghh¡­! Damn it, keep yourself on ce, bastard!" he roared.


    "Grruuuaaagggh¡­! Worms! Worms! The Demon King¡­ The Demon King will soon be reborn! All of you¡­ All of you will die sooner orter! GRAAAAHH!"


    He began spewing nonsense out of nowhere. But it quickly caught my interest.


    The Demon King? Was it soon to be reborn? I''ve heard from my mother that the Demon King is reborn every couple of years after it dies¡­ and the previous one was in by my parents and their allies.


    Will it be reborn so soon? I see, that''s why the new hero generation was chosen so soon¡­ I wish I could speak more with this lunatic, but he clearly wants to kill us.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Suddenly, he conjured several spears made of darkness, firing them into all directions like a berserk, all of the spears of darkness began to reach all his surroundings, exploding into thunderous explosions that spread waves of ck miasma around.


    I quickly swung my de and blocked the spears that reached me as Inded in the ground, while conjuring two Walls of Fire in front of my friends to protect them, as they were too busy dealing with a handful of goblins each.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    As the dark spears continued to fall all around, Ignatius finally finished his conjuration, linking to my own magic, my mana, and my Ember Skill, we finally unleashed an attack we had been practicing for some time.


    "zing Dragon Breath!!!"


    Ignatius suddenly conjured our newest unique spell, as the enormous head of a fire dragon emerged, made out of red mes, and opening wide as a turbulent vortex of mes came out of it, reaching the Goblin Champion in an instant!


    BOOOOMMM¡­!


    The Goblin Champion''s entire body was engulfed in mes, as Furoh could resist them a bit, but quickly began to feel the effects, so I used Mana and summoned him at my side before he was to get roasted, the Goblin Champion was already trapped by him on ce, and the roots piercing his body also caught mes, but were enhanced to be made extra hard, so they wouldn''t easily turn into charcoal.


    "Nnngh¡­! Nnggrruuaaagggh¡­!"


    The Goblin Champion groaned in agony as his entire body was beginning to be grilled alive, he started to crawl away and try to move, but his legs were already pierced by the wood and his muscles tore apart, his movements became dizzier as well.


    It was time to finish him off while he was still there, who knows what crazy thing might he pull outter? I quickly decided to attack, and called Ignatius to my side once more, as his mes fused with Ember and coated my cursed de with ck mes, these ck mes began to dance around my de, sometimes slightly resembling roaring dragons.


    I infusedrge quantities of Mana into my de as I jumped high into the air and began to spin around, the ck mes began spinning around me, creating a tornado of ck mes, as I fell like a meteor over the Goblin Champion!


    "zing de Technique: ck me Burst!"


    CLAAAASSSHHH!


    The impact alone was enough for a huge explosion of mes to ur, the body of the Goblin Champion barely resisted the initial blow, but it wasn''t my intention to kill with that alone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I moved my de towards his neck while gritting my teeth, and then began to slice through his neck with the cursed mes flowing through the open wound on his neck!


    "Gruuuuaagggggh¡­! Aaaghhh¡­!"


    He began to scream in agony, but I wasn''t going to show him mercy!


    SLAAAASH!


    My de sliced through his throatpletely, as his head flew through the air, falling over the floor.


    His beheaded body quickly fell over the floor as well, zing in mes and slowly turning into charcoal.


    -----

 Chapter 164 Pyuku Is Indeed Quite Mysterious

    -----


    BOOM!


    The Goblin Champion fell over the floor, covered in ck mes.


    These ck mes were amazing, they didn''t spread around the vegetation and would only affect their target, burning them until they ended in a crisp.


    I think I was able to control them and was mildly resistant to them because I was the wielder of the cursed de, I had touched them several times, but they didn''t burned me at all.


    And then I realized it¡­ these ck mes are more special than I had originally thought.


    They actually didn''t burned me nor burn nts or anything aside from the target because, much like a curse, they only affect the target I use them against¡­


    I see. This makes it even more powerful¡­ I could use it in many things, but the bad thing is that I can only use it with this de, conjuring the ck mes alone doesn''t seem to work.


    I felt arge amount of energy reaching me as the part of the souls of all in goblins were reaching me as EXP¡­ I was seeing a lot of glitched system messages showing numbers of Experience Points¡­ sadly, I cannot level up yet.


    I wonder if one day I will be able to finally level up¡­ but that would mean that my Health Points and Mana Points wouldn''t be endless as they wouldn''t be frozen, and that''s not a good thing¡­


    Ah, I think I''ve thought about this a lot, I should stop reminding myself of it.


    The other Goblins were mostly all in, a few of them had attempted to escape, however, but they were quickly caught by Zack and Aquarina and finished off.


    We have somehow made it out, I don''t know if I can keep fighting, my entire body felt like it was at its limits, there''s not much that a little girl girl body can do.


    "Phew¡­ W-We somehow did it on our own¡­" said Aquarina.


    "Yeah¡­" sighed Zack.


    The two were just as exhausted as I was, I could understand their pain, I had the urge of just going to bed and resting there for some hours. I just really want to take a nap¡­


    Naturia and I conjured Life Magic to heal our wounds, I was scratched all over my body and Zack and Aquarian were not any better, Zack even got a slightly deep stab wound on his back, but his muscles blocked it from reaching any lethal area, of course, the wound was still there, so I decided to close it with magic and also disinfect it.


    Aside from that, I quickly decided to collect the Magic Crystals out of the corpses of the Goblins, they were too heavy for us to carry them all around but putting the magic crystals in a bag would be easy to do.


    "Pyuuu!"


    Pyuku had helped on its own too, using its unexpected strength, it ended ying a bunch of Goblins, it even knew how to use Bow Techniques and more Weapon Techniques, which surprised me greatly.


    Because it was a pain to call Pyuku as "it" we all agreed to call it a "him" because it seemed like a boy to us. I don''t know if Slimes have genders, but ording to my eyes¡­


    -----


    [Blue Slime, Special Variant]


    Blue Slimes are genderless beings made of slime simr to amoebas, they''re capable of digesting things several times their size and bounce around at rapid speeds, they possess the ability to shape their body and size, and also to move even in the most stretch of ces. As long as they have enough energy reserves, regeneration is possible at greater levels, even when most of their body mass has been lost.


    Blue Slimes were once a pest in ancient times, but now they had be very rare beings across the Gatea Continent and in the Demon Continent, they might be highly regarded.


    Certain special variants have the power to gain Abilities, Techniques, and Magic Knowledge from the prey they devour, while also strengthening their Magic Crystals.


    -----


    That''s what the Heavenly Sight was able to tell me, or well, its ability that worked like an Appraisal Artifact. The information I got was pretty great, it felt as if the Goddess of Light herself was giving me info right inside of my head.


    Sometimes it gave me a bit of a headache, but most of the time I found all of this very insightful.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And well, it said that special variants could¡­ absorb power from the prey they digested. It appears that Pyuku is not a normal Blue Slime, which are already very rare, but a Special Variant capable of growing stronger by eating!


    I exined this to my friends, as they understood his abilities at longst.


    "So that''s why he got the ability to fight out of the sudden, and he was so obsessed with eating the goblins¡­ Like now, he''s eating the entire Goblin Champion''s charred corpse¡­" said Zack.


    "Wait, Pyuku, don''t eat the Magic Crystal!" said Aquarina.


    "Pyuuuu!"


    Pyuku got angry that we were pulling him away from his half-digested meal, as I quickly used my knife to carve the chest of the Goblin Champion and extracted a beautiful, purple-colored crystal from it, it was emanating a strong ckish aura too, with a lot of miasma to it¡­


    Pyuku looked at it as if he were drooling, this little crystal was the thing he wanted to eat the most. I guess it is where most of the magical and supernatural powers of monsters are gathered the most¡­ but sorry buddy, this one is my kill, so I get to keep it!


    "You can eat the rest of the corpse." I said.


    "Pyuu¡­" Pyuku sighed, as if he had lost his motivation.


    But he still devoured the entire thing and gained a glow of magic power over his body, so even corpses without the magic crystal still give some power to him.


    We decided to quickly loot the rest of the corpses before any other goblin showed up.


    -----

 Chapter 165 The Slimes Special Ability

    -----


    After we carved over half the magic crystals, our bags were filled with them, and we left the rest of the corpses for Pyuku to eat, including the magic crystals on them, we pilled them for him and he ate them in a single bite by spreading his body over them, it was a bit creepy how he dissolved everything so fast... could Pyuku potentially kill us if through this way if we lowered our guards?


    The sole thought of it sent shivers down my spine¡­


    Anyways, I like to think that he''s a good slime, we saved his life after all so he should be thankful and not attempt to kill us out of looking tasty for him, right?


    Right?!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pyuku, I am trusting you on this one!


    I looked at the adorable little blue slime sitting on the floor, as his bright eyes looked at me with an innocent confusion.


    "Ah~ you''re way too cute to do bad stuff, right?" I asked.


    "Pyuu!"


    I petted Pyuku''s head and he seemed to enjoy the gesture of love we showed to him, even Zack ended doing it.


    "Now that he ate the Goblin Champion I wonder if he could use shadow magic¡­" said Zack.


    "Nah, that would be way too much, right? He also didn''t got to eat the magic crystal." Said Aquarina.


    "Yeah, but he ate the ones from some goblin mages that could conjure fireballs¡­" I said.


    "Pyuuuu!"


    As if desiring to show off his amazing talent, Pyuku suddenly conjured a Fireball, a magic circle emerged out of him, but it was conjured so quickly that the Rune creation was almost instantaneous, he did it as if he were an expert on it already!


    W-What the heck is this?!


    BOOOM!!!


    Therge fireball shed over the nearby tree, impacting it and leaving arge burnt hole on it, its power wasn''t as strong as my mes, but it was admirable nheless, he was already around the level of a Tier 2 or 3 Magician with that fireball alone, as long as he could constantly conjure them.


    "Wow¡­" said Zack.


    "P-Pyuku, were you always able to conjure magic like this?" wondered Aquarina.


    "Pyuuu¡­" said Pyuku, waving his body as if saying "nope".


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    We all stood there ncing at the Slime with dumbfounded expressions on our faces. We felt as if our hard work was nothingpared to him, who could get all the results without any efforts by just eating others¡­


    "This is definitely unfair! What the heck? I want to kill this thing even more now!" said Zack.


    "C-Calm down, Zack! There should be a limit to Pyuku''s power, right?" wondered Aqua.


    Pyuku then seemingly nodded.


    "Oh? Is there? You have a limited amount of abilities you can get?" I wondered.


    He waved his head.


    "Then what''s the limit?" I wondered.


    "Pyyuuuu¡­"


    Pyuku''s body suddenly shaped around, turning into a t surface, and then showing images on it by molding his slime around as if it were sand or something.


    It showed a Magic Crystal with a number 1 attached to it, and then 10/20¡­


    It seems that¡­ it has a limit of 20 abilities at his rank? I guess?


    I suppose that''s¡­ it?


    Wait, Pyuku is awfully intelligent, it can even understand us very well and talk back through these ways¡­ so this slime is sapient the same way as people?


    "I don''t understand a thing¡­ Whatever." Sighed Zack.


    "I think it might said he has a limit¡­ I think." Said Aquarina.


    "Pyuku¡­ where did you came from?" I wondered.


    "Pyu! Pyu¡­. Pyuku!"


    Pyuku seemed to show us something once more, he showed what looked like¡­ wait, that''s a shiping from¡­ the sea!


    "A ship? And the sea?" asked Zack.


    "What is that? Huh?!" asked Aquarina.


    Then the ship suddenly suffered an ident and ended in the shores, apparently only Pyuku survived the crashing, andnded in the shores¡­


    "Wait! Pyuku, youe from the sea?" I wondered.


    "Pyuu!" said Pyuku.


    "How odd¡­" said Zack.


    "I am more surprised by how intelligent he actually is¡­" said Aquarina.


    "Pyuu- Pyuku!"


    Suddenly, Pyuku changed his rxed demeanor as he realized the presence of many life forms approaching from behind us, I also felt them. My eyes saw a few seconds in the future, a rain of arrows would reach us in an instant!


    "Damn it, more goblins! We stood here for way too long¡­" I said.


    "Eh? What? More?" asked Zack.


    "L-Let''s run- Ah! So many arrows!" said Aquarina.


    Aquarina actually acted before me, as she conjured arge bubble made of water around us, like a barrier of flowing waters, which protected us from the arrows reaching us, they were all in fire as well, but they were turned off the moment they reached the water.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "How many goblins are there? I am sure we have killed almost fifty at the very least by now!" sighed Zack.


    "I know, it appears that there are way too many, we cannot really lower our guards in this!" I said.


    As the arrows stopped falling over us, several green skins showed up from the bushes behind us.


    "Let''s run for it!" said Zack.


    "T-There are way too many¡­ I am tired¡­" cried Aquarina.


    "Damn it¡­ Mom, dad, help us out please¡­" I said.


    Suddenly, two spirits emerged at our side, my mother''s and father''s spirits, which looked like glowing spheres of light and red mes.


    One of them, Oculus, suddenly materialized itself into arge eye with feathered wings and a golden crown and began to fire lightsers from its eye against the enormous army of goblins rushing towards us, keeping them at bay.


    The other spirit turned into arge phoenix and invited us to sit on its back¡­ Wow, mom and dad had really been monitoring me this entire time! I feel like all the challenge was for nothing now.


    Well, it really wasn''t, but its nice to have backup¡­ I still believe that we couldn''t be able to handle everything on our own, so having overprotective parentse handy from time to time!


    -----

 Chapter 166 Spirits To The Rescue!

    -----


    Father''s spirit emerged, materializing itself into a beautiful bird of mes.


    Meanwhile, mother''s spirit materialized into arge eyeball with feathered wings, which began shootingsers out of its eye.


    "W-Woah! There were really spirits watching over us!" said Zack.


    "Those are Sylphy''s parents'' spirits!" said Aquarina.


    "Children, An has told me that whenever you were in a dire situation, that I should give you a ride back home,e¡­ I am a friendly spirit; my name is Phoenix." Said therge zing bird, it resembled a beautiful peacock with colorful zing feathers.


    We all looked at the beautiful spirit¡­


    "Children¡­ I know I might be a dazzling being for your young minds, I am well aware of my beauty! However¡­ you must not distract yourselves! Come on, my mes won''t burn you, but will protect you." Said the peacock, it was actually a very narcissistic spirit.


    "Come on, don''t fear it, let''s get over it!" I said, quickly moving over its back, and helping Zack and Aquarina sit down behind me.


    Aquarina tightly wrapped her arms around my belly and chest, while Zack did the same with Aquarina¡­ she disliked this but knew there was no other way around it anyways.


    "Then let us go to the skies!" said Phoenix, pping his zing and colorful feathered wings.


    FLAAAAASH!


    Like a sh of mes, we reached high into the skies, only to find arge Tyrannosaur unleashing lightning against an army of Goblins that was following us, right at the side of where we were.


    "GROAR!"


    TRUUUMM¡­!


    Lightning began toe out of its body, electrifying entire armies of green skins and burning them alive in an instant, it was¡­ that was¡­!


    "Is that Ninhursag?!" I asked.


    "It is! It must be her! She''s killing the goblins!" said Aquarina.


    "Was she helping us?" asked Zack.


    The tyrannosaur looked up to us for a moment, seemingly concerned about us, its eyes were not those of a wild beast, but it was clear there was a consciousness within them.


    "Hm, we saw her fighting the goblins for a while in the other side of the battlefield, she was getting rid of arge quantity that began to rush out of the vige, turns out that the moment Goblins die and their blood is stuck into your clothes, the others will quickly seek the scent of their fallenrades ande after you, the goblins wouldn''t give up until they were to kill you¡­ or well, you were to wipe them all out." Said Phoenix.


    "Oh¡­" said Aquarina.


    "Wait, that''s awful¡­" said Zack.


    "So we would had been chased forever until there was a conclusion? I guess they cannot really get through the barrier." I said.


    "The barrier of the amazon tribe? Indeed, they shouldn''t be able to¡­ For now, children, let''s go back, let''s leave this to her and the other spirits to handle, this is already in a level you shouldn''t handle by yourselves." Said Phoenix.


    FLAAAASH!


    We flew across the skies and quickly reached the Amazon Vige, crossing through the barrier, we were greeted by our parents, who were rather happy to see us.


    "Sylphy! Are you okay?" asked my father.


    He quickly hugged me and began kissing my cheeks.


    "Yeah, I am fine¡­ Don''t worry, it was an¡­ interesting experience." I said.


    "I saw how you fought¡­ that was incredible, but the dangers you went through¡­ Ah, I like to think of them as tests but still, I was really worried!" said my father.


    "Sylphy, we have told you multiple times that you shouldn''t run into danger! Also what''s that thing?" asked my mother angrily. While my father was the soft parent, she was the strict one. Well, she was still hugging me with my father while kissing my forehead and caressing my hair.


    "Pyuuu!"


    Pyuku waved its little tentacle to everyone, greeting them.


    "It''s Pyuku, a Slime we tamed, it is friendly and helped us fight, I am sure you saw it help us." I said.


    "We saw a bit¡­" said my father.


    "You and your antics of taming strange creatures¡­" sighed my mother.


    I nced at Aquarina as she was being held by her father''s arms, while Nepheline petted Zack''s head and even kissed his forehead.


    "I am d you''re all okay, you did a great job there, you surprised us." Said Nepheline.


    "Aquarina you''ve grown so strong I can barely recognize you¡­" said Shade.


    "So it was all a test?" she wondered.


    "Well, things surged out of nowhere, we didn''t predicted them¡­" said my father.


    "But Ninhursag sent us a message through magic, telling us about the goblins, and then you came across them¡­ we decided to let you fight them as you seemed to want a challenge." Said my Nepheline.


    "I was against it! I don''t think such young children should be going through such trials yet¡­" sighed my mother.


    "But didn''t they do a great job? A Goblin Champion is a super strong Tier 4 Monster after all. It can even rival Tier 5 ones¡­" said my father.


    I suppose that after the incident when we were trapped inside a different Dimension that my parents had be even more wary and concerned about us, they cannot really get their eyes off us easily, but that''s fine by me to be honest¡­


    "More importantly, what do we do now?" wondered Nepheline.


    "We should really go aid Ninhursag, those Goblins seem to be beingmanded by a Goblin King, I am sure she can handle it too, but what if something more dangerous shows up?" wondered my father.


    "The jungle had suddenly begun to resonate with a lot of dark energies, and the spirits seem to be restless¡­ I am worried about what might happen in the near future¡­ We should go handle this¡­" said my mother.


    "Then I''ll go with An, you two girls stay here taking care of the kids and the vige." Said Shade.


    "Eh? Since when are you the leader here¡­? But fine." Said Nepheline.


    "Okay, take care, dear¡­" said my mother, kissing my father.


    "Alright, let''s go." Said my father.


    My father petted my head and gave me a confident nod, as he and Shade quickly flew away from the vige¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I feel like something weird is going on¡­


    -----


    Meanwhile, within the farther areas from the Jungle,rge armies of green-skinned barbarians began to march through the entire area, led by a dark force that began to spread everywhere¡­


    Hundreds- no, thousands of them began to march forward, spreading around and scouting the entire area.


    Large figuresmanded them, enormous Orcs, Trolls, and Goblin Champions.


    Arge beast resembling a mammoth was walking through the jungle, generating tremors as it stepped through the forest floor.


    Its entire body destroyed any tree it came across, as a dark presence emanated from the small cabin atop its wide back.


    A dark entity was resting there, overlooking things through with sharp crimson-red eyes.


    Covered in blue skin and having two enormous ck horns atop its forehead, alongside long ck hair and a body packed with muscles and covered in scars, it emanated the aura of a King¡­


    "So this is where the Lost Princess is hiding? You won''t be able to run away from your fate anymore¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 167 Infiltrating The Goblin Village

    -----


    (A few hours ago¡­)


    Ninhursag had infiltered the Goblin Camp as a female goblin and had been able to learn a couple of things there without being detected by others for a bit.


    She had gotten there and realized some things, such as that these Goblins had only gotten here in thest month, and that they hade here from apletely different area.


    The Demon Continent.


    But how?


    How did they came from the Demon Continent in such arge quantity? It didn''t made sense, the oceans connecting both continents of Gatea, and the Demon Continent were very vast, such big armies would take astronomical amounts of funds to be able to cross the ocean.


    The water tribe of demons could have helped, but they cannot go onnd for long, and since Leviathan''s death, they stopped helping the heads of the Demon Continent, which was now mostly governed, at least half of it, by humans that hade there to conquer those fertilends.


    It was unrealistic for demons to make such a big move out of nowhere now that they had decrease in numbers and power, they couldn''t realistically afford the movement, even if many Demon Kingdoms stayed strong as they had big armies that didn''t let the invading humans go as they pleased, it was apletely different thing to move to another continent.


    But how did these goblins reach here otherwise? A tribe that has always lived here might be a possibility, but Ninhursag herself learned they all came from the Demon Continent one month ago, making a camp incredibly quickly and beginning to multiply fast.


    Goblins were social with their own kin, but would act barbarically against anyone else unless they had been somewhat tamed or controlled by a greater figure within their tribe, Goblin Champions, Goblin Kings or Queens, or the strongest goblin, a Goblin Emperor or Empress¡­


    Such figures would have incredible power and the ability to control Goblins with ease, they couldmand them and order them as they wanted, and they were the reason why goblins could make alliances with others despite their barbaric demeanors.


    And Ninhursag could feel the powerful presence of somethinging from thergest tent in the camp, a dark energying from it¡­ it was dangerous.


    Not at the level of a Goblin Emperor, or a worst case, one of legends, a Goblin God, but it was something below Goblin Emperor but just as terrifying, and more than capable of creating disaster whenever it went.


    There was a Goblin King there, being served by multiple female goblins and Goblin Champions as guards.


    There was also an abnormal amount of Goblin Champions, which also made Ninhursag very surprised, such variants were very hard to emerge sometimes, unless a Goblin King had already begun to mate with multiple females.


    Due to their very short lifespans of often no more than 10 years, goblins grew incredibly quickly, in a few months they were able to move, hunt, andmunicate with one another, and after half a year, they can begin mating.


    Due to this they were very capable of reproducing in enormous quantities and flood entire ces, bing arge gue that humans had to deal here in the past, and even more in the Demon Continent itself.


    Unless they were controlled by a Goblin King or something higher, they would constantly spread chaos endlessly, but even if a Goblin king controlled them, there was nothing that wouldn''t guarantee that it would simply use the power of his troops to attempt to dominate othernds, Kingdoms, and Nations.


    Ninhursag knew Goblins and all these Barbarian races very well as she had once fought many of them and exterminated another handful of them on her own, since she was a child that she remembers them all quite well and holds a strong resentment against these races due to what they had done to her people in the past, when the Demon King was alive, and the war was growing more and more intense.


    Due to this, she had a strong murdering intent, if she could take down the King''s head now, she could quite possibly send the goblins into rage and end up making them all mess up their formation and organization, making them easy to kill even by wild beasts.


    She even had thought about using the Goblin King''s bones on her own, abusing her shapeshifting powers as a Skin-Changer and turning into a Goblin Queen herself, to order the Goblins and more, but she didn''t knew if she would be able topletely inherit the monster''s powers that way.


    And as she decided to move away from the Goblin Camp ande backter to deal with them after she were to inform the Heroes in the Amazon Vige, she suddenly was stopped by a group of Goblin Males.


    In their culture, females that had not been taken by males can be freely be courted by males until they finally decide a mate, it is very important for them to mate to keep their poption up, so these things were a norm, and Ninhursag was a female goblin¡­


    So she ended being surrounded by many goblins that felt her "scent" which was seemingly pure and not without the mixed scent of another male that had already bedded her. Indeed, she was actually a virgin despite how old she was.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Gryaguuak!"


    "Graku! Gra!"


    "Grakyaka!"


    The Goblins began to speak weirdly to her as they offered her things, some brought hunted animals, other shiny jewels from monsters magic crystals, others brought aromatic herbs and medicinal herbs, and a few brought cooked food, fruits, and seeds.


    Males fought for females by bringing them offerings, often in the form of food, the most valued thing after all. A female had to be provided with a lot of food by a male so she could keep her energies high as she gave birth to many children, so choosing a male capable of providing was necessary.


    However, Ninhursag couldn''t help but constantly feel more and more disgusted, to the point she couldn''t keep the disguise any longer¡­


    -----

 Chapter 168 Ninhursags Might!

    -----


    The disgusting goblins had reached Ninhursag as they offered their offerings to her! They wanted a female mate, it has been a long time since a female has been born, so some males that have yet to find a mate were growing desperate, and other males often didn''t shared women.


    This stupidly funny scene wasn''t funny at all for Ninhursag, who felt disgusted about these monsters which she hated, she was already trying her hardest to ignore her ever-growing murderous intent, but she was having a hard time.


    She was rejecting the males by waving her hands and trying to walk away, but as they were rejected the goblins grew more and more restless, chasing her around like a pack of dogs in heat that found a female at longst.


    She tried to run away from the camp, but the goblins thought of it as a trial, perhaps she wanted the most fit of the males, so the one that won and caught her showing off their physical fitness would be the chosen one!


    The brainless green skins ended chasing her through the entire forest until Ninhursag made sure there were no other goblins around, and quickly turned into a small squirrel, hiding atop a tree branch.


    "These monsters are so insistent with finding mates! I don''t even like men to begin with, but these guys are really way too disgusting even if I were to like men anyways¡­ I''ve heard that they use these rituals to find mates but they''re way too insistent! I am going to just ambush them here¡­" she thought.


    The goblins suddenly reached a dead end as they couldn''t find the goblin girl, they walked around therge tree where Ninhursag was hiding as a small squirrel, confused about what had just transpired.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They wondered where the female was.


    "Grakuha?"


    "Grakuha nay!"


    "Sakuh¡­"


    "Gykahah!"


    They began to me one another, Ninhursag had learned their tongue already after bing a Goblin with her powers, and realized they were ming one another, saying that they were too creepy, as if they couldn''t realize all of them were actually creepy¡­


    Ninhursag waited for them to gather around the tree and then, she shapeshifted once more into a Gray Wolf, jumping over them!


    "GROAR!"


    "Gryyaa?!"


    She reached the first Goblin, and ravaged its neck, so hard that her strong mandibles just beheaded the entire goblin''s head in a single bite. Blood quickly filled her mouth as her animalistic instincts began to grow bigger.


    "You''re all dead!" she roared, as the Goblins nced at the massive Gray Wolf and began to run for their lives, they wouldn''t fight such a big beast unarmed!


    "Gyyyaaa!"


    "Gryagu!"


    "Guraag!"


    Ninhursag in her Gray Wolf reached the Goblins and began to ravage their necks, catching them by their arms as well, or biting their legs off with ease. Her jaws were like deadly guillotines.


    After merely just a few seconds, the disgusting goblins were down, and Ninhursag sighed in relief. She had satiated her murderous intent for a bit at the very least.


    "Phew¡­ I should really move away from here for now¡­" she sighed.


    If she stayed here, it would be troublesome, the scent of goblin blood was strong, and it could very much attract prey if she didn''t do things right, so for safety measures it would be better if she quickly moved away from here before things were to escte into something worse.


    The scent of the goblins would attract more and more goblins, and she knew how they could be very resentful, she knew that very well as she had provoked entire armies of goblins to confront her in the past to get rid of them in masse¡­


    She turned into a bird, a colorful and beautiful one, and flew away.


    "I should now go back to the vige before anything¡­ these damn green skins¡­ I would kill them all myself, but I am worried that some might end up sneaking elsewhere if I go too hard on them¡­ I don''t want those children to be affected, nor the vige¡­" she thought.


    As she pped her colorful wings, she inspected the forest down below using her sharp eyes, as a powerful bird beast her eyesight was amazing, and she could enhance it even further with mana.


    But then she suddenly realized something¡­ there was a group of children in the forest.


    "Don''t¡­ tell me¡­ Zack, Sylphy, and Aquarina are there?! They''re very close to the vige!"


    Ninhursag quickly realized there as a group of goblins chasing them down and circling around them, she saw that in the time she spent killing the goblins, a group of other goblins reached up to the children and began to circle and chase them down, she even detected the Goblin King on the move, making her worry about the safety of the children.


    She saw therge group slowly approaching the kids, they were handling well their own rivals, but if they were to be overwhelmed by the almost hundred of goblins, they would surely perish¡­


    "These damn kids! What are they doing outside the barrier territory?!" she cried in anger.


    Unaware that they were being protected by spirits that wouldn''t let them easily die, Ninhursag quickly flew down and decided to stop thergest groups of goblins.


    At the end, she''ll have to act to save them¡­


    "Ugh¡­ Okay then, if I have to act, I have to act!"


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    Suddenly, in front of the four Goblin Champions and near a hundred Goblins, a massive Tyrannosaurus emerged, unleashing lightning everywhere the goblins'' eyes could see!


    "GROOOOARRRR!"


    Its entire body was several meters of height, capable of looking down at every single goblin, even the champions were dwarfed by Ninhursag''s monstrous form! One of her strongest forms by far!


    Her entire body exuded lightning everywhere, shocking the battlefield as many Goblins began to get electrified by her powerful attacks!


    SPARK! SPARK! CLAASH!


    Unaware of their secret guardian taking down therge army that was rushing to their way, the children continued to move on back to the vige while fighting the threats before their path¡­


    -----

 Chapter 169 Overwhelming The Goblins

    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ninhursag had quickly prioritized to help the children escape, by dealing with most of the enemies herself, the children were able to pull through the smaller groups of goblins they were fighting, and managed to even defeat a Goblin Champion all by themselves!


    However, Ninhursag suddenly felt as if something else was with them other than the three children and their spirits. Indeed, she saw something with them, a small blue blob.


    Who was this thing? A monster? A slime?


    She had never seen a slime monster before though, those things were umon in this jungle.


    But it didn''t really felt like the small fry it was trying to pretend to be.


    This thing¡­ she felt a strong shing presence from within it, it was way more powerful than it made itself to look like.


    Or well, it held an even greater potential than its looks gave out to be. She didn''t see any threatening presence from it thought, and this little monster seemed friendly with the children, as if it wanted to protect them.


    She was a woman very connected to nature, even monsters were part of nature to an extent, although some barbaric ones such as Goblins or Orcs and the like didn''t deserved her pity or understanding, wild monsters such as slimes, were beings she couldprehend.


    She had an innate ability toprehend all animals and monsters as a Skin Changer, and if she were to manage to turn into one, she was able to understand them even better than before, but even then, she still had some suspiciousness.


    But for now, she decided to simply keep fighting the threat before her, as she couldn''t falter for a single second.


    Ninhursag''s strength could be said to be superhuman, and it could vary around a lot thanks to her amazing powers and her magic which gave her the ability to shapeshift into different beasts and monsters, in an instant she is a weak squirrel that cannot even be said to be a Tier 1 beast, andter she could be a giant Thunder Tyrannosaurus easily reaching Tier 5 and beyond in power.


    This was the unique power of Skin Changers, but they required to also develop their own physiques and their magic circles if they truly wanted to exert as much power, a Skin Changer wasn''t capable of bing stronger than what their Physique and Magic Circle was, so for them to easily jump through Tiers, they had to already be innately powerful.


    Of course, they showed the most strength when they shapeshifted, as a human, they can also be skillful fighters, especially Ninhursag who knew a lot of weapon techniques that her family of hunters had taught to her amongst many other abilities, but she showed the most power of her race if she shapeshifted into enormous and powerful beings.


    BOOOM!


    Her entire body exuded an aura of lightning, this was an element of magic she wasn''t even good at, as her primary elements were Nature and Life. However, Thunder attribute could be wielded if she shapeshifted into this powerful Thunder Tyrannosaurus, which she had hunted long ago, a part of her trial to be an adult that her tribe celebrated, although there were no more of her tribe members with her, she remembered her tribe''s trials very well.


    The lightning that came out of this powerful race of dragon-type monsters was incredible, although they were considered Lesser Dragons, the maniption of lightning across their bodies was generated thanks to many electricity-producing nds below their skin and scales, which began to generate lightning the more they rotated against one another.


    She was not only able to crush the goblins with her mere ws, and even eat them away with her giant jaws, but she was blowing them away using her thunderbolt attacks.


    CLAAAAASH!


    Another golden thunderbolt fell over a group of goblins within the army confronting her, as she saw how a dozen of Goblins died calcinated in the spot.


    This attack took its time to generate, so she couldn''t spam it to her heart''s content, it also costed a sizable amount of Mana to use, but she was doing an excellent work at fighting against these Goblins already, so she didn''t had the concern that she wouldn''t be able to pull out a victory, she had fought even worse enemies after all in the past.


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    Another powerful attack reached the goblins, as her ws coated in lighting generated electrifying shockwaves around her body, blowing away the goblins nearby with ease!


    "Gryyyyaaeeee¡­!"


    "Graaahh¡­!"


    "Kugaah!"


    The goblins began to scream in agony in unison as they were being sttered over the floor, turning everything redder and redder.


    Ninhursag began to devour a few others alive with her jaws, while using her lightning to burn through their ranks.


    The goblins were not without fighting, even though most didn''t surpassed Tier 2 in Physique or Magic Circle, they were still powerful if together, and even more ifmanded by several Goblin Champions and the Goblin King.


    Goblin Kings and Goblin Champions had the special Ability of conjuring abilities capable of enhancing their own kin, with Goblin Champions in an army, goblins could grow several times their original strength temporarily!


    They were covered in powerful auras of strength and magic, enhancing their Weapon Techniques and Magic Spells, their bombarding attacks hit Ninhursag''s giant legs, and tore apart her scales, leaving several wounds as she fought like a berserk beast.


    "Damn Goblins...! I have to kill the Champions, but even those are strong thanks to the goblin king boosting them from afar and each one boosting their power¡­" thought Ninhursag as she gritted her sharp teeth and showed a menacing smile to the goblins, intimidating them greatly!


    "Then I have to be even more ruthless and merciless¡­ not like I mind!" she roared, pouring mana into her transformation, her entire body exuded a thundering aura, shing over the enemy armies as the Goblin Champions defended themselves using magic shields.


    TRUUUMM¡­!


    -----

 Chapter 170 Ninhursags Last Resort

    -----


    Goblin Champions, they held greater Physique than normal Goblins by birth, and even held a greater ability over magic. They were practically even better versions than Goblins could ever be, andpared to humans, they were obviously superior, and could continue to grow stronger.


    Monster had magic crystals and special capabilities, unlike humans and demi-humans who required to process the materials to absorb them into their bodies through potions, food, and more, monsters could simply eat anything and grow stronger out of it.


    Some more than others, a few of them could even assimte the powers of what they ate, they were known as Special Variants, and were truly a headache when they evolved too much.


    Of course, such Special Variants were sometimes even called Monster Gods, as they would one day be something so great that not even Heroes would be able to properly handle their power¡­ this was why most of the tribes of monsters where Monster Gods had once emerged were kept in check, and their numbers were sometimes thinned up every time people would see them.


    Goblins were included, alongside things such as Orcs, or even Slimes¡­ Goblins still seem to remain a lot in the Demon Continent, alongside Orcs, their cousins, but Slimes had been mostly gone extinct except by very few hidden meadows that harbored the veryst slimes in the world¡­ that one had showed up inhere was already very rare for Ninhursag, so it was understandable that she had suspiciousness over it despite having been tamed by the girls.


    Sometimes, very rarely, the strongest of the Goblin Champions would undergone an evolution after having grow strong enough by consuming magic crystals and the flesh of monsters.


    And then it would turn into a Goblin King. The Goblin King had the power tomand troops even better than Champions, and could even influence the talented goblins to evolve into Goblin Champions.


    Their very presence was also powerful, they were capable of enhancing the power of goblins by merely sitting over their thrones, by simply existing.


    Therefore as long as there was a Goblin Champion dominating the goblins Ninhursag fought, they would be naturally stronger thanmonly.


    BOOM!


    Ninhursag waved her enormous tail, shaking the ground and throwing away a handful of goblins, while two Goblin Champions intercepted her attack using enormous axes they held, which they infused with their elemental magic.


    CLAAAAASH!


    "Ungh?!"


    Ninhursag looked at the two three-meter-tall Goblin Champions, as they somehow stopped her tail attack!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Tough bastards¡­"


    She suddenly shapeshifted one more, as her enormous figure disappeared and what emerged from it was arge creature, not as big as the Tyrannosaurus, but more agile and potentially stronger in various other areas.


    A ten-meter-tall beast.


    It had three heads and a long snake-headed tail.


    Each head was that of a different monster, and she even had enormous bat-like wings to fly.


    This monster which also exuded the elemental power of three different elements was not normal, it was a Chimera!


    Chimeras are a dangerous type of monster, a three-headed creature catalogued as a disaster-ss monster, their very presences can shake an entire nation and powerful Adventurers and Knights are dispatched immediately to deal with them when they''re seen.


    One of the fangs that Ninhursag held was from one of these beasts. Of course, her magic had limits, she couldn''t transform into any item she found, she had to kill that monster first and then ensue a special ritual, eat most of their flesh.


    After that ritual was done, she could take a fang or a bone from them and turn that into the special essory that can let her transform by gathering mana into it and channeling her magic as a Skin-changer. Using the special spells that were inherent of her race and the special abilities she was born with and developed¡­ she sued those enemies she ys and ate and turned into them.


    This was the power of the Skin Changers, and this was why they had the philosophy of "eating what you kill", as it was a way for them to gain multiple forms and acquire greater survival in the wild by being able to turn into wild beasts and monsters.


    This was not a normal Chimera, however, as this was the Elemental Chimera King she had once defeated arduously in a battle of life and death, a monster that was summoned by an evil warlock in the past which had threatened a small duchy near the forests, she had friends there which she wanted to protect, so at the end, there wasn''t anyone for the task of defeating this monster than her.


    She remembered that she had won this transformation with blood and sweat, and thanks to the sacrifice of many others that had attempted to defeat it before, and had weakened the monster enough for her to finish it off with everything she had.


    The goblin champions stood in awe as they nced at the smaller yet even more threatening monster.


    The aura of Tier 7 Physique and Magic Circle exuded from within it, as its three heads red down menacingly at its foes.


    An enormous quantity of elemental magic exuded from its body, waving around like an ocean of magic, the power of this beast was something even beyond their totalprehension, they couldn''t possibly think they could defeat it easily.


    No, it seemed¡­ unrealistic to even think about defeating such a beast.


    Despite its power, Ninhursag was being drained of her Mana quickly.


    Depending in the transformations, they would drain more or less mana. This transformation as of now was the one of the ones that drained the most mana out of her, she wasn''t capable of properly holding into such power for a prolonged period of time¡­


    "GROOOARRR!"


    The enormous lion head roared angrily at the goblins in front of it, as its very roar suddenly generated mes from the mouth of the lion, which spread around like a spiraling vortex of mes, consuming dozens of goblins in the process!


    FLAAAAASH!


    Many magicians in the back attempted to shield themselves from such a deadly power using magical barriers, which the goblin champions also helped in generating, but Ninhursag had way more tricks than just mes!


    Suddenly, the goat-like head gave a cry, as dark magic began to emerge around it¡­!


    -----

 Chapter 171 The Burning Hatred Of The Last Skin Changer

    -----


    Skin-Changers, a race of people resembling humans, but that hadrger framers, more muscr bodies, and were suited to survive in the harshness of nature. Their skin was often charcoal ck, very distinct even from other humans, whose darker skin tones only went from dark brown at most.


    Some said that Skin-Changers'' skin color originated from their Dark Elven Ancestry, and that their powers originate from a de of Dark Elves that were capable of using Dark Magic to shapeshift into monsters and beasts, but that ended disappearing.


    Others said that they they''re the children of some sort of Dark God and a Beast Goddess, whose children were the Skin-Changers, inheriting the dark skin of the Dark God and the power over converting into beasts of the Beast Goddess¡­


    But all of these were but myths that people spread around, none knew the true origins of this mysterious race of people thar resembled humans but had nothing inmon with them other than basic appearances. Some even called them a tribe of Amazon, but they were never truly rted, although there are written stories about the sh between these two tribes in the past.


    The power of a Skin Changer was incredible, if an adult developed well enough to the level of strength that it could be not only wild and small beasts, but also monsters, it would be the time when they could grow into truly powerful beings, rulers of the jungle.


    Ninhursag had developed into adulthood after bing thest of her kin and had be someone truly admirably powerful. Of course, she had get to reach the pinnacle, and alsocked the mana pool sufficient to remain in her powerful forms for too long, despite this, she was doing everything she could so she could bring down these monsters from her jungle, her territory, as these monsters were doing nothing but trying to invade her precious home.


    Her enormous three-headed chimera form was one of her strongest forms, but it came with an insane amount of mana requirements, herrge mana pool were running low by just using this form, she calcted that at most, she can take this form for ten minutes before her mana is fully exhausted.


    This form allowed her to do many things, and brought many natural abilities that this deadly Chimera once had, which she had to fight with everything she had to defeat back then¡­


    While the Lion Head had a deadly Fire Breath, the Goat Head, seemingly inconspicuous, had the power of Dark Magic! A magic circle in the shape of a star emerged in the forehead of the goat head, as dark magic was conjured.


    Darkness gathered around Ninhursag as it shaped itself as enormous spears of pure ckness, flying across the air and reaching the Goblin Champions, the ones putting the most fight out of the other mobs, who were being grilled by her Lion Head''s Fire Breath!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The four Goblin Champions defended themselves unleashing magic barriers of their own elements. Goblin Champions were incredibly proficient at magic and so they were good at physicalbat as well, they were good at both spectrum, andcked weaknesses as well as they were more intelligent than their smaller kin, more agile, had greater natural regeneration, and an even more cunning and vicious personality than them!


    "GROOOARR!"


    The third head, the head of an eagle, suddenly opened its beak as it gathered storming green winds from within, unleashing a powerful storm with a mere breath out of its beak!


    FLAAAAAASSSHHHH!


    The storm of winds reached the Goblin Champions, as they were blown away all at the same time, the dark spears followed them from behind like tracking missiles, shing against them in midair, and the mes quickly began to burn over them.


    Two of the Goblin Champions ended calcinated after these attacks, falling over the floorpletely dead against Ninhursag''s incredible power, while the other two Goblin Champions were left barely living, their bodies were covered in burn wounds, and their mana was exhausted.


    The other goblins tried to retreat at longst, they couldn''t win against such a monster with such incredible magic power, but Ninhursag wasn''t going to let them run away, by merely stepping towards them, her mere paws crushed them and sttered them over the ground, leaving the entire forest floor tainted with blood.


    Ninhursag had bad memories with Green Skins, she hated them more than any other monster for a big reason, she detested them because they had provoked the lost of her loved ones¡­


    "Die! Die! Die!"


    She roared angrily as she unleashed her wrathful fury over the goblins, all while she noticed that the children had already gone away now.


    the surrounding trees were all on fire while she was crushing every single corpse of the goblins with her paws, and then extended her jaws over them and devouring them all.


    When An and Shade reached the scene, they had prepared to fight this deadly Chimera, but quickly realized, by the nature of her soul, that it was actually Ninhursag¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ninhursag?!" asked An in surprise, as the Skin Changer continued to devour and destroy¡­


    "GROOOARRR!"


    She continued destroying anything in her path, all the nature she protected and loved so much was being destroyed and burned, at some point, her bloodlust was so strong that she ended being taken over by the nature and instincts of the monster she had transformed into¡­


    Shade looked at the woman while squinting his eyes. He knew Ninhursag quite well with Nepheline, they had meet her several times, and had engaged in long conversations, sometimes she was even invited to eat with them.


    He knew something about her¡­ she was a very lonely woman.


    And this wasn''t because of just her choices, but her past and the pain of a life without her beloved family, after having lost it all, made her someone that had a hard time socializing¡­


    He knew that deep down, she had a burning hatred against her own self as well, perhaps she purposedly let the furious wild behavior of her transformation take over her because it was what she wanted at the end, to be a wild beast, and to stop thinking about the pain of her past.


    -----

 Chapter 172 The Heroes Intervene

    -----


    "Shade, we have to stop her!" said An.


    "No, she''s already at her limit." Said Shade.


    The two friends looked at Ninhursag as she suddenly was enveloped in a bright white light, her transformation was dispelled due to theck of Mana, and she ended over the floor unconscious and very weakened.


    There were many wounds over her body, some seemed almost lethal to her. All the wounds she received from the monsters she fought ended transferring over to her human body, now that shecked the same stamina and body size as these monsters, these wounds became way bigger and prominent, and might endanger her life if she was left behind like this.


    "She did this to save our children, let''s go bring her back to the vige." Said Shade.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yeah, let me close her wounds. I cannot treat them well because they seem to be quite bad, but I can use the mes I have mastered to cauterize them." Said An.


    Shade looked as An waved his hands over Ninhursag''s body, slowly closing her wounds by cauterizing them with his magic mes, his hands slowly caressed her beautiful and feminine body, making An blush a bit as he tried to not think anything weird, he had a wife now so he couldn''t possibly eye another woman, even if this woman was nude in front of him as he touched her body!


    "Gods, protect me from this woman''s attributes¡­" he sighed internally, as he suppressed his lust to the extremes and managed to close her wounds sessfully.


    "Hmm, you enjoyed touching her, didn''t you?" asked Shade with an expressionless face.


    "Eh?! Ah¡­! I did it to save her! Don''t tell Faylen about this¡­" Asked An.


    Shade sighed as he looked to the opposite direction and began to walk through the forest. He seemed to pretend he had not seen anything at all, and had already turned off the fire around the ce, so the mes wouldn''t spread.


    An noticed that Shade then stopped and looked back at him with his aquamarine eyes, his expressionless face seemed as expressionless as ever though.


    "I didn''t saw anything." He said.


    An was suddenly filled with a feeling of gratefulness. He had truly done this only to save Ninhursag from bleeding but knew that Faylen would make a fuss out of it, she was a very jealous woman.


    "Shade¡­ you''re really a good friend¡­" Sighed An.


    He felt relieved he had such a good friend with him, from the many that had fallen in the war, Shade remained alive all the way to the end, at his side, like a good bro.


    "Don''t think about it and let''s move." Said Shade uninterested in An''s strange antics, he simply wanted to move back to the vige.


    "Oh, right! Wait, what about the goblin hideout?" asked An.


    The goblin hideout was where the goblins would had originated from, An and Shade had originallye here to defeat the goblins and find their hideout, but it seemed that Ninhursag had destroyed their entire army already.


    "Right¡­" said Shade. He had bad memory actually, and Nepheline always had to remind him of his own birthday and that of her. Of course, he was such a dedicated father that he never forgets the day his daughter was born though.


    "I guess we should leave it to our summons, we need to go back to attend her wounds and protect the vige, we don''t know what else might happen." Said An.


    "I agree. Let''s do some summons then¡­ Sending spirits here would be a waste though, so summons alone should do¡­." Said Shade.


    Summoning Magic was a powerful advanced form of Magic that was made through the ancient Creation Magicbined with any element, or many. The Heroes had all learned Creation Magic of Tier 3 at most and were able to perform the creation of entities made entirely out of elements, Summons.


    These Summons were different from Familiars as they were expendable, although they cost a lot of Mana, they''re capable of dying after a few strong hits, and would dissipate into elemental magic smoke after dying, without leaving true physical bodies behind.


    To make strong Summons, it was necessary to use materials and catalysts, but the two were in a hurry, so they decided to make a couple of powerful ones merging their magic and powers together.


    The two heroes unleashed rivers of darkness and mes from their bodies, as the two rivers of magic entangled with one another.


    "Summon Guardian!" the two said at the same time, as a magic circle emerged around them, and a handful of beings made entirely out of magic surged.


    They resembled random animals, wolves, birds, snakes, bears, and lions made of ck mes. Despite their simplistic appearances, they looked powerful, exuding at least the strength of Tier 6 monsters.


    "Now go, chase any clues that lead to the goblin camp." Said An.


    The Summons quickly moved across the jungle, chasing down the scent of the goblins towards their hideout.


    Meanwhile, An and Shade decided to quickly move back to the vige of the Amazon Tribe, finding everyone being okay there.


    An brought the wounded Ninhursag with his arms, his daughter and the other children seemed discouraged after seeing her unconscious and covered in freshly cauterized wounds.


    "She''s really bad, can you do something?" asked An to Faylen.


    "Yeah, I think I can, bring her to the tent!" said Faylen.


    Sylphy looked at Ninhursag unconscious state as she wondered how much did she battle to end like this¡­ she was a powerful woman, but how powerful? Even the strongest of people in this world was fragile at the end when their energy ran out¡­


    "Nin¡­" she sighed.


    The woman was ced over a bed, and Faylen began healing her intensively, the children looked at the woman nervously as they seemed very worried about her.


    An petted his daughter''s head as he smiled back at her.


    "Don''t worry, she''s going to be alright." He said.


    "I hope so¡­" sighed Sylphy.


    -----

 Chapter 173 The Past Of The Skin Changer

    -----


    Ninhursag found herself within her own dreams, fragments of the past that surged inside of her mind, and the many things she saw within them.


    There was a lot of tragedy to remember, and very little things that made her truly happy from such memories¡­


    However, its not as if she could control her own dreams. She slept without being able to control her own dreams and ended reaching an old, a very old memory.


    A verdant and beautiful forest covered whenever the eye could see. The verdant nature, the smell of the damp dirt below her bare feet, and the fresh air, all of it made a wondrous atmosphere that always soothed her heart.


    Ninhursag was a little girl back then, no older than three years of age, she woke up every day looking at the beautiful nature around her, and was always soothed by its beauty.


    Sometimes she would admire the beauty of the world surrounding her, of the art of life, and everything around her.


    Deep within her heart, she couldn''t help but love it all.


    It was something inherent in the race that had lived in nature for thousands of years.


    The love to nature and all on it, the appreciation of life¡­ the mystique of all things within nature.


    The verdant life¡­ the wild beasts¡­ all of it¡­


    "Ninhursag,e eat with us, or you''ll miss on the food, dear."


    A beautiful woman with charcoal ck skin covered in artistic white tattoos, having long silvery-white hair, and shiny golden eyes greeted Ninhursag in her dream.


    "Mama¡­ Is that¡­ really you?"


    The woman was Ninhursag mother.


    "Huh? Yeah? Come here with me¡­"


    The woman smiled warmly, holding her dear daughter in her arms, and carrying her with the rest of her family.


    Arge and burly man greeted her sight, covered in scars, and having a long white beard, a missing left eye covered by an eyepatch, and a strong-looking aura, this man was her father.


    "Papa¡­"


    "Oh, there she is, our sleeping beauty¡­"ughed the man, caressing his little girl.


    "Papa! Is it really¡­ you?" asked Ninhursag.


    "Hm? Who else would I be?" asked the man.


    Ninhursag admired her father''s appearance, his big figure, his strong demeanor, the aura of strength he exuded.


    She remembered hi very well, despite all the time that has passed since thest time she saw him.


    Was this truly a dream? Or was she having nightmares before?


    She often thought about this every time she dreamed of the past.


    Sometimes, a person yearns so much for their past that they have dreams of the past.


    And wish, deep down, that these were not actual dreams, but reality.


    They convince themselves that the future they saw was a bad nightmare, and simply tried to live this dream with their loved ones.


    "What''s wrong, little Nin?" asked a young boy on his mid-teens, he had long white hair made into a ponytail and a slim and muscr figure, with shiny yellow-gold eyes.


    "Big brother¡­" muttered Ninhursag, her eyes seemed filled with sorrow as she saw all she had lost¡­


    The entire family looked at the little girl with confusion.


    "Why are you crying dear?" asked her mother.


    "Is everything okay?" asked her father.


    "Nin?" asked her big brother.


    "Sniff¡­ No¡­ It''s not okay¡­ You''re not real¡­ Sniff¡­ You all died¡­" she cried.


    "Eh? Died? But we are here with you¡­" said her father.


    "I''ll never die until I see my little girl grow into a strong warrioress!" said her mother.


    "And I''ll protect your back, as always," said her big brother.


    Ninhursag felt a strong pain in her heart, as she saw those she remembered every day¡­ those she loved so much¡­ those she fought for¡­


    "You don''t know¡­ how much I miss you all so much¡­" she cried.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "¡­"


    "There''s not a single day I don''t think about you¡­" she muttered.


    Ninhursag felt as if she was going through an agonizing torture more painful than any physical wound she had ever gotten, the pain of the heart and the soul, all of it¡­


    It was very excruciating.


    A warrioress like her was able to bear the harshest of wounds and wear their scars like a proud Skin Changer, like her father and brother once did.


    But the scars of the mind? The scars of her emotions¡­ such scars had never healed.


    "Why¡­? Why do you keep showing up in my dreams? Just to remind me that I am alone? Without you?" she cried.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Ninhursag covered her face as she began to cry even more desperately.


    "I miss you so much¡­ I hate this¡­ I hate everything¡­" she cried.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Say something! Even if you''re all dreams¡­ S-Say something!" she cried.


    Suddenly, she was hugged by her mother, and then her father, and then her brother from behind.


    Their warmth, their love, their care¡­


    It only made her cry even bigger rivers of tears¡­


    "No matter what happens¡­ We''ll never leave your side." Said her mother.


    "No matter where you go or what you do, always remember that you got a family." Said her father.


    "And no matter what happens to you, we''ll always be there, in your heart. As long as you live, we''ll live too, Ninhursag¡­" said her older brother.


    This was the first moment that Ninhursag felt something different.


    Did her own dreams¡­ gained some sort of sentience?


    After dreaming with them for so long¡­


    Could they truly be her family?


    "Don''t leave me behind¡­" she cried.


    "We''ll never leave you behind¡­" said her mother.


    "We''ll always be with you, in everything you do¡­" said her father.


    "Yeah¡­ So don''t ever think about giving up your life for naught¡­" said her big brother.


    Ninhursag hugged her family as she rubbed her face over her mother''s chest.


    "Okay¡­ I get it¡­ You don''t have to remind me of this¡­" she cried.


    As she cried, she suddenly heard the faint voice of someone calling to her.


    "Ninhursag!"


    "Eh?"


    "Ninhursag!"


    "Huh? Who is it¡­?"


    "Ninhursag, please wake up!"


    And then, Ninhursag realized who it was¡­


    -----

 Chapter 174 Youre No Longer Alone

    -----


    Ninhursag''s family smiled back at her, as her mother kissed her forehead and her father hugged her tightly and caressed her silvery-white hair and her brother kissed her cheek.


    "It seems that there are already people out there waiting for you." Said her father.


    "So stop being so stuck in the past, and go meet them, I think they''re worried about you¡­" Said her mother.


    "Yeah, stop being such a crybaby¡­"ughed her big brother.


    "¡­"


    Ninhursag looked at her family as she heard the whispers of the people outside calling her.


    They needed her now¡­ she couldn''t simply falter.


    She had to move and wake up.


    "Wake up¡­" said her mother.


    "We''ll keep watching you as you make your own legend, my daughter," said her father.


    "Make sure to make lots of friends!" said her big brother.


    "Okay¡­ I will go¡­ One day, when I die¡­ I will met you again, and I will hug and kiss all of you¡­" she sighed.


    "Don''t think those things!" said her father.


    "Nobody wants to die," said her mother.


    "Come on, stop dying it already, go on and move on!" said her big brother.


    Ninhursag suddenly was embraced by a bright light, it was warm and familiar.


    She looked onest time at her family, as they smiled warmly at her.


    As long as she''s alive, they''ll always live inside of her heart.


    That''s a given.


    So¡­ she decided to not be so reckless¡­


    She almost died back then.


    So now that she found that she was still alive, she wants to make sure she won''t go wasting her life away going insane like a monster anymore¡­


    She walked towards the light, as it epassed her entirely.


    "You''ll always be in my heart¡­" she said onest time, waving her hand to her family to say her goodbyes.


    FLASH!


    ¡­


    When Ninhursag opened her eyes weakly, there was an adorably trio of children crying at her side.


    A cute red-haired half-elf with emerald eyes, a beautiful girl with brown skin, long silvery-white hair and aquamarine eyes, and a cute boy with brown skin and short almond hair, with green eyes¡­


    "Ninhursag!" cried the half-elf girl.


    "You''re okay?" asked the other girl.


    "We were so scared! You were not breathing for a while!" cried the boy.


    "Eh? Ah¡­ You kids¡­" muttered Ninhursag, as she smiled at them mildly.


    She remembered why she had gone all out back then; it was to protect the kids.


    The trio hugged her tightly, as they seemed to have been very worried of her, they even began to cry all over her, getting her leather clothes all wet¡­


    Faylen greeted Ninhursag with a faint smile.


    "You worried the children a lot, Ninhursag¡­" she sighed.


    "Ah¡­ Faylen¡­ Sorry..." sighed Ninhursag.


    She noticed that not only Faylen was there, but Nepheline, An, and Shade.


    All of these people that considered her a friend were worried about her. Perhaps she wasn''t an official Hero, but she always helped them a great deal back then when they explored the area with her.


    And Shade and Nepheline already appreciated her a lot as well, thinking that she was someone special and a precious friend, alongside the guardian of the forest.


    "You dumb idiot! Ninhursag, what did I told you about using that transformation?! An and Shade told me you used the chimera again!" sighed Nepheline, the muscr amazon began to reprimand the skin changer.


    "S-Sorry! I¡­ I had to do it, it was the only way to defeat those monsters¡­" sighed Ninhursag.


    "But still, you should had bought time instead of trying to take them all with you, or have ran away, there''s no point in staying there if you already saw the kids moving away¡­" sighed Shade.


    "Shade¡­ I¡­ Well, I wanted to take them down on my own because¡­ I can''t stand seeing those monsters¡­" sighed Ninhursag.


    "We understand why you did it but still, it doesn''t mean that it justifies you sacrificing your life over it, Ninhursag, you have to get over it sometime and realize your mistakes, don''t go overboard on us, please." Sighed An.


    "Okay, I understand, An¡­ I get it, I won''t go crazy." Sighed Ninhursag.


    "That''s good to hear. But will you even do it? Sigh¡­ Look, I tried to take most of the scars, but your body ended even more scared than before¡­" sighed Faylen.


    Ninhursag noticed her body filled with even more scars over her body, but these scars were also part of her battles, each one is a different battle to her, something that her family always appreciated and saw as precious.


    "It''s fine, I like them. I like my scars." She said with a smile.


    "Scars are a nice way to show the battles you''ve had¡­!" said Nepheline.


    "Yeah, yeah, okay, fine, but still! The kids were worried too! I know you were doing it for them but you exceeded yourself!" said Faylen.


    "¡­"


    Ninhursag blushed a bit as she was being showered in attention and the worry of her friends, she felt her heart warm up to their concern, they really cared about her.


    She often wandered the forest alone by herself thinking there was nobody for her in any ce she went to, but she would had never expected that there would be people here willing to help her and do everything they could for her¡­ It was quite mesmerizing, but it was certainly the truth, they were more than willing to fight at her side, and to save her.


    "You were in the verge of death back then¡­ I had to cauterize your wounds or you would had died out of bleeding before reaching here." Sighed An.


    "We''ll try to be at your side and help you as much as we can but¡­ Take care of yourself, Ninhursag¡­ We don''t want to lose another friend¡­" sighed Shade.


    "Everyone¡­" muttered Ninhursag.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, little tears began toe out of her eyes, this only concerned her friends even more.


    "Eh? Why are you crying?!" asked An.


    "Are you okay?" asked Shade.


    "D-Does something hurt?" asked Faylen.


    "Ninhursag?" asked Nepheline.


    "Nin, don''t cry¡­" sighed Sylphy.


    "Yeah, you should be happy that you survived instead¡­" sighed Aquarina.


    "Don''t cry or I''ll end up crying even more¡­" cried Zack.


    "No¡­ I am not crying out of pain or sadness¡­ It''s just¡­ It makes me happy to be alive¡­ and be with you¡­ I guess¡­ I was never as alone as I thought." Said Ninhursag.


    -----

 Chapter 175 Of Course We Remember You!

    -----


    (Back to Sylphy''s POV)


    Ninhursag had finally woken up. After my mother had put all the effort that she could into healing her wounded body and stopping her internal hemorrhage. I had grown very worried to the point that I didn''t realized when tears began toe out of my eyes¡­ I felt a bit embarrassed when she woke up and everything was okay. I think the other kids infected me with their sorrow¡­


    But deep down I also felt pretty bad, was she like this because of us? Should we had gone out if this would had happened? I was concerned that perhaps because she wanted to protect us from the giant army of Goblins that we never saw approaching, that she ended this wounded.


    Later on, I learned that it was kind of like that, but not as much, it was more like she ended pushing herself to her limits because she was really immersing herself in her hunt, or something like that¡­ it seems that Ninhursag doesn''t take care of herself as much as someone would want her to do so, which ends up in her pushing her own body to her limits.


    My parents and Aquarina''s parents began to reprimand her a lot, calling her a reckless and beastly girl. Although she might be apparently older than some of them except my mother, she was sitting there while feeling a bit sad, I think she understood that she had gone all out.


    And well, she had gone too hard, because she was on the verge of death. Father had told me that she almost died when she was attacked by this entire army of goblins with four Goblin Champions on them¡­


    Her wounds can be easily taken when she is in her monster or beast forms, but after she goes back to her human form, all these wounds remain and be even worse within the body of a human, making her almost die out of many lethal wounds umting over her body.


    She ended with a few bones broken, her lungs were perforated, she had a major contusion in her head, one of her eyes was torn apart and leakingrge quantities of blood, her nose was broken, and more¡­ Father said that she was covered in blood, and he had to hurriedly cauterize her wounds with his mes and bring her here for mother to save her life.


    Now, thanks to my mother''s amazing healing magic, she was back up together and in one piece, even her eye had healed, my mother ability to heal wounds was incredible, the mystical power of high-tiered Light and Life Magic was simply sublime¡­ Was there anything it couldn''t heal? Well, she was the Saint for a reason.


    Nheless, as Ninhursag opened her eyes, I couldn''t help but feel very happy, Zack and Aquarina at our side also felt rather happy she was doing okay.


    Although we had only seen her once, she had created an impact in us and gave us the impression of a big sister figure, I was really looking forward to see her one day, so seeing her in the verge of dying was really sad, it felt as if destiny didn''t wanted me to met her anymore and know her better.


    She was a very interesting woman, I just wanted to know more about her¡­ After we realized what she had been doing for Zack, acting as if she were his mother, it also hit us hard, it would had been quite horrible if she were to die in front of him¡­


    After everyone reprimanded her, including us, she sighed and smiled gently.


    "I am sorry¡­ I-I didn''t meant to worry all of you¡­ I didn''t realized you worried so much for me¡­" sighed Ninhursag.


    "Of course we worry! Why wouldn''t we worry?!" asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah! Don''t go killing yourself in the process of helping us¡­" sighed Zack.


    "Was it all provoked by us? I am sorry if you had to put yourself in such a situation¡­" I sighed.


    "N-No, children¡­ Don''t worry about¡­ At some point you were able to escape, and I should had escaped as well, not fight so many monsters at once¡­ The Goblin Champion and the possible Goblin King were also boosting these goblins strength a lot, making it more difficult than it should had been originally¡­" sighed Ninhursag.


    "Hm, for now, you stay here and rest, okay?" asked Faylen.


    "Yeah, we''ll bring you something to eat." Said Nepheline.


    "Hm." Said Shade while nodding.


    "E-Everyone¡­" Ninhursag said, her eye seemed to shine a bit as she was containing her tears, it seems that she was very moved by how everyone worried about her.


    As my parents and Aquarina''s parents walked outside the tent, we ended sitting around Ninhursag over her bed, while she hugged us with her big and strong arms. She was even more covered by scars than before, but she seemed healthy and wasn''t with a fever anymore.


    "A-Are you really okay, Ninhursag?" asked Zack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah¡­ I am tired and I think the broken bones might take a bit more to regenerate¡­ But I am doing fine now." Said Ninhursag, petting Zack''s head.


    "Really?" asked Aquarina.


    "Yes, Aquarina¡­ I am surprised you kids remember me, we only met once some weeks ago¡­" said Ninhursag.


    "Of course we remember, who wouldn''t remember you? You''re pretty unique¡­ Where would we find someone capable of changing appearance into beasts like you?" I asked.


    "Ah¡­ Hahaha! I guess I am not as dull as I thought¡­ My powers are always taken for granted to me, so I never think of them as anything special." Said Ninhursag.


    "Ninhursag, sorry for making you do this though¡­" said Zack.


    Ninhursag smiled back at us as she petted our heads and suddenly kissed each one of our foreheads lovingly.


    "Don''t worry¡­ Being with you children really soothes my heart¡­ That I was able to protect you is the important thing here, it makes me happy to see you all well." She said.


    -----

 Chapter 176 Ninhursags Past

    -----


    Ninhursag was surprisingly very motherly as well, she surprised me. However, as someone that likes to ask a lot of questions, I couldn''t help but wonder why she did something that was so reckless at the end.


    After all she was defending us from arger armying to our direction, but after we were rescued by our parents'' spirits, she should had escaped, but instead, she continued killing and killing more goblins, as if she really just hated them to the core.


    I would had also killed more if I could, but in a dire situation, she should had escaped, its not as if she was omnipotent after all¡­ I knew she was pretty strong, very strong at that, but against so many overpowered goblins boosted by the power of FOUR Goblin Champions and a Goblin King, apparently, things would go awry either way.


    But I wondered what was inside of her mind, and why did she do this¡­ I wonder if there could be a way for me to help me her¡­


    Hm, am I stepping too outside of my own boundaries? Perhaps I shouldn''t get involved with another''s person''s problems, especially because we have not met enough, right?


    But deep down, I feel like as a kid, maybe she''ll forgive me if I try to intrude into her personal life a little bit¡­ I am not doing this out of malice or because I like gossip, I am simply genuinely worried about her.


    I also want to learn about her and also about her magic¡­ Ah, maybe I am an interested person only in her magic? Is this why I am worried about her safety, because I won''t be able to learn her magic?


    ¡­No, I don''t think that''s a major part of it, although it is indeed part of my drive, I am just¡­ interested in her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When we met interesting people we always want to know more about them, but because of how they might think about you if you try to intrude into their personal lives, we never try to get too friendly with them unless we have been friends for years.


    But as a kid, perhaps I can get away with it.


    It is worth a try! I can always simply stop if she asks me that it is something I shouldn''t ask her.


    "Ninhursag, why did you do this? Do you have some sort of hate against the goblins? ¡­You have to remember that your life is precious, don''t waste it away just for revenge," I said.


    Ninhursag heard my words as her eyes opened wide for a bit, she seemed surprised, even a bit of bright light came out of her eyes, which made her look even prettier, despite her muscr and scarred body, she was a very beautiful woman¡­


    "Sylphy¡­ I¡­ Well¡­" muttered Ninhursag, she seemed rather worried and ufortable over talking about it, so I decided to cut it out for now.


    "D-Don''t worry, you don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to¡­ Sorry for intruding into your personal life and that stuff¡­" I said.


    Ninhursag sighed as she caressed my red hair, her big arms were warm and weing, as if she was embracing me with a lot of motherly love. It was something that only a woman who had been protecting the forest, nature, and the beasts that inhabit it could exude even to a child she had seen very little.


    Was she a natural mother, I wonder?


    "It''s fine¡­ Your parents already know about my resentment against Green Skins in general¡­ That ursed race was the one that took away everything from me¡­" sighed Ninhursag.


    "I-it did?!" asked Aquarina.


    "Wait! I don''t think we should talk about something so hurtful for you¡­" said Zack.


    The two kids were worried about how she felt, and honestly speaking, I was also very worried, but it seems that such concerns were not necessary, Ninhursag''s smile seemed to contain an air of tranquility and maturity to her, as if she had gone past that lost now¡­


    "Don''t worry, I know how you may think, but there''s nothing to worry about me. I have already gone past that point¡­ I can speak about it." She said.


    "Y-You''re sure?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­ Well, what happened was¡­ roughly over forty years ago¡­ Our kin, the Skin Changers, were already only a single family, my family¡­ Due to a disease, my kin had died inrge quantities in the past¡­ It was said that our family was one of the few ones capable of creating an immunity to the disease, and therefore, we were thest family." Said Ninhursag.


    "T-Thest?" asked Aquarina.


    "That''s harsh¡­" said Zack.


    "Well yeah, but I never got to meet the other people of my kin, only my mother, father, and my older brother¡­ They taught me a lot of what our kin was about, my father in specific was a powerful and strong warrior, he taught me how to fight. Meanwhile, my mother was a graceful maiden, unlike me¡­ She taught me how tomunicate with animals, spirits, and grow closer with nature. And my older brother was someone very intelligent and resourceful, he taught me how to survive in the wild, and how to do many other things." Said Ninhursag.


    "Oooh¡­" said Aquarina in wonder.


    "They must had been amazing parents¡­" said Zack.


    "Do you miss them?" I wondered.


    "That''s a dumb question¡­ I do, I miss them a lot, Sylphy¡­ There''s not a single day I don''t miss them¡­ Since their loss that I''ve always felt alone, even when I made many friends along the way." Sighed Ninhursag.


    "Nin¡­" I said.


    "Oh, that nickname¡­ My brother used to call me Nin." Giggled Ninhursag.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t use that¡­" I said.


    "No, it''s fine. It is shorter and easier to say, right?" asked Ninhursag.


    "Yeah, I guess¡­ So what¡­ happened afterwards?" I wondered.


    It pained me to ask her about going into details about what happened to her family, but this was the main topic of the conversation after all¡­ I wanted to know more about her, so even if it pained me to ask these things, I had to.


    -----

 Chapter 177 The Old War

    -----


    "What happened back then was when your parents had yet to be heroes, in the previous war against the demons, the prelude before the Demon King were to be born. The ancient Demon Lords that served the Demon King sent armies to this continent, and the many Kingdoms had to defend their capitals against the endless armies of demons, even the wilderness of our jungles were not untouched by the malice and darkness of these beings¡­" said Ninhursag.


    The Demon King didn''t existed forty years ago? Well, my father is not that old, I think he''s not even thirty years old yet, so it makes sense, their journey began when he was around twelve, so the Demon King was only born almost twenty years ago¡­ a bit less than that.


    Meanwhile, Ninhursag is over forty years probably.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So the Demon king was not here yet, but the Demon Continent already had the Demon Lords. So does that means that the Demon Lords will always act, even without a Demon King? But what drives them to use so many resources for that?


    Are they stupid to waste so many men worthlessly while trying to conquer another continent by crossing a turbulent ocean and all? If the continent is not filled with demons that means they failed, so it was aplete waste of men and resources¡­


    What drives them so much? I did heard that Demons are the enemy of Gods, but is that it?


    This continent has a big church that prays to the Gods, did they wanted to aim at the holy capital?


    So many questions¡­ but I don''t want to ask Ninhursag about them, she might not even know the answer to most of them as she had been living in the jungle most of her life, she probably doesn''t know about any weird political stuff.


    "The Demon Lords¡­ We fought one of them, Hell, the Demon Lord of Death¡­" I said.


    "You did?" asked Ninhursag.


    "Yeah¡­ Sylphy ended as a pile of minced meat¡­" said Aquarina.


    "W-What?!" asked Ninhursag.


    "Aquarina don''t talk about that like this¡­ Ninhursag, we can tell youter about this¡­ Go on with your own stuff." I said.


    "O-Okay then¡­ Well, as I said¡­ Due to the invasion of Demons all around the continent, armies of demons began to march against the Kingdoms and many small viges ended being attacked by them, many ended being ruined, burned, and destroyed, the people in there were ughtered, ved, or even worse, used as provisions and food¡­" sighed Ninhursag.


    So demons can get to such barbaric lengths¡­ but the same could be said for us humans to an extent, what we had done now to their people all the way to the demon continent after the death of the Demon King could be said to be like a "retaliation" from those times.


    This also justifies why they were doing this¡­ but by no means it seems good to me, but I suppose there is a justification and a drive other than simply being greedy and malicious, probably after all these events, the people of the continent grew an even deeper hate against the demons to the point that they dly ughtered countless innocents the same way the demons did to the continent¡­


    Is this what''s called revenged? Death only creates more death, war only makes more war, there is an endless cycle, no side ever rests, the two just wants to kill each other¡­


    If there isn''t a turning point to this conflict, it will continue as many innocents die, hundreds, thousands, millions, perhaps¡­ until one of the other side finally goespletely extinct¡­


    War is really horrible.


    "Amongst these small territories, there was ourrge jungle, inhabited by a couple of human tribes. The Demons saw this ce as a good ce to hide their armies from the other Kingdoms, and endeding here, taking down many tribes of people that once lived in here¡­ You know? There used to be a lot of beast-kin in this jungle¡­ their ruins and temples still remain, but most of these rich cultures are gone¡­ Apparently, theirst remnants were taken down by the demons, and whatever is left is no different than me, only a single or a couple of people." Sighed Ninhursag.


    So there was a lot of people living in this jungle, it wasn''t just monsters and beasts, it appears that they even had enough civilization to build temples and other things, but that ended being all taken down as theirst remnants were ughtered by the demons¡­ Hahh¡­ this is getting more and more depressing.


    I think the world really wants me to hate demons¡­


    "What happened afterwards should be easy to guess, right? Sigh¡­ My family was powerful, my father and my mother¡­ they ended fighting against these armies of demons alongside many more. I was a little toddler back then, my older brother caught me with his arms and ran away as fast as possible¡­ After days of running away, my brother and I lived for two years before he¡­ well, he also died¡­ protecting me¡­ It was all the fault of the Green Skins and their Demon Lord, the Blue-Skinned Oni Emperor, Barthus, the Demon Lord of Ogres," said Ninhursag while gritting her teeth in frustration.


    I could notice Ninhursag''s pain while saying these words, she was having a very hard time mustering what had happened to her family. I could see the sorrow in her eyes, despite that, she was trying to put out a brave expression as she smiled mildly.


    This man¡­ he was the one that decided to take over these jungles as his outpost, and to use the people and the animals here as food for his army while they were hiding from the armies from the Kingdoms.


    Barthus, the Demon Lord of Ogres.


    Demon Generals and Demon Lords seem to be simr, but I guess there''s some difference, Demon Lords appear to be more concentrated into representing a race, while the Demon Generals lead the whole demons with the Demon King¡­


    -----

 Chapter 178 The Mysterious Demon

    -----


    After Ninhursag said these things and exined herself, we all fell into silence.


    I could notice that Aquarina and Zack were growing their hate for demons a bit more¡­ And I couldn''t me them, this entire story was demon-hating-inducing, even I was getting angry.


    But¡­ even then¡­ I cannot bring myself to hate an entire race for what a part of their kin did to the people of this continent.


    "So the Goblins¡­ all the Green Skins are led by this man?" I asked.


    "¡­Apparently, that''s how it used to be. It is said that Barthus was defeatedter on by your parents, they had also confirmed it to me. He died beheaded by Shade." Said Ninhursag.


    "Oh¡­" I said.


    "Papa avenged your family, Nin?" asked Aquarina, her eyes shone brightly, the admiration for her father grewrger.


    "Indeed¡­ I was grateful for what he did¡­ but deep down, even killing that despicable man¡­ Didn''t brought any joy to me deep down¡­ My parents will nevere back, even if all the green skins die¡­ I know they''re vicious and monstrous, so we should still just kill them if we see them¡­ But even then¡­ I guess I went a bit too hard on my own hate, I should had at least escaped and waited for reinforcements." Said Ninhursag.


    "True¡­" said Zack.


    "Well¡­ I guess that''s that¡­ Nin, I want to tell you that¡­ Ah, I guess it doesn''t matter much, seeing we have not met enough¡­ But¡­ I want to tell you that I here for you! Whenever you need someone at your side¡­" I said.


    I was rather bold there, but I just wanted to calm her sorrowful expression, it really broke my heart.


    "Sylphy¡­ You''re such a cute little girl¡­ Thank you, I will take your words for granted then¡­" said Ninhursag.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Me too! I-I want you to count on me too¡­ You''re not alone¡­" said Aquarian.


    "Yeah¡­ Ninhursag, you''ve been protecting me all this time, right? I am very grateful for all the things you''ve done for me, so¡­ I want you to count on me as well." Said Zack.


    "You''re just children yet you act like adults telling me to count on you¡­ You''re not even half as strong as I am yet¡­ you boldly say such things? Sigh¡­ You''re really a trio of bold children, aren''t you? But okay, I''ll take these words to heart. I am counting on you three," said Ninhursag.


    Ninhursag seemed to miss the warmth of a family quite a lot, and we all agreed that it was something we cold give to her, it was perhaps the only thing we could offer as of now.


    I wish I could do more. I want to do more. But¡­ I am weak, young, and unexperienced in many things. I wish time could pass faster, but that''s not how things work, you live day by day, I cannot simply skip it all until the desired time.


    "It''s the only thing we can really do¡­ Despite our parents being powerful, growing stronger really takes a long time¡­ I wish I could do more, I wish I could have the power to change the world¡­ But I have yet to even be someone capable of doing anything¡­" I said.


    Ninhursag, Aquarina, and Zack looked at me with surprise.


    "W-What are you talking about, Sylphy?! You''re the strongest of all three of us and you killed that Goblin Champion all by yourself! You''re pretty amazing¡­ Seriously, how can you not realize?" sighed Zack while facepalming.


    "Sylphy don''t ever say that! We''ll do it one day, we''ll change the world together¡­ but for now, you don''t have to get sad because you can''t make a change¡­" said Aquarina.


    "Oh¡­ I-I guess I went a bit overboard there¡­ I was just expressing my own thoughts, but I guess I shouldn''t had to worry." Iughed.


    Ninhursag looked at us with a warm smile.


    "Come on now, I didn''t said all those things for all of you to get sad or to feel motivated to go fight demons or something, I was just sharing a bit of my past because you asked for it. For now, we should really concentrate in what we can do, right? We have yet to find the goblin king and who brought them here to begin with¡­ Ah, but I guess I will be healing first before doing anything." Said Ninhursag.


    "Yeah, you better rest well, we''ll take care of you, our parents can do the rest, they''re powerful heroes after all." I said.


    "You trust your parents a lot, they''re indeed strong people that saved humanity from the Demon King, I am sure they''ll be able to handle what''s happening here¡­" said Ninhursag.


    Suddenly, mother and Nepheline came back bringing a te with warm stew, bread, and other things, a full meal for Ninhursag.


    "Ah¡­ This is all for me?" she asked shyly.


    "Of course its all for you! Why would I bring it here for?" asked my mother rather angrily.


    "Thanks¡­ It''s just that¡­ It has been a while since I ever ate something like this¡­" she said.


    "Well, friend, this is what we do every day, if you had the decency ofing to stay with us we''ll give you this food every day¡­" sighed Nepheline.


    "Nepheline¡­" said Ninhursag.


    "Yeah! Good idea, mama! Why don''t you stay to live here, Ninhursag?" asked Aquarina.


    "T-To live here?! But that''s¡­" said Ninhursag.


    "Aquarina, don''t force her topromise in something she doesn''t want to, leave her be, she''ll decide what to do or not in the future. For the moment, we should concentrate in our own things." Said Nepheline.


    "Right¡­ Sorry¡­" said Aquarina.


    "Well, you can think of it though¡­ We have always had our arms open for you, Ninhursag. The Amazon tribe would happily wee you in as well." Said Nepheline.


    "Thanks¡­ I will think about it¡­ But maybe I should really just settle down¡­" said Ninhursag.


    She took a spoon of the stew and as she tasted it, her eyes shone brightly a little bit.


    "How is it?" asked my mother pridefully.


    "It''s good¡­" said Ninhursag while smiling.


    -----


    Within the Goblin Camp, arge group of Goblins was running away fromrge beasts made of ck mes. They had all sorts of animal-like shapes, and seemed ferocious and strong, the goblins were incapable of handling them, and easily died against their attacks.


    However, a sudden crack in space happened, as a dark portal leading somewhere else opened.


    From within, a figure covered in ck and purple clothes emerged, below his hood, there were two crimson-red eyes.


    With a wave of his ck staff, a wave of red energy came out, killing several of these ck me summons in an instant¡­


    "Hmph, so they''re here¡­ What a pain¡­ If she''s rted with them¡­ Taking her down will get harder¡­" he said.


    The man suddenly looked behind him as he saw an enormous mammoth-like beast slowly approaching, the presence of a being of incredible power mounting over such a beast could be clearly felt meters away.


    "Ah, so you''re here¡­" he said with a smile. "I suppose you''vee to finish what your father started."


    -----

 Chapter 179 The Next Morning

    -----


    I woke up quite early today in the morning¡­ Yesterday, we had quite a day with Ninhursag and everything else happening, so today I have decided to take a break and just spend it with my family and Aquarina.


    Oh, and talking about Aquarina, the girl was sleeping right at my side, soundly at that!


    "Baabbbhh¡­"


    She made a little and cute sound while sleeping, as I touched her little nose until she slowly opened her big eyes.


    "Huh? Sylphy? Good morning¡­" she said cutely.


    "Good morning! I wonder if Ninhursag is doing okay¡­" I said.


    "She should be okay¡­ I want to sleep some more¡­" sighed Aquarina.


    "Geez,e on, let''s wake up, Aquarina¡­" I said.


    "Muhh¡­" she said while waving her head and covering herself in nkets.


    She''s aszy as I remember her.


    I quickly jumped out of bed and stretched a bit. Naturia, Ignatius, and Furoh emerged around me. Furoh was able to take into a small form simr to that of a spirit, and even float around like one, but in such a form he wasn''t able to attack, and it was more to be at my side without bothering me with his enormous worm-like body.


    "You''re awake early today¡­" said Ignatius.


    "Of course, I want to spend this day leisurely, but if I sleep too much, the day ends up turning short." I said.


    "Hm, certainly¡­" said Ignatius.


    "Foo! Foo!" Naturia said, as she flew around my head while covering me with the glow of her bright spirit energy.


    "You look energetic today as well, Naturia!" I said.


    "Foo! Foofoo!" said Naturia cutely.


    She was the cutest.


    And Furoh¡­ he seemed a bit silent.


    "What''s wrong?" I wondered.


    Furoh looked back at me as he seemed to be ncing around elsewhere.


    "Ah¡­ Sylphy. I don''t know if this is a bad feeling or just my imagination but¡­ I feel a strong demonic presence." Said Furoh.


    "Huh?! You do?" I wondered.


    "It must be something else¡­ Perhaps the Goblin King that you guys talked about yesterday¡­ Well, don''t mind me¡­" said Furoh.


    "Yeah, it is probably that¡­ I wonder if I could defeat a Goblin King¡­ Ah, too young for that, huh?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, no way in hell you''re doing that, little shrimp." Said Ignatius.


    "You''re literally a floating egg! Who are you calling little shrimp?" I asked.


    "Fooo! Foo!!!" roared Naturia angrily at Ignatius.


    "You two could make some fried rice, actually, if Naturia counts as the rice¡­ Yeah, Ignatius is the eggs, you''re the shrimp, and Naturia the rice! Hahahaha!"ughed Furoh.


    The worm-like demonughed at us as he noticed we were notughing.


    "¡­Okay, I''ll take it back, don''t look at me like that¡­" he cried.


    "How do you know about that thing named fried rice? And what is it?" asked Ignatius.


    "Ah, that''s a good I used to eat in the demon continent, after I got money from joining the military, I ended buying a lot of it¡­ It was my favorite food. It is made using seeds named rice thate from the Demon Continent¡­ Then you add shrimps, eggs, and other things, and then it bes something really quite enjoyable¡­" said Furoh.


    I never expected this demon to even know about this cuisine, I guess I really didn''t looked at all the memories when we made a master-familiar pact at the end.


    "Anyways, what should we do today?" wondered Ignatius.


    "You''re ignoring me after you asked me!" said Furoh.


    "It is pretty interesting, if I ever get to go to the demon continent, I would like to taste it, Furoh." I said.


    "Oh, I would dly bring you to a ce that sells it for a good ce, and don''t discriminate my appearance¡­" said Furoh.


    "I guess for a good penny, even a worm like you gets weed in a restaurant." Said Ignatius.


    "Who are you calling worm, egg?! I am not a worm!" said Furoh.


    "And I am not an egg, wiener!" said Ignatius.


    "Okay you two top talking so much! You''re going to wake up Aquarina¡­" I sighed.


    "I am already awake¡­" sighed Aquarina.


    "Oh¡­ I am so sorry for waking you up, dear¡­" I said.


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter¡­ They''re very crazy summons¡­" sighed Aquarina.


    Suddenly, her spirit, Undine, showed up and greeted Naturia and the rest.


    "Oh, its that cute Spirit." Said Ignatius.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Cute? Wait, you like her?" I asked.


    "L-Like? Why would I even like a spirit?" he asked.


    "You''re one now." Said Furoh.


    "That doesn''t mean anything!" said Ignatius.


    "Sylphy your spirits are really annoying sometimes¡­ Especially the egg, and Furoh is¡­ Well, he''s ok." Said Aquarina.


    "E-Egg?! Even this girl calls me egg¡­" sighed Ignatius.


    "Anyways, now that you''re awake, let''s go grab some breakfast then." I said.


    "You''re not practicing your daily sword swings?" asked Aquarina.


    "Ah, I can do it after breakfast." I said.


    "Okay then¡­" said Aquarina.


    We went to the bathroom that had a lot of fresh water, and washed our faces there, after that, we moved to the kitchen and found my mother with Nepheline cooking something together.


    "Well, well, well, look who wake up early today! Little Lady Aquarina." Said Nepheline.


    The beautiful Amazon woman held her daughter with her strong arms and kissed her forehead.


    "Good morning mama¡­ I''m hungry¡­" said Aquarina.


    "You''re always hungry, dear." Said Nepheline, putting her daughter down.


    Aquarina must be already used to being lifted so high by her mother, so she treats it rather casually¡­ I would be freaking out if my father lifted me so high out of nowhere.


    "Good morning, Sylphy. Dear, the breakfast is almost ready, go find your friend Zack too." Said my mother, as she kissed my cheeks.


    "Oh, Zack! I almost forgot¡­" I said.


    "How can you forget about the boy? Come on, go look for him, his tent is there." Said Nepheline.


    Aquarina and I quickly went to met Zack inside of his tent, after walking around a bit, we found his small tent, which had a lot of stuff inside, mostly pelts, fangs, bones, and other small things.


    -----

 Chapter 180 Pyuku Is Missing!

    -----


    Today in the morning the sky was clouded, and there was white and cold fog everywhere, covering most of the jungle mysteriously. There was also less amazon wandering around, most of them were confined in their tents passing the day in there.


    We quickly reached Zack''s tent, as we found him there.


    Zack was sleeping right over a pile of monster pelts he called his "bed", it felt a bit weird to sleep in such a ce to me, to be honest, but well, whoever likes whatever they like, I am not here to judge him for that¡­ I guess.


    "ZACK! Wake up!" roared Aquarina.


    "Uwah! Agh! Let me sleep for a few seconds, would yo?!" roared Zack angrily.


    Aquarina began to jump over him. She really was like the annoying little sister archetype for him.


    "Aaagh! You''re so annoying! Okay, fine! You win!" roared Zack angrily, waking up and crossing his arms.


    Zack woke up energetically after Aquarina annoyed the living shit out of him.


    "Good morning, Zack, ready to train hard today as well?" I asked.


    "No, I want to take a break¡­ Nepheline and Shade said I was only a kid, and that I need to rest sometimes, so I am taking this day leisurely!" said Zack.


    "Me too, I hate training! I want to nap all day for once¡­" sighed Aquarina.


    "Eeeh? You two are really hopeless¡­ Sigh, okay then, let''s just ck off today¡­" I said, as we began to walk back to Aquarina''s tent.


    "ck off? You will probably swing your sword around and call thatzing around!" said Zack.


    "Well yeah, that''s how Aquarina is! She''s a hard worker! I am trying to work hard too but I''ve done it too much¡­" sighed Aquarina.


    "It''s okay, I am swinging my de and that''s it anyways, so don''t worry. Back home I often spar with my father daily." I said.


    "D-Daily?!" asked Aquarina and Zack at the same time.


    "Yeah, don''t you?" I wondered.


    "I-I don''t spar with mama or papa daily¡­" said Aquarina.


    "How can you bear sparring with a hero?!" asked Zack.


    "Well, papa goes pretty easy on me all the time¡­" I said.


    "Even going easy might be hard for someone so strong¡­" said Zack.


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe I should ask papa to spar with me daily as well! I cannot just ck off¡­" said Aquarina.


    We reached the tent and sat down around a small table, as my mother and Aquarina''s mother served us a warm stew for breakfast, the stew had a lot of different meats, potatoes, carrots, and even small noodles, it was vorful and very filling~


    We began eating it slowly with some bread, the rxing and chilly morning went well with such a nice stew for breakfast, it made us feel rather relieved.


    "So where''s Pyuku at?" wondered Zack while we were eating.


    "Pyuku is¡­ Pyuku is¡­" muttered Aquarina.


    "Eh? Pyuku? He actually slept with us and¡­ Wait, I haven''t seen him all this morning¡­ W-where the heck is he?!" I asked.


    "I don''t know either! He should had woken up with us¡­" said Aquarina.


    "What! So Pyuku just ran off?!" asked Zack.


    "We don''t know¡­" I said.


    Really, we had slept with Pyuku. I remember that he rested over the bed with us when I slept at the side of Aquarina, so the slime should had been with us!


    But it suddenly ran away from here and is somewhere else¡­ what a pain.


    Where did it even go?


    Actually, where''s my father and Aquarina''s father too?"


    "Where is father?" I wondered.


    "Oh, this morning they felt like something was attacking their summons, so they went to investigate, and probably to y the goblin king in the meantime." Said my mother.


    "What?! And they take that as something simple?" asked Zack.


    "Yeah? A Goblin King is not really much." Said Nepheline.


    "It''s not?!" asked Zack.


    "Yeah, we can easily defeat those with our eyes closed¡­" said my mother.


    "Oh¡­." Sighed Zack.


    I guess they''re the ones that defeated the Demon king, you can''t really expect anything less amazing about them. But I am still worried, can they really handle everything fine? Ninhursag didn''t lost against the goblins but had to use a lot of power to defeat them.


    It seems that the goblin king and the champions can enhance their kin power through the roof, which seems pretty unfair to me¡­


    Anyways, I am worried about Pyuku though¡­ but maybe he''s just a wild slime and now went back to the wild¡­ I can''t do much over it.


    We spent only a bit over a day with him though, so I can''t really say I grew closer to him as a pet¡­


    But I wish he hadn''t ran away like that, it just makes me a bit sad.


    Maybe he''ll be happier in the wild? If he escaped it seems to be the case.


    ? I can''t really bring myself to just say "oh well, whatever" and turn over the page, I still feel a bit sad, maybe betrayed¡­


    Zack didn''t seem to mind Pyuku''s absence, but he was the first one to notice it, and Aquarina seemed dispirited over it despite not having spent that long with the slime.


    I suppose we all have different thoughts about him.


    "Don''t worry about your father, Sylphy, he''lle backter but he''ll be fine either way, don''t worry over him that much." Said my mother.


    "Y-You''re sure?" I asked.


    "Well, I am also taking care of him, there are two spirits of my own side watching over his back." Said my mother.


    "Oh, I see¡­" I said.


    "Me too, I am always with my Shade using my spirits." Said Nepheline.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Heroes spirits are obviously at Legendary level of power. That giant Phoenix, or therge floating eye that shotssers, all of them are exceptionally strong beings, so having the backup of two of them for each of our fathers is pretty good, I suppose.


    After having breakfast, I decided to bring stew to Ninhursag, who was still sleeping soundly in the tent without having woken up at all.


    -----

 Chapter 181 The Power Of Cooking Magic

    -----


    We moved forward with our ns and reached Ninhursag''s tent, without thinking about going out for Pyuku, as although I was worried, I knew it would be fine as it is a pretty strong slime to be honest.


    We reached Ninhursag''s tent in an instant and we were greeted by the beautiful skin changer sleeping soundly below her nkets. Her body was quite big, so her foot was out of the bed¡­ but she was still sleeping like nothing, even if the chilly air passed across her legs. I suppose she''s quite resistant to temperatures changes, seeing how she probably lives, eats, and sleeps in the wild jungle.


    "Ninhursag!" said Aquarina.


    "Wake up already, it''s around 11 Am!" said Zack.


    "Hmmm? Ah! Eh?! Children¡­ Oh, I slept here¡­ right¡­" said Ninhursag.


    She quickly tried to stand out of bed, but suddenly made a face of pain.


    "Ouch¡­ My entire body still hurts a bit¡­" sighed Ninhursag.


    "You''re still wounded from all the battles!" said Aquarina.


    Ninhursag seemed pained by the wounds she had. Although they were recovering, her bones were broken a lot, and just yesterday many of her internal organs were also very damaged.


    If it wasn''t because my mother gave her a very intense healing session, she wouldn''t be here to tell the tale, that''s for sure. My mother is probably the greatest healer in the entire world, so as long as we are with her, we won''t be dying any time soon.


    However, the pain she felt was still there, and it ended making her muscles and bones pained for several hours, and probably days from now on, so she needs to slowly recover and rest for the moment.


    "Ouch¡­ Ouch¡­"


    She sighed as she sat over the bed, barely managing.


    I don''t remember her being so exaggerated yesterday, she was probably drugged by the potions they gave to her yesterday, so she didn''t felt all the pain even when we hugged her and more.


    "We brought you food¡­ But are you sure you''re okay? You seem way too pained¡­ I am a bit worried myself." I said.


    "Yeah children, I am doing okay, don''t worry about this old woman¡­" sighed Ninhursag.


    "You''re clearly not okay! Is there some way to calm the pain you feel? Is your body really okay?" asked Zack.


    "Yeah it should be, Faylen''s healing is the best in the world, I think¡­" said Ninhursag.


    "I guess¡­ Anyways! Eat up so you can recover quickly! Mom said she used Cooking Magic on it, so it has special recovery effect!" said Aquarina.


    "Oh, Cooking Magic?" asked Ninhursag.


    "Hey, I didn''t knew that existed either." I said.


    "Me neither¡­ What''s that?" asked Zack.


    "You don''t know about Cooking Magic?!" asked Aquarina.


    "I thought magic was all about the elements¡­" I said.


    "Well, aside from elements there are many other branches of magic thatbine the elements together into unique spells with amazing effects. Cooking Magic is one of them, I think! Or that''s what mother told me¡­" said Aquarina.


    "Oh, I think I know about it a bit¡­ It is what''s called High Magic, or Compound Magic, whatever the name you want to give to these types of magic, they''re not part of the main elements but made of them, they''re made by wizards and then spread around through spell books and the like, not everyone can learn them because they need study and also the required elements to have already been learned to at least intermediate level." Said Ninhursag.


    "You''re pretty knowledgeable with magic¡­" I said.


    "Well yeah I hunt in the outside but I''ve also had many other experiences in my life, I learned magic from various people around the territory, so I know a lot. What did you thought I was, some feral woman without a bit of knowledge about anything?" asked Ninhursag.


    "No¡­ Well, a bit, sorry for judging you¡­" I said.


    "Well, I am d that I can surprise you in this regard then." Said Ninhursag.


    "So Cooking Magic is something that you use to cook food?" asked Zack.


    "It doesn''t sound very useful for anything else¡­" I said.


    "Yeah, but cooking food is important. Food is what drives people, delicious food can change a person''s entire day, you know? It all depends in what we eat. As they say, we are what we eat." Said Ninhursag.


    "Yeah! Mommy uses spells to make the food extra tasty¡­ She said that she learned it because her cooking was always badpared to auntie Faylen." Said Aquarina.


    After Aquairna dropped those words Ninhursag began tough out loud, it seemed she was close enough with them tough at them and joke about them leisurely.


    "Pffff¡­ Hahahaha! To be expected of my fellow Nepheline¡­ She really likes to take shortcuts sometimes." Said Ninhursag.


    "Oi! I heard you, Ninhursag!" roared Nepheline, as she rushed into the tent.


    "Uwah! H-Hello there¡­" said Ninhursag.


    "Mommy, you know Cooking Magic, right?" asked Aquarina.


    "Ah¡­ Well yeah, but Faylen is the one that taught it to me¡­" said Nepheline.


    "My mother?" I wondered.


    It seemed that it was my mother the one behind the Cooking Magic stuff I didn''t even knew about. Has my mother always been using magic in the food? I really never noticed that! It is a bit interesting, so it picked up my curiosity.


    "Yeah, your mother is the one that taught me¡­ Cooking Magic can help people gain power from the meals they eat, and to even extract the essence out of it to reinforce yourself. You''ve all grown stronger thanks to the food you eat through Cooking Magic, it is a very important magic when raising children so they can be strong." said Nepheline.


    "So there are such uses¡­ I never thought that that was the reason why I got stronger by eating the dragon''s meat¡­" I said.


    "Oi! Don''t talk so casually about eating my corpse!" cried Ignatius through telepathy.


    "Hahaha! You got eaten?!"ughed Furoh.


    "S-Shut up!" roared Ignatius.


    "Yeah, that''s pretty much the reason why you got stronger like that, and also Aquarina¡­ And even Zack." Said Nepheline.


    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 182 High Magic

    -----


    Cooking Magic, a new type of magic introduced to us, this new concept seems to revolve around eating food that enhances the eater. It seems that this magic is a new type of magic from the things I didn''t even knew about, probably way too advanced from my mother to teach them to me yet, name "High Magic" or "Compound Magic" which utilizes various elemental spells to form even moreplicated spells that have even more special and unique effects.


    Cooking Magic is probably made up with Life Magic and something else¡­ probably Fire Magic? It could be a goodbination for it, and I am particrly good at both of them! But if it''s really High Magic, it probably uses a lot more of elements than those two basic ones.


    Cooking Magic was used for several types of things, but it seemed to essentially be the power to give cooked food special effects or to "bring out the potential of ingredients", in a way, it felt like a chef invented it because it was dissatisfied with its food, but there might be something more profound for the background of it, right?


    I feel like I would be cheating my mother''s teachings for trying to learn this ahead of sses, but I simply am too curious, and learning spells every day slowly is very boring to be honest, most of the spells are interesting but still, I wish she could go into more detail about the cool or interesting stuff, but she still is going through "elementary magic for little children" with me, so I can''t even get into the juicy stuff like High Magic.


    "So what elements does Cooking Magic uses?" I wondered.


    "Well, it uses mostly Life, Fire, Water, Wind, Thunder, and Earth." Said Nepheline while crossing her arms as Ninhursag slowly began to eat the stew.


    "That''s a lot of elements!" I said.


    It literally used all basic elements together?! I have yet to even learn anything of Thunder and Water yet, I am ok at most with Life, Fire is my specialty and Wind, and Earth are very low-level as well¡­


    Nature Magic can help me learn Life and Earth Magic easily, but the thing is, I''ve mostly been taught Life Magic by my mother because she wants me to specialize in healing first. I can''t me her, she''s also a healer so it''s the best she can teach me¡­


    She probably sees the three of us in a team and thinks that a healer is missing, so she decided to add me as the healer and teach me a lot of Life Spells.


    Anyways, there''s no way I am learning Cooking Magic any time soon, it requires way too many elements now and I have not been able to grow using any yet, even less reaching intermediate-level with one of them.


    I guess not even fire magic is intermediate level¡­ I am quite pathetic.


    "Yeah, it needs a lot of elements, it is not something little children are learning, it is aplicated magic that perhaps not many can easily perform. Despite the simple name¡­" said Nepheline.


    "I see, well, I wish I could learn it¡­" I sighed.


    "Well, you got an elemental circle so it''s possible that if you learn enough spells from the other magics, you''ll be able to use it, my daughter." Said my mother, as she showed up in the tent and sat down in a wooden chair.


    "Oh, mother¡­" I said.


    "Yeah, I am here. I came here because Nepheline just rushed here when we were having a conversation. Seriously girl, why did you just ran away?" sighed my mother.


    "Ninhursag called me¡­ something, I don''t remember now¡­" said Nepheline while rubbing her chin.


    "Sigh¡­ You''re such a dork." Said my mother.


    "Dork?! ¡­Well, yeah." Said Nepheline.


    I suppose the hierarchy was very clear here, my mother, the eldest Elf here, can easily call anyone here a dork, even a heroine that saved the world.


    "And done¡­ It was good and¡­ Yeah, it is working, the food¡­ it really filled me with energy. Even the pain is gone, did you add some drugs in there?" asked Ninhursag.


    "Drugs?! No, I didn''t. I just made it, so the food rxes the body after consumption." Said Nepheline.


    "Yeah, why would we add drugs? We gave this to the children as well, you''re really a dumb feral woman sometimes¡­ Seriously," sighed my mother.


    "Hahaha, as harsh as ever," said Ninhursag.


    "Mom! Don''t be so rude with people¡­" I said.


    My mother noticed she had gone a bit too out of her usual dignified nature because she was rxing too much between friends, and probably let go of her actual and usual nature as a friend, she noticed this and tried to apologize.


    "S-Sorry¡­ I didn''t mean it like that¡­ We often joke around. That''s what adults do, dear¡­" said my mother.


    "Those are some pretty rude jokes!" I said.


    "Well yes¡­ But even then, it''s not like she''s crying or something, right? She''spletely okay and fine! Look at her, radiant as ever." Said my mother, pointing at Ninhursag and Nepheline.


    "I don''t really care." Said Nepheline.


    "Since I remember her that she had treated others like this, you would die if you were to know how she used to treat your father¡­" said Ninhursag.


    My mother quickly blushed a bit as she tried to make Ninhursag stop.


    "Stop! Don''t say a single word!" said my mother.


    "Hahaha! I remember it! She was super rude all the time. Poor An, sometimes he felt pretty down. She was a strict teacher, but she also got a sharp tongue¡­ Calling him "a talentless idiot" and other times a "muscle brain that only thinks with hiss word" and how to forget that time she called him a "brainless ape" that one time! Hahahaha!"ughed Nepheline.


    "Eeeeh?! How can you call daddy like that, mom!?" I asked.


    "T-That was in the past! The past! Years ago¡­ I stopped calling my dear husband like that, Nepheline! Stopughing!" roared my mother.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Y-Yeah, she''s now all lovey-dovey with An, it is very hrious how much he tamed her¡­"ughed Nepheline.


    "T-That''s¡­ S-Stop already¡­" sighed my mother while crossing her arms.


    -----

 Chapter 183 The Heroes Past

    -----


    Amidst the jungles, arge Goblin Champion shrouded in burn wounds ran for his life, gasping for air. His muscles were already very tired, and he felt like he was going to drop dead at any moment out of pain and exhaustion. However, the monster was well-known for its supernatural capabilities, and it managed to outrun his foes, mostly because they were distracted dealing with another Goblin Champion and over thirty goblins.


    "Gahhah¡­ Ugh¡­"


    However, the Goblin Champion couldn''t help but stop running as he gasped for air, coughing blood, he looked behind him to make sure nobody was following him.


    "¡­"


    And there was nobody.


    "Hahh¡­ Agh¡­"


    The Goblin Champion took a small leather bag and drank some fresh water from it, satiating some of his thirst. After that, he decided to look back once more.


    "¡­"


    "Guh?!"


    And instead of nothing there was a man covered in ck robes resembling those of an assassin, a vignt of the night, his face down his nose was covered by ck clothes, and only his aquamarine eyes could be seen, sharply ring at the Goblin Champion.


    The Goblin Champion felt as if his heart had suddenly stopped.


    And it did.


    CLASH!


    "Gueh?!"


    The Goblin Champion looked down into his chest, as he found and horrible sight, arge dagger had pierced his heart, infusing deadly poison inside¡­ the poison was burning through his heart as it spread across all of his blood vessels, his skin quickly turned purple-colored, as he vomited a mouthful of blood, his eyes rolled, and he dropped dead in the spot.


    "That should be thest one." Said the man, Shade.


    "Oh, you took it down?" asked another man, with bright red hair and orange eyes, An.


    "Yes, it was almost dead, your fire is intense." Said Shade.


    "Ahahah! Sorry, did you wanted to have a challenge? Not like it can amount to anything much." Laughed An while patting his friend''s back.


    "¡­"


    Shade walked towards the Goblin Champion, pulling out the dagger and carving out the Magic Crystal, it glowed with a bright dark color.


    "Another Dark Magic Crystal¡­ You know what this means, right?" asked Shade.


    An looked at the crystal while raising his eyebrows. The Man then looked around and shrugged.


    "That¡­ it is proficient at dark magic?" asked An.


    "Sigh¡­ Don''t you remember that time when we fought monsters mass produced through the Demon''s power? All of them had dark magic crystals, and they''re filled with miasma." Said Shade.


    He cracked open the crystal and then a horrid green and ck liquid dropped over the floor, beginning to slowly melt away the dirt below.


    "Oh! I remember now¡­ So that''s miasma?! Is there a Demon here making Goblins? For what purpose though? The war ended already¡­" said An.


    "Yeah, it ended already but that doesn''t mean they won''t try to kill humans and conquer this continent, the Demon King is dead but their hate for humans is far from over¡­" sighed Shade.


    An rubbed his chin while wondering about that.


    "So the Summons that died a few hours ago¡­" said An.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "The red energy they saw before dying¡­ it must have been made by a Demon Lord, our Summons are strong after all," said Shade.


    "Yeah, anything that could kill them is certainly strong enough to be near our level¡­ Well, not really, we have yet to confront whatever that was¡­" said An.


    "And there is the dark presence we are sensing to the other side of the jungle¡­ An, I believe something dark is approaching." Said Shade.


    "I do too, friend¡­" sighed An.


    Shade and An looked at one another for a moment, as the two sat down over a log and began to meditate what to do.


    Shad seemed to be deep in thoughts, he didn''t wanted more bloodshed anymore. After the previous attack against the amazon tribe by the invading demons that ended killing Zack''s father and many others, he doesn''t want to risk their lives anymore.


    He knows that the heroes themselves are a source of trouble, their very presences attract misfortune, the Demons and the Demon Lords immediately can tell where they are due to their immense magical presences, and they might alwayse after them one way or the other.


    Despite being so strong, they are also in constant danger, and their children also go through such danger as well.


    Aquarina, his dear daughter, had already gone through a terrible experience herself, and was caught by a mysterious Evil God working together with a Demon Lord¡­ He didn''t wanted the same thing to happen again, not when Sylphy herself had to sacrifice her own body and use her strange powers to somehow survive.


    Not even now he knew what happened back then¡­ Sylphy''s powers are aplete mystery even to her own parents, so Shade would naturally know even less. But it is a miracle that after being reconstructed by her mother, she came back to normal like nothing.


    But he knew very well about this, and more¡­ he didn''t wanted them to go through the same pain.


    If possible, he was willing to escape with the Amazon tribe and bring them to a safer area of the continent¡­ this jungle, it had its dark secrets that made it more attractive than it should be to these dark forces.


    "An, I don''t want more bloodshed¡­" sighed Shade.


    "Shade?" asked An in surprise.


    "I don''t want the same thing to repeat, the thing that happened roughly six years ago¡­ When many of the amazon died¡­ When Zack''s parents died¡­ I don''t want that." Said Shade.


    "But we are here now, we can make a difference." Said An.


    "Even as strong as we are, we are not omnipotent¡­ I''ve realized over time¡­ I cannot save everyone," sighed Shade.


    "¡­"


    An fell to silence as he looked into the floor. Shade and he knew very well that life wasn''t easy, even as strong as they were, they were unable to do everything in the world¡­


    Even after having gathered so much strength¡­


    They, as heroes, were unable to save everyone.


    -----

 Chapter 184 Shades Regrets

    -----


    Shade knew that they were heroes. He knew that they were supposed to save people, he knew all of this and more. Since he was awakened as a Hero that he had hated this.


    He never liked being a Hero to begin with.


    But over time, he realized that it was more than just appearances, it was more than just arrogance, and it was more than just stupid tales about heroic men and women that saved the princess from the demon king¡­


    It was a duty.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A duty that he was given because the Gods of this world, the protectors of humanity, wanted him to be the protector of the people.


    It wasn''t just a fairy tale, there was a world in constant conflict, the two major races of the world were in constant war, constant bloodshed, constant tragedies.


    He, who had seen all of this with his every two eyes, the young boy of back then, who saw how everything on his life was taken away by the demons in the war¡­ He was the one that knew very well what war was, and how horrible it was.


    There was nothing beautiful about war, only bloodshed and tragedy, and theugher of the bastards that benefited from this in the back.


    And because of this and more, Shade decided that he had to do something. With the powers he was gifted by the Gods, he couldn''t simply act arrogantly¡­


    He had a duty to do, and he, as a victim of war, wanted to correct the past and save the people he couldn''t save before.


    In simple terms, he wanted a change, and if nobody was going to do it, he was going to bring a change with his very two hands¡­


    Shade looked into the pond of blood left by the Goblin Champion, his eyes seemed to be filled with contempt and sorrow.


    At the end of that war¡­ there was no satisfaction to him.


    Only regret¡­ He realized that his powers alone couldn''t bring a change to the world, and that at the end of the day, the Heroes were unable to save everybody.


    "I know that we cannot save everyone¡­" said An.


    Shade looked at An with his aquamarine eyes, his good friend who had apanied him through his entire journey knew very well how he felt.


    "You''re sad again? Come on, cheer up." Said An, patting his back.


    "An¡­ There is not a single day that I do not have nightmares about their screams¡­" sighed Shade.


    "¡­"


    An looked at Shade''s eyes, they seemed to be asking for help. He was not right on his mind.


    "You¡­ Have you not talked this with Nepheline?" asked An.


    "I haven''t¡­ I don''t want to annoy her with my personal problems." Said Shade.


    "You''re really an idiot, aren''t you? That''s why you have a wife, so you can talk to her the things you cannot talk to other people so easily¡­" sighed An.


    "¡­"


    Shade seemed to be in silence for a while.


    "Which screams?" asked An.


    "I¡­ Of the people dying¡­ Of the amazon¡­" sighed Shade.


    "Them?" asked An.


    "No¡­ more¡­ It is as if they were haunting my dreams¡­ the demons that the pdins killed¡­ the soldiers¡­ those¡­ that asked for mercy¡­" said Shade.


    An wasn''t someone insensitive, he was also affected by the sins he hadmitted, but as a hero, he carried with them over his shoulders, and endured them the same way Shade did.


    But Shade was different than An, his mental stability was less, mostly because of his past and all the tragedies he had lived.


    He was a silent man because he covered himself in a shell made of ice, and was cold and silent because there was nobody that couldprehend him¡­ well, back then.


    Now, he had Nepheline and his friends¡­ so he should really open up some more.


    "Come on, you shouldn''t be speaking this to me¡­ But still¡­ Shade, I also am a person that is affected by what we did¡­" said An.


    "I always see you so happy and calm¡­ What do you do for these things to not torment your mind?" asked Shade.


    An smiled faintly, as he took out a small medallion with the portrait of his wife and his daughter.


    "I just look at this, and all these dark thoughts disappear." Said An.


    Shade''s eyes opened wide as he smiled a bit.


    The beautiful Faylen and the cute Sylphy were in that portrait, this image by itself was what drove An through the most perilous of situations, which most of the time were his own thoughts and his own traumas.


    "I see¡­"


    Shade sighed, he didn''t had such a thing for his wife and his daughter. Although he always had them at the back of his mind, he realized that he might not hold them as closer as An did with his family.


    "I guess¡­ I am not someone that loves his family as much as you do¡­" sighed Shade.


    An''s eyebrows raised as he was left speechless.


    And then¡­


    SMACK!


    "Ugh¡­!"


    An hit him with a karate chop in the head.


    "What was that for?!" asked Shade angrily.


    "What the fuck was that for, Shade?!" roared An.


    "What?! You were the one that hit me!" roared Shade.


    "You''re really an imbecile sometimes¡­ Did you even hear what you just said?! "Maybe I don''t love my family as much as you love yours"! What was that for?! You do! You love your family as much as I love mine!" roared An, he stood up and began to angrily yell at Shade as if he were a kid.


    "You act like a stupid kid sometimes¡­" said Shade.


    "And who are you to even say that when you said something so horrible? I am going to punch your stupid face if you ever say that in front of them!" roared An.


    "¡­"


    Shade was left speechless as he looked at his friend, he couldn''t believe what he said.


    -----

 Chapter 185 Fight Between Friends And A Resolution

    -----


    Shade looked at An in surprise¡­ Why was he so concerned about if he either loved or not his family? It wasn''t his problem!


    Shade couldn''t help but grit his teeth as he hit An back, a punch in the gut, to boot!


    CLASH!


    "Ugh¡­! You bastard!" roared An, jumping over Shade and punching his face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CLASH!


    "Agh¡­! Why do you even care about my family?! It is my problem, not yours!" roared Shade.


    "It is my problem because you''re my damn family too, you fucking idiot!" roared An, punching Shade in the floor several times.


    CLASH!


    "F-Family¡­? Get off me already!" said Shade, as he kicked An in the balls.


    BAAANG!


    "Aaaaggh¡­!"


    An rolled over the ground while making a bitter face.


    "You bastaaaaaard!" roared An, as he leaped like a frog over Shade''s legs and threw him off into the ground again!


    BOOM!


    "Uuuggh.! Fuck off already!"


    Shade began to hit An in the back.


    "Not until you take it back! Say that you love your family!!!" roared An, he began to hit Shade''s face strongly, leaving him all swelled up.


    "Why do you care so much?! You''re acting like a lunatic!!!" roared Shade.


    "Because you''re my fucking friend! You made a family, fucking love it!" roared An.


    "I love them! I know I love them! Why do you have to be so annoying all the time?!" roared Shade, hitting An in the stomach with a strong kick.


    CLAAASH!


    BOOOM!!!


    Arge crater was left behind, as the fight between heroes came to an end, without realizing, the entire forest around them was left devastated¡­


    "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­"


    "Augh¡­ Ahhh¡­"


    The two ended over the floor, gasping for air while looking into the sky.


    The two began to suddenlyugh after that¡­


    "Ahaha¡­ You still got it on you." Said An.


    "You bastard, did you really had to hit my face so much?" Asked Shade.


    The two sat down once more over the floor, as An nodded.


    "I''ll get you one like this one, so you never forget what''s important to you, and what you''re fighting for." Said An.


    "¡­I know what I am fighting for, I don''t need a reminder like you¡­ But I''ll take the offer," said Shade.


    "Good!" said An.


    "You''re really an imbecile through and through," said Shade.


    The two friends had discussed like this before in the past, it wasn''t something weird for the two to beat the shit out of each other when they disagreed, but it had been a log time since they did this now.


    An had grown angered at Shade because he had said something quite hurtful. He always thought that his friend loved his family as much as he did¡­ so saying such a thing even hurt him.


    Why? Because An saw his friend as his family, and so he saw his friend''s family as his own family as well.


    At this point he even considered Aquarina as another daughter, sister of Sylph¡­ So saying such things offended him.


    "You gotta talk these things to your woman¡­ She''s strong and amazing¡­ Nepheline is someone very strong-willed¡­ She''s a dork sometimes but she''s pretty amazing. You should really rely on her." said An.


    "Who are you calling dork?!" roared Shade.


    "Ahahaha! My bad¡­" said An.


    "Sigh¡­ You''re right¡­" said Shade.


    He sat down as he smiled faintly, remembering the beautiful Nepheline who always had his back, who always took care of him, and that always hugged him tightly while they slept on bed¡­


    Why wouldn''t he rely in such a strong woman?


    She was the love of his life after all.


    And then¡­ recalling his little daughter, the angel of his life¡­ the most beautiful treasure he had ever have in his life.


    "Aquarina¡­ Nepheline¡­" he thought.


    He quickly stood up, as An took a log with his hand as if nothing and put it down.


    He two friends once more sat down.


    "So? What do we do? There are apparently two Demon Lord-level bastards here¡­" said An.


    "I want to evacuate the Amazon Tribe from here¡­" said Shade.


    "So you really want to do that¡­ It''s going to be hard¡­" sighed An.


    "I know¡­" sighed Shade.


    "But I am willing to help. What do you intend to do?" asked An.


    Shade began to think many things, as he quickly made up a n. Despite how painful it was to leave this ce, they had to do it to save the Amazon from danger. It was going to be hard for the Amazon, and it wasn''t going to be pretty for them either.


    But it was something they had to do at the end, the right thing to do, as they often said¡­ Shade didn''t wanted to risk their lives anymore.


    With two Demon Lord-level beings in here, the best thing he could do was to bring them outside, to a safer area.


    "I think I have a n¡­" Said Shade.


    "I see¡­ You''re good with the ns. You put the brain and I put the muscle." Said An.


    "You''re still saying such childish things?" asked Shade.


    "Ahahaha! I remembered it from back then¡­" said An.


    "Sigh¡­" Shade sighed while waving his head.


    "Though¡­ I wonder¡­ What are they even after? Just the Amazon? And for that they would deploy so many forces?" asked An.


    He felt curious about what did these Demons truly wanted. Just eating human flesh didn''t amount to it, and if they really wanted to make a difference, they should be attacking a major Kingdom, not the jungles¡­


    Are they after the Heroes themselves? Or perhaps they want to kill the kids? No¡­ It was probably something else.


    Something different than what An was imagining, and Shade knew what they were after.


    "They''re not after the people. Nor they''re after us¡­ They''re most likely figuring out a way to fight us but¡­ They''re here for another motive¡­" said Shade.


    Shade looked at An with intrigue on his eyes, he was about to reveal something, a truth that An knew already, but that was something important they had not addressed in a while¡­


    What could it be?


    -----

 Chapter 186 The Ancient Relic

    -----


    What could the demons be after? Shade had thought about it for a while, until he decided to share his thoughts with An. He had already made up a n to bring the people out, but the major danger was now in what they were trying to take away from this ce.


    After all, this jungle wasn''t just a in old ce where nature flourished and that was it¡­ No, it was way more than that. It wasn''t considered a sanctuary that not even the other human Kingdoms dared to touch for no reason.


    "They''re after the core¡­" said Shade.


    The core.


    A name that made An rise an eyebrow in curiosity, the young man didn''t knew what it was.


    "The core?" asked An.


    Shade sighed in disappointment over his friend''s bad memory, he really didn''t remember the most basic of things sometimes.


    He quickly told him what he knew about "the core" while An heard attentively.


    "Don''t tell me you even forgot this, don''t you? Aside from protecting the Amazon, there is something very important guarded in the depths of this jungle, the ruins of the ancient God Civilization¡­" sighed Shade.


    An''s face slowly changed from confused to serious in a few seconds, realizing that "the core" was something of a treasure rted with the Gods themselves, and the ancient civilization they once had in the surface of the world, long ago.


    Simrly to the continent of Cloudia, this Jungle was an important area of this ce, a ce that was once popted by these Gods.


    "The Civilization of the Gods¡­ You''re right, it was so long ago I almost forgot¡­ When we explored this ce¡­ Those ruins where we stopped that Demon from getting into, where Ninhursag told us to not step into¡­" said An.


    "Yes, those ruins¡­ The ones behind the waterfall¡­" said Shade.


    "That''s¡­ Did you ever explored that ce? I know that you and Nepheline have spent more time here and all of us¡­" muttered An.


    "Yes, we went there a few years ago. We have decided to protect this ce not only because of Nepheline''s tribe, but because of the ruins of the Gods. We received their oracles asking us to protect those ruins with everything we had¡­" said Shade.


    "So they did that?" asked An.


    Shade nodded as he looked at An.


    "The core that I talked about, you remember a bit of that, right?" asked Shade.


    "The core¡­" said An.


    An didn''t knew much about it, but from what he knew, the core was a special artifact left by the Gods, an incredible artifact capable of holding an incredible amount of magic power. Anyone that could get their hands on it would instantly be someone incredibly powerful, and it is said that the power of the gods themselves could be achieved by obtaining it.


    "So they really want that¡­" said An.


    "They want to get into the ruins and probably steal it, their forces and all¡­ It is made to distract us, but I got my spirits guarding the entrance, they cannot get there easily. They probably will try to attack the Amazon Tribe so we are distracted guarding it, and then, move there, I bet¡­" said Shade.


    "So what do you n to do? I would guess you want to bring the people with us before doing anything else?" asked An.


    "Yes, we are moving them out¡­ We''ll have to face more of these monsters, they''re infesting the entire jungle by now, it will be harsh¡­ If we had teleportation magic, things would be easier but its hard toe by with a teleportation stone strong enough to teleport so many people." Said Shade.


    "At most we can use summons and other things to carry them all¡­" said An.


    "Yeah, but that''s about it¡­" said Shade.


    "Then let''s begin, how long will the preparations take?" asked An.


    "I have calcted that roughly a week¡­ It will take its time, we have to be alert for any danger though¡­" said Shade.


    "Got it." said An.


    As the two stood up once more to walk back to the vige, they suddenly noticed a blue slime wandering around, devouring the corpses of all the goblins they ate, and then the cores as well, while slowly gaining small boosts of power¡­


    It was a bit off-putting to see, but instead of attacking they realized it was the slime friend that the girls had tamed¡­


    What was it doing here?


    "Is that Pyuku?" asked An.


    "So you don''t remember anything else, but you can clearly remember this monster''s name?" asked Shade.


    "Well¡­ they brought it yesterday." Said An.


    "Pyuuu!"


    Shade quickly grabbed Pyuku by shaping his shadows into arge w.


    "What are you doing here, slime? You''re nning something?" asked Shade while squinting his eyes.


    "Pyuuuuu¡­"


    Pyuku was being pressed rather tightly and felt that it was slowly asphyxiating.


    "Oi! Don''t be so rough with the creature, it is friendly and the girls like it, leave it be." Said An.


    "But isn''t it weird that it showed up out of nowhere?" asked Shade.


    "Well, let''s bring it back, maybe the kids got an exnation." Said An.


    "Okay¡­" said Shade.


    The duo quickly walked back home, as Pyuku was trapped in between shadows and wasn''t freed by Shade until they reached the vige.


    "Here''s your slime, it ran away." Said Shade.


    "Pyuuu¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pyuku felt like it could melt away, Shade was really rough at carrying him around.


    "Pyuuuuku!" said Aquarina.


    "You brought him back! Thanks¡­" said Sylph.


    The two girls grabbed the slime, as Pyuku sighed in relief that it was being carried around.


    "Please don''t go around like that again! It was very dangerous! What if you end up dying or something?" asked Aquarina.


    "Pyuu!" said Pyuku.


    "Yeah, yeah! What if an ident happens?" asked Sylph angrily.


    "Pyuuukuuu¡­" sighed Pyuku, it seemed to be apologizing.


    "He is very hungry, he ate all the corpses left by us¡­" said An.


    "He ate every single goblin, I never thought there would be something so gluttonous before¡­" said Shade.


    "Pyuu, pyuu!"


    Pyuku was certainly a rather mysterious monster, but it seemed to be kind-hearted, and the heroes didn''t felt any threatening aura nor bad intention from him.


    -----

 Chapter 187 Aquarinas Father Resolve

    -----


    After dinner, my father and Aquarina''s father finally came back from wherever they went. They also brought the mischievous Pyuku with them, I had really thought that he had abandoned us, and perhaps he did but my father brought him anyways.


    Aquarina seemed to be the happiest that the slime was back, and I was quite surprised. Pyuku had a lot of potential but if it was that independent of a monster, it would be hard to actually tame it. Pyuku is probably sticking with us for convenience only, and it hadn''t grown closer to us like a tamed monster would do.


    "Pyuuuuku!" said Aquarina.


    "You brought him back! Thanks¡­" I said. I saw my father bringing Pyuku back, as he gave it to Aquarina. She opened her arms and began to squeeze the slime rather tightly.


    Pyuku seemed to sigh in relief that it was grabbed by us thought, Shade and my father were being a bit too rough at carrying him.


    "Please don''t go around like that again! It was very dangerous! What if you end up dying or something?" asked Aquarina.


    "Pyuu!" said Pyuku.


    "Yeah, yeah! What if an ident happens?" I asked.


    I was actually quite nervous as well, but I was trying to convince myself I didn''t cared about Pyuku¡­ Well, it didn''t worked, I really did care at the end, which sucks.


    "Pyuuukuuu¡­" sighed Pyuku, it seemed to be apologizing.


    "He is very hungry; he ate all the corpses left by us¡­" said my father.


    "He ate every single goblin, I never thought there would be something so gluttonous before¡­" said Shade.


    "Pyuu, pyuu!"


    Pyuku was certainly a rather mysterious monster, but it seemed to be a good monster. It didn''t had any threatening intentions, and Aquarina who had the ability to discern the intentions of things, was not afraid of him.


    This only meant that Pyuku was actually not evil by nature, nor it had bad intentions against us, it was pretty much a "good monster".


    But I am afraid that he might not see us as important as we consider him, he seems to not care about us at all to an extent, as he didn''t mind going away and eating corpses¡­


    I had to do something to reprimand him.


    Well, he did care about us though¡­ remembering the fight against the goblins, he saved our lives a bit, and helped fighting. Well, he''s certainly an odd fellow.


    "Pyuku! Why did you go away like that?! Didn''t you know we would get worried?! Are you satisfied with that? Bad slime! Bad!" I said.


    I began to stretch Pyuku''s body around, as he released small squeaks of pain.


    "Pyuuu¡­ Pyupyuuu¡­"


    "So you better stay with us, and if you''re nning on going out, you better tell us in advance!" I said.


    "Pyuu..." sighed the slime.


    "Sylphy! You don''t have to be so rude with him! He already understands, right?" asked Aquarina.


    "Pyuu¡­" sighed the slime.


    "Okay then, I guess that wraps it up! You tow girls now go to sleep, it is already toote for children to be awake." Said my mother.


    "Right, you two go to bed, Zack, I''ll bring you to your tent if you want to." Said Nepheline.


    "I can go back to my tent on my own, don''t worry about it¡­" said Zack.


    "See you tomorrow, Zack!" I said.


    "Yeah, see ya." Said Zack, as he walked away.


    "Then you two girls¡­ Hmm, I think a little bath would be better for you two before bed, you smell a bit stinky." Said my mother.


    "S-Stinky?" I asked.


    "Yeah, I am covered in dirt¡­ It is Pyuku, he was all dirty!" said Aquarina.


    "Pyuuu¡­"


    "Well then, let''s go to the bathroom, I will warm the water for you. Nepheline, can you serve some food to the men?" asked my mother.


    "Yeah, I''m on it." Said Nepheline, as she was suddenly stopped by Shade.


    "W-Wait¡­" he said.


    "Eh? What is it?" asked Nepheline.


    Shade suddenly approached her as he gave her a kiss in her lisp.


    "Huh? Wha¡­ What was that for?" asked Nepheline.


    "¡­What''s wrong with that?" asked Shade.


    "I¡­ Nothing¡­ It is just rare to see you acting lovely¡­" said Nepheline.


    The two looked at one another for a bit, as Nepheline held Shade''s hands.


    We all stopped in there as we looked at the pair suddenly act lovely.


    This is the first time I see Shade acting like this, I think.


    "Hm~? Did my womanly charm finally softened you?" asked Nepheline teasingly.


    She was a tomboyish woman, it could be said she was quite manly, so she wasn''t very expressive of her emotions either, and Shade as a man that seemed always silent and expressionless, didn''t showed many emotions either.


    But seeing them act like this was very cute, it felt like they were opening up in front of us.


    "Well, you already softened me long ago¡­ Nepheline I am sorry¡­" said Shade.


    "Hm? Why, dear?" asked Nepheline.


    "I haven''t been as close as I should had been¡­ I am¡­ too silent sometimes¡­ I keep things for myself¡­ I shouldn''t do that. An told me that I should be more open." Said Shade.


    "Ah! So it was that rascal¡­" said Nepheline, ring down at my father.


    Before the intense re of the amazoness warrior, my father began tough nervously.


    "What did I told you about getting into the private lives of other people!?" asked my mother, smacking my father''s head, but she was very weakpared to him so she ended with her hand all red instead, while my father was unfazed by her attack.


    "Ouch¡­"


    "Haha, sorry¡­ I didn''t meant to¡­ Ah¡­ S-Shade is just my friend¡­" said An.


    Nepheline looked back at Shade as Shade seemed to blush a bit.


    I realized how handsome this man really was as he showed more of his face and his expressions¡­


    "Don''t worry about it. I am the one that knows you better, Shade. I am sure that whenever it is the time, you''ll talk things out with me¡­" said Nepheline.


    "Nepheline¡­" said Shade.


    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 188 Aquarinas Soul Scape

    -----


    Shade and Nepheline acted quite lovely in front of everyone. it felt a bit off-putting, but maybe they had stuff saved up for themselves that we didn''t knew about.


    Aquarina''s face was fascinated by the scene, however, as she looked at them looking at one another lovingly while her aquamarine eyes shone brightly in fascination.


    She seemed happy to see her two parents acting lovingly.


    "Papa, mama! Me too!"


    She quickly dropped the slime into the floor and reached her parents, hugging both of them while they were hugging.


    "Of course you too, dear." Said Nepheline.


    Shade lifted Aquarina with his slender arms and kissed her nose gently.


    "I love you, my daughter." He said.


    "Papa¡­ I wuv you too!" said Aquarina, as she kissed her father''s cheek and hugged his shoulders with her little arms.


    This was way too cute.


    And then without realizing it, my parents suddenly lifted me with their arms and kissed each of my cheeks gently.


    "Eh? Wha¡­? That surprised me!" I said.


    "We couldn''t resist seeing there was a little girl right here that needed some love too." Said my mother.


    "I''ve been missing you the entire day, Sylphy!" said my father.


    "Heheh, is that so? But where were you, father?" I asked.


    "Well¡­ We were hunting down goblins and thinning them down in numbers," said my father.


    "We''ll most likely go again tomorrow, sadly." Said Shade.


    "I see¡­" I said.


    "But I want to spend more time with papa!" said Aquarina.


    "I am sorry, we''ll make up for it after I am done with these things, okay?" asked Shade.


    "Okay¡­ But promise it¡­" said Aquarina while nodding cutely.


    "I promise." Said Shade.


    This was really just a cute little fluffy moment.


    My parents brought me to the bathroom, which wasn''t like the one in our home, and was a small wooden room with a bathtub made of wood as well, this is where we wash in the tribe.


    It is quite rustic¡­ but it is better than nothing.


    My mom used some basic water spells to generate a lot of water and then water used the "Boil Water" Spell until the water was on point, and then all three of us took a family bath together.


    Mother washed me thoroughly while my father let me wash his back, he had a lot of dirt and even a bit of goblin blood stuck around, so I had to wash him well.


    The warm water and the atmosphere really rxed me; I almost fell asleep while resting over my mother''s torso as we rxed in the bathtub.


    "Alright, let''s dry you up and we''ll bring you to bed, Sylphy, don''t fall asleep now¡­" said my mother.


    "Yeah, wait a bit¡­ Warm Wind."


    My father used two elementsbined, low-level wind and fire spells together to generate "warm winds" that can easily dry out the body after taking a bathroom.


    After that, I felt refreshed, and ready to go to sleep until tomorrow morning.


    I was brought to the bed where I found Aquarina already resting over the bed she was also given a bath, but itsted less longer than mine.


    "Sylphy! Come sleep at my side!" she said.


    "Okay!" I said.


    I rushed into the bed and covered myself in the nkets, Aquarina also covered herself in the nkets, it was warm andfortable, and I just wanted to sleep now and not worry about anything for now.


    "Good night." Said my mother.


    "Sleep well you two." Said my father.


    Shade and Nepheline also showed up outside the tent, they had already left Aquarina but came back to wave her hands at her.


    The lights were off, and we closed our eyes¡­.


    However, Aquarina got closer to me, and she hugged me.


    "Sylphy¡­" she said cutely.


    "Yes?" I asked.


    "Never leave me, okay?" she asked.


    "Huh? What was that for?" I wondered.


    Aquarina waved her head a bit.


    "Nothing¡­ I just¡­ I am happy to have you as my friend." She said.


    "What about Zack?" I wondered.


    "Eh? Why are you even talking about that annoying kid?" sighed Aquarina.


    "Ah¡­ Well, whatever¡­" I sighed.


    "So?" she asked with a needy look in her eyes.


    "Aquarina, I am not nning on going anywhere, so rest assured, I am not going to escape this ce or something, I will stay with you." I said.


    "Really?" she asked.


    "Really¡­" I said.


    She held my hand tightly as she rubbed her head over my chest.


    This little girl was way too cute¡­ I want to protect her more than anything in this world.


    "Good night, Aquarina."


    "Good night, Sylphy¡­"


    We both slept peacefully after I kissed her forehead.


    .N?v(el)B\\jnn


    .


    .


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself elsewhere.


    Everywhere I saw, there were palm trees and a beautiful ocean.


    I was standing on a small ind in the middle of a beautiful blue sea, the sky was as blue as well, and the sun was shining brightly atop the skies, there were fluffy white clouds as well, floating slowly and leisurely.


    There was the salty breeze of the sea as well, which was very rxing.


    But where the heck I am?!


    I looked around the ind, as I suddenly found a small pond of sea water in the middle of it.


    In there, there was an altar, with arge and beautiful blue egg on top, the blue egg was surrounded by beautiful corals decorating it, as if it were a precious treasure.


    I quickly moved towards it and suddenly was found by somewhere else.


    "Sylphy?"


    I looked to my back and found Aquarina, with her spirit Undine at her side.


    "Aquarina? Is this a dream?" I wondered.


    "No¡­ This is my Soul scape¡­ I didn''t knew you coulde here!" said Aquarina, as she got to my side and hugged me.


    "Me neither¡­ I wasn''t even aware of this ability¡­ But anyways, what''s that egg over there?" I asked.


    "Oh, that egg is¡­ I don''t know. It has always been there¡­ for some time now," said Aquarina.


    -----

 Chapter 189 The Mysterious Egg

    -----


    Somehow, I hadnded inside of Aquarina''s Soul scape.


    But what is a Soul scape? Well, it had been briefly exined before, but soul scape is a special space inside the soul where familiars and spirits can reside.


    And your own consciousness can go there as well when you sleep, so you can train magic and talk with your spirits.


    Of course, it is better to always just train in the outside world, but inside of the soul scape its always rxing.


    It often shapes itself to the elements of the familiars and what they feelfortable with.


    The ces where they felt the mostfortable is often where the soul scape will shape itself.


    Naturia shaped my soul scape as a forest with a vast grasnd, while Ignatius made a part into a volcanic wastnd. And then, there was a Furoh which made a part into some sort of ck desert with a forest filled with fog¡­


    Aquarina only had one spirit of water, so her entire soul scape was an ocean with a small ind on it.


    And in the ind, there was a pond of water with an altar holding a mysterious egg.


    I wondered if I could bring my spirits in here, but it was impossible, they didn''t reacted to me.


    "I don''t know how I got here, but it seems that this egg is special¡­ It has a very strong spiritual power of water¡­ I can sense it¡­ It kind of reminds me of Leviathan when he showed up¡­" I said.


    "Leviathan?" asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah¡­" I said.


    "Hmm¡­" sighed Aquarina, as she stepped into the pond of ocean water, and I followed her from behind.


    The water was cold in our feet, and there were algae and even fishes swimming around this little pond, it was an interesting ce.


    "So what do you think this egg could be then?" wondered Aquarina.


    "I don''t know, but I think it is something special¡­ Have you tried touching it? I remember that my fire spirit hatched from an egg too!" I said.


    "Touching it¡­" said Aquarina.


    She touched the egg lightly with her finger, but nothing happened.


    For that second.


    The second after, the egg began to glow with a bright light, shing with a bright aquamarine aura that spread around wondrously.


    FLAAAASH!


    "Uwah¡­! What is happening now?!" asked Aquarina.


    "It is reacting to you! Touch it more, hold it!" I said.


    "O-Okay!" said Aquarina. She hurriedly grabbed the egg with her hands, as she suddenly infused mana into it without realizing- no, it was more as if the egg itself drained mana out of her.


    The egg continued to glow brightly as it gained a new bluish glow to it, and then, it began to slowly crack!


    ? Crack!


    Crack¡­!


    "Wow!" said Aquarina in surprise.


    "It is cracking, it is about to be born!" I said.


    "No way¡­ Am I getting a new pet?" asked Aquarina in surprise.


    CRASH!


    Suddenly, the egg cracked into pieces, as an explosion of aquamarine light sent us all flying into the air.


    BOOM!


    I fell over the sand as I didn''t felt any pain, but I did felt a bit dizzy.


    "Aquarina¡­? Where are you?" I wondered.


    "I am here¡­ Ugh, it suddenly got chilly all out of nowhere¡­" said Aquarina.


    We quickly stood up as we began to slowly walk towards the ce where everything happened, the altar was now crushed into pieces, and the pond of water was¡­ frozen.


    What we found in front of us was somethingpletely out of the ordinary, it was¡­ something we had never seen before at all. I wondered what it could even be, but I really couldn''t imagine what else could it be other than the being inside the egg.


    Amidst an icy fog, a small and snake-like creature suddenly flew towards Aquarina and jumped over her, attacking her!


    "GROAR!"


    "Kyyyaaaah!"


    "Aquarina!"


    I rushed to her rescue as fast as possible, but when I reached her, I found Aquarina in the floor, being licked by what seemed to be something simr to a small draconic sea snake, covered by crystalline scales and having a small and cute head, licking her entire face.


    "Hahaha! Stop! It tickles!"


    "Graaoo~"


    The little sea snake seemed friendly and cute, as it continued to lick Aquarina''s face. I wondered where this thing came from, it didn''t seem to be rted with Leviathan, or at least, it is not him.


    But what is this then? Is this her own spirit? Did Aquarina just created one over time?


    And this ice growing everywhere¡­ this spirit is an Ice-Attribute Spirit!


    "Wow, what kind of spirit is this?" asked Aquarina.


    "I don''t really know, but it should be something rted with Ice¡­" I said.


    "Ice?" wondered Aquarina.


    "Did you make a pact with it?" I asked.


    "Yes, it was almost instantaneous¡­ when it happened, I saw a bit of its memories¡­ I saw various things¡­ Within them, there was something special that I had not seen before¡­" she said.


    "W-What did you see?" I asked.


    "I saw a lot of giant snake-shaped dragons swimming in the ocean, and they were all living in harmony in the oceans, swimming around with other smaller people¡­ And in there, there was someone else as well¡­" she said.


    "Oh? What else? What else?" I asked excitedly.


    "A gigantic sea snake! It was so big¡­ Was that the Leviathan you always talk about? I saw it leaving a special egg inside of me, and then leaving, as if flying into the skies, the heavens¡­" said Aquarina.


    "T-That must be Leviathan¡­ So he left this egg for you. This little spirit must be rted to him! Maybe it is his egg? Wait, her egg¡­ Was Leviathan a girl this entire time?!" I wondered.


    "M-Maybe?" said Aquarina.


    "Grao!"


    The little sea snake-like dragon suddenly began floating around the air, while leaving icy fog everywhere. It had a hard time controlling his elemental power. It was going to be a bit hard to tame it.


    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 190 Aquarinas New Spirit

    -----


    While sleeping, I ended sneaking inside of Aquarina''s Soul Scape, and guess what! There was something special inside, a little egg.


    I remember seeing this egg before, but I never thought I would get to see it again like this, this was pretty amazing. I guess I got some kind of ability that let me infiltrate other people''s soul scape.


    I wonder why? Where did this power came from? Is this Soul Magic? I remember that the System isposed of Soul-Attribute Runes as well, and that the runes it had were leaking into me and letting me absorb these elemental powers, as if the System was also a spirit.


    I can only think about the System in this situation¡­ I can''t really think about anything else. And well¡­ the System had been evolvingtely, the more EXP I have gotten for her over the many things I have hunted in this time, the more bugs she''s resolving, so she is slowly unlocking more power.


    She even told me the other day that she might be able to do something awesome in the near future, perhaps finally I might be able to enjoy a few of the little benefits of the system, aside from endless mana that I cannot properly handle, or my body will burst into pieces, or immortality that doesn''t have regeneration so when I am too wounded, I cannot even move!


    Anyways, this wasn''t about me, but Aquarina''s new friend.


    "Amazing, with this new spirit I could grow stronger as well¡­ I have a hard time using ice magic for some reason¡­ but maybe he can help me with the affinity!" said Aquarina.


    "Ice magic seems pretty lethal¡­ Are you sure you''ll be able to handle it?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it! I will do my best." Said Aquarina.


    "Graao~!"


    The little sea snake began to swim around the air, as if the air itself was water. The two of us began to consider what name should we give to the little draconic creature. A name I hade out with was¡­


    "How about we call it Leviathan?" I asked.


    "Leviathan? Like him¡­ or her?" asked Aquarina.


    "I know it sounds weird but¡­ maybe we could think of this as his reincarnation in a way. I don''t know if he or she could properly reincarnate when it was a soul, but maybe a fragment of its soul was left, and that formed into an egg inside of your soul scape¡­" I said.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re right." Said Aquarina.


    "So how about Leviathan then, do you like it, little guy?" I asked.


    "Graaao! Graograaa!" said the little draconic sea snake, as it flew around and licked my face, covering it in a thinyer of ice.


    "Ugh¡­" I muttered.


    "Ah! Sorry, Sylphy! Are you okay?" asked Aquarina.


    "Y-Yeah, I am fine¡­" I sighed.


    I quickly took out the ice out of my face and smiled.


    ¡­


    At the end, we stayed a long time with Leviathan, the little creature was extremely needy, but didn''t had any intelligence like Ignatius had, so it wasn''t particrly an annoying creature that was constantly talking nonsense, it was just very clingy at most, like a needy pet that just wanted a lot of attention.


    The origins of it are very mysterious, and we had decided to ask my mother, who knows a lot about spirits, about what could this little spirit be all about and from where did it exactly originated from.


    My mother was always an amazing and knowledgeable woman, so I am quite excited about knowing more about what she knows about spirits.


    After ying for a while, I suddenly realized that I could leave by flying upwards into the sky of the soul scape, and then I said my farewells to Sylphy, as Inded inside of my Soul Scape once more.


    "Ah Sylphy, you''re back!" said the System.


    "Yeah, what''s up? I was inside of Aquarina''s Soul Scape¡­ I don''t know how I got there¡­" I said.


    "You got inside another''s person soul?!" asked Ignatius.


    "That''s not something that happens every day¡­" said Furoh.


    "Come on now, leave her breath some air¡­" said the System.


    "But how do I got in there? Was it your power?" I asked.


    "Hmmm¡­ I don''t know. This must be something else manifesting within you, Sylphy¡­ But I also wanted to tell you something, my powers had advanced enough, I believe, I think I can give you something special." Said the System.


    "Huh? really? That fast?" I asked.


    "After your father defeated that Hell guy, the giant skeleton, I gained a lot of EXP, and it converted into arge quantity of fuel, and then in the subsequent days as you hunted many wild beasts¡­ It was finally possible for me to repair more errors. The system is still very much glitched, and it might be impossible to fully repair it, actually¡­ But it might now be possible to select one of your Skills, which I can make into a Leveling Skill!" said the System.


    "Huh? How so?" I wondered.


    "Well, you see¡­ With the power I got, I can make one of your Skills into a Skill that can level up! Meaning that with enough practice, mostly using it over and over again, it can gain proficiency over time, and you can level it up so its total power and intensity is automatically enhanced. Also, as skills level up, new skills could be automatically unlocked, generating effectively a Skill Tree." Said the System.


    "Huh?! That''s crazy! Was that actually in the original power of the System?" I asked.


    "Yeah, it was, but it was for all Skills, but you can only pick one¡­" said the System.


    "Hmm¡­ Which one should I pick?" I wondered.


    I looked into the Skills I had.


    -----


    [Royal Elven Lineage]


    [Agriculture]


    [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember]


    [Mana Usage]


    [Hero Seed]


    [Divine Protection]


    [Heavenly Sight]


    -----


    "Royal Elven Lineage, Divine Protection, and Hero Seed cannot be selected, those are not leveling Skills even in the original features¡­" said the System.


    "I see¡­ then¡­ Hmm¡­ Agriculture, Ember, Mana Usage, or Heavenly Sight¡­?" I wondered.


    This was a big decision.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -----

 Chapter 191 The Awakening Of A New Power!

    -----


    While I was sleeping, I ended entering Aquarina''s soul scape, where we ended hatching an adorable little dragon egg where an ice-attribute spirit came out, resembling a lot the appearance of Leviathan but in baby form, which I assumed might had been he or her child. Somehowying an egg as a soul that hatched into a spirit¡­ is that even possible? Can souls eveny eggs?


    But that didn''t matter for the moment, as I had decided to leave Aquarina''s side for the moment, as it would be a hard to control little creature which I didn''t wanted to go through the annoyance of seeing for a bit more, I ended going back to my soul to rest there.


    However, what I found there, aside from the usual group of spirits, was the System, or Alice, as I had renamed her now. She really likes that name.


    She told me something quite important, that might mean big things for me in the future. Due to her being Glitched, she is not capable of giving me the full abilities of a System, but because it ended being frozen, the HP and MP never run out, which ended giving me some very strange abilities, the biggest one being endless Mana.


    The bad part is that Mana cannot infinitely flow inside the body of a person, and it will eventually make it burst into pieces, just like it might happen to me eventually! And I really didn''t wanted that fate to strike me, so of course, I cannot abuse it and had decided to slowly get used torger quantities of Mana while forging my Magic Circle, quite the arduous task, and it has taken a long time, but I am already able to use a lot of mana more freely than before.


    Nheless, this is not what''s important, what''s important is what she told to me. She had specifically told me that she had umted enough power and energy in the form of EXP to finally unlock a single part of the System''s true capabilities!


    Amazing, that''s better than nothing at all, and it seems that it doesn''t have anything to do with the Stats, or the numbers, those things, so it won''t interrupt my endless supply of Mana.


    And the function in specific was the ability to¡­ level up? A Skill¡­ Instead of leveling up myself, I can Level Up a Skill through the consecutive usage of it, which will increase its power.


    Over time, after reaching certain levels, it will unlock more Skills in what she calls "Skill Trees" or something. I really didn''t knew it could evolve in such a way.


    So now I had the choice between the Skills that I could pick, of course, I can only choose one.


    "So which one will you pick?" asked Alice.


    "Erm, Alice¡­ This is very hard¡­ C-Can you give me advice? I really don''t know¡­ What do I even need? Strength, more ability to see? What about growing more trees? Eh¡­ I am getting more and more inclined into choosing Ember." I said.


    "It is indeed a hard decision to make, I am sorry for not telling you this before¡­ I suppose you could pick whatever you think it is better for your current situation. I think I might be able to open up another slot so you can pick a new Skill in the future, but I am not sure how long that might take. After all, my growth had been elerated because of the stronger beings you''ve drained EXP from¡­" said Alice.


    "I-I understand¡­ I guess I shouldn''t count on another one any time soon, I get it. Well, relying on magic is always the best in these situations¡­ So I choose¡­ Ah, Ember or Agriculture? Which one has the best potential?" I asked.


    "Hmm¡­ Both are good and well, you could get some good results either way with both elements as you train their magic¡­ Heavenly Sight is actually unique, Mana Control is just maniption of Mana, but that is already easy for you, so I don''t rmend it¡­" she said.


    "Heavenly Sight, huh? What does it offer after evolving over time? I remember it gave me three little abilities that were somewhat good, Appraisal, Hawk Eye, and Future Sight?" I wondered.


    "Yes, although they don''t offer a direct fighting power, they can evolve to be more precise and extend their power¡­" said Alice.


    "Hmm¡­ This is very hard to choose¡­" I sighed.


    "You''re really indecisive, Sylphy¡­" said Alice.


    "I am sorry! Don''t get mad¡­ Okay¡­ Erm, well, I will pick something I want to do personally, and that''s growing closer to Nature¡­ Compared to my fire magic, my Nature magic is still not as crazy, so I am picking Agriculture." I said.


    "Oh, a bold choice, but it might evolve into something great over time, good choice." Said Alice.


    FLASH!


    In front of my eyes, a sudden sh of green light came out spontaneously. A sudden system message emerged before me, a very glitchy one that was constantly changing in colors and showing weird letters, and in there, there was the symbol of a leaf inside a small green circle saying "Agriculture".


    Ding!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [The Synapsis has been broken! Hacking in process¡­]


    [Bah2847$$52]


    [Reconstructing Program]


    [The 239G has 239AG89!]


    [Error]


    [Congrattions, the [Agriculture] Skill has Leveled from Level Y# to Level 1!]


    And it was done, all the system messages quickly disappeared. I looked at Alice, she seemed tired, her small little me-like body was gasping for air.


    "Phew¡­ It is done¡­ I actually did it! I am¡­ I am useful¡­" she sighed, dropping over the floor.


    "A-Alice! Are you okay? Why did you force yourself to do something that exhausts you so much?" I asked.


    "Ahh¡­ No, no, it is fine, I am just a bit tired. I will get better in a few days from now, don''t worry about me¡­ Sylphy¡­ I just want to help you¡­ However I can¡­ T-This is just my duty, as your System- I mean, as your friend," she said.


    -----

 Chapter 192 Alices Recklessness

    -----


    Alice had grown tired after giving me some new type of power, as she endedying over the floor of my soul scape. She was so exhausted that the bright white light she emanated was slowly growing weaker, making me more and more worried over time about what might be happening to her¡­


    "Please don''t die on me!" I cried.


    "Dummy¡­ I am not dying, I am just tired¡­ Sigh¡­" she said, as she extended a little arm made of white light and caressed my cheeks with it.


    "I do this because you''re the most important thing in my life¡­" she said.


    "E-Eh? Really?" I asked.


    The most important thing of her life?


    Did she really had to put it that way? It only makes me feel ttered, but it is also quite embarrassing, if not a lot¡­


    ? In fact, it is very embarrassing! Howe she can say something like this so freely and easily?


    I¡­ I also find her as a beloved friend.


    Since I was born in this world that I didn''t knew what I was, what I was doing, and more.


    I felt afraid of what was happening to me, of what I have be¡­


    I was apletely different person after all, it was something that sometimes tormented my mind.


    There were often times I thought I had somehow snatched the body of another soul, and that the one that was going to be the true Sylphy might had been not given the opportunity to have a family.


    However, the System, or Alice, as I call her, was there for me.


    At first, she was a faint little presence, but over time, she grew more and more on me. I continued to speak to her, trying tomunicate to her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was trying my hardest to have a buddy I could talk with, and over time, she began to slowly answer my words, we conversed together, and we learned from one another.


    Alice was the first friend I ever made in this life, and thepanion I''ve ever had since the beginning.


    She is someone equally precious to me as I am from her, I suppose.


    Over time, more people began to appear in my life, Aquarina, her parents, Zack, Ignatius, Naturia, Furoh¡­ But Alice is still my first everpanion, whom I love dearly.


    Ah¡­ Yes, the love of someone dear, a friend¡­


    "You''re also someone very important to me¡­ So don''t do reckless stuff anymore, okay? You''re my good friend¡­ I would had preferred to not get any power if I had to see you like this¡­" I said.


    "S-Sylphy¡­ But¡­ This is just my duty¡­" she sighed.


    Duty¡­ As a System fabricated by a God, I suppose she always thought that her duty was to serve as a System, but for me, she''s more than just a System, or a mass of divine runes converged together that makes a "System", she''s¡­ my friend.


    In fact, she''s like my Sister or something, like the twin sister I''ve ever had within my soul, slowly growing more open as I grew up, always talking with me¡­ She was always such a timid little girl back then, but now, she''s so bold, brave, and strong¡­


    Seeing her grow like this really makes me proud.


    "You''re someone precious to me¡­" I said.


    "I¡­ I just want to help you, Sylphy¡­ I know¡­ I know that you see me as someone else, as a person, despite the true nature of my existence¡­ You''re¡­ I guess you''re really a very hopeless girl," she sighed.


    "Okay, but you''re already helping me! You''re talking with me all the time, you help me mediate the discussions between my spirits, and you''re always there for me¡­ With you and the other guys, I am never truly alone, and we have faced many challenges together as well." I said.


    Indeed, many challenges together, training together, learning magic together, learning how to speak this world''snguage as well, and more.


    I know she was always sickly from the beginning, she was always in pain, she was always weeping, so it was also a challenge of mine to help her recover from such a state, it was my own challenge to help her be a better person once more.


    It was indeed quite hard, but I was aplishing it, slowly bit by bit, I was reaching somewhere, some point where she wasn''t feeling so sickly, so pained¡­ so seeing her like this¡­


    "I am¡­ Already helping?" she asked.


    "Yes! You''ve always helped me more than enough!" I said.


    "Sylphy¡­" she said.


    I couldn''t see her face, I couldn''t see her expressions, but I could hear her voice, and her voice was filled with emotions, beautiful emotions that seemed to sympathize with my own.


    It made me happy to have a sister with me for all times of the day, always with me wherever I was, and whatever I was doing, she always took care of me, and I did the same for her.


    "S-So don''t do reckless stuff again! I don''t care about powerups¡­ I care about you¡­" I said.


    "Sylphy¡­ Don''t you understand that¡­ I am¡­ a tool?" she asked.


    "You''re not a tool, maybe you can help me gain power but you''re more than that to me, you''re like a Spirit, there is a mutual contract, I cannot simply receive from you while I don''t give you anything on return!" I said.


    "Y-You''re just talking nonsense now¡­" she said.


    "No! I am talking my mind out and¡­ I want you toe out one day¡­ For now, rest, and don''t sacrifice your own power and health just to give me a bit of power¡­ I prefer you to amass it all so you can one day have enough strength to emerge in the outside world with me¡­" I said.


    The system''s light began to glow a bit brighter, it felt as if she was regaining some health out of the sudden. I didn''t knew what was happening but¡­ I felt as if our connection had deepened.


    Suddenly, several rivers of golden colors emerged from my soul, reaching her¡­


    -----

 Chapter 193 Memories 1

    -----


    "Sylphy¡­ I¡­ Okay, fine¡­ You win- Eh? What is this?" she asked.


    Alice had given up at the end to my proposal. I wanted to find a way to one day bring her outside, perhaps if I find the knowledge that the Elves have about the Spirits, and more¡­ there could be a way to create some sort of Avatar she could have in the outside of my soul.


    But then, as I hugged her, a sudden river of golden light came out of my soul, no- many of them, and they all began to converge into Alice, fusing with her.


    "W-What is happening right now?!" she asked.


    "I-I have no idea!" I said.


    "Uwaaah!"


    "Aaaahhh!"


    FLASH!


    We suddenly felt as if our souls came closer, closer than any time before. What was this? It felt¡­


    Wait, I remember this feeling.


    This feeling¡­ it is the same I felt when I made a Familiar Contract with Furoh.


    It felt as if our souls momentarily came together as one, our souls, our psyches all entangled with one another.


    It was a beautiful thing, but I never thought this would happen with Alice, mostly because I thought we had already done some contract.


    I thought the System did something like an automatic contract with the wielder, right?


    But that didn''t seem to be the case. And this entire time I had Alice within me¡­ We never truly had a contract? So she was never a Familiar, nor my Spirit as I thought¡­


    But now¡­ it was different¡­ It felt as if she was with me more than ever before.


    It felt as if she was embracing me in a tight hug, and it felt so good, so nice, so fluffy, I had never felt such a nice hug before in my life except from my father and my mother¡­ and maybe Aquarina.


    It was an all-epassing bright white light, which was so warm andforting it made me want to sleep even as I was already sleeping.


    And I heard Alice''s voice. She was afraid, she didn''t knew what was happening. I was also quite afraid. But I think this is the first time that Alice was truly afraid of something she couldn''t fully understand.


    I hugged her tightly, I don''t know how to hug her even, but I hugged her warmth, her light, and I tried to keep her with me, to not make her feel afraid of this small ritual.


    "I think you''re bing my true Familiar now, Alice¡­ Calm down, and stay with me¡­" I said.


    "S-Sylphy¡­ F-Familiar me? I thought I was already one? T-This is¡­" she said.


    "Don''t worry, it is nothing painful, just¡­ rx¡­ Ah, here ites¡­" I said.


    "What does ites?" she asked.


    "The memories¡­ forming a pact with someone and making them your familiar makes it so both sides learn from the other''s past, their memories, emotions, their innermost secrets are shared¡­" I said.


    "T-That''s¡­" she muttered.


    "Endure it for a bit with me¡­ Let''s get through this together." I said.


    "Ahhh¡­ O-Okay¡­ Please¡­ Don''t stop holding me¡­ Don''t let me go¡­." She said.


    "I will not¡­ I would never let you go¡­" I said.


    FLASH!


    Another sh of bright light epassed my sight, as I ended finding myself elsewhere.


    There was pure whiteness everywhere, and everything was dead silent


    What is this ce?


    Are these the memories of Alice? Perhaps beforeing with me?


    Suddenly, I saw arge hand, the hand of a tall man made of bright white and yellow light wearing a long toga, with a long beard and hair, and shy light-colored eyes.


    His enormous hands were like the hands of an artisan, wonderfully working in something with utmost care.


    He was somehow generating sparks with his very hands, each spark converged together into building something that resembled a fabric, and this fabric¡­ was me? This was Alice back then?


    The man wasn''t doing this without guidance, there was somebody else at his side, which I had not seen before. It resembled¡­ it had the faint appearance of a woman, standing up right behind him.


    She seemed dignified, with long white hair, shiny yellow-gold eyes, and a long white dress. She seemed to be supervising him.


    "You''re doing it good; this is quite a good one for your first try. Continue imbuing the Divine Runes together, and don''t let them fall apart, it is very important that you''re careful in this process, it costs us a lot of energy to make a System Runic Body, so don''t waste this precious energy." Said the woman.


    "Yes." Said the man, slowly making Alice, bit by bit¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    So it was like this. She was birthed like this? What an odd way toe to life. But I suppose it was to be expected seeing how she was supposedly made by this very god, this god that¡­ identally reincarnated me.


    Apparently, if I recall correctly, I ended being dragged instead of somebody else from "Earth Japan" because I had an even higher Positive Karma Count than him¡­ So I ended in this situation at the end.


    But it is not like I have not enjoyed the mistake of this man, despite all the bad things, I have also gone through various nice things in this new life¡­ and I am way too attached to everyone now to even want to go elsewhere and reincarnate into somebody randomly¡­


    However, as the man slowly build up Alice, something went wrong.


    SPARK!


    "Ah!"


    The man felt a bit of pain on his hands, as he moved them back, leaving Alice over the table, she suddenly began to malfunction, all the runes in her body that were carefully aligned began to mix together, and everything began to feel chaotic all around her entire body.


    "What have you done?! You were doing it so well! You ended adding too much Divine Power into that one Rune and ruined the entire circuit¡­" sighed the woman, waving her hand, she suddenly grabbed Alice.


    "Your first failure, I guess." She said.


    -----

 Chapter 194 Memories 2

    -----


    Failure¡­ Being called a failure just when you were born must be really quite¡­ painful.


    But Alice was already going through pain the moment she was born, the first few seconds were peaceful, it felt as if she was slowly being webbed out into existence by the masterful primordial hands of a god.


    However, when the godmitted that mistake, the entire circuit of her existence ended going berserk, and the runes mixed together, some broke apart and began to spread around, and others began to fall off, making her entire existence a "failure".


    She was also going through a lot of pain¡­ It must be quite harsh to be greeted with such pain when you''re just born.


    "Bbzzz¡­ Bbbzzztttt¡­"


    She began to release some very odd sounds, and the goddess holding her sighed. She waved her head and looked at the man that had created her.


    "See? You really made this one badly¡­ Well, Systems are veryplicated Runic Circuits but they''re the most efficient way to "mark" the reincarnated soul your selected as your herald in a world you want to influence¡­" she said.


    "I apologize¡­" he sighed.


    "Don''t worry, you can always throw this one to a failure if you ever end up having some soul infiltrating here, it might even be fun to see that little ant struggle, haha¡­"ughed the woman, as she cockily looked at Alice.


    "Sigh¡­ Well, what even can you do if you''re so bugged now? Ah, I might as wellpact you here, so you don''t end up tearing apart." She said.


    FLASH!


    And then, Alice was suddenly encapsted inside a silver-colored metallic-like cube. She suddenly felt despair after that, as she was enclosed tightly in something where she felt even more pain.


    And then, she was thrown inside somewhere, and for eons and eons, she stayed in here, going through excruciating pain brought by her own existence¡­


    ¡­


    Until suddenly, I showed up. The god grabbed her and threw her inside of my soul, fusing her with me. The silver cube slowly began to dissipate into liquid metal and fused inside of my soul,pletely bing part of me¡­


    And then, here we are.


    Alice¡­ I swear I will make sure that you live happily now, so you can forget this suffering you went through. You''re not a failure, you''re my dear friend.


    -----


    Through the creation of a familiar pact with Sylphy, Alice, the "Failure" of a System made by a Transmigration God, suddenly saw the many fragments of memories from Sylphy flowing into her constantly.


    These fragments contained Sylphy''s deepest memories, which were buried within her mind and soul, for nobody to see except her.


    Alice felt a bit dizzy and sickly, but she continued diving through this light, until she reached a new ce, it was a beautiful vige, with many small wooden houses, children ying around in the grass-covered streets, and people attending their farms, taking care of their animals, and doing their daily lives.


    It was peaceful and seemed like a ce that was untouched by evil or anything of the sort, the people here enjoyed simple yet struggling lives, but got through their daily lives with effort and time¡­


    A little girl was wandering around, with brown hair and beautiful green eyes.


    Alice didn''t knew who this girl was.


    "Who is this girl? What is happening? These memories¡­ I don''t remember seeing Sylphy go through this vige before¡­" said Alice.


    "Luna! Big sis! Let''s go look for water in the wheel, and then let''s go wander the forest!" said the little girl, no older than four or five years of age.


    The little girl looked at Alice tenderly and lovingly, as if she was really her sister¡­ But of course, she was going through the memories of Sylphy.


    Her memories¡­


    And then, Alice realized it.


    The voice of a girl older than Sylphy''s voice came out of "her" the one she was seeing through her eyes.


    "Okay Linda, but let''s not go to the forest, it is too dangerous, maybe when you grow older, I can teach you how to hunt rabbits." She said.


    This voice was of Luna, Sylph''s previous life incarnation.


    The soothing voice of an elder sister, guiding her little sister around the vige¡­ to pick up water from a wheel, to help their father take out the crops from the farm, and to help their mother cook and wash the clothes, while also cleaning the house.


    "Big sis! I cleaned the entire room now!" said the little Linda, as Luna suddenly began tough.


    "But Linda, you ended all covered in dust! Look at you, geez¡­ You''re never going to be the princess you''ve always wanted to be if you''re going to always end up covered in dust like that, little girl." Giggled Luna.


    "Eeh?! Ah! I am really covered in dust! Big sis! Please help me clean myself¡­ Don''tugh at me! I told you I was going to be a princess one day!" she said.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ? The little Linda had dreams of bing a princes sone day, for whatever reason. Despite being farmers and holding no ties to any royal family, she was always enchanted with the tales about princesses and princes.


    "Okay, let''s go change your clothes and take a bath together, after that we''ll wash your clothes." Said Luna.


    "Okay!" said Linda.


    It was a simple life filled with moments between family. Her father came exhausted after working in the fields, and walked inside of the house while wiping the sweat out of his forehead, he greeted his family with loving hugs and kisses, and then sat down to eat with the rest of the family.


    "So today Linda got all covered in dust and we had to wash her entire clothes again!" said Luna.


    "Eh? Linda, how can you be like that, little princess? Aren''t you going to be of loyalty? How are you going to find a handsome prince if you get all covered in dust?" asked her father teasingly.


    "Huh! Don''t joke around with it, papa! I am sure to be a princess, my friends always say I am the prettiest girl in the vige!" said the little Linda.


    "Indeed, you''re so beautiful we named you Linda after all." Giggled her mother.


    However, amidst such peaceful harmony, the darkness of a past Sylph didn''t wanted to remember emerged¡­


    -----

 Chapter 195 Memories 3

    -----


    Alice began to watch Sylph''s memories, as her heart felt soothed by such beautiful memories of a tender previous life. For some time, Alice began to think that Sylph enjoyed a first life of love and care, without realizing that it was just small fragments of the beginning of something that changed her life tremendously.


    After all, what she saw was the "before" where things were still okay, her childhood and how she spent it taking care of her little sister while living with her parents. Alice even began to get a bit jealous, as she thought that Sylph had always everything nicely, and that she shouldn''t try to hide her past from her because she always said it was "painful", and even more, Alice thought Sylph in her previous life was spoiled.


    She wished to have lived a life like that, filled with happiness, beautiful moments with a family that loved her, and also to experience what it felt to be loved so much by parental figures, as her own parent, that one God that created her, never saw her as anything but a Failure, an object that was broken, and quickly discarded.


    However, she reached "that" part of Sylph''s memory fragments. Alice wasn''t just browsing through all memories, and the memory share made in the familiar''s contract often varied from person to person, sometimes even being considered random what kind of memories could be shared.


    But it was said that they aligned with what waspatible with one another''s past, and therefore, a feeling of empathy would be created even stronger than before between both parties.


    And what Alice was seeing now¡­ was horrible.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She realized that she was wrong for thinking those things. Sylph didn''t really had a beautiful life in her previous incarnation, or well, it didn''t continued being beautiful after that¡­ incident.


    A night like any other, a group of Bandits suddenly attacked her vige. There were warriors in there, of course, the vigers fought with whatever they could, the men were brave, and they had already fended off beasts before in arge group. However, against bandits withrger weapons, better coordination, and numbers, they ended being massacred.


    That night was when the darkness of the night was illuminated by the light of the mes burning many homes. It was a night that nobody that survived would ever forget¡­


    Luna in that time had woken up due to themotion, and quickly jumped out of her bed to find the entire vige outside being dominated by bandits.


    Her eyes were filled with horror and fear as she saw many of these savage men holding the heads of her friends, of the neighbors¡­ it was all so horrifying.


    Luna''s heart began to beat faster and faster as she swallowed saliva and ran towards her sister''s room, finding her awake as well and holding her tightly in her arms¡­


    "B-Big sis, what is happening?!" she asked frightened.


    "We have to run, Linda, we have to run!" said Luna, holding her little sister, she didn''t even grabbed anything else than her and ran away out of the room, finding her father and her mother that hade out of their room.


    "Luna! Linda! T-There''s a bandit attack¡­ T-The people¡­ the houses¡­ its all burning! Everyone is dying¡­ Oh my god¡­ Oh my god!" cried her mother.


    "Shit! T-Those must be the bandits of the Mountain¡­ So they endeding so far only for us?! Damn bastards must be desperate for money now¡­ Let''s go! Let''s run for it! I know an acquittance in a faraway vige, we can stay there, there is hope!" muttered her father.


    Both of them hade to look for them, and with all four of them together, they nned to quickly escape as fast as possible.


    CLAAASH!


    However, before they could even open the door, arge torch hit their window and broke it, setting on fire the interior in a second, the mes were fierce and quickly began to burn the furniture and anything they found, meanwhile, the door was pped open by a trio of pair ofrge men, covered in scars and wearing monster pelts, holdingrge axes.


    "Gyyaaaah!" cried her mother in fear, as she saw the mes burning all the precious things in her house, all the things they had spent so many years building, so many years umting, all these memories were all being burned to a crisp.


    "Oohh?! Three woman, and they''re all pretty!"


    "Oi, you surrender and we might not kill you."


    The two men smiled maliciously as they pointed their axes at Luna''s father, as they spoke to him about leaving the women and that they might spare him, which was obviously a lie, as if he were left in the house, he would surely burn to death.


    "D-Dad¡­!" muttered Luna.


    "Dear¡­" cried her mother.


    "Papa¡­ I am scared¡­" cried Linda.


    "Tch¡­! FUCK OFF!!!" roared Luna''s father, grabbing a trident he often used for the farm and mming it violently against one of the bandits, piercing their stomach and pushing him down.


    "Guuuaaakkkhh!!!"


    The bandit cried in agony as his stomach was pierced by three sharp des and his body pushed down into the ground, he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "GRAAAAA!"


    Her father suddenly roared like a beast, using all the rage and adrenaline of the situation as he began to constantly stab the man''s stomach and then his face, leaving himpletely unrecognizable.


    The other bandit was startled as he looked at Luna''s father decimating his partner.


    "You fucking bastard!!!" roared the bandit, raising his axe and about to kill Luna''s father!


    "FATHEEEEER!" cried Luna, as she left her sister to her mother and pounced towards the bandit, using a dagger she had just grabbed from her own room, which she often used to make small figures out of wood for her sister to y with, and fiercely stabbing the bandit in the neck.


    "RAAAAA!!!"


    She roared desperately, stabbing the man countless times in the neck!


    "Uuuaagggrrggaaggrga¡­!"


    -----

 Chapter 196 Memories 4

    -----


    Alice saw as Luna and her father killed two bandits out of a surge of strength caused by the adrenaline flowing through their veins as their heart was beating fast over the utter fear of death they had. The two constantly stabbed the bandits, as Luna realized she was being watched by her sister and her mother in utter horror¡­


    She looked into her hand and noticed she waspletely covered in blood, her entire face was also all bloodied, and her clothes were all bloodied as well.


    Luna realized she looked like a monster, as she desperately tried to calm down her sister and her mother.


    "E-Everything is going to be okay¡­ Everything¡­ F-Father!" cried Luna, as she touched her father and quickly brought him out of his berserk-like rage. The man woke up from his daze, as he looked at his entire body covered in blood.


    "A-Ahh¡­! Aaaahh!" he muttered in fear, as Luna quickly dragged him out.


    "We have to escape, snap out of it!!!" she cried.


    "R-Right! Linda, Luna, dear, let''s go, to the forest, hurry!" cried their father, as he quickly walked to their side, but a sudden shadow emerged behind him in a second.


    Without anyone realizing, a bandit had sneaked behind Luna''s father and with an axe, he hit her father''s head, quickly cracking his skull in an instant, as blood sttered all over his family, his eyes exploded out of its eye sockets, and he dropped dead without even giving a cry of pain.


    BUMP!


    The face of an angered bandit behind him showed up, as he startled the trio of women¡­


    "So you''re the bastards that killed two of us? You''re a fierce girl, I am going to have fun breaking you." Said the man, holding Luna''s hand with a strong hand, but without realizing that she had a knife in her hand.


    "F-Father¡­ Fa¡­ ther¡­ Father¡­"


    "He was so soft, he cracked like a fucking egg, GAHAHAHAHA!"


    Luna looked at her mother and her sister, who were trembling in fear, they had kneeled in the ground, they suddenly felt weak, as if they couldn''t even walk anymore, they couldn''t even say a thing, they were fixated in the corpse of her father¡­


    Everything was crumbling in front of her, and the only thing Luna had was a small, bloodied dagger in her free hand.


    "Hmm, you smell like blood, you fucking bitch, hahaha- GAH?!"


    Suddenly, the Bandit realized a dagger suddenly pierced his neck, as he vomited blood out of his mouth and looked with bloodied eyes at Luna below him, as he was several centimeters taller than her¡­


    Her eyes were glowing with a red color, bloodshot red. Her face covered in blood and sweat, her hair was messy, and parts were stuck to her face due to the blood and the sweat. Her teeth were gritting angrily, as her eyebrows were furrowing furiously.


    "You bastard¡­! YOU BASTAAAAARD! GRAAAAAA!!!"


    Luna roared furiously, goingpletely berserk as she continued to stab the man''s neck, he tried to hit her or kill her with his hands, as he put his enormous hands around her neck and began to press with all his strength.


    "Aaaaggggh¡­!"


    Luna cried as she felt like Oxygen was running low, but the pain of having her neck almost about to crack was even more agonizing, however, the man in front of her was bleeding out intensively, and his eyes ultimately rolled out before she could die, falling over the floor.


    "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ M-Mom¡­ S-Sis¡­"


    Luna kneeled in the floor, gasping for air as she nced at her mother and her sister suddenly being dragged away by bandits before she could even realize.


    "LUNAAAAA!"


    "SISTEEER!"


    "E-Eeh?! Wait! No! Let them goooo!" she roared, trying to stand up and chase them down, only to feel a sharp pain in her left eye as something heavy hit it strongly, an arrow.


    "A-Akh¡­ Ungh¡­ Grraaah¡­"


    TUMP!


    Her body fell over the floor, as Luna attempted to take out the arrow from her eye, but the agonizing pain, the exhaustion, and all of these thingsbined ended making her fall unconscious¡­


    Darkness embraced her consciousness, as she realized that everything had crumbled apart. Her father was killed, her mother and her sister were taken away and probably going to be sold as ves, and she¡­ was about to die.


    Alice looked at the sorrowful memories, this was when Sylph''s previous incarnation lost everything. This was¡­ the turning point of her life, where she lost all the things in her life.


    "Sylph¡­" she sighed.


    The memories didn''t stopped there. There was still a small fragment left, a very small fragment that Alice looked at.


    Luna''s eye suddenly opened, as the sharp pain of her other eye being pierced by an arrow was still there. Somehow, despite the pain, agony, and dizziness, she slowly sat down, ncing around, finding that it was already the morning of the next day.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The entire vige was in ruins, and nothing was left except corpses and¡­ her.


    "Mom¡­ Sister¡­ F-Father¡­" she cried, looking at her father''s corpse in the ground near her.


    She looked down in the grass, gritting her teeth, and at her bloodied hands¡­ It was all over.


    Everything in her life had been taken away from one day to another, without previous warning, without any sort of warning at all.


    Everything¡­ all of it¡­


    She was left alone to die here. Her eye was going to continue being infected and she would eventually die agonizingly with a fever she was already having.


    "Aghh¡­ Ungh¡­ Hahh¡­"


    Luna began to cry. Her left eye cried tears of blood, while her right eye cried crystalline tears.


    She gritted her teeth, thinking that everything was over.


    Until suddenly, the shadow of someone covered the light from the sun slowly rising in the horizon.


    Luna looked at that person, as she found a woman with short red hair, arge scar in her face, an eyepatch in her right eye, wearing ck robes, tight ck nts, and holding a knife in her hand.


    She looked at this woman in silence, confused if she was going to get killed¡­


    "If you want to live, stand up and follow me." Said the woman, as she walked away.


    Luna looked the woman slowly walk away for a few seconds. After that, she stood up and followed her.


    -----

 Chapter 197 The Bond Of A Familiar Contract

    -----


    Alice looked at thest fragments of memoriesing from Sylph, this was the time when she met the "teacher" she always talks about. Alice always wondered if this "Teacher" was a woman or a man, but now she was confirmed that it was a woman, although she really looked like a man.


    This scarred woman, wearing ck robes, and an eyepatch was the one that led Luna in her moments of utmost agony, where she felt the weakest and the most pathetic.


    This woman¡­ was the one that guided her and taught her many things. She was the one that helped her grow stronger until the moment she could rescue her mother and her sister, which was also thest moments of her life before she died at very young age¡­


    Despite dying so young, she had lived so many experiences and gone through so much pain¡­ Was she lucky, like Alice thought? Was she someone that always had everything in her life? Was she a spoiled girl at the end?


    No¡­ she was never anything of that¡­


    Much like her, Luna went through pain and agony until thest moments of her life.


    To think that the cheerful and adorable little half-elf girl would have such a dark past¡­


    It made Alice realize that she was being too selfish with her thoughts. Despite having a shorter life, Luna suffered just as much as her, if not even more.


    Unlike Alice, Luna lost her father, and her life, and everything else¡­ She went through so much pain, perhaps it wasn''t evenparable to her own.


    It made herpare between the pain of two people, that of Luna and herself.


    However, at the end, she sighed, thinking that it was also selfish to try to think that other people''s pain was less than yours byparing them.


    Everyone had different minds, lives, and traumas, it was obvious that people would feel different levels of pain and agony depending in their situation. It is often useless topare.


    Alice suddenly found herself once more inside of Sylph''s Soul Scape, as the little half-elf girl was standing there as well, looking at Alice with her beautiful green eyes.


    "Alice¡­ I¡­ I saw a bit of your past¡­ I-I am sorry for what happened to you¡­" said Sylph.


    "S-Sylph¡­" muttered Alice.


    "I will make sure to make you happy¡­ To make up for all the suffering you went through¡­ It must have been hard, isn''t it? I will try to make you happy¡­" said Sylphy, as she hugged the bulb of light that was Alice.


    "S-Sylphy¡­ I also¡­ saw a bit of your past¡­ You¡­ Your previous life¡­ What you went through¡­ all the things you lost¡­" cried Alice.


    "Ah¡­ Oh that¡­ W-Well, that''s a bit embarrassing¡­" said Sylph.


    "Are you feeling okay? Even after going through so many things¡­ How can you be so strong willed? I¡­" muttered Alice.


    "I am fine, don''t worry. That''s on the past¡­ I did what I could, and I even helped out my mother and my sister escape¡­ I died too after that, but I want to trust that teacher and the rest are taking care of the two¡­ I want to trust in that future, and leave the rest up to them¡­" said Sylph.


    "I see.. W-Well, it is not like we can do much¡­ Hahh¡­ Sylphy, I want to hug you too¡­" sighed Alice.


    "W-Why so lovely out of the sudden now?" asked Sylph.


    "I just¡­ I am just moved with your past, it was so sad! I am sorry¡­" said Alice.


    "Sorry? Why?" asked Sylph.


    "I¡­ I thought that you were a spoiled kid sometimes¡­ But now I see that¡­ you went through a lot¡­ You''re not really childish at all, you''re just incredibly strong willed¡­ I wish I could be a quarter of what you are¡­" said Alice.


    "Eeh?! Why are you saying such a thing! You''re unique on your own things, Alice! Never wish to be somebody else, instead, just keep improving yourself so you can be the best person you can ever be." Said Sylph.


    Alice was left startled by Sylph''s words. They were so simple and even a bit childish, but they held a lot of truth on them. It was better to stop envying other people''s lives and just try to improve oneself to be the best you can ever be.


    Because it was obviously pointless to envy others, it was never going to get anywhere, and it would only make you feel more terrible at the end¡­


    "Sylphy you always say some things that are always on point¡­ Okay¡­ Ah, for some reason¡­ I feel more solid? So weird, and the pain¡­ it is gone? Almost gone¡­ I still feel a bit of aching¡­ But¡­ I don''t feel as exhausted as before either. Is this being a Familiar all''s about?" wondered Alice.


    "I think so, you can share your pain and exhaustion with me, it is a trait of a familiar and their master¡­ We can share the burdens together¡­ Don''t worry, my body is immortal anyways." Said Sylphy with a bright smile.


    "S-Sylphy¡­" sighed Alice.


    "And if I ever get torn to shreds, mom can always regenerate me back." Said Sylphy while nodding and smiling pridefully of her mother''s healing powers.


    "S-Sylphy! That''s a bit too far, don''t be torn to shreds! That was already so horrifying!" said Alice.


    "Okay, I was joking! Hahaha¡­" giggled Sylph.


    The two looked at one another as Sylph hugged the light bulb-shaped Alice and suddenly kissed her.


    "I will one day bring you out, somehow, and we''ll explore the world together." Said Sylph.


    "Geez¡­ Still with that idea? Okay¡­ Fine¡­" said Alice.


    "And then, we''ll have a lot of fun together and I will show you Aquarina, Zack, and my family, and Aquarina''s family too, and Nin! I am sure everyone will like you, just like Ignatius and Naturia, and Furoh." Said Sylph.


    "Sure¡­ Sure¡­ You win, I will try to find a way as well, I cannot let you have all the burden after all¡­" said Alice.


    "That sounds great! We''ll work together on it." said Sylph.


    "Yeah¡­ We''ll do." Said Alice.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 198 Learning About Skill Proficiency

    -----


    After the events that transpired between both Alice and me when we made a familiar contract without realizing, I suddenly woke up.


    It was already the morning of the next day, and Aquarina was still sleeping soundly at my side.


    I realized that somehow, I felt stronger, I checked my Soul and found that the Magic Circle had been enhanced, it gained a dozens of runes, specifically bright ones, are these from Alice?


    And¡­ Eh? I seem to have even increased two Ranks in one sitting all thanks to these umted runes made from our familiar pact!


    Wow, amazing, so I am Tier 2 Rank 3 Magician! I am already way above the average joe in terms of magical power now!


    ¡­Well, I was already like that even before this, Ember and Agriculture are big cheats, especially when paired with Mana Usage.


    However, now that I wonder about it, I remember that Alice said that Mana Usage getting Level Up ability wouldn''t be as great as the other Skills because it would be "more of the same" and she had even said that my Mana was already regted by her, so there wasn''t any need for the moment.


    Also, by just leveling that Skill my body won''t be able to suddenly harbor infinite quantities of Mana, so I cannot go overboard even then, and it was better to just pick the other more active skills that can take a more "active" role in the battlefield or in the utility of day-to-day activities.


    So I ended picking up Agriculture, I am going to be a Farm Girl! Well, I already got the Farmer Job ss for a long time anyways, so we''ll make sure to make it shine.


    But how?


    Eh, I don''t know, I have to first make the Skill level up a couple of times before I can even see anything new popping up, so its going to take a long time.


    So how do¡­ I level up a Skill, anyways?


    I checked the Skill once more while Aquarina was sleeping, although I really don''t know if others can see through the System windows like I can.


    -----


    [Agriculture: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0 / 1000


    A signature Skill from the Farmer ss.


    Grants the ability to detect the health of nts, their inner talents, capabilities, and species by just ncing at them. Additionally, grants the ability to enhance and control nts through the usage of Mana.


    -----


    I see, it has a Skill proficiency with a zero and a sh¡­ and then there is the rest of the numbers? Does this means I need to reach that number for the Skill to level up?


    Suddenly, the voice of Alice whispered to my mind.


    "Yes, that''s right, Sylphy. You have to repeatedly use a Skill to gain proficiency. There are also other ways to do this, battling might also give Skill Proficiency if you use that one skill, giving you a greater bonus." Said Alice.


    "I see¡­! Let''s see¡­ Erm, I guess I need a target to use the Skill¡­ Ah, there is a small grass there, isn''t it?" I said, as I jumped out of the bed and saw a small grass growing at the side of the tent.


    I touched it and used Agriculture, a second after that, a bright green light epassed the tiny grass, and it grew a few centimeters.


    Let''s go back to the Skill and see¡­


    -----


    [Agriculture: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 1 / 1000


    A signature Skill from the Farmer ss.


    Grants the ability to detect the health of nts, their inner talents, capabilities, and species by just ncing at them. Additionally, grants the ability to enhance and control nts through the usage of Mana.


    -----


    Oh! I gained 1 point by just doing that? A tiny enhancement gives so little¡­ But I got infinite mana, so as long as it is not so taxing, I can keep enhancing nts forever until I reach the next level.


    "Yes, that''s right. The God designed this System very unfairly, I have no idea how it is possible for something to grow stronger just by being used repeatedly, but don''t me me, that''s how he designed this weird rule." Said Alice.


    "I see, no that''s fine, I am d it is like that! I will just keep repeatedly using this in this tiny grass while Aquarina sleeps!" I said.


    As I continued to make the grass slowly grow, I gained one little point more of proficiency, I could do this every five seconds approximately, so it would take me¡­ a bit over an hour to get it to Level 2 if I am not interrupted at all! Wow, this is easy as it can get. I thought it was going to take me a long while.


    POOF!


    POOF!


    POOF!


    POOF!


    The grass continued to grow a centimeter at a time as time went on as fast as it could possibly go, and over time, it ended being over an hour, and Aquarina finally woke up.


    I assume by the sun barely showing up that it is around 9 AM at most¡­


    "S-Sylphy? Why are you growing that grass so big?! It is already several meters long!" said Aquarina, waking up and finding a single grass leaf which I ended making it grow so long it seemed like a rope.


    "Hahaha¡­ I was practicing magic, you see, they always say that practice is very important! So I am just continuously conjuring magic." I said.


    "W-Without even chanting?" she asked.


    "Yeah, its cheap easy¡­" I said.


    "Unbelievable¡­" sighed Aquarina.


    I checked into the Skill once more and saw the changes¡­


    -----


    [Agriculture: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 723 / 1000


    A signature Skill from the Farmer ss.


    Grants the ability to detect the health of nts, their inner talents, capabilities, and species by just ncing at them. Additionally, grants the ability to enhance and control nts through the usage of Mana.


    -----


    Oh, I am almost getting there already! This System is really easy to handle when you finally unlock the overpowered cheats¡­ Hopefully the proficiency doesn''t keep increasing too much¡­


    "It will¡­" said Alice.


    Ah¡­


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 199 Movements In The Amazon Tribe

    -----


    "A-Anyways, Aquarina, how did you slept?" I asked.


    I tried to avert Aquarina from the fact I was growing a grass way too long for some odd reason. She sighed a bit as she began to wrap around the grass leave and then gave it to me.


    "Good, although you meddled in my dreams, and it now feels awkward when I think about it¡­" sighed Aquarina.


    "A-Ah¡­ Right¡­ Well, sorry¡­ Anyways, how''s the baby dragon?" I wondered.


    "He''s sleeping and doesn''t want toe out at all¡­ So we''ll have to wait until he wakes up. I hope that''s soon, I want to see if I can practice ice magic with it!" said Aquarina.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hm! I am looking forward to seeing you grow stronger in ice element as well¡­ Although my mother always says that it is a pretty dangerous element, it can easily pierce and freeze things, which might cause lethal damage¡­ So you''ll have to be careful, especially if you don''t have enough protection spells or you''ll end up freezing yourself instead¡­" I said.


    "T-That can happen? I didn''t knew it was soplicated¡­ I thought we were immune to our own magic¡­" said Aquarina.


    "W-What? No, we aren''t¡­ Some elements can be just less lethal for the wielder than the foe, such as water, wind, and so on. This is why my mother calls those elements as "newbie elements" because they usually have a hard time hurting the wielder¡­" I said.


    "Oh, I didn''t knew that either¡­ I guess water magic is very soft with me, I never get damaged with it¡­" said Aquarina.


    "It might also be thanks to spirits. I remember that my father told me that spirits can help you conjure magic, and also make it so it doesn''t hurt you by controlling it very well¡­ That''s why it is important to get a spirit of your main element. Most people that find one or a fitting familiar tend to specialize to the element of said familiar or spirit!" I said.


    Aquarina opened her eyes wide as she sat down over the bed.


    "Sylphy, you know way too much, it feels like you''re my mom now or something¡­" she said.


    "Ah¡­ It''s just that I love magic so much that I always remember all these tips my parents told me back then¡­ I save them inside my brain and never let them get forgotten, they''re always important and useful tips when conjuring magic." I said while smiling and nodding.


    Aquarina nodded while smiling back at me, she was as cute as always.


    "I see¡­ Well, you know so much it is surprising¡­ But why were you growing a grass leaf?" she asked.


    "T-That''s¡­ Well¡­ As I said! I was practicing magic¡­" I said.


    "Huhuh¡­ Practicing magic¡­ Alright¡­ Hmm¡­ I guess¡­" said Aquarina, while squinting her eyes at me.


    She was having suspiciousness, but I really didn''t knew what else to tell her, I cannot just say something about a System, she won''t believe me anyways, so I am better off not telling her.


    "Anyways, you seem very energetic this morning¡­ Did you had good night?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I had a nice dream¡­ I think I¡­ Erm, never mind, I just slept well." I said.


    "I see¡­ Are you feeling hungry? Let''s go eat something with papa and mama." Said Aquarina with a cute smile, as she gave me her hand and helped me stand up, as I was sitting in the ground.


    I quickly cleansed the dirt in my dress and moved out of the tent, finding the Amazon people moving around everywhere, carrying things, and mostly packing a lot of stuff.


    What''s going on in here?


    "What''s happening?" wondered Aquarina.


    "I don''t know¡­ They''re packing things? Is the tribe moving out?" I asked.


    "No¡­ I don''t think so, we just moved a month ago to this location, what else could be a reason to move- Ah, right, the goblins!" said Aquarina.


    "The goblins¡­ So they''re forcing the people to move out?" I asked.


    "Yes, most likely something is happening regarding the goblins¡­" said Aquarina.


    "Well, let''s go talk to our parents about it- Ah, let''s also go pick Zack, never forget about him¡­" I said.


    "Eh, I guess¡­ Ah, Pyuku! Did he went off again?!" wondered Aquarina.


    "Again?!" I asked.


    "Pyuuukuuu! Where are you?!" asked Aquarina.


    This Slime went off again, it seems. When we woke up, we didn''t find it anywhere inside of our tent. Even when Aquarina told him to stay with us, the damn slime went elsewhere again.


    Seriously, what''s up with this creature and why does it keep moving out? Maybe we should force a familiar contract on him by beating him down and then Aquarina can hold him captive as a tamed familiar or something¡­ That might work.


    Or not? Maybe that''s a bit too cruel¡­ Am I that cruel of a person? No, of course not! I am a very nice girl, actually, so I would never do that to a little slime.


    ¡­But if he continues doing this, he might end up forcing my hand.


    I walked towards Zack tent and found him half naked doing¡­ exercise. He was currently doing squats. I was able to take a peek on his body more closely, I never thought a kid would have abs and well-defined pectorals like he did.


    Really, children from another world are really something else¡­


    He was also covered in sweats and small scars across his back, arms, and chest¡­ What did he went through in the past, I wonder?


    "Hey." I said.


    "UWAAAH! S-SYLPHY?!"


    Zack was startled and even cried in horror, covering his body with some clothes in embarrassment.


    "Haha, don''t worry, I''ve seen my father''s nude body before, a male''s body is not something that surprises me." I said.


    "I-Is that so? W-Well, that you''re weird doesn''t mean that I will lose my embarrassment anyways! G-Get off, I am changing clothes!" he said.


    "Okaaaaay¡­" I said, walking away. I had never seen him that embarrassed before, he might had been way too concentrated.


    -----

 Chapter 200 We Are Moving Out!

    -----


    After Zack walked outside the tent, he sighed in relief.


    "You had a pretty well-built body for your young age, but don''t overexert yourself. You have to make sure to live your childhood too." I said.


    "Eh? Why are you talking like an old woman out of nowhere?" he asked.


    "Ah! N-Nothing¡­ Anyways you stink, you''re taking a bath after breakfast." I said.


    "Sure¡­ I''ll take a bath." He said.


    "With me and Aquarina." I said.


    "Yeah, sure¡­ EH?!"


    Zack looked at me as he grew increasingly red.


    "What? We are friends, you''re literally my brother to this point, and Aquarina''s too, we often took some baths together with Aquarina and I, so you are joining shouldn''t be anything bad¡­" I said.


    "T-That''s¡­ not right! Men and women shouldn''t share bath!" he said.


    "Why are you so stiff? You''re literally from a tribe of wild people¡­ Be freer¡­" I said.


    "I-I won''t take a bath with you two!" he said, suddenly covering his crotch with his two hands.


    "Why are you covering yourself there?" I wondered while raising an eyebrow.


    "N-Nothing! Shut up! I-Idiot!" he said, running towards Aquarina''s tent where her parents and mine were right now.


    Seriously, did he got a boner out of thinking that? Maybe it wasn''t a good idea inviting him to a bath, I actually wanted to give him a massage using magic so his muscles would stop being so tense, they were very stiff, and he might get cramps. Imagine having cramps at such a young age¡­


    "Pyuku is nowhere to be seen." said Aquarina, joining me as she saw Zack running away.


    "What''s up with him now?" she wondered while raising an eyebrow.


    "He got a bo- Nothing." I said.


    "Huh?" wondered Aquarina.


    We walked back to the tent, where we finally found Pyuku, he was actually eating stew out of a wooden te that our parents left in the ground.


    Oh, so he was just hungry and came to pick up a nice meal, I get it.


    "PYUKUUUU!"


    Aquarina cried a bit as she jumped over the slime, who was startled and almost tried to run away, but she was faster than him, after all you don''t grow weak when you''re trained by a Hero that saved the world, especially one that is the fastest of them all¡­


    "Pyuuuuu¡­" cried Pyuku, as he began to get squeezed by Aquarina''s arms, his entire body turned liquid and began to spread around the orifices of the hug, as if he were melting away¡­


    Aquarina got some very strong hugs, I tell you that.


    "Sylphy, good morning." Said my mother, as she kissed my cheek.


    "Good morning mommy, what''s for breakfast?" I asked with a voice of a spoiled girl.


    "Stew." She said expressionlessly.


    "Stew again?!" I asked.


    "Sylphy! We are not at home! We don''t got all the ingredients we want, be patient." Said my mother.


    "O-Okay¡­" I sighed.


    My father came to my side and hugged me tightly, kissing my forehead and my nose.


    "When we get out of this, I''ll make sure to get you some tasty food. How did you slept?" he asked.


    "Good¡­" I said.


    My father always spoils me more than my mother, but I have also seen the soft side of my mother. It just that my mother is always stricter, sometimes¡­


    I guess that''s just her nature as a very old elf now that I think about it. Maybe I have to think about her as if she were a very old grandma¡­


    Ah, no, better not, thatpletely destroys my image of her.


    Shade and Nepheline greeted their daughter and Zack was already sitting over the table eating stew while looking at me. He was all red like a tomato.


    "What''s gotten into you now?" I asked.


    "N-Nothing, shut up¡­" he said angrily.


    "Zack! Are you telling my princess to shut up?" asked my father while furrowing his eyebrows. He actually didn''t tolerated when he was insolent to me while he was present.


    "A-Ah! N-No¡­" he said.


    "Apologize to my girl! You think you can just treat her however you want in front of her father?" he asked.


    "N-No, sir! I am sorry, sorry!" he said, apologizing to me.


    My father crossed his arms while nodding.


    "Father, rx, we are friends, his personality is just like that, I don''t really mind, I also call him idiot sometimes." I said.


    "Ah¡­" my father looked at me with a bit of aplicated look on his face.


    "Come on, we treat each other badly all the time," said Shade.


    "T-That''s different!" he said.


    "You''re too overprotective of your girl, An, she won''t grow a backbone if her father is always protecting her even from a kid telling her to shut up!" said Nepheline.


    "You''re no one to tell me that!" said An while pointing his finger at Nepheline.


    Nepheline began tough loudly as she teased my father.


    "Ahahahahaha! Look at him angered!" sheughed while pointing her finger at my father, she suddenly pped Shade''s back strongly, almost making him cough, so he couldugh at her side.


    "Ugh¡­ Yeah, I saw, you don''t have to p my back¡­" he sighed.


    "O-Oh¡­ My bad¡­ I sometimes forgot you''re the skinny type of guy! Ahahaha!" sheughed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "My mother''sugh is the loudest there is¡­" said Aquarian while covering her ears.


    "Okay, girls, rx. Here''s your stew, dear." Said my mother, giving me and Aquarina some stew with a big piece of bread and then she served some tea.


    "I am not a girl!" said my father.


    "Well you act like one sometimes, rx." Said my mother.


    "¡­"


    My father looked at my mother expressionlessly, but I could see he got a bit of disagreement with her.


    He sat down and began eating stew in silence, it looked like things were a bit tense with him, he seemed like he had some stress umted.


    "Anyways, what''s happening outside?" I wondered.


    "Yeah! Why are the people moving out the things and all? I don''t get what''s going on¡­" said Aquarina.


    "Oh, that¡­ Well, we are moving out of the Forest." Said Shade.


    "Yeah." Said Nepheline.


    "EH?!"


    -----

 Chapter 201 The Goblin Army Threat

    -----


    Apparently, without previously telling us, our parents decided to move the entire Amazon tribepletely elsewhere. Actually, just outside of the entire forest! Why? Just because of the goblins?


    Can''t they defeat the goblins already? They''re heroes that defeated the Demon King, I would had assumed they could do as much¡­


    "Why are we moving out? T-This is the forest we have always lived in¡­" said Aquarina. She was attached to this ce more than I was. She was born in here after all, and had been living surrounded by this beautiful nature for all her years.


    "It isplicated, but there is something more dangerous than we thought¡­" said my father.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, probably another Demon lord." said my mother.


    "Eh? A-Another? Can''t they just give us a break?" I asked.


    "Every Demon Lord moves independently after the Demon King was killed. They have their own ns and schemes about how to grow stronger and take over the continent, some are moved by their grudges of the past and want to kill us¡­ However, this one¡­ or these ones might not be driven by this motive. If they had, they would had attacked us long ago." Said Shade.


    "Indeed. These guys are after another thing, but they''ll probably try to take down the entire tribe because we are in the way anyways¡­" said Nepheline.


    "W-What? What are in the way for?" asked Aquarina.


    "Something¡­ ruins¡­ there is something there they want." Said my father.


    "It is not something children would understand well, let''s say there is just a bit orb there with a lot of magic power they really want to be stronger and probably take back the Demon Continent from human forces." Said my mother.


    An orb? So there are ruins below our foot and there is some sort of artifact or treasure with such an incredible amount of power that it could enhance even the already ridiculously strong Demon Lords topletely new levels? I didn''t knew this¡­


    Wait, so¡­ the heroes, Nepheline and Shade have been staying here not only for the Amazon Tribe that is the tribe of Nepheline, but also because of having to protect these ruins¡­? Is this it?


    "Then¡­ What are these ruins? Form some civilization of the past?" I asked.


    "The gods¡­" said Shade.


    "G-Gods?!" asked Aquarina.


    "Yes, the gods themselves." Said Nepheline.


    "Remember how we told you that the Cloudia Continent is also a creation of the Gods?" asked my father. "Well, in the Era of the Gods, when they inhabited the surface before the first Demon King was born¡­ they had made many cities, their ruins were quickly taken over by nature over the eons, and there are many of these ruins, sometimes holding incredible artifacts that could cause great catastrophe."


    "I-Is that so¡­?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, it is our duty as Heroes to protect these artifacts from not being taken by the Demons, we are not the Heralds of the Gods for nothing, dear." Said my mother. "We got a task to do even after killing the Demon King¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    So the heroes are not only tasked with saving humanity but also with keeping these stupid toys the gods left behind from falling to the wrong hands? Why are the Gods just suddenly bing worse and worse as I know more about them? They seem to be assholes that just tell the Heroes to do anything they want to; it is as if we are their ves or something.


    And I am already enved by them, apparently¡­ The new ability is nice and pretty and all of that, but it doesn''t justify being treated like this at all¡­


    "But we''ll disobey the gods this time." Said my father.


    "What?" asked Zack. "The heroes will disobey the gods?"


    "Yes, we''ll do it for all of you, so we can keep you safe from danger¡­" said Shade. "It was not an easy decision, but it is what I want to do, and everyone agreed¡­"


    "But papa, if the evil demons take the orb¡­!" muttered Aquarina.


    "I know, we got some ns regarding that, but we must prioritize the safety of the tribe as a whole first." Said Shade. "It is not something that can be discussed, Aquarina."


    "I think it is fine I guess¡­ I would also prioritize the safety of the people¡­" I said. "It is more important to save human lives than just some old toy with magic on it left by those irresponsible old men and hags¡­"


    "Sylphy don''t disrespect the gods." Said my mother. "They might be irresponsible, treat us like ves sometimes, beplete uninterested assholes at times, but their priority is also the safety of humanity¡­"


    My mother kind of agreed with me I guess, but she still was somewhat grateful about the good things they had done for the people, I suppose.


    I guess everything is always in a gray area here, the gods are certainly not the best guys there are, but they''re not the evilest either nor they had done anythingpletely evil other than trying to help the people? But their methods are just a bit too domineering at times, like they think they own us or something¡­


    But by trying to help the people, they''re going with the gods''mands of protecting the people, so they''re not really disobeying them, just prioritizing one of theirmands.


    "But why is this happening? Is the demon lord here summoning the goblins?" I asked. "How is that exactly happening?"


    "We don''t know the details, but we have not seen many clues that would say that the goblins had been staying here for long, this only means one thing¡­" said Shade. "Someone is using some sort of teleportation magic or summoning magic, and bringing them directly from the tribes at the demon continent¡­"


    "That''s¡­" I muttered.


    So they''re bringing goblins from the other continent constantly? Why are they even doing this? Maybe they fear our parents'' strength and they''re keeping themselves at a distance while they prepare, and use the goblins as a way to distract them?


    -----

 Chapter 202 Conflicting Opinions

    -----


    "We assume they''re doing this for some very obvious reasons." Said my father. "One of them is to give us some distraction, leaving some Goblin Kings here and there, a bunch of Champions in the other ce, and hundreds of Goblins spread everywhere¡­ They keep us busy while we are protecting the tribe, so they can n out what to do and perhaps even attempt it at some point¡­"


    "Indeed, this is why we must move out the tribe, they''re using it as a way to limit us¡­ If we can get the tribe away from this ursed forest that has always been the center of attention for these bastards we might find a way to protect the people." Said Shade.


    "To protect the people¡­ I guess there''s no other way around it?" I wondered.


    "No, there isn''t really anything on my mind¡­" sighed Shade. "I just don''t want to repeat what happened some years ago, when they had done the same and many Amazon people gave up their lives¡­ at the end¡­ Even as heroes, we cannot protect everyone¡­"


    Shad seemed quite depressed, he sat down as he looked into the ground. His eyes slowly devoid of any light, as they seemed filled with mncholy.


    "Papa¡­ Are you okay?" asked the little Aquarina, as she moved towards her father and hugged him.


    "Yes¡­ I am okay¡­ I just have to know my limits¡­" said Shade. "I will protect you, and the rest of the tribe¡­"


    "Papa¡­" said Aquarina, her eyes shone brightly as she saw her father being more expressive, he kissed her cheek and then her forehead, and hugged her tightly.


    "I love you so much, my little girl¡­" he said. "I will do anything for you."


    "P-Papa¡­" Aquarina felt a bit moved, even as little as she was, she could feel her father''s love and devotion to her and also to the rest of the people.


    Nepheline also hugged Aquarina from behind, kissing her as well.


    "We''ll protect the tribe, our people, alright?" she said. "This is what a true hero does, not care about some old relic¡­ Whateveres after that, we''ll resolve it eventually."


    "Mommy¡­" said Aquarina.


    She got hugged by both of her parents at the same time, she was their reason to live, I could already tell. Aquarina looked very cute in that family moment, the entire scene melted my heart.


    My mother and my father approached me and petted my head. They also kissed my cheeks.


    "Sorry for dragging you around so much in these things¡­" said my father. "We''ll make sure these demons won''t touch you¡­ We''ll bring you and the rest of the people to a safer area."


    "Indeed¡­ We cannot risk the people''s lives, nor yours¡­" said my mother. "Nor that of your sibling." My mother caressed her belly lovingly, it was still small, but I could already see that it had grown a bit bigger.


    Zack who had been keeping silent for a while spoke.


    "But where are we going though? And what about Ninhursag?" Asked Zack. "Does she knows this n?"


    "I know."


    Suddenly, the voice of Ninhursag resonated behind us, as she showed up inside the dining tent.


    "Hey¡­" said my father. "We didn''t told you before, but we were going to tell you now¡­"


    "Huh. I know¡­ So you''re leaving the forest behind at the end¡­" sighed Ninhursag. "I am staying."


    "What?! No, you''re not!" said my mother. "You''reing with us!"


    Ninhursag seemed honestly pissed, as she red angrily at my parents, especially my mother.


    "I am noting." She said. "This is my forest, the forest of my tribe, of my people¡­ They all died to protect it¡­ And I will also go down too in here, this is the grave of my people¡­"


    "What kind of nonsense are you spitting now?!" roared Nepheline, approaching Ninhursag and ring her down angrily, her height was ten centimeters taller than Ninhursag, so she could re her down intermittently.


    "Nonsense? This is not nonsense; it ismon sense. All my people died in here, so why I wouldn''t go down here as well?" she said. "All these lives lost, all the things we lost¡­ All the other tribes, the beast folk¡­ Everyone¡­ After fighting so much to protect our home, now you''re all backing down?! Don''t you think this is just insulting all these people that gave their lives to protect the forest?"


    Nepheline roared back.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "And what''s your big n, huh?!" she roared. "For everyone to just FUCKING DIE?!"


    Ninhursag gritted her teeth as she looked at Nepheline angrily. It felt as if they had some sort of history together, the closeness in which they insulted one another and looked angrily, there was some grudge, some rivalry, and perhaps an old friendship.


    "You¡­" muttered Ninhursag. "You''ve changed, I guess¡­ I cannot really count on my friend. She''s dead."


    "What?!" roared Nepheline, almost about to grasp Ninhursag''s neck, but she was suddenly stopped by Ninhursag''s presence.


    "Don''t touch me." She said. "You don''t want to do this in front of your kid, right?"


    "¡­"


    Nepheline looked at Ninhursag in frustration, as the rest of our parents tried to stop her, she seemed to want to go out into the wilderness.


    "Wait, I am not letting you go, Ninhursag!" said my mother. "You''re still heavily wounded, do you want to just jump and die?! What would your parents think? What would your older brother think?!"


    "You never met my family! You don''t know how we were! You don''t know anything about the legacy of the skin changers!" roared Ninhursag. "We were protecting this forest and these ruins even before you nasty knife ears got to step into our territory!"


    "Knife ear?!" roared my mother. "You dare call me with such a slur?!"


    "Wow, wow, wow! Alright, please, let''s calm down now! We cannot just fight between friends!" said my father. "Ninhursag! Think about this for once, please! You''re just going to die, why do you want to die so much? Didn''t you learned something with the kids? They need you¡­ We need you."


    Ninhursag looked at my father as she raised her eyebrows, and then she looked at us, except me, Aquarina and Zack were paralyzed by everything going on, their eyes were fearful of Ninhursag''s attitude, she had changed way too much to how she was usually with everyone.


    "The forest needs me more." she said, walking away.


    -----

 Chapter 203 The Aftermath

    -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Everything had crumbled apart in an instant in front of my eyes, my parents and Aquarina''s parents all were nning to leave but Ninhursag appeared, she said she heard everything and then¡­


    And then¡­ things went badly. She started discussing with everyone, more and more intensively and louder, getting angry to the point she started to insult everyone, she even called my mother with a slur, that really hurt me more than she thought! How can she call my race of elves as "knife ears"? That''s¡­ I never thought she would say such a thing to us.


    It seems she had a lot of resentment saved up, a lot of anger and also¡­ in her eyes, I was able to see her sorrow, so much sadness¡­ it felt as if my entire heart was melting away by just looking at her.


    Why was she showing such weakness? Masking it all through insults and angered roars, but deep down, it felt as if she was slowly fragmenting into pieces, filled with hate and resentment over everything.


    What had happened¡­ It just felt unfair to all of us, but also¡­ I feel bad for Ninhursag.


    I couldn''t help btu pity her¡­


    "H-How could Nin said such things?" cried Aquarina. "Why did she acted like that¡­"


    "T-This¡­ Ninhursag¡­" muttered Zack, clenching his fists.


    My parents remained in silence for a bit, and so did Aquarina''s parents.


    The sky was already all clouded since morning, and suddenly, it began to rain.


    The water began to cover the dirt outside, and the sound of the rain seemed to make things even worse, as if the world itself was showing how our emotions felt as of now.


    Haven''t we gotten enough mockery? Why must the skyugh at us now?


    Sigh¡­


    Ninhursag¡­


    I kind of understand part of how she felt. Apparently, her tribe was here to protect the jungle and also the god''s artifact, it has been he entire tribe''s work and duty since the moment they were brought here somehow¡­ perhaps since they were created.


    And they also all died protecting such a legacy, their entire race, until the veryst one, her.


    It seems that it was the same for many other tribes of humans and even beast-kin.


    It was their duty to protect this ce, and they never thought about leaving everything to save themselves, giving away their lives, and everything¡­


    I guess deep down, Ninhursag might feel bad because they ended sacrificing everything for this goal which she sees as something that must be done even if we all¡­ die.


    Her thought process is certainly twisted by tragedy and how her family saw how things were. We all have different points of views of all things in the world, and we always will think differently, no matter how simr the thoughts might be, things might always be different in certain areas, we are all different, and certainly, we cannot match one another¡­ sometimes.


    And therefore¡­ even now, I cannotpletely understand some of her thoughts, and parts of he is reasoning, but there are also other parts I understand¡­ such as sacrifice.


    The sacrifice we do for a greater good, for the better of something. it might be for a person, or it might be for something, a legacy, something we must protect with our lives, something that defines our very beings.


    Since she was born that she was probably told that her duty and perhaps even the reason of her life was to protect this forest, that this was her duty¡­ the duty that she should never run away, and a duty that she would one day have to sacrifice her life for.


    It is indeed painful how much I can agree with such thought process, even though now that I think about it deeply, I feel like it is certainly wed in some areas¡­


    I gave up my life for my beloved mother and sister so they could escape by taking down as many bandits as possible, but I did it for my family, not for the legacy of a forgotten item left by a bunch of irresponsible good-for-nothing gods.


    Perhaps he knows that this item is really not worth the life of so many innocents, but deep down, she sees that it was worth the life of her family, and that might be enough to warp her perception of what''s right or wrong.


    She perhaps just wants to die here too, because this is where her family all perished¡­


    She wants to fight like they did, until the veryst breath, like she did against the armies of goblins¡­


    She couldn''t possibly ept that we were running away, even less when my parents and Aquarina''s parents are supposed to be the heroes that saved the world from the powerful demon king¡­ it feels like everything was wrong, why would such brave heroes not stand at her side and fight to protect this ce? Why wouldn''t the brave amazon tribe, a tribe of warriors and hunters not fight at her side like all those other tribes did with her family?


    Why won''t they give away theirst breath so they can protect this legacy, the reason of their life, their duty¡­? Why won''t they?


    Well¡­ it is obvious, Ninhursag¡­ It is because people is not all the same as you¡­ everyone has different values, this tribe probably grew farther away from these other more extremist tribes that thought of their reason to live of protecting this forest.


    And therefore, their values are different. Their value their children lives more, their value their mother''s lives, their husbands, their wives, their grandparents, their uncles¡­ like every living being, they want to live.


    It is something very impressive and admirable to give up your life for those you love¡­ but give it up for an ancient item that only contains enormous power? it might be dangerous, it might be many things¡­ but¡­ it is not worth it.


    My parents and Aquarina''s parents, the heroes, understood that.


    They didn''t wanted to prioritize these stupid things anymore, and now, they wanted to save the people instead of fulfilling the wishes of the gods.


    Are they in the wrong?


    ¡­


    Are they?


    -----

 Chapter 204 Conflicting Thoughts

    -----


    Perhaps, deep down, Ninhursag realized this as well, she realized that they were not wrong at all, that what they were doing was the devotion they had for the people of this tribe. Perhaps it was because of what they saw¡­ perhaps because of those traumas that Shade sometimes speaks to my father about, which I sometimes heard about.


    When he speaks about the bloodshed, about the lives of countless innocents being discarded for a "greater good", for all those atrocities he saw in the war¡­ I can understand why he doesn''t want to repeat them anymore.


    Prioritizing to defeat a demon in expense of the life of many, or prioritize the life of the people in expense of losing an ancient artifact?


    Any normal person with a hear would choose thest option, and my parents and Aquarina''s parents are perhaps the most dedicated persons there are to the people of this world¡­


    Even when Shadements that he wasn''t able to protect everyone, even when hements all the lives of the innocents lost in war¡­ I still think that he is an admirable person.


    A hero is not made out of power, a hero is not made out of words, nor of appearances¡­


    A hero is someone that people choose, a hero is someone that is dedicated to the people.


    A hero doesn''t necessarily save everyone, they can''t, in fact, it is unrealistic. Even the gods cannot.


    But a hero¡­ is someone willing to do everything they can to aplish this goal, even as insane as it sounds, and even as impossible as it is.


    I slowly walked towards Shade as I smiled back at him, and hugged him.


    He looked down, he seemed filled with mncholy, the words of Ninhursag hurt him more than he had ever expected, but only because his eyes could be seen, it was hard to tell.


    But I was very good at reading eyes, teacher always praised me because of that.


    "Don''t let her words put you down, Uncle Shade¡­ To me, you''re really a hero." I said.


    "S-Sylphy¡­" Shade looked down at me, as Aquarina slowly approached him and hugged his legs as well.


    "Papa¡­ you''re doing the right thing¡­ I don''t want the people I love here to die¡­" she said. "You''re my hero, papa¡­"


    "A-Aquarina¡­"


    Shade, a stoic man, a silent man that always showed an expressionless face, that often covered it with ck clothes, and whose powers were based in pure and abyssal darkness, a man that has perhaps always lived in shadows, began to cry.


    His eyes¡­ his aquamarine eyes started to drop tears of sorrow, as he kneeled and hugged both of us.


    "Thank you¡­" he cried. "And¡­ I am sorry¡­"


    "It is fine, papa¡­ You''re doing the right thing, I would do the same¡­" said Aquarina. "I like Ninhursag, she''s a good person¡­ She''s just¡­ probably just as sad¡­ Her family¡­ they all died protecting this ce¡­"


    "If we go away, it feels as if we were insulting her family''s will to give up their lives to protect this ce, right?" I asked. "I was able to easily tell¡­"


    "Sylphy¡­ You sometimes surprise me, you''re so sharp¡­" said my mother as she walked to my side.


    "Come on now, stop crying! It is fine, Shade! It is fine¡­ We are here for you." Said Nepheline, as she petted her husband''s shoulders and slowly helped him stand up again.


    She looked at his beautiful aquamarine eyes, filled with so many regrets, so many emotional scars, and she smiled back at him, innocently and cheerfully¡­ She was the perfectplement for this wounded and depressed man, a woman that is unwavering, and that will always be there to cheer him up.


    "Everything is fine¡­ I love you." She said. "And I am here for you, okay? We''ll get through this, like we always do."


    "N-Nepheline¡­" Shade cried, as he hugged Nepheline warmly, and Nepheline kissed his cheek and hugged him back tightly with her big arms, fitting of a warrioress that wields an enormous hammer as her main weapon.


    My father and my mother walked at my side, as I saw Aquarina hug her parents, Zack slowly approached them as well, as he was tightly hugged by Nepheline, he seemed timid, but he was like their adoptive son at this point.


    "Sylphy¡­ Thanks for cheering him up." Said my mother. "I am sorry for¡­ showing you this face of ourselves¡­ We shouldn''t really show it to a children¡­ I feel like you''re growing way too fast mentally¡­ I wish¡­ I wish I could had brought you a better childhood, one without problems¡­ one without all of this¡­" My mother looked at me in the eyes, as her tears began to flow like rivers.


    "I am sorry." She said again. "I really thought that because we were heroes¡­ we would be able to do anything and that we would eb able to raise you happily¡­ but life¡­ and everything else is always so hard¡­ no matter how strong you grow¡­ no matter¡­ what you aplish¡­ at the end¡­ it''s all¡­ so¡­ so hard¡­"


    "No¡­ No¡­ Don''t cry, mother¡­" I said. "I am sure you''re doing the best you can. I know you are¡­ T-That''s enough for me, really! I love you lots¡­ You''re way too pretty to cry, okay?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Geez¡­ You''re always saying such dumb stuff sometimes¡­" she sighed. "But this is why you always brings me joy in the direst of moments¡­"


    "Sylphy¡­ I am sorry for¡­ not being able to protect you better¡­" said my father. "I am doing my best¡­ I am working as hard as I can¡­ I just¡­ sometimes I can''t¡­ Even as hard as I try."


    "It is fine, father¡­ Nobody is perfect¡­ Nobody can do everything in the world¡­ That''s why we need friends andpanions at our side, so we canplement one another! Right?" I asked with a smile.


    My father opened his eyes a bit¡­ as he smiled warmly back at me.


    "You''re right¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 205 The Feelings Of The Skin Changer

    -----


    Ninhursag escaped the tent.


    She ran away into the forest and continued running and running.


    Her body glowed with bright yellow light, and she turned into a beautiful gray wolf, which continued running across the forest floor swiftly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wolves usually don''t cry unless they got something in the eye, but Ninhursag, as someone that wasn''t truly a beast, but a person, began to cry with the eyes of a fierce wolf.


    Her tears mixed with the rain, as her entire fur got wet quickly.


    Ninhursag''s entire mind was filled with countless feelings of regret.


    Of what she had said, and of what she had done just now¡­


    She knew deep down that they were all right. She knew that the heroes were doing what heroes should truly do, prioritize the life of the people.


    They were dedicated to them and preferred to abandon everything than to give up the life of so many innocent lives.


    Because the duty of a hero is not given by gods, it is given by the people.


    A hero will always be a hero, even without a blessing, even without the strongest magic, as long as they dedicate everything, they have to save the people of the darkness of this world.


    They were dedicated to a single thing, and that was something that the gods or anyone else would never be able to make them change¡­


    The gods? Who cares¡­ not even Ninhursag cared about the gods.


    But her family¡­ her precious family¡­ and the other tribes she met, all those warriors that prided themselves in their own strength, and that loved the forest and nature¡­ that they loved life and everything on it¡­


    That they found the most precious treasure in the nature and life of this forest¡­ they were willingly gave away their lives for it, without even faltering for a second.


    Although some diedter than others, Ninhursag didn''t remember a single regret in their faces, aside from their words of hope¡­


    "Survive, Ninhursag¡­"


    Their words were imprinted into her heart, and she had been living while trying to protect the ce they called their homnd¡­ while surviving as much as she could.


    Survive¡­


    "But what''s the point of surviving so much if I will always be alone?"


    Ninhursag stopped running, as she gasped for air, tired, she went back to her humanoid form, and rested below a tree, therge branches that covered the light from the sky also covered her partially from the torrential rain.


    Her body covered in scars and tattoos was already soaking wet¡­ as her tears were camouged in between all the water flowing through her face.


    Ninhursag, deep down, had very terrible thoughts.


    Very so often she thought that one day, she would finally be able to sacrifice herself so she would be able to move on and join her family, wherever they went¡­


    Most of them believed that after death, the warriors of the forest would go to the heavens, to live with the gods, and would be able to have all thend and nature they could had ever wanted.


    Those that died bravely and fought for the forest and nature would die honorably, and would go to this "heaven", a treasured ne of existence where they would all be happy and live in harmony with nature and its wonders.


    Even though she believes this heaven¡­ at some point, her loneliness began to make her question things, to grow angered at her own fate, and at the fate of everybody.


    Why did they all had to die for the gods? Why did they left her all alone just to protect this ce?


    This forest that brought so much life and sustenance, but¡­ even then, it was just that, a forest.


    She knew about the runes, and the core that was resting in there¡­ she knew that it was an artifact of ancient times that the demons wanted to gain power, enough power to rival the heroes and destroy humanity.


    She always thought that they died for such stupid things¡­ but there was also another cause of their death¡­ her.


    They wanted to protect her from danger, and let her survive above all else¡­ it somehow conflicted with their original meaning, with their original duty, but it aligned at the end, because they also protected the forest in the process.


    But wouldn''t it had been better if she died with the protecting that very forest?


    However, deep down, her family couldn''t bring themselves to sacrifice them life of a young little girl like her¡­ they wouldn''t be able to bring themselves to see her little body dying as they fought¡­


    It was something horrendous, even as religious as they were, they couldn''t bring themselves to do such a thing. And ended making of Ninhursag, the "exception".


    And in a way, they also left her for the future, thest Skin Changer, that would protect the forest even when all her race was gone.


    She knew they did it for a duty and to protect her¡­ But why did she got so angry with the heroes when they said they were leaving behind everything for the people?


    Because¡­ she felt as if they were insulting the resolve of her family.


    Of sacrifice¡­ a concept that emerged in living beings as they developed, sacrifice your own life for the greater good of others, for the life of your family to continue, for your descendants to continue¡­


    Perhaps¡­ to protect a legacy as well.


    All these races that had done everything they could to protect this ce and perished, all the Skin Changers, down to almost the veryst one of them¡­


    But the amazon tribe that was still rather big had decided to go against their own duty and not use their strength to sacrifice themselves for the greater good of the forest and the legacy, they were not willing to protect it¡­


    They were not willing to honor the death of all those that did it, they decided to selfishly think about their own well beings first.


    But was all that truly selfish?


    Was the desire to live¡­ selfish?


    -----

 Chapter 206 Her Greatest Treasure

    -----


    By itself, the desire to live has many meanings, but one of them could be said to be selfishness¡­


    But at the end of the day, every living being wished to live, and they all wanted to survive and protect what they loved¡­


    Ninhursag began to realize that she had said a lot of stupid things without realizing it, because she was blinded by the sadness of the loss of her family.


    Even now, after so many years, this big scar keeps resurfacing, even when she was healed with thefort and love of her friends and those children, it continues to resurface, like a curse.


    A curse feed on her own sense of loneliness.


    Even when she was with everyone there, she felt alone, deep down, it was very hard to feel "apanied" even when there were people clearly at her side.


    Perhaps this loneliness was engraved so deeply into her very soul after so many years, that it would never go away, a feeling of emptiness¡­ the feeling of being thest of your kind.


    It was something so painful that it always remained within her, deep down, she was waiting for the moment to die¡­ she wanted to die.


    Sometimes, Ninhursag would think, and continue thinking¡­ what was her true purpose? What was what she had to do?


    To protect this ce and die?


    She had nobody of her race to make a family, she couldn''t have children, and she never truly connected with the amazon tribe, no matter how hard the heroes there tried to make her their friend, to make her part of their family¡­


    They knew of her loneliness, and wanted to help her.


    But it seems that she never wanted help.


    She was sinking in her own self-loathing, and the only thing she truly wanted was to die.


    At the very least¡­ she wanted to die while fulfilling her duty, like her family did¡­


    Perhaps¡­ that would be a better way of doing it.


    And that''s why she got angry and that''s why¡­ she stupidly insulted all the people that ever offered her any type of friendship, of love, of care¡­ of warmth.


    Those that had even shed tears for her¡­ those that fed her, hugged her, and told her that she was someone important to them.


    At the end, she insulted those that tried to help her, and treated them like garbage for no actual reason.


    She was really the worst.


    "I really deserve to just die¡­ I shouldn''t even exists¡­ Thest of the Skin Changers with nobody else to even make a family¡­ What''s the point anymore¡­" she thought. "I''ve insulted the only people that ever showed me love¡­ What do I even deserve other than¡­ dying miserably? Like the beast I am¡­"


    Ninhursag continued to drown in her own self-loathing, as the darkness of her heart continued to grow bigger and bigger, she fell into an endless abyss, and the only thing she thought was about bad things.


    And now that she discarded thest people that could have ever helped her¡­ she literally had nobody else. Not a single soul¡­


    She was a lone in this world.


    Like she always was.


    And¡­ like she believed she was destined to be.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ninhursag!"


    However, the voice of a little girl woke her up from her sorrow.


    She looked towards the direction of the voice, finding a small half-elf girl running towards her, and many people behind her.


    "W-What¡­?"


    Ninhursag couldn''t believe what she was seeing, despite covering their entire bodies in the rain, they were running towards her¡­


    Despite all of it¡­ despite all the things she said, the loud voice, the insults, everything¡­ Why? Why were theying back to her?


    She made sure they wouldn''te back to her¡­ She was sure that they would¡­ not evere back to her, at all, never ever¡­ yet¡­


    Yet¡­


    They were here¡­ and the voice of Sylphy, that sweet and intelligent girl resonated across the forest.


    Ninhursag barely managed to stand up, feeling unwell and tired¡­


    "No¡­ Go away¡­ Don''te¡­"


    She began to slowly move away, but her entire body barely responded to her, the wounds of her body were still hurting, even thought they had closed, she felt pain all over her body.


    "Don''te closer¡­ I don''t deserve you¡­"


    She continued to move away, crawling as fast as possible, but her body didn''t respond to her.


    But Ninhursag realized that her own body was very strong, she had withstood even greater pains before¡­ so why? Why wasn''t she able to move faster?


    It was her own mind that was stopping her, her emotions, her heart¡­ they were telling her to wait.


    Deep down, she wanted to wait and receive them, she wanted to apologize¡­


    But her pride, and perhaps the depression she had developed over the years didn''t wanted it, it spoke through her lips, through her mouth¡­


    "I don''t want it¡­ stop¡­"


    She tried to make them stop, but they got closer and closer¡­


    "Ninhursag!" said Sylphy, as she smiled adorably the moment she found her in the floor, pathetically sitting over the mud, covered I dirt and grass¡­


    "No¡­ Leave me¡­"


    Ninhursag cried with tears flowing out of her eyes, as Sylphy walked at her side.


    "Don''t run away anymore¡­ We are here for you, Ninhursag!"


    "S-Sylphy¡­"


    The little half-elf girl hugged Ninhursag back, tightly hugging her torso, as she helped her sit down again.


    "You''re our friend! Y-You''re¡­ my parents'' friends¡­ And Aquarina''s parents too¡­ And Aquarina and Zack''s¡­ Y-You don''t know how much you mean to that boy¡­ You''re like his big sister- no, like his mother! You''ve been taking care of him all this time¡­" said Sylphy. "Do you know what he said when he learned this?"


    "Ah¡­"


    "He said that he was very happy to have found you¡­" said Sylphy. "And that he wanted to grow up with you at his side¡­"


    "Ahhh¡­"


    Ninhursag began to cry even more over Sylphy''s shoulders.


    The rest of the group already reached them, as they saw the scene in silence.


    "I am sorry¡­ I am sorry¡­ I am stupid¡­ I am so stupid¡­" cried Ninhursag.


    "Yes¡­ You are a bit stupid¡­" sighed Sylphy. "But we allmit mistakes¡­ Just let us¡­ help you."


    Ninhursag looked back at everyone in silence, as they all smiled back at her.


    And she¡­ couldn''t help but cry even more as she realized that she was never alone.


    And that the greatest treasure in her life was¡­ all these people.


    -----

 Chapter 207 Ive Always Been Watching Over You

    -----


    Ninhursag looked at Sylphy''s eyes as she began to cry even more now, while being hugged by the little half-elf¡­ The other people quickly gathered around her, she felt a bit overwhelmed by how far they would go for her, and decided to trust them a bit more, and to apologize for having said such things.


    "I am sorry¡­ An¡­ Faylen¡­ Shade¡­ Nepheline¡­ I said hurtful things that I shouldn''t had said¡­ I know very well that you''re working hard¡­ And I ended shitting over all your efforts, as if¡­ somehow, dying was better than escaping and surviving¡­" she cried. "I was just¡­ I¡­ Sorry¡­"


    -----


    My mother sighed as she looked at Ninhursag while furrowing her eyebrows, she was pissed.


    However, she slowly approached her and hugged her as well, and patted her back.


    My mother has lived for hundreds of years, if she didn''t had an enormous patience, I don''t know how she had lived for so long.


    At the end, it feels as if we were all childrenpared to her, and like children, wemit mistakes.


    She petted Ninhursag''s back and smiled back at her.


    "It''s okay, Ninhursag. I get it¡­ I know what you''ve gone through¡­" Said my mother. "I''ve also felt that sometimes I just want to scream, that I sometimes want to cry¡­ And that sometimes, even my own mind and my own rationality begins to slowly fall apart¡­ Living for so long¡­ Gives you that sort of feeling¡­ And sometimes I also feel like I am lost, despite having done many things¡­ You''re not alone in this, and because of that¡­ I want you to know that I am your friend, and I can be at your side, I can be someone you can speak to¡­ if you ever need it."


    "F-Faylen¡­ Ahhh¡­" cried Ninhursag, as she hugged my mother back.


    "Ugh¡­ You''re hugging me a bit too tightly¡­ Agh¡­" muttered my mother, her small and fragile body was being tightly hugged by the muscr and big arms of Ninhursag, so it was obvious she was feeling a bit asphyxiated¡­


    "I-I am sorry¡­ I sometimes cannot calcte well my strength." Said Ninhursag, as she thanked my mother. "I am thankful for having someone like you at my side, Faylen. You''re someone truly admirable."


    "Aw,e on¡­ After saying those awful things you''re now praising me?" Sighed my mother while pouting. "It is working¡­"


    "Hahah¡­"ughed Ninhursag. As she felt the hand of Nepheline patting her back.


    "N-Nepheline¡­ I¡­" she muttered.


    "No, don''t worry about it. You don''t have to apologize to me, friend. I was too rough on ya. I shouldn''t had screamed first." Said Nepheline. "Can you forgive me?"


    "Eh? O-Of course¡­" said Ninhursag. She looked at Nepheline with a sweet smile. "We have been together since we were children¡­ I always felt alone, even though I never truly was alone¡­ I am¡­ I feel stupid for just realizing that now."


    Nepheline smiled as she giggled a bit.


    "Yeah, you''re a bit stupid sometimes. We have to admit it¡­" she said. "But¡­ You''re also a nice person deep down¡­ I know you are. What you said earlier¡­ That wasn''t you, it was just your rage¡­ I know you''re not that kind of person."


    Ninhursag began to cry even more than before, as the rivers of tears continued to flow from her eyes¡­


    "N-Nephy¡­ You know me too well¡­" she cried, as Nepheline held her in her chest and caressed her hair.


    "There, there, Nin¡­ Calm down now¡­ Everything is alright, okay? No more drama." Said Nepheline.


    Shade and my father, An, crossed their arms while nodding at the side. Ninhursag wanted to apologize to the, but they stopped her.


    "Don''t apologize, don''t worry." Said my father. "Like Nepheline said, we know that was not you."


    "Yeah." Said Shade. "Ninhursag, I know you since I moved here, it might not be as long as Nepheline knows you, but I think I''ve figured out that you''re a good person too. I have a sharp eye for that, it is one of the abilities that my daughter inherited from me after all."


    It seems that the ability that Aquarina had to discern a person''s intentions were from her own father¡­ Incredible, I thought they were unique, but Shade seems to have a version of it, although it might appear to be a weaker version, it still helps him in seeing the true nature of people as he knows them better over time, instead of Aquarina''s almost instant deciphering.


    "Thank you for understanding me, Shade, you''re really a good friend, you''re someone very nice¡­" cried Ninhursag. "You too, An¡­ I am d that you''re also¡­ my friends."


    "Hahaha! Come on! Don''t say that or you''re making me blush!" Laughed my father. "Though¡­ there is somebody else that kind of wants an exnation of why you went a bit weird there¡­"


    Behind my father, Zack emerged, walking towards Ninhursag.


    "Z-Zack!" said Ninhursag, as she ran towards him and hugged the boy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zack looked at Ninhursag as his eyes for the second time since I met him began to cry.


    "N-Nin¡­ Do you really meant it?" he asked. "Do you want to die that badly for the forest?"


    "N-No¡­ I¡­ I am stupid¡­ I am just an idiot¡­" she sighed, as she began to caress Zack''s hair and then kissed his cheeks and forehead. "Dear¡­ I¡­ I just realized that I was just talking nonsense¡­ It''s just that¡­ I have not been able to fully get over my family passing away yet¡­ I sometimes¡­ in the heat of the moment, end up saying stupid things¡­ But I really¡­ I want to live¡­ and see you slowly grow up."


    "Really?" he asked.


    "Yes, really¡­ I¡­ It was me¡­ You remember, right?" she asked. "I always looked over you when you were a little child that escaped into the woods because of your parents¡­ lost¡­"


    "So it was you¡­ All those animals that watched over me¡­ The food sometimes I found¡­" said Zack. "It was really you!"


    "Yeah¡­" said Ninhursag. "I just couldn''t bring myself to see a child suffering so much¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 208 Zacks Past

    -----


    Zack recalled the past, when he was just a small child that barely learned how to walk and talk, at the mere age of two, after the big war against the demons that had attempted to invade the jungle, his parents had died that day, and Nepheline told him the news directly, because she thought it was the right thing to do¡­


    "Your parents¡­ Died bravely while fighting to protect you, Zack¡­ So¡­ You should- Ah! Wait! Zack!"


    "No¡­ No¡­ No!"


    Zack''s eyes back then were filled with sorrow and despair, as he cried while running away into the wilderness¡­ Running further and further, and because Nepheline was weakened and filled with wounds after the fight against the demons invading the jungle, she was incapable of chasing him down, even less when she had run almostpletely out of mana.


    But there was something else, as Zack''s emotions exploded, his mana manifested, generating green winds that helped him at running away, that helped him at escaping as fast as possible¡­ This only ended making his chase even harder for Nepheline¡­


    Shade and Nepheline tried to look for him, but when they finally found him, he was sleeping peacefully beneath a tree, above a bed made of leaves.


    They sensed the presence of someone, as they looked at a gray wolf looking at them from behind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ninhursag?" asked Nepheline. "L-Let me bring him back¡­"


    "No¡­ He wants some time alone." Said Ninhursag. "Leave him to me."


    "What? But¡­!" muttered Nepheline.


    "I know of his situation better than anybody¡­" said Ninhursag.


    "¡­"


    "Fine¡­" said Shade. "Take good care of him, we''lle to see him daily as well¡­"


    "Thanks¡­" said Ninhursag.


    "But Shade, he''s a baby¡­" said Nepheline.


    "Ninhursag¡­ We have to trust her. She knows what''s best for the boy¡­" sighed Shade. "Maybe what he needs is a bit of solitude in the jungles to learn to be stronger mentally¡­ The lose of parents is something that can greatly impact a person''s life¡­ Ninhursag will protect and guide him. Let''s trust her."


    "Sigh¡­ Okay¡­" said Nepheline, as she looked at Ninhursag.


    "I trust you, so make sure to take care of the boy, okay?" asked Nepheline.


    "Yes¡­ I will¡­" said Ninhursag.


    And every night since then, Ninhursag would sit atop the trees in the form of a owl, and watch over the boy''s sleep, and in the day, she would watch him in the form of squirrels, rats, and small birds¡­


    "Huh? What was that¡­?"


    Zack would sometimes feel as if someone was watching over him, but he would only find different animals that simply were part of the background of a jungle.


    "Ukiii!"


    And sometimes, a weird, red-colored monkey would sometimes throw some fruits at him casually and then run away.


    "Eh? The red monkey! He''s very dumb, he always drops the fruits he carries¡­"


    There were other times, when Zack was chased by predators of all kinds, and he would think he was a goner¡­


    "G-Get away from me!"


    "Groar!"


    The giant panthers of the forest were deadly and always would try to catch easy prey¡­ seeing a defenseless child was an easy meal for them, and every time they would see him, they would try to attack.


    "WOOF!"


    ¡­Only for a mysterious gray wolf would always emerge.


    The gray wolf was beautiful and had an ash gray fur that shone brightly beneath the sunlight.


    SLASH!


    With its sharp ws, the wolf would attack the threats and sh the enemies into pieces, sometimes eating the prey and sharing it with him, and other times mysteriously disappearing after getting done with its job.


    "The Ash Wolf¡­"


    Zack ended calling his guardian, the cool and fluffy wolf, Ash Wolf, and had be somewhat of a heroic figure for him, sometimes, the wolf would approach him and give him meat, and other times, when it would get too cold, the wolf would let the boy sleep at his side, using his fluffy fur to warm him while coiling around him.


    These memories¡­ all these memories that Zack had, all those wondrous animals he met, they were Ninhursag all along.


    Since the moment he learned this, he felt an enormous feeling of gratitude towards her, alongside appreciation, and even familial love¡­ He felt grateful, and wanted to thank her, and perhaps, on his need to have a maternal figure that wasn''t somebody''s mother, to ask her to be his mother.


    After all¡­ she always took care of him and cared for him, perhaps even now as he explored the wilderness, she might be observing him¡­


    "Ninhursag¡­ Will you stay with me?" he cried. "I-I want you to stay at my side¡­"


    The little Zack that was often prideful and arrogant, and often also a bit of a meanie, was now showing the delicate side of a child that he still was to Ninhursag¡­


    Ninhursag smiled warmly and motherly at him, as she hugged him.


    "Of course¡­ I should had¡­ taken you into consideration¡­" she sighed. "I was stupid for not realizing I had a son I need to take care of."


    "S-Son?" asked Zack, his eyes shone brightly as if they were to stars in the middle of the night sky.


    "You''re my son¡­ After all, right?" she asked.


    Zack''s eyes continued flowing with tears as he nodded faintly and then smiled, showing his bright white teeth.


    "Right¡­ Mama¡­" he said.


    A bond between two unrte people that went through the same suffering¡­ While Ninhursag had nobody that would take care of her in such years¡­ Zack did have someone, her.


    Ninhursag decided to be the figure that shecked as she grew up more, the figure that Zack missed the most, a mother.


    She wanted to see this child grow healthy, to be happy¡­ and to not be someone like her, tormented by her depression, by her sorrow, and by her self-loathing.


    She wanted to bring him happiness and love, so he would grow mentally stable and¡­ So he could enjoy all the things shecked.


    "Let''s survive together, okay? Wherever we go¡­ We''ll go together¡­ I am not separating from you anymore." She said, as she held Zack''s little hand.


    "Let''s go back to the vige." She said.


    -----

 Chapter 209 The Mysterious Man

    -----


    As everyone slowly walked back to the vige, Shade suddenly noticed something strange with his sharp eyes, suddenly furrowing his eyebrows and looking into the cloudy sky.


    "¡­"


    However, after realizing that there was really nothing, he moved back with the rest, and decided to not overthink it for the moment¡­


    Of course, although there was no physical object there, there was indeed a pair of eyes watching over them.


    The figure of a pale man with silver hair, wrinkles over his face, and purple-red eyes looked into a crystal ball, as if he were pondering something.


    His robes were ck and purple, with several eyes engraved on them made out of golden-colored threads.


    He looked at the crystal orb expressionlessly¡­


    "Hah¡­ To think you would get to free her from her shackles in such a way¡­ Ninhursag¡­ You''ve always been a hopeless fool. A woman shackled to stupid and senseless traditions¡­" he said.


    He began walking around the room where he was, as he moved outside, finding several green-skinned goblins, orcs, and trolls moving around, arming themselves, wielding all sorts of weapons, and more.


    There were several Goblin Champions, and even Orcs and Trolls too, which were variants of Green Skins with a powerparable to champions¡­ if not greater.


    "I don''t mind if you try to escape, but you''re surely not going to just escape, don''t you?" He sighed. "Despite all your talk about being the heroes of the people and all of that bullshit¡­ You''re probably still going to fight somehow¡­ I know you way too well, An, Shade, Nepheline, Faylen¡­ You got kids now, but are you capable ofpletely ignoring the orders from your gods? I don''t think so¡­."


    The man smiled sadistically, as he looked into his old hand, gray and purple-colored energies began to gather around, as an item suddenly materialized, it looked like apass which had a small holographic map atop of it.


    Within the map, there was a small, red-colored dot, shining brightly¡­ this was his goal, the precious item made by the gods, the relic left from the past, the Core.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I have already grown desperate, you see¡­" he said. "My magic is slowly taking away my life¡­ I require sustenance, and this core is perfect for it¡­ Don''t worry, as long as you don''te at me, I won''t touch you nor your kids¡­ For old time''s sake¡­"


    The man began to walk around the camp, slowly moving towards arge tent where a gigantic mammoth-like monster was resting at the side, while being feedrge quantities of vegetation by the green skins.


    "After all¡­ The people¡­ Those people don''t have much time either¡­" he sighed.


    He walked inside of therge tent, finding a tall, blue-skinned man, his physique was akin to that of a tall Goblin Champion, but his face was handsome like that of a young human adult, except from the two enormous ck horns spiraling upwards, and that big blue jewel in the middle of his forehead shining brightly,


    The blue-skinned demon emanated a strong aura of pure darkness, making even the female green skins serving him food tremble in fear as they offered him fruits, meat, and liquor.


    "Ah, my good friend¡­ How is the world''s greatest traitor doing?" asked the blue-skinned man. "You''re ready to kill them now?"


    "I told you I wasn''t here to kill anybody. That''s on your own." Said the man. "You''re the one that''s here for revenge, I am here for the Core, you bring the troops, and I have the means to move you here, that was the deal."


    The blue-skinned demon sighed as he waved his head.


    "Man, you''re such a strict guy¡­" he sighed. "I am joking,e on¡­ We are friends. Friends always joke between one another."


    "¡­I don''t consider myself your friend." Said the man. "But think whatever you want. I have to recognize it¡­ your kin have an excellent ability to control green skin¡­"


    The blue-skinned demon began tough, as he threw away the food they were offering to him, the female green skins screamed in fear as they moved away. The man ignored thempletely as he raised arge cup with wine.


    "Right?! Our kin were born to be kings! Just with a thought, I can make these women strip." He said. As all the girls suddenly began to undress themselves and stripped bare naked in front of him¡­


    "Hahaha! See? Hmm! Such nice ass!" he said. "See? And with another thought, I can make them all dance for me, and I can also just make all those big and stupid guys outside fight to the death!"


    He demon grabbed the butt of the girls around him as he moved them near him, kissing their necks and licking their faces. He was truly an aberrant being.


    The man in front of him squinted his eyes, finding this man just as horrendous as he thought he would be. Anyone from this family of demons was just a sick bastard¡­


    "You''re a barbarian¡­" he said.


    "But you need me!" said the blue demon, while smiling and offering a cup of wine to the man.


    "Come, friend. Let''s enjoy these young girls." He said. "I am sure you need to spend your virginity card eventually, how about doing it with some premium beauties like these? These are the prettiest girl in the entire tribe¡­"


    "¡­I am not interested in your mundane pleasures." Said the man, closing his eyes. "Just remember that in a bit less than a week, we''ll act. For now, I shall go to my room and do some meditation until then."


    "And there he goes¡­ What a boring man is he, isn''t he?" asked the blue demon, looking back at the girls.


    The man walked back to his tent, feeling disgusted with himself that he would need to cooperate with those that once were his enemies, with those he once desired to kill the most to save the world¡­


    But at the end, he was being forced to strive from the path of righteousness¡­


    ¡­Because it didn''t yield any results.


    "I will save all of you¡­ Don''t worry¡­ Even if I have to nasty my hands¡­" he thought to himself.


    -----

 Chapter 210 Half A Week After

    -----


    Half a week has passed since the incident with Ninhursag, and she was now getting better over time, it has been such little time but now she felt way better than before, my mother and I had been working together to give her some massages all across her body bybining our healing magic together.


    I am learning some more from my mother as well, as she had taught me these massage techniques thatbine both techniques with the hand and also magic together. They''re very useful at relieving the pain of muscles and also the pain in the scars and more, so it is a perfect technique to use in just anybody, really.


    Thanks to that, I was able to acquire a lot of knowledge about using magic, and I even found some new ways of using Agriculture, fusing the power of that Skill with massages and healing magic can literally boost the strength of someone and also heal wounds¡­ And it also works on me! So maybe I finally got a stronger healing technique, although it might take some time to master it, and¡­ I don''t think I can do a massage in an open wound, so I need to first learn strong enough magic capable of closing a wound.


    Aside from that, I''ve been practicing my daily de swings like always, if I miss a single day, I feel like I am azy sloth, even more, I feel like I am useless! So the natural thing to do is train and train as hard as possible and to kill myself training! Yes, this is the ideal way of doing it.


    Ahh¡­ I know it is wrong, but my teacher really engraved that concept in my head, so even now that I have reincarnated, I cannot stop training, and well, I am not the only one that is training, my spirits, all of them are also training, and Furoh too! I have begun to make him spar against Pyuku, and the two are getting a bit better.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ignatius was being forced to constantly conjure fire spells until he could memorize them, I was giving him mana slowly, so he would never run out of it, and he could constantly train his fire magic and even his fire breath. He has yet to break out of the shell, but now he learned how to use his little tailing out of the eggshell to give some nice tail whips, and also use his feet to kick¡­ And that''s it.


    Meanwhile, for Naturia, I am making her train hard too by conjuring spells constantly, she also learned how to charge at something and hit it with a lot of strength- as much strength as she can muster, which is not that much, but she''s as big as a coconut, and because she''s like a seed, she''s covered in this hard shell and can easily hit something very hard, so maybe she would one day bonk an enemy while I am not watching or something. Although she''s practicing more healing magic and n maniption, we also discovered she got the knack for the maniption of soil, so she''s practicing that too so she can help me conjure earth magic in the future.


    And Alice? Well, she has been mostly resting, but just yesterday she suddenly somehow learned the ability to produce a very bright glow out of her body¡­ And no, this wasn''t naturally glow amplified by me or something, she literally conjured the Light Attribute Spell named "Light sh"¡­


    This means that she can probably conjure more light magic! Right? Perhaps she''s bing more and more like a spirit now that we made a contract, and she became my Familiar¡­ She said that she will train diligently, and since then she had been repeatedly using Light sh while attempting to make something else, I think I could help her conjure spells, so I might go at night inside my soul scape and attempt to teach her to conjure some of the light spells I know. Perhaps Life and even other attributes such as "Divine" might be possible for her, although we''ll need to try first.


    And then there is Furoh, who has been sparring with me, Pyuku, Aquarina, and Zack since the day that things with Ninhursag were finally resolved, so I am happy for that. He has been practicing his shapeshifting abilities,tely he had learned how to stretch himself at least five times his original size, and also, he can take some more hideous forms by stretching his tentacles until he looks like a mass of tentacles¡­ I don''t know how that could eb useful, but he could certainly restraint someone like that!


    He had also awakened Darkness Magic, and he''s still on his stage of development with it, I don''t know if I should ask Shade to teach him a bit more, he''s the expert in this element in magic¡­ But I don''t know if Shade would want to teach a hideous-looking demon like Furoh, even though Furoh is very innocent and a nice person inside of his heart, it is not as if the other people around us had started seeing him differently¡­ he''ll have to do more stuff to earn the trust of everyone.


    And moving on, Pyuku! He''s growing rtively stronger as he eats other things, he knows how to use basic martial techniques for almost every weapon the goblins had ever used, and he can also conjure some spells that they knew too, which is pretty impressive, he just learns instantly from anything he eats, but he said he got a limit, I don''t know if he reached I already or not though¡­


    However, he''s slowly solidifying into a stronger and betterpanion- oh, and he had made a familiar pact with Aquarina two days ago too, so he can''t escape from us anymore¡­


    Meanwhile, and talking about Aquarina, she had gotten better at her usage of water magic, knife techniques, and her martial arts and acrobatic techniques inherited from her father, although in a few days one cannot really improve that much, but she''s doing a simr swing training than me, swinging her knives constantly while practicing shing a tree''s hard bark. She changes a lot when she gets serious in her training¡­


    -----

 Chapter 211 Progress

    -----


    Aquarina always changes when she goes serious, and I had the chance to see her training with her father several times. I don''t really want to steal her time with her father, so I have not been able to find the time to ask Shade to teach me his assassination techniques and dagger techniques either.


    And I also feel like my father got some sort of rivalry with Shade where they arepeting for who teaches the most techniques to their daughters¡­ which worries me a bit, but I have to bear with it as I move forward, I cannot really concentrate into it all the time, right? Yeah¡­


    I wouldn''t mind losing against Aquarina, but that seems hard to do and even without putting effort, infinite mana really makes me a cheater in thispetition, because I don''t exhaust my mana as fast as Aquarina and can use it constantly with my techniques and magic andbine all sorts of spells with techniques swiftly with the power of Mana Usage.


    Meanwhile, Aquarina has a limited mana pool, it regenerates super-fast because she had been using and practicing magic since she was a kid so she had slowly increased its quantity¡­ but she still cannotpare to her parents'' mana capacity, so she gets tired, eventually.


    Nheless, I am all for her surpassing me, even less things I have to worry if she bes that strong, so I am sparring with her every day too, to see how she slowly progresses, she likes to spar with me a lot, although she dislikes doing it with Zack because she says he''s "a muscle-brained brute"¡­ She still doesn''t like him as much, but she had certainly slowly began to ept him more.


    Anyways, my Aquarina is the best anyways, she''s growing so strong, it makes me proud, it is like seeing my little sister growing stronger over time. I care a lot about her, so I am always secretly watching over as she trains harshly with her father. She sometimes likes me to see her training and it is very cute when she waves her little hand at me to give her attention.


    Her spirit, Undine, has been training through the same regime as mine, this regime actually came from my mother, she makes her spirits exhaust themselves to near death by training every day when she''s not doing anything else, so she said that we must train non-corporeal beings by merely making them conjure all sorts of spells constantly.


    She said that: "Magic for spirits is like muscles for us, the more they train it, the stronger they be, but if they neglect it for some time, their magic begins to weaken once more, so you must make sure to make them train every day, conjuring random spells works the best, it also might awaken new spells within them, this is how my spells became so strong, I''ve been making them do this for all age¡­"


    Imaging these spirits training for over 600 years is really frightening to think about, my mother is really like a tyrant to them, I bet they are so scared of her that this is why they treat her so respectfully¡­ At this point her pact with them doesn''t look like a pact but more like very!


    A-Anyways, moving on, Undine had been training hard, and as Aquarina''s best friend after me, she always watches over her and is like a sister to her too, I''ve discovered that she sometimes begins to talk alone, but it is because Undine is speaking to her through telepathy.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Undine is now able to embody the tridents of Aquarina way better, and might even conjure them as spells now¡­ We''ll have to see more of that though.


    And moving on, she now has a second spirit in Leviathan, the small sea serpent dragon-like ice spirit, he''s still an infant and a few days won''t make it the best yet, he''s slowly getting better at ice magic, but its going to take more than half a week for him to be stronger, but for now, Aquarina can now conjure small icicle spears to shoot at enemies, which seem pretty fragile, so strong enough foes might just resist them easily. Nheless, over time, she''ll get better and better and might be able to do more crazy stuff like freeze a foe into an ice statue or something cooler.


    Moving on to Zack¡­ well, that boy has been spoiled, isn''t he? Now Nepheline and Nin are teaching him stuff, and he''s getting better and better at the axe. His body type is more patible" with Nepheline''s techniques, so she''s teaching them to him by muddying them a bit, she''s good at using an axe and a hammer so she''s the best for the job. His wind spirit is developing a bit more, and his ability to unleash electricity from his body is bing a bit better over time, but I don''t know if he can use the axe to unleash the true power of wind and thunder yet, although I am looking forward to that eventually.


    Andstly, me! Well, I already said what I did over this week, but I didn''t included by training of the Agriculture Skill! Now that it can level up and gain proficiency by repeatedly using the Skill, I have been doing it behind the scenes to not bring any unwanted attention, and I have gained a nice amount of proficiency over time, enhancing the level of the Skill up to Level 5 in just these few days, amazing, isn''t it?


    Each level slightly enhanced the Skill''s powers and speed of conjuration of the ability, it overall makes the effects stronger, so I can control nts better and do more things with them, like make them stretch and then reduce size, and I might be able to make nt monstersst longer now when I create them out of their seeds directly into nt monsters.


    Although it is taking its time, Alice said that if it reaches Level 10, something special might happen, so I am looking forward to that!


    -----

 Chapter 212 Level 5 Skill

    -----


    As of now I was enjoying breakfast while I looked into my Skill''s progression, I had discovered that nobody but me was able to see my Status Windows even when they showed up in front of me, so it must be some sort of magic that only works for me¡­ everybody else was leisurely having a nice breakfast without knowing I had such a weird and bizarre power.


    -----


    [Agriculture: Lv5]


    Skill Proficiency: 2375 / 5000


    A signature Skill from the Farmer ss.


    Grants the ability to detect the health of nts, their inner talents, capabilities, and species by just ncing at them. Additionally, grants the ability to enhance and control nts through the usage of Mana.


    Level Bonus (5): Enhances the Skill''s Effects by +50%


    -----


    And there it was! When it leveled up, it began to show up this weird bonus thingy, which shows how much each level increases the effects of the skill through a percentage, each level gave +10% boost, so at level 5, it is +50%.


    Alice said that the max level was 10, so at max level it should get a +100% bonus, doubling the total power of the Skill! And then something "interesting" will happen afterwards, which I assume might be a new Skill showing up or something.


    Though we''ll have to see how that goes. For now, I am enjoying some nice breakfast while secretly healing a bunch of grass in my pocket. This is how I practice Agriculture, I have discovered I can even drain the life of nts at higher levels, so I just drain it and then infuse it back constantly.


    It feels like I am torturing the little grass, so I am quite sorry for it, but this is what I must do! I am sorry little grass, but your sacrifice will be appreciated.


    "Sylphy why are you conjuring magic in your pocket?"


    However, my mother quickly notices my strategy.


    "I am just¡­ practicing magic to make it stronger?" I asked. "Like you said! I have to use it a lot to make it stronger."


    "¡­" she seemed in silence for a while. "Did I said that?" she asked. "Okay¡­"


    She seemed to be a bit impacted, she realized I was just being a hard worker and decided to not reprimand me for it.


    "Sylphy has like endless mana or something, so she''ll always be practicing magic, she never takes a break because¡­ she doesn''t need them pretty much." Said Aquarina. "She''s amazing!"


    "Yeah, it is impressive how your daughter ended with so much mana that she seems near bottomless¡­" sighed Shade. "The only one with this much mana we have ever seen was the Demon King himself, and that''s because he was the incarnation of all other demon kings so he had their umted mana¡­"


    "Y-Yeah¡­ I think our daughter might be the new demon queen or something."ughed my father. "I am joking though! Hahah!"


    "She really got the potential, huh?" asked Nepheline while smiling back at me. "She''s a bit devilish already!"


    "I-I am not devilish!" I said.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You even made a demon your familiar, that already settles it." said Shade. "Sylphy, we must put a stop to you before it is toote."


    "Eeeeh?!"


    Shade seemed very serious there! W-Was he actually serious?!


    His intimidating presence was enough to almost make my heart stop, but then he sat down again and sighed.


    "¡­I am joking." He sighed. "Sorry for scaring you."


    "Phew¡­ D-Don''t worry!" I said. "I always knew you were joking!"


    "Hahah, father is bad at joking." Said Aquarina. "He''s way too serious."


    "I am trying¡­" sighed Shade.


    "Don''t worry dear, your jokes always crack me up." Said Nepheline.


    "I believe half the "jokes" you think I''ve said were actually serious but you justugh way too much." Said Shade while looking at Nepheline with a mild smile.


    "Hahahaha! You''re funny sometimes though, even if unintentionally." Said Nepheline.


    "You two have been in better moodtely, I see." Said my mother with a smile. "That''s good, I am happy to see you two dorks happy for once."


    "H-Hey! I am always happy!" said Nepheline. "He''s the gloomy one that I have to hug to get better."


    "Don''t call me gloomy¡­" sighed Shade, he got gloomy again.


    "A-Ah¡­! S-Sorry, dear¡­ Come on, don''t get like that again¡­" sighed Nepheline, trying to cheer the gloomy Shade again.


    "Nothing like a good p in the back won''t do, right?" said my father, as he pped Shade''s back with his natural strength and generated an expansive shockwave that made all the surroundings tremble.


    TRUUUMM¡­!


    "Guh¡­! Y-You idiot! Why did you do that? Agh¡­" muttered Shade. He felt like the air of his lungs came out in a second.


    "That''s what friends do! My father always say that when your friend is down, you have to pat him in the back." Said my father. "Sylphy, Aquarina, Zack, always remember that!"


    "I-I don''t know if I should do that with those two." Said Zack. "Aquarina would cut me down into pieces and I might break my hand if I pat the back of Sylphy¡­"


    "Oi! Are you calling me a gori?" I asked.


    "I''ve never said that!" said Zack.


    "If you want it so badly I can cut you down¡­" said Aquarina with an evil smile.


    "I-I have to reject the offer¡­" said Zack.


    "Heheh, these children are so fun to be around, they already remember you four." Said Ninhursag. "And talking about that, I was thinking that I should try to teach you three kids my magic."


    "Eh? Really?" I asked in shock.


    "What?!" asked Aquarina.


    "Y-Your magic? You mean¡­?!" asked Zack.


    "Yep! The Magic I use is named Polymorph Magic and Beast Transformation Magic. I have always wanted to pass down my magic to other people, but they''re always too untalented, and these four old heroes are too good to learn my feeble magic anyways, so I should pass it down to the newer generations of heroes instead." Said Ninhursag. "How about it? Do you want to try learning it?"


    All three of us smiled as we nodded at the same time.


    "We do!"


    -----

 Chapter 213 Time To Learn New Magic

    -----


    "Alright then! It is decided!" said Ninhursag. "I will try to see if it even works though."


    "But can it even work?" I asked. "Isn''t your magic unique of your race?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I had thought about this as well. Apparently Ninhursag wanted to teach us her magic, and that was pretty great, but will it even work? After all, it is a magic used by the skin changers themselves, I had always thought it was their own unique ability, and in a way, it really looks like it is.


    But it seems that it still very much rted to magic, and in this world runes and magic circles exists, there are wizards too, who learn all sorts of magic by studying it for several years, so anyone that studies enough and has a bit of talent would be able to learn magic, the thing is, would they be able to learn magic right away or would they be able to use it efficiently? This is where the help of magic circlese into ce.


    Thanks to the power of magic circles, people is able to umte runes permanently inside of their souls, which allow them to conjure certain magic faster, this is why choosing the element of the runes you want to infuse into your magic circle is important, because it will decide what you''re going to specialize.


    Although it appears that most people don''t have to choose as everyone alreadyes with a defined affinity of magic and usually when they make their magic circle for the first time, it ends up turning into the element they have affinity to, there are extremely rare cases of magic circles with more than two elements, but there are, and I am the even rarer case that has a rainbow magic circle, which can harbor all elements without each other disrupting one another''s activity and power!


    However, I was still surprised that Ninhursag offered us such a thing, because I really thought it was too unique of a magic that only skin changers could use it, but maybe there are ways for others too? Although they might be very hard.


    "Technically it is, but all magic is always rted to runes and conjurations, although my own race boosts my ability to learn this magic astronomically, there should be ways for you to go around it and learn it on your own way and incorporate it into your magic." Said Ninhursag. "As long as the basis are passed down to you, that would be enough for me. I just want someone to learn this magic, even if it''s just a single spell, so it just doesn''t get lost in time."


    Ninhursag''s reason seemed very reasonable. I guess she really just wanted her magic to pass down to the new generations so it wouldn''t get lost when she eventually passed away, as thest skin changer and thest wielder of her own magic, if she dies, it ends there¡­ and she doesn''t want that, so she had even decided to teach it to all three of us.


    She said my parents and Aquarina''s parents were too old and powerful for them to care? And I guess she wants more fresh and young pupils and not overpowered heroes that have already learned so much magic.


    My parents and Aquarina''s parents seemed to agree with that and even be happy for it, my mother seemed the most enthusiast about it.


    "Sylphy is a magic genius and Aquarina too, I am sure the two will be able to learn it, no matter what. Even more because they''re very young, young children always have a greater talent at learning magic andnguages." Said my mother. "Zack¡­ To be harshly honest, he''s not the best for magic, he would need a lot of practice and increasing his magic circle to get the same level of talent as the two girls here, but his physique is amazing and he got a great talent for developing it, he reminds me of my husband."


    "Eh? So I am not that good at magic?! But I can use winds and electricity!" he said. "I am surely better than most kids my age."


    "Well¡­ Yeah, you''re right, I shouldn''t put elven children standards on you, dear." Said my mother. "On human standards you''re very talented, my bad."


    My mother seems to alwayspare everyone to elves, who are literally the best ones at using magic from all races¡­ So yeah, sometimes her standards are way too high, Zack''s magic talent is outstanding for humans, and I am sure he''ll be able to learn eventually.


    "Faylen don''t badmouth my boy like that in front of me¡­" sighed Ninhursag, as she petted Zack and kissed his forehead.


    "Sorry! I didn''t mean that¡­" sighed my mother.


    "No, don''t worry about it. I am pretty sure I am not as amazing as these two girls, especially Sylphy, she''s way too insanely good at magic! She just has to see a spell she can just copy it¡­" sighed Zack. "I don''t feel offended if I am told to not be as talented if I ampared to her¡­"


    "Hahaha! I guess that''s true¡­"ughed Ninhursag. "Anyways! I am going back to my tent now, you three go there whenever you end up eating."


    "Sure!" I said.


    Ninhursag quickly moved back to her tent. Over the week she had slowly recovered and nowadays she was very cheerful, it was apletely different person when she got happy and filled with spirit, it was quite baffling to see her act like that, but it soothed my heart that she was recovering. Perhaps adopting Zack also made her happier, it feels like she finally got something that she must go forward for, a motivation aside from just surviving, which is seeing Zack grow up.


    "Ninhursag really seems happier nowadays, doesn''t she?" asked my father.


    "Indeed, I hope she can continue like that¡­" said my mother while drinking some tea.


    "It is good to see my friend smile again." Said Nepheline. "I know it is hard to slowly keep going, and she might still be enduring things deep inside, but she''s trying, and slowly improving."


    "Yeah¡­ We have to be at her side so she can slowly progress further." Said Shade.


    -----

 Chapter 214 The "Logic" Behind Ninhursags Magic

    -----


    After having breakfast we quickly moved into Ninhursag''s tent where we met her sitting cross-legged while channeling her mana around her body, it seemed as if the phantoms of several beasts suddenly emerged around her- no, not only beasts, but enormous monsters of all sorts of sizes¡­ three-headed chimeras, giant birds,rge reptiles, and more¡­


    "Wow¡­" said Aquarina.


    "What are you doing?" wondered Zack.


    "Are these souls?" I wondered.


    "Look, children, these are the spirits of animals and monsters I have devoured and gained their power." said Ninhursag. "You know cooking magic, right?"


    "We do." I said.


    We quickly sat down over the floor to listen to her words more closely.


    Ninhursag smiled gently at us as she began to speak.


    "I had already introduced it to you before, with the help of your mother too, Cooking Magic is an important magic that is made out of several elements together, it is a Composite Magic or High Magic, like some call it." she said. "The secret behind the pir of my magic is Cooking Magic."


    "W-What?" I asked in shock. "Really?"


    "Yes, Cooking Magic is what helps me absorb the essence and the "spirit" of the monsters I eat, conjuring it over the food I cook allows my magic to fully absorb the essence of a monster, and then through another spell, I channel their power through some of their body parts, usually a bone, w, or fang does the trick," said Ninhursag, as she showed us her long ne with many fangs and ws on it, each one was a different monster or animal she could convert into.


    "So it was Cooking Magic all along¡­" said Aquarina. "But it can''t be that simple, right?"


    "Of course it isn''t. There are many things that are essential to learn first, such as all the magic, of course. So it is not something simple even if I made it seem that way." Said Ninhursag. "First and foremost, the ability to conjure the power of these animals and monsters and channel them into a transformation is something that is rted with Druid Magic which channels spirits of beasts to fight, merged with Polymorph, the magic that allows one to change the shape of the body temporarily¡­"


    "Oohh¡­" said Zack.


    "The steps are simple, though, after you''ve finally learned the spells what you simply do is use Cooking Magic to consume a prey and gain their "Essence" and "Spirit" after that, you keep a "souvenir" of their bones, most of the time a fang or a w will do the trick." She said. "After that, you channel the special spell that transform you while touching the "souvenir" of that certain beast or monster¡­"


    "I see¡­" I said. "But what is the logic behind the transformations? I mean¡­ What''s the magic conjuration behind it? Also, how do you construct it? Andstly, what''s the basis behind the ability you have as a skin changer? I am sure you got some special ability that makes it easier for you to learn this magic¡­"


    "Okay, wow, calm down Sylphy, those are a lot of questions at once¡­ I get it, you''re excited, but let me exin things to you slowly, okay? There''s no point in hurrying up too much." Said Ninhursag. "First, the logic behind the transformation is the ability to change your body shape, whiches from Polymorph magic, it is a High Magic that derivates from Life and Blood Magic, which helps at changing the shape of the biological structure of the body, from muscles, bones, internal organs, and more¡­"


    "I-I see¡­" said Aquarina. "I didn''t get it¡­"


    "You don''t have to, really, just know that it is an easy to learn High Magic that changes the shape of the body." Laughed Ninhursag. "Anyways, the magic conjuration behind it is always done passively and without incantation through my magic circle, I have engraved the magic into my own magic circle, so it is easy to conjure. For other people, though, you would need incantations."


    "You''re really an incredible mage¡­" said Zack.


    "Heh, did you think I was just a savage? There is a lot to learn about magic, and in this world ruled by magic, you have to adapt it to your body and use it the best you can." Said Ninhursag. "Anyways, I construct the spells like I mentioned earlier, mostly using several pre-made runes inside of my magic circle¡­ However, without that, you''ll have to simply learn how to conjure the runes into magic circles, which might take its time, but it is not like we are going to depart any time soon, even after going away from the jungle, we''ll continue sticking together so I''ll continue teaching you more¡­"


    Ninhursag continued exining us more and more about her magic, it was all quite enlightening, from how it was constructed to the very basis of its functions, she had figured out all of that by herself, although part of learning it also came from her family before they passed away, but they only taught her the very basics, and back then she wasn''t able to turn into monsters until she reached adulthood, it seems that the spirit of monsterspared to wild animals are way stronger and "corrupt" as she said, so it was hard to channel them without bing a monster in the process¡­ well, that sounds quite dangerous.


    "For now, the very basis of my magic is channeling the spirit and essence of the beasts and monsters you''ve eaten through cooking magic. As of now Faylen and Nepheline should had already cooked you and feed you a lot of monster meat with cooking magic, so you should at least have a few handful of beast and monster spirits dwelling inside of you." Said Ninhursag. "We are going to try to channel them and awaken them!"


    "H-How are we going to exactly do that?" asked Zack, suddenly, Ninhursag smiled maliciously, as she stood up and walked towards us, pointing her finger at us.


    "I am doing it forcefully," she said.


    "Eh?"


    "Ah?"


    "Huh?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Prepare yourself and grit your teeth, it might hurt a bit, but I got the permission from your parents, so it''s okay!"


    -----

 Chapter 215 Awakening A Beast Spirit!

    -----


    Ninhursag seemed rather excited about what she was about to do. She wanted to "awaken" the beast spirits we have innately within our bodies¡­ Apparently our parents have been feeding us food using Cooking Magic for a while, so all these monster spirits or well, some part of their essence remained within us, somehow. And now, she can awaken this to see what we are getting¡­ I would say that it would be scary to know what I have, because it is most likely a mess of many things that I really don''t want to see. I wonder if a giant and monstrous chimera will show up¡­ Ahh, just thinking about it sends shiver down my spine, I feel like I really shouldn''t let her do it.


    ¡­But it was toote. Ninhursag touched my head before I could even resist or run away, and she smiled gently at me. The energies within her body began to gather around her hand and then, a stream of gold light flew into my head all the way down to my entire body! And¡­ It hurts a lot.


    "You''re the strongest here so I expect you to not be so intimidated by the pain, Sylphy." She said. "Beast Spirit Awakening¡­!"


    FLASH!


    Ninhursag conjured a special spell named Beast Spirit Awakening that¡­ well, it awakened a Beast Spirit into someone''s body through the usage of her specialized magic. The Mana she infused into my began to quickly attempt to take something from within my body that was stuck there, like some sort of very hard thing that wasn''t really any physical part of my body, it felt like an essence that has been stuck there for way too long, which she aggressively tried to take away, it hurt a lot, like the searing pain of several needles piercing your insides, it was indeed a ritual of endurance, and I don''t know if Aquarina and Zack would be able to resist it as much as I was doing so, mostly because my mind was used to pain and it didn''t distract me from it as much as others would be distracted from it to the point they might even pass out¡­


    "It''s almost there¡­" Said Ninhursag, Aquarina and Zack were looking at me with surprise and intrigue, wondering what could be inside of me.


    A mass of red-colored energy slowly began to emerge, like a searing me that started to spread everywhere, several scales showed, and even a long red tail, and then, even wings. What was surging from my body as my primary Spirit Beast essence was not something normal at all, it wasn''t some random monster or beast, it was¡­ yes, it was Ignatius, but this didn''t felt like him though. This felt like the most primary of his essences, like the thing I got form him without the soul, the "essence" of the Red Dragon I once ate as a little child. All these years it has been stuck inside of my body and it has even enhanced my growth in strength and magic, but now¡­ It was getting topletely new levels.


    "W-What is¡­ this?!" Asked Ninhursag in shock. The Skin Changer looked at the fiery aura surging from my body with eyes wide open, the enormous mes shaped themselves as arge and furious dragon covered in hard, red-colored scales, and his entire presence was domineering. The pain changed from needles piercing my insides to a very painful fire burning my entire body, it felt as if I was truly being embraced by the mes and burned alive, this wasn''t something that a normal person would be able to bear at all¡­ Wasn''t this a bit too much, actually?


    Ignatius, the spirit, quickly reacted to this essence within my soul scape, as he began to grow rmed, he felt as if something, a part of him, was finally being brought back. He looked around desperately and began yapping around as if he wanted me to bring him back outside to check this, but I refused, if I brought him outside, he would interrupt the ritual and something bad might happen if that really ends up happening, so it is better for him to assess the situationter than now.


    "Let me out, Sylphy! T-That''s a part of my very power¡­" He said. "Let me absorb it so I can grow stronger!"


    "Ignatius, this is not what you think it is, stop being so annoying and stay quiet!" I told to him through telepathy, the floating egg got pissed and began barking around angrily, roaring back at me, and telling me how this would help us, but I ignored him.


    After all this ritual wasn''t to make him stronger, it was to teach me how to use a fraction of what Ninhursag is capable of doing, the power of shaping herself as the essence of the beasts she had consumed. If this is true, then what could happen to me? Would I be a giant red dragon? No, I think that''s too unrealistic¡­


    FLAAASH!


    "GROOOOAARRRR¡­!"


    The Red Dragon fiery aura continued to emerge from my body, growingrger andrger until it suddenly shaped itself as aplete spirit, a gigantic one at that with an enormous and ridiculous size. So ridiculously big that it left me quite. I wonder if this is the size that spirits are supposed to have? No¡­ there''s no way that''s the case. I saw how Ninhursag looked at my spirit, she was very surprised. The size of the spirit was already shocking for her, and the essence of fieriness it emanated made it hard to breathe around it.


    And that''s without even counting into consideration the zing aura it emanated, which seemed to burn like real fire to anyone except me, so Aquarina and Zack ended retreating back several meters while Ninhursag covered herself in mana to resist the fiery power¡­ Ninhursag looked fascinated though, as if she had found a mine of gold all for herself.


    ? "I-Incredible, Sylphy! This is the Red Dragon¡­ you ate so long ago?!"


    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 216 Red Fire Dragon Physique

    -----


    Within my Soul Scape, Ignatius was a bit angered, he really wanted me to give him the power of this Essence, but I don''t even know if it could work properly, after all this wasn''t part of him anymore and it was now my own "beast spirit essence" or whatever other name it had. And it was also for a ritual that Skin Changers did, if he got in the middle of it, I was sure he would screw things over and not make anything better at the end, and this is not what I want him to do! He had already ruined enough of my ns, so I don''t want him to get his nose into this ritual.


    "T-That''s my power¡­ Give it back!" Cried Ignatius.


    "Stop already, you''re just annoying Sylphy!" Said Alice. "You''ve already gone through a metamorphosis into a Fire Spirit now, you can''t really retake that energy even if you wanted and Sylphy allowed you to."


    "T-That''s¡­ there''s no way¡­" He said.


    "Ignatius you''re already more than dead, you went ahead and challenged Sylphy''s parents and got killed because of that." Said Furoh. "Stop thinking that you can somehow miraculously revive now, in fact you''ve somewhat revived as a Fire Spirit. You have willingly epted helping her now, so don''t go back on your words¡­"


    Ignatius felt the pressure of Alice and Furoh as the floating egg seemed a bit overwhelmed, but he sighed and seemed to have given up a bit more.


    "Sigh¡­ I was just excited to see such arge part of my powers¡­" He said. "I am honestly quite surprised that something like that was happening¡­ I had thought that such a part of me was lost, but¡­ I guess Sylphy had the essence of a dragon within her body after she ate me¡­ Ugh."


    "Well yeah¡­ It is one of the factors that has allowed her physique to grow this strong, it could be said she has a Red Fire Dragon Physique, in fact." Said Alice. "I suppose that''s a good name for it¡­ Although it is not yet fully developed, and it might change into something different in the future."


    "Red Dragon Physique¡­" I thought to myself, as I looked back at the enormous dragon spirit.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ninhursag smiled as she nodded. Although this spirit seemed to have e out" it was merely an expression of what was within me, and it wouldn''t easily just get out of my body and weaken me, after all it was part of my own physique. I guess it could be said that it was the expression of it that could be unleashed through the usage of the Spells that Ninhursag was using. I have seen things simr with my father, Shade, and Nepheline when they fought. Their physiques are so strong that they exude a certain aura in the shape of something. I don''t know if that''s their spirits or something, but it is as if their very bodies have their own spirits and essence.


    Is this the basic principle of it? It wouldn''t be so far-fetched, seeing how they can easily use Cooking Magic and eat any monster they have hunted after cooking it with this magic to gain their essence and perhaps grow stronger over time. Perhaps one of the strategies for when they were younger to grow stronger was by eating the meat of strong monsters cooked through Cooking Magic, and if my mother was like their teacher and guider in those times, she probably cooked all their meals to reinforce their strength even further. Wow, my mother had to babysit everyone if that''s the case.


    "I think this is it¡­! Ah, the fiery presence it has is very strong¡­" She said.


    "I-I don''t have any more spirits?" I asked. "No more essence?"


    "I think you have¡­ The thing is, all the other beings you''ve consumed left some essence on you but this one¡­ This Red Dragon is the strongest, and it simply assimted all the essences and continued growing bigger and stronger." She said. "Also, I think I''ve awakened your Physique, the Physique of a Red Fire Dragon!"


    "A physique!" I said in surprise.


    It is just like Alice said I would! I really had the physique of a Red Fire Dragon at the end¡­ Did I always had it since I was a child after I ate this dragon''s meat for weeks and weeks? My parents feed me this for literally months because there was so much, and with their magic it never rot, so we could eat it all year long. And because I ate it when I was a mere child, I really did receive an amazing boost to my total growth. Now it has been years since then I have already been enjoying the benefits of this physique quite a lot ever since then, but now it seems that it was finally awakening thanks to Ninhursag.


    "Yes¡­ This is enough for now; you''ve awakened the Beast Spirit necessary. I doubt you can get anything else than it though, the Fire Dragon is way too fierce and will eat anything else¡­" Sighed Ninhursag. She suddenly took away her hand from my head and the dragon immediately turned into red energy and flowed back to me, filling me with even more energy than I had before. It was so impactful it made me fall over the floor and sigh in relief.


    BUMP!


    "Uaggh¡­ That was so tiring¡­" I sighed.


    I realized that it was all thanks to Ninhursag at the end, without her hand atop my head, the Dragon Spirit thing wasn''t able to stay outside and would go back to my physique immediately after¡­ This probably means that it can only get out of my physique through specific magical means that I need to first learn before I can fully use as if it were my own power. It is a bit of a bummer, but we are here for that very purpose, to learn from Ninhursag and try to learn a fraction of her powers. Ninhursag petted my head gently as she looked at Aquarina and Zack


    "You two are next now¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 217 Aquarinas Beast Spirit

    -----


    Aquarina and Zack were growing nervous already, the two saw what I went through and were certainly not desiring to go through the same thing as I did, but Ninhursag was a merciless teacher, despite being so gentle and nice with us, she was really merciless at the times like these, and it really showed what she was truly capable of. I am not saying she''s bad or something, I am actually happy that she''s helping us grow stronger, I''ve always wanted to learn a bit about her powers and even see if I could learn any of them if possible, and now this dream wasing true at longst, of course I was going to get happy because of that! It ismon sense.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, I feared for Aquarina and Zack, I don''t know if the two were as ustomed to pain as I was. Yeah, I''ve seen Aquarina training very hard with her father, and he really likes the concept of tough love because he always leaves her in the floor gasping for air when they spar, he''s not as gentle as my father when he fights with his daughter to train her, perhaps ites with the ruthlessness of an assassin? Although I used to be one and I wouldn''t be so rough with my daughter if I ever had one and she wanted to learn from me¡­


    But perhaps his teachings were rough, whoever taught him all the knows about perhaps treated him just like that, and he just slowly learned to do it this way. But I am nobody to tell someone how to be a parent¡­ It is up to Shade to teach his daughter how to do things, and Aquarina seemed willing to go through such training anyways¡­ I was amazed by how this shy girl had evolved over the years, now she''s more confident on her own strength than ever!


    And Zack¡­ Well, he had always a rough life, he lived in the wilderness of the jungle for over two years and since he finally came back to the vige that he had been training nonstop by himself, hunting down monsters to feed himself. He had been living a solitary life¡­ Butter, he was pretty much adopted by Nepheline and Shade and these recent months he had been training with Nepheline and learning a lot from her. If Shade was ruthless with training, we could say that Nepheline was a demon, because I think she really enjoys beating down the poor little Zack, but he always kept standing back up again and has continued training with her for some time now.


    "I''ll do both of you at the same time because you''re easier to handle than Sylphy¡­ I hope." Said Ninhursag, as she touched the head of the two kids.


    "W-Wait, I am not ready yet- AAAAGH!" Zack cried, as he felt the same pain I felt.


    "T-This is a bit sudden but- GYAAAAH!" Aquarina cried, as she felt the same pain I did.


    Yeah, they''re crying in pain¡­ I don''t like seeing this but there''s no other way. It is funny how many ways to grow stronger all involve extreme pain. I guess this is the price you have to pay for power, excruciating and agonizing pain, not many people is willing to go through so much pain in their lives, some even think they''re not even living yet, some are still processing that they were born. And the three of us¡­ Well, we are kids, so it would be normal to expect that from us as well. But I suppose we are not normal children at all.


    Only after two minutes, Aquarina and Zack were gritting their teeth and enduring the pain while standing up as straight as a tree, they were just as stiff as one as well, but they were bearing with the pain very well, they both surprised me a lot, and I began to admire them a bit more as I saw them putting so much effort into resisting the pain as they were doing now. Aquarina''s Aura resonated with the element of water and ice, both of such elements were the strongest within her physique and magic affinity it seems and resonated with the brightest azure-colored light.


    Her aura emerged from her body into an enormous stream of blue light forming into an ocean of water and icy winds entangled together, slowly spiraling with one another until it suddenly formed into something simr to serpent! Yep, it is just as I thought, I had the Red Dragon and Aquarina has the¡­ Sea Serpent.


    "A-Ah¡­ Leviathan?!" Asked Ninhursag. "Incredible, just like Sylphy, Aquarina, you ate the preserved meat of that Demon Lord that your parents defeated long ago¡­ I suppose you''re a parallel with Sylphy in this regard, and both of you possess spirit beasts so strong that all the other smaller ones were simply devoured by them and assimted¡­"


    "GRUOOORR¡­!"


    The giant sea serpent made out of Aquarina''s aura roared angrily as it swam across the air, it seemed to be capable of bringing a whole flood into the world if it really wanted, it looked like a truly frightening creature, but this is what was inside of Aquarina''s physique¡­ I don''t know how much this one rtes to Aquarina''s Leviathan Spirit, but that spirit seemed slightly simr to my Ignatius, but also not at the same time¡­


    Whatever''s the case, there was another auraing as well, a green colored aura with various golden colors, this was Zack''s Aura. It flowed outside of his body as if it were a spiraling tornado, and it was so strong it left me mesmerized, but I don''t really remember any special monster being eaten by Zack, and certainly there''s no way Ninhursag hunted down one like that for him when he was a kid, so what is this essenceing from him?


    His physique has always been naturally strong from the very beginning, but this amazing potential within him showing through this Aura is¡­ something way more than just the normal aura a person would have¡­


    -----

 Chapter 218 Zacks Beast Spirit

    -----


    FLAAASH!


    What emerged from Zack was a storm of winds and thunder! It surprised all three of us as we saw what wasing out of his body, I do know that from what they told me, since he was a child that he showcased the power of wind, but my mother had analyzed his magic talent many times, and even after making his magic circle, she said he was simr to my father when he was younger, he wasn''t good at magic by itself, but he had a strong element, which allowed him to infuse such element into his physical attacks such as weapon techniques very easily, something that would actually be ratherplicated for people without magic talent, and even those that research magic would find it hard, apparently.


    I was surprised, it seems that having a "strong element" doesn''t always means having a "strong magic". And some are capable of having low capacity with magic conjuration and small talent, but strong element, in such cases, these people often have strong physiques from the get-go and are more talented at fighting physically. There are rare cases of people that is good with both magic and physical fighting, but sometimes people think that''s the norm because physical fighters are still able to conjure some magic spells and infuse their weapon attacks with their elemental affinity, but their spells cannot reallypare to the spells of an experienced magician.


    And Zack was one of such people, he was someone like my father was originally (after awakening fully as a hero and working hard for years, he became good at magic too), he has an excellent and talented physique since birth and also a strong element with wind, but his magic is subpar, even with the assistance of his spirits, so he has to do everything physically to cause an effect with his elements, but they''re sometimes like spells. A good example is when he unleashes a powerful destructive sh using his axe by infusing it with the power of the wind and thunder elements¡­ This means that his power with his element is amazing, and that paired with his physique is even better.


    Then what''s the reason behind this physique? My father had it that way because of both being a chosen hero and also because of his strict father making him train so hard since he was like three years old¡­ But what about Zack?


    What showed up from his aura was surprisingly simple, there were a lot of different small animalsing out as beast spirits, small and big birds, roaring panthers and tigers, fierce bears, and other monsters and beasts that aremon from this jungle, but there was also a strong wind element surrounding them all¡­ Perhaps his element had been developing alongside his physique, which made these beasts stronger than they should be originally? They looked like they were merely the essence ofmon beasts he had eaten that were cooked through Cooking Magic, nothing too much.


    Nheless, it wasn''t as impressive as Aquarina''s aura, but it was still very remarkable and honestly quite strong, it surprised me and also made me proud, I am happy my friend is getting stronger¡­ I can''t wait to see him grow stronger and spar more with him, sparing with my friends is always where I have the most fun after all. Seeing how they''re slowly developing and attempting to catch up with me is always entertaining.


    "Incredible, you got arge quantity of many beasts working together somehow¡­" Said Ninhursag. "You''ve got a lot of knack for it as well, Zack! Very well."


    With that done, Ninhursag took out her hands from the kid''s heads and sighed in relief. Aquarina and Zack''s bodies stopped exuding such enormous elemental auras and finally reseeded for the moment, resting in the floor. I quickly moved to their side and petted their backs, slowly massaging their shoulders and using my healing magic to rx them. The pain was not gonepletely after Ninhursag pulls her hands away, so I had to calm them down.


    "Are you okay now?" I asked. "Ninhursag was a bit rough, but the ritual should be done now."


    "Yeah¡­ I am okay¡­" Sighed Aquarina. "I am very tired though, but thanks to you, Sylphy, I think I am fine. Your healing hands are always the very best there is!" Aquarina smiled adorably back at me as she seemed to grow more rxed after I massaged her shoulders while infusing my healing magic.


    "Yeah, I feel better now¡­ I didn''t expect a whole jungle of monsters to be inside of me though¡­" Sighed Zack. "That was way too freaky, I don''t know if I will ever be able to actually transform into all of them or something, but it would be convenient I guess." Zack seemed to have recovered better, he was a hardy boy after all, and as firm as a rock, but his shoulders were still sore, and he masked his rxation with a serious face.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yeah, it would be pretty nice if you could transform into all of those, I am honestly envious, I wish I had more beasts, but my dragon just ate them all¡­" I sighed. "I will need to eat the meat of something equally strong as a red dragon or stronger if I want a second beast sprit, don''t I?"


    "Exactly." Said Ninhursag. "That''s what you''ll need to do, sadly. I have also strong beast spirits within me, but I know how to control them from not eating the rest, I seal them in the depths of my body and soul and only unleash the chains binding them when I really need them¡­ That three-headed chimera was one of them, but you wouldn''t believe me if I told you I have a few other monsters just as terrifying if not even more terrifying inside? Oh well, you didn''t saw the chimera I guess¡­"


    "We didn''t saw it but that certainly sounds pretty scary nheless¡­" I said. "A-Anyways, what do we do now?"


    "For now you should rest a bit¡­ But whatester is learning some basic Druid spells andprehend the ability to call upon the beast spirits." Said Ninhursag. "It isplicated and might take many weeks or months, so take it easy, there''s no rush."


    -----

 Chapter 219 The Great Benefits Of Leveling Skills

    -----


    After that initial ritual with Ninhursag, we decided to move out to other things, such as eating with our parents and then we decided to take it easy for the rest of the day, mostly by practicing magic conjuration for me, while Zack went to hack a tree with his axe and Aquarina was practicing magic with her new spirit. Due to that, I was left all by myself in the tent and I was able to begin my operation "gain more skill proficiency"!


    How do I do it? Well, I just stealthily walk outside using the Stealth Spell that I transferred from my previous life to this one and improved with new rune conjuration, which makes me more¡­ well, stealthy, and then I walked into the nearby forest. With the help of Naturia at my side, we began to conjure the Agriculture Skill constantly, making all nts around us grow bigger and then taking out that life and slowly making them grow drier. It was the same process of giving and taking! And now that the Skill was at Level 5, it was very strong.


    The effects of Agriculture at Level 5 were enhanced by +50%, it was a t +10% with each level, and now at Level 5, it was enhanced by half as much as its original effects, making nts grow even healthier, but also dry even faster when I take away the life, I gave to them. Of course, it cannot let me take the energy that they originally had, but when I infuse so much life to them and then take it away, it be deadlier. Of course, I cannot use it on animals or mushrooms, only nts. This is a specific skill so unless I fight some nt monster, I won''t have an advantage using this.


    Of course, I can use it to enhance the nts of my surroundings to help me out, or even grow nts out of seeds into nt monsters, but those are still generally weak and don''tst long, of course, their strength and duration has been extended now that I got the skill to level 5 and it has a +50% enhancement to its effects, so there is something nice to that.


    I have discovered it didn''t worked on animals or mushrooms long ago. Some people in this world still associate mushrooms with just some type of nt, but they''re their own de of living beings after all, they''re just their own thing, mushrooms. Theye in various forms, and I remember some of them doing symbiosis with certain types of algae and nts too, but I don''t know if I can control those, and I also have to find them yet.


    I continued doing this same thing over and over again, making nts grow and then taking away the life I infused into them, I did this moderately with short breaks of around ten minutes to rx and not get myself too stressed or tired either, my body can only take as much mana before it gets too exhausted to even move.


    I continued doing this while I sat down in the forest with the help of Naturia, and without realizing it all the exhaustion of the day hit me and I fell asleep while sitting near a tree, Naturia continued conjuring the Skill for me through our soul connection which allowed her to do this, but I ended falling asleep and she wasn''t able to continue without me being conscious¡­


    ¡­And when I woke up, I found myself inside of the tent, sleeping over a bed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Eh? Ah, someone must have carried me here¡­" I sighed, as Alice suddenly spoke to me.


    "Your father found you and carried you back to the tent to sleep, he said that you were working too hard." Said Alice. "You shouldn''t overexert yourself to the point you fall asleep, Sylphy!"


    "Ahh¡­ My father was the one¡­ Oh well¡­" I sighed. "It is not like I got any option, right? I might as well train until I drop half dead rather thanzing around, it is just not my style, and sleeping after working so hard always feels extra nice¡­"


    "I see, you''re just a workaholic¡­" Sighed Alice. "You''re really quite hopeless, aren''t you?"


    "Not even the dragons trained this hard back then, you''re really an insane girl, Sylphy¡­" Sighed Ignatius. "But I guess that was rewarded."


    "Rewarded?"


    Ding!


    [The Level of [Agriculture: Lv5] has increased to Level 6!]


    "Oohh, it increased in level again, nice! Maybe at the end of the week it can reach Level 10? It only needs three more levels¡­" I said. "I should start gaining some proficiency right now!"


    "Wait a bit! Hold on right there, since I gave you this damn power, you''re working way harder than usual,e on, go to eat and then you''re going to sleep until tomorrow." Said Alice. "And no buts!"


    Alice had grown attached to me a lot more, and she was also naturally worried about my health, that was fine, I understood her, but I hate wasting time! I wanted to train more¡­ And it is just very easy so I should still do it while I can¡­ But maybe this is a bit too much, perhaps I should take a break until tomorrow. It is already night by now, probably around 8 PM? So I should just go to eat something and enjoy the rest of the night sleeping leisurely.


    "Okay, you''re right, maybe I should take it easy¡­" I said, as I jumped out of the bed and walked towards the dining room, which was just a big tent, so I guess dining tent. On the way there, I began to think about how good the Agriculture Skill could get if I reached Level 10. And what other Skills could emerge after it reached Level 10 too? There should be something else that would show up afterwards, right? But what could it be? I wonder¡­ Well, there''s no point wondering this so much, time to eat.


    -----

 Chapter 220 Change Of Plans

    -----


    I decided to check the Skill Status and see how it was going and how much it had changed after increasing the level from five to six, it seems to have improved.


    -----


    [Agriculture: Lv6]


    Skill Proficiency: 162 / 6000


    A signature Skill from the Farmer ss.


    Grants the ability to detect the health of nts, their inner talents, capabilities, and species by just ncing at them. Additionally, grants the ability to enhance and control nts through the usage of Mana.


    Level Bonus (6): Enhances the Skill''s Effects by +60%


    -----


    I checked the Status for the Skill once more, and saw that I now needed 6000 Skill Proficiency Points, that''s quite a lot now¡­ It might take me more than I expected, and it increases by +1000 plus the previous quantity, so I always need more and more, quite the hassle.


    Of course, the Level Bonus has also increased, and I acquired a nice new boost of +10% to the Skill effects. If it could reach +100%, how strong would the skill be? It is quite insane that by just repeatedly using a Skill I can gain skill proficiency and make it stronger, although it constantly requires more and more, so it is quite exhausting. I guess you could call it "grindy".


    The mechanics for Skills seem pretty easy to tell, it is just constantly repeating the usage of something for an enormous quantity of time, I don''t know how this even works, but I guess in real life it also somewhat is a good way to be stronger, exercising is a repeated action, and also conjuring magic constantly is a good way for your magic to be swifter.


    I suppose getting better at such things is all about repeating the same action over and over again, constantly, and probably forever¡­ No wait that''s how all life is, isn''t it? We wake up, sleep, go to the bathroom, eat, sleep, and repeat¡­ It is a constant repeat of the same actions.


    Ah, thinking about this really put me on perspective, I just gotta continue the grind. I moved to the dining room and greeted my family, my mother was the first to greet me by reprimanding me a bit, while my father smiled nervously at her side.


    "Sylphy! Did you just fell asleep in the woods?" She asked. "Your father told me that he found you sleeping there, too unconscious to even move for yourself! What if a monster would have showed up? You shouldn''t take naps in the middle of the wilderness! And what were you doing there?"


    "Sorry¡­ I was practicing Nature Magic." I said. "I am getting better at it, now I can extract life from nts way better than before. It might be more useful¡­"


    "Oh¡­ So you were practicing¡­ You should overexert yourself though. You already worked hard through the entire day, I thought you were going to take the day off and just rest." Sighed my mother.


    "Sorry again¡­ I am just a workaholic, I cannot be without doing something, I am either sleeping or training or practicing magic." I sighed. "It feels wrong if I am not doing something like that while on my free time."


    "Hmm¡­ I-I guess we can''t help it." Sighed my mother. "After all the things you''ve gone through, it is natural that you might want to grow as strong as possible as fast as possible¡­ I suppose that if you use all of the time, when you grow up, you''ll surely be admirably strong. But even then... I don''t want my daughter to skip those nice moments of her childhood because she wants to grow stronger, you know? You''ve already matured so fast¡­ I just want you to appreciate these years and have fun."


    My mother was right, I should probably embrace these years and just have normal childish fun, the thing is, my two other friends are also hard workers and workaholics too, so they''re probably in the same thing as me, they want to use all the time they got to grow stronger. I guess my mother experienced a bad childhood? Well, I had a nice one¡­ until the thing with the bandits happened.


    And my mother probably is so old she misses being a child? Perhaps that might be, perhaps she wants to be a child again without all the bad parenting she probably had, her parents seem, apparently and based in what she told me back then, quite the people¡­


    "I also want you to enjoy your childhood, Sylphy¡­" Sighed my father. "I wish we could give you a life without worries and concerns, even with all the strength we have¡­ It seems very hard."


    "Yeah¡­" Sighed my mother. "P-Perhaps we should really go to my home¡­ In there, there is a big barrier, stronger than any barrier we can erect ourselves as it is being fueled by the artifacts of my ancestors and my father''s tremendously strong magic, he''s not a Pir for nothing¡­ But¡­ Sigh¡­"


    "I guess we should, after this, we should make our way there." Said my father.


    "Yeah, you''re right, perhaps I''ll bring the amazon there as well, they''ll be most secure in that ce. The travel will be very long though, can we cross the sea with so many people too?" She wondered.


    "If we bring out the old ship, yeah, it should be possible." Said my father.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, that old thing¡­ And yes, I agree, going to the elven continent wouldn''t be a bad idea, this continent is gued with the human nations that just want to use us, at the very least the elves are too prideful to ask for our help openly." Said Shade.


    "I don''t like the elven continent but sure¡­" Said Nepheline.


    "Eh? W-What''s happening now?" I wondered. "What are you talking about?"


    "Its going to be a long journey so it is a long-term n pretty much, but if we go to my home, the Elven Nation, it should be more secure and safe, and you can have a better childhood there¡­" Said my mother.


    "We are elerating our ns, but it is not as if we got any other option." Insisted my father.


    -----

 Chapter 221 Plans To Move To The Elven Continent

    -----


    We didn''t had any other option? What did they meant by this? I wonder if they''re actually nning to move to the Anta Continent, where the Elven Nation of Evergreen is located, which is the birthce of my mother, she''s the eight daughter of the King and the Queen of that ce so that would make me a princess- Ah, yeah, they just said that.


    "Really?! We are going to meet my grandmas and aunties and uncles?!" I asked in excitement. "I can''t wait!"


    "W-Well¡­"


    "Yeah¡­"


    My mother and my father looked at me with a bit of pity, as if they didn''t wanted to tell me the truth about something quite important because they feared they would disappoint me. I had already heard from my mother that my grandparents were not the best, but I was okay with that, as long as I could see them for once, I would be alright with that, also I got a lot of aunties and uncles there, as my mother has another seven siblings who are all apparently older than her¡­


    There are a few that are nice, like one of her elder sisters that always sends her food and other things from that continent through a teleportation artifact back in our home¡­ So there''s definitely nice people out there as well, I am pretty sure that not everybody is just an asshole or something.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So we are really going there?" Wondered Aquarina. "But what about Sylphy''s home? She got all her stuff there!" Said Aquarina.


    "I''ll take a quick trip there to bring it with us." Said my father.


    "Bring it with us?" I asked. "H-How?"


    "Well, that''s not so hard, the house is made of wood, right? Some Nature magic should give it life, a few feet, and let it walk by itself." Said my mother.


    "W-What? You can just do that?" I asked.


    "Yeah, you''ll learn that eventually, even dead wood can be revived if your nature magic is strong enough. And you''ll be able to shape it around and more¡­" She said. "For now, enjoy your dinner, dear, let''s leave these ns forter because it is a very long-term nt we got."


    "Okay¡­" I said.


    Aquarina and Zack were obviously going toe with me at the end, because we are moving the entire Amazon Tribe with us, which obviously include them into the pack. And my parents also said they were bringing our house by moving itself? That''s quite crazy to think about.


    "So we are going to the elves too?" Wondered Aquarina. "I don''t want to go to another continent¡­ It is scary¡­" Aquarina seemed to finally show some insecurities, sometimes she acts way to calm for everything, but at the end she''s still a baby girl that needs to be protected.


    "We know how you might feel, Aquarina." Said Shade. "But you have to know that there are not many options. This is for your good and that of Sylphy, Zack, and the Amazon Tribe as well, this continent is dangerous¡­" Shade seemed to know better of the "darkness" of this continent, and was well aware that there was a certain darkness in this continent more than even in the continent of the elves.


    "This continent¡­ the continent of Gtea, despite being humans, it is dangerous. The major Empires that govern the continent are very discriminatory of wild tribes such as the Amazon, and the only ces where we can hide is in the wilderness, but the more these Empires expand over the continent, the morend they conquer and the more they destroy the forests to build more farms to feed their ever-growing poptions." Said Nepheline. "They treat us Amazon as savages¡­ Even as I am a Hero chosen by the gods, they barely hear the Gods'' words and only use them to manipte the masses, Gods are obviously not discriminatory of us, but they are for obvious motives. Making a target for the hate of the people is better so the people have a group they can hate, and they stop looking at the governments which are all corrupt."


    "Eh? Mommy I don''t get it¡­" Said Aquarina.


    "Ah¡­ Never mind, dear, I guess I spoke a bit too much. It was more of an inner rant than anything¡­" Sighed Nepheline. She seemed to be filled with a lot of hatred against these nations, and they seem to be pretty shitty, only using the gods for their own interests, without actually representing them for real but still making it seem as if they do¡­ Well, that''s pretty shitty indeed. But this was tooplicated to exin it to a girl like Aquarina.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it, Aquarina, Anta is a way better continent." Said Shade. "Despite Elves being prideful and selfish, they actually don''t target other races and live on their own, as long as they''re not bothered¡­"


    "It is part of the "living with nature" trope that we have." Said my mother. "It prohibits us from simply intervening with a whole species and do something to harm them until extinction, while humans are more aggressive and barbaric, we try to make peaceful ways to connect such tribes to society, if they''re aggressive we prefer to simply go away instead of attacking them because we know we could easily defeat them."


    Well, my mother is quite prideful of her race despite what she always says about her family, doesn''t'' she? Anyways, I guess she''s really talking about this seriously. The elves don''t seem aggressive against other races of people, and they let them on their own, unless these races are somehow warmongers trying to kill them, in such a case they would choose to flee and let them on their own, and if they keep insisting¡­ well, my mother implied that it might mean total annihtion using elves'' superior magic, tools, and even magic technology. It seems that the Elven Nation is incredibly strong and a superpower of the world of Terrarium


    -----

 Chapter 222 Theres No Time To Take It Easy

    -----


    "I am okay with leaving this forest I guess, but isn''t going to a whole new continent a bit too much of a stretch? Isn''t that a bit too much? I mean¡­ Yeah, it is a lot! Why are we doing this?" Asked Zack. "The trip by itself would also take so long¡­" I could understand how Zack felt, I honestly felt a bit like the same, but I was also excited about going and meeting my elven family, so that was negated. But even then, I could understand his fears and how he felt about this entire thing. It really made me feel insecure, but our parents were there, they were strong, very strong, and I knew it, even when they have been recently constantly saying "We are not that strong", they''re very humble, aren''t they?


    "I know but that''s what we have decided, we have been talking about it for a long while now, Zack, so don''t be like that." Said Ninhursag. "I will be there apanying you, so don''t feel scared for having to travel far away, I will always be there to look over you." Ninhursag looked at Zack as she petted his head and hugged him, she held him with her arms and sat him down over herp, Zack dislikes being so affectionate, but he couldn''t fight against his mom''s powerful arms, and he ended being cuddled by her and kissed all over his face.


    "Uagh¡­ Okay, I get it! You''ll be there¡­!" He cried. "P-Please stop, Ninhursag!" Zack was struggling to breathe at this point, Ninhursag can be a very clingy mommy sometimes. Zack was finally let free after he approved this by force, pretty much.


    "Well, as long as my parents and Sylphy is there, I think¡­ I can ept it¡­" Sighed Aquarina. "There will be a lot of people there though, isn''t it? I am a bit scared as well, and the travel there through the sea will also be kind of scary¡­" Aquarina despite being a magician of water wasn''t that fond of a giant and near-endless water mass, and it was indeed quite scary to travel through it, I had never gone through the sea in my previous life, I had barely visited many ces back then actually, so this is going to be a big trip.


    "That''s good then, let''s continue moving forward and preparing, we are moving on in around two or three days." Said Shade. "We''ll get you all out of here safely." Shade seemed to be reassuring us about this, but there were certain rumors I heard from them about certain¡­ beings lurking around, apparently something is bringing the goblins here, and that something could be another of these stupid demon lords.


    I wish Beelzebub could talk a bit about this entire thing, but the bastard is not listening to me at all, and he has been ignoring me ever since he showed up in my soul, he''ll eventually give up, I know of it, but how long will he take? I''ve never seen a fly this stubborn before in my entire life. Ignatius was supposedly from this faction too with the dragons and demons allying but he''s also clueless, and Furoh was a mere soldier, so he knows even less.


    For now we ended eating together and then I decided to move to my bed and sleep. But before sleeping, I spent around two hours using Agriculture once more in some grass I had saved in my pocket, slowly gaining more proficiency.


    [You gained +1 Skill Proficiency]


    [You gained +1 Skill Proficiency]


    [You gained +1 Skill Proficiency]


    [You gained +1 Skill Proficiency]


    ¡­


    Hehe¡­ Ugh¡­ I feel sleepy now. I should really just sleep. I wish I could leave this work to Naturia or Alice, but they cannot do multitask while I am asleep, the system skills are tied to my soul and consciousness, Naturia can only use Agriculture due to my permission, if I am unconscious, she can''t. Alice can also somewhat do some automatic skill activation, but the same rules apply to her as well, so I cannot cheat this system and grow stronger even while sleeping, sadly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I ended falling asleep for the rest of the night and then I woke up the next day with some more energy packed up, so I immediately sat down in bed and began using Agriculture once more. Yeah, there was no time to rest in here, I must grow as strong as possible, if repeatedly using this dumb Skill will make me stronger in the long run, there''s no point in not doing it, the mechanic is simple and nothing too hard to do, and in my previous life I was known for being a stubborn person that liked doing something until I could perfectionate it.


    This is why even as talentless at magic as I used to be, I was able to learn several useful Spells and more, and due to this, I was capable of bing strong and useful, the little mana I had was trained until I was able to use spells and even learned a way to boost my physical strength using mana as well, so I could be someone strong enough to protect myself from my enemies and also be capable of defeating them when I was given the opportunity, thanks to this arduous training, in myst moments of life I was able to take down many bandits at the same time.


    And in this life, I''ve given many gifts that have boosted my possibilities and talents greatly, infinite mana is one of those, and this System''s Skills, even if glitched and without theplete capabilities of it, I am pretty sure I can do many things with it, I have to keep trying and gaining more power through this small opportunity that cost us so many years to open, this single Skill will change my fate and make me even stronger¡­ I am sorry, mom, dad, but I am not someone that can easily "take it easy".


    -----

 Chapter 223 The Green Skin Army Approaches

    -----


    Countless Goblins, Orcs, and Trolls began to move around, wearing leather armor and wielding stone weapons, they seemed primitive and without much intelligence either. In this day and age in the World of Terrarium, stone weapons and leather armor wouldn''t help anybody against the powerful monsters that dwell in the wilderness. However, these groups of Green Skins were all primitive tribes brought from the Demon Continent, they only live in forests or inside of dungeons, and have polished their own fighting styles using whatever tools they can find, being monsters and not people, they are incredibly strongerpared to normal humans, dwarves, elves, and more, and can naturally use even their skin as a shield for the stronger ones such as Goblin Champions, Orcs, and Trolls.


    And it wasn''t as if the onemanding and ordering them all cared about their safety or something, nor he had the resources to make the wear steel armor and weapons, he simply made them construct things out of the leather of the monsters or beasts they could hunt, and make weapons out of their bones and the stones they could find anywhere else. It was improvised, but Green Skins are not known for having enough resources to build their army with thetest armor and weapon types, and unlike humans, they don''t need it as much.


    A blue-skinned demon sat down over an enormous mammoth-like monster, looking down at his army marching across the jungle, with weapons and ready to fight, they had already detected the tribe of amazon moving out, and his vengeance was finally going to be fulfilled, avenging his father was an opportunity given to him by this mysterious magician that had showed up once on his hideout, and since then, he has been preparing for this day.


    "At longst, we are starting. I was dying while waiting for so long¡­" He said with a malicious smile. "Let''s begin the hunt already!"


    The blue-skinned demon raised a ck sword, as his entire presence emanated an aura of demonic energy and greatness so enormous that it covered all the Green Skins with it, infusing some strange, magical power that only made them grow stronger, all while sharing his same sentiment¡­ the unrelenting desire for revenge!


    As the enormous army marched, a magician covered in purple and gold robes looked at the scene, his skin was pale white and his eyes shone with bright red color, he seemed to be dead, but he was a living human. He seemed tired though, his body was growing weaker every second, and he was already at the end of his lifespan¡­ for some reason, despite being not older than 40.


    "And there they go¡­ I am sure they''ll be able to buy me some time. Although¡­ An, Shade, Faylen, and Nepheline¡­ Those four are way too strong, even with kids and a whole tribe to protect¡­ They might still pull through it¡­" He thought. "However, it seems that they have given up on the Core¡­ This is my opportunity to seize it before anybody else. Thank you, Aberno, I hope you die while fighting, or something¡­ I never cared about a lowly barbarian like you anyways."


    The man thought to himself many things, as he walked away and then opened a ck portal in the middle of the empty air, walking through it and teleporting himself somewhere else¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As the Green Skin army marched, small little blue slimes crawled around while looking at the scene from afar, atop the trees, these little slimes quickly grew rmed, escaping from the scene and moving back to their original body, crossing several kilometers, and reaching the main body, a bigger blue slime, Pyuku, and fusing back with it.


    "PYU?!"


    Pyuku suddenly jumped out of Aquarina''s arms, beingpletely rmed by the news, he wished he could speak the same tongue as these people, but he could not, because right now he would be telling them that an army of Green Skins ising right towards this direction!


    ¡­


    The end of the week has finallye, and with that, the Tribe of Amazon led by Shade and Nepheline have begun to move across the jungle atop tamed six-limbed lizards carrying most of the luggage, and even several tamed gray wolves walking around the entire group of tribe men and defending them from any small to medium-sized predator that might attempt to get closer.


    The group of heroes led the tribe towards the outside of the jungle, attempting to reach the outskirts of the jungle and then lead them to more unexplorednds known as the Vast Grasnds of Grandwindia, a region of the continent of Gatea known for its vast grasnds and wild monsters that roam them everywhere, it has not been conquered duet to the "natural" wall made up by the jungle, so very few people have settled up, and the biggest human settlement were small towns of people living peacefully, it was the ideal ce to make their way to the coasts of the continent and then travel to the Anta Continent, where the Elves were located.


    Sylphy had been feeling nervous this entire time since today in the morning, she had been looking around everywhere using her magic that enhances her vision, seeing anywhere there could be any threat¡­ Aside from the asional wild monster, there hasn''t been anything weird.


    "Sigh¡­" Sylphy looked back at Aquarina at her side, the two girls, alongside Zack, were traveling atop arge six-limbed lizard with blue scales and colorful feathers on its tail, while Sylphy''s mother, Faylen, was in front of the lizard,manding the big creature.


    "What''s wrong, Sylphy?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "I-I am nervous¡­ I don''t know when the green skins wille¡­ I can''t see anything even with my eyes." She sighed.


    "Don''t worry, Sylphy, you won''t have to fight this, we are here to protect you¡­" Said Faylen. "We have already decided that we won''t let you fight, this is our own fight after all."


    "Mother¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 224 The Mysterious Blue Demon

    -----


    Faylen and An, alongside Shade and Nepheline had talked about it and discussed it, all four parents had reached the consensus that they won''t let their children fight against whatever is brewing in the jungle. Even if its just some pesky goblins at the end, they don''t want to risk their lives anymore. They have been letting them go explore around and kill monsters just so they can learn from it and gain experience, but now that things have be too serious for that, they wanted them to stay within the caravan and not fight.


    They were children that were younger than ten years of age, it was insane to make them fight against Demon Lords or even an army of Green Skins, despite how strong they were, and despite how sometimes they were forced to fight, and despite how they even were trapped and had to fight a Demon Lord by themselves¡­ that didn''t meant they would suddenly begin doing so.


    Their parents didn''t wanted to make them suffer anymore and were going to use the strength they had umted over their years as Heroes to defeat any foe that were to dare step closer to them as they moved outside the jungle.


    "I don''t want you children to go through these painful experiences¡­ It is not something that kids your age should go through¡­" She sighed. "It was not normal that you had to fight a Demon Lord back then¡­ I don''t want you to do it either, Sylphy¡­ You''re staying with mama, let me handle everything."


    "Mother¡­ Okay¡­" Sighed Sylph. Despite having lived a previous life where she had to survive and fight with everything she had, she was now a children again, and had a mother that only wanted her happiness. Despite how much she wanted to help them fight, she had to stay in the backlines.


    "Let''s trust our parents, Sylphy." Said Aquarina. "I am sure they''ll handle things out!" Aquarina tried to cheer Sylphy a bit, although Sylphy wasn''t sad because she won''t be able to fight, but she had a bad feeling about this entire thing.


    "Ninhursag is also in the frontlines with everybody else, I''m sure they''ll be able to handle things as theye." Said Zack. "After look! Your mother is even making an enormous barrier all around the moving caravan, isn''t that amazing? I didn''t even knew barriers could be shaped into such a form¡­"


    Faylen had created a special tube-shaped barrier made of yellow light that covered everybody within the caravan, this powerful barrier was made using her incredibly strong magic, and was fueled directly with her Mana, and the spiritual energies of all her familiars as well. She didn''t ran out of Mana because her Mana regeneration as incredibly fast as she absorbed the energies from the environment to replenish it, and her mana pool was immense as well.


    "R-Right¡­ I guess that''s right¡­ Though it is sad we had to leave that barrier back there¡­ Was it made by the Witch?" Wondered Sylph.


    "Yes, it was made by our old friend, the Witch of the Blue Mountain." Said Faylen. "I am not really as good as her at making barriers, but I can still make some pretty amazing ones if I put the energy and time into it." Faylen felt prideful of herself despite admitting that somebody else was better than her.


    "I-I see... Mother is really amazing to be able to make something like this." Said Sylph. "I hope I can one day make something as incredible."


    "You will, dear, you''re already a very talented girl, we just need to wait some time and you''ll be able to make some amazing creations, amazing everybody." Said Faylen. "We''ll teach you more in the Anta Continent- Ah, what''s wrong with your slime, Aquarina? It is making too much of a fuss now."


    Faylen pointed out at Pyuku who has been moving his tentacles around while crying, trying to tell everybody something but not being able to because he was incapable of speaking themon tongue.


    "PYUUUUU!"


    "W-What''s happening to you, Pyuku? You''ve gotten all annoying out of the sudden now!" Sighed Aquarina.


    "PYUU!"


    Suddenly, Pyuku touched Aquarina''s forehead, as Aquarina suddenly heard the voice of a young boy speaking into her mind! Out of nowhere, Pyuku began to speak to her through some sort of telepathy that only could be done between Master and Familiar!


    "Aquarina! Bad! This is bad! Green skins! They areing! Closer! Hurry! Prepare! Tell everybody!" Pyuku spoke with his little boy''s voice, surprising Aquarina, this was the first time that Pyuku actually spoke to her!


    Aquarina''s eyes opened wide as she looked at the blue slime with surprise! She quickly realized that he somehow knew all of this, and wanted her to tell everybody else about it!


    "Pyuku! He spoke to me through telepathy!" Said Aquarina.


    "He did what?!" Asked Sylph in surprise. "He can speak?!"


    "What did he said?" Asked Zack.


    "H-He said that the green skins areing closer, led by a blue skinned demon man!" Said Aquarina.


    ? "So that was it¡­?!" Asked Faylen. "Blue skinned demon¡­ So that was it! This man¡­ I can''t believe he had a son¡­" Muttered Faylen, her mind moved incredibly quickly with many thoughts, she immediately found out the truth within mere seconds through her incredibly deduction abilities.


    "But what demon, mother?" Asked Sylphy.


    "A Demon¡­ This demon is probably rted, or maybe even the son of the demon that came here years ago¡­ I think you might already know about the demon that settled in here and tried to find refugee, right? A Demon Lord with the power to control the Green Skin Race to his will¡­ The one responsible for the death of Ninhursag''s family¡­" Said Faylen.


    "What?!" Asked Zack in shock.


    "We have to quickly tell the others¡­" Said Faylen, quickly using Telepathy and speaking to An, Shade, Nepheline, and Ninhursag!


    "All of you, prepare for battle, the green skins areing closer, led by¡­ a blue-skinned demon."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 225 The Army Gets Closer

    -----


    Blue Skinned demon, the name of such a race was quite umon, and their origins were also a mystery, they only knew that this race of demons were capable of controlling Green Skins, a race of demon-like monsters. It was spected that they were a superior Green Skin, some sort of King amongst Kings, an Emperor, who evolved into an actual demon and turned his skin color from green to blue, bing something akin to a god for the Green Skins, a figure that has been actually venerated through the Green Skin''s lore for generations.


    All tribes of Green Skins across the entirety of the Demon Continent knew of this "god" the Blue Skinned Demon, the one that has ascended and whose skin was no longer green, but blue, a color that for the green skins represented a god, as it was the color of the sky itself. Blue Skinned Demons were rare, and there were only very few known in history, and all of them got ultimately in by the heroes of their generations, but somehow, they always left children that would take their position in the future and lead the Green Skins into battle once more¡­


    Thest time the heroes fought such a being, it was in this very jungle, when the Blue Skinned Demon Lord escaped from war with a few thousands Green Skins and settled down into this forest, attempting to conquer it, trying to destroy all the viges of the people in here. This is where Ninhursag''s family met their doom, and also where this blue skinned demon died by the hands of the previous heroes that were the mentors of An and the rest, with the help of Faylen, who was both a mentor and a new hero¡­ Since then, Ninhursag has been growing with Nepheline and apanied the heroes through some adventurers, but never grew strong enough to be a true heroine. She ended staying in the jungle, until the time when Nepheline and Shade came back from their crusade to the demon continent where many of the heroes, she met that made up their party had died.


    The two settled down in the amazon vige, while Ninhursag sometimes came to give them a visit. However, that peace onlysted for too long before a new invasion of green skins of a mysterious origin emerged in the jungle, led by the son of tis previous blue skinned demon, he tried to do what his father could not, but ended being in by the heroes once more. But due to being unprepared, many amazon warriors died that day, including Zack''s parents¡­


    At the end, now there was a third blue skinned demon¡­ It felt as if the entire family wasn''t going to rest until they were to kill them for some reason, a grudge that has been transferred to the next generations, this was the grudge of the blue demons.


    An, Shade, Nepheline, and Ninhursag quickly heard Faylen''s words as they grew rmed of what was urring, if the blue demon was really here, then the green skins would be incredibly vicious but also coordinated, and perhaps even stronger.


    "So it wasn''t just a Goblin King as we thought? There is a Blue Demon here! Damn it, is this like the third already?!" Asked An. "What is wrong with these guys and this jungle?"


    Anined first, he was tired of fighting them, this was already the third of them, it already felt like a very bad joke to him, but the rest were more serious about the situation.


    "This is not good, he''ll be able to easily enhance the green skins andmand them as if they were his army, we won''t be able to easily deal with them if he''s in the back hiding from our presence either¡­" Said Shade.


    "One of us will have to go into the back of the army of green skins, and reach the blue demon then? So it''s beheading the king again? We did it before, we can do it now too." Said Nepheline.


    "But this time without anyone else dying." Said Shade.


    "I''ll go." Said Ninhursag.


    The heroes looked at her with surprise.


    "No you don''t! Ninhursag, you''re fairly weaker than us, you''re going to get killed if you dive into the army of Green Skins, especially with the boost they''re receiving!" Said Faylen from afar.


    "I have recovered a lot of my health thanks to you, Faylen¡­" Said Ninhursag. "And I can also shapeshift into a Goblin and a Goblin Champion as well, I could infilter their army and sneak towards the leader and then transform into a monster and kill him. Blue Demons are not strong by themselves, right? Their enving powers is what''s dangerous about them."


    The heroes fell silent for a bit, her n did had some reason behind, and it actually sounded quite good, if she could easily sneak behind the ranks of the green skins then¡­ it could be possible to behead the king without actually having to engage with the green skins. Of course, the green skins would still be monsters even if the blue demon dies, but they won''t be fearless anymore, after sensing their Auras, they would easily all run away for their lives instead of being forced to fight and die miserably.


    "That sounds like a good n." Said An.


    "An!" Said Faylen angrily. "She''s¡­ just recovering, you can''t give her such a responability!"


    "Don''t you realize it, Faylen? She wants this, this is her revenge¡­ Let her have his head." Said An.


    "¡­T-This is not about revenge; this is about survival! You can''t¡­ Sigh¡­" Faylen sighed at the end, letting them do as they pleased.


    "Thank you." Said Ninhursag.


    "I suppose you''re going then." Sighed Shade.


    "We''ll support you and watch over you with our spirits, you won''t be alone on this fight, not anymore." Said Nepheline, patting her friend''s shoulders.


    "Nepheline¡­ everyone¡­ Thank you for giving me this opportunity." Said Ninhursag.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As the heroes spoke, the army of Green Skins finally emerged within Sylphy''s sight, and they were hundreds- no, thousands!


    "T-They''reing! They''re here! The Green Skins!" She said, rmed about the fight that was approaching.


    -----

 Chapter 226 Escaping While Fighting

    -----


    Sylphy noticed it with her amazing sight capabilities, she saw an army of Green Skins approaching at a fast pace towards the caravan! The Amazon people looked with surprise as they saw countless, green-skinned soldiers marching across the jungle and quickly reaching up to them, in fact, they were way too fast! How was that possible?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "T-They''re so fast! Are they running a marathon or something?!" Asked Faylen in surprise. Inside of the Elven Kingdom there are things simr to Earth''s Olympics, and therefore, the term "marathon" is used when describing someone or a group of people that is hurrying up way too much to do something.


    "It is the power of the Blue Demon, he has Support Magic capable of enhancing all of their capabilities, Physical Strength, Magical Power, Agility, Movement Speed, and more!" Said An. "We have to quickly thin them out before they get closer to the barriers!"


    An quickly summoned his zing de, which materialized out of the mes that his body exuded as a ming aura, forming into the wondrous de of mes he has used to even slice through a dimension when his daughter and Aquarina ended trapped inside of one by a mysterious entity.


    "I am going in!" He said.


    "Me too." Shade said, as he quickly gathered the shadows within his soul, an enormous aura of darkness began to emerge from within his entire being and covered his two sharp daggers, he was ready to fight as well.


    FLASH! FLASH!


    The two fathers jumped out of the six-limbed giant lizard they were traveling on as they fell over the armies of green skinsing from both left and right! An moved to the right, as he swung his zing de in midair, suddenly forming a gigantic spiraling vortex of mes that began to spread across the entire army, the Green Skins that finally could see the caravan in the distance were greeted by burning mes that began to consume them alive!


    "GRYAAAAAAHH¡­!"


    "GRUUUUOOHH¡­!"


    "AAAAGGGH¡­!"


    The screams of agony of hundreds of Green Skins were heard, as they resonated across the entire jungle, An was going all out with his mes, which he was able to control at will, making them unable to burn the natural nts of the jungle and only target his foes! This was the power of a Hero of mes, the fire he controlled were an expression of his very soul at this point, and they would not burn those he didn''t wanted to burn, therefore, no matter how many times the trees and every other nt were covered in these mes, they didn''t burn.


    "zing de Art: Sunlight Ray!"


    FLAAAASH!


    And then, as he finally reached the ground below, An infused even more Mana into his zing de, as the mes suddenly turned into a golden color, and an enormous quantity of sunlight began toe out of his sword as if he were the incarnation of the sun!


    "This is a technique that the old man Sun Hero taught me¡­ Have a taste of it!" Roared An, imitating the same technique that the Sun Hero, the previous hero before him that taught him many things when he was chosen as the next generation hero.


    SLAAAASH!


    An unleashed a powerful shing attack against the many Green Skins approaching him like savages that have lost all their reason, as the swarm of green-skinned humanoid monsters suddenly were blinded by an enormous ray of sunlight! The ray began to burn through all of them, quickly turning them all into ashes before they could even react!


    BOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    The enormous attack was like a beam of pure sunlight, so strong that An couldn''t contain its power too much, ending up leaving a giant crater in the ground that also ended turning into ashes most of the vegetation on its path¡­ He felt a bit bad, but he didn''t had the time to care about nature, he would do what he can, but he won''t go out of his way to limit his strength just to save some trees.


    An looked in front of him, he had at least killed over a hundred Green Skins with those two attacks, the power of a Hero that had defeated the Demon King was incredible¡­ However, there were thousands of Green Skins everywhere, and they were still approaching him even after seeing what he was able to do. He quickly realized this was part of the power of Blue Demons, they had the power to order green skins to leave aside any sense of reason or fear and to be fearless barbarians, even more savage than their true selves.


    An looked behind as the caravan moved, his senses spread around the entire battlefield as he swung his de masterfully, generating waves of heat that spread across his surroundings, burning everything that dared toe closer. He quickly noticed that the caravan was moving quite fast, but not fast enough to be able to easily get out of the jungle before the green skins were to getpletely wiped out¡­ So, they only had the option of either killing all the green skins or let them pester them for the rest of the trip¡­ and well, there was the other option.


    An noticed the presence of a powerful demon far into the distance sitting over a giant mammoth-like monster¡­ This was most likely the Blue Demon leading this entire army of Green Skins.


    "So there you are, bastard¡­" He said, as he continued to fight the hordes of Green Skins, killing dozens with every swing of his de, without letting them get across past his range.


    Meanwhile, Shade ran across the battlefield to the other side, using his daggers to cut through the barbarians with incredible precision and speed, shing them all into pieces with ease, his darkness spread everywhere, suffocating the foes that were not reached by his deadly daggers¡­ He looked back into the caravan, as he thought about his daughter and his wife, and all the people he was protecting.


    -----

 Chapter 227 The Amazing Power Of The Former Heroes

    -----


    Shade unleashed his shadows, not only was he fast moving and lethal with his daggers, but his shadows moved as if they werepletely independent from his own, waving around their tentacles and crushing anything they came across, easily destroying anything that would pose a treat to them as they crushed the green skins into piles of minced meat, sliced them into pieces, or crushed them, ttening them into the ground.


    BOOM! CLASH! CRASH!


    Shade continued moving, as his arms moved swiftly as well, his daggers continued to slice through the monsters with great mastery over his weapons. And then, Shade suddenly infusedrge quantities of shadow essence into the daggers andunched them towards his enemies as if they were projectiles.


    "Secret Shadow Dagger Arts: Living Dagger Chase!"


    FLAAAASH!


    The two weapons began to move on their own in midair, surprising the green skins as they were sliced into dozens of pieces, their bodies sttered over the entire forest floor, tainting it all with the red color of their innards, all while the daggers began to consume the blood of the foes they defeated, growing stronger and beginning to gain even more darkness essence, which made them fly at even faster speeds!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Meanwhile, Shade took out another pair of daggers from the dozens he had spread over his body through many belts and continued slicing through his enemies. His movements were incredibly fast, and he only resembled a mass of darkness rushing through the entire battlefield.


    Sylphy and Aquarina looked at their parents with amazed expressions on their faces, the girls were simply fascinated by how powerful their fathers could be, Shade and An could quite possibly be at the same level of strength already, and both were constantlypeting over who could be the better one at killing more foes.


    Sylphy and Aquarina''s hearts began to beat faster, as if their fighting spirit was being lifted by merely watching their fathers fight, the two girls really wanted to join their fathers and fight bravely as well, the two were sure that they had grown stronger since theirst encounter against the green skins, and really wanted to fight some more, but they were forced to stay here by Faylen.


    Even though Shade and An covered an enormous part of the battlefield, and took care of over 70% of the entire army of green skins by themselves, there were always a few hundreds slowly slipping away from their range and trying to attack the barriers directly.


    However, inside the barriers, the amazon were not going to just stay still, all of them had quickly loaded their weapons, sharp daggers, big rocks, and also bows and arrows, and they quickly began to fire their projectiles against the green skins, falling over their armies and killing dozens with amazing organization!


    CLAASH! BOOM! CRAASH!


    Their projectiles were incredibly strong, even a muscr woman of the amazon tribe could make a stone a very lethal weapon by throwing it, crushing the head of an Orc with amazing precision and uracy. The amazon tribe were one of the strongest humans there were, and their physical strength gifted by their amazing naturally strong physiques made them superhumans with titanic strength as they grew up.


    There were also several magicians, who began unleashing elemental spells of various wondrous colors over the enemy army, explosions of mes, roaring winds slicing through the enemies, and even falling boulders made of stone, fire, wind, and earth were their mostmon elements, and these elements continued pushing back any green skins that dared toe closer to them.


    The amazon were being enhanced by the power of someone, of course, Faylen had conjured several boosting spells over the amazon people, who were unwilling to just stay still and let the barrier protect them, and wanted to fight even if at long distance. She utilized several super advanced spells to increase their strength, precision, and uracy several times over, and even things such as magic power enhancement and more were also possible, Faylen was the ultimate support magician, with incredible support buffing spells and healing spells and a near endless mana quantity too that regenerated too fast for her to even notice a change.


    She was also healing Shade and An as they fought, using her healing magic from incredibly far away. This was obviously quite easy for her, who has be someone capable of even contending with Demon Lords. Her healing spells kept her husband and her friend healthy all while they could go all out without caring about stamina exhaustion or wounds over their bodies.


    Sylphy admired her mother as her eyes shone brightly, looking at the powerful elven hero as she waved her staff that began to emanate a glorious bright glow that covered everybody withrge quantities of buffing spells once more, constantly conjuring them over and over so they wouldn''t run out.


    And of course, Nepheline was also fighting, but she had decided to stay within the barrier to protect them just in case, she had special spells that abused her ability to shape the earth to her liking, and the various spirits she had tamed as familiars flew around her, helping her channel her earthy powers.


    "Primordial Earth Magic: Grand Gaia!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    Nepheline suddenly conjured a powerful Spell, as all of the earth and soil around the barrier began to transform and pile up, and then, enormous giants began to emerge one after the other, the smallest being 5 meters big, and they were all made of earth, rocks, and even metals and crystals, they were the strongest summons she could bring, Grand Gaia! They were a type of powerful Earth Golems that were born from the primordial power of earth magic.


    "GRUUUOOOH!"


    "ROOOOAARR!"


    "GRAAAAH!"


    The giants began to move forward, using their enormous fists and foot to crush their foes mercilessly, sttering them around the forest and leaving only bloody trails behind¡­!


    Sylphy then realized that the heroes worked the best when hey all fought together¡­ Seeing them all like this only inspired her¡­ She really had a long way to go!


    -----

 Chapter 228 The Limits Of Their Powers

    -----


    The enormous earth golems continued to crush the enemy while the whole caravan moved quickly outside of the jungle, the entire group was being swarmed by a near endless quantity of green skins, the entire group was putting their work into stopping them from getting too close, but some of them managed to sneak into the barrier, touching it and ending up getting vaporized alive by doing so


    BOOM!!!


    "Gryyeeaaahahh¡­!"


    Sylphy looked down as she realized the barrier had some sort of power that could let attacks and even people pass through it, but enemies would suddenly get attacked with deadly holy light that would vaporize them alive! This power was truly something else¡­ The magic that Faylen was using was both incrediblyplex and lethal, and she was controlling such a barrier leisurely as if nothing!


    Faylen looked around the battlefield as she pointed her staff, made of a mystical wood named Yggdrasil Wood and decorated on the top with a big yellow-gold jewel, she began unleashing a powerful magic!


    "Divine Holy Light Magic: Automatic Divine Ray."


    FLAAAASH!


    Suddenly, dozens of magic circles emerged all around the barriers, beginning to rotate with hundreds of runes each one, as they started to unleash powerful beams of holy light against the green skins one after the other! The powerful beams of light were like a spectacle by themselves, easily killing the monsters that came closer by vaporizing them into oblivion!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM BOOM!


    "A-Amazing¡­" Said Sylphy, as she looked at her mother''s magic, she was able to conjure amazing magic with just a mere thought, all these incrediblyplex magic circles and runes that took some time for Sylphy to build up were just made in a whim!


    "Things are doing quite great, but if we don''t kill the blue demon we''ll get annoyed through our entire trip, I don''t know if your father can keep up for so long- I don''t mean that he''ll get tired or something, but the more fire he unleashes, the more heat his body umtes, his physique makes it so he can absorb the heat and not make his attacks utterly destructive, but at some point he''ll have to take it all out or he''ll begin to get dizzy¡­" Sighed Sylphy''s mother. "So we cannot push him too hard without having a proper ce for him to go all out, or he''ll¡­ well, he might vaporize the entire jungle."


    "Is father some sort of living bomb?!"


    "Well yes, after reaching the level of power he does, his me powers are like that¡­" Sighed her mother. "He used such a technique to deal the finishing blow to the demon king¡­ He took enormous quantities of damage and umted it alongside heat, and then he just¡­ let it all out, the entire demon king''s castle exploded, and so the entire city surrounding it¡­ I still remember how hard it was to resist his mes using my barrier, it took everything I had."


    "F-Father is okay, right?" Asked Sylphy. "Doing that doesn''t hurt him?"


    "I¡­ Well, he''s okay." Said her mother. "Yeah¡­ However, at some point he''ll have toe back here can slowly release this energy like steaming out of his body."


    "I-I see¡­" Sighed Sylphy.


    Sylphy began to grow a bit concerned about her father, it seems that his powers were not so simple, and there were certain and strange mechanics that made him something like a living time bomb¡­ Overusing his mes would constantly make his body automatically absorb the heat, andter, he would have to unleash it into an explosion or he would grow too tired, it was something that sounded quite dangerous when Sylphy heard it out loud, and she only began to grow more concerned about her father''s safety.


    Of course, An was not someone that would easily let his daughter see him in such a state, and was moderately using his powers, if he were to go all out, he green skins would die even faster than now. Meanwhile, Shade''s daggers were constantly absorbing the blood of his enemies, while his shadows grewrge randrger, as if they were an uncontroble demon.


    Aquarina noticed her father''s amazing strength, but also felt a sudden fear, the intentions of these shadows were pure malice¡­ Her father never had bad intentions within him, but Aquarina''s ability to detect intentions and emotions were rmed each time she looked at her father, especially those shadows¡­ they really felt as if they were alive.


    "Papa''s shadows continue growing bigger¡­" She said. Faylen noticed Aquarina''s concerns.


    "You father''s shadows are like living beings of their own, they''re some sort of special magic that was born naturally from him as he grew stronger¡­ They are like some sort of independent demonic spirit that inhabits his soul, which expresses itself with his weapons and armor¡­ All over his body as well." Said Faylen. "It grows bigger and bigger based in how many living beings he can kill and how much blood he can absorb, it grants him amazing strength in battle, but it is a double-edged sword¡­ It can be uncontroble sometimes. But Shade¡­ has learned how to tame it, to some extent."


    "I-Is that so? Is that why I feel¡­ so much malice from these shadows?" Wondered the little Aquarina.


    "Perhaps¡­ It is certainly not a good-aligned entity, it has malice and monstrous nature within it¡­ I believe this power might be the expression of a certain part of Shade''s psyche¡­ Perhaps it could be all the negative emotions he holds¡­" Said Faylen. "It has been proven that his emotions affect the shadows¡­"


    "Papa¡­ Don''t push yourself too hard¡­" Sighed Aquarina, looking worriedly at her father, as she noticed that more and more green skins continued toe to the barrier.


    "Well, how about you three kids do some work? Unleash all the long-ranged attacks you want! I''ll buff you!" Said Faylen, as she decided to incentive the children to fight as well but within a safe ce.


    -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 229 Mothers Amazing Buff!

    -----


    Sylphy''s mother, Faylen, offered the trio of kids a splendid opportunity! She knew they were growing worried, even more as they were forced to just sit and watch, the trio was only growing more and more nervous as time went on, and Faylen really didn''t wanted them to go through such feelings of fear and nervousness, therefore, she decided to let them fight, although they would do it by sitting in here, they would still be able to unleash long-ranged attacks. This wasn''t because they were that needed, but mostly so they can let out some stress, growing nervous at such an age would only be detrimental to their mental growth, and Faylen didn''t wanted that of them.


    "Really mom?!" Asked Sylphy, she had been thinking this whole time about the Green Skins, Shade, and her father, and their special abilities that seemed to have drawbacks¡­ Do every hero''s abilities have such drawbacks? But what about her mother? Does she has one? And what about Nepheline? She didn''t knew¡­ and she was growing more worried about the possibilities of such things. However, she also wanted to help! She wanted to fight the monsters that were making their life difficult after all.


    "Yeah, you two as well." Said Faylen, she suddenly closed her eyes and conjured magic once more, as the trio of kids began to glow with bright golden light.


    "Ultimate Enhancement, Major Enhancement, Mid Enhancement, Superior Magical Boost, uracy Booster, Grand Fortune, Chanting Speed Enhancement, Divine Holy Blessing¡­" Faylen continued to chant high tiered magic with ease, one after another, Sylphy, Aquarina, and Zack were bathed in this wondrous golden light, as their power suddenly skyrocketed!


    "T-These buffs are amazing!" Said Zack. He suddenly felt as if his body had grown way stronger, his entire body felt heavier yet lighter at the same time, it was as if his strength had multiplied while he still was as swift as always¡­


    "Yeah!" Said Aquarina, she looked at her own body, which emanated a bright golden glow, mixing with her aura of water and ice, and making up arge quantity of mana and power surging from her body.


    "Amazing, mother your spells are incredible¡­ You can just conjure them all you want?!" Asked Sylphy.


    "Well¡­ It took me over 580 years to master this magic to this point, I''ve been studying it for many years, more years than any of our group, so it is normal for me- Although your grandfather and some of my eldest siblings¡­ Well, they easily surpass me." Said Faylen, recalling her family was quite distasteful, but now that she was preparing to go to Anta, she would have to confront them once more.


    However, as she said those words, the kids didn''t even listened to her, they pointed their hands into the monsters and began unleashing powerful magic, their already strong magic was boosted several times thanks to the buffs, and were making big explosions everywhere, distracting them from her words!


    "H-Hey! Listen to me¡­ Ah, kids¡­" Sighed Faylen, she let them have their "fun" while also helping in such a dire situation as they were now. Sylphy, Aquarina, and Zack would one day take her ce and also that of the heroes present in here, and when that time were toe, they would shoulder tremendous responsibility¡­ They were already incredibly talented at this age, and she already knew that her daughter would probably surpass her as she matured and learned more magic and fighting techniques. However, such a future wouldn''t exists if she ends up dying prematurely¡­


    Due to that, she cannot possibly let them die, and she continued concentrating, reinforcing the barrier all while enhancing everybody with buffs and even attacking the enemies with rays of holy light, she was micro-managing countless spells with ease, although deep down, within her mind and soul, there were many¡­ clones of herself wandering everywhere and building all the things she was doing.


    "Move quickly!"


    "Build this rune! Now!"


    "Okay, I got this!"


    "Take this one, build it!"


    "Ah! I am tired¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There were thousands of little Faylens moving inside of her own soul, these were the secret behind her ability to conjure magic so quickly, they were "Split Minds"! Around two hundred years ago, Faylen was able to split her own mind into many pieces which all became independent minds and also part of her own mind. This was thanks to having researched for almost four hundred years. Of course, the exhaustion of her soul by splitting her mind was tremendous, but the payback ended being even better.


    Thanks to these split minds, Faylen was able to create runes and magic circles with even more ease, as thousands of her own selves all worked together. Her own mind was like a hive by itself, and although this also caused her some headaches sometimes, or made her mood swing too much other times, where she needed time alone to reorganize her mind, this had been helping her tremendously at growing into the powerful magician she was today!


    Sylphy, unaware of her mother''s secret, continued fighting. She quickly summoned Naturia and Ignatius, her two spirits, as the two began to absorb her endless Mana and then were also affected by Faylen''s buff spells, which quickly increased their power amazingly!


    "T-This is a lot of power, is this your mother''s doing?! Incredible!" Said Ignatius.


    "Fooo! Fofofoooo!" Said Naturia.


    "Now, let''s do it together you guys!" Said Sylphy, as she concentrated her magical powers and used Ember continuously in conjunction with Ignatius fiery power, and then added several other fire spells too, thanks to the buffs of Faylen, Sylphy was able to conjure and chant magic even faster than before, giving her the advantage to create enormous fiery spells!


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    "Ahahaha! Oh yeah, let''s go!" Laughed Ignatius, as he was engulfed in mes and for a small moment, his entire body shapeshifted back into a fierce dragon made of mes, rushing into the battlefield, and exploding into fiery mes that engulfed the green skins, orcs, goblins, and trolls all died the same way, turned into ashes by the powerful mes of this Fire Dragon turned into a Spirit!


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 230 The Empowered Familiars Strenght

    -----


    TRUUMM¡­!


    Ignatius had fused with the Mana of Sylphy and also her magic, the power that she had with Ember to instantly conjure it helped Ignatius gain fire instantly, all while she supported the entire construction with the help of other magic, and also her mother''s buffs, which only boosted the speed of conjuration greatly and even enhanced the power of her magic.


    Like this, the phantom of a dragon made of spiritual fire emerged, Ignatius temporarily transformed from an egg into his previous form. However, it wasn''t going tost forever, so Ignatius had to enjoy the massacre while he could.


    As a Fire Dragon, he belonged to the Red Dragon Tribe and his father was the Dragon King, therefore since he was a child that he was taught to fight and be prideful and had grown into a battle junkie that enjoyed the thrill of battle, this is why he also became a reckless man, and ended dying against Sylphy''s parents after thinking he could have some nice thrill against them¡­ That didn''t ended well for him at the end.


    However, as of now, he had gone through many things up until this point, and had be an ally of his killer''s daughter, out of mostly not having any other option, after all he had died back then, it wasn''t as if he could somehow be alive again, and after several events, he ended bing a spirit, a Fire Spirit in the shape of an egg with little legs, tail, and with a crack showing one of his eyes¡­


    Since then that he felt disappointed with himself, he really thought that he would remain like this forever. However, Sylphy continued practicing fire magic for some time, until he finally realized he could boost her fire magic and even conjure fire magic by himself, unlike the soul trapped inside of her he was before, he could now interact with the outside world and even help her out! With his powers and her magic, the two quickly began to create new spells that could bring out even more fiery power alongside the mighty strength of a fire dragon.


    The ws he once had materialized through the magic of these mes, as he swung them, shing through the green skins, and slicing them apart while also burning them into a crisp!


    SLAAAASH!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BOOM!!!


    The explosions that he generated with his mes began to spread everywhere unlike her father Sylphy had not as much control over mes, so she was just making up explosions everywhere! Ignatius didn''t mind doing some destruction either, he has been craving to kill things for a while, as a natural hunter, this was how he had always lived, and he could finally feel such a thrill once more.


    "Hahahaha! So fun!" Heughed, as his tail made of fire began to whip the other enemies behind him, hitting them, which caused their bodies to be burned and turned into ashes before he could even see what he hit!


    But that wasn''t everything, Naturia was also fighting, using Sylphy''s Agriculture Skill which has leveled a lot over the week, the young Nature Spirit channeled such a power and began to control the nts and vegetation around her, making all of it grow bigger and bigger, until enormous monsters made of nts surged from the ground, beginning to attack anything they came across.


    A giant humanoid being made out of trees began to crush some of the green skins with his bark fists, while another mass of spike vines entangled and asphyxiated dozens more, all while one resembling an enormous carnivorous flower started to devour the rest mercilessly, crushing their bodies with its sharp teeth, which were rather unnatural on nt monsters.


    These powerful nt monsters were short-lived and would begin to dry out and die in a few minutes, but they were strong from the get-go, and immediately began smashing and eating anything they found! All of this was thanks to the power of Naturia summoning them! Sylphy''s mother was left speechless as she saw her adorable daughter pointing her little hands into the battlefield and controlling the two spirits as they began to transform and also literally summon more troops, it was incredible! But Sylphy was not done yet, she still had another friend, Furoh!


    "Furoh,e out and receive this mana!"


    Sylphy quickly brought Furoh out, as an enormous fleshy worm with many eyes spread across its body emerged out of her soul, stretching over and over with many tentacles wiggling around grotesquely, Faylen still couldn''t get used to her daughter''s familiar appearance, even less that it was actually a demon, but the demon was hard working and also quite good-hearted deep down.


    "On it, Sylphy! Leave it to me! I have not been training for nothing!"


    Furoh roared bravely, as he jumped into another part of the battlefield, receiving Sylphy''s mana, his entire body began to overflow with energy, he was suddenly capable of stretching and shapeshifting himself even more urately and precisely, his entire body suddenly shapeshifted into many more worms surging from his main body aberrantly, each one opened grotesque jaws that began to devour dozens of green skins at the same time, and when the green skins attacked his big and fleshy body, they would be hit with a powerful curse that covered his body, it was one of Furoh''s innate magic he had discovered recently, curse and darkness magic!


    Using this magic, Furoh created a spell that couldbine both and by using Sylphy''s mana, he could cover his frail flesh with a curse veil that would curse anyone that dared to damage him, this curse was not the strongest, but it was made to cause confusion and fear in the minds of those that dared to touch him, making them hesitate to fight him, even the mind-controlled green skins suddenly started to tremble before his presence. Furoh moved his tentacles, coiling them around his foes and then dragging them around, hitting them into the ground and sttering them over the ground¡­ As he was a demon, he had an even more brutal fighting style.


    -----

 Chapter 231 Ungrateful Fly

    -----


    As Sylphy Spirits and Familiars fought with everything they had, one of them was left out, Alice, the representation of Sylphy''s System. Even after she made a familiar contract with Sylphy and her existence suddenly became more defined, she was still an alien being from this world, not really a spirit, not really a living being, so she couldn''t really "define" her form yet, and getting out of Sylphy''s soul would also be somewhat dangerous in many ways, as it could even risk her losing the System at all, so she really didn''t wanted toe out.


    However, as she looked at everybody fighting, she began to sigh, thinking and hoping that she could fight like them, that she could be of more help to Sylphy, although she was already helping her all the time, she always hoped to help even more, it could be said that she was quite the hard worker, especially because she was very fixated into helping Sylphy as much as possible. Even with all the new power Sylphy was receiving from her mother, it seemed that it was not possible yet.


    "Sigh¡­ I wish I could help you out, Sylphy¡­"


    As Alice sighed, arge fly flying atop the darkness of Sylphy''s soul looked down at Alice with his pair ofpound eyes, he seemed to be bored out of his death. He had been trapped here ever since he died against An and the other heroes, and he has been growing more and more frustrated as he realized that there was not really any way out of this situation, and that he would probably be confined in here as a fragment of his soul forever¡­ unless he decided to cooperate with Sylphy.


    However, unlike Ignatius, he was more prideful, selfish, and egocentric than even the dragon, and less stupid as well, he couldn''t trust Sylphy so easily, and he was only thinking of her as his enemy¡­ even though he had seen her live for a long time by now, and how he had seen her survive, train, and grow stronger, he saw her sincerity, and experienced a part of her own life. Perhaps, slowly, his mind was changing, but his nature was stopping him from stepping out of his own boundaries and changepletely into something he never was before.


    He had always been a being of aberrant personality and nature, changingpletely for a little girl was something impossible¡­ or so he thought, but factors such as not having any other option at all also helped¡­ but at the end, he only feel more hatred than anything else, and when he saw Alice sighing like that, he couldn''t help but reprimand her.


    "You''re such an useless creature! Thinking you can somehow change things by going there¡­ Don''t you realize that you''re merely being used? You''re but a tool!"


    "What? You''re just talking nonsense again¡­" Sighed Alice. "I am obviously a tool, I am a System, what I do and what I was created for was to bring help to my Master¡­ I am fully aware of it and also I am aware that I could even choose not to, but there is no reason to do that¡­ Sylphy is my world, and I would do anything for her."


    "Tch¡­ Well, whatever!" Sighed Beelzebub, as he looked elsewhere. He was still unwilling to help Sylphy.


    "You''re the useless one in here, you''ve been only wandering around this entire time, even when Sylphy has tried to bring you out all this time, she has even tried to apologize to you and even promised you something outrageous such as conquering the demon continent and making you their King just so you can help her and be her friend¡­" Sighed Alice. "The worst part is that she would do it for you because Sylphy is too honest of a girl, when she makes a promise, she actually goes through the work of getting it done, no matter what."


    "L-Like hell I would believe that crap!" Said Beelzebub. "Well yeah, she''s strong enough that she might one day grow to be a powerful hero or something, but there''s no reason for her to give me such a ridiculous thing! She''s obviously lying¡­"


    "No, she isn''t¡­ I feel like you''re the only one here lying to yourself, you seem to constantly keep your emotions and thoughts to yourself. You fake being aberrant, you fake being grotesque, and you fake being a monster so nobody can hurry you anymore, right?" Said Alice.


    Alice quickly made Beelzebub jump in surprise, her words hit him right in the core of his own personal problems, and he couldn''t help but find that she was right deep down, but pridefully, he couldn''t let her say such a thing.


    "Y-You damned bulb of light! I am a Demon Lord! Emotions? I don''t need any of those!" He said. "I am an evil being! Not some stupid little corny demon with personal problems or something like that pathetic worm of Furoh! Now stop pestering me!"


    "You were the one that started annoying me, I am merely stating facts while you outright insult people for now reason, it is very clear who''s the most stupid here." Said Alice.


    "Guh¡­! S-Shut up!" Roared Beelzebub, folding his arms and averting his gaze from Alice. However, deep down, he began to grow more and more desperate¡­ Was there any other option than trusting that girl and enving himself to her? What was better? An eternity confined in here, or bing her ally and have the opportunity or chance to be given the throne of a demon king in the future? Even if it was all a lie, it had more chances of urring than him of being freed from this confined space.


    However, above all things, Beelzebub was a big coward, and he couldn''t bring himself to do anything like this yet, he was too scared of the possibilities of being discarded ultimately, or to be used as a tool, something he always despised¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 232 Aquarinas Strenght

    -----


    Aquarina saw how Sylphy was unleashing her spirits and familiars powers, it was amazing. Instead of just simply conjuring some magic herself, she was using the help of her familiars to fight, conjuring fire through Ignatius and Nature magic through Naturia, and even enhancing the size and power of her familiar demon through mana, Furoh, who had begun to develop his own magic of curse and darkness¡­ Since she was a little baby that she had looked up to Sylphy, and since those times where she shared a bed with her and the two girls became friends, that she had been slowly developing strong feelings for her as well, strong feelings that were the major driving force for her motivation to grow stronger.


    If it was up to her, she would probably do anything as hard as training at this age, she would still be spoiled by her parents and be living more leisurely, without undergoing harsh trainings to develop her physique, techniques, and magic as much¡­ But for Sylphy''s sake, she wanted to grow stronger to help her and protect her. Aquarina was also growing more concerned about herself as well, she was also doing it for her own sake¡­ Back then, she didn''t saw the world nor life as much, and everything was just scary, but with Sylphy, the world gained colors, and she helped her appreciate everything better, and much more than before. Slowly, she began to appreciate life, and even though there were many scary things that once made her cry, she was now able to resist this fear, and be brave.


    Aquarina sought strength so she could confront the world she feared so much when she was younger than now, but also because she wanted to protect Sylphy, and to not see her suffer anymore. Although she loved her parents dearly as well, Sylphy had just a special ce in her heart, or well, it could be said that Sylphy was her heart. Now that they were in a dire situation where they were moving her tribe away from the jungles as this ce became progressively more dangerous, everyone was fighting to survive against the horde of green skins that wanted to take away their lives.


    Aquarina, given the blessings and powers of Sylphy''s mother, couldn''t possible stay still as she saw Sylphy doing all the work there, she quickly started to utilize her own powers, and decided to do something simr to Sylphy! She had two Spirits and a Familiar after all, the same quantity as Sylphy¡­ In a way, she and Sylphy were like parallels in this case, so she began to brace herself to help her once more.


    She started to bring out her two Spirits, Undine and Leviathan, as the two spirits surged from within her soul and started to glow with their bright auras, being feed with her plenty of mana, and then boosted by the power of Faylen''s buffing spells!


    FLAAASH!


    "I''ll handle this, Aquarina!" Said Undine, speaking to Aquarina, she was like her friend for a long time, since the moment Undine met her in that river back then that she stuck with the girl. The spirit was captivated by the girl''s pure heart and ended bing her spirit in just a whim.


    The beautiful undine, resembling a small mermaid, flew across the air and then began to glow brightly, absorbing the energies from the environment, and also Aquarina''s mana and the buffs from Faylen, her entire body was covered in water as an enormous mermaid emerged, madepletely of crystalline water that reflected the light of the sun atop the sky, making her glow with rainbow light.


    The beautiful mermaid made of water, reaching now up to five meters of height if not more, suddenly materialized an enormous trident, and threw it at the enemy with great speed!


    CLAAAASH!


    The enormous trident shed over the entire battlefield, as the waters drowned dozens of green skins and killed them by getting inside of their bodies and crushing their internal organs, something that Aquarina was not capable of doing before but now was able to thanks to Faylen''s enhancements, these enhancements even awakened hidden powers within the children temporarily and were giving them a greater boost to their growth than they ever thought.


    Meanwhile, Leviathan was a more unexperienced spirit and quite rough on the edges, he flew down directly to attack the green skins, infusing himself with mana and by absorbing the powers of Faylen''s buffs, he began unleashing a cold breath that started to easily freeze anything it came across to, the green skins were turned into frozen statues and then shattered into pieces in an instant! Wherever the little Leviathan looked, everything began to freeze by the deadly power of his aura and his breath attack, he was a powerful little dragon spirit.


    Andstly, there was Pyuku, Aquarina''stest Familiar, not a spirit unlike Undine and Leviathan, who had been wondering aroundtely, but now that he made a contract with Aquarina, had to usually stay at her side and couldn''t do as he pleased as much as he could had wanted to.


    However, Aquarina wanted to give it the freedom to fight now, so let him jump into the fry as she infused mana into him, strengthening their contract together and thanks to the buffs from Faylen, the little Pyuku began to grow bigger and bigger, until he became a massive blue slime! Using his gigantic size, Pyuku started to roll around, crushing anything or anyone it came across and easily devouring them as well, assimting them into his body and absorbing a bit of their energy to recover his own power too!


    TRUUUUMM¡­!


    Pyuku suddenly resembled a living disaster as he continued his endless charge, any attack was easily absorbed into his giant, now 6-meter big body, as he continued to catch any enemy and devoured it, dissolving them into the acidic stomach inside of his body, while he extended his tentacles to catch even more foes and drag them into their acidic end!


    "PYUUU!"


    -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 233 Zacks Might

    -----


    Zack wasn''t as magically powerful as the girls, his magic capacity was said to be mediocre at best, and he wasn''t going to improve in a single week either, he had been practicing both conventional magic, alongside physique exercise and also his usual weapon training this entire time, and below Ninhursag and Nepheline''s regime, he had been slowly getting stronger, in a few years, it would finally begin to show off as he grew more mature, the two women constantly said that when he grew up he would be a muscr man, so the young boy was hoping for that day toe sooner¡­ Mostly, because he wanted to impress the two girls he was always sticking with. If he wasn''t good at magic like them, he would be the best at physical strength and muscles!


    Of course, now that they were moving away from the jungle, the situation was bing dire as an army of green skins were assaulting them from all sides, Zack was a young boy at the end of the day, and by seeing all these green skins, he felt very intimidated, thinking that if it wasn''t for Faylen, Sylphy''s mother, and the help of everybody else, it would be impossible for them to cross the jungle, and they all would die miserably one way or the other against the hands of the army of barbaric green-skinned humanoid monsters.


    He saw how Faylen enhanced everybody with her buffs, and even allowed the children to fight as well! Sylphy and Aquarina were amazing with these enhancements, they became even better at it, but what about Zack? Would he be able to gain enough magic power for his feeble magic to make a difference? He had been mostly using his axe to fight, so he cannot really fight too far away from a target, and this distance is way too big for him to be able to attack the monsters from the distance using his axe alone¡­


    However, with this magic power¡­ perhaps there was a way for him to be capable of helping the rest! Zack quickly readied his Axe, as he infused it with his little amount of mana, which became several dozens of times bigger thanks to Faylen''s temporary buffs, and the summoned his Wind Spirit which emerged in the form of a small cloud behind him!


    "Fooo!"


    "Let''s do it! I am not going to end up losing to those two girls¡­!"


    Zack infused the power of wind and thunder into his trusty axe, as the axe itself began to exude an enormous quantity of magic which he had infused into it, strong winds and lightning started to emerge from within, and in a mere second, he shed through the empty air, and an enormous and thunderous storm of winds and lightning came out, as if he had summoned a natural disaster!


    TRUUUUUMMM!!!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The enormous storm that came out of Zack''s axe devoured arge chunk of the green skin army with slicing winds and burning lightning storms, engulfing everything within its destructive embrace, Zack''s eyes widened in surprise as he couldn''t believe the enormous catastrophic storm he had brought down¡­


    And then, his spirit, named Sylph, the same name as Sylphy, quickly decided to fight by herself, as she flew down into the battlefield and by using the mana of Zack and the buffs from Faylen, she began to grow bigger and bigger, going from a white cloud into an angry ck cloud unleashing deadly lightning strikes everywhere1


    CRAAASH!


    The lightning shed over the Orcs and Trolls, the biggest green skins that were left after most of the goblins were all massacred easily due to their smaller statue and weaker physique, aside from the rare Goblin Champions.


    The Orcs and Trolls tried to fight against the giant cloud, but they were pointlessly fighting against something they couldn''t even damage, their attacks and weapons passed through her body with ease, and Sylph quickly began to unleash more thunder and slicing winds, shredding the Orcs and Trolls apart before they could even fight again. They started to die in masse, all while Zack continued unleashing destructive shes of his axe! The storming winds and lightning continued their massacre, as Zack couldn''t help but slowly grow more addicted to this feeling¡­ Although it was only temporary until the buffssted, he was enjoying it rather nicely.


    And something all the three children noticed was also happening, something that Faylen was doing an experiment for¡­ apparently, the buffs she''s able to give to them can temporarily awaken their powers and magic to even greater extents, this way, they''re able to unleash powers and abilities they never thought they had before, but this also helped them see what they could be in the future, and what they might be able to aplish.


    Faylen was watching over all three of the children, interested about their amazing growth and the possibilities of them growing even stronger over this time, they were awakening amazing capabilities from within already, and they would most likely continue to awaken more powers and magic as they grew stronger over time. This might even be treated as something of a sneak peek of what they could achieve in the future!


    "Interesting, Zack has the potential to be something akin to a Hero as well¡­ Well, it is not as if only Heroes can achieve this level of power, my father and my siblings¡­ They are all monsters." Thought Faylen. "But Zack is someone like my husband, he''ll grow more magic power as he grows older and stronger, his element affinity is already incredibly strong, and unlike An early on, Zack got a spirit to help him develop his magic. An got a spirit veryterpared to Zack, so this boy here got some great advantages¡­ I wonder if the gods will end up choosing him¡­ It is quite likely, seeing how he''s so close with two chosen heroes already." Faylen began to consider many things that would happen in the future, all while beginning to believe that the future ahead would be filled with interesting things to investigate.


    -----

 Chapter 234 Memories Of The Past

    -----


    Faylen analyzed the battlefield using her powerful sight, enhancing it with the power of her Owl Familiar, she nced through most of it. She saw how Nepheline''s summons were pushing through a good chunk of the army of green skins, while An and Shade still got a lot of time to keep fighting before overloading themselves. She herself was overloading herself already with the many conjurations she had to do, but unlike them, she was able to employ magic to heal her own stress and the exhaustion she felt mentally, unlike her allies unable to do such a thing, she was able to continue working near endlessly as she used magic itself to heal her own exhaustion caused by her magic¡­ This made it so Faylen could go through an infinite loop of magic conjuration, but the only thing which she couldn''t heal was the burden in her magic circle.


    Of course, for her magic circle to present problems, she would need to conjure something above her own Tier and perhaps even higher, and even then, she would need to do it several times in a row¡­ another way to overload herself would be if she overused the power of her magic for weeks without resting, but that wouldn''t be possible as of now. As she was stable despite constantly growing more exahsuted only to heal herself¡­ the amount of mental strength that the elf mother of Sylphy had forged over her six hundred years of life was tremendous. Faylen was an incredible woman with amazing patience, and she had been abusing this patience and magic power to train herself a lot before she met the heroes.


    Due to the problems with her family and how inferior she always waspared to them, Faylen grew obsessed with ways to help her reach the same level of power as the one they had, and continuously improved her own growth speed while seeking new ways to grow stronger in terms of magic, this infinite loop was something that allowed her to permanently gain more and more runes inside of her magic circle for hundreds of years, helping her surpass various of her more talented siblings, but it was at the cost of a constant mental exhaustion that she had to cure quickly after. However, over the years, she slowly stabilized herself, and ended stopping her work as a teacher in the magic academy of Greenwood, moving out into a tower of her own to research magic some more.


    In such a tower, one day, she received the blessing of a god, and ended being given the Hero Crest, bing a heroine at the age of 600 years, which wasn''t that old in terms of elves, as some of the eldest lived for tens of thousands. However,pared to the others, she was vastly experienced, mature, and looked way older as well, when she finally met the other heroes, they were all mostly teenagers, and each one had their own personal problems and even traumas she had to deal with¡­ She remembered that one red-haired boy that was always causing trouble, fighting with the others, and sometimes being way too reckless just because he wanted to impress everybody, An.


    Now she watched him fight outside, bravely defeating various enemies with the power he had forged through a journey thatsted almost twenty years. He had be a father, and somehow, he had conquered her heart¡­ Back then she never thought that he would do as he said, back then when he said something outrageous to her when he reached the age of 16.


    "F-Faylen, I will marry you when I grow up!"


    "Eh?! W-What are you talking about, foolish child?! Don''t you know I am over six hundred years-"


    "I know!"


    "Huh?!"


    "I¡­ I just love you¡­"


    "Wha¡­? Why?"


    "Because you''ve helped us all this time¡­ Without you, I would had never been able to learn magic or save my friends when they most needed me¡­ I''ve seen you studying with us, tiring yourself¡­ I¡­ I''ve never seen such an incredible woman as yourself¡­"


    "I-Idiot¡­ Stop talking such things¡­ You shouldn''t love someone like me¡­"


    "I don''t care!"


    "S-Stop this already¡­! Also you scream way too loud! Go back to your room now!"


    "Okay¡­ Sorry. But¡­ I had to get it out of my chest."


    "Geez¡­ You''ve always been the most stupid of the group¡­ As if I would ever marry a human¡­"


    Sometimes she recalled this past where the teenager An woulde to her and confess his love, over and over again, and receive her rejections over and over again. It was like a game the two had at some point, she never thought he would remain with the same feelings for almost twenty years, but he did, and now here they were¡­ protecting their child, and another one next toe inside of her womb.


    Faylen gently caressed her belly as she felt the small heart of her second child slowly beating inside, over time, the little fetus had developed a lot, and would continue growing bigger¡­ She had to get out of here and go to a safe ce, in a few more months, she would give birth again, and she cannot be in such a dangerous battlefield, if possible, she would like to give birth in her own Kingdom at the very least.


    And because of that¡­!


    Because of that, she cannot falter now!


    Her eyes shone brightly with holy lighting out of them, her Aura continued growing bigger and bigger, as she suddenly pointed her staff at Ninhursag!


    "Holy Symbol!"


    FLAAAASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Suddenly, Ninhursag gained a holy symbol crest in the middle of her chest, that loaded her with enormous quantities of power, all her capabilities, physical strength and defense, magical power and resistance, agility, swiftness, dexterity, everything was enhanced!


    "Now go and do your bidding as you''ve said you would, Ninhursag! Ande back alive, I am not nning in losing another friend." She said.


    Ninhursag nodded confidently, as she suddenly transformed into a beautiful and colorful bird, and she pped her wings, flying across the skies and moving towards her target. Faylen looked at Ninhursag slowly moving away, as she sent one of her spirits to watch over her.


    "We''ll get this done with."


    -----

 Chapter 235 Alberno

    -----


    Aberno was a Blue Demon, a rare caste of Demons that originate from Green Skins. But what is the difference between Green Skins and Demons? There is certainly not many, most humans and other non-demon races consider them as Demons, despite Demons themselves considering them monsters. This is because unlike most Demon Races, Green Skins are overly barbaric andck emotional development and thinking outside the box, theirmon sense is also null, and they seem to be very primitive, but certainly, they were very different from monsters, and certainly more intelligent thanmon wild beasts.


    And in fact, after research intensively done by many Magicians in the Demon Continent, the truth about the Green Skins was revealed, they were actually demons. But due to their primitive nature, they were considered a very ancient caste of demons that were perhaps the first ones to originate from the Demon Continent after the first Demon King was defeated, where his gigantic corpse became the entire continent and his rotten flesh mutated into all sorts of monsters and demons¡­ Primitive demons were not that different from wild monsters, and Green Skins, although used to be the most intelligent demons back in such ancient times, now they were considered so primitive they were seen as monsters, and were discriminated by other demon races, often thrown into the wastnds of the continent to fend by themselves, even though they were actually capable of socializing with other races if they were helped enough¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And due to this necessity for a leader that the Green Skins required to unify themselves, as they were left out by the other races and slowly separated into many tribes attacking one another for resources desperately, the Blue Demon was born, one could say they were a superior green skin that was born with blue skin instead, incredibly intelligent, sharp, and talented at both magic and physicalbat. Blue Demons were incredibly rare because they were unable to easily produce another blue demon offspring, as they often mated with other green skins but simply produced even more green skins at the end. It was only through a lot of trial and error that the previous Blue Demons that tormented this jungle in the past gave birth to their offspring.


    Aberno was thetest descendant of such a family of blue demons, his mother being an Orc Woman who died after giving birth to him, he grew up being raised by his entire tribe, from the moment he was born he innately knew his role in this tribe, and how he was destined to be the King of the Green Skins. Blue Demons are a powerful race, they were born because of necessity, and their greatest abilities were that of unifying the Green Skins, they had the innate power of ordering them, to make any green skin do whatever they wanted, they would obey without even questioning it¡­ this is how they were able to unify tribes and make an enormous nation of green skins in the demon continent, which are constantly threatening the other demon races trying to thrive in such harsh environments. However, that onlysted as long as the blue demon lived, when they perished by old age, the green skins would slowly disperse again, without a leader, they would feel lost.


    And that''s where Aberno was born, and he led the tribes again, unified them, and once more threatened the demon nations with the imminent threat of the barbarian nation of green skins. However, Aberno always wondered what happened to his father, and as he grew up without parents, he became even more wicked, and resentful of the other demons and people of the human continent, he always longed for meeting his powerful father, or even being raised by his beloved mother that perished while breastfeeding him after having given birth to him and dying of exhaustion¡­ because of this, he felt alone, always alone, and grew corrupt and insane as the green skins around him were not as intelligent as him, they couldn''tprehend his pain, his emotions, and even less what he felt like. Without anybody to understand him, he became emotionless, ruthless, and cold.


    He invaded countless viges and even destroyed a small Kingdom, he was relentlessly seeking revenge for his father, looking for clues and things he could find out about him, until one day, a mysterious human approached him, wearing purple and ck robes, and holding into a malicious-looking staff. His aura wasposed of death and phantasmal energies, and he seemed like the incarnation of a god of death. This was the man that had promised him that he would bring him to where he could avenge his father, the very ce where those that killed him were living so peacefully. And in exchange for bringing him there through his magic, Aberon would distract them with his troops while he goes somewhere else to grab a mysterious treasure.


    Aberno couldn''t really trust the man, but his aura of death was incredibly intimidating, and he was forced into the whole situation at the end, although he ended realizing he had said the truth when he got here and learned more, and after nning for a while, he was finally attacking the culprits behind his father''s death! Although the mysterious man was now gone elsewhere, Aberno was enjoying himself as he sent hundreds of his troops to death,pletely disregarding their lives and using them as meat shield to weaken the enemy! His ultimate goal was to exhaust them out of their Mana so they won''t be able to easily fight him afterwards.


    "I will have my revenge¡­ I shall avenge you, father¡­ I won''t let these monsters get away with ying my father¡­" Muttered Aberno, as he looked down into the battlefield atop his Mammoth-like mount, arge ck de was being held by his right hand, while his entire body was covered in ck armor enchanted with powerful magic made by the mysterious man, ast parting gift from his part, as he wanted to ensure that Aberno could have some chances of winning.


    -----

 Chapter 236 Surprise Attack

    -----


    As Aberno saw all these Green Skins marching and fighting, and dying against the enormous power of the heroes, he realized they were slowly slowing down in their speed, the troops were too many and they were slowly being moved back to a corner, Aberno smiled a bit, believing his tactic was working. There was a big portal behind him leading to the demon continent, where more green skins were marching towards here, flooding the entire jungle, thousands after thousands of them. Heroes were powerful, they were incredible and capable of defeating the mightiest of monsters, but they were not invisible, they had a limited amount of energy, and could get tired ultimately, as they were still mortals and not gods.


    They were not able to fight near endless hordes of thousands of green skins enhanced with the power of a blue demon for as long as they wanted. They were able to defeat the demon king through cooperative effort and even various sacrifices¡­ There were many of them that were not able to see the world after the war and died on the journey. Their sacrifices were not wasted, as each of such sacrifices helped them push forward into ending this war once and for all¡­


    But¡­ what did they get at the end? The world didn''t magically became peaceful, demons are still resentful of humans and waging wars against them in the demon continent, the greedy humans are trying to overtake the continent, bringing even more bloodshed than the demons had ever brought, and the Demon Lords that served the Demon king were still alive, lurking in the shadows for the time to strike down the heroes and avenge the demon king¡­ and demons as powerful as Aberno were still alive, threatening their lives right now.


    They defeated the "big boss" at the end, but they didn''t got a happy ending, there was no conclusion to their lives, life simply continued moving forward, conflicts continued emerging one after the other, and the period of peace after the demon king onlysted a year or two before wars resumed once more. The heroes themselves knew this, and this is why they decided to not get involved into any more pointless bloodshed anymore, selfishly choosing to live their own lives away from the war that had marked them forever¡­ That had traumatized their minds and hearts. They simply wanted to survive and to make their offspring thrive and live happily.


    But the world was an unweing ce, even for the strong heroes, hardships and suffering was the only thing ahead of their path, and even for their children, it was not different¡­ challenges at each corner, and dangers everywhere¡­ This was the chaotic world that the gods left behind, a world without order, and only selfish people leading more selfish people into wars, taking one another''s riches, all while countless innocents suffer. Aberno was merely a result of this world, someone born in this world to kill and avenge, incapable of experiencing any love, he grew cold and ruthless¡­ partially, his own existence and his own problems, his own anger and more¡­ it was all fault of the heroes.


    They knew it deep down, and somehow, they couldn''t bring themselves to easily face him, because they knew that this blue demon had grown without a father because of them, because they killed his father, that had alsoe to avenge his previous father, which they had also killed¡­ perhaps they knew all of this now and couldn''t bring themselves to kill the grandson now. It was like an endless cycle of ughter, of murdering¡­ would it ever end? They would y him but then what''s next? Would they have to y his son, or his daughter in the future? And then the child of his child? And then the child of his child of his child?


    Such thoughts ate away the minds of the heroes, who were carrying the thousands of burdens of a war where countless people died, many of them had also perished both indirectly and directly from their own doings. They once thought they were doing it for a greater good, they once thought they were doing it for an end goal that would save everybody, but at the end, the only thing they got in exchange for all of this suffering, for all of these burdens, and for all these innocent lives they had taken was¡­ nothing.


    But Ninhursag was different. She was not a hero; she was a protector of the forest. Her family had died because of Aberno''s grandfather, and Zack''s parents died because of Aberno''s father. She had no burdens like those that the heroes carried, she didn''t felt guilty, she only wanted one thing, to let her parents and Zack''s parents¡­ and everybody that died in such incidents to rest in peace knowing the evil that had taken away their lives was vanquished. And well, she had a very strong personal grudge against this family, taking away the life of the bastard trying to take away her precious family was something she''ll take pride on. Unlike the heroes, who were too affected by the war, she still had a youthful heart, and was filled with the will to kill.


    "Soon, I shall descend and y all of you personally- Eh?!"


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    Suddenly, as Aberno was thinking about beheading the heroes once and for all, he was greeted by the thunderous sound of a giant hitting the ground, he looked down and found at the distance a monstrous being resembling a three-headed lion, with draconic wings and a long tail with the head of a snake, it was in fact almost as big as his mammoth!


    "W-Wha¡­! What the heck is that?!" He asked in surprise. "S-Such an ominous aura! What sort of aberration is that monster?!" Aberno had never seen such a creature before and felt overwhelmed by its enormous aura¡­ Ninhursag had shapeshifted into her Three-headed Chimera Form and rampaged the backlines with her powerful magic and ws!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 237 Ninhursag VS The Blue Demon 1

    -----


    Ninhursag was filled with the will to kill. Unlike the heroes who deep down masked their guilt with the intent to escape, Ninhursag knew very well what she wanted the most, and she didn''t masked it anymore. She understood her friend and their dreams, and also knew about this forest and the secret it saved, which would constantly bring more danger than anything else. She had already made up her mind, and was willing to escape now with the rest¡­ But not without beheading the king so this entire war stops. If she can kill the Blue Demon, his army of green skins will quickly disperse as they will regain their individuality and will realize the danger of fighting the heroes, escaping before sacrificing themselves.


    After all, the power of a Blue Demon is what forced the green skins to act barbarically and outside of their own nature, even to the point of sacrificing their own lives simply for the desires of the Blue Demon, something that they wouldn''t naturally do, as all life always prefers to keep on living than dying pointlessly. However, as of now, they were all being brainwashed by his very presence, and Ninhursag ruthlessly decided to ughter as many as she could anyways, her enormous lion-like ws crushed and sliced dozens of green skins, goblins, orcs, and trolls alike all died before her even the powerful goblin kings and goblin champions perished against the power of her three heads elemental breaths, winds, fire, and darkness showered over the green skins in colorful and catastrophic attacks that brought their doom.


    BOOOOMMM!


    Ninhursag roared loudly as she destroyed everything within her path, moving forward towards her prey, Aberno, the Blue Demon which she had detected from far away already using her powerful Mana Detection. She looked into the distance hatefully and resentfully, slowly making her way towards the blue demon. Her power had been enhanced thanks to Faylen''s buffing spells, special one of them named Holy Symbol, that granted the greatest enhancement she could conjure, abination of all her buffing spells enhanced by hundredth fold! With such incredible amount of power, Ninhursag moved forward, massacring the green skins with her deadly attacks and powerful magic spells. As a chimera, she was able to conjure various elements of magic, and bybining that with the boost of Holy Symbol, her magic attacks were giant catastrophes that opened the path for her to move forward.


    Aberno looked at Ninhursag was he grew restless, he had not calcted such a being as this chimera getting in the middle of the battlefield, but he quickly realized it was not a normal monster, it was intelligent and was purposedly and slowly getting closer to him! this monstrous being only wanted one thing, to y him! Aberno suddenly remembered something that the mysterious magician had told him¡­


    "There used to be a race of people capable of transforming into monsters and beasts in this jungle, your grandfather killed them all on his invasion here, but there is a survivor¡­ Watch out for her, she''s pretty strong¡­ And unlike the heroes, she''s never participated in the war, and therefore, she''s not filled with guilt."


    "Heh, what could a woman even do against me? Whatever little animal she can transform into, I''ll beat her down and force her into either obeying me and bing my woman, or dying like her parents did¡­ Well, I am quite merciful in that regardpared to my grandfather, aren''t I?"


    Now Aberno began to think that what he said back then was very stupid. He often said insane things in front of that man to make him believe he was strong and confident, but now that he realized that the woman was such a monster, he began to think that eh shouldn''t had jumped so early into conclusions¡­ He imagined she would be a jaguar or a bird, but not an enormous, dozens of meters tall three-headed chimera!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "ROOOOAARRR!"


    The giant chimera spread her wings, as she pped them with great strength and momentum, managing to fly into the air and then reaching the giant Mammoth in an instant!


    "ck! Fight her!" Roared Aberno.


    "GRUUUOOOH!"


    The giant Mammoth-like monster roared angrily, as its gigantic trunk shed against Ninhursag! The strength of such a trunk was able to easily destroy dozens of trees in an instant, which was what this monster feed on.


    CLAAASH!


    However, Ninhursag was able to intercept the blow with her giant lion ws, and then¡­!


    SLAASH!


    "GRUUUUUOHHH¡­!"


    The Giant beast cried in agony, as his trunk was sliced! An enormous quantity of blood began gushing out of the big wound constantly, spraying everywhere horribly! Aberno was left speechless as he looked at the grotesque three-headed chimera fall over his beast and crush him into the ground!


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    "ROOOAARRR!"


    Ninhursag roared angrily, using her ws and her three heads to aggressively tear apart the Mammoth-like monster''s guts out, all while crushing its hard neck incredibly easily! Aberno had managed to jump away, but he was sitting in ground, scared out of his life as he looked at this monster that thanks to Faylen, had grown several times stronger!


    "Y-You¡­! You''re the skin changer?!" He asked.


    "I am¡­" Said the voice of Ninhursag through the three heads of the chimera.


    "I am trying to avenge my father! They killed my father¡­ Aren''t I in the right to avenge him?! Don''t get in my way, I have never had the intention of fighting you!" Roared Aberno.


    "And? I also have the right to avenge my family. Your grandfather might be dead, your father might be dead, but their child, you, is alive. And that''s more than enough for me." Said Ninhursag. Her aura of dread was so intense that Aberno felt incredibly intimidated! However, as a powerful demon, he couldn''t falter, he stood up, wielding his ck de against Ninhursag, if he had to get through her to y the heroes that killed his father, he would try to do whatever he can.


    -----

 Chapter 238 Ninhursag VS The Blue Demon 2

    -----


    Ninhursag was ready to fight, she had put everything into this fight and wasn''t going to falter now. The giant Mammoth-like monster was defeated in an instant by her incredible prowess, as she exuded an enormous quantity of mana and life energy from within her body, intimidating and even overwhelming the will of the Blue Demon. Aberno looked at Ninhursag while gritting his teeth, his mind couldn''t think properly due to her enormous pressuring intimidation. And he could only think about a way to survive, but he was cornered, he could only fight to the death now¡­ It was frustrating, he hade here to kill the heroes, at least if he could slice the head of one of them, he would feel happier and realized, and wouldn''t even mind getting killed at the end. His mind was wicked, and probably devoid of any emotions or regards for his own life or that of anybody¡­ as long as he could aplish his revenge¡­ Even if partially, that''s all he wanted.


    As someone that grew without anybody with him other than stupid and emotionless green skins that were like wild beast sometimes, he became increasingly cold and also lonely, he felt so alone, he always felt like there was nobody else that could ever understand him. Yet¡­ as he was about to confront her, he realized that the one that wanted to kill him the most could understand him. She had lost her family in a simr way to him, and also wanted to avenge her family and kill the ones that had done this to her¡­ The same way as him. She grew alone, and always felt lonely, just like him, and she once had no regards towards life, even her own life¡­ just like him. Although he didn''t knew all the details of her life, it was easy to tell the parallelism in a surface level.


    "You¡­ You''re simr to me, aren''t you?" Asked Aberno, shocking Ninhursag for a bit.


    "What did you said?!" Asked Ninhursag angrily.


    "We lost our parents due to war, and we want revenge. Don''t tell me you didn''t grew up lonely now. I bet you felt as much despair as I did¡­ Being thest of our kin¡­ It must have felt lonely, right? That there was nobody to understand you¡­ That there was never to help you develop your emotions¡­ And that the only thing that grew inside of you was this hate¡­ this frustration¡­" He said.


    "¡­"


    "Yeah, I can tell¡­ And you think you can avenge them by killing me? Somebody that didn''t do anything of that? You know this won''t really bring you any satisfaction, right? It won''t lead anywhere¡­ You''ll kill me knowing I wasn''t the one in fault for that¡­ And then you''ll realize how empty your heart is¡­" Said Alberno.


    "¡­!"


    "Yeah? So how about you let pass, so I can kill the heroes? I don''t think you''re that closet o them, right? And as I kill them, I can make you part of my tribe, you and I are like two halves¡­ I''llprehend you and you''ll understand me. We can go together in this journey we call life¡­ How about it? I am being extremely generous now¡­ Come with me, woman. Perhaps I can find a way to fill that empty heart of yours." The handsome blue demon said, as Ninhursag felt repulsion by hearing his words.


    However, there was another stronger emotion within Ninhursag, which made her burst intoughter after she hard the demon''s proposal, it felt so stupid!


    "Are you serious?" She asked.


    "Yes¡­!" Said Aberno.


    "Hahaha¡­ Hahahahaha! I am sorry but I cannot really believe you."


    "Eh?"


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHA! You''re really a ridiculous man! Do you think I would ever take such a proposal from a demon? Let me tell you that I will get my satisfaction, I don''t just hate those that killed my parents¡­ I just despise you." Said Ninhursag. "I don''t give a damn if you weren''t the one, you are their child, and you''re about to do some atrocity anyways, so its good enough for me!"


    Ninhursag didn''t cared. She was going to kill him anyways, she knew he was a wicked bastard, there was nothing that would change him, probably, so she had already made up her mind to kill him. Satisfaction? She would certainly get some if she killed someone that was trying to kill her best friends and their children, there wouldn''t be greater satisfaction than that, in factn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Y-You dare insult me for my kind words?!" Cried Aberno, feeling suddenly heartbroken. When he finally found somebody that could understand him, she rejected him and called him an idiot!


    "Kind words? Those are the words of a desperate demon about to get killed!" Laughed Ninhursag, she was turning more and more devilish, as she quickly charged towards Aberno without even caring about anything else!


    "ROOAARRR!"


    "D-Damn it!"


    Within the chest of Aberno, there was a bright ck jewel that shed with dark energies, infusing them into the rest of his body. This was something that only very strong Demons could have or develop, a Demon Core. It was the crystallization of magic and demonic energies which appeared as an internal organ inside their bodies, giving them a greater advantage at the time of fighting than other lesser demons or races.


    His entire body began to exude an enormous aura of darkness from within, covering his body with a dreadful aura that began to enhance his physical capabilities in mere seconds! His ck sword reacted to his mana, as it suddenly unleashed ck mes that covered the entire de fiercely! These mes were Demon mes, which could curse an enemy by burning through their flesh and were incredibly hard to turn off as well.


    Aberno quickly jumped to the side, evading a giant lion paw that fell from the sky, rolling into the ground as several magic circles emerged around him, all of them conjuring scarlet spears made of blood and darkness magic, and firing them as constant projectiles against Ninhursag''s body!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    -----

 Chapter 239 Ninhursag VS The Blue Demon 3

    -----


    Ninhursag nced at Alberno approaching him quickly. His enormous de shed through the empty air, generating a wave of ck mes that shed against her. However, Ninhursag was protected by a natural magical barrier she had covered herself on, although the mes were powerful and began to quickly corrode her barrier, she unleashed a shockwave of energies towards Alberno by gathering it into her chest and letting it out, making these mes fade away and hitting Aberno strongly, throwing him across the air.


    BOOOM!


    "Uuggh¡­!"


    Aberno was sent flying, crushing several trees on his way to the ground, where he felt headfirst, vomiting a mouthful of blood as he quickly attempted to stand up using his de. He gritted his teeth, cursing the heavens for making him fight such a beast. Despite his strength, he had yet topletely develop and he was mostly relying on weakening his foes with his gigantic army for him to take them out when they were too weakened to even defend properly, but now that he was being forced into a 1v1 fight against someone at full strength and energy reserves, he quickly realized how weak he was.


    "ROOOAAARR!"


    Ninhursag roared monstrously, leaping over Aberno and unleashing a triple attack using the three heads she had, the power of fire, winds, and darkness converged together as dark mes began to spiral like a storming vortex, falling over the Blue Demon!


    BOOOOOMMM¡­!


    Aberno used the powers dwelling within him as he unleashed them into his cursed armor and weapon, enhancing his defenses to his limits as he blocked the enormous vortex attack with the de! He was gritting his teeth intensively as his foot sank into the dirt, his intent was put into resisting this powerful blow!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Uuuuuuoooogggh¡­!"


    "GRYYSHA!"


    However, a sudden unexpected attack emerged at his left side, as Ninhursag''s tail, whose tip was that of the head of deadly snake attacked Aberno, giving him a strong headbutt and throwing him strongly into the ground!


    CLASH!


    His entire body started to roll around the ground, as his de was lost midway through, his bones cracked, and he began to suffer several internal injuries. Another mouthful of blood came out of his jaws, as he looked at Ninhursag with bloodshot eyes. Despair quickly began to emerge within his emotionless heart, as he realized that he indeed still had emotions, but that they ended resurfacing in such a manner only made him more scared¡­


    "M-My weapon!" He cried, trying to grab the de, but Ninhursag was faster, she jumped over the sword and using her enormous weight, she crushed it into pieces!


    CRAAASH!


    "N-No¡­!"


    Aberno looked with despair clear on his face as his powerful sword was handled like a low-quality toy and crushed into pieces, losing all of its malicious powers and quickly taking away one of the hopes he had for surviving.


    The Blue Demon looked at Ninhursag defiantly, as he continued to attack Ninhursag with his magic, but he wasn''t really that talented of a mage, although he was already a Tier 5 Magic Circle Magician, he was still notparable to Faylen and her powerful buffs, even less with Ninhursag, who was almost a Tier 8 Magician and her magical maniption and mana pool were simply incredible!


    However, Aberno still had his Demon Core and the essories and armor given to him by the mysterious magician, which booted his magical power to almost an extra tier in power alone, making even his unexperienced magic quite powerful! But that wasn''t enough, Ninhursag ability to manipte her own mana and the buffs from Faylen easily overpowered his own magical powers, even the help of the essories and armor were only buying him but time before the inevitable¡­


    "ROAR!"


    Ninhursag continued moving forward and chasing Aberno, as he was running around in circles while firing all sorts of shy explosions of dark and blood magic, he had attempted several times to control her blood as well, but that seemed impossible as her body was way too strong for him to be able to control its interior. Ninhursag jumped towards Aberno as she caught him at longst, unleashing several shing attacks with her lion ws!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "Uuuaaaggh¡­!"


    Aberno was showered in attacks, as his entire body suddenly had several deep wounds reaching deeply into his flesh, he quickly vomited a mouthful of blood, feeling sickly and terribly tired. His body was wounded and bleeding, and various internal organs had been lethally wounded with those attacks. The man feltpletely exhausted as he started to bleed severely, he began to convulse out of how much pain he felt, and he started to crawl away like a pathetic rat.


    "I just¡­ I just wanted to avenge my father!!!" He cried. "Let me go¡­! D-Don''t kill me¡­ Please¡­"


    The Blue Demon asked for mercy to Ninhursag, she knew he had not done anything wrong to her family, nor to all those that died by the hands of his parents, in fact, he wasn''t in fault for any of these things as he had even yet to be born back then¡­ But he had attempted to kill the amazon, and although he didn''t managed to kill anybody, it was all thanks to the hard work of An, Shade, Faylen, and Nepheline.


    Aberno looked fearfully at Ninhursag, her monstrous form seemed incredibly fearful, he felt like he was going to finally die, and perhaps, on his death, he would met his father and his mother once more. He trembled in fear, feeling more alive than ever before, his dullness disappeared, his expressionlessness disappeared, and he realized that he had all of those traits he always thought hecked.


    Ninhursag slowly approached him as her ws extended towards him, about to slice through him and kill him¡­ Her eyes were filled with cold ruthlessness. She watched at Aberno''sst moments of life, as he trembled, barely able to move, with no strength at all, his body was bleeding out, and he would probably die out of natural causes anyways if he were left in such a state¡­


    "Mother¡­ Father¡­" He muttered, as he began to murmur hisst thoughts.


    And as he said those words, Ninhursag ws suddenly stopped before tearing him apart.


    -----

 Chapter 240 The Last Memories Of The Blue Demon

    -----


    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­"


    Aberno''s breath became heavier as his heart started to beat slowly. His body lost most of its senses, his broken bones pierced through his muscles and flesh, and he was bleeding through many areas of his body. He began to experience the pain and agony of dying. After having done so many atrocities in the Demon Continent, he finally learned what was experiencing the same despair as that of those people that went through the same things.


    But deep down, he couldn''t help but cry, he didn''t wanted to die. In fact, when Ninhursag looked into his eyes as he called for his mother and his father, for a small moment, she saw Zack on him. What could have happened if Zack didn''t had people to be with him when he lost everything? What could have happened to him if he was always alone? Would¡­ he had be someone like Aberno?


    "Mother¡­"


    Although it was only for a few hours after being born, Aberno recalled the warmth andfort that his Orc mother gave to him when he was born. This warm, andfort, and even the small kiss she gave to his forehead when he was drinking from her milk, he recalled all these memories now, feeling the warmth of his mother, which he missed so dearly¡­ He didn''t even had a whole day to enjoy having a mother before she went away.


    Her warmth was no longer there, and he felt cold, and alone. The other Green Skins roughly took care of him, feeding him raw meat, sometimes tree sap, and the milk of cow-like monsters they captured, but he never felt the same care, the same warmth andfort that he felt in those small brief moments¡­


    "I miss you¡­ mother¡­"


    Aberno hadpletely drowned on his ownst thoughts, as he began to hallucinate, recalling his past as a baby, Ninhursag quickly realized that he was also a victim in all of this, a child that was lost. Ninhursag''s heart felt a strong pain, as she stopped moving, her mind was telling her to kill him already, but her heart was telling her that he was but a child, a misguided child that was never able to find anybody.


    Although his offer back then was stupid and sounded as if he were an asshole, perhaps deep down he just really wanted somebody toprehend him¡­ However, he had done way too many atrocities to be forgiven, but it wasn''t as if Ninhursag or the other Heroes knew what he had done in the Demon Continent, they could only assume, and only knew that he came here to avenge his father.


    But who brought him here? Who lured him here to do something so reckless? It was nowhere to be seen¡­ And as Aberno weakened and was in the brink of death, the Green Skins suddenly regained their individualism, and realized what they were being forced to do, they panicked, and began running away as fast as possible from the heroes, dispersing across the jungle while ignoring Aberno, who''s mind seemed to be in another ce.


    "I guess¡­ You were not so different from me." Thought Ninhursag, as she sighed, turning back into her normal human form, she slowly walked towards Aberno.


    "Mother¡­ Fa¡­ father¡­"


    "¡­"


    Ninhursag walked near Aberno, looking at him with pity. She sat down at his side, and suddenly embraced him into her arms, letting his weakened and dying body rest on her strong and muscr arms. His yellow-gold eyes slowly began to lose their light, as tears started to flow like rivers from his crystalline eyes. Ninhursag warmthforted him, as he recalled his mother more clearly¡­ Ninhursag wasn''t going to save him, but, deep down, she wanted to give him a bit offort, so his painful life wouldn''t end as painful as he lived it.


    "Ah¡­ Mo¡­ ther¡­"


    Aberno''s life memories started to flow through his mind. His birth, the few hours he spent with his mother, how he grew up with the green skins, how he learned to fight, and to kill¡­ how he learned about his origins, how he conquered thends, and how¡­ how dull everything felt. Deep down, amidst hisst bits of consciousness, he wished he could had been given a second chance.


    Perhaps¡­ if he had been born as a different person. Perhaps if he wasn''t a Demon, or perhaps if he was born as a human, an elf, or something else.


    Thest Blue Demon''s life ended in the embrace of his enemy, as Ninhursag looked at his lifeless face with pity. She felt some regret, and also a strong sense of sorrow within her heart, but also, she felt like she did¡­ what she had to do.


    "Rest in peace¡­ You were a fine warrior. I hope¡­ you can find your mother and your father in the afterlife."


    Ninhursag closed the dead Aberno''s eyes, as she let him rest over the floor. She didn''t knew what to do with him now. Should she eat him? Should she dig his grave? Deep within her own instincts, she felt like the thing she had to do was obvious¡­ She looked around, making sure nobody was looking, as she decided to let Alberno live within her and give her strength as she continued within her journey. This was a ritual that the skin changers did to honor those they hunted.


    And while she did what she had to do, with a bitter face and forcing her own mouth to chew and her throat to gulp down, she looked into the bright jewel in the chest of the Blue Demon, and decided to keep it as her catalyzer.


    Meanwhile, a small little blue slime lurked around the trees, watching the end of Aberno, he seemed to sigh in relief, as if he knew about him but didn''t really wanted to encounter him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Phew¡­ I really thought he hade to bring me back to the Demon Continent¡­ No way I am getting back there¡­" He thought, as he slowly moved back to his new master. "After all, it''s way more fun to be with Aquarina and Sylphy, hehe!"


    -----

 Chapter 241 Moving On

    -----


    From the distance, the heroes quickly realized Aberno died as they saw the green skins scatter, although some of the children wanted them to all die so they wouldn''t bring new dangers, their parents stopped them before they were to ughter more of them.


    "Don''t¡­" Said Faylen. "Let them go. Every living being has the right to survive and thrive. We fought because they were attacking us and trying to kill us. Now they run, and probably don''t want anything to do with us. They''re intelligent creatures, they know we are dangerous. There is no point in killing them."


    "B-But mother, what if they threaten some nearby vige?!" Asked Sylphy.


    "Yeah! And the animals¡­ W-What if they end up destroying the jungle?" Asked Aquarina.


    "There are no nearby viges in hundreds of kilometers, if not thousands. The jungle won''t be easily destroyed by them, and it needs new inhabitants now that we are moving out." Said Faylen. "Sylphy, Aquarina, we don''t kill for fun, we kill for a purpose, and we don''t kill for a fear of a future that hasn''te out yet either¡­ Doing that will only lead to corruption. We kill because of necessity. We kill because we need to eat, or because we need to protect ourselves, we kill because we want to grow stronger, sometimes¡­ There must be a reason for the present, not the future."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The two girls looked down, they seemed a bit embarrassed, although they still thought they had to kill them, they suddenly realized that Faylen also had said some truth¡­ the two girls apologized as they looked back at the scene, there was a big pile of corpses of green skins being left behind, as the caravan quickly moved forward. Sylphy had sneak peek using her vision the battle with Ninhursag and the Blue Demon a little bit, but when he finally died as she apologized to her mother, she suddenly felt "something" reaching her and infusing itself into her soul¡­ It seems that she ended earning some EXP from Aberno, alongside all the EXP from the hundreds after hundreds of green skins that died just a few minutes ago.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This "EXP" were in fact fragments of all the souls of these living beings, which fused into her soul and became fuel for her System to enhance her capabilities- or well, that''s how it was supposed to work, but now most of the EXP was used to repair Alice''s glitches and bugs, there were a lot left, but they had been slowly reducing over time thanks to umted EXP. Although it might take many years for her to actually fix herself, so Sylphy and Alice need to be patient.


    After a while, Pyuku came back from wherever he had gone to, alongside Ninhursag who came walking rather tired, her expression seemed quite bitter, unlike how everybody had expected her toe back happily¡­ She seemed quite impacted.


    "Ninhursag! How did it went?" Asked Zack.


    "Zack¡­ It went well." Said Ninhursag. "I avenged your parents." Ninhursag smiled back at Zack as he nodded with eyes filled with happiness that the evil demon was defeated.


    "¡­"


    However, Ninhursag seemed dispirited, she didn''t looked happy like Zack thought she would be.


    "A-Are you okay?" He asked.


    "¡­Yeah, I am okay¡­" She sighed, as she hugged Zack tightly and kissed his forehead. "I am okay¡­"


    Zack didn''t knew why Ninhursag felt this way, but he hugged her back tightly with his small and short, yet surprisingly strong arms, giving her some of thefort she seemed to be wanting from this hug.


    "Ah¡­ I guess that''s it¡­" Said Sylphy. "It¡­ Ended? That''s it? It somewhat¡­ It feels dull¡­" Sylphy sighed.


    "Well, that''s how life is, Sylphy." Said Faylen. "There is not really any conclusion to things until you die¡­ Life continues, and the end of a battle is not really the end of a journey, nor the end of conflicts, even less the end of anything¡­ It is just when you managed to survive, and the other died¡­ That''s the end of a battle, nothing more, nothing less." Faylen looked into the horizon, as she seemed also quite mncholic, looking at the sun slowly setting below the faraway mountains. The caravan managed to get out of the jungle, as a beautiful and near-endless grasnd greeted their sight.


    An, Shade, and Nepheline, reached the rest of the group as they hugged their children and then looked into the distance, their eyes were all tired. They were tired of bloodshed, of wars, of death¡­ but they had to endure it to survive, and to protect their beloved children. This was life in this world, it was not a fable, it was not a story that had a happy conclusion, it simply was¡­ life as it is, a journey that only ends when you die.


    But someone within this party had a special ability¡­ A girl that had the power of absorbing souls through her unique powers¡­ This girl, sometimes granted a new journey to those that had an abrupt death. Perhaps with her¡­ could the journey continue for these people, even after death?


    "Let''s go¡­ Past the grasnds, we''ll find the coast, that''s where we''ll move to Anta. We''ll have to get through a town or a small city to resupply, and also I will be going back home quickly to bring things with me¡­" Said An. "Well, for now let''s just rest and rx, we have done more than enough."


    Sylphy and Faylen nodded as the two were hugged by An, his arms embraced the two girls that made his world, and the reason of his struggles to continue moving forward despite the great burdens that he carried with himself. And even a third one wasing along quite soon, within Faylen''s belly.


    "I have to find a good ce for our child to be born¡­ I suppose your home is the best one, so we have to hurry, Faylen." He thought, looking at his wife as he caressed her blonde hair.


    -----

 Chapter 242 The God Core

    -----


    Within the depths of the jungle there was arge waterfall that fell from the biggest hill on it, shing down into arge river that branched off into many smaller rivers across the entirety of the jungle''s interior, bringing water to all life on this ecosystem. A man covered in purple and ck robes covering his face with a hoodie walked across the hill, reaching right below the waterfall, finding a hidden cave where he entered.


    He walked through the dark cave without the need for any light, and suddenly found a giant metallic door with strange markings and letters engraved on it. The entire door emanated a strong aura of divinity¡­ as if it was engraved with something that was prohibited for mortals to ever be able to learn. But this man¡­ He had already deciphered thenguage of the gods.


    "May only the most blessed of heroes be able to open and seal the powerful sun dwelling within these ruins¡­ Only Gods can utilize such power. Heroes are only given the task of protecting it¡­" He said, as his face quickly changed from calm to disgusted and angered. "Bullshit."


    BOOOOM!!!


    A sudden st of darkness sted the door into pieces, as the man leisurely walked inside the temple without even trying to open the door using a key, or something¡­ The heroes that once protected these ruins were already gone from this ce and had only closed the door using the mystical divine key, they didn''t expect him to be so strong he could just st it open.


    The man suddenly found himself inside vast ruins of an ancient godly civilization, the walls, ceiling, and floor were all made of lustrous silver metallic material, and everything seemed highly technologically advanced.


    "The technology of the gods is truly quite fascinating, but all of this is old tech, nothing of it works¡­ Except that. My sweet, sweet ticket out of my misery."


    The man walked downstairs, sting doors open as he made his way into the depths of the ruins, where he ended having to fight hundreds of metallic golems and mechanical spiders that tried to stop him, although they ended falling to his magic at the end as well, being broken down into pieces with ease. However, as he got closer to his precious treasure, his lifespan continued to grow lower, as if by using all of this powerful magic, he was growing weaker and weaker, his life was being drained, and he might die soon.


    "Hahh¡­ Ugh¡­ At longst." He muttered, looking at the beautiful marble before him, a big spherical red and orange crystal, glowing brightly and unleashing a strong quantity of power from within.


    The man broke took out the diamond-made ss-like coverture that the relic had, as he extended his skeletal and dry hands over the item¡­


    FLAAAASH!


    "Ungh¡­! S-So powerful¡­ I didn''t expect anything more from the relic of a god! I finally made it! After learning a part of the Truth by gazing into the Abyss! I might¡­ I might finally be able to have enough power to protect them¡­ And to kill those behind everything¡­!" Muttered the man with a malicious smile, as his entire body suddenly began to absorb the entire relic, an enormous shockwave of zing energy began to cover the entire ruins, making everything tremble, pirs started to fall apart, as if the entire ruins were about to be destroyed and he would be buried alive in here!


    "Faster¡­ Come on!!!" Roared the man, as his youthfulness suddenly began to be recovered, his lifespan once more increased, and this enormous quantities of power were all absorbed into his body, fueling him with new energy.


    FLUOOOOSH!


    The entire crystal lost its colors, bing transparent, and then, it cracked and shattered by itself, leaving only a pile of ss dust behind.


    TRUUUM¡­!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ungh¡­! Agh¡­ T-This power is very strong¡­ This richness, I couldn''t expect more from the Core that the Gods use to fuel their technology¡­!" Laughed the man, as he began to force himself to walk, quickly escaping the ruins before they ended falling apart.


    He fell into the waterfall, and was carried by the rivers around the jungle, as his body was still adapting to the energies, he felt like he was between life and death constantly, every second it felt as if he was growing closer to the verge of death. However, he remained conscious, and when he realized he was out of the water, he found himself in the shores of the river, with his face down into the ground.


    He kneeled over the ground as his entire body began to flow with energies, he had somehow survived absorbing such an item, it was all thanks to havingprehended what he had researched this entire time.


    He looked into his hands as a newer and recharged darkness emerged from his hands, it was no longer this faint shadow, but it was a powerful, deep, and almost abyssal darkness that seeped into the souls of anybody that looked into it.


    "This amazing power¡­ I''ve finally obtained it¡­ And I''ve regained my youth¡­ It seems that the curse for ring through the Abyss has been lifted by the divine power of this relic? Amazing¡­" Heughed, as he quickly cleansed his clothes and opened a portal to the demon continent.


    "Whatever was your end, Aberno, our business ends today¡­ I shall move back to the Demon Continent; you can do whatever you want." He said, as he went through the portal, leaving a few goblins, orcs, and trolls watching from around the junglepletely confused. They had no leader now, what would they do?


    ¡­


    The green skins began to gather once more together around a tent, however, as an important event was happening right before their eyes, it has only been a few weeks since their King''s death, where they ended left alone in this new ce, different from the demon continent, but today, something memorable was happening.


    A young goblin woman suddenly gave birth to a little baby¡­


    And this baby was blue skinned.


    The goblin woman smiled, caressing her child, and kissing him lovingly, she had survived, and was recovering slowly. Despite her father being not here anymore, she would do everything her instincts allow her to raise her offspring as much as she can.


    -----

 Chapter 243 Moving On

    -----


    I looked back into the jungle where I had spent many years living between there and my own home. So many memories left behind¡­ So many memorable ces where I spent part of my childhood with Aquarina and Zack¡­ I couldn''t help but feel a bit of remorse and sorrow as I left that ce behind. But I also felt a bit of relief. Relief that we would be able to survive with the amazon away from such a dangerous ce, which seemed to be the resting ce for an ancient relic made by the gods¡­ I don''t know what''ll happen with that, but it seemed that my parents were not interested anymore in protecting it, and left it to its own fate, whatever that fate could ever be.


    I don''t know why, but this feels a bit worrisome, but at the same time, I am happy that my parents can free themselves from such a burden¡­ Although I want to go back there one day, when I grow strong enough and I am more confident that I could travel on my own, I will go there again and see what I can do for this ce, it is a sacred ce where even spirits gather, so it should be protected somehow¡­


    Oh well, I cannot really worry about it anymore, it has been around a month since we moved out of it, and I can only see the forest as a small patch of greenery in the distance, and only by using my eyesight ability, without it, I cannot even see it anymore. We have been traveling around the grasnds for almost a week as well, after that big battle against the Green Skins, we had been quite calm now. And I have been honestly enjoying this calmness so I can rx from all the stress I felt in such a big battle.


    These grasnds are quite soothing, and we are currently following a big river that leads to the coast. My mother said that it would take probably another two months to reach the coast at our pace, but that it should be fairly safe as thesends are untouched by most of the biggest nations, and there are only some towns. These grasnds are quite beautiful, it is a bit soothing to see the grass wave as if it were an ocean by the wind, it is indeed quite rxing¡­


    We have seen mostly just grass, grass, a few small forests, and more grass. For food? We eat what we hunt and gather for now, although my parents and Aquarina parents are able to deliver food easily and also had a lot saved inside a special space called Storage Space, which is conjured using Tier 6 Space Attribute Magic. In this space they can store items and food. Food will still get bad if it stays for too long there, so they were able to only gather dry foods that take longer to get bad, mostly grains, dried meat, and pickled vegetables and fruits, and perhaps cheese as well.


    And today I woke up inside our tent, we often slow down and settle down for the night, and the continue moving over the day, the tents of the amazon tribe are very easy to take down and in, so we can easily prepare them in around an hour and set up everything to sleep well andfortably.


    "Yawn¡­ Eh? Ah, Aquarina¡­ Didn''t your mother told you that you should already be sleeping in your own tent?"


    When I woke up, I found that Aquarina had infiltered my tent overnight, and was sleeping soundly at my side, she was even snuggling with me and hugging me with her small arms.


    "Sylphy¡­ But I missed you¡­" She said, she just woke up and was all sleepy. She honestly looked so cute that I couldn''t really get mad with her even if I tried. And she warmed me up through the night, which was quite cold in these open grasnds. In fact I still don''t want to get away from her because she''s so warm¡­


    "I miss you too but your mommy is going to get angry¡­" I said. "She said I needed privacy."


    "But you like it!" She said.


    "Yeah, but they don''t¡­" I sighed, as I hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead.


    "Sylphy, you''re extra cuddly this morning¡­" Said Aquarina as she hugged me back and kissed my nose.


    "You''re extra cute this morning too." I giggled. As I began to tickle her belly. Aquarina was very sensitive against tickles, I''ve seen her father and her mother tickling her sometimes, and her cute and soft belly was exposed, so I had to tickle it.


    "Hehehe! Stop!" Aquarina began tough loudly, quickly covering her mouth for her mother to not hear her voice outside of her tent, however, Nepheline quickly entered my tent.


    "Aha! Aquarina, we talked about this already, right? I told you like ten times over that Sylphy needs her private space, sleeping at her side every single night is not okay¡­" She said while crossing her arms. Aquarina and I felt a bit intimidated, as I quickly came out with an excuse.


    "I-It is my fault, I brought her here in the night, I was feeling so cold, but she''s so warm¡­" I said.


    "Eh? You, Sylphy?" Asked Nepheline.


    "Yeah!" I said. "I-it is my fault, she''s innocent, so please reprimand me¡­ T-Tell my mother, even, I am willing to take her reprimanding that take like two hours¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Well, I won''t do that, I know very well how annoying Faylen can get." Sighed Nepheline. "Well¡­ Just don''t do it again. Although you two like to sleep together, you''re not¡­ Erm¡­ Well, I don''t think it is that okay¡­ Especially when you grow up¡­ What if you reach your teens and still do this? You''ll begin to feel¡­ other things."


    "Other things?" I wondered.


    "What do you mean?" Asked Aquarina.


    "N-Nothing, never mind! Anyways,e out of the bed to eat breakfast, girls."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 244 Level 10 Skill

    -----


    As Nepheline walked away the tent, Aquarina jumped over me and hugged my back.


    "It''s getting colder outside, let''s snuggle a bit more¡­" She cried, looking at me with puppy eyes.


    "But Aquarina, we have to get going, remember that we have been traveling for almost a month now, right?" I sighed. "We have to pack up things before moving out again."


    "Ugh¡­ Right¡­" She sighed.


    I quickly stood out of bed and decided to check out something, my Status. Through this entire time I''ve been passively using Agriculture, of course, at night I just decided to sleep and not do more overwork, so I haven''t done it in the best most efficient way, but I do a lot every day.


    -----


    [Agriculture: Lv9]


    Skill Proficiency: 8992/ 9000


    A signature Skill from the Farmer ss.


    Grants the ability to detect the health of nts, their inner talents, capabilities, and species by just ncing at them. Additionally, grants the ability to enhance and control nts through the usage of Mana.


    Level Bonus (9): Enhances the Skill''s Effects by +90%


    -----


    Yes, the Skill has leveled to level 9 by all this time, and it is about to reach Level 10 to boot! So I have to quickly use it a couple of times somewhere. I quickly decided to change clothes and then helped Aquarina get out of bed, moving her to her tent and then letting her therezily changing clothes. She wanted to sleep andze around for more time, but we have been strictly waking up around 6 AM to have breakfast and then continue moving with the entire tribe, it is a bit tiring, but the most efficient way to travel.


    The amazon are not normal humans either at all, they got amazing stamina and endurance, so they''re able to resist the cold temperatures easily, and are even able to generate a lot of heat with their bodies. This is why Aquarina is always so warm even in the cold nights, and that''s a big reason why I like to have her at my side, she''s my warm machine that I can hug to feel warmer¡­


    A-Anyways, I moved outside and there was grass literally everywhere, alongside many tents set up around the entire camp, and I saw my parents preparing some food. Over the month, my mother''s belly had swelled a bit more, and it was now quite clear that she was pregnant, especially because she had always been quite slim aside from her big chest and wide hips which seem to be "typical" of elves. Even as a young adult in my previous life, I was very t-chested, but seeing my mother now¡­ I wonder if I will also grow massive ones like those she got? It would certainly be annoying; they would get in the way of my movements¡­ I will need to use a good sort of bra to keep them tight and unmoving, or at least to not let them bounce around annoyingly.


    My mother is a mage so she doesn''t seem to be affected by it, but I love to fight physical near my foes, having two pair of big breasts bouncing around will certainly be annoying- Oh well, I can always get some custom-made chest te made up just to contain them on ce¡­ Ah, I shouldn''t be thinking about that.


    While I was thinking things for the far future, I was touching some grass and infusing it with Agriculture, enhancing them and making them grow bigger into all sorts of weird shapes until¡­


    [Agriculture] Proficiency earned +1]


    [Agriculture] Proficiency earned +1]


    [Agriculture] Proficiency earned +1]


    Come on¡­ a bit more! I infused more and more grass with this green light, as they continued to grow bigger and p the ground like tentacles.


    [Agriculture] Proficiency earned +1]


    [Agriculture] Proficiency earned +1]


    [Agriculture] Proficiency earned +1]


    A bit more¡­ just a bit more!


    [Agriculture] Proficiency earned +1]


    Only one more point¡­ Oof¡­


    "Sylphy? What are you doing? This girl¡­" Sighed my mother, walking to my side and finding me ying with grass.


    "I-I am just touching some grass, mom!" I said.


    "You''re using magic, it is obvious from a kilometer away!" Said my mother, reprimanding me. "Come eat breakfast already or I am going there to grab you!"


    "Okay¡­ S-Sorry!" I said.


    "Stop touching the grass!" Sheined.


    "Wait a bit¡­" I said.


    "Eh?!"


    "I-I told you to wait a bit¡­!" I cried. Until something finally showed up in front of my sight, although nobody else could see it except me, it was as semi-transparent blue box screen showing what had just happened, and it emerged with a dinging sound.


    Ding!


    [Agriculture] Proficiency earned +1]


    Ooooh! There it is! There it is! Yes! Level 10, right?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sylphy¡­"


    "Eh?"


    I suddenly found my mother standing right in front of me, crossing her arms while looking at me angrily. She seemed to be even more moody now that she was pregnant and was experiencing more changes in her mood. She was now even more easily angered too, which made her reach up to me and look into my eyes with her angered re.


    "Heheh¡­ You''re looking radiant today, mommy¡­"


    "Sylphy, let''s go eat breakfast, I won''t repeat myself! How many times do I have to tell you something?!"


    "Sorry! Sorry!"


    "Sigh¡­ Juste already¡­"


    Mother held my hand and forcefully dragged me into the chair, where I was greeted by my father, Aquarina''s parents, and Zack. Ninhursag wasn''t here because she was out hunting, probably to bring more food. There are some big monsters that we sometimes see roaming around leisurely in these grasnds, so she probably goes after them to catch them for us. They got a lot of meat, so they''re a preferred meal.


    While I was about to eat, I saw the new blue box that showed up in front of me with a dinging sound once more, this time, it was alerting me of something I''ve been looking forward for a long while.


    Ding!


    [The [Agriculture: Lv9] Skill has reached Lv10!]


    -----

 Chapter 245 [Agriculture] Skill Tree!

    -----


    Level 10! Finally, after a long journey, the Agriculture Skill was Level 10! This can only mean amazing things¡­ Right? Although I don''t feel anything different from it, and by checking the Skill Description, I only see the same old description as before¡­ Erm, where is the new stuff?


    -----


    [Agriculture: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: - / -


    A signature Skill from the Farmer ss.


    Grants the ability to detect the health of nts, their inner talents, capabilities, and species by just ncing at them. Additionally, grants the ability to enhance and control nts through the usage of Mana.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Skill''s Effects by +100%


    >Can unlock new Skills


    ------


    Oh, there it is, there is a little thing at the end saying "Can unlock new Skills"¡­ Do I click it? With my finger? Erm, Alice, are you there? What do I do now?


    Alice quickly responded to me within my soul scape, she had been resting for a while now, but after hearing my voice, she woke up rather energetically to speak to me and answer my question. She seemed to be looking for something amongst the many things inside of her archives, so she took a while to answer.


    "Oh, sorry, Sylphy. I was looking for something¡­ Ah, there it is¡­ Ahem, you should click on that little button with your index finger, and that will lead you to a Skill Tree, I believe, through that you can select one of two new Skills, and like that, every time you reach a certain level in such skills, it will branch out into more Skills¡­ I think."


    Oooh! So that''s it? So simple? Alright then¡­ I will click on it!


    As I moved my finger to touch the blue box, what showed up were two other new boxes, they showed two different images, one of them was a tree surrounded by colorful light, and the other seemed like some sort of spirit, resembling Naturia, which was being surrounded by a green light as well.


    What could these two be? I was really confused.


    [You have opened the Skill Tree!]


    [Select one Skill between the two, the other Skill can be selectedter using %293#]


    [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv1] ¨C [Spiritual Blessing: Lv1]


    What do I pick?! Should I pick this one or this other? What does this one do? And what does this other do? I cannot really tell¡­ Can I check them out myself? Alice, is this possible?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, it is! Check both."


    Oh, and it says that I can select anotherter on using some¡­ glitched text, what does it means?


    "Hm¡­ That is probably Skill Points, but that''s a feature we cannot get into yet, so I am very sorry for that, Sylphy¡­ I would need a lot of energy for that, so it might have to wait a long time." Said Alice.


    Don''t worry about it, you''ve done more than enough, that I can already get a new Skill for practically no effort other than just repeatedly using some sort of instant-cast spell is amazing, so let''s see what they can do.


    -----


    [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv1]


    The World Tree Yggdrasil blesses your body with great endurance that canpare to a fraction of its bark''s defense.


    Passively enhances your Stamina, Defense, and Vitality with each Level, while your skin progressively grows harder and more resistant to blows. Can be used actively to enhance magic and physical defense of your body for a few seconds.


    -----


    [Spiritual Blessing: Lv1]


    You are greatly connected with Spirits, you can feel their emotions, their thoughts, and even their hearts, and connect with them through strong bonds that canst for eternity.


    Passively enhances the Magical Power of all Spirits that you''ve contracted with, while also enhancing their growth speed. Can be used actively to enhance the power of a selected spirit by a certain percentage for a few seconds.


    -----


    Oh, I see! So it is like that. Yggdrasil''s Endurance enhances my defensive abilities, with a passive and active effect, all while there is also the other skill, which specializes into enhancing the magical power of my spirits, with a passive effect and then an active one.


    But what should I pick? Enhance my endurance or enhance the power of my spirits? Both are great¡­ I''ve been seeking to enhance my physical body strength too, to be honest enhancing the body seems like a way better way for now than enhancing my spirits. My spirits are already strong, and as they develop they''ll grow stronger.


    Meanwhile, my body certainly will have some limit, and it is getting very hard to increase the Tier of my Physique as well, it is an extensive job that takes years, and no infinite mana can help me out in that regard, meanwhile, with the mana I got, I can passively enhance my spirits already, and as they grow they''ll get all the mana they want too.


    I also have the body of a half-elf, elves are not known for having strong physiques, and even when they reach higher tiers of physique, they are not that powerful either, my mother physique is fairly high at around Tier 6, but even then, she''s fairly weaker and would barely be able to stand her way against someone with even lower physiques if they''re from a race that can grow more muscle in terms of physical fighting, but because magic is so natural on her, she just uses magic for everything anyways¡­ Also imagining my mother fighting with punches seems a bit weird.


    Because of my race, my physique won''t be able to develop too well¡­ Humans vary a lot depending in the tribe they belong, as my father is a very talented at physical strength as he belonged to a tribe of humans that traveled across mountains and were mercenaries, but I am notpletely human, and I also got the elf part on me, so I have to try to bnce both...


    Ugh, both options look very tempting! What should I pick? The first one or the second one?


    Well... I guess I''ve already made up my mind, I will choose the one that will help me the most right now.


    -----

 Chapter 246 [Yggdrasils Endurance]

    -----


    Ugh, both options look very tempting! What should I pick? The first one or the second one?


    Well... I guess I''ve already made up my mind, I will choose the one that will help me the most right now.


    And like that, I had decided to pick this new Skill!


    Ding!


    [You learned the [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0 / 1000


    The World Tree Yggdrasil blesses your body with great endurance that canpare to a fraction of its bark''s defense.


    Passively enhances your Stamina, Defense, and Vitality with each Level, while your skin progressively grows harder and more resistant to blows. Can be used actively to enhance magic and physical defense of your body for a few seconds.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill Effects by +10%


    -----


    When I selected the Skill, I suddenly felt as if some sort of heat was infused into my physical body, it was a brief feeling, but it gave me an all-epassing feeling of greatness, as if I was growing tall and strong like a tree¡­ It was only for a few seconds, but I still can remember it clearly and vividly¡­ This was amazing.


    This skill¡­ the description changed as well. It shows up Skill Proficiency and also Level Bonus! With this, the Skill has be very strong now. However, I wonder what gives Skill Proficiency?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Apparently, by doing exercise and activating the active effect of the skill, probably exercises that can enhance your stamina and endurance, although I wouldn''t rmend hurting yourself or something, that will only tire you, and youck any sort of regeneration spell capable of healing wounds that could actually increase skill proficiency by a decent amount."


    I see, then I better just exercise for now. Doing de swings works, right?


    "It should, running around, and just overall doing any sort of activity that spends stamina."


    Alright, I get it now, it should be a fairly easy to level up skill then, but perhaps way slower than the Agriculture Skill that is now at Level 10, the max power a Skill can achieve.


    Wait, did the Farmer ss really had such crazy Skills?


    "It does. It seems that sses are not well defined in the System, the creator God messed the order of things, and there are also various sses thatck a lot of skills as well¡­ I don''t know what else could it be done for now, but it seems that that''s how it was made¡­"


    Oh, I guess we''ll have to go along with it for now, anyways, I should really just rest for now and enjoy breakfast. I am pretty hungry¡­


    "Sylphy, how did you slept? I know that the nights are colder now. Do you want me to conjure some magic in your tent to make it warmer?" Wondered my father.


    "Oh, daddy, don''t worry about it." I said. "I was actually wondering when are we reaching a new town? I have been thinking that for a while now¡­ Nothing is happening other than just traveling endless through this ce¡­ Oh! And when are we moving back home to go look for the stuff?"


    "A-About that, I went overnight and brought the things through the Spatial Storage." Said my father.


    "Eh?! You brought the entire house?! Howe your space magic is so good?" I asked.


    "I crafted a special rune for him to use that spell, it can only be used a couple of times before it disappeared, it took me almost a week to infuse it into his hand, so that he could use this spell well enough to bring our things. The house was left there though, Sylphy, we can''t bring a whole house with us." Said my mother. "Don''t worry, it is being protected by our summons we left behind, they''ll also harvest food and more, and send it to us through teleportation of items."


    "Aww¡­ I-I wanted to say goodbyes to Yggdra!" I said.


    "Oh¡­ R-Right¡­" Said my father looking at me with pity. "I am so sorry! I didn''t knew you wanted to do this so badly, I should had been more careful¡­" He sighed.


    "Y-You should have!" Iined.


    "Sylphy! Don''t treat your father like this." Said my mother.


    "A-Ah, sorry¡­" I sighed. "I-I got a bit¡­ Well, but I am still angry. Why didn''t you told me you were going? I wanted to go as well¡­ Now how long will it be until I see her again? Yggdra might be just some tree for you, but for me she was special¡­ She gave me Naturia, and she always embraced me with her energies, she seemed happy to see me."


    "¡­I am sorry, Sylphy, I am just worried. I didn''t wanted to leave your mother nor you behind for too long so I decided to go on my own, at the speed I travel through the skies, if I bring you, you would actually die, unless I slow down considerably, which would make the entire tripst a long time¡­ I wanted to finish things overnight, so I had to do this without telling you." Said my father. "I-I understand how you feel, I promise you that when everything stabilizes, I will bring you back here."


    "¡­Okay." I sighed, as I felt let down a bit. I mean, I understand why my father did this, but I really¡­ am not going to see Yggdra for a while, aren''t I? Perhaps even years¡­


    "But I remember you said you would bring our house and make it walk, what about that?" I asked.


    "As your father said, he didn''t wanted to leave me alone for too long so we scratched that idea. We decided to leave our house there and protect it instead of bringing it into different ces and dangers." Said my mother. "I should also apologize for that, Sylphy, I am sincerely sorry, my daughter. I will¡­ make up for it. I will bring you back for Yggdra when the timees."


    "¡­"


    I sighed once more, as I nodded weakly. I felt quite let down now, even more than before¡­ But I was able to understand their point, but these feelings remained for a while. Yggdra, I hope you''re doing well.


    -----

 Chapter 247 A Week After

    -----


    It has been around a week since I learned that my father went back home without even telling me about it. I have grown a bit angered at him and my mother, but that anger quickly faded away when I realized I was acting too childishly, I should be more mature about these things instead of holding up grudges to people that genuinely care for me and love me¡­ But I still felt bad for Yggdra, I wish I could meet her again soon, but that doesn''t probably seem to be the case. We are slowly moving farther and farther from the jungles, and we were getting closer to the coasts, I could even see the ocean in the long distance by using my eyes, it was beautiful.


    I think I have only seen it before through flying in the skies atop my parents Familiars when we descended from Cloudia. But seeing it now with my two eyes is quite pretty¡­ But we''ll probably take two weeks to get there at the pace we are going now. Of course, if it was just my family and me, we could easily get there sooner, but we are carrying an entire tribe of Amazon people with us, we have to take breaks every day, make a camp, and everything else, and that takes a long time, eating away the time of the day, we often just travel around 8 hours before setting down and resting until the next morning.


    My parents can make all sorts of crazy things with magic but bringing such arge group of people to another continent is a monumental task that takes its time no matter how much magic they can have. Although they often said that if they had Tier 8 Space Magic, it wouldn''t be so hard to teleport everybody into the continent, but people with such an element are incredibly rare. My father specializes in fire and the sword, while my mother in healing, light, and life, so they cannot do stuff like that. Although they got all other magics learned, they''re nothing too special, and mostly used for support or daily life activities¡­ Yeah, I guess I have thought that they''re not special but still, creating a pocket dimension where you can save an entire house inside is quite special. But I suppose that to do something like a mass teleportation, you need to be even better at space magic.


    About magic itself, I didn''t had much time to learn new elements, but I have continued to specialize on my own elements, my mother had resumed teaching me new spells as we moved across the caravans, although she said that after we got to the elven kingdom, I would be able to enter the Magus Academy and be taught by "professionals" which she says are even better than her at teaching magic, and even older.


    Today, after breakfast, my mother was mentioning her past. Aquarina and Zack had also joined the magic sses she does, as Nepheline and Ninhursag said that there was nobody better at teaching magic than Faylen, and that they wouldn''t be able to do a good job at teaching her unlike my mother. As we sat over our desks inside the carriage, which was quite wide inside, and as I felt the calm and cold breeze of the wind outside, my mother spoke rather carefreely.


    "I used to be a teacher in the most prestigious Magus Academy inside of my Kingdom¡­ I studied there for many years and ended bing a teacher. I was often said to be not so good at magic, but the teachers alwaysplimented me because unlike those that were very talented, I studied magic forms the most, and was very simr to a Wizard, who are innately average at magic talent but research magic a lot¡­ That''s how I ended bing a Schr before bing a Teacher though." She said. "I also studied Alchemy and became an Alchemist and Doctor, and helped the Academy by creating some new potion recipes, such as potions that could heal headache, stomachache, and more."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ooohhh! That''s so interesting!" I said. I was always quite fascinated when my parents spoke about their past, it was as if I was listening to the life of very famous people.


    "But Auntie Faylen, why didn''t the people used magic to heal stomachache and headaches?" Asked Aquarina.


    "That''s a good question, Aquarina." Said my mother. "The thing is, people in the elf kingdom are not all amazing at magic, not everybody has big pools of mana either, this is mostly limited to nobility families, while the rest of themoners are a mix between elves, beast-kin, and humans¡­ Although a lot of extremist nobles like to say that these people are not citizens, they truly are, and help at the economy tremendously, caring about people that cannot easily heal themselves with magic was a priority that not many wanted to take due to their own stupid pride¡­" Sighed my mother, as she waved her head in disappointment.


    "W-What? Elves there are starting to sound like assholes now¡­" Said Zack. "Ah! S-Sorry if I offended you¡­"


    "No, don''t worry, Zack. It is a natural response for any normal person with a sane mind to think of them as idiots." Sighed my mother. "I also think the same. I dedicated a lot of my first hundred years researching magic and alchemy to create new and more essible potions and consumables for the people to help them at their daily lives, using cheap ingredients to reduce the costs, so moremoners can afford to buy them, it was quite the challenge¡­ But I managed to create various concoctions for every day, and people quickly began using these small sks to heal their headache, stomachache, or sometimes to treat other illnesses such as cold, throat pain, and more."


    Amazing, so my mother not only could heal people with magic, but she researched and created medicine that evenmoners could afford¡­


    -----

 Chapter 248 A Talk With Mom

    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Uwaah! So you made potions that healed people, Auntie Faylen?" Asked Aquarina.


    "That''s pretty amazing, I guess magic can''t resolve everything in the long run¡­" Said Zack.


    "Back then I wasn''t as strong with my magic as I am now¡­ The power I have acquired has been after hundreds of years of training and gathering power. Unlike my husband or Aquarina''s parents, I had a very slow growth that took me many years. Although when I was chosen as a Hero, I was already stronger than every other young hero, they quickly caught up to me in various regards¡­ And are equal if not surpass me in their own specializations." Said my mother.


    "I see¡­ But I think you''re more awesome, mom, you worked very hard to get your power¡­" I said. "And the dedication you put into making these medicines and everything else¡­ You''re really a fitting queen¡­"


    "Q-Queen?! Me?" She asked while blushing a bit, my mother was so cute when she blushed. "I cannot be a Queen¡­ My father has yet to move out of the throne, and my mother doesn''t want to either, it is a bit iffy in the elf kingdom¡­ Because we live so much and with magic we can even prolong our lives even more, it is every thousands of years that a new pair of governors appear, and that is not going to be, I am a young sisterpared to my older brothers, who all are more talented and fitting for it."


    "Oh¡­ But have they helped the citizens like you''ve done?" I wondered.


    "¡­I don''t think so." She said. "Well, they must have in some way or another! A-Anyways, we shouldn''t go into that topic, I don''t like to talk badly about my siblings."


    "Oh, sorry about that¡­" I sighed.


    "Well, as I said, I have been researching a lot about magic since I was young. I started in the magic academy at the age of 10 after all, and I spent hundreds of years there, hahaha!" Laughed my mother, a bit of insanity was within thatugh, I guess nobody that lives so long studying something would remainpletely sane.


    "I guess that''s why you''re so good at magic, auntie Faylen?" Asked Aquarina.


    ? "I suppose, I studied so much that I memorized almost every magic form I could ever learn from the libraries of the elves¡­ But still, there are better teachers than me, there is just people capable of teaching better than others, it is not something that I can surpass with just experience at the end, they are better at handling children, at understanding how they feel and how they should conjure their own magic, and more¡­" Sighed my mother.


    "Mommy you''re already amazing! You and dad taught me a lot of spells¡­" I said. "I think you''re just putting yourself a bit too below these other people, you''re already someone that saved the world! Right? So cheer up!"


    "S-Sylphy¡­" My mother sighed, while feeling ttered once more, she smiled warmly and approached me, hugging me tightly and kissing my face several times.


    "Aww, my little girl, you''re so sweet with mommy!" She said. "You really know how to cheer me up, don''t you? Mooch!" My mother began to kiss my face happily, as she looked at me with her eyes that shone with bright emerald light.


    "Listen to me, Sylphy, I don''t really care about recognition for the things I have done¡­ I don''t really care about standing out either¡­" She said. "I''ve only cared about An, my friends, and you, my greatest treasure. As long as you''re here with mommy, I can be happy and fulfilled¡­ You''ll apany me through my long life, right? Even after¡­ even after everyone¡­ Everyone¡­ Ah, don''t mind it."


    "Huh? S-Sure¡­ Of course I will¡­ I wonder how long does Hald-elves live though¡­" I said.


    "I am a Pure-Blood from the Royal Family, my father is a man with an incredibly pure blood and my mother is also incredibly pure-blooded as a fairy, therefore, the two lifespansbine and grant us¡­ I think it is too much to imagine it." She sighed. "As you inherited such powerful bloodline, it is as if you were almost pure-blooded even if you''re an half-elf. I believe you''ll live longer than everybody in the Elf Family."


    "T-That long?!" I asked.


    "Yep, An is a human but his human tribe is also quite long lived for humans¡­" She said.


    "Oooh! I see¡­" I said. "As long as I got you, my daddy, and everybody else, I am also happy, mom, so don''t worry! I haven''t even nned about leaving the nest yet either, I am still too little."


    "Fufu, I am frightened by how self-aware you are of your own age, dear, you''re really quite mature for your age, but that''s not so umon from elven children¡­" She said. "At the age of 3 I was already reading books and knew how to speak rather fluidly."


    "So mommy was also a talented girl when she was small?" I asked.


    "Yep, but I wouldn''t say I was that talented, it was normal for elf children." She said. "But it is more impressive when you do things because you''re half humans, and this is definitely not normal for human children¡­ Your father used to freak out a bit when you were so responsive to questions and interacted with us even when you couldn''t talk yet¡­ But I convinced him that it was a norm for elf children to showcase high levels of intellect at a young age. And of course, also a big reason in why our babies are not so loud nor they cry so much like humans or other races do¡­"


    "W-Was Sylphy that amazing back then?!" Asked Zack. "I am pretty sure that I only learned how to talk not as early as her... Damn, I was always so slow?" He wondered.


    "Zack you spent like almost all your first years of life inside the jungles, give yourself a ck, you''re still a growing child." Said my mother, petting the boy.


    -----

 Chapter 249 A Talk About The Past

    -----


    "Yeah! Don''tpare yourself with Sylphy so much, you''ll always end up losing because she''s awesome." Said Aquarina with a cocky smile. I''ve never liked how she brags about me being "awesome" to Zack all the time, but I think Zack has stopped caring about it by now.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know¡­" Sighed Zack. "Sylphy has always been pretty amazing." Zack looked at me as he agreed to Aquarina, making her feel a bit confused. Zack seemed to smile back at me, as his eyes were filled with bright light. Isn''t he cute when he smile?


    "W-What¡­? Stop praising me so much, we are friends, you''re not like my subordinates or something!" I said.


    "Hahaha! I guess you already got two loyal friends for the rest of your life, didn''t you?" Giggled my mother. "I am sure you three will make an amazing party in the future¡­ Oh well, maybe you''ll need some other additions."


    "Maybe we can find more friends along the way." I said. "We still need someone that could use other elements¡­ And a specialized supporter or healer¡­"


    "You''re asking for too much, you should get happy we get a new friend." Said Zack.


    "Okay, I will!" I sighed. "The Amazon kids seem to be on their own world by now, and most of the are way older than us so I guess they don''t feel like getting together with us¡­"


    Amazon usually took a long time to have new kids, so the youngest kids were Aquarina and Zack, the rest were almost all teenagers above 13 years, although they were still "kids" they saw us like walking babies, despite how powerful we could be, so they didn''t get along with us. It was fine, it didn''t hurt my feelings at all! ¡­Y-Yeah.


    "Anyways, enough of talking about my past, I guess we should really resume what we were doing just now¡­ All three of you, did you learn the form? Although all three of you seem to have different elemental affinities, you should be able to still conjure low-tier spells of other elements than your affinities. So today I had decided in teaching you some spells from magic that none of you has yet to use, Darkness." Said my mother.


    "Couldn''t Shade teach us Darkness Magic better?" Wondered Zack.


    "Shade? Hahaha, don''t make meugh, I taught him everything about Dark Magic." Said my mother. "He just learned it and perfected it on his own unique way, I doubt he can actually teach it to you because what he uses cannot be learned by anybody, it is his own "unique way" of using magic. Most of the heroes were like this, they learned the basics and the pirs of their magic elements from me, but they perfected them on their own, your father, Sylphy, was the same."


    "O-Ohh¡­ So my mother really taught them all, isn''t it?" I asked.


    "Yep! I taught both of your parents, Aquarina." Said my mother.


    "A-Amazing, so mama and papa wouldn''t be so awesome without your help?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Indeed¡­! ¡­Well, I dislike being so cocky about it, but I did teach them the basics, without these basics, they would had had a hard time trying to figure out their powers, making their growth go slower¡­ We didn''t had the time to take it so easy back then." Said my mother.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So that''s how it was¡­" I said while rubbing my chin. "I suppose that you''re indeed the most fitting to each us the basics then! But mommy, did you learned your own unique magic as well?"


    "Oh yeah, I did¡­" She said. "But as I said, it would be something very difficult for you to learn¡­ So for now, it wouldn''t be good to try to teach it to you¡­ Although I know you''re the one that could use it the better, Sylphy. I''ll try to lend you all the spells I''ve ever created as your mother, I know you have the talent to learn all of them."


    "Mom¡­ I will not disappoint you." I said.


    "Well, that''s forter though, for now, as I told you, Darkness Magic is an obscure element of magic, often wielded by special people that is born with this affinity." Said my mother.


    "Is daddy as special person?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Haha, of course. He''s a hero, Aquarina." Said my mother. "He''s the Hero of Shadows¡­ and back then, his personality and how he acted really fitted his element. It is often say that our affinities shape how we are as people, even our natures¡­ Your father was always a reversed man, even when he was young¡­ His past was filled with hardships, and¡­ many things that marked him, turning him into the man he is now. But he had surpassed such traumas that held him back, and he had grown exceptionally as a person. Did you knew that he and my husband used to be rivals? They hated each other!" Laughed my mother.


    "Eeeh? Really?! But they''re such good friends now¡­!" Said Aquarina.


    "Yeah. I cannot really see my dad hating him¡­ He''s way too gentle." I sighed.


    "Well, that was before he matured as a man, your father was a very¡­ childish young man, filled with pride because of his family of mercenaries, he disliked the silent and selfish personality of Shade back then, and both usually shed with long discussions, various times they ended beating one another into the ground¡­ It was always such a mess, I had to stop them because the rest of the heroes just stared dumbly at the fight, Nepheline even cheered for them to continue fighting¡­" My mother sighed in disappointment of the past of the heroes, I guess everybody has a starting point. Though I wonder how stronger the heroes were back then¡­ I suppose not so strong.


    "O-Ohh¡­ Daddy was a kid back then?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah- Ah, I guess we shouldn''t go so off-topic, you kids always ask me interesting things, I can''t help but talk about the past¡­" My mother sighed, looking into the distance where the peaceful grasnds were. "I miss them¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 250 Time To Learn... Curse Magic?!

    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My mother had begun to recall those times once more, it seems that she''s always quite nostalgic about them, despite not having been so long since thenpared to her long life. Perhaps in those times she discovered many things and changed a lot as a person, which created an impactful memory of such times¡­ But aside from happiness there is also some mncholy with her, she said "I miss them", but isn''t she with three of them? Also I know that the Witch of the Blue Mountain is a fourth, so how many heroes were there?


    ¡­I don''t want to make mother remember those times, to be honest, so I just decided to go with the flow and not ask any more questions that were not regarding the sses she was giving to us. Aquarina and Zack also quickly realized that it was better to leave her be for now, as we concentrated into her sses, relieving her as well.


    Apparently, Darkness Magic were not just the maniption of shadows, and it was something that even mother was able to use as a wielder of light. You would think that because she was a saint she wouldn''t be able to wield dark magic, but that was in fact not true at all¡­ She was able to wield it rather masterfully.


    "I have attained Tier 7 Darkness Magic Spells, of course, those are not evenparable to the Tier 10 that Shade had attained, but it is still above the average in many terms amongst fellow Elves." Said my mother. "Children, in this world, people is capable of wielding and conjuring all types of magic, there are not restrictions, but there are what we call Affinities. Everybody is born with a certain affinity, depending in your elemental affinity, you will be able to wield some magic better than others. Sometimes, these affinities are so powerful that you would even be capable of conjuring stronger magic than normal, and even conjure it without the need for a specific magic circle creation¡­ Nheless, we elves are specially good using magic, especially those of noble birth such as myself, thatbined with our long lifespan allows us to explore, learn, and master a lot of magic elements, even when our affinities don''t match them."


    My mother sat down over her chair while sighing a bit, her belly was getting bigger every week, and my little sibling was making it hard for her to stand up all the time. She caressed her belly gently as she continued her exnation, waving her hand.


    WOOMMM¡­!


    And right there, darkness gathered within her hand and a sphere of shadows was formed.


    "This is the most basic Darkness Attribute Spell, Darkness Sphere, it deals small amount of damage, even an average man can survive a blow in the head, but several ones could kill somebody that is not strong enough to sustain damage¡­ Any questions?"


    "It is¡­ dark!" Said Aquarina. "Is it made of shadows?"


    "It''s boring¡­" Said Zack.


    "Is that the most basic of darkness attribute spells?" I wondered.


    "Yes, it is made of shadows, Aquarina. And it is indeed very boring, Zack. And yes, Sylphy, this is the most basic spell but not the only one there is within the low tiers. Darkness magic is special because of the branches of magic it creates." She said. "You know about the existence of High Magic, right? There is an almost endlessbination of Magic Elements in this world, from the most basic elements, countless branches emerged that converged different attributes together, or even simply specialized in the effects of certain spells within the basic elements which then became their own elements. The true essence of darkness magic is not shadow maniption, as Shadow Magic is for that, which is an early branch of Darkness Magic that was found long ago, I believe the true essencey on¡­ Curse Magic."


    "C-Curse magic?" Asked Aquarina. "D-Does papa use it?"


    "Of course he does! Curse Magic and Shadow Magic go hand by hand with Darkness Magic, they''re the trio that you cannot forget when you''re learning Darkness Magic. But Curse Magic is often seen as a more terrible magic, and also quite difficult, it can curse a person, a target, or even objects, granting them different, often negative effects." Said my mother, as her eyes shone with wisdom that only an elf that has researched magic for hundreds of years could have.


    "Your father uses Curse Magic rather interestingly, as he applies it to all his attacks, every enemy he fights will get cursed severely, they''ll grow weaker, slower, and easier to handle for Shade. He is a speedy fighter that uses stealth and a pair of knives to fight, therefore, he''ll always have bad matches against powerful and defensive enemies that could easily crush him¡­ This is why your father, Aquarina, abuses Curse Magic."


    My mother exined the origin behind the lethality of Shade''s attacks, it wasn''t just that his shadows were powerful, nor that his knife techniques were incredible, or that his physique and speed were iparable, he was also amazing at casting curses on his targets, weakening them in the process and allowing him to abuse his speed even more.


    "Everybody has learned Curse Magic one way or the other, An has done it, as he applied it to his Fire Magic and his Sword Techniques, although not at the amazing extent that Shade is able to bring Curse Magic, An is able to cause Curses on his foes such as Infernal Burn, Strength and Agility Decrease, and more¡­ He uses this to gain a small advantage over foes, but even this small advantage could mean a chance for victory against a powerful foe." My mother smiled rather devilishly, showing off a bit of her inner malice. I suddenly felt a chill run down my spine.


    "This is why you''re all learning Curse Magic, the most basic of spells, so you can add them to your attacks and have a nice advantage over your foes! Curse Magic is rarely taught in the world, so you''re lucky!"


    -----

 Chapter 251 The Power Of Curses

    -----


    Curse Magic, the ability to cast curses in a target, be it alive or an object, it seems that literally anything can be cursed, wow. I wonder how I could handle it with my infinite Mana¡­ Could I be able to constantly conjure a curse on a target? No¡­ much like other spells, the effects must have some sort of limit to them, also, infinite magic doesn''t mean infinite power in a spell, to increase the total power of my spells, I need to increase the Runes I have in my magic circle¡­ or conjure a lot of mes together to make a big me! But that can only be done using stuff like Ember, everything else seems to be too slow to conjure, infinite magic cannot let me skip this process, unless I learn more about magic forms and also enhance my magic circle.


    Just recently I reached Rank 3 in my Tier 2 Magic Circle, while my Physique is already at Rank 7 of Tier 1, which is closer to reaching Tier 2, surprising at the age of 7, especially for a girl who are usually quite weak physically when they''re children. I am not an amazon either so my muscles won''t develop amazingly like Nepheline''s muscles. Female elves are often delicate maidens, and my father said that the girls of his tribe were also all quite delicate, but good using bows and magic. ¡­It is already amazing I am getting closer to Tier 2 Physique at the age of 7, but I guess being bathed in the blood of a dragon and eating monster meat and the dragon meat also helps at enhancing my physique, especially when it was all prepared using Cooking Magic.


    Anyways, my Magic Circle is at a good Tier for my age and everything else, and I am constantly generating new runes inside and slowly making it Rank Up, so my magic power should be slowly increasing. Although I wonder how much magic power can affect curses, I decided to continue listening to my mother.


    "Curse Magic is quite an important trick every hero learned to use to weaken enemies with their blows." Said my mother. "It is important that you learn it, but also that you know how to use it moderately. If you go and end up using it on a friend when sparring, it could end in terrible consequences you might even regret for the rest of your lives, so never dare use curse magic when sparing against a friend¡­ I can heal any curse you guys could ever conjure, but still, there might be times when I won''t be around all the time."


    "True¡­ We''ll be careful." I said, Aquarina and Zack nodded, agreeing to what I said as well, they seemed to be pumped up about learning Curse Magic though, and were excited about it more than I thought.


    "Anyways, let''s begin right away! I don''t want to overextend things way too much. For starters let''s do some basic Curse casting!" Said my mother, quickly forming a small magic circle. "Slow, Parasite, Exhaustion, Depression¡­" She said, as she conjured the oddly named Runes for the magic circle.


    FLASH!


    And then, she suddenly took out a doll from a Spatial Inventory, and made it move through another Spell called "Fake Life" that generated a synthetic soul inside an object.


    The doll fell over the floor, and began to walk around, it had the apeparace of a little elf.


    "Uwah! W-What is that?!" Asked Aquarina.


    "This is a living doll, a small servant used in elven libraries, we use the Fake Life spell to give them a synthetic soul and they can serve us tirelessly for some time, until the soul disappears into thin air." Said my mother. As she pointed the Curse Magic Spell she was creating.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Slow." She said, as the magic circle suddenly activated, rotating like a ring, and then converging together into a strange and phantasmal ck mass of magic, reaching the doll and cursing it.


    The doll was covered on this darkness as if it were burning, it felt a bit impacting, but also interesting to see. The doll suddenly slowed down, walking slowly, and then, it tripped over the floor and began to struggle to move.


    "P-poor thing¡­!" Said Aquarina.


    "Don''t pity it, Aquarina, we use them as dummies all the time." Said my mother. "Anyways, as you can see, it slowed down, tripped over the floor, and seems to be having a difficult time at trying to crawl out of its misery. This is the power of Curse Magic, of course, therger and stronger an opponent, the easier they''ll be able to withstand a curse. For that, you need stronger magic power and curses to curse them even strongly¡­ But that''s good for now, just by having some curse you should be able to slightly weaken even strong foes. Your natural magical power is already quite advanced for your age."


    "Curse Magic is kind of cool¡­" Said Zack.


    I wanted to try it out right away, so mother decided to bring out some more dummies, this time they resembled teddy bears, and they were three, they were around a meter in height, and were crawling around aimlessly, ready to get cursed.


    "Let''s see¡­" I said, quickly conjuring each Rune in ce around the magic circle ring, and using yet another magic ring toplete the magic circle in front of me, it took me around 5 seconds, so the conjuration time is not that long, I just need to find a way to add it to my normal magic and attacks though.


    "SLOW!"


    FLASH!


    A ck mass emerged from my magic circle, as I loaded it with some extra bit of Mana, making the curse stronger, as it resembled arge mass of sooting out of thin air, and reaching the teddy bear.


    SPLASH!


    The darkness sshed over the creature as if it were some sort of ck liquid, covering it and cursing the living teddy bear with a curse that made it walk slowly.


    Oh, it worked right away, first try!


    -----

 Chapter 252 The Ability To Combine Spell Effects With Techniques

    -----


    After I conjured the magic, Aquarina attempted to do it with her dummy, and failed once before doing it sessfully the second time, meanwhile, Zack failed three times before finally managing, it was clear that he didn''t had as much talent as Aquarina or I, but he made up for it through his sheer amount of determination. And his abnormallyrge quantity of mana for someone that is not talented at magic, which still intrigues us.


    "Wow, it is really walking slowly!" Said Aquarina surprised about the feat she had aplished. "I wonder if I can do the same with monsters I am chasing, so they walk slowly and I can catch them¡­"


    "I-It took me some time but I did it¡­" Sighed Zack. "But how can we add the spell to our attacks?"


    "Oh well that takes some more time, you need to be able to find a way to converge spells effects with techniques, that''s more advanced but you should be able to do it if you constantly conjure the spell, it is a fairly easy spell, so you could quite possibly learn how to conjure it without chanting in some days of practice¡­" My mother said. "but that would be a huge waste of time! So you''re also learning the Weak, Defenseless, and Exhausted Curses, each one decreases a major Attribute of a target. With Slow you decrease speed and movement, even thinking process, Weak makes them physically weaker, Defenseless weakens their physical defense, and Exhausted decreases their stamina and vitality¡­"


    "Ooh, they''re all useful! Alright, let''s do it, Auntie!" Said Aquarina.


    "Hm! Good girl." Said my mother, petting Aquarina who was very pumped up.


    "Wait, more spells? Ugh, my head is going to hurt by being forced to memorize so many curses¡­" Sighed Zack.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And like that, mother taught us each of those valuable curses, they were the lowest tiered and ranked ones, but they were already quite handy. It took us the entire day after lunch to learn each spell and conjure every one of them. My mother was a deadly teacher, and quite ruthless, she didn''t let us rest at all until we were able to conjure each spell at least once¡­


    She said that memorizing it was not so important, what was important was actually conjuring the spell, for some reason, she said that the moment a children conjures a spell, a "mark" is formed inside their souls, it is like an "history of used spells" even if you don''t remember the spell form that well, once you finally conjured it properly, recalling it back will be progressively easier as this "history of used spells" registered inside the soul berger, so the more we conjure a spell, the more we remember it, even when Zack is struggling so much to remember a thing.


    When my mother finally finished teaching us, we felt rather exhausted, but thankfully dad and the ret had already settled the tents for the night. As we got closer to the coast, the temperatures got colder every day, but the tents had been enhanced with some magic that produces a certain amount of "warmth" while isting the interior from the exterior by a bit, although chilly winds sometimes still enter into the tent through the night.


    We were currently having some tasty dinner, apparently Nepheline and Ninhursag went to hunt today while we were busy learning magic and my father and Shade protecting the caravan, so they brought a lot of big monsters to eat. There wererge Wild Boars, Lightning Raptors, which seemed like small and slimmer versions of Lightning Tyrannosaurus, and even some giant two-meter-big flightless birds with red and sharp as de beaks named Carnage Birds, capable of shredding a person''s entire body with their beak and eating them into pieces¡­ Scary. These monsters were all around Tier 4 to 6, so I don''t know if we would be able to handle such difficult creatures as easily without getting super exhausted afterwards.


    We did fight the Goblin Champion back then by ourselves, but that fight was very difficult and even after defeating him we were about to die against the other goblins, if it wasn''t because of our parents watchful spirits always protecting our backs¡­ Oh well, things are different now, I think I am slowly growing stronger, so perhaps I could handle stronger beasts even by myself.


    And even then, Tiers in Physique and Magic Circle aren''t everything, we got the help of our Spirits as well, that adds up a lot of strength boost to our capabilities, and I also got Alice, the system, with her infinite mana, my skills that can be used without conjuration (which is a big cheat by itself in this world) and everything else, even when I a lower Tiered, I still can fight against powerful and frightening opponents above my level by going absolutely all out.


    The techniques I have learned too, the spells I can abuse to enhance my physique strength and stacking them together using myrge amount of Mana and everything else¡­ Yeah, I am pretty good for a 7-year-old girl, I am pretty sure I have surpassed my previous self by far! And to boot, I got some nice essories and equipment made by my father and my mother, this six-limbed beast scale chest te protects me well against blows, and my sword made by the Witch of the Blue Mountain is also pretty awesome, it lets me unleash ck mes packed with curses!


    ¡­


    Wait, curses?


    Right! I was always able to use curses through this sword! Oh¡­ I never realized that until now, maybe I really had my mind elsewhere¡­ It is just that when my mother exins and teaches me things, I am just in a daze before her amazingness. But I wonder if I could add the curses I learned into my sword techniques then¡­ Perhaps? It is worth a try sometime in the near future, perhaps I could go hunt some monster by myself secretly¡­ Well, I don''t think they''ll let me do it so easily though.


    -----

 Chapter 253 Mother And Daughter Time

    -----


    My mother and Nepheline had gone to cook rather quickly. I also wanted to help them cook. There was sadly no kitchen aside from a specific tent to cook in. My father and Shade were already done draining the blood and taking out the internal organs and feathers from the four Carnage Birds there were, so we decided to quickly cut them into pieces.


    "You''re sure you want to help too, Sylphy? Mommy can prepare food¡­" Said my mother, she seemed to life cooking for me.


    "I''ll also eventually cook on my own, right? So I want to help as much as I possibly can, please let me help!" I said.


    "O-Okay, okay, you can help, you don''t have to beg for it, my daughter." Sighed my mother, as she sighed and petted my head gently. "Thank you mom!"


    "Alright little girl, you''re butchering with the mothers here, huh? Why do you want to learn how to cook? Want to be a mother yourself?" Asked Nepheline rather teasingly.


    "T-There''s no reason why I wouldn''t want to learn how to cook¡­" I said while pouting. She was teasing me for no reason, I had not even thought about marriage yet at all! Although I really would like to have some kids in the future, something I never managed to do in my previous life¡­ A family of my won would be nice.


    "Come on, Nepheline, being a mother or not doesn''t have anything to do with it, An also knows how to cook a lot of stuff and he''s a guy, so don''t begin telling that cooking is only for mothers." Said my mother.


    "Okay, sorry~" Giggled Nepheline. "Though I wonder if you like some guy already, huh? Or do you¡­ Oh, I guess you''re into Aquarina, yeah." Nepheline murmured something that I barely heard, but I wanted to pretend I didn''t listened to it.


    "Stop teasing my daughter already!" Said my mother angrily, as she smacked the head of Nepheline, but her head was so strong and as hard as a stone that it turned my mother''s hand all red.


    "Ouch¡­" She sighed.


    "Hahaha! Sorry, I am just in a good mood." Laughed Nepheline. "Anyways, take this knife, Sylphy, let''s cut the legs and the thighs first. I guess we can make some nice soup out of the legs¡­ Also, the meat of this big chicken thighs are pretty tasty when cut into slices and grilled with a lot of seasoning."


    "Big chicken you mean the Carnage Birds? These things are Tier 4 monsters, they''re not chickens at all, I think they could even kill Adventurers at Tier 4 if they are in their usual trios, which they use to hunt¡­" Said my mother, as she used magic to reinforce her knife and began cutting through the chicken''s entire thigh, even the bone. I also did the same myself to not fall behind the two experienceddies.


    "Oh man, I used to go hunting with Ninhursag, the two of us always caught these ones, we grilled them whole in a stick and ate them while seasoning them with some salt we mined from the caves in the depth of the jungle¡­ Ah, such nice memories." Cried Nepheline.


    "You really had a fun childhood, Auntie Nepheline." I said.


    "Well yeah! Ninhursag and I have always been hunting partners, hehe, we always had lots of fun." Giggled Nepheline. As she said those words, I managed to pull through the hard bones of the bird. Birds usually have weak and hollow bones because it aid them at flying, but this bird had strong bones that helped it at kicking and running long distances as well.


    CRACK!


    Managing to cut the bone, the entire leg fell off the carcass, and I grabbed it with my hands, it was so big and heavy that I barely managed to lift it without any strength enhancement spells infused into my body.


    "Wow, this thing is heavy¡­" I said.


    "Monsters have a lot of meat to eat, so they''re pretty good when you''re hungry." Said Nepheline.


    "But in bigger civilizations it is not usual for people to hunt monsters to eat, they have cattle animals for that. They raise cows, pigs, chicken, and eat that instead." Said my mother.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ohh, I see!" I said. I already knew this, but my mother had never showed me what a "true civilization" looked like, although I already imagined it wasn''t so different from my previous life world.


    "You had some of those at home, right?" Asked Nepheline. "What happened to them?"


    "We left them in the farm, they can eat grass and drink from the river anyways, they''ll be protected by the barriers I left there, and some summons." Said my mother.


    "I see, seems pretty nice for them, hopefully there is not an overpowered monster that just ignores all of that and eats them all¡­" Said Nepheline.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I doubt there is anything in there that could do that." Said my mother.


    After butchering the legs, I quickly decided to cut down the small, atrophied wings that the big Carnage Birds had, alongside cutting off their head. The work was rather exhausting by how hard to cut were their bones, but the results were satisfactory after I cut them down into many pieces.


    "We''ll cook this one bird into a tasty stew." Said my mother. "Sylphy, pour the meat chunks here, dear." My mother asked, as I quickly did as she asked me and put the big chunks of meat inside therge pot, big enough to even handle all this entire big bird''s body, this stew was going to be amazing.


    "Here, Sylphy, cut down some potatoes for me." Said my mother. "Also these carrots, onions, and garlic. And quickly! Take this as a training to increase your precision speed." My mother was as tyrannical as ever, ordering me to do things quickly, but I was the one that wanted to cook, and peeling and cutting vegetables was part of cooking after all.


    -----

 Chapter 254 The Little Chef

    -----


    My mother requested me to peel potatoes, onions, garlic, and carrots quickly to add to the stew she was about to prepare using a whole Carnage Bird, so I had to quickly obey my ma''am.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Okaaay¡­" I sighed, as I began to peel the potatoes first, I noticed that my knife was sharper- no, the potatoes were just very fragilepared to peeling the skin and cutting the bones of this Tier 4 monster after all. Actually, it was pretty easy to peel vegetables! I peeled the potatoes swiftly, moving to the carrots and then, I began cutting onions while resisting the urge to cry.


    "Hahaha! You don''t have to treat your daughter like a ve, you know?" Laughed Nepheline, teasing my mother who had given me a request.


    "I am not, this is just part of cooking food, it is essential!" Said my mother while crossing her arms. I guess she was tired due to my sibling, so I wasn''t going to turn her request down. I love her more than anything I think, aside from my father, so I would really just do anything for my mother.


    "I would do anything for my mommy!" I said. "There is no problem in peeling. If she ask me to bring her a mountain I''ll work hard to do so!"


    "Oooh? Sylphy-chan, you''re in love with your mother or something? Fufu, so cute!" Giggled Nepheline, petting my head.


    "Aww, my little girl! You''re so dedicated to me?" Asked my mother while blushing.


    "T-There is nothing wrong with that¡­" I said.


    "Of course there is nothing wrong with that but I''m surprised still¡­ I sometimes think I wasn''t a good mother in our earlier days¡­" She sighed.


    "Eh? You''re the best mother ever!" I said. Well, my mother of my previous life was gentler than her, but the two still give me a very simr vibe, and unlike the mother of my previous life, Faylen here has the power to protect me as well¡­


    "Hahaha, you tter me so much, I want to squeeze these puffy cheeks~!" Said my mother, squeezing my cheeks and kissing my forehead. "Mooch, so cute! My little Sylphy is so cute! She loves her mama, don''t she?"


    "Uwaahh¡­! Mama, I am cutting onions!" I cried. "Don''t be so clingy now¡­"


    She''s so strict sometimes, but when she gets clingy shepletely changes personality and bes way too corny¡­ But not like I mind, I love when she hugs and kisses me, it gives me so much warmth and happiness inside of my heart¡­


    ¡­But I am cutting onions now!


    Chop, chop, chop!


    "Done! Now put the veggies there!" I said, giving my mother the vegetables.


    "Ooh, you cut the onions into small pieces, good! An hates onions so he only eats when they''re cut into tiny pieces¡­" Said my mother. "You''re already good at cutting vegetables, isn''t this your first time?"


    "Well it is not so hard; it is just vegetables¡­ I have cut down monsters before, and nt monsters too, same logic, right?" I asked.


    "Hahaha! She''s hrious sometimes." Laughed Nepheline, petting my head. I sighed in relief as I was done with the onions, and washed my face by using the Tier 1 Water Attribute Spell "Water Ball" which generates a small ball of water, covering my face with it until the onion juicy was gone.


    In the meanwhile, my mother set up the fire and the stew began to boil quickly, she added some spices as well as other things, such as the bones of other monsters and dried broth made into small cubes.


    "It should get done in a few minutes now." Said my mother, waving her hands leisurely as she used Cooking Magic without me barely noticing it, her usage of it was so masterful she was able to apply it into the food without problems.


    "A-Amazing, you''re applying all of that Cooking Magic so easily into it, mother¡­" I said.


    "Oh, this? Oh yeah, I guess so." She said. "This Spell is named vor Enhancement, this other is called Food Trait Awaken, and this other one is¡­ Texture Enrichment. These three are good enough to make any food you eat bring out the power of the ingredients you use to make it, and they''ll permanently stick into your body, their essence and everything on them."


    "Ooohh¡­ You use them so easily but isn''t it a High magic?" I asked.


    "Yeah, it took me around 50 years to reach this point using Cooking Magic. Don''t worry, you''ll reach this point on your own eventually. All magic is quite easy when you reach Tier 10 in magic circle¡­ It is as if it was all just some dough you can shape however you want. I don''t even need to make magic circles, the very essence of magic pours from my fingers, and I call the phenomena of magic to the world without any need to chant."


    "A-Amazing¡­" I said.


    "Well, you can do the same, right? Your Fire Magic and your Nature Magic, although they''re somehow specific spells you can use without conjuration, thanks to the ridiculous mana quantity you have, which I have yet to find out how much you actually have, you can just conjure them like me, don''t you?" She wondered.


    "W-Well, yeah, kind of¡­" I said. I cannot really tell her the truth about the System or the Skills Ember and Agriculture, she wouldn''t be able to believe them anyways, and it would just make her realize I am a reincarnated soul or something, which wouldn''t be good either!


    "You have to develop these powers as your own, your Fire Magic is already amazing but youck the ability to shape it into more precise forms than just sting it into enemies or using it to protect yourself, ask Ignatius, your spirit, to help you learn spells better, the same for Naturia, those two have been cking too muchtely, don''t let them ck too much or they''ll grow rusty." Said my mother, reprimanding my own spirits.


    -----

 Chapter 255 Stubborn Familiars

    -----


    As my mother told me about my spirits, and how they should be doing things as if she were reprimanding them for beingzy or something, Ignatius quickly began toin about my mother. Thankfully she couldn''t hear him.


    "Oi! Who does she think she is to order me around?! S-She might have killed me but that doesn''t mean she can just tell me what to do!" He cried. "I know she and your father in me but she can''t just order me around like that! And I am notzy! I am working hard every day!"


    "Shut up! Shut up, Ignatius, nobody cares!" Said Alice angrily. "Stop being so grumpy!" Alice was quite the savage there, making the little egg frustrated of his existence as a spirit.


    "Sometimes I begin regretting I became a spirit!" He sighed. As he continued toin without seemingly having an end to his rants.


    I was getting angered as well, but I also thought that Alice was a bit too aggressive there, maybe she already has exhausted her patience with him, living in the same soul scape most of the time might stress her because Ignatius might be a goofy guy, but he''s also very grumpy, and annoying, and overly prideful even after dying¡­


    However, I could also see that the two had grown quite closer, although I don''t know how much of that is just the two being forced to bear with one another¡­ But it is better than nothing! I hope they can get along¡­


    "No you don''t." Said Furoh. The demon suddenly interrupted the two, as he told Ignatius the truth. He indeed was enjoying being a spirit despite saying he regrated it. "I know you''re just grumpy due to pride, but you like being with Sylphy, like us¡­ You enjoy it, you like her, you love her as your daughter actually!"


    "Y-You shut up!" Cried Ignatius, making a tantrum. "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?!" I couldn''t help but join the party and talk with the two as well to see what they were up to, I heard them talking weird stuff, and I felt ttered about the idea of Ignatius seeing me as his daughter, it was very cute.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I didn''t knew he was so much into me! Ignatius! You tter me, you really love me this much, stupid grumpy dragon?" I giggled as I used telepathy to speak to my spirits inside my soul scape. Ignatius quickly cried.


    "No! I-I appreciate you¡­! T-That''s all! Now stop acting weird, humans are so odd with their emotions and feelings! Being with you is making me get infected!" He said. "S-So stop!"


    "Heheh, okay~" I giggled.


    "See? He''s just overly grumpy and prideful but he''s a nice guy." Said Furoh.


    "Stop talking you flesh noodle!" Said Ignatius. "You take it all easy because you don''t have to bother teaching her magic or anything as you''re not a spirit, you''re like a pet or something!"


    "I-I am not a pet, you scaled lizard- Ah, well, you''re just a boiling egg now, hahaha!" Laughed Furoh.


    "B-Boiling Egg?!" Cried Ignatius. "Y-Youuu¡­!"


    And like that, Furoh and Ignatius began fighting inside my soul, but they cannot really damage one another inside of it, so I didn''t felt as worried as I would had felt otherwise, nheless, it was still quite bad that they fought and discussed so much sometimes, I just wish they could take it easy, but their personalities are quite conflicting, and so are their pasts and natures.


    Furoh was a demon that grew up despised by the world, eating trash, and living quite horribly but somehow surviving, as weak as he was, he is a person that is afraid of death despite having been near death many times, and quite cowardly as well, I guess he''s slowly getting over it and maturing as a person, but it''s taking its time¡­ I am helping him as much as I can.


    And then there is Ignatius, he''s a dragon, a fire red dragon born as the son of the Dragon King, he was born strong and battled to grow even stronger, he hunted down weaklings and terrorized viges and conquered mountains, he never knew about being weak, and tried out his luck trying to fight the heroes that took down the demon king, dying on the spot. His entire life was the opposite of Furoh, he never learned to be humble until he died now, so they''re quite the opposites, both are trying to learn the opposite of what they had always known about.


    Furoh is trying to gain courage and a bit of pride, to stop drowning on his own self-loathing, all while Ignatius is trying to be humbler and less prideful and grumpy, but it is not working that well, even after all these years¡­ Anyways, I decided to go back to the outside world, where my mother was preparing stew and Nepheline was roasting some bird meat.


    "Here we go." Said my father, entering the tent and bringing a whole butchered Wild Boar. "I''ll help roast it with Shade, I don''t want to disturb thedies."


    "Papa, can I see?" I asked.


    "Okay, you cane." Said my father, petting my head as he led me outside.


    "Wait! You''re leaving this big boar here and walking out? Bring it with you! Why did you even bring it in here?" Asked my mother angrily.


    "Ah! Ahaha, I forgot." Laughed my father, grabbing the giant wild boar with his hand and carrying it with ease.


    "Geez, I swear this man is in the clouds when he sees his little princess." Said my mother.


    "I was going to roast it inside but you seemed to be using the entire tent! Don''t get angry with me for something like this now, honey¡­" Sighed my father, giving my mother puppy eyes that always defeat her.


    "Ugh¡­ O-Okay, sorry¡­ but it was surprising you just dropped it there." She said while crossing her arms.


    "Okay, I apologize." Said my father, as he petted my mother''s head and kissed her nose. "You''re so cute when you get angry¡­"


    "Geez!"


    -----

 Chapter 256 A Father That Adores His Daughter

    -----


    Hmm, being an expert in grumpy people with Ignatius, I can immediately tell that my mother is indeed very grumpy, perhaps because she''s¡­ Well, she''s over 600 years of age, isn''t she? Usually old people is grumpy. I don''t want to call my mother old, but she has lived a lot, so perhaps her patience is not as much. Or maybe she got a lot of patience but we are just way too dorky with dad, so we always make her lose it?


    Nheless, my father is a fearless man that even is capable of taming my mother, and even find her cute when she gets angry! Well, she''s indeed very cute when she gets angry but also scary¡­ But my father just ys with her and teases her lovingly, I can see that despite discussing a few times, they have a healthy rtionship.


    "Alright, let''s go, I don''t want to tease your mother any more than that or she''ll get even angrier, haha!" Laughed my father, as he petted my head. I quickly nodded happily, as the two of us quickly moved forward. My mother sighed as she crossed her arms and blushed a bit.


    "I''ll get ready the stew in around half an hour, so you better roast that thing quickly!" She said rather demandingly.


    "Hahaha! You''re very demanding today, aren''t you?" Said my father, as we walked outside the tent. We walked out of the tent and found ourselves surrounded by the many tents there were, the Amazon people were cooking their own food at this hour, and the night had alreadye, the sun was gone but there was a beautiful full moon atop the sky, shining brightly and bathing the night sky with its moonlight.


    ? My father sighed happily as he looked atop the night sky, the stars were decorating the night ceiling beautifully, resembling a sea of cosmic beauty. I don''t think I''ve ever seen such a beautiful night before. It must be because we are closer to the coasts, so the sky is often clearer? Well, whatever might be the case, it was just way too beautiful to miss


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Asked my father. "The sky..."


    "Yeah! It is pretty¡­" I said. My father looked back at me lovingly, as he petted my head and lifted me up with his free hand.


    "Dad I''m 7 now, you can''t just lift me!" I said. "Geez!"


    "Haha, for me, you''re always going to me my little princess¡­" He said, as he kissed my cheeks. "You''re enjoying the trip, Sylphy?"


    "Hmm¡­ Yeah¡­ I guess!" I sighed. "Not like we got anything else to do."


    "Haha, right¡­" He sighed. My father then looked at me with an apologetic expression on his face. "I am sorry for forcing you into this situation¡­ I¡­ I wish I could be stronger so we wouldn''t have to always be running away¡­"


    "E-Eh? Dad, you''re already the strongest, aren''t you?" I wondered. "D-Don''t say such things! I know what''s happening¡­ I know we are doing it for a reason¡­ You don''t have to worry about it."


    "¡­Really?" He asked. "A-Aren''t you angry at me? I am sorry for not bringing you with Yggdra¡­ I know that tree means a lot for you."


    "¡­Yeah, I got a bit angry!" I said while smacking his shoulder a bit, although he barely felt anything by that. "But I got over it because I am a big girl now!"


    "Haha, you''re only 7 years of age¡­" Heughed. "But I guess you''ve matured a lot; I suppose that''s what elven children are like¡­ But, do you really forgive me?"


    "I-I would never get angry with you, daddy¡­" I sighed. "You''re my dad! I¡­ I would never hate you."


    "¡­S-Sylphy! Uooohhh!"


    My father suddenly began to cry like a baby while hugging me, rubbing his face over my own face, and leaving me all wet with his tears.


    "My little girl is the best! My daughter is the best!!!" He began to cry desperately.


    "D-Dad, stop it! There is people watching!" I cried. "Dummy! Dummy!"


    "I-I don''t care! They must know that my daughter is the best!" He cried, as he left the wild boar carcass in the floor and lifted me with his two arms¡­


    "Uwaah! Stop it or I''m going to get angry!" I cried, although deep down I felt embarrassed and slightly happy he was so affectionate with me.


    "A-Ah, okay, okay, I''ll calm down, haha¡­" He giggled, as he finally let go of me and put me down in the floor. I pouted angrily as I crossed my arms.


    "Dummy!" I said angrily.


    "Hehe, sorry¡­ Ah, you look just like your mother¡­" He said. "So cute¡­"


    "Ugh, I am going to help Shade roast meat instead!" I said angrily, moving towards Shade.


    "E-Eeeeh?! N-No! Wait, Sylphy, don''t rece me like that!" He cried, chasing me down while holding he giant wild boar with one of his hands.


    "What is happening here?" Askes Shade confusedly, as I found Aquarina helping him set up the fire to roast a big creature they had there.


    "Sylphy! Eh?! Why are you running away from your dad?" She asked.


    "He got too clingy now¡­" I said.


    "Sylpyyyy!" Cried my father, reaching me rather quickly.


    "An calm down a bit, you''re scaring her." Said Shade.


    "Eh? Don''t get involved between me and my daughter, Shade¡­!" Said my father.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Huh?! I think you''re misunderstanding something¡­" Sighed Shade.


    "Papa, let''s just roast the big wild boar, okay?" I sighed.


    "O-Oh! Alright." He said.


    And like that, father quickly set up a fire and put the big wild boar to be roasted over the mes he created, his mes were special as they could cook meat quicker without burning it too fast, so he said that in around an hour, the meat would be fully cooked.


    "Let''s add some sparkles of Cooking Magic so its good for the kids." Said my father, using the same techniques as my mother¡­ He''s pretty amazing mage for someone that wasn''t talented initially.


    -----

 Chapter 257 Competitive Fathers

    -----


    Father made a delicious roasted Wild Boar, but it had yet to fully cook, I really don''t like eating raw meat if possible, although I''ve done it before. I prefer to eat it well cooked, so he said we had to wait around an hour and it would be done, usually roasting such a big creature over fire takes way longer than that, so I am impressed it will take so little.


    "It''s ready!!! Come eat!"


    My mother quickly called us to go eat, it seems the roasted Carnage Bird was made quicklypared to the stew, but that''s for the best, also the stew smell could be felt even here, it was such a delicious and fragrant scent!


    It is such a delicious smell, I can''t help but drool, my stomach was roaring with hunger, the power of Cooking Magic is amazing to make my stomach act so savagely for some food! It smells way too good!


    "Ahh, that smell, your mother cooking is always superior to whatever your old man prepares¡­" Laughed my father, as he held me with his arms and carried me like a baby towards the tent.


    "Daaad! You don''t have to carry me around like a baby! I told you! Geez¡­" I sighed, as Aquarina and Shade walked to our side. Aquarina looked at me while containing herughter. She wasughing at me! That little girl!


    "Hehe, your daddy is a bit too clingy, it seems!" Laughed Aquarina. "I wish I could carry you like this too though¡­ When I grow up I will!" Aquarina said for some reason. I don''t know why she wanted to carry me around, but that was quite cute. That didn''t stopped the fact mt father was treating me like a baby way too much! Oi, stop this, father!


    "Hehe, what''s wrong, Shade? I guess you have yet to bond with your girl to this point where she lets you carry her?" Asked my father smugly, Shade suddenly stopped being so serious and expressionless, as his eyes glowed with bright red light.


    "I-I never said I liked this!" I sighed.


    Shade looked at Aquarina, as she started to sweat a bit¡­


    "D-Daddy?" She asked nervously.


    "Aquarina, let''s bond as father and daughter." Said Shade, dead serious, as he gently held his daughter with his arms and carried her like a princess.


    "Uwaaahh!" Aquarina began to blush and panic a bit, it seems they had not held her like this in a while, she''s around half a year younger than me but since we became six years of age that they had stopped carrying us around, mostly because we got too big and heavy to be treated like babies. Except my father, he still does it.


    But somehow, he convinced Shade to do it too! What sort of insane father do I have?! He''s like a demon that can convince people or something!


    "I won''t lose to you, I will show you my bond with my daughter!" Said Shade.


    "Hahah, you''re finally getting serious!" Said my father.


    These two idiots were like childhood rivals or something ording to my mother, bute on, you don''t have to use us as some sort ofpetition for who loves their daughter more!


    "Uwaahh! Papa, stop this!" Cried Aquarina.


    "Cut it off, dummy!" I cried.


    At the end, we were carried until we reached the table, in there, we found Zack and Ninhursag having a peaceful mother and son rtionship without weird things unlike us.


    "Do you still have to carry the girl like this, An? She clearly doesn''t like it!" Said my mother, giving my father a karate chop in the head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ahaha, sorry! I got carried away¡­" Heughed it off as always.


    "Papa, idiot!" Said Aquarina angrily, smacking her father''s legs.


    "S-Sorry, Aquarina, please forgive me! I got carried away because of this dumbass¡­" Sighed Shade.


    "Who are you calling dumbass?!" Asked my father.


    "Hahahaha! Alright, let''s forget about this and let''s eat, I am starving!" Said Nepheline, her loud voice and herughter quickly calmed down the tensions of the discussions, as we all assembled around the table to eat. Mother quickly served broth to everybody, the meat of Carnage Birds was white when cooked, and it had such a delicious smell.


    "Hmm~"


    I drank a bit of the broth, the vors were excitingly rich, and the veggies went amazing with the vor of the meat and the bones, it all came together so nicely that it made me close my eyes for a bit as I drank more and more of it. And then, I used my spoon to take out a bit of the white meat from the bone, the meat was so soft it tore apart easily, and I just ate it with the spoon, it was so soft and nice that I couldn''t help but sigh happily.


    "Oh wow, this is good¡­" I sighed.


    "Hmmm, it is nice to eat something this good every day¡­" Said Ninhursag. "Thanks for cooking it, you girls." Ninhursag smiled gently, my mother nodded back at her.


    "It is what we can do for now, if we had a proper kitchen, I could do something even better for everybody¡­" She said. "I wish I could make pizza right now, An misses it." My motherughed as An seemed to agree.


    "But this freshly baked bread is nice enough," He said while covering it in fresh butter as the butter melted, he began eating the baked bread as he had already finished the te with broth and bird meat in less than a minute. He was a very gluttonous man, I don''t know how is it even possible for him to eat so much¡­


    "Oh, alright, I think the meat is ready! Let''s get to it!" Said Nepheline, bringing the entire roasted wild boar and putting it over the table.


    We began cutting pieces out of it and serving it over our tes, withs our sauce, sweet sauce, and savory sauce, we enjoyed the delicious meat over the night.


    These nights will never be forgotten in my heart, they were the times I was the happiest in my life¡­


    -----

 Chapter 258 Aquarina Keeps Coming To My Bed

    -----


    It has been a week since that day when we all ate roasted wild boar with carnage bird stew, and we had managed to cross the grasnds at longst, it was a lot of kilometers, hundreds of them, but in three weeks, we managed to do it quite smoothly, even with all the stops we had to take and so on, but the important part is that we did it!


    Last night, we arrived in the area past the grasnds, called the rural areas, they''re behind all of the grasnds and the jungle, and are a peaceful area where many small viges of humans inhabit in harmony, there are some tribes of beast-kin people as well. Beast-kin are people with ears and tails of animals, sometimes they even have anthropomorphic features, but they vary a lot, ording to my mother.


    My father said yesterday that today in the morning we were going to go visit a nearby town for provisions and to meet the ce around, my parents wanted to show us what a normal human vige looked like before leaving the continent for perhaps many years¡­ They also said that we would make another stop in the coast where there is a middle-sized port city, we''ll buy a big vessel there and carry all the amazon through it, crossing into the Anta Continent.


    They said that the seas are quite calm for the most part, although those that connect to the demon continent are more savage. The sea connecting the Human Continent of Gatea with the Elf Continent of Anta is called the "Calm Sea" while the Sea Connecting Gatea with the Demon Continent is called "Chaotic Sea"¡­


    Very original naming, I suppose. Although it is called calm, there are still dangerous monsters, so every time they go out into the sea to bring tradeable items and resources from continent to continent, they usually bring mercenaries and adventurers, so they''re well paid there. They also protect vessels from pirates that seem to plunder the ships with a lot of resources and seem to inhabit small ind archipgos connecting Gatea and Anta named "Orchid Archipgos", some are inhabited by pirates, but others make small towns and there is even a nation in there named United Nation of the Orchid Archipgos.


    Pretty interesting! I wish we could make a stop there, they said that we might need to do it to get more food and other things, resources such as food are scarce in the sea for the most part, unless we decide to just eat roasted fish meat all the time, which is not that bad, seeing what sorts of varieties there could be out there.


    So today in the morning I wanted to jump out of the bed with all my energies, today we''ll visit a new town and I want to take a bath and get pretty so I don''t look like a wild tribe girl or something¡­


    "Sylphyyy¡­ Sleep some more with meee¡­"


    However, Aquarina was dragging me back to the bed with her hands, without letting me walk outside.


    "Geez, Aquarina, today we are going outside, don''t be like this now!" I reprimanded her. "You also gotta take a shower so we can go to the town! Don''t you want to meet new people, new things, and new ces?" I asked happily.


    "¡­No." Answered Aquarina, rubbing her face over my cushion. "Come on, let''s snuggle¡­"


    "I am going to snuggle your belly!" I said angrily, as I began to tickle her belly, Aquarina quickly jumped out of the bed inughter, as I realized how weak she was in that area.


    "Heheh, stop!" She cried. "Don''t do that! That''s unfair!"


    "Well, I could stop if youe take a shower." I said.


    "Okaaay¡­ Let''s take a shower then¡­" She said while pouting a bit, but she was also blushing for some reason.


    We quickly moved out of the tent, as I finally convinced her to walk outside, the moment we showed up outside, my mother was there.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Aquarina! This is already like¡­ the tenth time this week? We told you NOT to go to Sylphy''s room! And Sylphy! You should tell her to go back to her room, you''re way too lenient, my daughter." My mother said while crossing her arms and looking at us from above while furrowing her eyebrows.


    "Uuueehh¡­ S-Sorry!" Cried Aquarina, hiding behind me.


    "Mom I don''t really mind, don''t get so angry with her¡­" I sighed. "I am like her sister, and she''s like my sister, I don''t know why you get so angry over it!"


    "SIGH¡­ You''ll understand when you reach puberty." My mother said, walking away while giving up on us. I really didn''t understand what she meant by that, but I appreciated having my little sister Aquarina sleeping with me. I used to also sleep with my sister in my previous life as well¡­ In fact, Aquarina is so adorable that she reminds me of her.


    "Okay, calm down, don''t get like that, she''s gone now." I said.


    "Sylphy¡­" She sighed. "Is it really bad for us to be together?" She wondered.


    "Huh? What? No?" I said while tilting my head. "Why would that be bad?"


    "B-But my mother and your mother get angry that Ie to your bed at night¡­" She sighed. "I-I¡­ I just feel lonely¡­" Aquarina began to almost cry while hugging me, breaking my heart.


    "A, no, no, dear¡­" I said while petting her head and caressing her beautiful silvery-white hair. "It is okay, those two are a bit grumpy, but it is okay¡­ You''re my beloved friend, and like my sister at this point¡­ So we''ll be together forever."


    "Forever and ever?" She asked while her eyes shone, I cleansed her tears while smiling.


    "Of course." I said, as Aquarina hugged my chest.


    "Sylphy, don''t leave me ever, okay?" She said.


    "Okay, sure¡­ I wasn''t nning on doing it any time soon¡­" I giggled. "You''re so clingy¡­ You''re a needy girl, aren''t you?"


    "I just like to be clingy with you¡­" She said while looking at my eyes.


    "A-Ah¡­ I see¡­" I said. For a moment, my heart began to beat quite fast as I looked at her adorable face. "A-Anyways! Let''s go take a shower, I''ll wash your back!"


    "Okay!" She said cheerfully. Her smile was all I needed to be happy.


    -----

 Chapter 259 A Bath With A Friend

    -----


    We moved to the bathroom with Aquarina to take a quick bath before going to this small town. We had portable bathrooms which were a very rustic bathtub made out of wood resembling a barrel, which was enhanced with magic to be reinforced, it is capable of heating up water and also producing it through two small red and blue jewels stuck to it named Spirit Stones. They''re special stones that are found in mountains infused with mana over eons.


    These special Stones, ording to my mother, are infused with natural elements, and by infusing mana into them, they can produce the element they are. There are Fire, Water, Wind, Thunder, Earth, Darkness, Light, and more stones as well, which are all infused with certain elements. These two stones are quite of high purity, but my mother said that Spirit Stones usuallye in big and colorful chunks of many elements and need to be cut down and refined into single element jewels to be used properly.


    Spirit stones that are unrefined, when infused with mana usually explode as the elements converge with one another and generate "chaos" as she said, some sort of weird element that emerges when various other elements merge together in total disharmony, so they''re very dangerous and need to be refined carefully to not explode and¡­ well, kill people.


    Because of this, not everybody in not-advanced societies have spirit stones, and they''re quite expensive in the market, only nobles andmoners with connections to nobles, or that are merchants can realistically have them, so having a bathtub like this is already a luxury for us.


    Well, I wouldn''t call it a bathtub when it looks more like a giant barrel, but the ability it has to produce warm water to wash ourselves is very useful, we can also just produce water using magic, such as the Water Bubble Spell, a tier 1 spell that produces water that can be drink, so even if we are in the desert we''ll never be thirsty. Magic is a fantastic thing, my mother said that in the Anta continent there are vast deserts to the other side of the continent where other types of people live, chocte-skinned elves known as Dark Elves live in deserts where they seem to feel morefortable, alongside an assortment of beast-kin and even Demons¡­ This world is so vast and mysterious, I really just want to search every little corner and see everything it has to offer!


    ¡­But I was getting distracted.


    "Sylphy the water is warm,e!" Said Aquarina, as she took off her white dress and was leftpletely nude, she didn''t even wore underwear, this girl lives very freely¡­ Her entire body was brown skinned, almost like chocte. I noticed a few parts around her body, her legs, chest, mostly around her developing breasts, and her neck, she had white tattoos that glowed with a bright mana aura from within.


    I had seen these tattoos before when we had taken our first bath together, these tattoos are made by Nepheline, they''re named "Reinforcing Tattoos" and every amazon child get them at the age of 3, they help them at being able to manipte mana and reinforce their body strength using mana too, acting like artificial mana veins for the facilitation of the use of mana. The tattoos are made through a ritual where the dust made out of the bones of many strong monsters is made into a white paste, which be this tattoo''s painting. It is not a painful ritual and the children don''t seem to mind it.


    The tattoos slowly fuse with their skin, and as they grow older, the tattoos develop with them and help them grow stronger, my mother called this a "secret ritual" that amazon had, something like their very own secret technique that they made up to grow stronger quickly in such environments. I don''t know if it can work with other people, but my mother said that they were "exclusively made for amazon", so perhaps they won''t work on me. Zack also got his own around his body. Although I have yet to take a bath with him, I''ve seen him naked a few times when he takes baths near the river.


    "W-What are you staring at me so much?" Asked Aquarina while blushing a bit, covering her body shyly.


    "Uwah! S-Sorry, I didn''t meant to stare so much, its just that your tattoos are very beautiful." I said.


    "Ooh¡­ You like them that much?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah, they''re very beautiful, it shows that you''re a warrior." I said.


    "S-Sylphy¡­ Geez, juste take a bath already!" Said Aquarina, jumping into the bathtub, or well, the very big barrel-like bathtub.


    SPLASH!


    "Okay!"


    I quickly took off my clothes, my panties, socks, and dress, leavingpletely nude, the chill wind from the outside made my little body quiver a bit, but I quickly jumped into the bathtub with Aquarina.


    SPLASH!


    "Aaaahh~ It''s so warm, nice¡­" I sighed in relief.


    "Yeah, it really hits the spot, hehe¡­" Said Aquarina, as she slowly swam to my side and hugged me my back. I smiled a bit as I felt her warmth in my back, as Aquarina grabbed a sponge with some soap and began to gently rub it on my back, I sat down in between her legs as she carefully and gently washed me.


    "Your skin color is so bright and white, so beautiful¡­ Compared to mine, it is very different." Said Aquarina. She was always saying stuff rted to our skin color, but I''ve never truly cared if it was different or not, in fact her skin color is beautiful.


    "Yeah, it might be different, but your skin color is very beautiful, Aquarina¡­" I said.


    "Really?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Well of course, your entire tribe has that skin color." I said.


    "But papa is as pale as a candle!" Said Aquarina.


    "Hahaha, that''s because he must be from a tribe of humans that are pale white¡­ You inherited more from your mama in that regard, but you got your father''s white hair and blue eyes." I said.


    "Oohh¡­ Right!" Said Aquarina.


    -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 260 The Thoughts Of An Half-Elf

    -----


    Aquarina was talking things about skin color, so I had to quickly reassure her of things. It seems she found white skin color very beautiful for some reason, but I told her that her skin color was just as beautiful. I don''t know why she got this thought though, but as a little girl, it is the right thing to guide her and tell her that there was nothing wrong in her own skin.


    Thinking about it, the thought probably was in her mind for a while, seeing how her father is so white pale but she''s a chocte-skinned adorable princess, so it is quite hard for her to figure out how that works. I would say she simply inherited her mother''s skin color. The traits that a child inherit from their parents is usually quite random, sometimes they can even resemble their grandparents more than their parents.


    "Thank you for washing my back, Aquarina¡­ Now let''s switch so I can wash you too." I said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "B-But what about the front?" Asked Aquarina.


    "The front¡­?" I asked.


    "Like here¡­!" Said Aquarina as she began rubbing the sponge over my chest and stomach, it was so sudden that it made me giggle quite a lot.


    "Hahah¡­! S-Stop! Don''t do it so suddenly!" I giggled.


    "Hehe, I know that this is a sensitive spot for you, Sylphy! You always giggle¡­!" Said Aquarina rather devilishly, as she started to wash my armpits, it only made me giggle some more. I was really sensitive all over my body for some reason.


    "Hahaha! Nooo! Stop, not there!" I giggled, while Aquarina began to wash away the foam using warm water.


    "Fufu, you''re so cute when youugh, Sylphy¡­" She said with a smug smile over her face, she looked a bit more mature than she always looks like, she''s just like her mother, Nepheline, the two love to tease.


    "Okay, stop it already, I''ll wash you now!" I said, quickly grabbing Aquarina with my arms and lifting her up, putting her right in front of me.


    SPLASH!


    "Uwaah! S-Sylphy you''re way too strong¡­" She cried, feeling surprised that I lifted her with such ease.


    "It''s just the natural strength of an elf!" I said quite proudly.


    "Maybe it''s because you swing that de like ten thousand times a day¡­" Sighed Aquarina.


    "It''s not that much! I''ve only managed to do it four thousand times." I sighed. "It gets very hard after that."


    "W-Wow¡­ You''re really amazing¡­" Said Aquarina. "Zack at this moment would be saying you''re a monster."


    "I know he would say that¡­" I sighed. "Anyways, time to wash you up!"


    I quickly washed Aquarina, helping her wash the areas she couldn''t reach so easily, her back and armpits too and I attacked her with many tickles to avenge myself, making herugh aloud quite easily, she was very cute to be honest!


    "Hahaha, stop!" Cried Aquarina whileughing.


    "No stop!" I said, as I rubbed the sponge over her back and then, surprised her with a ssh of cold water using simple tier 1 spells of water magic such as water bubble.


    SPLAASH!


    "Uuggyaah!" Cried Aquarina in surprise, feelingpletely shocked. "Why did you do that?" Aquarina crossed her arms while pouting angrily at me, but I couldn''t help but find her cuter even then.


    "It was to surprise you, you were getting too grumpy¡­ Hehe, well we are done here, let''s go eat breakfast." I said.


    "Okaaay¡­" Sighed Aquarina, jumping out of the bathtub with me, as we quickly dried our bodies using wind magic. We quickly put on new clothes as well, I decided to wear a beautiful green dress, with white stockings up to my thighs, and brown shoes with flower-like paintings as decorations, and I tied my hair into a single and long ponytail using a flower pin.


    Aquarina decided to wear some more sophisticated clothes too, choosing a blue-colored dress that made her look like a little princess, short white socks, and ck shoes. She looked absolutely adorable.


    "You look so cute! Let''s see¡­ Want me to tie up your hair?" I asked.


    "I want a ponytail like you!" Said Aquarina.


    "Hehe, okay then¡­" I giggled, I slowly and gently tied Aquarina''s hair into a big ponytail, our hair was very long and almost reached our hips by now.


    "And done!"


    When I was done, Aquarina gave off apletely new vibe with such an adorable pony tail, I was enchanted by her adorableness to the point I couldn''t help but look at her while containing my tears¡­ It is like looking my tiny sister grow up through all these years into an adorable princess.


    I still remember when we were so small and baby-like, but now both of us are soon to reach 8 years of age, and we are so tall now¡­ I never thought so many years would pass so fast and so easily, it is a bit frightening how time goes on so fast. I wonder if my mother, a long-lived race see time in such a manner¡­ Thinking about it, I am also half-elf, and the purity of my bloodline is so strong that I am technically a pure-blooded royal elf even with human blood mixed in, so I will live perhaps just as much as my mother could live.


    I wonder¡­ if I will end up outliving everybody here¡­ Will time go on faster and faster without realizing it? Will I¡­ see everybody gone before I realize?


    A sudden sense of grief attacked my heart, as I felt the sudden weight and burden that it meant to be a long-lived person. Even at my young age, I''ve realized¡­ that I will go through things that many won''t experience.


    I wonder if my mother¡­ if my mother had seen friends pass away like this the same way I imagine it?


    Sigh¡­


    "Sylphy! What are you stuck there thinking about? Let''s go eat breakfast!"


    "A-Ah! Right!"


    I suppose I don''t really have to overthink about such a future, and I just have to embrace the present, and appreciate every little moment.


    -----

 Chapter 261 The Way Of Training Endurance Skills

    -----


    Before going to breakfast, I remembered something important, the new Skill I had acquired. After the Level of the Agriculture Skill reached Level 10, I had acquired a new Skill which was given to me as a choice between another one. These two skills would diverge into different Skill Branches or something, so I ultimately picked up the Skill that enhanced my durability and strength, the Yggdrasil''s Endurance Skill.


    This Skill is an amazing ability that allows me to gain durability and endurance in my body, so I can be as strong and hard as the bark of the world tree itself, Yggdrasil. It alsoes with a special effect that temporarily reinforces my skin to be extra dense and durable, which is pretty amazing.


    The way to gain Skill Proficiency out of this Skill is by doing endurance trainings and stamina trainings, alongside constantly activating the active effect until I exhaust my entire body, as I cannot really exhaust my Mana. This active effect has a small cooldown, so I cannot use it all the time through the power of Infinite Mana, sadly. Nheless, I always wait the 10 minutes cooldown and conjure it again constantly, all the days, every day since I got the Skill, each time I activate the active effect, I gain around +5 Skill Proficiency, so that adds up every day every 10 minutes.


    The other ways is by being hit. Yeah, I have to endure hits directly into my body, can be using my arms, chest, or even my head or anything, even my back, but I cannot defend using armor or shields, or I won''t gain any skill proficiency that way. It is a bit tough, but I''ve managed to practice by asking help to Zack and Aquarina, alongside my Familiar Furoh, who didn''t liked the idea of hitting me at all and supplicated me to change my opinion about this training method, but he ultimately gave up and began whipping me with his tentacles, he was very strong so I was able to gain some nice skill proficiency with each hit, around +1 to +2.


    Of course, I couldn''t really tell my parents about it directly, they think I am just trying to train my endurance in a new way, although my father dislikes how I allow myself to get hit all the time, and that a girl like me which is half-elf must learn how to evade hits instead of tanking them. Even if I had godly defense or some sort of "pseudo immortality" as my parents call my endless HP, he said that I should still try to evade because my body is small, my center of gravity is very light and I can easily be pushed around by anybody, and he said that it won''t change when I grow up, I will probably be as slim as mother and as heavy as her, which she is very light, in fact, I think I can lift her easily if she allowed me to.


    Because of theck of weight to keep myself in the ground, even with good defense, I will just be thrown around like a rag doll by stronger opponents, which is really quite the pain¡­ But it''s not as if there are no spells that can enhance weight, but I have yet to learn those¡­ Nheless, because I don''t want to scare off my parents, I am keeping this training mostly a secret and something I cannot really do all the time because of their watchful eyes, or the watchful eyes of their spirits guarding me at all times.


    But even without having as many opportunities to gain Skill Proficiency as Agriculture, I have still gained plenty of it, and the Skill itself had Leveled up quite nicely over the time I got it.


    ------


    [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4]


    Skill Proficiency: 1732 / 5500


    The World Tree Yggdrasil blesses your body with great endurance that canpare to a fraction of its bark''s defense.


    Passively enhances your Stamina, Defense, and Vitality with each Level, while your skin progressively grows harder and more resistant to blows. Can be used actively to enhance magic and physical defense of your body for a few seconds.


    Active Effect (4): Enhances your Physical and Magical Defense and Total Endurance by +40% for 1 Minute. Cooldown: 10 Minutes.


    Level Bonus (4): Enhances the Skill Effects by +40%


    ------


    The level bonuses ovep with the active effect, which also increase over leveling, so I actually gain another +40% endurance on top of the already set number every time I use the active effect! Ah, I wish my status wasn''t glitched so I could see my Endurance-rted stats increasing¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Oh, I have noticed that unlike the Agriculture Skill, the Yggdrasil Endurance Skill increases by 1500 Skill Proficiency each level, making it that instead of 4000 Skill Proficiency required to level up at level 4 was increased to 5500¡­ Wow, I wonder if other Skills will also require this much skill proficiency? Damn.


    I wish I could have something like Swordsmanship as a Skill, I swing my de so much every day that I could easily gain a lot of Skill Proficiency out of it! Well, sometimes I gain +1 Skill Proficiency for this skill when I am overexerting myself practicing my de swings, so this skill is even rted to my physical exercise. Maybe I should do more sit-ups and squats than I do every day just to see if I can get some little bonus Skill Proficiency out of it, so I can min-max in the best way possible.


    ¡­But aren''t Skills making me a bit workaholic? Well, Alice has been regretting having unlocked this Leveling thing, saying that it only made me even more of a workaholic, saying that "Maybe I should had unlocked the Item Drop function or the Item Box¡­" Or something, I don''t remember well. But she always talk about things I don''t understand. Whatever the case, I really like this Leveling System, so I am going to abuse it as much as possible.


    "Aquarina, wait! Wanna help me practice endurance?"


    -----

 Chapter 262 Things Dont Always Go As You Want

    -----


    Aquarina had been helping me practice endurance, just as we got out of the bathtub, I really wanted to gain a few extra points of proficiency before going to eat, and she nodded because she''s just way too lovely to say "no".


    "Okay but only a few minutes¡­ I don''t know why you want so much for me to hit you¡­" She sighed. "But I''ve gotten slightly used to it!" Aquarina rushed towards me, raising her leg into the air, her speed was almost akin to her father sometimes, the harsh training that Shade put to her was incredible, ripples in the wind emerged by the movement of her body so fast that it felt as if shockwaves of invisible energy flew everywhere, her foot quickly falling strongly over my crossed arms.


    CLAASH!


    Ding!


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +2]


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +1]


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +1]


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +1]


    A single kick gave me a whopping five skill proficiency! She''s really strong! And ouch, it hurt me a bit! She''s going hard on me today¡­ I don''t know if its healthy to ask your friend to hit you as hard as she can, but Aquarina also gets to practice her hand-to-handbat and her kicking techniques, which she had been learning from her mother recently.


    "HIIYA!"


    Aquarina roared, giving a flip upwards and falling into the ground by supporting her own body with her hands, then, her hips began to move around through a special technique that amazon women knew by using their more flexible bodies than males, her entire body suddenly gained momentum as it started to spin around, her legs began deadly once more, spinning rapidly and attacking me with constant kicks!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +2]


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +1]


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +1]


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +3]


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +1]


    ¡­


    I resisted them all as I kept trying to keep my ground and not be thrown away by her strength, I put into my own strength as well and pushed forward, as Aquarina was quickly thrown off her momentum and had to forcefully stand up with her feet by jumping once more and giving a majestic flip in the middle of the air.


    "YAAAAH!" Aquarina roared, pointing the palm of her hand towards me as she had infused arge quantity of Mana into it, a powerful palm strike hit my chest directly, making my entire body feel as if it was hit from the inside out, I felt a bit lethargic after that, and even my head was hit. That was a strong Palm Strike, as simple as that, it infuses mana inside a person forcefully, striking their insides.


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +2]


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +3]


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +3]


    [You gained [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv4] Skill Proficiency +2]


    ¡­


    "Ugh¡­! You''re strong!" I said with a smile. "Aquarina, you really make me proud¡­!"


    I quickly decided to fight back as well, as Aquarina wanted to test out her strength and she always liked to test it with me, if she did it with Zack, she always won and beat him into a pulp, he was the weakest of the three so she wanted me, someone stronger than her, to fight her, as she was able to see more clearly what shecked.


    I resisted the palm strike as I infused my hands with Mana and a fiery me emerged from within them, they shaped as sharp fiery red spears, and then I unleashed a barrage of punches against her that moved rapidly, with the tip of them resembling spears made of mes.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! BOOOM!!!


    A sudden explosion of zing fire-attribute mana was unleashed with myst strike, as Aquarina was shielding herself using her bare arms crossed in front of her face, she was blown away a few meters, but she didn''t fell this time, rolling around and then quickly jumping, kneeling, and standing up, her hands covered themselves in water, as two tridents appeared within them, she used the water to propel herself by pushing it away from her back, looking as if she were a majestic fish swimming across a river.


    CLAAAAASH!


    Her two hands which had water-attribute mana covering them in the shape of tridents cashed against my own resembling two spears made of mes, as she looked at me defiantly, her beautiful aquamarine eyes zed with great strength and conviction, I felt inspired by her battle spirit as I weed her with various blows, our hands constantly intercepted one another, as kicks were not spared either, even headbutts, for a bit, until we finally finished our spar, exhausted, the two of us fell into the grasnds while gasping for air¡­ That was intense.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Ugh¡­ That was¡­ harsh!" Said Aquarina.


    "You were very strong there, Aquarina, I am proud of you!" I said.


    "Hehehe, is that so¡­?" Giggled Aquarina embarrassedly, she liked being praised by her strength. "But¡­ I-I don''t want to fight you anymore like this though!"


    "Eh?!" I asked in surprise.


    "I-It feels a bit weird to hit you, Sylphy¡­ I-I am still trying to get over it but I don''t wanna¡­" She said out of nowhere.


    "Why so suddenly?" I asked.


    "Ahh¡­ I''ve been doing it for you but it feels kind of wrong¡­" She sighed. "I want to protect you, not to hurt you¡­ I¡­ Y-You''re very precious to me¡­"


    "Huh? O-Okay¡­" I sighed. I didn''t knew why she got so emotional, perhaps the adrenaline of the fight put her like this?


    "Sure¡­ alright, we don''t have to spar all the time, sorry for¡­ asking you this so much, and thank you for doing it for me." I said, as I held her little hand. Aquarina cuddled with me while we were over the grass, as I suddenly heard the voice of my mother.


    "SYLPHYYYYY! Stopzing around!"


    -----

 Chapter 263 Planning To Visit A Town

    -----


    Without context, my mother found the two of us resting over the grass and reprimanded us for beingzy girls. I wanted to exin to her that we were sparring, but that would mean I would have to hear her telling me that I shouldn''t be such a masochist about gaining endurance in my body or something¡­ So we kept it a secret with Aquarina, and we just epted her reprimands. After that, we were finally able to eat some breakfast with everybody else. I had gained a nice amount of Skill Proficiency over the sparring, but it seemed that Aquarina disliked going around hitting me so much.


    Honestly this girl is way softer than she makes herself up to be. Well, she had always been a soft, shy, and adorable little treasure, so I can understand that despite her trying to be strong, it still makes her feel weird and bad to fight so much, so I decided to just not ask her about sparring for some time, I still got Zack for it, and although he says that he dislikes hitting girls, he always ends uping for more from me, he''s a resentful fighter and constantly says that one day he''ll get me¡­ I guess I can always ask him for help.


    "So today we are going to the town, Sylphy you better stay with us and not wander around, okay? You may get lost, this is also going to be like your first time seeing so many people, so you must take care of yourself." Said my father.


    "Eh? But I''ve gone off into the jungle on my own before¡­" I said. "I don''t know why a town would be of any concern¡­"


    "Well, that''s true but¡­ Well, you do what I say, or your mother is going to get angry with me." Said my father, he seemed unwavering.


    "Okay¡­" I sighed.


    I felt like I wanted to protest, but my father was also the victim here, he really didn''t wanted to enrage my mother, so I kind of understood his point of view and how he just wanted to have a nice day with everybody else¡­ I will have to just hold into his hand and go around with them¡­ Doesn''t seem too hard to do.


    "Yeah, you better stay with us, Sylphy, I don''t want any problems while we explore the town, the least thing I would want is my daughter getting lost in that big town¡­" She sighed. "I know we could find you if that happens but we''ll make a big fuss, and the least thing I want is to bring attention to us, we''ll already be using magic to try to mask our identities, but as heroes our faces were widespread all around the continent, even in this mildly isted area of the continent I am sure that some will recognize us." My mother seemed to have good reasons to be worried about making a fuss, not bringing attention.


    As heroes, they had done many things their faces were somehow widespread by therge empire of this continent as some sort of propaganda of human supremacy, apparently, and every human here loves the heroes, but at the same time, because they suddenly disappeared one day and the Empire had been trying to locate them as much as they could to force them to work for them again, anyone that were to see them would be dangerous as they would easily report it to the Empire one way or the other¡­ Even in this small town.


    That''s why they''ll be using illusion magic to mask their face features a bit and make them different than the depictions of them that we might find, which often tend to be strangely urate. I don''t know how much this illusion magic works but it seems that it doesn''t affect me but everybody not rted to them. I guess only magicians like them could create such overly specific effects.


    "Can we buy tasty food there?" Asked Aquarina. "I want something sweet!" Aquarina said happily, as she seemed excited of the trip there despite the restrictions.


    "Yeah that''s the n, we''ll grab a lot of food, we need to refill our provisions enough to get through thest kilometers before reaching the coast." Said Shade. "I''ll buy anything you want, Aquarina."


    "Really papa? Thank you!" Said Aquarina, jumping over her father and hugging him while sitting over his legs. Nepheline looked at the two a bit tired, while raising an eyebrow, it seems she disliked how she was so spoiled sometimes.


    "You''re spoiling her a bit too much." Sighed Nepheline, as Shade caressed his daughter''s hair while kissing her cheeks and forehead.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That''s because papa is very nice!" Said Aquarina.


    ? "Yeah, I am the nicest dad." Said Shade, he had changed a bit and had be overly affectionate with Aquarina nowadays, I think something that my father told him made him realize he had to not bottle up his emotions so much. "And my Aquarina is the cutest girl¡­" Shade continued kissing Aquarina''s face, as the little girl giggled adorably, that was so cute¡­


    "W-Wha¡­? I-I will also buy you anything you want, Sylphy!" Said my father, as if he waspeting with Shade.


    "Daddy you don''t have to bepetitive over this kind of stuff¡­" I sighed.


    "I-It is really nothing!" He said. "And I am notpeting, I can easily buy anything anyways, not like they''ll sell anything overly expensive that''ll you want from there, right?" He said while winking at me and extending his arms¡­ I guess he wanted me to hug him.


    "Yaaaay!" I said rather boringly, I just wanted to explore on my own. I guess getting whatever I want is nice but its not like we''ll be visiting some sort of luxury shop where they sell legendary equipment or something.


    I hugged my father so he could feel better with himself, and I ended sitting on hisp over the entire breakfast until it was finally time to go out.


    -----

 Chapter 264 Aquarina Doesnt Care About Dresses

    -----


    The town was just around half a kilometer away from where we were, so it took us over 30 minutes by carriage, we could have reached that ce way faster but my mother has a big belly now and she cannot really walk fast and flying would bring too much unwanted attention. We had six-limbed giant lizards as our carriage animals and that was weird already, usually people just use big goats or horses, not giant lizards often seen as predatory animals, especially as strong as the ones we had here.


    "We are there!" Said Aquarina, pointing at the town far away, as she seemed excited, jumping around the interior of the carriage.


    "C-Calm down Aquarina, remember to stay at my side." Said Shade.


    "But papa, it is pretty cool!" Said Aquarina. "I can''t wait to get there¡­"


    Aquarina seemed very excited about going into the town, and to be honest, I was also quite excited. The day was also quite perfect. There was a bright sun shining atop the sky, the sky was as clear as water without any cloud, and the beautiful grasnds surrounded the town, as it had arge forest nearby as well, where the people of the town probably gathered resources and hunted animals or monsters to sustain themselves better.


    Certain areas of the town looked to be paved from afar, and there were certainly bigger houses in the center of the town, while smaller wooden houses surrounded the rest. I could see that probably some sort of nobles had taken refuge in here, or probably they were the Lords of thisnd.


    "This small town is called Bright Dawn, and it is arge town with around five to six thousand inhabitants." Said my father. "From what I know, it was made by immigrants of the wars in the past, a knight named Bright Dawn or something made it and people gathered around it for his protection against the monsters. The Bright Dawn family could be considered something like the lords of this town, and there are also other noble families in here too¡­ Because the lords all descend from knights, they value strength and are often trained rigorously to protect the town. They''re isted from the outside and often called a countryside town, but still got some trading routes they use to bring items from the Empire or some nearby Kingdoms."


    My father knew a lot, it felt as if I was reading an encyclopedia, I looked at my father with surprise clear on my eyes, as he seemed to feel a bit offended.


    "W-What? I can''t know anything or something? I am also quite a resourceful man, you know, Sylphy?" He said pridefully.


    "I get it¡­" I said. "But I am still impressed, so they value swordsmanship as knights? I wonder if they sell swords."


    "Swords? I suppose, but you won''t find anything better than your own sword, Sylphy." Said my father.


    "Hm, well, we can go around the shops and other things to see if we can buy anything of interest, some new dresses would be appreciated for Sylphy and Aquarina." Said my mother.


    "I agree, I want my daughter to look like a little noble girl." Said Nepheline. She had changed her clothes too and wasn''t wearing tribal ones. She wore some tight ck leather pants, brown boots, and white blouse over her body, alongside a silver-colored chest te, she was very masculine in her style of clothing but it fit her very well.


    "I-I don''t really like big dresses¡­ I want to dress like mama." Said Aquarina.


    "Oh, with pants? But a dress fit you so much better, Aquarina!" Said Nepheline. "You''re a pretty and feminine girl so you better wear pretty dresses, it is an order!"


    "Eeeeh? Sigh¡­ Okay¡­" Sighed Aquarina.


    "You don''t really have to force her like this." Said Shade.


    "Okay¡­ Maybe she can try out pants and blouses in the future," Said Nepheline. "But I love to see her like a little princess!"


    Nepheline seemed obsessed with Aquarina resembling a cute and innocent princess, I was all with her, I really love to see Aquarina with these types of clothes, she really looks lovely.


    "Ugh, this shirt is way too tight." Sighed Zack. He was also not wearing his typical tribal clothes that included a piece of fur wrapped around his hip, barefoot, and with just some sort of coat made of leather over his chest. He was actually wearing beautiful-looking brown pants, brown boots that seemed finely crafted, a white shirt, and a ck coat. He looked so refined and nice, he looked like an actual boy now and not a wild kid. Even his hair was properly washed and well stylized by Ninhursag.


    "I also dislike clothes, Zack, but we have to get used to them now that we are visiting towns and we''ll soon go to the elven country, they won''t ept people like us if we don''t walk presentably." Said Ninhursag. Shew as even worse than Zack, often walking almostpletely nude with just a loincloth covering her private parts and some sort of bra made out of leather to cover her nipples, with the rest of her charcoal-skinned bodypletely exposed¡­ Which always made her such an eye candy¡­ But now, she was wearing simr stylized clothes than Nepheline, as the two had very simr bodies, tall and muscr women. I guess both of them dislike dresses despite going around half-naked most of the time.


    Tribal women aesthetics are hard to understand¡­ but Ninhursag looked gorgeous in any type of clothes anyways, her pants were ck leather and tight, and she was wearing a brown blouse that exposed a bit of the upper part of her chest, showing sexily. She looked quite ufortable, feeling like the shirt was pressing too much into her big breasts, I guess she''s ustomed of going around with her naked breasts, but she was forced to wear a bra now aside from the tight shirt.


    "Ugh¡­" Sighed Zack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "W-Well, at least we are there! Look, the entrance and¡­ A massive line." I sighed.


    -----

 Chapter 265 What Do You Want To Be In The Future?

    -----


    It wasn''t going to be easy to enter, it seems. There was a massive line with various carriages lined up, alongside all sorts of other traveler people gathering around the entrance, there were guards forcing the people to make a line and not try to enter without order. It seems that this town was always popted with many people, and there were even merchantsing inside and outside all the time, there was a big market in the center of the town as well where they all seemed to gather.


    The entire main town was surrounded by big brick walls as well, but there were small groups of houses surrounding the brick walls as well, some of them were taking care of their own nts and making up farms. I don''t know if they sold the vegetables or consumed them themselves though.


    "What a pain, we have to wait a while¡­" Sighed my mother. "I wish we could just fly and enter."


    "Well we technically can but we shouldn''t do that." Said my father.


    "Yeah¡­" Sighed my mother.


    We had no other alternative than to wait. And as we waited I looked into the people in the line. There were all sorts of humans I had not seen before in this world, but they all looked oddly enough the same as the ones I saw and meet from my previous life, young adult hunters carrying big prey they just caught in the nearby forest, greedy and fat-looking merchants looking at everything as if it could be a potential profit maker, entire familiesing through carriages by themselves, perhaps travelers or merchants.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And even adventurers, groups of four to six members that were all armed with different weapons, armors, and clothes, they all looked like they fit different roles inside their groups by merely looking at their weapons and clothes. So these are humans¡­ Well, they look just the same as my previous life, but I had never seen adventurers before, they certainly stand out a lot from the more normal crowd, as they wear more expensive clothes and wield weapons in variety. Seeing a young priest girl with a big and burly armored man was a strange sight to behold.


    "Well, well, there''s a lot of people around here, isn''t it?" Said my father. "I guess you kids can get a good view of how varied humans are out there." My father seemed proud of something normal. Aquarina and Zack quickly ran to my side and looked through the window as well, their eyes shone brightly with light filled with amusement. I guess my reaction to this people and the town faraway was rather boring as I wasn''t as excited as these children.


    "Ooohh! So many people!" Said Aquarina, suddenly pointing her finger to a group of adventurers. "Who are those people? They look strong!"


    "Those are an adventurer party, they often go out to hunt monsters, or explore dungeons to gain their keep." Said my father. "It is a free-living profession where people simply go out and hunt monsters to live, they often gather other materials, and can also help in other things around the town, they''re like frencers to be honest. But the adventurer guild gives them benefits, the higher their rank in that thing, the more benefits they get, they can also ept works from people that leave certain requests in exchange for money or other prizes¡­ I did live as an adventurer for a small time, I can''t say it was anything good, most adventurers are dirt poor and barely not homeless."


    "Of course, you kids can be whatever you want when you grow older, but I would prefer if Sylphy worked in something that paid well so she can be an independent person. We won''t be able to provide you with money all your life after all." Said my mother. "So I was thinking in letting you work as a teacher eventually, you''ll have to learn a lot though."


    "Eeeh? A teacher? I want to explore the world, not get stuck in a ssroom¡­" I sighed.


    "Well you can always explore the world while teaching! You don''t know how needed magic teachers all around the world are, anywhere you''ll go that has people will have a generous offer for your teachings. Also, learning alchemy through it will also be profitable so you can create your own products to sell one day¡­ Crafting and cksmithing could be learned, you''re very talented." Said my mother, she seemed enthusiastic about me bing an all-rounder and master of all that both traveled and taught people¡­ I cannot say I dislike the idea, she''s right in various things, and I might end up doing as she said at the end¡­ But not without enjoying myself beforehand!


    I also actually want to be an adventurer, smacking some monsters for money seem like the easy way to go than teaching kids or something¡­ But it is not like I dislike kids, so I would still enjoy teaching them at the end I suppose, it is all a matter of circumstances, we''ll see what happens in the future when the futurees.


    "Huh, I''ll see what I do, mom¡­ You don''t have to n my entire life¡­" I sighed.


    "R-Right¡­ Sorry, that wasn''t really my intention. I just had said I would let you be anything you wanted¡­" Said my mother while she caressed my head gently.


    "I''ll be whatever Sylphy bes in the future, so I''ll stick with her¡­ If she bes a teacher, I''ll be her secretary or something!" Said Aquarina.


    "Ehhh?" I asked in surprise. "Aquarina, you don''t really have to¡­ You can be anything you want to be, don''t feel forced to stay at my side¡­"


    "But that''s what I want to be¡­" She said while pouting and blushing a bit. "I''ll stay with you forever¡­"


    "I-Is that so?" I wondered. She was a little girl yet, so whenever she develops she''ll probably change eventually¡­ Well, she had been saying simr things since she was like two years of age, but I am sure that she''ll change eventually and realize she got dreams of her own¡­


    ¡­I hope.


    -----

 Chapter 266 My Father Is Apparently A VIP Merchant

    -----


    "It is certainly a problem she wants to be so much with you¡­" Sighed Nepheline. "But I guess that''s how my daughter is! She''ll understand eventually." Nepheline seemed to think the same as me, it was better to leave her be because Aquarina was overly stubborn about the subject and she would never change her thoughts about it, so the only thing left was to leave her to slowly mature and realize the embarrassing things she''s saying.


    "I-It is not a problem, its friendship!" Said Aquarina. She was so stubborn that it was useless to argue with the little girl. She was practically my family anyways so I didn''t mind her getting like that.


    "Okay calm down, look, we are getting closer now. Should we walk down the carriage?" I wondered.


    "There''s no need, I''ll handle the guard." Said my father.


    There was a brown-haired guard wearing steel armor, he was standing still there while holding a spear with another soldier at the other side of therge wooden gate. The guard quickly walked towards our carriage as he noticed us.


    "Hello, what do you n on doing in the town? Do you any identifications? Adventurer ID, or Merchant ID?" Asked the guard.


    "Yeah I have this." Said my father, showing a golden card to the guard.


    "T-This is¡­ a VIP Merchant ID! Lord Allen Forestgrain, wee to the Town! Please, go on." Said the man, as I was left speechless.


    My father goes by Allen Forestgrain and he''s a VIP Merchant?! What the heck? From where did this even came from? Absolutely nowhere!


    "Forestgrain?!" I asked.


    "Ahahaha, it is a false name I made with the help of a friend, this ID is actually legit, so when they touched it with that one small staff, and glowed, it meant it was authentic." Said my father. "You see, Merchants are usually weed anywhere, unlike adventurers where only high ranked ones are admired, but if you''re a high ranked adventurer you''re bound to bring a lot of attention, meanwhile, even VIP Merchants won''t make such a fuss when they arrive, but they''re weed with open arms by everybody." My father exined.


    "But what''s a VIP Merchant?" I wondered.


    "It is a concept that started in the Lilyann Kingdom, a Kingdom of Merchants where the Merchant Guild, which is now widespread across the entire continent and even the Anta Continent was originated. This Merchant Guild allows for the easy ess of merchants to all ces in¡­ almost both continents with ease. It is a massive organization for all these greedy men to help each other, apparently." Said my mother. "Your father got a VIP card with a false name from a friend of ours from the Lilyann Kingdom years ago, it is a useful pass to get anywhere."


    "I am actually a terrible merchant, I don''t know anything of this stuff, your mother is the smart one that does all the economy stuff," Said my father rather proudly of his ignorance andck of knowledge.


    "Hahaha! Imagining An as a merchant is always hrious." Said Shade,ughing cheerfully for the first time in a while.


    "O-Oi! Don''t make fun of me in front of my daughter, Shade!" Said my father.


    "Well, now that we are inside the town where should we leave the carriage? We got a massive lizard here¡­" Said Nepheline.


    "Let''s go to the za into that one direction, that''s where most of the carriages are left, there are guards in there where the merchants can have their things well guarded." Said my father. "Another great benefit of being a merchant."


    I feel like my father is cheating¡­ Oh well, as we traveled across the streets of the beautiful Bright Dawn Town, I saw a lot of beautiful ces. I was feeling the urge of just going out to sightsee everything I wanted. The houses around the walls were small and rustic, but inside it was a whole different thing, it was like a modern city in my previous life, with paved streets, colorful houses made of stone and cement, there were illuminate streets with magicmps, and many other carriages were moving around the streets as well as thousands of people doing their own daily lives. Children ying in the streets, adults going to their jobs, and we even saw the sight of an empty territory where a lot of people was building a house there. It was a very active town.


    We reached the big za that father spoke about, as we found many other carriages there being taken care by dozens of guards, seeing how much they invested in protecting the goods of merchants, this city really valued them, I guess.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Our carriage barely had anything anyways, as my parents were going to store anything we buy using the Spatial Storage Spell. After leaving the carriage there, we quickly moved forward into our next ns, sightseeing, and buying anything we want!


    ¡­Well, more like whatever is needed, we won''t buy the entire town or something.


    "Alright Sylphy, don''t let go of my hand." Said my mother, as she was the one to hold my hand at the end, while my father was guarding us from behind. Aquarina was in the safe fashion too, while Zack as well. We were not even ten years of age I suppose so still holding the hand of our parents is a thing¡­ Ugh, though in front of so many strangers, it really makes me embarrassed.


    My mother quickly took out a list from her pocket and began to read it.


    "Let''s see¡­ well, we are the closest to the food market, so let''s go there right away, we need to buy a lot of veggies, eggs, milk, sugar and salt, that''s what we need the most. Meat can be gotten anytime by hunting so its not really a priority, but if we found something tasty I guess we could buy it." Said my mother.


    As my mother exined to me, I suddenly felt the delicious scent of grilled meat. It had been only two hours since we had breakfast but I was already feeling a bit hungry¡­ There was a small cart with a man selling skewered meat, and he was covering it with a strange and sweet-smelling ck sauce¡­ Uwah, I am getting hungrier.


    -----

 Chapter 267 Exploring The Town And Having A Good Time With Family And Friends

    -----


    We slowly walked through the streets of the Bright Dawn Town, and the first thing we saw as we walked towards the Food Market where we were going to make most of our purchases was a man in a cart selling delicious-looking meat in skewer. It wasn''t just meat in little chunks, but he was using some sort of special ck sauce which he covered the meat with, alongside some oregano-like dried herbs, which made the skewered meat smell so delicious.


    There was a lot of people gathering around the cart, and I really wanted one myself. I have eaten a lot of preparations in my life, but thest weeks we have been eating rather simple food such as stew and grilled meat, I miss the more borated and tasty food my mother used to make back home, and there it is, this delicious, skewered meat using some sort of special sauce is conquering my stomach before even getting inside.


    Acting like a spoiled little child, I asked my mother for it.


    "Mama, I want some skewered meat! C-Can I have some?"


    "Eh? But you just ate two hours ago, dear." Said my mother rather stubbornly.


    "But papa said that you would buy me anything I wanted¡­" I sighed, looking back at my father as he smiled nervously at my mother.


    "Fine, let''s go." My mother said, she ended giving up to it quite quickly.


    There was a small line of people waiting for the meat though, it seems that the man was selling them very quickly, he was about to exhaust his reserves of meat already. However, and thankfully, we reached him before it were to run out.


    The man was a burly bald man with hair arms, he seemed to be a hardworking vige man selling off meat to make a living.


    "Oh, an elf, isn''t this a strange sight?" He said. "And there is a little elf in here as well!" The man smiled gently at me. "What do you need, missy?"


    "I want a stick with meat!" I said.


    "Hahaha! Alright, want some sauce with it?" Asked the man.


    "Yeah! It looks delicious!" I said.


    "You got sharp eyes, this sauce is made using fermented beans, it has a slightly spicy taste, but it is also sweet and savory all at the same time, it goes well with any food as well, grilled meat, stew, baked food, all of it!" Said the man.


    "Hmmm¡­ I have never seen this type of sauce before. I also want one skewered meat¡­ And¡­ Aquarina, do you want one?" Wondered my mother, as the little Aquarina nodded. "Oh, right, you too, Zak, right?"


    "Yeah!" Said Zack.


    "Alright, four then." Said my mother.


    "Coming right up!" The man covered the skewered meat with a bit more of sauce and then gave us the skewered meat. It was pipping hot, so it covered my face with the steam and the tasty vor and scent.


    My mother paid for it rather quickly, each skewered meat was 75 Belts, which is the currency of this world, Belts are often paid with Copper, Silver, or Gold Coins. 1 Copper Coin is 50 Belts, 1 Silver Coin is 1000 Belts, and one Gold Coin is 10000 Belts. There are also "in-between" coins, such as Blue Iron Coins being 250 Belts, ck Silver Coins which are usually 2500 Belts, and then there is arger coin than gold coin, White Gold Coins, which are 25000 Belts.


    A kilogram of bread usually costs 250 Belts, meat is obviously not so cheap, so the skewered meat was rather expensive, costing one and a half copper coins per skewered meat. But my parents were rich anyways so this wasn''t a problem¡­ I just realized that I am technically a noble by how rich they are.


    "Keep the charge." Said my mother.


    "Oh, really? Thanks a lot!" Said the man whileughing.


    "In exchange, can you tell me where you bought this sauce?" Wondered my mother, tasting the meat a bit, she immediately found it tasty. I remember that she once told me Elves did not eat meat, but that was like thousands of years ago, probably too ancient, and now most younger elves eat meat, which is widespread and epted in their society.


    "Oh, to the other side of this street, to the left, there is a small shop that makes it, a bottle costs 1500 Belts, but it canst a long time." Said the man.


    "I see, it is quite expensive but I''ll buy some, I hope there are some left." Said my mother.


    "There surely will be, most of the time only nobles can afford a bottle," Said the man.


    While my mother learned where to buy the sauce, I quickly decided to try out the meat with Aquarina and Zack, the three of us gathered together and decided to bite the meat at the same time.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Chomp.


    Ahh, the meat was really soft and it slowly tore apart in my mouth, I barely needed to chew it. Also, the vor was very exquisite, so strong, the juices and everything else¡­ and the sauce was so¡­ sweet, and savory, and also slightly spicy all together, with a strong vor that lingers in your mouth for a long time.


    This was really, really amazing!


    "Uwaah, it is a bit spicy but sweet too! I love it!" Said Aquarina.


    "Hmm¡­ Ah, I like this sauce a lot¡­ It brings so much vor¡­" Said Zack.


    "Hm, that looks pretty good¡­" Said my father behind me.


    "Here." Said my mother, sharing her skewered meat with my father, as my father smiled happily and took a piece of it.


    "UOOH?! Oi, this is awesome!" He said like an immature child, even Aquarina and Zack''s reactions were not as exaggerated¡­ To be expected of my beloved father.


    Aquarina and Zack let Nepheline, Shade, and Ninhursag try out the meat as well, and everyone ended liking it,menting that the man wasn''t selling anymore until tomorrow.


    -----

 Chapter 268 Kokuri Sauce

    -----


    "This meat is good¡­ But I want some more! A bit is not enough!" Cried Nepheline,ining like a little girl.


    "Come on, we can make our own skewered meatter." Said Shade.


    "Nin, did you liked it?" Asked Zack.


    "Yeah, it was very good¡­ I had never tasted something so vorful before." Said Ninhursag. "This fermented bean must be very rare or something¡­"


    "Well if the bottle of sauce costs over a silver coin I am dead sure it is something expensive." Said my father.


    In the time we spent eating the skewered meat, we have already bought a few basic things in the way to the shop where they sold sauce. My mother was incredibly quick at buying stuff, and nothing escaped her discerning eyes either, many people tried to scam her by selling her fruits that were rotten inside and vegetables that were quite old, but she rejected them and even exposed them in public whenever they were too insistent, she was very scary.


    In these twenty minutes, we got a lot of fresh tomatoes, around twenty kilograms of it, which was two whole sacks of it, alongside thirty kilograms of potatoes that were three sacks, my mother also got carrots, twenty kilograms, and a lot of cabbage, lettuce, onions, garlic, and other fruits and vegetables I had never seen before, which my mother found interesting.


    "Look, this is a Purple Basin, this is a special tuber that is purple colored, they''re incredibly sweet when boiled, and can be made into tasty jam." Said my mother, showing me what looked like an onion outside, and inside was simr to an orange, it had a strong and fragrant smell, and waspletely purple inside and outside.


    "Oooh, sounds nice, maybe you can make pie out of it?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, I had thought about it. In the Anta Continent you''ll see even more different vegetables and fruits there, there is a tremendous variety in that ce¡­ How about you start a small little orchard? I am sure that your innate magic ability to enhance nts growth and quality coulde super handy. We could grow our own veggies like we did back home." Said my mother.


    "Sounds like a good idea! I''ll help growing the veggies!" I said. With the power of Agriculture at Level 10, I have begun to wonder how I could enhance nts without identally turning them into monsters. Its all about intent at the end, and how much mana I administrate.


    When I force a nt to grow insanely big, I also force their entire metabolism to develop quickly, meaning that they tend to dry out and die in a couple of hours, even if turned into monsters. This is why the instant growth of nts is only useful in mostly fights or daily life things, but for long-term ntations, it will only ruin the nts lives, so I need to do it slowly and carefully, just like how I grew Yggdra.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I guess we''ll have to start from zero in there, but I have bought the seeds for most of the nts we had there so we can regrow them." Said my father. "Well, it still some time until then, so let''s take our time leisurely for now. Oh, look, this is the shop."


    When we reached the shop, we were greeted by an old man selling the sauce, he seemed to be on histe 80''s, and was rather energetic despite his old appearance, the interior of the shop hadrge barrels filled with fermenting bean paste which was emanating a very strong odor, there was ck liquiding out of it, which I would assume was the actual sauce.


    Wow, we can see the whole process here.


    "Ah, wee, wee. We don''t get customers somonly¡­ Oh my, elves! Thest time I saw an elf was dozens of years ago¡­ Ah, so pretty as I remember them!" Said the old man, as he slowly walked towards us.


    "Good evening, we were told that you sell a special ck sauce for meat, is this it?" Wondered my mother, pointing at the barrels.


    "Ooh! Yes, yes, but this is still fermenting, you see, they take a lot of days, even years to get it right, but a single barrel can make a lot of bottles." Said the old man, as he took out a bottle filled with the ck sauce from a small container.


    "This sauce is made by fermenting beans called Kokuri, they''re a specialty of a tribe of beast-kin that sold it off to us humans long ago, we were taught how to make it as well, and my family has descended from those that were taught how to make it. My father taught me, and the father of my father taught him, like this." Said the old man.


    It seems that the family of this man was the one that has been making this sauce for all this time, it must be an interesting legacy. My mother quickly bought around ten bottles of it without any shame, and the man was drowning in Belts. He was surprised that he sold so much and seemed very thankful as we walked outside.


    "Well, let''s wrap things up by buying some other things I want and then let''s go back outside." Said my mother. She was like the leader of the group, and nobody ever objected against her decisions, I suppose it was pretty much the same when they were all heroes. Mom has always been a strong woman with a personality that has a lot of authority over others. Her sharp eyes are intimidating to see sometimes, they''re both filled with wisdom and a lot of experience.


    Well, I know that deep down she likes to be a lovely mother that spoils her daughter, but I also know she''s someone incredibly reliable. I know that as long as I am with my mother, I''ll always be alright¡­ I guess it is a nice feeling, to feel protected.


    -----

 Chapter 269 A Mysterious Bard

    -----


    Thanks to my insistencies and those of Aquarina, my parents and Aquarina''s parents ended buying all sorts of pastries and other sweets we found around the shops, alongside that, they also bought several types of bread we had never seen before, some of them were filled with meat and other things, which were named "Meat Buns", and there were also some baked with onions and garlic, which were very strong vored and had a nice scent.


    There were all sorts of delicious pastries and breads I wanted to taste, so I ended convincing my parents to buy a little bit of everything to have tasty food through our entire journey until reaching the coast.


    After we went to eat another snack near the za where my parents left their carriage, we suddenly found a small show going on, there was a man that they often call bards, with long blonde hair and sharp emerald eyes. He had long ears, and I immediately realized he was an elf.


    He was holding into a guitar and was using it to sing a melody with the sound of the guitar, it was a melody simr to a story, an epic about heroes that traveled far and wide and defeated the demon king¡­ wait, isn''t this a tale of my parents?!


    "This is the tale of the heroes, filled with sorrow, pain, and suffering. This is the tale of those that we called heroes,mon people that was forced to bepanions to save the world¡­"


    "But did they truly save it? Did they feel happy with what they had done?"


    "The tale of the heroes is unknown until now. What they told us might as well be just fantasies."


    "A young boy named An, belonging to the Mountain People, an immature and quick-tempered boy that was good at using a sword."


    "A young girl from the amazon tribe, strong and self-confident, but thatcked a lot of brains."


    "A boy marked with his dark past, someone who had stopped trusting others, and had embraced the darkness of his heart¡­"


    "A cheerful young man that loved to sing, and continues doing so until now~"


    "A silent witch that lived in a mountain made of blue jewels, intelligent and talented, but thatcked any ability to make friends¡­"


    "A man whose soul was empty, his eyes were dark, and his past unknown."


    "A handsome man that looked into the stars every night, as he smiled happily to be alive¡­"


    "A beautiful young girl that was close to nature, a girl that considered the spirits of the world as her friends¡­"


    "A young man that could call lightning and wind, whose past was filled with sadness¡­"


    "An old man connected to the beasts; a man known as the beast tamer."


    "Andstly, the most beautiful and strongest, the elf that lived hundreds of years, the wielder of life and light¡­ Despite herrge wisdom, shecked experience and was bad at dealing with people¡­"


    "All these heroes gathered once, for the single purpose of saving humanity from the demon king."


    "Tell me, young girl, do you think the heroes seed?"


    The man looked at me as the crowd suddenly directed their eyes at me. My mother''s eyes opened wide as she realized this man¡­ This bard wasn''t a mere elf. However, she didn''t said a word about it.


    "They did!" I said. The elven man smiled warmly, petting my head gently and winking at me, as he continued his tale.


    "Of course they did. Despite how badly matched they were with one another¡­ Despite how much they ended fighting with each other, and despite how much they hated once between one another¡­ They continued striving forward, guided by the wise elf and the witch, the young heroes grew up strong, and through their sacrifices, they managed to do the impossible¡­"


    "The beast tamer gave up his life so they could defeat the evil of poison."


    "The stargazing boy took down the evil of darkness alongside himself."


    "The beautiful girl that loved all of nature, and whose spirits considered her their child sacrificed herself to protect everybody from the evil of the void¡­"


    "And the man whose present summoned lightning and winds defeated the evil of the oceans, in exchange for his own life¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "These heroes whose names we don''t know sacrificed their lives to save humanity, they were the ones that made it possible for those that survived to reach the point they reached¡­ they were the ones that made the impossible¡­ possible."


    "There is no real story without sacrifices, war is not something glorious, it is something that only brings sadness, sorrow, and emptiness¡­"


    "As the corpse of the demon kingid in the floor, the heroes questioned what they had done."


    "Defeating the evil of the world, would certainly save it, isn''t it?"


    "Nay! The truest evil remains within all of humanity. The evil was defeated, but it continued to remain within all of us¡­ Deep within our hearts¡­ It is our duty to work every day and be nice with one another, or else¡­ we are simply no different than the demons we despise."


    The man''s story was filled with melody, the people was enchanted by it, and thest message was rather simplistic, but it made some people realize that despite having defeated an enemy of humanity as the demon king, atrocities still continued, the evil in people''s hearts never faded away, and humanity had be no different than demons themselves.


    If we wanted a change, we cannot rely on heroes, we must do it ourselves, if not, there will be countless heroes always sacrificing for us, but we''ll never learn to be a bit like them.


    "Remember to be a nice person, everyone. If you haven''t told your parents you love them, this is a good opportunity. If you fought with your friend, this is a good opportunity to reconcile with them. If you see a person in the streets starving, while you''re filling your stomachs every day, spare a piece of bread, a bit of water, and a warm piece of cloths. We can only change the world by our own actions¡­ Let''s stop leaving everything to a group of people, heroes are not needed, the change must start here."


    -----

 Chapter 270 Arafunn, The Bard Hero

    -----


    The people began to p at the elf''s story, it wasn''t even a song but apanying it with melody and the sound of the guitar really gave it a new ambience to the entire story. The children seemed to have learned to be nicer, but I don''t know how long that willst. No matter how much we try to teach one another to be nice with people, there are always those that due to the circumstances of their surroundings, they grow selfish nheless, and sometimes, they seek the suffering of others for their own pleasure. Sometimes people feel better when others are more miserable than them, it has always been like this to be honest.


    Well, but the world is not like this, right? This world¡­ or the previous world where I was, there is always good and bad people, there are never too much of the other, and if that were to ever happen, the other side will grow exponentially to overpower the other side that was growing too much. I guess humanity never change even in other worlds, a bnce between good and evil is almost intrinsic, even in my own self, I can tell that there is a dark side to my own personality. It is certainly not normal to be willing to kill someone if they were to threaten me, but because of what I did in my previous life, I''ve shaped myself to see murder as an option.


    Some might agree that it is the correct thing to think in this harsh world, others might think that it is a wed way of thinking that only the wicked think about, but I don''t really care, I just want to live my own life, and be my own self¡­ But I guess the "not caring" is also quite the w, isn''t it? At least I don''t really want to make other''s people''s lives miserable, and that''s already being a nice person, so let''s just continue being like that.


    Nheless, this man had a different way to see life, this mysterious elf¡­


    The people quickly offered him some tips, he had put his hat over the floor and it was filled with coins of the people, they were all rather generous.


    "Thank you, thank you for your generosity, I am really grateful. Please, have a good day. I will pray for all of you." He said with a gentle smile.


    When the crowd slowly dissipated, my parents who were staring at him with faces filled with emotions slowly walked towards him. I had not seen my parents like this in a while, only when they talk about the past most of the time. These expressions with many mixed feelings¡­ Do they know him? Ninhursag seemed to recognize him as well, but she wasn''t filled with many emotions, but was very surprised, nheless. Meanwhile, Aquarina, Zack, and I werepletely clueless.


    I held a silver coin in my right hand and gave it to the man. The gentle and handsome blonde elf smiled warmly at me.


    "Thank you, dear." He said. "I''ll pray for you every night."


    "You don''t really need to pray for me, but the story was very interesting¡­ Were all those heroes that died¡­ real?" I wondered.


    "Why yes¡­ Have you not asked your parents?" He asked.


    "E-Eh?" I asked in surprise.


    "Long time no see, Arafunn. You look the same as I remember you." Said my mother with a smile.


    "Arafunn?" I wondered.


    "Hahaha, no matter what sort of magic you use, you can''t escape these eyes." Said the elf man, as heughed cheerfully. "It has indeed been a long time since we saw each other, Faylen, An, Shade, Ninhursag¡­ Looks like you even got kids now, that''s good."


    "Yeah, we got a little girl named Sylphy, she''s the cutest, isn''t she?" Said my father pridefully. "And Faylen is waiting for another one toe soon as well!"


    "Oooh! An, I guess you''re putting a lot of work. I suppose there is nothing to worry about within your marital rtionship! Hahaha!" Laughed the elf, as my father hugged him and the twoughed together like good old friends.


    "This is Aquarina." Said Shade. "Been a while since we saw you, I suppose you''re doing good."


    "My daughter is also the cutest." Said Nepheline. "Also you''ve not put up any muscle at all, Arafunn, are you even eating properly? Why do you like to live like a homeless man?" Nepheline sighed while crossing her arms.


    "Hahaha, it is nice to meet you two, Shade, Nepheline. I always knew you two had some chemistry." Said Arafunn. "But I never actually thought I would ever see you two having a kid from all things. I guess I really underestimated yourmitment to a rtionship."


    "Don''t joke around with stuff like that, elf." Said Shade rather angrily.


    "You''re as annoying as always." Said Nepheline with a smile.


    "I-I¡­ Erm¡­ Y-You''re a hero?" Asked Aquarina nervously.


    "Why yes¡­ But let''s not talk about that here, there''s a lot of people around¡­ Come with me, I got a ce where we can talk stuff out." Said Arafunn. "Also, Ninhursag, is that your kid?"


    "N-No, this is Zack, a child I¡­ Well, he''s my kid, yeah." Said Ninhursag.


    "H-Hi¡­" Said Zack rather shyly.


    "Hello boy, you''re going to take care of the two little girls when they grow up? You gotta be their big brother figure, got it?" Said Arafunn out of nowhere.


    "B-Big brother?! With someone like Sylphy I doubt I can really take that role¡­" Said Zack.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Mom, can you exin this to me?!" I asked, wondering what was going on. But my mother told me to calm myself until we reached a closed area.


    The elf guided us into a small house he had rented, where we entered, he quickly unleashed a strange magic with his very voice.


    "Deafening Barrier, Raise."


    FLAAASH!


    And then, a barrier made out of invisible sound vibrations suddenly emerged all inside of the house, deafening any sound froming out of it.


    "Now that we got some cozy ce,e sit here, I''ll prepare something to eat really quick. It''s notmon to find old friends like this." Said Arafunn. He had a really charming smile.


    -----

 Chapter 271 An Eccentric Hero

    -----


    Arafunn was a strange and almost entric man, I didn''t know what he was up to, but he seemed to be a good person¡­ Because he was a hero like my parents. They trusted him, and I decided to lower my guard for that reason. Thankfully, I had the memories and experience of my previous life, giving me a better maturity than someone like Aquarina, who was still surprised and a bit wary of him, thinking he was strange. Her powers should be able to detect some sort of emotion or something elseing from him, right? I wonder what it could be.


    Well, if she doesn''t say it out loud, he probably doesn''t have bad intentions, but that Aquarina is still on alert could mean she''s still just very shy to strangers she had never seen before or that there is something more to him. I hope it is the first one.


    "How about we eat dinner? I got some meat bread, and eggs, how about I make some meat loaf?" He asked.


    "Oh, I like that! I''ve been missing your cooking, Arafunn¡­" Sighed Nepheline.


    "Haha, is that so? I guess I wasn''t as useless as I remember!" He said.


    "You were never a useless member, Arafunn, don''t take what the Witch said to you to heart, she was always messing around." Said Shade.


    "Okay, okay! I was messing around, don''t worry about me you guys, I ampletely okay." Said Arafunn with a charming and rxed smile, this man was certainly someone interesting.


    "After all, I think she was into you, but you never reciprocated it." Said my mother.


    "She was?" Wondered Arafunn, looking a bit bbergasted at everybody.


    My parents and Aquarina''s parents looked at one another in silence, and then, as if this was some sort ofedy act, they all facepalmed at the same time.


    "Arafunn you''re so philosophical sometimes, but you''re really, REALLY dense!" Said An.


    "Oh my god, I can''t believe this man¡­" Sighed my mother.


    "Incredible, you''re still the same air-headed elf we all remember." Said Shade.


    "Hahahahaha!" Nepheline justughed.


    "E-Everyone, stop messing around with me! Shouldn''t you be happy we got to reunite, what sort of nonsense are youughing for now?" Sighed the elf, as he crossed his arms and raising an eyebrow.


    "The Witch of the Blue mountain had romantic interests for you for a while, Arafunn¡­ It has been over 10 years since then now. Have you ever seen her again?" Asked my mother.


    "She had¡­? Agh, I am so bad at this¡­" Sighed Arafunn. "Living so much really just broken my perception of human''s emotions. Also I already had someone in that time."


    "Eh? All that philosophical talk and you can''t empathize with people?!" I asked in disbelief.


    "It is not that, he can. But not at the level of depth that he can notice romantic interests. Or more like¡­ he''s generally way too oblivious. Eh, kind of reminds me of you." Said my mother.


    "Me?! I am not dense!" I said angrily. "Right, Aquarina?"


    Aquarina looked at me while raising her eyebrows and then calming down, ring at me expressionlessly, as if she was a bit bored.


    "Huh, sure." She said while crossing her arms.


    "Eh? Why are you angry out of nowhere?" I wondered.


    "Nothing!" She said.


    "Eehhh¡­" I was left a bit surprised, my best friend suddenly got angry at me! W-Was I also oblivious of something about her?


    "Sylphy you''re just as dense as you''re strong." Said Zack. "But anyways¡­ Erm, sir elf, are you really¡­ a legendary hero that defeated the demon king?" Zack asked rather boldly. "You really¡­ Erm, how to say this¡­ You don''t really look strong."


    "Oh?! Hahahaha! Young man, you really don''t know that elves can''t really grow buffed like Shade or An, right? We are nimble fairies of the forest; we move swiftly and strike at our enemies'' weak points! ¡­But more importantly, I was actually a supporter. My songs possess magical properties. It is not for nothing that I was given the title of the Hero of Soothing Rivers and Songs! On all of this Realm, my songs knows no equals." Said Arafunn pridefully, as he puffed his chest and raised his chin, he was really cartoony.


    "S-Songs? So you''re really a bard¡­ A bard hero, I never thought such a character would join the party to defeat the demon king¡­ But there is indeed some tales about you as well." I said rather surprised, being reminded that I had heard around the town about the heroes. There were no statues of them but also my mother told me there were statues of them in major cities of this continent.


    "I sing beautiful songs sometimes, but songs alone are boring, I often just add melody to stories, to epics. After we defeated the Demon King, everyone ended overly gloomy, so I dedicated myself to make songs and stories about our journey so the people would be able to also experience and¡­ empathize with us." Said Arafunn.


    "Empathize?" I asked.


    "Well, you see¡­ People don''t see heroes as people." Said Arafunn.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "¡­What? Why?" I wondered.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Heroes are an idolized figure, an idol that people look towards by rising their heads, a person¡­ no, a being that embodies the justice that everyone believes on. They do everything that normal people would only dream to aplish, and they are said to be able to even save the world if they work together¡­ Heroes are a device for people to unify their thoughts and emotions into an idol. It wouldn''t be a stretch to say that they treat us like saints or gods. Some aristocrats used us as near-god-like figures to control the masses." Sighed Arafunn. "People grow desensitized about the heroes, and they see us as almighty, all-powerful people that can solve all the problems of the world¡­ It is far from the truth."


    "¡­"


    "So, he dedicates his life to tell our stories and our journeys, so the people can learn that¡­ we are just the same as them¡­" Said my mother, as she seemed rather¡­ depressed out of nowhere.


    "Mom¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 272 Heroes Reunited

    -----


    Heroes, what are heroes? From what I''ve always understand, from my previous life and from this life, they''re those given special abilities and blessings, people born with incredible talent, capable of leading the masses and bringing victory, the hope of people''s hearts¡­ But is that really the truth?


    What are heroes, truly? In this world so driven by conflict between the races, especially humans against demons, heroes were figures idolized by everyone. As humans experienced so much pain, so much suffering, and lost so much hope through the wars against the demons, heroes were chosen by the gods to defeat the demons and ultimately their leader, the demon king.


    The peoples'' despair, their suffering, and everything else they went through was concentrated into the heroes, the burden that they had to hold into their shoulders. Granted supernatural talents and powers by the heroes'' blessings, they were given the task to carry humanity''s burdens and defeat the demons, they were the hope of everybody''s heart.


    Are they¡­ still the hope? Seeing how people reacted in the town, they still are. To think that my mother and my father are beloved so much by everyone, honestly, it makes me very happy that they are admired so much, they worked very hard to reach this point after all, they deserve the praise and the love.


    But¡­ there is also a bad side to it, being an idol is not a good thing, especially for the people behind the hero title, they¡­ my father, my mother¡­ despite being so strong and amazing, they really can''t do everything.


    They''re idolized as the hope of everyone''s hearts, but they''re also people, they cannot really save everyone, they are prayed like gods in some viges, people ask for their miracles, some even make statues of them and offer prayers to them.


    But my parents know they cannot bring miracles to people, if someone far away is getting killed by monsters, they cannot do anything about it. In fact, they often say how hopeless it was when the demon king died. They always said¡­ that nothing ever changed.


    My father seemed to have always believed the entire hero thing, and even said he was brainwashed by those nations in this continent to believe on himself as someone as great as the tales said. But after what they did, after their journey ended, but nothing changed, they realized, everyone, that they had been ying in the palms of these rulers.


    They were tools used to control the masses, to defeat the demons and to make atrocities, they were weapons, even, forced to y the leaders of the demon nations and y¡­ even civilians, as Shadements all the time.


    Heroes¡­ don''t exist, they''re merely a fabrication.


    Is that¡­ what Arafunn is trying to tell? He''s trying to use his songs and his stories to tell the truth of what happened. Perhaps¡­ he just wants people to understand that they were merely people with dreams that came together for the greater good, but that they were not near as perfect or indestructible.


    After all, many heroes perished through the journey, sacrificing themselves to continue such a hopeless crusade into the demon continent¡­ Sigh.


    "Well, that''s sort of the past now! Over ten years has it been already? I couldn''t even tell." Said Arafunn. "Traveling around the world is really fun, so my perception of time gets lost. Haha¡­"


    "Arafunn¡­ Sir¡­" I asked.


    "Hm? Yes, dear?" He asked.


    "¡­Do you feel regret for what you did?" I wondered.


    Arafunn''s smile disappeared, as his eyes slowly began to lose their light. He walked around the house as he seemed to sorrowfully smile. His eyes seemed to be reminiscing of something, remembering something¡­


    "I wish I could¡­ But the things I experienced, and the friends I made along the way¡­ They make up for it. I don''t regret the journey we made¡­ But perhaps, I do regret some of my decisions." He said rather seriously.


    "I see¡­" I sighed. My mother caressed my head gently as she looked at me.


    "Sylphy, don''t ask so many personal things to this old elf. He''s actually older than me." Said my mother. "He''s too old so he might even have Alzheimer now."


    "Eh?! How rude! I am only 873 years old, I am still in the prime of my youth!" Said Arafunn.


    "Hahaha! My bad, I guess you''re still a young adult." Said my mother. "In the other case, I am quite young."


    "You''re still quite old, I am merely 250 years older." Said Arafunn. He crossed his arms rather angrily.


    "Heh, you never change, old Arafunn¡­" Sighed my mother.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I never thought he was so old! 873 years?! Are you serious?! My wife is way younger than you, old man." Said my father.


    "He''s the oldest of the group after all." Said Nepheline.


    "Somewhat, it doesn''t feel like it." Said Shade while crossing his arms. "He''s too childish. Howe someone so old can be so childish?"


    "O-Oi! You''re an edgelord, this is why you think anything that is not about darkness is childish!" Said Arafunn.


    "Haha, it is easy to provoke you as well." Laughed Shade.


    "Shade! Stop messing around with me!" Said Arafunn.


    Is this my idea or is this the first time I saw Shade smile andugh so easily like now? I guess Arafunn was the member of the party that always lightened the mood of everyone¡­ I suppose that''s the job that a bard must do.


    "A-Anyways, Sylphy, Aquarina, do you want to see how I make my meatloaf? Maybe we can also bake some bread while we are at it, we are dining like kings tonight!" Said Arafunn, quickly wrapping a white apron around his waist.


    "Eh¡­ You''re still using that apron?" Asked Ninhursag. "We only meet for a while but every time you cooked you used it."


    "This is the apron of my mother dearest! Why wouldn''t I use it to cook? Do you want my expensive clothes to get nasty or something?" Sighed Arafunn, he changed his attitude and nature a lot. It seems he¡­ rxed a lot with his friends.


    -----

 Chapter 273 Cooking With Family

    -----


    Arafunn invited me and Aquarina to cook with him. I don''t know why, I am pretty sure he could just cook himself, but perhaps he wanted to teach us how to make meatloaf. I actually know, I''ve seen my mother do it and I''ve even memorized it, so I don''t really know what''s his n.


    Maybe he just want to interact with us as we are the daughters of his friends? I suppose. I wonder if he got any son or daughter himself, being so old, there''s no way he doesn''t have a descendant¡­


    "Alright girls, you two are going to help me! Aquarina, use water magic with this hard bread and break it into crumbs, all watered down into a mass." Said Arafunn.


    "Huh? That sounds a bit disgusting, how are we going to eat this?" She asked.


    "It is an old recipe, when you make this mushed bread with water, this dough-like thing can be used with the meat to give it a lot of consistency! It is also a good way to use old bread instead of throwing I away, right? It is a technique that poor people like me use!" Laughed Arafunn.


    "Ooohh¡­ Okay then." Said Aquarina. She grabbed the hard pieces of brad and began to slowly tear them apart over a bowl, adding water using magic, she made the bread get very wet, slowly tearing apart and bing a mushy paste. It didn''t looked appetizing.


    "You know? There''s another technique you can do with hard bread!" Said Arafunn. "If you pour some water over the hard bread and then put it inside an oven or over some fire in a pan, it will slowly warm up, and the water over it will evaporate, making the hard brad be very soft again!" Said Arafunn.


    "You sure know a lot about how to use hard bread, bard¡­" Sighed my mother. "You got the talent to earn a lot more money, I don''t know why you''re so obsessed with living like a homeless man."


    "Haha, dear Faylen, don''t you get it? there is a charm in living like this, wandering around, free as the wind, the ceiling is the sky, the bed is the grass below my feet, I eat what I find, and make some money along my journey by singing¡­ I guess it is hard to understand for a little princess!" Laughed Arafunn.


    "I-I am not a spoiled princess! I always hated being one, in fact¡­" Sighed my mother, crossing her arms angrily.


    "C-Come on, don''t get so angry now." My father began to calm down my mother. "Arafunn, please don''t remind her of that¡­ In fact we are currently moving there¡­"


    "Oh, is that so? Oh right, I saw that group of tents with Amazon, I guess you''re really moving out of the jungle!" Said Arafunn. "Oh my, oh my, that sounds really dangerous¡­ You''re nning to cross the sea too?"


    "Yeah, that''s the n." Said my mother. "We are doing this because I know it is safer there. After all you know how the people of the empire would treat the amazon¡­"


    "Ah, yeah¡­ Thankfully Bright Dawn is very isted from the rest of the continent so they won''t make a fuss in here, although they''re still staying far away." Said Arafunn. "Anyways, how about I apany you? I was nning to go to Anta anyways¡­ Or the beast-kin continent, whichever one. Been a few decades since I visited them."


    "Sure, we''ll love to have you around." Said my father. "But you should stop with your stupid jokes or my patience is going to run low in no time, Arafunn, you''re warned." Said my father rather menacingly.


    "Hahaha. Come on, An, you got a bit too grumpy out of nowhere¡­ Ah! Right, you humans grow old so fast, are you already an old man? How old are you- Oh, you''re over thirty now! That''s a lot for humans, isn''t it?" Asked Arafunn.


    "That''s still young! I am as young as I used to be, I am still a teenager in heart, you elf!" Said my father angrily.


    "Ah, it has really been that long?" Sighed my mother. "For me it felt¡­ like an instant."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    My mother said such words as she looked down into the floor. I suppose it must feel like that for her, someone who has lived over six hundred years¡­ I suppose even time itself goes fast for her in some way, it is the perception inside of her mind like this? But it feels so long since I was born¡­ Does she sees it as little time? It has been¡­ seven years!


    "Mommy don''t say that!" I said angrily.


    "Eh?! S-Sylphy¡­?!" She asked nervously.


    "I was born over 7 years ago, isn''t that a lot of time? It felt like a lot to me!" I said.


    "¡­Certainly, it felt like that to me as well when I was younger, but as you grow older¡­ and older¡­ It is¡­ like a passing wind¡­" She sighed.


    "Ugh! Mom, stop being so gloomy!" I said.


    "I-I am not being gloomy!" She said angrily.


    "Okay, okay, let''s calm down for now, we don''t want to discuss pointless stuff, right?" Asked my father. "Faylen, I''m sure you''re lying, you always say stuff like this anyways, even though each day seems long to me, I see you enjoy each day as well¡­ I know your perception of time is changing with us."


    "W-What gives you the right to say that?" Asked my mother while blushing.


    "I am your husband?" Asked my father.


    "Ah¡­ Right¡­" She said. "W-Well, whatever''s the case, enough bber for now, let''s cook something! Arafunn, I hope your meatloaf can contend against my pizza."


    "Pizza? You''re making pizza today, mom?!" I asked.


    "Yep! I got all the ingredients now, so let''s make something in that old oven of yours, Arafunn." Said my mother.


    "How wonderful, you got suddenly pumped up! Haha, you''re really changed, haven''t you?" Arafunnughed, poking at my mother. I can see that he likes to tease people.


    -----

 Chapter 274 Naming Senses From Other Tribes

    -----


    I continued cooking with Arafunn and Aquarina, as we enjoyed the rest of the day until the sun began to slowly descend from the horizon. Arafunn taught us how to make his "meatloaf" which was mixing the minced meat he got with some eggs, the bread mush with water, and then mixing it all into a big meat dough¡­ or something like that. I think that''s how we are going to call it for now, meat dough. All of this meat dough was put over a long metal bowl in the shape of a baguette, where Arafunn put everything.


    "That''s it? That''s really it?" I wondered. Looking into the meat loaf only to find that it was put over the entire thing and that was it. Wow, I guess I shouldn''t had really looked at it as if it were the best thing ever.


    "Well, I think you thought it was going to be something incredible, Sylphy? It is just meat loaf. What, you thought I was going to pour some magic? Well yes. But that doesn''t mean it is anything incredible." Said Arafunn, as he released golden magic sparks over the meatloaf before putting it in the oven. "With that, the Cooking Magic shall enhance the vor! How lovely, everyone is going to like this."


    "I thought you were going to teach me cooking magic¡­" I sighed.


    "Haha, not everything in the world is about teaching you how to get stronger or something, you know? Sometimes you gotta just sit down and rx for once." He said.


    "¡­Hm, I guess you might be right in that." I sighed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Right? Of course I am right. Now, let''s wait for this- Oh, what is this amazing smell?!" Asked Arafunn, looking towards my mother''s direction, as the oven she had brought outside of her item bag was already making a delicious pizza.


    "Huh? Don''t you remember when I made this to you guys back then? You all loved it to death." Said my mother. "It''s called pizza! Arafunn, remember that big piece of bread, with cheese, ham, and smi cut down into piece son top? Remember that at the very least!"


    "A-Ah! I get it now! Okay, I remember." Said Arafunn while nodding confidently. "That''s the one with the cheese that stretches around and is ultra-super delicious, right?!" He asked like a child, eh was really happy to know my mother was cooking that very dish.


    "Yep, that very one! I guess you remember it well, huh?" Said my mother with a prideful smile. She seemed rather happy to have her cooking remembered so clearly by the old elf.


    After that, the door suddenly opened, with my father, Shade, and Nephelineing from outside.


    "We felt useless so we began making a big roasted six-limbed lizard." Said my father.


    "Eh?! You heartless monsters, are you roasting the little lizard that brough you here?!" Cried Arafunn.


    "What? No, idiot, it is a different one, we won''t eat the one carrying us. I even named him Paul." Said my father.


    "Paul, seriously? How''s that a name you''ll give to a giant lizard?" Asked Shade.


    "Hahaha! An has always been bad with naming; it is good that he let the naming to Faylen for his daughter. I bet he would had named her Alita or something." Said Nepheline.


    "M-My sister was called Alita! It is a beautiful name!" Said my father.


    "Haha, here he goes again. Mountain people''s naming sense is terrible." Said Nepheline.


    "Huh? And what does Nepheline even means then?" Asked my father.


    "Nepheline means strong and robust!" Said Nepheline.


    "H-Huh¡­ Good for you." Said my father while averting his gaze from Nepheline. He felt a bit offended.


    "Don''t worry daddy, if I ever have a child, I''ll let you name her or him." I said.


    "Eh?! Really, Sylphy?! You''re giving me a grandchild?! But that''s¡­ I don''t know if you would be able to conventionally, but I guess you can adopt too, there are many children in this world left without parents due to the wards after all!" Said my father.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" I wondered. Howe I won''t have a grandchild? I mean, I had never considered it but eventually, right? I mean I will live super long so one day I''ll hit with a guy¡­ or maybe a girl? I had never considered it until this point but¡­


    Wow, sexual life is quiteplex, what do I even like? My previous life I was clearly into a guy, he survived so I was happy for it, but I never got to confess that I liked him so that was left kind of¡­ there. It was slightly tonic, mostly because he was handsome and quite hard worker.


    In my previous life I was just a normal human girl, I was just taught to choose apetent guy to love and then just make a family, I didn''t had any very specific "likings" per say, other than making a family.


    But now that I got magic, I am an elf that lives very long and everything¡­ What should I really do? Should I seek a partner that I love and can match with me? A boy? Or¡­ wait, a girl?


    ¡­What about¡­ Aquarina?


    No, that''s wrong¡­ We are just kids now; I shouldn''t really even consider something like this now. Ugh, but now that it was brought to my mind, I feel kind of like I am going to begin thinking a lot of stupid things more often¡­ I have yet to hit adolescence though, so¡­ Ah, I better just not think about it.


    But as I looked at Aquarina talk with my mother about the pizza andugh at Arafunn''s jokes, I suddenly felt slightly different¡­ She''s cute, isn''t she? ¡­But what is this other feeling I am having?


    ¡­


    "And ready!" My mother said, putting the freshly baked pizza over the table, the smell of cheese, baked dough, and the delicious spices, tomato sauce, and ham and smi cut down into pieces over it all merged together wonderfully. Man, pizza is the best.


    "Time to dig in!" Said Arafunn happily, putting the meatloaf over the table.


    -----

 Chapter 275 A Personal Talk 1

    -----


    I ate a lot of meatloaf and pizza to forget those weirds feelings I just got recently. I had never really considered anything romantic until I said something about my own children, but having children really meant having someone to love and do¡­ do¡­ lewd stuff.


    After all, kids don''t pop out of nowhere, right? Theye after¡­ a night of passion. Yeah, let''s leave it at that. And when I thought about, I realized that¡­ I should just pick whatever I wanted, right? I had indeed found girls cute in my previous life, even my teacher¡­ I guess I had a crush on her I think. She was so cool and beautiful now that I remember her¡­ Even though her body was covered in scars and she was always cold-hearted, she had a beautiful body nheless and a radiant red hair, just like mine now.


    Huh, I hope she''s doing alright, I ended loving her more like a second mother than anything, although I really did feel like I had a crush on her now that I remember my feelings. But now that I am in a new life, with a restarted life, I don''t really know what to think¡­ All those people I once felt feelings for, those people I loved, they''re all gone from my life.


    I am in apletely different world and¡­ I don''t know if I will ever be able to go back to that world now. I am stuck here. Not¡­ like I dislike the idea though, I love everyone I''ve met¡­ Well, except those that tried to harm us. But my life, despite the hardships there were along the way, and the big challenge I once faced against that one Demon Lord, it has been very enjoyable


    I think this second chance, even if it was a mistake, has been really enjoyable, and I truly happy that the godmitted that mistake¡­ And seeing how I am in a new world, the question about love had finally resurfaced in my mind after over 7 years of living here.


    Through my entire young life I had left love as something I shouldn''t think about nor really try to experience, I was a toddler after all, babies shouldn''t go around romancing things, right? But now, although I am still called a baby girl sometimes¡­ I am growing up. In a bit more time, I''ll reach 8 years of age, and then 9, 10¡­ I will be a teenager before I realize.


    Maybe I shouldn''t really think about it even now, there are many people that never trouble themselves with stupid romance stuff, but¡­ I am really trying to not think about it, however, now that I got Aquarina inside of my mind, it feels like she doesn''t even want to leave it!


    Well, I have always found her adorable and cute, but there is now something different. I remember she made me skip a beat some time ago¡­ And now I feel that same feeling when I did when I look at her smile and enjoy her food. Maybe I shouldn''t overthink it, my mind is that of an adult, even if a young adult, it is wrong to romanticize a kid¡­ I will just suppress these emotions. Even if I am a kid myself now, my mind is not, and there is still a sense of morality I will never cross.


    Aquarina is my lovely little sister and friend, and nothing more than that!


    ¡­Ugh, it is indeed hard.


    But it''s nothing lewd, actually, it is just like the feeling of¡­ "I wish I could spend the rest of my life with her" kind of thing.


    Uwah, I can''t believe I said something simr to her, in fact, I promised it¡­


    Ugh, so embarrassing¡­ I had once worried about liking someone of the same sex before, even in my previous world, there was indeed some hate and discrimination against those people, I remember there was a couple of guys that were in a romantic rtionship in my vige, the people there didn''t looked at them well, especially those that were religious, calling them "sinful freaks" and some went as far as calling them "demons".


    I don''t even know what had happened to them after the bandit raid, but I hope¡­ they are okay, wherever they are.


    But in this world¡­ aren''t I freer from society''s norms? And my parents look sox as well, my father just told me that I could just adopt someone if I wanted¡­ Maybe having strength also means having freedom to do as I please.


    However, I should probably stop overthinking it.


    "What''s wrong, Sylphy? You got gloomy, dear." Said Arafunn, who was sitting near me. My mother was sitting at the side of Nepheline and Ninhursag this time around. "Is something troubling you?"


    I had only met this man for a day but he''s already so close with me, it feels like I met an old uncle that I really felt familiar with. I wonder if he''s actually rted to my mother somehow? Maybe not¡­ not all elves are rted, right?


    "Uncle Arafunn¡­ I¡­ No, never mind." I said.


    "Hm¡­" Arafunn suddenly hummed, as he suddenly spoke without saying a word. I felt as if his voice spoke into my mind¡­ Is this telepathy?!


    "Sylphy, tell me, it is something you don''t want others to know? Not even your parents or your friends?" He wondered.


    "Ah¡­ W-What is this?!" I asked.


    "Oh, this is my Mind Song Spell, it allows me to sing in the minds of others, it also works as a telepathy~" He giggled. "Are you annoyed by it? I will stop if you say so."


    "Oh¡­ I see. No, don''t¡­ I¡­ I was wondering something, Uncle Arafunn¡­" I sighed.


    "Yes, tell me." He said. "I have traveled far and wide across the world, I have umted unimaginable wisdom! I might have some answer to your questions."


    "Then¡­ Is it okay for people of the same gender to love each other? I mean¡­ Does this world''s people¡­ ept it?" I wondered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Arafunn fell in silence, as he looked at me with surprise, and then he smiled warmly.


    -----

 Chapter 276 A Personal Talk 2

    -----


    "Ah~ Youth! So nice and cozy, isn''t it?" Giggled Arafunn.


    "D-Don''tugh at it!" I cried.


    "So who is it?" He asked. "Oh, I bet Aquarina! You two are very close!"


    "I-I am not thinking about anything! I-I would never try to think that way with Aquarina¡­" I said.


    "But you did?" He wondered.


    "Guh¡­"


    "Well, you''re just a little child. You''re way too intelligent though, just by peeking into your mind, I can tell you''re incredibly mature¡­" He said. "However, to answer your question, I would say¡­ It depends."


    "It depends?"


    "This world''s religions doesn''t punish anything of the sort. If you were worried about that. The Elves in particr are often asexual through most of their lives, only getting a partner to make a child very rarely." Said Arafunn.


    "A-Asexual?!"


    "Don''t worry, it is a choice, but one we take because we live too long¡­ Even amongst elves, romantic rtionships end after a couple of decades, we get bored of the other at the end. Of course, short-lived races are also captivating to us, but they die very quickly, so when they go away it is very heartbroken¡­" He sighed with a sorrowful smile.


    "Eh? They die¡­ Ah¡­" I sighed.


    "¡­I still remember the love of my life. I hope he is in heaven watching over me." He said with a warm smile, seemingly, his eyes were filled with emotions.


    Wait, did he said "he"? Oh¡­


    "Do you believe in heaven, Arafunn?" I wondered.


    "Of course, it is boring if you don''t. I dislike thinking that people just get swallowed by an endless void after dying, you know? Haha¡­" He giggled.


    "Anyways, since he passed away that I decided to not seek more love, he''s still inside of my heart, and I doubt¡­ I will be able to even rece it for all the centuries I will live." He said.


    "Oh¡­ You must have loved him a lot." I said.


    "Yeah¡­ Haha¡­ Ahem! Anyways, I shouldn''t really be talking about that! Now, now, let''s get technical. TECHNICALLY, there is no country that discriminates against people that swing that way, the other, or both¡­ HOWEVER! There are certain groups of people that will always pester you about that. As long as you grow stronger enough to stand on your own and defend the one you love¡­ You can love whoever you want, Sylphy." He said. "Of course, as long as it is consensual! So if you ever think about that with Aquarina¡­ you must know if she also swings that way and reciprocates the feelings, hm? Don''t force people to love you."


    "I-I know that! I would never force anybody, and please stop naming Aquarina in this! T-This is just a thing I am thinking about personally, it doesn''t involve her!" I said angrily.


    "Haha, you''re such an adorable little girl, Sylphy, you''re really like my brother''s daughter." Said Arafunn.


    "B-Brother''s daughter?" I asked. "W-Wait¡­ you''re really¡­"


    "I am not technically your uncle, more like grandpa? I am the youngest brother of your grandfather, the father of Sylphy. Yeah, I am part of your family, haha¡­" Heughed.


    "W-Whaaat?!" I asked in shock, everyone suddenly looked at me with surprise.


    "S-Sylphy? Is something going on?" Asked my mother confusedly.


    "E-Erm, no¡­ not at all, don''t worry about it, mommy!" I said while trying to pretend there was nothing wrong going on.


    "Hahah, I told her through telepathy about being her grandpa''s little brother¡­ I screwed up, she was supposed to know thister, wasn''t she?" Asked Arafunn.


    "Ugh, idiot uncle!" Sighed my mother. "Just how stupid can you get?!"


    "Mom, don''t treat like that your uncle!" I said.


    "Well he''s just like two hundred years older, not that much." Said my mother.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, Sylphy, this is our dynamic." Said Arafunn.


    "Isn''t he your uncle grandpa then?" Asked my father. "I knew about it but I have no idea why your mother was so much into keeping it a secret¡­"


    "Isn''t it obvious? The moment she gets to know she''ll¡­" Muttered my mother, as I hugged my uncle grandpa.


    "Uwah! S-Sylphy?!" He asked timidly.


    "I finally found another family member! I am not letting you go away, Uncle Arafunn!" I said.


    "Hahah, I see, so this is why you didn''t wanted to tell her." Laughed Arafunn.


    "She''ll overly clingy¡­" Sighed my mother.


    "W-What? Clingy? I am not clingy! I am just happy I found another family member! Hey, Uncle, you gotta stick with us then! How about living with us in Anta?" I asked happily, filled with expectations.


    "E-Erm, it would be better not to, Sylphy. I am free-hearted man, I cannot really stay in a ce for way too long." He said apologetically. "I might stay with you guys for a few months but that''s my limit."


    "Huh?! But¡­" I sighed.


    "Come on, cheer up, Sylphy. We have barely met for a day, alright? We are long lived races, but even then, we have to appreciate every single day¡­ That way, life doesn''t move so fast¡­ It is the greatest battle we elves have¡­" He said.


    "Uuuh¡­ Okay¡­" I sighed.


    I really felt quite surprised that Arafunn was my family, but I immediately felt happy about it. I''ve always dreamed about meeting the whole family, both from my mother and my father, as in my previous life I was never able to as my grandparents had all passed away¡­ In fact, my previous life father was an orphan, so not even he knew who his parents were, meanwhile, my previous life mother''s parents perished out of a disease at a early age, leaving her at the age of 10 without anyone.


    It was indeed a harsh life back then, but those two still built a beautiful house and¡­ a beautiful family with me and my little sister. But since I reincarnated, I''ve always wanted to meet uncles, grandparents, cousins, and more. And Arafunn resulted to be the young brother of my grandpa! Isn''t that amazing by itself?


    I just didn''t wanted to let him go now¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 277 Hungry Familiars

    -----


    After I was calmed down by my parents, I was able to better assess my thoughts and what I had asked to uncle Arafunn regarding love and¡­ everything else within that spectrum. It really felt quite cringy to remember but it still an important thing I cannot really forget. But it seems that this world''s is wayxer in that regard, and it seems that gods don''t punish people for that either. The only things often considered sins that deserve punishment are innocent''s murder and stealing.


    However, in this world there will always be people that will discriminate¡­ So he said I have to grow as strong as possible to protect my love. My love¡­My lov- Uwah! I have to stop thinking about this for now! I am a child! A child! I cannot just think these things, they''re inappropriate!


    ¡­


    After we have eaten everything, Arafunn said he wanted to join us in the tents of the Amazon tribe, so we swiftly walked back to the tribe after spending almost an entire day in the town, we got so many products that I fear we might have emptied the entire ce, but thankfully they said that wandering merchants bringing goods weremon, several of them showed up every week in fact.


    I am just d we didn''t made any sort of fuss and we were able to sessfully get everything safely. I had even imagined we would end up encountering someone like the Duke or an arrogant noble, like those novels my mother has in the library back at home, where the protagonists always went through encounters against "selfish and cunning young masters" that were often involved with aristocracy or something.


    Phew, thankfully we dodged that bullet. ¡­Well, that''s probably just exaggerated fantasy, there''s no way all nobles are evil or something, we cannot be stereotypical in that regard.


    "Huh, so you ate a lot, huh? Must have been nice, huh?"


    Suddenly, I heard the voice of Furoh resonating through my mind.


    "Furoh? W-What''s wrong?" I wondered. "First time I see you so pissed!"


    "S-Sylphy, you''re a treacherous and evil girl!"


    "W-What?!"


    Just as I arrived at my tent and dropped over my bed, I began to hear Furoh making a fuss inside my Soul Scape, he seemedpletely heart broken, my little flesh noodle was all sad! I couldn''t help but feel sad myself as well. He was perhaps my most spoiled familiar after Naturia, after all, unlike the grumpy Ignatius, Furoh was more lovely and let me pet him and treat him with affection.


    "You''re awful, oi!" He cried, using his country boy ent. Even now he had a hard time talking without his ent.


    "Yeah, you''re awful, worst master ever!" Said Ignatius. "Must have been pretty good, right? All that tasty food!" Ignatius began to work together with Furoh for the first time and it was just to bash on me for having enjoyed tasty food.


    "FOOO!" Naturia also roared angrily! Eh?! What''s this?


    "I am sorry! Don''t get mad at me! D-Did you wanted food as well?!" I asked.


    "Yeah! You know? Your mana can nourish us to the point we don''t need to eat¡­ but I used to eat trash all my childhood, seeing you eat all sorts of tasty stuff really makes me boil with envy! Uwah, I want something tasty too! Why are you so evil with me?!" Cried Furoh.


    "I am so sorry! I-I''ll bring you something tasty asap! There was some meat loaf left!" I said.


    "I-I also want some! You''re awful! How do you think I''ll grow into a dragon again if you don''t feed me?!" Asked Ignatius.


    "You don''t get involved on this! You''re just a soul, Furoh has a body so you two are different." I said.


    "Well, spirits can apparently eat and refill their energies by eating. Also, Ignatius is right, if you feed him with tasty, magic-filled food, he might grow faster." Said Alice. "Ahem¡­ I would also like some meat loaf¡­"


    "Eh? Alice too? Well, I am d you want to try out new experiences but this feels a bit overwhelming¡­" I sighed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Just hurry!" Said Ignatius. "Evil master that doesn''t feed us!"


    "FOOO!!!" Naturia also seemed to be very angry, this was the first time I saw all of them unanimously agree on something.


    ? And from within my Soul Scape, in the distance, there was the soul of Beelzebub, who was also known as the Demon of Gluttony, he was not saying a single thing, but I could guess he would love to try out food.


    Can a soul that had yet to turn into a spirit eat food? Wait, maybe I could tempt him into bing my spirit by offering him all the tasty food he could eat as he bes one¡­ And showing it off right in front of him would add to the pain!


    Ohoho! Delightfully devilish, Sylph!


    I quickly moved outside of my tent, as I found Aquarian right in front of me, I ended hitting her because I was in such a hurry, and both of us ended falling over the ground¡­


    "Uwaah!"


    "Uagh!"


    BONK


    "Ugeehh¡­ S-Sylphy, were you in a hurry?" Aquarina looked at me with her adorable expression. She looked so adorable in her new dress that I felt heartbroken when I threw her down like that.


    "I-I am so sorry!" I cried, quickly healing her from any bruises and slowly helping her stand up. "There! Sorry¡­ I was in a hurry because I wanted some food¡­"


    "Eh? Food?" She wondered. "Didn''t you ate a lot? You''re going to get fatty if you eat too much!" Aquarina reprimanded me, and I felt a bit bad.


    "W-Wait, that''s not it! My spirits, they''re hungry." I said. "They want food. Remember that I got Furoh? He wants food even though Mana could suffice¡­ I think I should had given him more food, sometimes I forget for days."


    "Eh?! You don''t feed your spirits?! I always give daily snacks to Undine, Leviathan, and Pyuku¡­" Said Aquarina.


    -----

 Chapter 278 I Am Weak To Her

    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ugh, I guess even Aquarina does this moremonly than me, I am literally the worst. Even though my endless mana can keep them well feed forever, they still want to experience the joy of eating food. And now they had allbined their efforts into bashing it at me¡­


    "Okay, I''ll apany you, let''s make some sandwiches for them, we can use the leftover meatloaf, some tomatoes, mayonnaise, and lettuce, would that be enough?" Wondered Aquarina.


    I asked the guys down below inside my soul scape, and they were all drooling, so I guess it works for now. But tomorrow and.. for the rest of my life, I will try to feed them more things, probably I will ask mother to give me a bit of whatever she cooks.


    And like that, we reached the area where the food was stored, finding the meatloaf still over a table, it was covered and wrapped in leather, keeping it fresh and warm. We took a knife and cut it into slices, alongiside some fresh bread, and we made up some sandwiches with Aquarina.


    "Huh? Why five? Don''t you just have three familiars?" Wondered Sylphy. She didn''t knew about the existence of Alice, the System, nor of Beelzebub that was trapped in there.


    "Haha, Furoh eats a lot, you know? He''s a big demon." I said.


    "Huhh, okay then¡­" She said.


    "Alright."


    I quickly grabbed the sandwiches and opened a small portal into my soul scape. It is possible to store things inside, but they often dissipate into energy after a few hours, and might even prove to be bad for the soul, so it is usually not rmended to store things inside your soul.


    However, the food will disappear quickly as they''re going to eat it, so I threw inside all five sandwiches, with some freshly boiled aromatic herbs tea as well, and the spirits happily received everything. I had created an avatar inside as well, which distributed the sandwiches.


    "Oooh, this sandwich is good!" Said Ignatius. He began to eat the sandwich from a little dragon snout that came out of his eggshell. The eggshell itself had been slowly cracking more over the weeks, but it slow. But probably this means that he''ll hatch eventually.


    "Hmmm¡­! Fooo! Foooo!" Naturia enjoyed the sandwich, being a nature spirit doesn''t mean she doesn''t like meat, it seems.


    "Ahh¡­ T-This incredible sensation! S-So this is¡­ EATING?! Oh¡­ I have missed something so amazing! I am so happy I am a Spirit now!" Alice said, as she devoured the sandwich. She didn''t had a mouth so the sandwich looked like it was slowly being tore apart with bite marks.


    "Uooooohhh! T-This amazing taste! Just what is this sandwich?!" Asked Furoh.


    "Just meat, tomato, lettuce, and mayonnaise¡­" I said.


    "M-Much better than the garbage I ate!" Cried Furoh.


    Andstly¡­ I used my avatar to grab the other sandwich, thest one, and I flew near Beelzebub, offering the sandwich to him.


    "Hey, Belze, want some food? I could give you this sandwich if you join me." I said.


    "Eh?! You think you can easily win me over with mere food, human?!" Asked Beelzebub angrily. "¡­Well, certainly, perhaps I might¡­ Think it if you give me the sandwich."


    "So you''ll think about it?" I asked.


    "¡­Perhaps if the sandwich is not disappointing." He said.


    "Huh¡­ Then go ahead." I said with a smile, as Beelzebub jumped towards the sandwich and attempted to devour it, but it was futile¡­ it didn''t worked at all to begin with.


    "Eh?! I can''t eat it! You tricked me! How can the others eat but not me?!" Beelzebub looked at me angrily, almost about to strangle me.


    "Haha, that''s because you''re not my spirit. Once you turn into a spirit, you will be able to eat! As of now, you''re merely a Soul Fragment inside of my own Soul Scape¡­ It is pretty convenient to be a Spirt, actually, and if you grow strong enough, you''ll even be able to regain a physical body, I''ve heard that the strongest spirits out there can reach that point." I said.


    "S-Spirit¡­" Beelzebub looked at my spirits as he finally and genuinely began to consider finally turning into my spirit.


    "Tch! N-No! I won''t sumb to your temptation!" He said. "He cried. "Get out of my sight at once!"


    "Geez, such a boring fly¡­" I sighed. "Well, I will try to bring you new food every day, I hope you can resist it¡­"


    "Y-You vile monster!" He said.


    I flew away whileughing evilly, as I was finally brought back to reality. I had sat down over my bed, and I had already changed into my pajamas. The night was a bit chilly so I was going to quickly sleep. However, as I turned off the candles, Aquarina infiltered the tent and jumped into my bed.


    "Aquarina?! I-I told you that you shouldn''te to my bed¡­" I sighed.


    "But we''ve always slept together¡­" She said. "P-Please?"


    Aquarina looked at me with her puppy eyes. I cannot¡­ resist them¡­


    Ah, I am so weak.


    "Sigh¡­ Okay¡­" I sighed, as she quickly cuddled with me, covering herself with the nkets and hugging me. However, unlike other times, I felt a bit embarrassed out of nowhere. I couldn''t help but blush a bit, and I was quite thankful that she wasn''t able to see my face in the darkness of the night.


    "Sylphy¡­" She said silently after a bit.


    "Hm?" I wondered.


    "Do you¡­ like somebody?" She wondered.


    "E-Eh? Like somebody¡­?" I wondered.


    "Yeah¡­ I-I was just thinking about it¡­ Do you like Zack?" She wondered.


    "Zack? Well, he''s¡­ cute. But I don''t like him in the sense I think you''re referring¡­" I sighed.


    "R-Really?!" Asked Aquarina, getting incredibly and suddenly happy.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ What''s troubling you?" I wondered, trying to y it cool despite my heart beating incredibly fast.


    "N-Nothing! N-Never mind¡­" She said. "I just¡­ I want to tell you that¡­ Y-You''re my heart, Sylphy¡­"


    "Y-Your heart?" I wondered.


    "I-It''s what my father always says to my mother¡­ It means¡­ Being very close, or something¡­" She said.


    "Oh¡­"


    I didn''t really knew what to say¡­ But I felt like it was the right thing to tell her something tofort her. I don''t know if she was being serious, but at the very least¡­


    "You''re also my heart, Aquarina¡­"


    "S-Sylphy¡­"


    "Now, let''s sleep for now, you don''t want to wake up toote, right?"


    "R-Right, good night, Sylphy!"


    "Good night, Aquarina¡­"


    I hugged her back and we ended cuddling together, sleeping soundly after that.


    -----

 Chapter 279 The Evil Gods 1

    -----


    In the world of Terrarium, there are many Gods. The Four Original Gods were the ones that descended from the stars, the four of them created the twelve Chief Gods, given the task to maintain and nourish humanity, while adapting the new world they had discovered for the inhabitation of their race and creations. However, many more gods were born out of love between their creations, sometimes out of pure selfishness, as they required more servants to spread out their tasks. The twelve gods then created many subordinate gods, some were spirits which they allowed to ascend to divinity with their powers, and others were children between one another after a night of passion. Like this, their creations also made more gods between one another, and many more gods were born.


    Over the eons, the world of Terrarium had many gods overlooking from the heavens, although they were always unified together in a big pantheon, disputes, and differences between the twelve gods surged. Some argued against the other''s ways of handling things, this created disapprovals, and sometimes, even hate between each other. This made it so they couldn''t control their temper when somebody that always disagreed with them was present. The twelve gods separated then, creating twelve pantheons with several gods in each pantheon.


    Each Pantheon represented each element that these twelve gods governed. The original four gods overlooked their creations, which they created specifically to protect humanity and their other creations and to "adapt" the world of Terrarium so their race and their creations would inhabit it. Gods could be said to be rogue entities, traveling from stars to stars, using their powers to bring life into other worlds. However, the four original gods saw in the world of Terrarium flourishing life without any godly intervention, quickly after, they realized this wondrous world with vegetation and life was¡­ alive.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As travelers and conquerors, they set in motion the conquest of this living world, creating the twelve titans to oversee Terrarium and then the twelve created more gods to work for them, and then, humanity and the other races rted to humans emerged spontaneously, spreading across the world and conquering it with their adaptability and amazing capabilitiespared to other entities in this world, especially their great intellect and the ability to develop abilities that were not purely magic-based, Weapon Techniques, Physiques, and other supernatural powers were quickly developed. But as the bloodline of humanity became thinner over the generations, and their god given powers slowly dissipated, they grew weaker.


    And the world of Terrarium decided to counterattack¡­ that''s when the first Demon King was born, and the Gods realized that the world wasn''t going to let them do as they pleased. After the Demon King''s war which even took the lives of several subordinate gods, the gods retreated into the skies, where the world''s creations could not reach them.


    But what about humanity? Humanity ended staying in the world''s surface, popted by monsters and¡­ demons, these two forces constantly attempted to overpower humanity and bring them to extinction. The Gods, fearful of the monsters and demons, and the rebirth of a new Demon King, they granted Blessings and power to their creations, and Heroes were born, representing each of the twelve gods, these powerful members of humanity and other rted races unified humanity as a whole against the menace of Demons, who were advanced forms than monsters, as shared many qualities, but were intelligent and cunning.


    And like this¡­ history has repeated itself over many eons, over and over again. A Demon King rises, destroys, and is defeated. Humans be heroes, fight for what they believe, and die. The circle never ends¡­


    "It never ends¡­"


    The figure of a transparent entity floated amidstplete emptiness. It mildly resembled a human, but it was made out of transparent energy, shining with bright, cosmic light.


    "What a disgusting cycle¡­ Is this what the four gods wanted from this world?"


    The figure looked into the world from below, the vast world of Terrarium.


    "I failed my attempt at killing them¡­ That Demon General proved to be incredibly weak at the end. What a disappointment."


    In the world of Terrarium there were many Gods. Some gods served the great twelve, but others sometimes decided to be by themselves. Over time and many generations, these gods continued to increase in quantity, they were often called rogue gods. Some made themselves known by the world and the gods as enemies, growing selfish, and with a never-ending desire for power.


    Others created their own religions and cults and tried to make humans pray to them, gaining power from their belief, but because they stranded from the original twelve, they were cursed for not serving their creators, and their appearances distorted to how their hearts truly were, bing monstrous and demonic in nature and appearance¡­ these were called Evil Gods.


    Some of them even decided to ally the enemies of the gods, demons. They began to help demons fight humans, as demons were often desperate for power, and had no gods to pray to. Over thousands of years, these Evil Gods became famous figures in the Demon Continent, and gained unprecedented power from the beliefs of billions of demons, some had spected that their power, from mere subordinate gods, could now rival the twelve.


    And amongst all of them¡­ one of such Evil Gods had the power to manipte space. It was one of the oldest Evil Gods who stranded from the path of serving his masters. Distorted by his own beliefs of what peace truly was, he walked his own path and became a feared god when he created a pact with the world. He still could remember it, when he promised the world''s will that he would do as he was asked in exchange for the power he received.


    "I shall fill the world with dungeons and bring demise to humanity."


    And since then, Dungeons began to emerge all across the world, corrupted miasma distorted space and time, creating ruins out of nowhere, with internal and vast spaces inside¡­ This was the beginning of the Age of Dungeons and Labyrinths.


    -----

 Chapter 280 The Evil Gods 2

    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Feared as the Evil God of Dungeons, this entity had attempted the assassination of Sylph and Aquarina, two of the future heroes that would one day change the entire world as a whole. As he was a being that feed upon the fear of the masses against dungeons, he could not let these destined figures to step forward with their lives.


    Having learned about a glimpse of a possible future from the Evil God of Prophecies, he could not remain calm. Using the connections he had with some of the remnants of the Demon King''s subordinates, he contacted a powerful Demon General said to be immortal, who had the power to revive. It was said he fought the heroes and revivedter on, learning about their tactics and powers.


    Using him, he attempted to kill Sylph and Aquarina, but he couldn''t count on the insanity of the power that the surviving heroes had attained. Now, his n failed. He was one of the few who had the power to manipte space to an extent, creating pseudo pocket dimensions where he could trap people inside. He used the same form of magic to create dungeons, although it had be an automatic process as his authority spread across the world.


    Before dungeons, monsters were not as varied as now. Most of them were gigantic beasts or mythical creatures, but when dungeons emerged, the Evil God of Dungeons used all the miasma, corrupted mana that had been umting in the''s crust for eons to distort space and time and create special structures, dungeons. There are small dungeons, that often spawn very little creatures from inside, and there are also enormousbyrinths that reach the skies, or go far deep into the world.


    They''re often called he nests of monsters, and this is where most of the monster variety that had spread across the world originated from. The twelve gods referred to the Evil Gods as "the traitors" who used their powers for their own benefit, corrupting humanity. They were a reminder of their own selfishness and mistakes as well, but some even believed that they were the "necessary evil" who bnced the world by itself, keeping humanity fighting also was beneficial, as it strengthened them and didn''t let them growzy when the Era of Peace after the Demon King was defeated came.


    But for the majority of the gods, Evil Gods were a menace, and they had been tracking them down and sometimes even managing to defeat them afterrge God Wars, which often happen away from mankind''s eyes. But when Evil Gods fall, Subordinate Gods tend to die as well. Sometimes, when Gods die and they''re not retrieved in time by their surviving allies, their bodies fall like meteors from the sky, filling the entire world with divine energies and corrupted miasma, which only fills the world with more power and make dungeons pop up even quicker, benefiting the Evil God of Dungeons.


    Therefore¡­ he is one of the greatest enemies of the gods. His powers are based in dungeons, and the fear that dungeons and monsters cause to all people in the world, including demons themselves is treated as some sort of worship, which bes his strength. Over thousands of years, he has be an important figure within the Evil Gods that inhabit the skies of the Demon Continent.


    The cycle of demon kings and heroes had been going for eons now, and it has never truly changed, the Evil God of Dungeons had been massing power in silence over this time, but now, he wanted a change. He was going to turn the table upside down. His first attempt at changing a future that didn''t benefit him was his attempt at killing the two daughters of a pair of surviving heroes, but his dimension was destroyed by the limit breaking power of their parents.


    The Evil God of Dungeon, since then, has been pondering what must he do now. The power of the Heroes has grown way too vast, they shouldn''t had survived for so long, and the worst thing is¡­ even as old as they are, they had continued to evolve their strength and magic. To make it worse, the Demon King was going to be born soon, very prematurely so, and it might be born while the old heroes are still alive, if they could find him, they would be able to easily y the child before it bes a menace to the world, and the cycle could be stopped prematurely. While the chosen heroes develop in the background, they would acquire incredible powers, and save humanity by bringing demons and monsters to a corner.


    That¡­ wouldn''t be good for him. If the heroes would attempt to y the Demon King while it was a child, why shouldn''t he do the same? As the only Evil God that can act directly upon mortals due to his space-manipting abilities, it was an obvious thing to do. Gods in general are unable to properly inhabit the world below, as it is filled with energies and miasma which is dangerous to their divine bodies. Evil Gods change their structure to adapt to the world a bit more and can survive in areas that are rich in miasma, but still, the amount of power needed to descend is simply not worth it. However, the evil god of dungeons is capable of attacking certain targets with enough nning and strategizing.


    Sadly, the power of the young heroines were more than he believed. He was sure that they should had died in that moment, the power of the Demon General they were fighting had the strength to disintegrate matter and take away life in an instant. Heroes could resist him as they were powerful enough, but children should had turned into ashes right away¡­ Yet¡­ they fought and somehow won?


    "I still can''t believe it¡­ There''s something very weird about this girl¡­ Sylph." The Evil God of Dungeons pondered, as a subordinate Evil God suddenly emerged at his side.


    "My lord¡­ there are news regarding the Great Twelve¡­"


    "Hoh?"


    -----

 Chapter 281 How To Stop This Endless Cycle

    -----


    The Great Twelve Gods were gathering information using theirwork of subordinate gods spread across the world. Many of them had small shrines within viges and so on, so they were able to sneak into human''s societies more easily and hear information through their prayers, while others were inhabiting the skies of the demon continent and were also learning more about Evil Gods. Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light has been very worried since that happened.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although it has been months since then, she still couldn''t shake the frustration she felt, Sylph was her blessed hero candidate after all, in a way her connection to her had strengthened a lot and she saw her as a prized being. The Evil God that tried doing to take away her life was someone she wouldn''t easily forgive¡­ But the most surprising thing was that she somehow survived.


    How?


    Theia had been thinking about it for a while. She recalled that she indeed felt something weird going on with her soul. She had¡­ "something else" inside of it which she had not seen in any other previous Hero candidate before her. This "something" made Sylph special. It granted her powers that seemingly defied magic and techniques themselves. And there was something within the nature of her soul that¡­ seemingly gave her an incredible amount of mana- no, it was more like her mana never stopped regenerating.


    It was the only thing she could everpare to it, not even the gods could simply continue to generate energy¡­ with no apparent end to it. But instead of inting her like a balloon and making her explode, this mana she produced continued flowing through her body and soul endlessly, as if she had learned to somehow manipte it without problems, and the strangest thing is that the residual endless mana she emanated was simply poured out into the world, nourishing vegetation, and other living beings. Unlike the corrupted miasma, her mana was pure and purified things, perhaps this was an effect of her blessing upon her, but this girl¡­ was special.


    "Infinite Mana? No¡­ there''s no way that''s a thing." She once thought, quickly scratching that insane idea. Theia ultimately concluded in that Sylph merely had "Insane Mana Regeneration" and left it at that.


    Implying that there could be a being with Infinite Mana meant¡­ it had infinite power, and nothing could have infinite power in this world, or universe and beyond. Nheless, she continued with her investigation regarding the one that did this, and after thest meeting with the twelve, she learned that the one behind this was the Evil God of Dungeons. It was the only god they knew capable of creating pocket dimensions with such ease as he did back then.


    Rhea, the Chief Goddess of Life and Motherhood and Themis, the Chief Goddess of Law and Order hade to pay her a visit after the meeting, these two goddesses were to closest to Theia, and were also worried about the heroines.


    "Theia, how are you feelingtely?" Wondered Rhea, she had a gentle and motherly nature, always worried about her sisters and brothers equally.


    "I''ve been thinking for a while, sister." Sighed Theia. "What do you think we should do now? The Evil God of Dungeons is¡­ too far away from our grasp, and his power¡­ has been massing over eons."


    "He''s not someone unstoppable either, sister." Said Themis, who was often stoic and strong-willed. "We can deal with him over time. It is not as if we have not defeated gods before by ourselves¡­ The Evil God of Dungeons and the other Evil Gods¡­ they''re all traitorous parasites. By the order of the Four Gods, we should y them at sight. We''ll find ways eventually¡­"


    "Themis, you''re as optimistic as ever¡­" Sighed Theia. "Oh well¡­ Sylph and Aquarina seem to be well protected by their parents, and the Evil God of Dungeons had to n this attack by himself though, it seems he didn''t felt confident about attacking the girls without a Demon General, so he might attempt to find some new allies in the mortal realm before striking again."


    "But what''s wrong with his fixation though? Have you girls noticed? He was alwayspletely absent from the world''s history, and out of nowhere he had appeared with the intent to kill two of our heroes¡­" Sighed Rhea, she seemed very worried. "I think there could be something happening¡­ Has he seen something that disturbed him about them?"


    "Indeed, that''s strange. He had never been involved into this world. Perhaps he has the intention of change how things are, or maybe¡­" Themis said, as she began to think something while rubbing her sharp chin. "It is said that there is an Evil God of Prophecies, who evolved his divinity into the ability to see glimpses of the future¡­ Maybe he''s cooperating and seeing something in the future, what do you think?" Themis wondered. She always overthought everything, but this time, unknowingly, she was right.


    "The Evil God of Prophecies¡­ Has his existence been confirmed yet?" Wondered Theia.


    "Demons of several tribes pray to him daily ording to the prayers I''ve received from temrs living in the camps of the demon continent, dear sister¡­ He is a real threat." Said Rhea.


    "Hm¡­ Tell the humans to build more shrines for us and our subordinate gods, so our influence can be further expanded across the demon continent." Said Theia. "We cannot let these Evil Gods dominate this ce any longer. Even the demons are foolishly believing their lies¡­"


    "Some say that Evil Gods are not evil¡­" Said Themis. "They say that demons receive help from their blessings and more¡­ But of course, those must be biased lies from the demons, while they ughter our creations, humanity¡­"


    "Evil Gods doing good deeds? That must not be right¡­" Sighed Rhea. "I mean, what''s there good in the mind of someone as despicable as the Evil God of Dungeons?"


    ¡­


    The Evil God of Dungeons looked into the Demon Continent and then the rest of the continents of the world of Terrarium, his influence through the dungeons grew stronger over time¡­ Despite his evil means, was the world truly just ck and white as these three goddesses believed?


    "What could I do to stop this cycle?" He wondered. "This¡­ cannot go on forever¡­ I have not corrupted my soul and my heart for standing idly¡­ I have to do something. If the gods are left to do as they please¡­ this cycle of eternal suffering will never end¡­ Isn''t that right, World''s Will?"


    -----

 Chapter 282 The Truth About Mana

    -----


    Since we left that Vige where we found my Uncle Grandpa, one of the heroes that apanied my parents into their journey to defeat the Demon King that he had decided to apany us. It has been around a week ever since we left the vige, and it has been a looooong trip towards the next vige, the one right before reaching the coast. Uncle Arafunn is a very fun man, he''s always singing around,posing new songs, and making up new songs based in what he learns from people''s own lives.


    He had been learning a lot about our journey and all the adventures we had together with Aquarina and Zack, so he had beenposing a song named "the three little heroes" or something, and he said he''ll get it ready in a month or so¡­ I don''t really know what to say regarding that, but I can''t help but admit I am excited to listen to it.


    We had been traveling at a rather quick pace through this week, but the distance was very big so it took us a week and 1 day, this day in the morning we finally could see a big vige in the horizon. My parents said this vige was named "The Dungeon Vige of Eastgrain", and seems to be made near a medium-sized dungeon by a lord some years ago, abusing the products made out of the monsters and materials processed from the dungeon nearby.


    This will be my first experience in visiting an actual real dungeon this time, as the other was more like an abandoned ruin with barely anything inside, not even monsters, just my demon friend we found there. Father said that he heard that the Eastgrain Vige is suffering from some problems, apparently the monsters in the dungeon are growing abnormally strong and it might mean the birth of a "Miasmic Pupa"¡­ I don''t know what''s that, and he didn''t bothered answering me, so I am in the blue.


    Moving on, through the week I''ve been mostly practicing magic and swordsmanship in the back, while exercising my body and doing some mana maniption as well. I have noticed that I am growing a tiny bit stronger, and also, my Mana is weird! My mother inspected it the other day and the two of us realized it was very strange.


    "Your mana¡­ I have never seen nor sensed such pure mana before."


    That''s what she said while being shocked. I am already used to shocking my parents, but that day she was really surprised. My mother exined to me various things about mana in that day.


    "Mana is often not pure inside a person''s soul or body. Mana over time gains impurities, which need to be expunged from the body periodically to maintain it healthy. Normal people don''t know this and this is why they grow sickly or be unhealthy over time. Humans that practice magic can live longer thanmon people because they learn how to remove mana impurities from their bodies, reaching more years of age and even as old people, they''re quite healthy."


    Apparently, all people grow impurities in their mana, and these impurities umte inside their bodies over time. When someone that umted too many impurities dies, their bodies begin to exude miasma, and their bodies might¡­ be undead. Or even worse, in arge area with too many people like this, their miasma could even "distort space" or something, and create a mini dungeon, which is even worse because monsters might begin spawning inside.


    This is why rituals to purify bodies of diseased people before burying them is rathermon in most societies, some other societies or tribes of demi-humans burn the bodies and then spread the ashes in the ground or the rivers or oceans. This world is definitely more dangerous and people have to be careful of stuff like this.


    In most magic academies they teach children to purify their impurities, Aquarina learned it from my mother already, and all our family know how to remove them and often do it automatically. I never had to learn it because my Mana simply¡­ never grow any impurities.


    "A-And your mana¡­ it somehow always flows? Don''t you feel tired? It is constantly flowing outside, but it so soothing and light, like air itself, so if I don''t put attention to it, I often don''t realize." She said as well. My mother was quite worried about me, but she quickly thought of this as more of a great talent than something to be worried about. I''ve been living 7 years by now and my mana is the same¡­ so there''s nothing wrong with me. She said that this might exin the high quality of my spells, and the purity of my body energy.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And might as well exin how I can work out so much without growing tired so easily, although that''s more like Mana abuse using spells that refill stamina and remove exhaustion. She also discovered my body was "strange" because I never grew unhealthy nor even caught a cold in my life. Which ismon even for people that has eaten dragons or bathed in their blood.


    Maybe having this glitched HP does that to me? Well, whatever''s the case, I am always on top condition, apparently! And anyways, I''ve spent this much time socializing with my family, my friends, and my spirits. I''ve been trying to convince Beelzebub with tasty food every day, and I am slowly managing to lower his guard, he''s already dying to eat a cake I showed him yesterday, so he''ll eventually eat what I show him in a few more days, sealing the deal.


    Because he''s a spirit and he''s inside my soul, I can force a contract on him whenever he "agrees" to my terms, and eating my food is "agreeing" so he''s resisting it because he knows it would be dangerous to ept it.


    Fufu, but how long will hest? I am already teasing this big fly inside of my soul as of now, let''s see what he''ll do now.


    -----

 Chapter 283 Trying To Negotiate With A Hungry Fly

    -----


    I entered my Soul scape once more, finding Ignatius, Alice, Furoh, and Naturia conversing around. The moment they spotted me they all ran to me asking for food¡­ Yeah, they have grown spoiled now and always expect me to bring them some meal at least three times a day. They had grown gluttonous, but it seems that eating makes them stronger and more energetic when I use magic, so its all good. Furoh has begun to let me connect more with his soul, andtely I''ve been slowly learning andprehending the Darkness element which he wields naturally as a demon, meanwhile, my Light element is being strengthened thanks to Alice, and I can learn it better.


    And with Ignatius for Fire and Naturia for Nature, I am getting pretty good at these four elements, although I can use spells from other elements, they''re just Tier 1 basic "daily life" spells that don''t do generally much. Ah, of course, it is important to note that Life and Earth Attribute are also getting pretty good, though I''ve been specializing more in Life Magic due to its usefulness. I want to enhance my healing magic enough so I can one day regenerate even if I am torn into pieces.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This is why while I make up my Magic Circle, I mostly create Nature Runes, as it boosts the power of Life, Earth, and Nature magic, pretty convenient! Although Nature Runes are harder to make than Life and Earth, but it epasses three elements at the same time, so it''s the most convenient. As for the other elements, Fire is a priority, so I am making mostly Fire Runes, they''re easy to make too. I don''t know if there are elements that have fire on them, but they seem moreplicated to make than Nature Runes if I cannot easily create them by willing it. I should ask my mother about this, choosing which Elemental Runes I want to add to my Magic Circle over time is very important.


    ¡­Anyways, another friend that might help me boost my power with Dark Magic and perhaps even Poison element is Beelzebub, this annoying fly. So, as my familiars asked for snacks, I took them out and offered the food to them.


    "You guys are growing a bit too gluttonous¡­ Are you puppies now or something?" I sighed, giving everybody some sandwiches and cake slices.


    "What are you talking about? Nom, nom¡­ I-I am a powerful Dragon! I am no puppy¡­" Said Ignatius, stuffing himself with food, his eggshell had continued to slowly crack more. A baby dragon might soon be born.


    "Food is so nice, Sylphy! I''ve never been so happy before; it really is rxing to eat delicious things¡­" Sighed Alice. She was the happiest about eating food, and I was also happy she was having such a nice time honestly.


    "Foooo!" Naturia continued eating as usual. I''ve realized she prefers "nature-rted" foods, such as vegetables and fruits, so I always bring her vegetable and fruit sd. Ignatius prefers meat, but he also eats anything anyways. Andstly, Furoh is¡­ he''s the one that eats anything too, his stomach is almost endless so he could continue eating more and more, he said he used to gorge on trash to fill his stomach in the past, I felt so bad when he said that that I''ve made of my goal in life to make him eat all the tasty food he can. My big wormy pal seemed very ttered when I told him that, and he''s been enjoying himself, I often feel a soothing feeling in my heart when I see him happy, after all, he suffered a lot through his life.


    Anyways, I quickly moved towards Beelzebub. I''ve realized he got a very big fixation with sweets, he''s very weak to cakes, pancakes, fruits, and other things, just like flies (if we ignore the part where they like to eat poop). Beelzebub seems to be from a family of giant fly-like demons, as his subordinates were very simr to him, so they probably have more decency to not eat poop, and got a strong sweet tooth instead.


    "Hey, Beelzebub, I got you more sweets!" I said, presenting him an assortment of sweet things.


    His eyes were locked into the food, fixated in what I had brought for him, he was so fixated that it felt like he was about to lose his mind. He was constantly swallowing saliva while looking at the cakes.


    "Y-You¡­ You''ve brought something delicious once more! D-Do you think I will¡­ so easily¡­ fall for it?" He asked angrily, as he tried to ignore me.


    "Come on, you know you want it, right?" I asked.


    "Y-You think you can easilye with new tasty treats every day? I won''t easily fall for your tricks, little child! I am already very well aware you''re trying to force a contract into my soul to make me into your spirit ve like that foolish dragon, or the worm demon!" He said. "There is no way I am falling¡­ Nom¡­ No way! I will persevere¡­ Nom¡­! I shall never fall to your food''s charm, you little girl! I am¡­ Nom¡­ Ahh, so sweet¡­ I love sweet things- NEVER!"


    Beelzebub continued gorging on the food, he had begun eating midway through when I got the food closer to him, his limbs moved automatically and began carrying the food to his jaws. Yep, he finally fell for it. He continued eating, his big eyes started to cry out of happiness.


    "I-I have never tasted something so deliciously and carefully made before¡­ Ooh, I am so happy right now! T-This is¡­ Hahh¡­ It reminds me of the cake my dear mother used to cook for me." He cried.


    "E-Eh? You had a mother?" I wondered.


    "O-Of course I had a mother! Where did you think I came from? You believe that I popped out of nowhere or something like a dungeon monster?!" Beelzebub reprimanded me, as he continued eating. He was a temperamental fellow, more grumpy than even Ignatius.


    -----

 Chapter 284 A New Familiar Contract

    -----


    "I guess this means you ept the contract, right?" I asked. "We are official buddies!"


    I looked at Beelzebub with a smile. Many people would probably feel disgusted to even talk with a giant fly like him, but I feel like he was pretty cute, he was grumpy like Ignatius and his big eyes are cute, I kind of want to touch them to see how they feel. Also his exoskeleton looks hard like an armor, isn''t that kind of cool?


    "Y-You''re really¡­ Sigh¡­ Ugh, I guess!" He sighed. "I don''t have any other option, I ate the food and now¡­ the contract¡­ I guess its gonna take effect?"


    "Hehe, nope." I said.


    "Eh?!"


    "It is only if you agree, Belzeebub!"


    "What? You were not forcing me to eat to be your ve?"


    "ve? I don''t want you to be my ve¡­" I sighed. "What sort of idea do you have of me?"


    "Y-You''re¡­ a hero''s daughter! Heroes¡­ they''re monsters thate from the human continent to ughter our people¡­ I despise humans because of that! They''re¡­ evil!"


    "Eh? Do you¡­ see us in such a way?" I wondered.


    "Humans¡­ They''re despicable¡­" Beelzebub was finally opening to me, and he could only speak badly of my race.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Huh¡­ Well, I am sure that my parents are good people, they raised me well and love me a lot¡­ I am also part human, but also an elf." I said. "Maybe if I am half-human only, you can ept me as your friend?"


    "Friend? Me?" Asked Beelzebub. "First of all¡­ Why? Why would you want somebody like me as your friend? Aren''t I ugly and despicable? I''ve killed countless humans and demons alike for my own selfish goals¡­ I lost my way long ago, I grew¡­ corrupt and broken. I call you monster but¡­ who is the real monster here?"


    "T-That''s not right!"


    "Eh? W-What sort of nonsense- d-don''t touch me!"


    I grabbed Beelzebub long insect legs tightly, as he looked at me terrified.


    "W-Why do you touch me? All of you people¡­ you saw my tribe as monsters¡­ You heard our cries but you never did nothing¡­ Howe¡­ you do not fear my appearance?" He asked.


    "There''s nothing to fear! You''re just a big and grumpy fly." I said. "Flies are just animals, aren''t humans kind of like monkeys too or something? We all descend from some sort of animal at the end, we are no different."


    "A-Animals¡­? We demons were born to kill all humans, this is the task given to us, don''t you know?" He asked. "We are natural enemies of humanity."


    "I don''t care!"


    "Eh?"


    "Just because you were made for that purpose you''re just going to obey it?"


    "T-That''s¡­"


    "Aren''t you free to do whatever you want, Beelzebub?"


    "Of course! ¡­I DO WHATEVER I DESIRE!"


    Beelzebub stood up and raised his legs upwards. He seemed suddenly pumped up. I guess he had been overthinking many things before, many of such things that made him doubt about having a connection with me.


    "Beelzebub, I am fully aware you came to kill my parents and me long time ago¡­ Ignatius was kind of the same." I sighed. "You you''re dead now, right?"


    "I-I am¡­ There''s no other thing left of me than my soul." He said.


    "Then it''s not like you got any other option to go, right? Or are you telling me you actually want to die before having aplished any of the things you wanted? I can help you out if you want, as long as you don''t do anything evil." I said. "How''s that?"


    "T-That''s¡­ I¡­ Didn''t you heard all the things I just said some moments ago?! We demons are simply notpatible with you humans!" Beelzebub continued with his rant. "It just baffles me to see somebody so willing to befriend a demon such as myself¡­ after I fell so low."


    "Hey! I am a demon too! I might not look like a fancy fly like you, but I am sure as hell I am a demon!" Furoh flew to my side. Ignatius, Naturia, and even Alice followed him from behind.


    "You¡­ You''re just a reject. You never fit in society so you found shelter in this little girl." Said Beelzebub. "Our entire lives are too different¡­ You cannot really be even said to be a true demon, look how weak and pathetic you are."


    "What did you said?!" Roared Furoh, as he flew towards Beelzebub. I quickly stopped him before he were to hurt the fly.


    "Y-You bastard! Stop insulting Sylphy! She''s¡­ such a nice girl! She always does her best and helps me¡­ She''s literally just working hard to protect what she loves, and she always says that she cares for me and sees me as family! D-Don''t you have a family as well? Can''t you rte to her at the very least?! Or are you telling me that you were born without feelings now?!" Furoh continued to roar back at Beelzebub.


    "T-That''s¡­ You don''t know a single thing about my past! All the things¡­ I had to endure¡­ My entire tribe being ughtered by the humans! Why do you think I even joined the Demon King when he finally was born? So we demons could even stand a chance against the despicable humans! Ruthless, cold-hearted monsters that just keep killing and killing¡­ They couldn''t even leave my small vige in peace! We¡­ we never did any wrong to anybody¡­ Yet¡­ My mother¡­!"


    It felt as if Beelzebub was recalling his past as he spoke, he began to remember memories he had long forgotten when he ate those sweets, and he suddenly started to cry from his big eyes, which he covered with his various arms.


    "Beelzebub¡­" I sighed, slowly moving to his side. He seemed to slowly grow smaller and smaller as he recalled his traumas, moving away from my grasp.


    "D-Don''t go away!"


    "Leave me alone! I¡­ I don''t deserve such kindness¡­ I am not a good person!"


    "I know! And that''s why¡­ I want to help you out¡­"


    "You''re just¡­ delusional."


    -----

 Chapter 285 A Fly With Way Too Much Personality

    -----


    Beelzebub seemed to be opening more to us, but we had to really confront him together to even get anything from him. He seemed very closed. Are all people that had strived from their path this way? People that always hold so many traumas deep down that they slowly broke them and made them¡­ into what they became at the end. Beelzebub was by no means a good person; he was probably very bad from what my parents told me. He even said he had not only killed humans but also demons to get where he got in the Demon King''s Army. He probablymitted many terrible things to climb the ranks and gain power.


    He even named his family, his tribe, and his mother¡­ Has the sweets really awaken some sort of memory he had saved of her? But it seems that such a memory only hurt him, because as he continued opening up more and telling me why he felt the way he did, his big body¡­ mysterious shrank. It was as if his soul shaped to how he felt with himself, from feeling big and powerful to small and insignificant. Beelzebub has many mood swings; it probably means that he''s very mentally unstable. I want to¡­ bring some stability to him. I believe that we can do something to help him out.


    I am not a righteous person myself¡­ maybe. I just don''t like to believe that those thatmit bad things are just going to burn in hell, especially Beelzebub, who seems so hurt deep down. Have all the bad things he done justify for me to treat him badly? I am¡­ I have not been hurt directly by the things he did, so I probably cannot rte with those that would despise him, but that''s also¡­ a good thing. I want to use my unique perspective of demons and form a good rtionship with them instead of hating them because of grudges I cannot forgive.


    I am sure that humans had also done terrible things to demons too, perhaps many families of demons died because of my parents, perhaps how many demons are orphans now because of them? I¡­ I don''t like to overthink it but it always seem quite clear that my parents, as heroes that fought in a big war against demons, probably have kill counts in the thousands. But its not as if they don''t feel bad over it. However, seeing how they reacted with Furoh back then, they probably got a big bias against demons in general as well, so its kind of hard to figure out what to do.


    They seem to be regretting it, but their bias is still there. When they see a demon that "might" do something bad, they immediately think that they should end them¡­ Which is not the right thing to do all the time! Even less if those demons had done nothing wrong to them. Well, Ignatius and Beelzebub was justified, they were attempting to kill them and me¡­ and also the Blue Demon at the Amazon Jungles, as he was trying to kill us. But not everybody, right? Not my Furoh!


    And¡­ thankfully, they had kind of learned a bit more. I will slowly try to bring Furoh out more, and make them get used to him, so they can slowly open their minds a bit more. But well, for now, I have to help Beelzebub a bit.


    "I am not delusional, Beelzebub!" I said. "I am just trying to help you¡­ I just want you to be mypanion."


    "So childish¡­" He sighed. "Do you think that bing my friend is going to change anything? The world will continue moving forward without you, the wars will continue without end. As long as mankind and demonkind exist we''ll continue ughtering one another. The only way to end everything would be¡­ by ending everything. The Demon King will continue being born, a child will be given the title and forced to fight against your heroes, and both will ughter one another in a carnage. The demon king will eventually fall, the heroes will die one by one¡­ that''s how it is. That''s how it has been for thousands of years."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "¡­I don''t care."


    "What?"


    "I don''t give a damn!"


    "You''re such a childish and stubborn little girl! ¡­Well, I guess it''s fine because you''re really just like¡­ what? 7 years of age? How could I even befriend such a little girl in my life? I am a big and scary monster! Realize it! Fear me!" He cried.


    "I won''t! And I¡­ I want to change the future, even if a little bit. I want this endless cycle to stop once and for all¡­ I got the power; I got the potential. And¡­ I will show to you that with the power I have, I will change things." I said. "I won''t use it to torture demons, I won''t¡­ harm innocents, never! I want¡­ I just want a safe ce¡­ to live with those I love¡­"


    "¡­" Beelzebub''s eyes widened at my words, it seemed as if he was reminiscing something within his mind.


    "Sylphy you don''t have to go so far for him¡­" Sighed Alice. "He''s just someone that¡­ has gone too far to think he can crawl back."


    "No¡­ I want to see him crawl back. I''ll even extend a hand so he can crawl quicker." I said. "I don''t care what he did before¡­ I know he can do it, and I know he can help me out as well, even as a tiny soul."


    "Why are you going to such extents for me?" Asked Beelzebub.


    "Again with that question?" I sighed. "Because I want to! I want to befriend the demons, and know them better¡­ I want to see their perspective too. You were just criticizing me for having only one perspective¡­ So I want to know more about yours!"


    "You''re¡­ your mentality is not really that of a child¡­" He said, realizing something. "You¡­ who are you, really?"


    "I am¡­ just a half-elf that wants to live peacefully and make a stupid and grumpy fly my friend, what''s so wrong about it?" I asked while furrowing my eyebrows.


    "¡­Sigh, you''re hopeless."


    -----

 Chapter 286 The Memories Of A Demon Lord 1

    -----


    Beelzebub sighed, as he seemed to slowly get better, his size slowly increased a bit more, but not as big as before. For some reason his eyes were clearer now, and I felt a strange connection¡­ Ah, it was with his soul! Did he epted? It seems I convinced him!


    "Ahh! Beelzebub! You epted!" I cried, running to his side and hugging his body.


    "U-Uagh! W-Why are you hugging me? Aren''t I disgusting?!" He cried. "You''re a little girl, shouldn''t you be disgusted by bugs?"


    "What? We eat bugs in my home!" I said.


    "Eeeeeh?!"


    "Father sometimes bring Giant Venom Tarants. If you boil their legs with some salt, the meat inside is very tasty! And also there are those Giant Brown Scarabs, they got some meaty legs, and their interior can be a nice soup¡­ It tastes like crab!" I said.


    "T-That''s not as reassuring!" He cried. "B-But I guess you''re a weird bug-eating girl¡­ Just make sure to not eat me¡­ And give me some personal space. I am not into¡­ getting touchy with people." Beelzebub said, as he gently pushed me back.


    "Okay, sorry¡­" I said. I petted his head and felt the smoothness of his exoskeleton. It was very nice, just as I imagined. And his big eyeballs were also strangely soft.


    "H-Hey! I told you to not touch me so much! Uagh, it tickles, not my eyeballs! I keep them clean¡­" he sighed, using his leg''s hairs to clean his eyes like normal flies do.


    "Haha! Sorry¡­" I sighed. "But are you okay now?" I wondered.


    "Yes. I¡­ I just need time to think about this but¡­ You should infuse Mana into my body so I canplete the contract¡­" He said.


    "Okay." I said, quickly infusing Mana into Beelzebub''s soul.


    FLASH!


    "Oooohh! I-I have never¡­ felt such a pure mana before! This is¡­ incredible!"


    I saw as Beelzebub slowly began to shine with purple and ck light, spiritual essence quickly began to emerge from his soul, mutating his soul and slowly transforming him from a soul into a spirit.


    However, before I could see him changepletely¡­ My mind cked out. That moment, a rush of information, images, and other things began toe one after the other into my mind. I was seeing things that I never experienced before, but that Beelzebub did.


    The visions I saw where from even the beginnings of his life, memories which he had kept saved for long ago. I saw him being born, hatching from a big and soft egg as a small white worm. He slowly crawled out of his soft-shelled egg, eating away the shell as it was the first meal he ever tasted.


    His bright eyes looked around him, as he found himself within a cold cave, there were many siblings like him from the eggs around him, all of them ate their eggs and then stopped, as arge fly emerged, walking slowly towards them¡­ it opened its jaws and then¡­ it grabbed Beelzebub.


    But instead of eating him, it began grooming him, cleaning him with a long and slimy tongue, and washing away any nasty thing with the many hairs in her limbs.


    "My child¡­ So cute and precious¡­"


    The big fly spoke with the sweet voice of a motherly woman, as she continued grooming Beelzebub. He felt warmth in her affection and fell asleep due to her embrace. The mother continued grooming all her other four children, until they were all well clean, and then she put them over arge cradle made of wood.


    When Beelzebub opened his eyes once more, he found his mother there, bringing him small red and purple fruits, which he enjoyed eating. They were sweet and citric, a taste he never forgot, to him, this was the tastiest fruit he had ever eaten on his life.


    "I''ll name you Beelzebab, Beelzebib, and you¡­ You''re Beelzebub!"


    His mother was rather cute, always cheerful and cleaning him. As the days passed, she brought him little socks for each of his tiny limbs and for all his siblings. And she often slept with all of her children cuddling with her. She protected them and loved them a lot¡­ No matter how different a mother might look, they always love their children without a doubt, and would protect and do anything for them¡­ I see.


    I guess humans missed this sort of perspective, such amount of warmth and dedication for her children¡­ How could anyone ever think this woman was a monster? She was obviously a person.


    The little Beelzebub slowly grew up, growingrge limbs, as his skin solidified and he finally grew a big exoskeleton, turning deep ck with a few hints of purple. He slowly grew his wings and began practicing flight with his siblings.


    "Mommy, look! I can fly!"


    The little Beelzebub stretched his wings, attempting to fly by jumping out of a small furniture.


    "B-Beelzebub, watch out!"


    "Gyaah!"


    Beelzebub tried to jump and fly, but he was not ready yet, his mother caught him just in time before he were to fall into the floor, his exoskeleton was still soft, and if he hit his head, something bad could had happened.


    "Are you okay, dear? Don''t do that again, your wings are not developed yet!"


    "S-Sorry¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ Okay, how about we eat some cake? Mama managed to get some ingredients!"


    "Yaaay! Cake!"


    "Mama''s cake is the best!"


    "Mommy, I''m hungy!"


    "Brother Beelzebub is okay?"


    "Yeah, I am okay! Let''s eat!"


    Beelzebub and his little siblings all walked behind their mother to eat her cake, she had a very small and rustic oven made out of mud, the cake she took out didn''t looked at all good. It was badly shaped and had some burnt pieces, but it also had tasty-looking cream and fruits on top, and she covered it in honey before serving it to her children.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yum, yum! So tashty!"


    "Mama, I want more!"


    "I want more too!"


    "Come on¡­ We only have so much, you have to eat slowly, okay?" She sighed.


    It was such a heartwarming scene. I didn''t wanted these memories to end. Because I knew, based in what he spoke about, how all of this would end...


    -----

 Chapter 287 The Memories Of A Demon Lord 2

    -----


    Beelzebub grew stronger and bigger, as he met the rest of his vige. Their race was called Beelzeflies, and they were a race of Insectoid Demons who lived in istion as a group withinrge caverns inside an old and cold area of the demon continent. They ate fruits and anything sweet they could find, but also often ate carrion, and sometimes hunted small critters to eat when there were no fruits for nutrition. Because they were big and flying took a lot of energy, eating sweet things was preferable for them, and they favored them above other meals.


    They were a peaceful race of demons; however, it seems that Beelzebub''s father had died before he was born, and his mother raised him and his siblings all by herself. The other families always had a father and a mother, so Beelzebub sometimes asked his mother where his father was.


    "Your father is¡­ He¡­ Well, he went to hunt." She said. "One day, he''lle back¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Beelzebub seemed to realize his father might nevere back after a few years, but his mother somehow always lived with the hope that her husband would one daye back. Death was normal for them, as they lived in the wilderness, it was dangerous to go too deep into the forest surrounding the caverns where they all lived together.


    Beelzeflies were gentle-natured and empathetic, always helping each other. Beelzebub''s family was helped many times when they needed food, it seem they learned how to survive by sharing and caring for one another, like a big n, or maybe a big family.


    When Beelzebub grew into maturity, and became a young adult, he went off to hunt for his first time into the nearby meadows, grabbing one of his father''s spears, he attempted to catch a horned rabbit to bring home so his mother and his siblings would eat something more filling than flowers or mushrooms.


    However, when he came back home¡­ As he got closer, he felt the scent of something burning, and saw clouds of ck smoke rising into the skies.


    Using his wings to fly as fast as possible, he reached his home at longst, finding mes engulfing the interior of the caves. Humans wearing armor and wielding weapons began to throw mmable torches covered in oil inside the caves, as the screams of many Beelzeflies resonated across the mountain.


    "Gryyyyaaaaahhh!"


    "It burns! Help! HEEELP!"


    "Mama! Mamaaaaaa!"


    "A-Ahh¡­ Ah¡­ Ahhh¡­" Beelzebub feltpletely frozen in time as he watched the entire mountain burn. The humans below were talking about the people burning, and taking down anybody that crawled half-burned from inside with weapons, brutally crushing them into pieces.


    "Burn them all!"


    "Disgusting flies¡­"


    "We''ve got enough of you stealing our food!"


    "Don''t listen to their human-like voice, they''re just illusions! They''re trying to trick you into thinking they''re people¡­ they''re all monsters!"


    "To think we would find such disgusting creatures¡­ Well, this is the Demon Continent after all."


    "P-Please, not my daughter! Please!!!" A male Beelzefly crawled outside of one of the caves, his wingspletely burned, so he couldn''t fly. He was holding a little worm on his arms, and trying to run away as fast as possible. But the humans caught him, piercing every limb with their spears as he implored them to not hurt his daughter, the little white worm he was carrying.


    "No, please DON''T!!!"


    However, the humans didn''t listen, pointing their spear at the little girl, which they found disgusting, she was a baby so she didn''t knew what was happening confused, she began to bubble saliva from her little mouth. The humans felt so disgusted that they immediately pierced her body with countless spears. The little girl didn''t even gave a cry of agony, as Beelzeflies couldn''t make sounds until they grew into adults.


    CRASH!


    Her entrails spread into the floor, as the father began to cry in agony and despair, cursing the humans furiously, as his dark magic suddenly exploded, attacking them.


    "A-AHH¡­ AAAAAHHHH! Y-YOU DAMN¡­ YOU DAMN HUMANS!!!"


    CRASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, a spear hit him in the head, sttering over the floor¡­ He died quickly before he were to even avenge his daughter, and the humans were barely hurt by his magic. Beelzeflies had the talent for dark magic, but many of them didn''t developed it as they had lost the ways to use it long ago.


    Beelzebub watched in despair, hiding behind a tree. If he got any closer¡­ he would be mercilessly ughtered like everybody he saw. But¡­ what about his family? His mother and his siblings? He looked deep into the mountains, until he found them¡­ his cave was not with fire but only leaking a lot of ck smoke. And from inside, the humans were throwing out the charred corpses of several little Beelzeflies and a big one. Almost unrecognizable now¡­ They were his family.


    "A-Ahh¡­ N-No¡­ Why¡­ WHY?!"


    Beelzebub cried desperately, as he forced himself not to fly towards the humans. He was a weak juvenile; he would surely die by their attacks. The only advantage he had was flight, and the humans had good archers who easily caught anybody that tried to fly away with arrows covered in oil and set aze.


    Beelzebub continued looking into the corpses, as his hatred grewrger than his sorrow, he continued breathing heavily, looking at the humans constantly with his big eyes¡­ his heart grew darker, and his entire body exuded an aura of pure malice.


    "Y-You damn humans¡­ I will kill all of you¡­ I will kill you all!!!"


    Beelzebub gritted his jaws, flying away as fast as he could, leaving behind everything that was important to his life, and only carrying the desire for vengeance which he brought within his heart until hisst moments against my parents.


    When I was brought back to reality, I looked at Beelzebub, as he seemed to be rather surprised, it seems he also saw glimpses of my past, and of my previous life as well.


    "Y-You''re¡­ a reincarnated person¡­" He said.


    "Yeah¡­ Anyone that makes a familiar contract with me gets to see it¡­" I sighed.


    "I saw your past¡­ I suppose¡­ We are not so different." He admitted.


    -----

 Chapter 288 A New Spirit!

    -----


    I saw part of why Beelzebub had turned into such a person when he was alive. I felt¡­ pretty bad. I didn''t liked what I saw, and it just made me realize how horrendous this world is. Is this¡­ is the world just darkness? Every time I see the past of those involved in wars and the only thing I see I just¡­ sorrow and darkness. There''s nothing redeemable about what they went through. It was just¡­ I guess this is what happens in war.


    I am not going to begin hating humans in general or something. I am not that kind of person. Nor I will hate demons because they hurt humans or something. But this just made me realize how terrible the current situation is. I doubt this has changed at all even after the death of the Demon King. Is it even possible for me to¡­ do something?


    As I saw Beelzebub''s past, and saw the faces of these people¡­ these humans who were too scared of the Beelzeflies to even consider them people, and immediately tried to kill them because they found some of them were stealing their provisions¡­ I don''t know what to think. In one ce, the humans had some sort of justification to be angered, but it didn''t really meant they had to kill them all¡­ And so horribly at that.


    I get it, they really look scary in a normal human''s perspective, especially people raised with just more humans or at most elves and beast-kin people. It must be pretty hard to ept monster-looking demons as people, especially the Insectoid de, who are all very big and¡­ very bug-like.


    Furoh himself seems to belong to a de of Worm-like demons as well, and even between demons there is a strong discrimination. It seems that more stylized human-like demons discriminate the ones that look more like monsters or are more beastly-looking. Demons such as Beelzeflies, or the Shapeshifting Worm Demons that Furoh belongs to are seen as the bottom of the food chain and as monsters by a lot of the demons.


    I guess it is way moreplex, because even between demons there is not any unification. I suppose this is why the Demon King is born, to unify all these different-looking people together, while humans, elves, dwarves, and beast-kin look very simr with one another, so its easy to socialize and work together. It is often hard for me to imagine these things¡­ But after I saw their perspective, I cannot possibly look at these people as monsters, even less insects now, I think if I ever find a friendly bug monster I might keep it and tame it as a friend.


    Maybe in my previous life I would had given up into the whole thing about "changing the world" stuff, which honestly, seems very unrealisticing out of a person so down to earth such as myself¡­ but now that I have so much strength, I am sure that I can¡­ at the very least, create some sort of change, even if small¡­ I am a long-living race as well, I could slowly try to change things with my long lifespan, and my strength. It doesn''t sound so unrealistic when I add all these types of abilities I have, which would be pure fantasy in my previous life.


    Beelzebub had changed as well, he had be brighter, and his size¡­ decreased? Wait a second! He became a super adorable caterpir? No, well, a maggot, that''s how fly''s infant stages are called, right? Though I prefer to call him a caterpir because it sounds cuter.


    "W-Wha¡­ Eh? I changed way too much though?!" He asked in surprise. "First of all, why am I a maggot again? I am pretty sure I am a full grown adult!" He said adorably, he was silky white like milk, with a few ck and purple patterns around his body. He also had small hair around his face that looked like whiskers, and two big eyes staring at my soul.


    Ah, so cute!


    "You''re so cute!" I cried, grabbing him and hugging him.


    "C-Cute?! Me? I-I am a maggot! Howe I am cute?!" He cried. "F-Fear me!"


    "I won''t! You''re cute!" I said. "You''ve be a little infant spirit, I think the same happened to Ignatius. When souls convert into spirits, they have to start out as infant spirits¡­ It could even be said that it is as if you were reborn again, so you have to start from your baby stage."


    "Yeah, I am still a Walking Egg stage¡­" Sighed Ignatius. "I barely remember the time I was a walking egg. We dragons pop our legs and tails out of the egg while we develop, it is a way so we can ensure our survival and begin moving and feeding ourselves seven while not beingpletely developed as infant dragons¡­ After eating enough, we would develop and break the rest of the shell!" Ignatius said proud, I guess he really got into the conversation.


    "S-So that''s how it is¡­ But this is¡­ I can''t even have my wings?!" Cried Beelzebub. "Aaagh, I am beginning to regret this!"


    "Hahaha, don''t be like that! You''re a cute little caterpir. You can sit over my head if you want to." I said, putting Beelzebub over the top of my head.


    "E-Eh? Oh, I like this¡­ I feel like I am in the highest position!" Said Beelzebub.


    "Hahaha! Who''s the worm now?" Asked Furoh, provoking Beelzebub.


    "Y-You''ll see! I will one day be a fly again and even stronger than ever before!" Beelzebub roared back at Furoh; it seems the two would be ratherpetitivepanions in the future. I was¡­ not really looking forward to this as much, but I was happy if they were happy, and that''s all that matters.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As I finally made Beelzebub my fourth spirit, I felt a strong connection with his soul. The power of Darkness and Poison Attributes had be very strong within my soul now.


    -----

 Chapter 289 They Grow Too Fast...

    -----


    Over the week I''ve been practicing my endurance to level up my [Yggdrasil''s Endurance] Skill, who went from Level 4 to Level 5 over the week, and it is getting closer to Level 6. I think that in a month or so, I could most likely reach level 10. After that¡­ I have no idea what other Skill could show up but thinking about something strong excites me.


    Since our talk with Aquarina, she had stopped helping me practice my endurance, and Zack also feels like its weird, so I just go on my own and ask Furoh to help me instead. He does it very displeased, but still hits me hard with his body, and we both practice some sparring together.


    The other spirits cannot materialize to the extent of being able to hit me with their bodies like Furoh can, so having a familiar like him is really useful¡­ Ah, another thing that has been happeningtely is that Alice managed to get out of the Soul Scape¡­ Yep, it seems she''s more of a Spirit than anything now. Although the system functions remain linked to her and I, still, it feels like she can do a lot more.


    Perhaps I should show her and Beelzebub to my parents and everybody else so I don''t create any confusions in the future when they show up in some dire situation. Introducing them as mere spirits that showed up when I was going around should work, right? After all I got Elf Bloodline, which is thick enough to allow me to have some sort of "charm" with spirits. My mother got a few of them herself, and she said most of them came to her while she was in certain ces, so perhaps it is not so hard to believe that I suddenly got a Light and a Darkness Spirit? Although showing both of them at the same time is¡­ Ugh, well, yeah, it is pretty suspicious.


    Alice was quite fascinated with the outside world and wanted to explore more, but I had to quickly get her inside my Soul Scape because Aquarina and Zack are sticking to my side 90% of the time in the entire day, so its hard to get some alone time. They''re my beloved friends but sometimes they should leave a bit of time for myself¡­ But I think I am too nice to tell them that rashly, so I just let them do as they please. Ugh, I am really just spoiling them, aren''t I?


    Well, for now it should be a good time to wake up. I had saved the food for my spirits'' breakfastst night, so when I woke up I had it at my side and quickly feed them with it. But it was still the morning and I was pretty hungry. Miraculously so, Aquarina wasn''t in the bed, although she did slept in my bedst night as well, but it seem she woke up early to pee and then just ended going to have breakfast and never came back to cuddle some more.


    Ah, I am getting used to have my cute Aquarina cuddling with me by now. I am a small body so I often get pretty cold, but she''s always warm~ It must be due to her bloodline as an Amazon, their bodies produce a lot of heat naturally and they burn calories like crazy as well, this is why she eats a lot as well, I suppose. Anyways, I can''t help it, so I jumped off the bed and the first thing I feel below my feet is something slimy and cold.


    I looked down and found that I ended stepping over Pyuku, who was sleeping right below the bed over his little bed which Aquarina crafted with her parents out of wood, it had a small cushion on top.


    "Pyuuuu¡­"


    "A-Ah! Sorry!"


    "Pyu¡­"


    Pyuku slowly crawled away, as he stretched a little arm and touched my head, petting it.


    "Good morning Pyuku! Is Aquarina outside?" I asked.


    "Pyyuuu¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pyuku quickly led me outside, as we walked into the camp, there we found my parents and Aquarina with her parents eating breakfast, they were already midway through! Why did nobody came to tell me to eat with as well!?


    "Hey! You didn''t woke me up!" Iined, walking to my father''s side.


    "Hahaha, sorry, dear, but your mother said that its about time you wake up by yourself¡­" Said my father. "You have to learn discipline! Or something like that."


    "I was busy training magic with my spirits and talking with them¡­ I guess I overslept." I sighed.


    "Eh?!" My mother asked in surprise. "Y-You train magic with your spirits while sleeping, Sylphy?"


    "Yeah¡­ Always? What''s wrong with that?" I wondered, tilting my head.


    "This girl¡­" Sighed my mother, readying herself to reprimand me for something I didn''t even knew was wrong. "You shouldn''t practice magic while sleeping! It is dangerous for the body and it won''t let your body rest well, you''ll wake up tired and exhausted, and it won''t help you at all in the long run if you''re always tired!"


    "Eeeh? That''s¡­ a thing?" I wondered. "I''ve never felt tired after sleeping, I''ve been doing this for years now¡­"


    "Truly?" Asked Shade in surprise. "Faylen, your daughter is really something else¡­"


    "Doesn''t she has like some sort of tireless body? I guess it is normal for her to never feel tired!" Said Nepheline in betweenughter. "Despite being an elf she could make a good warrior woman. Sylphy have you thought about learning how to use a hammer?"


    "A-A hammer? I don''t know if I have the build for that¡­" I said. I didn''t really liked hammers as weapons, and I preferred the swiftness of knives and short swords better, I am a more light type of fighter. Hammers and axes are for heavy warriors like Zack.


    "Hehe, there''s no way Sylphy would use a hammer, mom!" Said Aquarina. "Come eat at my side, Sylphy!"


    "Okay~!" I said, as my mother seemed to have dropped the subject already.


    "Wait! S-Sylphy! How about you sit in your papa''sp instead? Like you used to do?" My father asked.


    "No!" I said, walking to the side of Aquarina.


    My father¡­ seemed heartbroken after I saw that. Maybe I shouldn''t had been so rough.


    "Hahh¡­ She grew way too fast¡­" He sighed, as my mother patted his shoulder.


    -----

 Chapter 290 My Mothers New Facet

    -----


    "I''m here! Phew¡­ that was a good exercise. Look, Sylphy, I brought you a gift!"


    While we were having breakfast, Zack and Ninhursag came back from¡­ hunting, apparently. And Zack brought a big deer with horns that were made of red and blue crystals. Checking it with my eyes showed the creature was named "Crystal-horned Deer" and each horn as the properties of fire and ice respectively. Wow, that''s a good catch, that monster is at least around Tier 2 in the level of a threat.


    "A gift for me?" I wondered.


    "Y-Yeah! Do you like it? The horns are pretty!" Said Zack happily. "The meat must be tasty too, and the hide!"


    "Haha, you''re pretty excited, did you had fun hunting?" I said. "I guess we had never gone hunting for real, always little monsters, but you hunted this big deer by yourself!"


    "Yep, all me!" Said Zack, puffing his chest, he was shrouded with sweat and a few bruises. Ninhursag stood at his side quite proudly of her adoptive son, and seemed to nod to anything he said. Everybody else began to praise Zack, except Aquarina, who remained in silence for a bit.


    "Amazing, well done, Zack! Good catch!" Said Nepheline.


    "You''re growing stronger every day." Said Shade.


    "Oooh! Hm, that''s a strong Crystal Horned Deer, it almost Tier 3 in magic levels of power. It isparable to a Tier 3 Magician as those horns are infused with strong fire and ice magic, that monster can instantly conjure Fireballs and Icicle Spears, it is very dangerous for novice adventurers!" Said my father, he was like an encyclopedia for monsters. I don''t know if there was even a monster he didn''t knew about, he was really from a Hunter and Mercenaries family.


    "Well done Zack." Said my mother. "We can sell the materials in the town so you can begin having your own savings."


    "I-I kind of want to use the materials for another thing¡­" Said Zack. "Sylphy''s birthday is getting closer and I want to give her a pretty gift."


    "Ooh? Really? Fufu, are you trying to court her?" Asked my mother teasingly.


    "C-Court her? T-There''s no way!" Said Zack, moving away his face and growing red like a tomato. He looked rather cute when he got so embarrassed.


    I felt a bit ttered that he was already preparing a gift for me. I should also think of a gift for his birthday, it is not so far away from mine either. Maybe hunting a monster and making something out of it could make him happy as well.


    "Fufu, my little Zack has be a nice hunter, right?" Asked Ninhursag proudly. "He''s been growing fastertely; I can''t help but think how stronger he''ll get in the future."


    "S-Stop saying that¡­ It is a bit embarrassing¡­" Said Zack, as Ninhursag happily gave him pats over his head.


    "Well! I can also hunt my own if I try!" Said Aquarina. "I-I''ll also bring you a nice gift, Sylphy!"


    "Haha, you don''t have to rush it, it is fine if you bring something else. Or nothing at all as well, it is already a gift to have all of you with me. I really don''t need anything else in my life."


    Unexpectedly, when I said that leisurely, everybody fell silent and then smiled, caressing my head, or patting my back¡­ I guess I said something rather touching without realizing.


    "A, you don''t have to be so modest." Said Nepheline.


    "You''re a good girl, Sylph." Said Shade.


    "My girl is so modest¡­ I guess I''ve really taught her well!" My mother almost began to cry.


    "S-Sylphy is really an angel¡­" My father said.


    "Haha, she''s like that, huh?" Giggled Ninhursag.


    "But Sylphy, I put into the effort so I am still giving you a gift!" Said Zack.


    "T-That was nice of you but yeah!" Said Aquarina. She and Zack began to look at one another with a hint of¡­ rivalry? It was weird, they werepeting for who could give me a nice gift? I guess it is a rather healthypetition in that regard then.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m not gonna lose to Zack, I''ll hunt down a strong monster from the Dungeon nearby!" Said Aquarina. "So wait for it, Sylphy!"


    "O-Okay¡­ Calm down a bit, Aquarina, you''re too young to go around hunting big monsters inside dungeons¡­ I''ve heard that monsters inside dungeons are way stronger than those in the outside, right, father?" I asked.


    "Hm? Oh yeah, they are way stronger, perhaps two or three times stronger than those we found in the wild. That''s because dungeons are filled with miasma, which naturally makes monsters stronger, and even enhances their natural regeneration. You gotta go immediately for a killing blow with these, umting damage on dungeon monsters might sometimes be futile without something to poison them or inflict another negative ailment on them, as they''ll regenerate wounds quicker than you''ll imagine." Said my father, very knowledgeable about the whole topic.


    "I-I see. I guess we can''t lower our guards then!" I said while nodding.


    "Yeah, that''s the spirit." Said my father. "We received a lettertely that this town needs some help, so we are going there and we''ll use our authority to register you kids as Adventurers- Ninhursag too!"


    "Eh? Adventurers?!" I asked. "But aren''t we too young?! And why?"


    "Of course you''re too young, that''s why your father said with our authority. All four of us are S-Rank Adventurers anyways." Said my mother. "We can bend the rules and register you kids and Ninhursag easily."


    "And why? Well, being an Adventurer has a lot of perks! One of them is that you can pick requests from the Adventurer Guilds and also get rewards, sell materials for money, and get special benefits such as discounts and the like." My father said. "Being an adventurer is actually awesome."


    "Oohhhh! I see! So it''s all about the money!" I said while nodding happily.


    "Fufu, yes! My daughter seems to have understood that well." My mother giggled. "It is important to realize the value of money and use money to your benefit! A lot of things can be bend with money, and you can even change an entire nation''s future with money too¡­ Everything is money."


    My mother slowly began to show a facet I had no memories of seeing before.


    -----

 Chapter 291 An Little Beast Spirits Class

    -----


    Apparently my father wanted to register us as adventurers. I had my doubts about near eight-year-old kids bing adventurers, but it seemed they were confident we would be able to register by using their authority as heroes¡­ or well, S-Rank Adventurers with different names. I guess S-Rank Adventurers are allowed to do many things as well and may even be able to bend rules established in guilds and more. Well, I will see that when we get there.


    But what''s up with Zack? He really seemed eager to bring me a gift made by his own hunt. I guess that''s very cute to be honest, seeing him all excited made me think of him as a cute little brother. Now I really want to protect that cute smile he got. The feeling is quite simr with Aquarina I suppose and it seems that he motivated her to also get to hunt something valuable to make a special gift for me. I honestly feel very ttered¡­ I''ll have to also make my best to get them something nice as well! I''ll also give them some nice birthday gifts for our birthdays¡­ Ah, well, at this point Zack is the oldest of us too, right? He''s near nine in fact.


    ¡­Although I feel like Ninhursag has been the one that influenced him into hunting for a gift. I suppose she''s imparting part of her tribe''s beliefs and customs to him. He will take over the role as thest "descendant" of her tribe as her adoptive son, so I suppose that fits. Oh! And talking about Nin''s magic, we practiced thesest weeks quite a lot, but it was very hard and tiring to get our Beast Spirits out of us. As always, I have my Dragon-like beast spirit, while Aquarina got one that resembles Leviathan, and then Zack has a mix of various monsters and animals, although I''ve noticed that the biggest one is a brown bear with a ck horn named Horned Bear. When did he ate one? Maybe Ninhursag feed it to him so he could get a strong beast spirit.


    We still cannot evenpare to her ability to shapeshift or anything of the sort, as her abilities involve several types of magic fused together, and also her own race trait, which is a benefit and an innate talent that is very hard to try to imitate, even my parents have hard time shapeshifting into beasts, so they usually not do it anyways. But they said that all three of us are still very young and brimming with talent, if we continue practicing each day, we might reach heights they cannot reach now that they have reached their peak. To be honest, transforming into a giant red dragon simr to Ignatius has been one of my dreams ever since Ninhursag taught us about Shapeshifting Magic and the rtion it had with the Spirits of Monsters and Beasts we consume and absorb into our bodies through meals made with Cooking Magic, which carries these creatures'' essences.


    Hm, but now that I got Beelzebub, can I turn into a giant fly as well? ¡­Huh, wait, no, I doubt it. After all we need to consume it as well. The strongest monster I''ve ever eaten was Ignatius made through Cooking Magic by my mother after all. I never ate any parts of Beelzebub''s body, although I have a sword that has infused his exoskeleton as materials, and also a part of his demon core, which grants my sword the ability to create Curse ck mes, and might hold other powers I have yet to find out and unlock. Now that he''s my new Spirit of Darkness and Poison Attributes, as he grows stronger I can also find ways to unlock his powers through his sword. Just like I use my essories made out of Ignatius Magic Core to catalyze his mes and better use his spiritual powers.


    "Well, well, before leaving, you guys will have a thirty-minute ss with me. An express ss. As I want to check out how your Beast Spirits have been developing!" Ninhursag said with a smile. She had changed a lot since the first time we meet her and since all of the tragedies passed. She feels like a brand-new woman now to be honest. I feel like she''s way happier than ever before¡­ I am d I was able to help her even if a little bit too. She has already be an indispensable member of our family, and I can''t imagine a day without her in our family.


    "Alright!" I said while raising my arms. "I''ll show you my powerful dragon!"


    "I-I''ll also do my best!" Said Aquarina.


    "Hehe, my Horned Bear is growing stronger! I''ll make him eat the other beast spirits to grow bigger. You said specialize was better right?" Asked Zack.


    "Well unless you''re a Skin Changer like me, yes." Said Ninhursag. "It is better to specialize in a single Beast Spirit until you master their powers before starting in a new one. So allowing your strongest one to grow stronger by devouring the other smaller beast spirits is not a bad idea."


    "Alright! I''ll be a powerful bear then!" Zack was very excited.


    Ninhursag quickly led us to her tent while I left my parents getting everything ready to move towards the nearby vige. I was very close to Ninhursag and I felt the impulse to hug her because I haven''t really done it in a while. She was always warm and big, so it felt nice to hug her.


    "Ninhursag!" I moved to her side and hugged her. She was so tall I could only hug her up to her waist and a bit over her belly, which was as hard as a rock with the strong muscles she had. She acted quite surprised for a bit, but giggled and petted my head.


    "Oh? Sylphy, if your mother sees you hugging me she''ll get jealous!" She giggled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But you''re my auntie, I can hug you if I want to!" I said.


    "Fufu¡­ of course." She said, kissing my forehead. "You''re such a spoiled little girl~"


    When she kneeled, I caught her and hugged her chest as I often do- but something strange happened. When I touched her ne which was filled with fangs and ws of monsters, I had touched a strange little blue crystal attached to it.


    And I felt¡­ something emerging inside my Soul Scape out of the sudden.


    -----

 Chapter 292 Something Odd Just Happened!

    -----


    When I touched a certain part of Ninhursag''s ne, I felt a strange, magical connection. Something suddenly connected to me, something soul-like that fused into my own soul and transferred from that rock. Ninhursag didn''t seem to notice it and only I did it¡­ W-What the heck was that?


    I was quite nervous. I really didn''t know what that was at all! I quickly and desperately looked into my Soul Scape as I grew paler, it felt weird, as if some sort of foreign creature just crawled inside my soul. Ugh, I had felt this before with Ignatius and Beelzebub, but it wasn''t so bad as of now¡­ this thing that got inside was shrouded with a lot of malice.


    "Sylphy? A-Are you alright dear?" Asked Ninhursag worried because I had grown stiff and pale out of nowhere.


    "Y-Yeah! I-It is nothing, sorry¡­ Haha, I think I am a bit sleepy, auntie." I giggled, pretending to be alright, as we walked inside the tent and sat down over the grassy floor. Meanwhile, inside of my Soul Scape, different things were happening. My spirits quickly noticed the strange arrival of a foreign entity. I traveled inside by creating an Astral Avatar and appeared with them to assess the situation.


    "What''s going on?" I wondered.


    "T-There''s something dark and blue in there." Said Ignatius. "It has a lot of malice¡­"


    "I just became a Spirit and you brought another one?!" Asked Beelzebub. "Wow, this guy is oozing out with negativity too!"


    "Fooo! Foooo! FOO!" Naturia seemed pumped up for a fight.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I can detect something powerful¡­ I am still analyzing it but it seems to be a simr case to Ignatius and Beelzebub, Sylphy. It is the soul of a powerful entity¡­ capable of emerging here, faintly so. It is bound by arge quantity of resentment." Said Alice. She was using her system capabilities to analyze theponents of this new foreign entity.


    I tried to see it through my abilities as well, finding out the mild humanoid body of a blue-skinned¡­ person? A man? He was so shrouded in shadows that it was getting harder to discern what the heck he was. But I was sure he was a guy. He also had a pair of big ck horns.


    "Pain¡­ It hurts!"


    He began to cry desperately, as the darkness emanating from his body continued to spread out across the Soul Scape. It seemed rather malicious. I don''t know if it can actually hurt my soul, but it would be better to calm him down for now.


    "Alright, let''s stop him!" I said. "Ignatius, Beelzebub, Naturia, stop him with everything you''ve got!" I ordered my spirits, as the three flew forward immediately after mymands.


    "Alright, let''s see if you can handle this fire!" Roared Ignatius, his aura shaped into an enormous draconic head, unleashing a storm of mes engulfing the figure of our foe.


    BOOOM!!!


    "Guuhhh¡­ Guuaaaahhh!!!" the entity roared in pain, as it suddenly unleashed a storm of darkness against Ignatius.


    FLAAASH!


    "Not before my sight!" Beelzebub moved forward, as even as a little caterpir, he was able to absorb the darkness and concentrate it in a single sphere atop his head, stopping the foe''s attackpletely.


    "FOOO!"


    And Naturia quickly went to capture him, as she created several wooden branches and roots and manipted their shapes, surrounding the foreign entity with a cage of wood. With the help of Beelzebub, we drained all the darkness and malice surrounding him, until something smaller emerged from within.


    ? It was the body of a blue skinned man with horns, a demon¡­ Well, more like his soul. This guy was the Blue Demon we fought in the Amazon Forest, the very one that forced us all to move out to begin with¡­ His soul¡­ I know I had gotten his EXP when he was killed by Ninhursag, but I never thought that Ninhursag kept his demon core, which was most likely what she had in her ne.


    Does this means that she ate him to transform into a blue demon? So she can even transform into people if she eats them? Well¡­ demons are more close to monsters than humanity, but still. I guess¡­ well, it is part of her ritual. Perhaps she did it thinking he would live on her. She seemed quite depressed after the whole fight. She ended pitying the demon a lot more than we thought. However, she already got over it some time ago.


    To think that the catalyzer for a part of his soul to emerge inside of my Soul Scape would be touching his demon core which Ninhursag held with her¡­ I also felt slightly stronger now, as if I gained arge amount of magic power. It seems that each time one of these souls from strong beings emerge in my soul scape, I gain a nice amount of raw magic power, and my affinity with their main elements is strengthened.


    But what element did he even had? His soul was mostly shrouded in the darkness of his resentment and hatred, but now that we managed to get that off him, he was very weakened, he was missing his legs and his left arm, and half his face too, he was in a very weakened state soul-wise. It would be better to make him into a spirit right away through a contract.


    But he''s not really responding. I doubt I can force a contract into him either, so I am left with him just sitting there for the moment. I don''t know if he even has an element. The darkness wasn''t rted to his soul element and his only power was manipting Green Skins for all I know. I don''t know how he could help me out¡­ but for now I don''t really care if he''ll be useful or not. He seems tired so he should really just take a rest for the moment.


    "He''s just¡­ sleeping?" Wondered Alice. She looked at the body of the demon. He seemed stable despite his appearance.


    "Yeah, let''s leave him like that for now. He needs a rest." I said.


    "I see¡­ I guess that''s how it is¡­" Sighed Alice.


    -----

 Chapter 293 Growing Stronger Little By Little

    -----


    After what had happened with the Blue Demon''s soul, I decided to calm down and listen to Ninhursag''s sses. As always, she started by letting his make Mana flow across our bodies. It was not hard at all to get to that step. And after that, we had to concentrate a little bit to get out the Beast Spirits. Back then, she had to help us getting them out with her magic, but now we can get them out¡­ slowly and barely, but we can.


    "ROAR!"


    An enormous brown bear with a sharp, spear-like ck horn emerged from within Zack''s body, emanating like green and golden light essence, spiraling and spreading out. He was having a hard time concentrating the entirety of his elemental mana into the Beast Spirit, which seemed to be Wind and Lightning Element.


    "Nngh¡­ Ugh¡­" He was groaning while gritting his teeth. Ninhursag walked to his side and checked on his Beast Spirit, quickly finding it had many interesting things.


    "Good, good, it is growing bigger I see. I cannot see any other beast spirit by now, it seems you''re making this bear your main for now, Zack?" Wondered Ninhursag.


    "Y-Yes¡­!" Said Zack while resisting the beast''s power.


    "The Wind and Lightning Attribute Mana is flowing nicely, but you''re stillcking a lot of maniption on it, you''re leaking a lot of your Mana¡­" Said Ninhursag, as she walked to Aquarina''s side.


    Aquarina was resisting the same as Zack, if not a little better. The power of the Beast Spirit she had was quite notorious, an enormous sea snake roaring with a furious intent. It was sshing mana as if it were water everywhere and creating a storm around itself.


    "GROOOAARRRR!!!"


    "Hmm! It is strong and it seems way more realistic as well, the scales and the details are better than Zack''s Beast Spirit¡­ And your control is also nice¡­" Said Ninhursag, noticing that Aquarina wascking something, however.


    "But your recipient is still small. Your body can control mana very well but itcks the physique to sustain the enormous burden of this Beast Spirit, which is way stronger than Zack''s one¡­ Keep practicing and do more physical exercises with your papa, Aquarina." Said Ninhursag.


    "O-Okay!" Said Aquarina. She had a great potential in terms of physique due to being half Amazon, who all have enormously strong bodies. She was a child and she was already pretty strong, but it seems that Zack''s physique was greater, well, he was also a pure Amazon, and a male, so perhaps he was superior to her in terms of physical strength. I am actually the third out of the three of them in terms of physical strength¡­ If I don''t go all out by abusing my Endless Mana through buffing my muscles with various spells topare to them.


    Lastly, Ninhursag walked to my side. Unlike Aquarina and Zack, I was the best already at controlling the Beast Spirit. Although it was enormous and the burden was painful to bear, I was actually managing quite fine by my own. It seems that the immunity to soul pain I had developed through my fights for years against Ignatius inside of my soul scape made it so I was in total control of this pressure and its pain, without letting it stop me from thinking and manipting the power.


    "Amazing job, Sylphy! You''re not letting go of any excess Mana, and the dragon is not going out of control either!" Said Ninhursag. "You''re the one that has improved the most¡­ But you still got a long way to go, you''re still feeling the burden just as much as the rest."


    "Ugh¡­ You''re right." I sighed.


    "Alright, maintain this posture and let your Spirit Beasts for the next twenty minutes¡­ I will help you slowly keep your mana in ce." Ninhursag said. She was incredibly helpful and an amazing teacher despite having never taught magic to anybody before like this.


    I think my mother said she was an innate magic teacher and could even work as a magician teacher in the elven kingdom. Polymorph magic and Beast Spirit magic were very rare, so a teacher that specialized in that subject would be appreciated, apparently. Ninhursag had yet to even think about it though, she wasn''t into the life of a teacher and liked to adventure and hunt. Working as a teacher wouldn''t really give her all the freedom she enjoys having on her own.


    After we finished sses, Aquarina and Zack were stuck to me praising me a little bit for how much I''ve advanced¡­ I felt a tad bit embarrassed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You were amazing, Sylphy! You can already control that powerful dragon you got!" Said Aquarina. "Well, I couldn''t expect anything less from you!" She said while hugging my arm.


    "Well you were also quite good at it, Aquarina." I said. "I don''t really need praises, but you were pretty good, your progress has been great."


    "Hehe¡­ Really? Y-You''re being a bit exaggerated again¡­" She said.


    "Well yeah you were pretty amazing though, Sylphy." Said Zack. "To tell you the truth I am super jealous, I wish I had the same talent as you! But I''ll make up for it with extra hard work. I have been practicing this same thing every night, so I am going to eventually catch up!"


    "Wow, every night?" I asked surprised. "I suppose you''re putting a lot of effort into it, Zack¡­ You should be more careful, you might copse out of exhaustion¡­ Is Ninhursag okay with this?"


    "Yeah she''s helping me out in that!" Said Zack.


    "Ah¡­ I guess she was probably the one with the idea to begin with then, isn''t it?" I sighed.


    "Well, she said I had to work extra hard topare with geniuses like you girls." Said Zack. "As we keep growing you two will keep growing stronger, I can''t fall behind at all¡­ Or it would be toote for me to stay at your side when the time for you to fulfill your duty as a hero finally begins¡­ I cannot allow that to happen."


    "Zack¡­" I sighed with a smile, as I hugged my two friends tightly, and kissed the two''s forehead.


    "I love you two so much! I am so happy to have such good friends!"


    "Uwawahh¡­ Sylphy¡­ y-you kissed my forehead¡­!" Cried Aquarina in embarrassment.


    "S-Stop it! C-Cut it out! T-This is embarrassing!" Cried Zack, just as red as Aquarina.


    -----

 Chapter 294 The Heart Of The Boy

    -----


    As everything was ready for going to the vige with my parents, we quickly gathered back with them and use the carriage we used the other time to enter the previous vige we went into. This one was wayrger and seemed like a small city, it even had paved floor andrge houses surrounding a hill where a castle surrounded by many manors reseeded. This ce was governed by several noble families with the Lord governing most of this Fiefdom. The Vige was very advanced and had gone through many expansions, with thousands of people living in here and several Noble Families that were mostly descendants or family members of the Lord himself.


    Sometimesmoners would also be given Noble Titles in rare asions, or can purchase it directly from the Lord too, gaining Noble Status and many things. Most of those capable of purchasing Noble Status were Merchants who had a lot of money to begin with. Those that usually paid a lot of taxes would hold higher authority within the other noble families as well and could take part of political affairs and even make decisions with the Lord, or even for the Lord himself.


    I didn''t knew much more than that, as what I knew was mostlymon sense of this world imparted to me by my parents over the years since I was born and taught everything I know by them. However, aside from that, this vige has a church temple, and several guild offices. One of them is the Adventurer''s Guild, where we are moving towards.


    -----


    Aquarina and Zack were quite surprised when Sylphy suddenly hugged them and said she loved them. The two had been her friends for years by now, especially Aquarina who knew Sylphy since she was a year of age. The two had gone through many adventures together, and Zack had also gone through adventurers with the two girls.


    But what did the two thought about her? what were their opinion in the entire situation? And the trip as a whole? Well, to say the least, the two had been moving with the flow, as children they don''t have much to say about anything, and much like Sylph, they had been simply enjoying the trip and the beautiful scenery while traveling.


    However, quite recently, something happened that sparked some rivalry between Aquarina and Zack. Although their rivalry had been there for a while now. Since Zack emerged on Sylphy''s life that he had felt a certain attraction to her. She had always been hyperactive, adventuring around at any time, doing many things, and always showing both maturity and strength, with a certaindy-like charm and even a slightly tomboyish personality.


    Zack had never felt like this to anybody ever before than with her, and without realizing she became someone quite important to him¡­ And well, with Aquarina, it was more like friendship, he did found her cute but she was often quite rude and overprotective of Sylphy, which Zack wanted to approach to the most, so they ended bing more rivals than actual friends for some time. Although thesest years they had been strengthening their friendship and their insults against one another already stopped.


    Zack''s appreciation and love for Sylphy had not stopped though, and it had only grown stronger with each passing year. Realizing that Aquarina was also overprotective of her and might like her as well, he had felt like she had been her rival for a while.


    The two were children, they were immature and had yet to experience many things, so they were childishly having a rivalry for Sylphy''s love. Ninhursag had noticed this rivalry and the feelings that Zack had for Sylphy, and how oblivious Sylphy was about the whole situation, perhaps she knew but simply acted like this to not make her friends fight for her even more¡­ she seemed to want the two to get along, but as their emotions and personalities developed more, and as they got closer to their teens, such emotions of love simply developed even further, bing rather heated.


    Ninhursag noticed how Sylphy''s and Aquarina''s parents had decided to simply not intervene in children''s love, thinking it would be something that would eventually pass away, but as she saw her boy suffering over his love for Sylphy and how he wanted her attention, she decided to impart on him her knowledge as a member of the Skin Changers and also the Amazon Tribe (partially).n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zack still remembers that conversation she had with Ninhursag.


    "So you really like Sylphy, huh? Yeah, it was pretty obvious dear." Sighed Ninhursag, sitting at the side of her adoptive son.


    Zack was cleaning his tears because he felt very frustrated about everything and had ended crying over Ninhursag''sp. He was a child after all, not a grown man, and he was prone of letting out his emotions strongly.


    "Ugh¡­ I-I am an idiot, right? I shouldn''t be thinking about this when we should be getting stronger¡­ I just¡­ I want to be at her side." Sighed Zack. "I want her to recognize my strength at the very least¡­"


    "So you want her to praise you?" Wondered Ninhursag. Zack didn''t exactly wanted her to be his girlfriend or something, as such concepts didn''t seem to exist within their culture.


    Males and females came together at adulthood when the either of the two impressed the other. Males and female Amazon both were equal in this regard, and if they really liked someone, they hunted down strong beasts and offered these beasts to them, or even crafted weapons, armor, or essories out of them as offerings.


    Of course, they could be rejected, the most desired males or females often werepeted furiously by the other Amazon that wanted to get together with them in huntingpetitions that could take years to decide a winner.


    "I-I¡­ Maybe¡­" Sighed Zack. "I know its unrealistic to think she''ll even be my wife or something¡­ She''s too strong and carefree, I doubt she''ll ever chain herself with anybody."


    "Hm¡­ You may be right there." Said Ninhursag. "But that doesn''t mean you can''t try, right?"


    "But¡­ what can I do?" He sighed.


    "Hunt! Bring her a strong beast! That''s what you people do to impress a female, right?" Asked Ninhursag.


    "Hunting¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 295 Aquarinas Feelings

    -----


    "You must Hunt!" In that moment, Ninhursag told something important to Zack. If he wanted his strength and efforts recognized by Sylphy, for the possibility of a slight chance to be chosen as apanion to go by her side in the far future where she could be a hero of humanity, he had hunt mighty beasts and gift them to her.


    Despite his age, Zack was incredibly realistic, as he immediately thought that it would be way too hard for a girl that was always concentrated into discovering and training magic and sword skills to seek any sort of romance any time soon. But as someone that loved her, he really wanted to receive her praise and be given more attention than other times¡­ He often felt jealous of Aquarina because of this, as she was always given attention and even could slept at the same bed as Sylphy, something Zack had always dreamed of¡­


    However, he was motivated by his adoptive mother and he ended running into the nearby woods in the morning, catching a mighty beast that took him all the effort he had and all the strength he has been cultivating until this point to defeat! However, as he defeated the powerful crystal horned deer, he realized how strong he had grown on his own and seemed to begin earning more self-confidence. His child-like heart was filled with happiness and a sense of aplishment and has be brought the giant carcass of the beast to Sylphy, he was even more happy when he received her praise and her happy smile, her green eyes shone the brightest that time as well!


    Sylphy''s birthday was approaching, so he decided to not only gift her all the meat of his hunt, but the pelt and everything else, and promised her that he would craft beautiful essories using the mighty deer''s magical crystal horns. Aquarina was shocked by how happy Sylphy was, as if she had been charmed by Zack¡­ And this ended sparking even more rivalry between the two, as Aquarina was now dead set into hunting a mighty beast to gift to Sylphy as well. She was an Amazon child as well so the custom was also shared by her.


    After what happened there, the two went to train their Spirit Beasts and after it ended, Sylphy happily hugged both of them and kissed their foreheads, saying she loved both, and that she was happy to have them as her friends¡­ This only made them two more in love with her than she could had ever wanted. Zack was still thinking about it, even though he responded to her affection with embarrassment, he was secretly very happy, and so did Aquarina.


    "I-I can''t believe she kissed my forehead¡­" Sighed Zack. "I''ll never wash it!"


    "Fufu, youthful love is really something cute, isn''t it?" Sighed Ninhursag with a calm smile. She herself had lost into even experiencing this type of feelings of love, growing alone and resentful of what had happened to her family. She was happy that her son was able to experience all these fuzzy feelings. Even without certainty if Sylphy would ever choose him as her husband or not, it was still the experience that was worth it, the driving emotions that made him happy and euphoric, even.


    "H-How can I tell that¡­?" Asked Zack while acting a bit zealous and embarrassed at the same time. He was currently walking with Ninhursag towards the vige near the carriage ridden by Sylphy''s parents. Sylphy was sitting between both of her parents so he didn''t had the chance to sit at her side for now. He and his mother were acting as some sort of guards, alerting the carriage if anything like bandits or a wild monster would emerge in the road.


    "Never mind~" Giggled Ninhursag. "Tell me, dear. How do you feel now?"


    "I-I¡­ I feel warm inside of my chest¡­ I kind of want to keep being at her side¡­ I don''t really mind if she doesn''t love me¡­ Being at her side is what makes¡­ it makes me very happy." Said Zack with a smile. "Ugh¡­ This is so embarrassing¡­" Zack quickly covered his face with his hands, as Ninhursag giggled at his side.


    "Oh my, you''ve gotten so open with mommytely¡­" Sheughed, acting more motherly over time.


    "C-Cut it off¡­" Sighed Zack, as he was being petted by Ninhursag. "But¡­ What should I make for her?"


    "Hm¡­ A ring, ne¡­ she already has earrings, I doubt you''ll want her to rece them¡­" Said Ninhursag.


    "A ring and maybe a bracelet too! The jewels of the crystal deer horns are beautiful¡­ I also want to make her a mantle with the fur, it will keep her warm in the cold night." Said Zack.


    "Wow, you really think about everything." Said Ninhursag.


    "I just want to help her and protect her¡­ Even if she''s so strong, she''s way too reckless sometimes¡­ I want to be at her side and be her shield, and take care of her back." Said Zack.


    "Hehe, you''re very dedicated, but don''t let that be an obsession, alright?" Sighed Ninhursag.


    "O-Okay¡­" Sighed Zack. "It''s not like I am going crazy or something¡­ I also look at other girls! Like¡­ the girls of the vige. There are some that always praise my muscles!"


    "Oooh~?" Asked Ninhursag. "Well, not like you''re interested in anybody but her."


    "Ugh¡­ Don''t tease me like this!" Said Zack, growing angrily and crossing his arms. He was like a little gremlin getting all angered about.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Meanwhile, Aquarina who was sitting over her mother''s shoulders while being carried by her looked around the vast grasnds, and then at Sylphy who wasughing and talking with her parents.


    "Guh¡­ Sylphy¡­" She muttered. "I-I''ll catch a big monster for you!"


    Aquarina''s words were overheard by her parents, as they seemed slightly worried about this growing rivalry she had with Zack.


    "Aquarina¡­ You''re really in love with Sylphy, aren''t you?" Asked her mother.


    "W-Wha¡­ What are you talking about, mama?!" Asked Aquarina, growing as red as a tomato.


    "It is quite obvious at this point." Said her father.


    "Eeeeh?! P-Papa?!"


    Aquarina resulted to be quite oblivious about the perception that other people had for her, especially her parents.


    -----

 Chapter 296 Understanding Parents

    -----


    Aquarina and her parents had gone off the carriage as well, working the same way Ninhursag and Zack, watching over the surroundings from therge carriage so nothing bad could happen. The two quickly noticed how their daughter was intensively looking at Sylphy being with her two parents and her uncle. She was happy with the three of them, but as she thought about what happened with Zack, she was growing more and more concerned that she might lose her or something. Once more, she was being overly childish, just as childish as her own age, as she was a child and not a grown adult, she was prone tomit many mistakes and misunderstand many things.


    It was part of being a parent to help guide their children through such misunderstandings and feelings that made her feel so conflicted with herself, which also created this rivalry against Zack. Therefore, her parents had to point it out because they had felt like it for a while. It was pretty obvious by this point that Aquarina was in love with Sylphy even though Sylphy was of her same gender. They would be lying if they said they didn''t found it slightly odd at first, but as they saw their daughter being more and more clingy with Sylphy, it became rather obvious at the end.


    "W-What are you talking about?" She cried, feeling embarrassed by finally having been found out.


    "Dear it was as obvious for a long time¡­ Years by now." Sighed her mother. "Calm down, we don''t find it bad. Loving someone of your same gender is not rare, even amongst our tribe."


    "Indeed. Don''t feel bad about it." Said her father. "We support you."


    "E-Ehh¡­ I-I think you''re misunderstanding, I only love her as my sister¡­ friend!" Said Aquarina.


    She was near her eight years of age and the concept of love was very simr to fairy tales for her, realistic romance and other sort of things were too far away from her scope, even more things regarding sexuality. Nheless, she still felt a romantic attraction and a need for her attention, warmth, and praises. Not even Aquarina herself hade into terms with her own feelings mostly due to her age.


    "Haha¡­ Okay, I am sorry." Said her mother. "We won''t bother you about it."


    "Y-Yeah, perhaps we stepped too far?" Sighed her father. "She''s too young still."


    "S-Shut up¡­" Said Aquarina timidly, raising her voice against her parents for the first time.


    "Geez dear, don''t get so embarrassed, it is fine." Said her mother. "You''re with your parents, you should trust us more than anything!"


    "Ugh! S-Shut up!" Cried Aquarina, growing as red as a tomato as she began to smack her mother''s head with her tiny arms. Of course, her mother was as resilient as a mountain so she didn''t felt any of her hits.


    "Ahahaha! Come on, don''t be like this! you shouldn''t be hitting your own mother, little girl!" Laughed Nepheline, finding her daughter embarrassment as adorable, and ending up teasing her a bit more.


    Shade quickly grabbed Aquarina''s hands and stopped her.


    "That''s enough, Aquarina¡­ Calm down." He said.


    "Muh¡­!" Aquarina crossed her arms and looked elsewhere,pletely angered at her father and mother.


    "She got really mad¡­" Sighed Shade.


    "Ah¡­ We¡­ maybe we overdid it there." Sighed Nepheline.


    They were young parents after all, they couldn''t be the perfect parents that didn''tmitted mistakes. Even though they were doing their best to make their girl happy andprehend her better, they ended making her feel very embarrassed after they said those things, and also angered, as Aquarina felt like her own sense of privacy such as her feelings she had been trying to keep a secret from everybody were suddenly revealed.


    "W-Well, the thing is, maybe you should take it easy, dear." Said Nepheline. "Trying topete with Zack will only lead to a worse rtionship with him. aren''t you two bing good friends at longst?" Sighed Nepheline as she looked at Aquarina.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I-I¡­ Zack is my friend¡­ I was just surprised he brought a big monster¡­ I also want to gift something to Sylphy¡­ I don''t see anything wrong with it!" Said Aquarina, adamant about not changing her decision.


    "Oh well¡­ There''s a nearby dungeon though, so I suppose we can go there for you to get the monster you want. We can help out in crafting something for her! How about it?" Asked her father.


    "Really papa?" Asked Aquarina happily.


    "Yeah." Said Shade with a gentle smile.


    "Okay!" Said Aquarina, smiling happily. Shade and Nepheline looked at one another as they sighed. It was impressive that their daughter only got happier when it involved making a gift for Sylph¡­ But that''s how she had always been.


    The two heroes smiled as they looked into the vast skies and the beautiful grasnds and forests surrounding the fiefdom they were moving into. They slightly recalled the past, the wars, and the battles, and slightly smiled as they realized how far they hade. With a daughter with them and their friends and children, they were slowly moving towards a better future, or so they hoped.


    But even in the peaceful and carefree-looking Fiefdom, the darkness of human society was being reflected in the back alleys and districts farther away from the eyes of themoners. Blood, pain, and hunger were a daily urrence, as people and even children fought and stole food to live another day.


    Near the streets where most of the people walked through, a little girl stood carrying a small wooden pot. Her face was as pale as porcin, and smooth, and she had long white hair like snow. Anybody would be surprised that such a beautiful girl wasn''t the daughter of a noble¡­ but she had something different than the many humans, few elves, and beast-kin walking across the streets. Two ck horns were growing at each side of her head¡­ She was certainly not part of "humanity". However, due to her human-likeplexion, many didn''t seem to notice until somebody finally approached.


    -----

 Chapter 297 The Demon Girl

    -----


    When somebody finally approached her to give her a small bronze coin, pitying a girl asking for money in the streets, they were greeted by a creepy smile, as her mouth, seemingly split from all the way up her forehead, showing sharp teeth, and four eyes adorning the sides of herrge and strange, monstrous mouth.


    "Thankyu shir!"


    The man''s face quickly changed from pitying the little girl intoplete horror. He had never seen somebody with such an ugly face on his entire life. The worst part was that her mouth was filled with sharp teeth that could easily tear apart flesh and bones, a beast that could threaten the life of anybody with just a bite of her strange mouth.


    And to make it worse, below her beautiful and shiny yellow-gold eyes there were two smaller ck eyes that at first nce would look like eyebrows, but were in fact a second pair of strange, monster-like eyes¡­


    "W-Wha¡­. What sort of monster¡­? G-Get away from me!"


    "Oh¡­ Ah! Tshe coin¡­"


    The man ended being scared away by the girl''s appearance, as he dropped the bronze coin into the floor. The coin rolled around the streets, as the girl followed it around and caught it with her tiny hand. Having grown used to the response from people about her appearance, the girl ignored the man for the most part and caught the coin, looking at it with her bright golden eyes.


    "Bronshe coin¡­"


    The little girl kept staring at the coin brilliance below the light of the sun for way too long, interrupting the people walking through the streets. Some quickly pointed out her horns, finding out she was some sort of demon or a beast-kin, and trying to force her out of the way.


    "A demon?"


    "What is a demon doing here?!"


    "Get off the road!"


    The girl quickly ran away, snapping out of her daze and trying to run into the back alley, as a man selling fruits and vegetables nearby grabbed a broom and used it to intimidate her.


    "Get away from here! Don''t get close from my ce, your ugly face scares off the people!"


    The man roared angrily and ruthless hit the girl with the broom over her head, the pain was severe, making her cry out.


    "Auuuh! Shorry¡­ Shorry!" She cried while running away, as her four eyes quickly began to cry out of pain. Her head began to bleed and her beautiful white hair was stained with scarlet red.


    The man looked at her running away and put the broom in ce, quickly calming down his customers about what had happened.


    "I was not aware there were demons crawling in this city¡­"


    "D-Does that demon appear frequently here?"


    "N-No! Please, calm down. She wanders around the streets but by hitting her with a broom she quickly runs away. Please don''t mind her! The order of knights had been tracking her down and those rted to her so don''t worry, please. The fruits and vegetables are freshly harvested this morning! F-For the bad time, I''ll give you a discount!" The man desperate to earn any money from the harvest of his family desperately tried to make his customers happy and to stick with him, he was desperate for money for his family, and had no time to pity a demon.


    Meanwhile, the little girl ran off through the streets, as her four eyes began to cry rivers. Her face was bleeding off severely, and she hid beneath the trash of the back alleys, gasping for air.


    "It hurtsh¡­"


    She touched her head but quickly felt the jolt of pain even more severe. She gritted her sharp teeth and then began to concentrate Mana into her hands, masterfully conjuring a tiny spark of white and yellow light, which reached her head. The wound that was bleeding off slowly closed off, as the pain, still there, became lesser.


    "Hahh¡­ Grandpa¡­ I miss you¡­"


    The girl looked into the bronze coin she got, as she quickly saved it inside a small pouch she kept inside her mouth. Due to her nature, she had an incredibly big mouth that had pouches like hamsters, where she stored things. She quickly took off a small leather bag and opened it, saving a tiny coin in there.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was mildly filled, as she had been saving money for years by now, doing all kinds of works, asking for money in the streets was something she only did in the mornings when there was a lot of people, as she usually worked at helping people carry stuff with her slightly abnormal strength. Of course, she often wore a mask in her face due to her hideous appearance, although she disliked the mask because it didn''t allowed her to breathe well.


    "Gulp¡­"


    The girl quickly swallowed the bag again, quickly walking through the streets. She was moving back to her "home" the ce she had been living for a long time now, the orphanage.


    "I hash to hurry¡­ big shis ish waiting for me¡­!" She said, running across the mostly empty streets, only for a group of men to suddenly stop her. They emerged from the alley to the left side and bumped on her. Without being able to see it in time, she ended falling over her butt.


    "Ouch¡­ Eh?" She slowly looked upwards, finding a trio of men way over their twenties, their faces¡­ she kind of knew them. They were rather famous around here for a single thing¡­ thievery.


    "Look who''s here¡­ The little demon girl again, huh?"


    "Why are you not wearing your mask, misfit?"


    "Are you not afraid you''ll scare people to death with that horrid face you got?"


    "A-Ahh¡­ T-This¡­"


    The girl began to tremble in fear. She had managed to escape these men many times due to her small and swift body, or because she was saved by her big sis¡­ but today there was nobody to save her, and behind her there were just walls.


    "What''s wrong? Are you out of words?"


    "Must be hard to speak with the mouth of yours¡­"


    "Yeah, now give us anything you''ve got, brat."


    -----

 Chapter 298 Agony

    -----


    The little demon was surrounded. She had just acquired her bronze coin and wanted to go back to the orphanage for now, but on her way stood three men. They were simr to her. Since they have memory that they had no parents. Perhaps they were once part of the same orphanage she attends to¡­ They were the same as her, and well, they still are. But instead of making money by their hard work, they had decided to take the easy way out of it and steal from the vulnerable.


    Of course, thievery is a crime punished with prison in this fiefdom, criminals often are put inside dungeons and then made into criminal ves, who have to work for nobles ormoners to pay for the debts they have. If the crime is too severe, however, they''re punished with death. Most of the time hanged in the middle of the streets, although such urrence is very rare, it often happens a couple of times through the year when bandits or thieves are caught and recognized has having done many crimes by arge group of people.


    But in the back alleys where people is not watching all the time, and where mostlymoners, afraid from getting involved in affairs that might negatively impact their lives don''t do anything to help others in the situation of the demon girl, nobody is going to save her. Thieves can pretty much do whatever they want, but even them know their limits. They''re talentless with magic but their physique is quite strong. Their targets are usually women, elderly, and children.


    This little girl had been their target for a while. They know she had been working hard every day to earn her money. But they didn''t pity her, in fact, they envied her. She had an horrid face that made people scared, yet somehow she had worked so hard to fit in society that she had even gotten jobs to carry things and help others for a few pennies¡­ they thought she didn''t deserved it, and constantly tried to rob her. She was swift, however, sometimes escaping in time or managing to see them from afar and taking other routes. But today she felt dizzy after being hit with a broom in the head, her Mana Sense abilities, innate to her race were dulled out, and she was incapable of sensing them in time.


    Now they finally had her, and their growing frustration against this little and horrid-looking girl to them was boiling hot. They wanted to rob her of all the things she had, jealous and envious of everything she had that they didn''t had. They had the heart of greedy and wicked thieves, society had shaped them in such a way, but when they had the choice to be different, they never took it. Although society itself could be med, it was also their fault for having chosen such a path¡­ Well, it wasn''t as if they even felt guilt. Their growingck of empathy made them even rob little children.


    "I-I don''t have anythwing¡­" She cried, her words could barelye out of he mouth. Her mouth wasn''t even made to speak human speech and she had been learning for years, but even now her voice came out weirdly due to the teeth getting in her way of the movement of her mouth.


    "We saw you save some bag of leather inside your mouth¡­."


    "You weird demons are disgusting like monsters¡­ to think you got pouches inside your mouth to save things¡­"


    "Come on now, give us everything, you little monster!"


    "I-I¡­ I worked harsh for it¡­" She cried. "I-Itsh mine¡­"


    The three young men looked at one another, their faces devoid of emotions. One of them quickly acted, kicking the girl face with his boots mercilessly¡­


    "Augh!"


    The girl cried in agony, rolling through the floor. Her face was bleeding, and one of her eyes was red shot while a few of her teeth were broken, falling off her mouth¡­ She cried with pain, as she tried to crawl away from the trio, her tiny arms and legs quickly stood up, only to be thrown down once more by the legs of another of them. A strong kick in her back threw her down once more, mercilessly, without regards of her small and delicate body.


    "Aaggh¡­! Sniff¡­ Shtop! Pleash!"


    The girl looked into the three men, as she didn''t found any humanity in their eyes. Their emotionless faces only looked despise, hatred, and jealously. They hated her even when she had done nothing against them, they despised her even when she never bothered anybody, and they wanted her to suffer, even though she had never made anybody suffer.


    This was human nature.


    "You little bitch, you think you can just say "no" to us when we are fucking assaulting you?"


    "You really got cocky because you got that fucking witch as a friend¡­"


    "Well, she''s not here to save your ass anymore. You''re alone¡­ And we''ll enjoy it."


    The girl''s eyes continued to cry as she saw the monstrous nature of people once more. The nature she had been desperately trying to not see as something that every human had inmon. She desperately asked for mercy, but they didn''t listen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Pleashe¡­ Merchy¡­"


    "Fuck off!"


    Another kick hit her in the head, crushing her down into the floor, several more of her teeth broke, as she felt such agony she had never felt before. Another kick reached her tiny left hand, so strong that it cracked her hand, her fingers dislocated as blood began oozing out of the wounds made by her broken bones piercing her flesh.


    "Aaaaaagghhh!"


    Their mercilessly crushed her tiny body, hitting her strongly, as if she were a creature, a monster. They pushed her around like trash, until they found she didn''t reacted anymore. Almost dead, they grabbed her and opened her mouth, grabbing her long tongue and pushing her upwards, making her vomit everything she was carrying.


    "Aghhh! Uugh¡­ Sniff¡­ Ahh¡­ B-Big sis¡­"


    The cries of agony of a little girl resonated through the alley, but nobody heard her.


    Or perhaps¡­ nobody wanted to save her.


    -----

 Chapter 299 Four S Rank Adventurers

    -----


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    Thanks to my father and mother''s authority, and also Aquarina''s parents who also have the same certificate cards my parents had, we easily got through the gates of the city, and we got in! The beautiful interior was just as I imagined, the floor was all paved, there were colorful houses everywhere, people wandering about attending the market and other areas. There seemed to be a blooming market with many specialized shops selling clothes, armor, weapons, food, and even pastries and freshly baked bread! Uwah, I want to go there¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was also an enormous assortment of street vendors, selling all sorts of goods. Weapons, armor, clothes, used stuff, fruits, vegetables, and also food stalls and carts selling skewered meat or sweets¡­ there was a lot of the good stuff.


    "Wow, there''s a lot of stuff in here! Isn''t this ce way bigger than the previous vige we visited? This is just a full blown city¡­" Said my uncle, smiling rather happily as he saw everything. "Doesn''t this inspires you to sing a little bit? Hahaha!"


    "Arafunn you''re not going away!" Said my mother. "You always had a terrible sense of direction in big cities, if we let you go you''ll wander about everywhere and its going to take us a while to catch you up!"


    "Eeeeeeh? But I wanna explore! Explore! Right, Sylphy?" Asked my uncle, as I couldn''t help but nod.


    "Yeah I wanna explore!" I said, raising my arms.


    "See? Let''s go!" Said my uncle, grabbing my hand and about to jump off the carriage. Only for a yellow-gold thread to grab his neck and stop him from moving.


    "Uakh!" My uncle cried a bit in surprise, looking back at my mother to find her controlling this magic thread.


    "Binding Thread¡­" She sighed. "I prepared this magic just for you, Arafunn¡­" Her look seemed menacing to the point even my uncle began to tremble in fear.


    "F-Faylen,e on¡­ C-Calm down, I was joking! I wasn''t actually going to jump¡­" He said while trying to avert his gaze from my mother, which grew more menacing as she got closer to him.


    "Oh yeah?" She asked.


    "Hahaha¡­ Come on, Faylen, calm down for now. We are getting closer to the Adventurer''s Guild." Said my father. Aquarina and her parents and Zack with Ninhursag were behind us inside the carriage where there were some goods that my father brought here as a pretext of being a merchant to sell off, even though we don''t really need to do that.


    "Oooh, so that''s the Adventurer Guild!" I said, looking into the big, three-floor building that took almost an entire square. People of all shapes and sizes were walking inside and outside of it, it was a beautiful building made of brown wood and decorated with many signs, it seems that merchants were allowed to put signs selling off their products and announcing them for some pay¡­ interesting.


    "Yes, there it is, the Adventurer Guild of this ce¡­ We''ll register you there alongside the other kids and Ninhursag." Said my father as he seemed to be rather excited. We swiftly moved inside as I saw Aquarina and Zack quite nervous as well. The moment we walked inside the building we found several people buzzing everywhere, it was very chaotic and even confusing. Everyone was tallpared to us, so it was even easier to get lost in here with our size.


    "S-So much people¡­ I have never seen so many people together in a single building¡­" Cried Aquarina.


    "Woah¡­" Said Zack.


    There were also people sitting aroundrge tables, celebrating something. Perhaps some people celebrated havingpleted a request and having filled their pockets with money or a sessful monster mitigation. Most of the ce reeked at alcohol and food, it seems that this was also an enormous tavern, although our parents quickly guided us to the second floor, which was were most people carrying items moved to, the receptionists of the guild were waiting us there. Often attending people and epting requests they had, or letting adventurers take requests as well.


    "Wee to the Adventurer Guild. May I see your Adventurer Card?" Asked a young brown-haired man with white skin and sharp green eyes.


    Our parents quickly showed off their Adventurer Cards, they had false names of course, and had used some illusion magic to look slightly like the pictures showing in the cards. When the receptionist saw the "S-Rank" golden stamp on it, he almost had a heart attack, especially because it was four at the same time.


    "T-That''s¡­ S¡­ S-RANK ADVENTURER?! A-AND FOUR!" He cried in surprise. Most of the people in our surroundings quickly stopped doing what they were doing, looking at the rmed receptionist. The words he said were quickly spread out everywhere. The man quickly took a device to check if the cards were authentic¡­ and they were, as the device glowed bright green.


    "I-It is an honor to see such legendary figures in this establishment!!!" Cried the man, lowering his head in reverence. S-Rank Adventurers were revered as legendary figures, no normal people could be an S-Rank Adventurer. Even A-Rank Adventurers were near impossible as well. This was because they did not only need insane amounts of strength but also the approval of whole nations and many nobles, even kings themselves. It was a title equal if not higher than nobility.


    People that were A-Rank and S-Rank had done incredible feats that nobody else could had done. They were incredible in the very sense of the word. They needed to be recognized as heroes by the kingdom''s nobles and even the governors, so it was something very big. They often were kept within kingdoms because nobles wanted to use their strength for themselves, although adventurers have carefree hearts and do as they please, so this is not often what happens.


    "Haha, don''t sweat over it. Can we have a meeting with the local guild master? We need to ask him for a tiny favor." Said my father carefreely.


    "S-Sure thing!!!" the receptionist ran out to call the guild master, and in a few more seconds he came gasping for air, leading us to the third floor, which had many offices, the biggest door there led to arge room where an old man was waiting for us, the Guild Master.


    -----

 Chapter 300 A Mysterious Voice

    -----


    The Guild Master was someone that looked way past his forties, if not fifties¡­ But he was somehow still in perfect condition and was buff! He looked so muscr I was surprised. However, his face was still covered in wrinkles and he had a long white beard made into braids simr to those of dwarf men I saw in the adventurer guild. His sharp golden eyes looked at our party as he analyzed all of us in silence.


    "Wee to the Adventurer Guild¡­ I am the Guild Master, Bostranof Vargaza. I am an half-dwarf if you''re wondering and¡­ My bear is funny looking, girl?" He asked to me, as he looked down on me. I was admiring his beard, it was very well taken care.


    "N-No¡­ It is pretty!" I said. "You''ve taken care of it, haven''t you?"


    "Oh¡­ Why yes! It seems you''ve got good eyes,d." He said with a smile. "A-Anyways, ahem! It is an honor to meet four S-Rank Adventurers. It has been around five years since we had another like you in here¡­ A receptionist just told me you wanted to meet me right away so I quickly brought you here. Is there something you require? I''ll do anything I can within my power to help you out."


    "Yeah, we want to make these children Adventurers." Said my mother. "Is that possible?"


    The Guild Master raised an eyebrow as he looked at all three of us¡­ His eyes then suddenly shone brightly with some sort of magic power, as his pupils shaped as magic circles. He was using some sort of magic or innate ability that allowed him to "see" through us with detail.


    "These children are¡­ incredibly strong for their age." He said. "I am pretty sure you''re well aware that it is against the rules to register people below the age of restriction, isn''t that right?"


    "Yes." Said my mother, sitting in front of the guild master. "We are also well aware that S-Rank Adventurers get many benefits."


    "Indeed. One of them is bending Guild Rules to your liking¡­ Haha." Sighed the man, he seemedpletely hopeless. He was trying to act intimidating but my mother''s gaze quickly forced him to look elsewhere.


    "The children are possibly D-Rank based solely in strength, and I would say that the red-haired girl had such an immense quantity of mana that I cannot even discern it. I would guess she could even reach as high as B-Rank based in that alone. If she has such arge amount of mana, I can''t imagine what sort of destructive spells she would be able to conjure¡­" He sighed. "By any chance, are these kids your children?"


    "Yep." Said my father. "This is Sylphy, our daughter. She''s a half-elf." He said, pointing to me. Then, Shade and Nepheline pointed out to Aquarina.


    "And this is our baby, Aquarina." Said Nepheline.


    "Mooom! Don''t call me "baby"! I am already grown up!" Said Aquarina.


    "She''s a bit grumpy today." Said Shade apologetically.


    "And this is my adoptive son, Zack." Said Ninhursag. "I-I am not registered as an Adventurer but I am a good friend of the four¡­"


    "She''s as strong as an S-Rank Adventurer, part of the rare Skin Changer tribe. She can transform into a fifty-meter big chimera and wreak havoc, so she probably deserves at least B-Rank Adventurer Card which should be doable for you without needing the approbation of nobles or any sovereign, right?" Asked my mother.


    "Y-Yes, a Skin Changer! This is my first time seeing one. Indeed, your mana capacity is overflowing too." Said the guild master. "M-May I see¡­ your magic?"


    "Sure¡­" Said Ninhursag, as she quickly shapeshifted into arge Gray Wolf.


    POOF!


    "Oooohhh! T-This is true polymorph magic! I had only seen two other Polymorph mages before, one of them was a Blue Mage capable of copying monster spells and skills¡­ And the other was a half-demon that could only morph into a demonic monster." Said the man. "Incredible¡­ can you take more shapes?" He asked excitedly.


    "Erm¡­ yeah." Said Ninhursag, as she began shapeshifting into an eagle, arge panther, a six-limbed lizard, and even arge crab! Wow, I didn''t saw that one. So that''s the pincer she got in her ne for!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So you''re really one¡­ amazing!" He said. Ninhursag felt a bit embarrassed by all the praises she was getting.


    "Anyways! Are you willing to or not?" Sighed my mother.


    "Oh right! Yeah, sure¡­ Let me¡­ do this and this."


    At the end, we took a small written test which was quite easy toplete, it asked about basic safety stuff. Zack got the worse qualification but it was just enough to qualify anyways. After that the man asked us to touch an orb that somehow calcted our totalbat power or something. For me it couldn''t be calcted and showed weird signs¡­ at the end he gave up on this and just gave us the cards after asking for a drop of our blood, Ninhursag included. We all ended as E-Rank Adventurers as my mother said it was better to start from scratch. The registration was quite easy and swift, and after that we quickly moved to a nearby butcherer for Zack''s hunted beast.


    We left the beast there for the butcherer to dismantle carefully. The man had praised him for how awesomely he managed to hunt down the beast, and I was honestly just as amazed as him. I continued praising Zack because he really deserved some praise, and he got quite embarrassed each time, which made it fun to tease him for. Aquarina was getting a bit grumpier, so I stopped after a little while¡­ She''s really jealous, isn''t she?


    After what seemed like an eternity, we finally got into doing some nice and fun stuff, and with everybody we explored therge streets of this city, buying all sorts of provisions for the Amazon people as well. And at the end, we went into a restaurant to eat some nice lunch, it was very filling and the food in here was truly wonderful!


    However, as we finished eating, I couldn''t help but think about something odd. I was hearing a strange¡­ sound? Perhaps because of my enhanced senses and because I was using the Enhanced Hearing Spell, but I felt as if someone was weeping nearby.


    -----

 Chapter 301 Finding A Little Girl

    -----


    While we were finishing eating, everybody seemed rather happy and full. But I couldn''t help but continue hearing someone weeping. I looked at my parents, then Aquarina, her parents, and then at Zack and Ninhursag but I didn''t found them saying or wondering anything in particr. They were all talking about the food and simply having a carefree conversation¡­ Was I the only one that could listen to the weeping of this child? It was a child¡­


    Probably a little girl, crying a lot. I looked around me desperately, feeling heartbroken by hearing the cry of a little child. In my previous life I had a little sister that I loved more than anything in my life. I always felt bad when I saw her crying, sometimes she would run off into the wild woods and get lost, and I had to develop my hearing enough to listen to her weeping and follow that sound until I could find her.


    This cry¡­ I feel like I should go look out for whoever is crying. I quickly stood out of the chair and walked outside the restaurant; my parents quickly began to ask me why I was walking away but I just ignored them. The two and everybody else quickly stood up to follow me from behind.


    "Sylphy! Where are you going out of the sudden?!" My mother ran behind me but I was rather far away by now. I was running, following the weeping sound of the child crying. It was calling for me, from the depths of my soul. I don''t know why¡­ I don''t know why I was the only one.


    I suddenly found some back alleys and walked around them, ignoring the trash and the terrible odor. Is this ce¡­ wheremoners live? No¡­ This is more than that, probably where all poverty gathers. It seems almost deste, but I can see various eyes creeping at me while the group led by my parents was tailing me from behind. I quickly moved to the left side, walking through the alleys, and then finding something behind arge pile of trash.


    When I saw her, it broke my heart into pieces. I couldn''t help but cover my mouth as I opened it wide in surprise, my eyebrows raising at the same time. Without thinking it twice I rushed towards her, finding a little girl in the streets. Her legs and arms were broken and distorted to the way they shouldn''t be, her little head was covered in blood, several patches of her head had missing hair, and she had tow horns, both broken, cracked, and left bleeding. She was barely breathing, two of her four eyes were crushed, she was barely hanging on life.


    She was a demon.


    "Hahh¡­ hahhh¡­" She was breathing heavily, she wasn''t even crying, nor weeping. She was dying in silence here, sorrowfully and alone. How could I hear her weep from afar if she wasn''t even crying physically? It felt as if I was able to hear her emotions from far away¡­ it was something I never thought I could have as an ability.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hang in there¡­ Please¡­ Don''t die!" I cried, as tears began to flow from my eyes, I quickly infused all the Mana I could muster as I called Naturia to aid me, she enhanced my mana and I conjured Verdant Healing Light and Enhanced Regeneration alongside Bone Reinforcement, Anti Bleeding, and Cleaning to clean all the blood over her body. I constantly infused all the magic I could, healing through her tiny body. Her bones were still cracked but her wounds quickly patched up, her face slowly gained a slight bit of her former appearance as it was swollen so much I couldn''t even see what she was.


    Who could had done this to her? Oh my god. Why? Why would anybody do this to a little girl like her? She wasn''t just bullied; she was brutally hit by many people at the same time. Who could be so horrendously ruthless to brutally crush a little girl to death? The mark of boots were all over her body and her clothes¡­


    Monsters.


    Whoever did this are damned monsters!


    The memories of my previous life rushed through my mind as I recalled how those bastard bandits did all these horrendous things to our vige. They were all monsters, and I trained for years to ughter them. Now that I have the power, I can kill them. I''ll kill them. I''ll kill these monsters that did something so terrible to a little and innocent child.


    Kill. I''ll kill-


    "Ngh¡­"


    My mind which was drowning in darkness suddenly was awoken by the sounds of the little girl, she seemed to be waking up. I gently held her in my arms. She was around my age but much smaller and lighter, like a feather. I looked at her eyes which had regenerated thankfully. She seemed so weak and sleepy. Poor child¡­


    "Don''t worry, everything is going to be alright now." I told her, caressing her hair.


    "Big¡­ big shis¡­" She muttered, in between her sleep, quickly falling unconscious again.


    Did she know somebody called big sis? Was this someone that could help her? Perhaps her family? I¡­ I have to calm down. I was¡­ thinking too many things. Somehow my mind was taken by a murderous intent I hadcked for a long while. I began to breathe calmly, as I looked at her and continued to heal her slowly.


    "Don''t worry¡­ It''s alright now¡­" I sighed.


    "Sylphy!!!" Cried my mother, running to my side as she finally caught up to me with everybody else with her. "Why did youe all the way here- Ah!"


    My mother looked at the little girl in my arms, her ability to discern damage was the best. Although I healed the most superficial wounds, she was still in a terrible state. My mother quickly realized she was still almost at the brink of death.


    "T-This girl¡­ She was calling for me, mom¡­ I had toe¡­ Please¡­ heal her!"


    "This girl¡­ she''s a demon?"


    -----

 Chapter 302 Mist

    -----


    My mother looked at the little demon girl as she was quite shocked by her state. She was surprised I was holding a demon in my arms. But I think that the name these people are given is just wrong. In my previous life, demons were beings of myths and folklore that represented all evil things and sins¡­ but this girl is just a girl with a slightly different appearance than us.


    "She''s not a demon!" I said.


    "Eh?"


    "I hate how these people are called after such a vile name that represents monsters that embody our sins and evilness¡­ I bet her tribe has a name of its own¡­ She''s just¡­ a lost girl, mistreated by the world." I sighed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "¡­Sylphy." My mother opened her eyes in surprise, raising her eyebrows, as she smiled gently. "You''re right, leave this to your mother now."


    My mother gently held the little child, as she suddenly began to emanate a bright, heavenly light that made the surroundings bloom with life. The trash nearby slowly began to dissipate as grass started growing around her. The aura she emanated was of pure life, as if she were a goddess.


    "That''s¡­ What''s going on now?" Asked my father in surprise.


    "Mom is healing her." I said.


    "Sylphy! W-Who is¡­ she?" Asked Aquarina, catching up to me and then asking about the girl being held by my mother.


    "I-I''ll exin itter¡­" I said.


    "Those broken horns¡­ Is she a demon?" Wondered Zack.


    "Yeah¡­ I guess." I sighed.


    FLAAAAASH!


    The bright light emanated by my mother epassed the little girl''s bodypletely, infusing her with the brilliance of life itself. Her bones started to make cracking sounds as they reattached with one another and merged back, regeneratingpletely. Her bleedingpletely stopped and she even regained vitality and stamina. Both of her horns regrew as well, bigger and sharper than before. And her entire body was cleansed alongside her bloodied clothes.


    When the little girl slowly opened her eyes, she found herself in the embrace of my mother, smiling gently at her. Her shiny emerald eyes met with the girl''s golden eyes, as the girl felt the warmth of mother''s magic, and feltforted, perhaps without realizing it, she hugged my mother with her tiny arms.


    "Big sish¡­" She said gently.


    "I am not your big sister¡­" Said my mother while caressing her hair, even the parts with hair missing had regrown. There was certainly nothing my mother couldn''t heal, it seemed.


    "No¡­? Ah¡­ Uwaaah!" The girl finally came back to her senses, realizing she had been in the arms of a stranger. "W-Who¡­ Wha¡­ where?" She wondered, looking around as she noticed there were all of us looking at her.


    "Are you alright now? Can you move?" I asked her, walking to her side as my mother gently put her down. The little girl stood with her feet as she looked at them with surprise, her little toes moving around as if she had never seen them move before.


    "W-Wow¡­ My wounds¡­ My legs and arms were¡­ they were¡­ Ah¡­ Uguh¡­ Sniff¡­ They beat me up¡­" She cried, as her four eyes started to cry out rivers, she covered her face with her tiny arms.


    "D-Don''t worry, it''s alright now¡­ Are you sure you''re okay now?" I asked.


    "Yesh¡­ T-Thank shyu¡­" She said. She seemed to have a hard time talking. "It was very painful¡­ But I feel better now¡­"


    "I am d¡­" I sighed. "W-What''s your name? From where you are?" I wondered.


    "I¡­ I am Misht¡­" She said. "I live in the orphanage¡­"


    "Misht?" I wondered. "You mean Mist?"


    She nodded.


    "It seems her name is Mist then¡­" Said my mother. "Dear, what happened to you? Did somebody bad beat you up to such a terrible state? They¡­ almost killed you."


    "T-They did¡­?" She asked. "M-my memory is fuzzy¡­ I¡­ Ugh¡­"


    The girl suddenly felt sleepy out of nowhere, almost falling into the floor, I barely managed to catch her in my arms. She seemed to be rather malnourished though, something my mother couldn''t really heal. She needed to quickly eat something with a lot of vitamins and proteins. She had been probably only eating bread if she lives in these conditions.


    "There, there¡­" I said, caressing her head. "Mother, we should bring her back to the tents, right? We can leave the Adventurer Requests forter I think."


    "Yeah, I think so too." Said my mother.


    "Alright then, let''s go¡­" Said my father.


    We all quickly decided to go back to the tents set up around the woods near the fiefdom where nobody could annoy us. In there, we left Mist resting over my bed, covered in nkets because she got very cold out of the sudden. Her face was quite particr, although she looked almost like a human girl, her mouth could expand, and went all the way up to her forehead. It was most of the time closed while she talked, but it seems it could open up wide, she also had a lot of sharp teeth. Instead of eyebrows she had smaller ck eyes over her normal-looking eyes and¡­ that''s about it.


    "I''ve never seen such a demon tribe like this before, they look a lot like humans except the obvious features¡­" Said Arafunn. "Are there more demons living in this vige? I had no idea¡­ Could these be refugees from the invaders of the war? But how could they bring children?"


    "Hm¡­ Well, it has been many years since the war ended, this girl obviously looks way too young to have seen the war. She''s most likely the daughter of surviving demons¡­" Said my mother.


    "A daughter of the survivors from the war¡­ Could there be more like those in the orphanage she talked about?" Wondered my father.


    "Perhaps¡­" Said Shade. "Maybe we should go check it out¡­ I feel¡­ obligated to help these children if possible. After all, they ended stranded in a continent unweing of them all because of our fault¡­"


    "Hm¡­ You''re right." Sighed Nepheline.


    It was decided that after Mist woke up and had a big meal to recover stamina, we would move back to the vige with her, hopefully finding out where her orphanage is so we can bring them some help.


    -----

 Chapter 303 Faylens Past Traumas

    -----


    "She''s not a demon! I hate how these people are called after such a vile name that represents monsters that embody our sins and evilness¡­ I bet her tribe has a name of its own¡­ She''s just¡­ a lost girl, mistreated by the world¡­"


    Sylphy''s voice resonated through Faylen''s mind, whispering constantly the words she had said to her mother. It was already very surprising that a girl at the age of 8 had such a grasp in the meaning of words, and even more in the true meaning of the word "Demon".


    This¡­ for the first time in hundreds of years, made Faylen think. What was a Demon? Could the name that everybody referred to the people that originated from the Demon Continent be wrong? What was the true definition of this word, and why did it¡­ hurt Sylph so much even though she wasn''t a Demon herself?


    Why¡­ do they call these people as Demons, when the only different they have between one another are appearances, but everything else is¡­ so simr? Despite the myths saying that both humanity and demonkind are different¡­ somehow, both live simrly, love their families, and have emotions and personalities.


    Is the life of a demon really so low in value, even below that of a human or an elf? What makes the difference? Is appearance everything that makes a demon one? What else¡­ could one identify a demon as? Was this little child, mistreated and beaten to almost death¡­ a vile creature deserving of the name of a "Demon"?


    "Of course not¡­" Sighed Faylen, waving her head. She smoked a bit from her pipe, as she sighed while looking into the starry night sky. There was a bright full moon glowing atop the sky, shining beautifully with silver light.


    Her memories quickly recalled her past as she remembered how beaten down the little girl was¡­ Such horrendous and dark memories resurfacing through her mind once more¡­


    A darkndscape, with the sky covered in ck clouds, as lightning was falling from the skies and an intense downpour was covering the entire battlefield, washing away the blood, the corpses, and the souls of the fallen¡­ before her magic.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She stood in silence atop a cliff, as she was being praised by arge group of human soldiers for the destruction she had brought to these people¡­ hundreds- no, thousands dead in just seconds. How frail was life before the ultimate magic she had learned over the many years of her life¡­


    "Excellent work, Lady Faylen!"


    "You have surpassed our expectations, Saint."


    "Incredible, with this, we''ll be able to charge straight towards the Demon King''sst stronghold¡­ We are close to end this war!"


    "Demons¡­ you''re nothing but ants before the might of the heroes! Hahahaha!"


    Faylen remained in silence, filled with contempt. She was trying to keep herself calm for what she had done, thinking that the goals justify the means¡­ That this had to be done so they could continue moving¡­ After many of her belovedpanions died by the hands of the Demons, this was the least she could do to help humanity keep going and finally end this war.


    But she couldn''t contain her emotions. No matter how old she grew, she was still within her heart, a woman with emotions. She looked down into the charred corpses, fried alive by her lightning, countless of lives lost, who all were trying to protect their territory, their lives, and their people from the humans invading it.


    "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­"


    Faylen began to breathe heavily, as she gritted her teeth. The more she looked into these corpses, the more her heart felt like it was about to burst in sorrow. Regret began to eat away her entire being, as her entire face darkened, disgust filling her throat as she was barely containing herself from vomiting out of the disgust of the scene, while all those behind herughed¡­ as if this was something beautiful and funny.


    "What¡­ what have I done?"


    Faylen fell to her knees, every time she saw the demons corpses, she felt a stake hitting her heart. Each stake was more painful than the other, a wave of agony was washing over her entire body. Tears quickly began to flow like rivers from her bright emerald eyes. She not only noticed adults, but there were children¡­ many children. Demons had lost most of their troops by now, and the children, teenagers, had begun to join their ranks in hopes to protect their families, their mothers, their grandparents, and anyone they loved.


    And she¡­ she took away their lives in a single second.


    "No¡­ T-This¡­ What¡­ Why did I did this? Was I blinded by the rage and sorrow of losing myrades?!" She cried, hitting the ground. "I¡­ I didn''t learned magic to kill others¡­ I didn''t learned magic to do this¡­ I¡­. I just wanted to heal people¡­"


    Faylen constantly felt the same emotions she felt back then, as she fell to her knees suddenly. The memories of such traumas were eating away her sanity, as she began to burst into tears. She felt horrible, as if she were a monster¡­ as if she were the real demon, and she remembered her daughter''s words.


    "I hate how these people are called after such a vile name that represents monsters that embody our sins and evilness!"


    She realized she was perhaps the most worthy of such a name¡­


    "I am the true demon here¡­ Sylphy¡­ I''ve always have been a demon¡­"


    "Faylen!"


    However, the warm voice of the one that kept her sane came running behind her. In a split of a second, a hug caught her from falling even deeper into her traumas. The warmth of his body quickly spread through her cold and freezing skin, calming her down.


    "Don''t cry¡­ I know how you feel¡­ Please¡­ That was long ago! I know that demon girl might¡­ awake old memories but¡­ You''re not alone¡­ I am here for you¡­"


    "An¡­"


    Faylen hugged her husband, resting her face over his chest, and crying silently.


    -----

 Chapter 304 A Strong And Reliable Husband

    -----


    "An¡­ How do you know I¡­?" Asked Faylen, as her tears were being cleansed by An''s hands.


    "Isn''t it obvious? You''ve been all strange since we rescued that little girl." Sighed An. "I guessed something was happening to my wife the moment I noticed you were walking away from the tent to stay alone¡­"


    An gently kissed Faylen''s forehead as he continued hugging her tightly. He had felt simrly to her many times, to the point of also crying alone¡­ But unlike her, he continued moving forward while carrying such sins, he felt regret and sorrow, but perhaps his heart was stronger, capable of bearing such things.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But Faylen, despite her age and experience, had a weak heart. Since she was a little girl that she had always been gentle-hearted, nice, and very sensitive and empathic with everybody. One of the big reasons that made her into the woman she is today was because she wanted to heal everybody, especially those incapable of affording expensive treatment in her Kingdom.


    "You know me well¡­" Sighed Faylen. After she rested and cried all she had to cry, the two sat next to one another and shared a warm herb tea that An brought.


    "Better now?" He asked.


    "Yes¡­ I am okay now¡­ Sorry, I guess I had a little breakdown there¡­ It''s just that¡­" Muttered Faylen, afraid of saying what she had in mind.


    "Its because of what little Sylphy said?" Asked An.


    "Yeah¡­ She left me thinking too much. I ended recalling the past and¡­ That time¡­ when I¡­ I¡­" Muttered Faylen, afraid to recall more. "That time I did all those horrendous things¡­ I¡­ She''s right¡­ I am a demon, right? These innocent people are not really deserving of carrying such a terrible name¡­ The one most worthy of such a name is me¡­"


    "Faylen¡­ Don''t say such things." Said An. "You''re not a demon¡­ You''re the sweetest woman I''ve ever meet in my entire life."


    "An¡­" Sighed Faylen. "But I''ve killed so many¡­"


    "And so I have¡­" Said An. "I¡­ also regret what I''ve done countless times over. But drowning in our own sorrow¡­ It won''t lead us anywhere."


    "It is hard¡­" Sighed Faylen. "I wish¡­ I had the brave heart you have. I wish it was so easy for me¡­"


    "It is not easy for me either, Faylen." Said An. "I bear with the pain every day. Every time I wake up, every time I eat, every time I look into the sky and breath¡­ Every time I sleep¡­ In my dreams and when I wake up again¡­ These lingering memories, these traumas never disappear from my mind, they''re ever-present."


    "T-Then how¡­ How can you¡­?" Asked Faylen.


    "How can I cope with it?" Asked An. "Because you''re here with me¡­ Because I got my little Sylphy too¡­ The spirits¡­ our friends¡­ everyone."


    "Ah¡­" Faylen gasped.


    She had forgotten the most important and crucial things in her life, all her family here¡­ Perhaps because she had such a long life, that these years she had spent with all of them had been littlepared to her long life, her own mentality had a hard time putting them inside of her mind as much as her traumas.


    It was a problem she had suffered for a long time now, and even Sylph had noticed how her mother sometimes forgets she has a family that loves her, and drowns herself in sorrow and regret, thinking she''s alone. Maybe¡­ she doesn''t recall them because her own self-esteem is so low she can''t even put into her mind those that love her, because she doesn''t even love herself.


    "It''s true¡­ I am sorry¡­ I often¡­ don''t take such things into consideration¡­ I don''t know why.. I am¡­ I am such a cold-hearted person¡­ I am really the worst." She cried.


    "Come on now¡­ Don''t say that." Sighed An. "You''re the most precious thing in my life."


    "A-An¡­"


    "You''re my greatest treasure¡­ well, Sylphy is here too, but you''re still¡­ well, I hate topare you two but¡­ you''re two equally loved." Said An. "You have to also remember her, Sylphy¡­ She might had said something that was shocking, but she never said it to offend you. You know how she is, right? Sylphy is an angel, she loves everybody! If you want to, we can talk with her tomorrow and ask her to apologize for the misunderstanding. I am sure she''ll do and even feel regret, she''ll hug you and might even cry if she knows she made you cry for saying such things."


    "I-I¡­ No, there''s no need to bother her like that." Said Faylen. "You''re right, she''s a love. I¡­ I was being dummy. Maybe my age is getting the best of me. I need to meditate some more to calm my emotions¡­ Perhaps I am growing senile¡­"


    "Senile? But isn''t your father thousands of years old? You''re still in the bloom of your youth, Faylen. You''re a beautiful young maiden." Said An. "My princess."


    "P-Princess?! G-Geez¡­ I am so old and you call me princess!" Sighed Faylen, getting all embarrassed and blushing.


    "You''ve always been." Said An. He approached her cheek and kissed her. "I love you."


    "Sigh¡­ I love you too." Said Faylen, hugging him back and kissing him in the lips. "Sorry for worrying you, I am alright now¡­ I''ve realized that¡­ there are things in here that I should keep close to my heart. Despite the regrets and everything I have¡­ I have a life now that I must keep on living, people I love I must protect¡­ I will do my best, okay? So¡­ you don''t have to worry so much for me."


    "It''s no problem for me to worry for my most beloved maiden." Said An. "I will always be at your side no matter what, no matter the time, or the age¡­ no matter the era¡­ I''ll remain at your side protecting you, okay? I''ll never leave you alone, never."


    "S-Stop talking such embarrassing things!" Said Faylen while crossing her arms. "L-Let''s go back to bed¡­"


    "Alright¡­ Let''s go." An quickly carried his wife with his arms like a princess.


    "D-Don''t carry me like this! Y-You idiot!" Cried Faylen, growing even redder like a tomato.


    -----

 Chapter 305 The Lazy Elf Bard And The Righteous Vigilante

    -----


    A handsome elf saw Faylen and her husband walk back to their tent below a nearby tree, as he smiled faintly.


    "It seems that things went well. An has a thing with words¡­ Little Faylen had always been such a sensitive girl¡­ I am d he found a strong man that can keep her happy. I don''t think there is¡­ anybody more deserving of taking care of her. I wonder if her father¡­ my brother, would be okay with this." Arafunn wondered, as he covered his face with a hat and decided to sleep below the stars, as he liked to do. The night was rather warm in these regions, so there wouldn''t be any problems.


    "Hahh~ Oh well, things are alright for now¡­" He sighed. "Thought that little girl¡­ The demon¡­ Hm, she got a lot of secrets¡­ Well, we''ll find out moreter- Ah, Melodia, don''t go around without my permission! Come back this instant." Arafunn suddenly ordered an invisible entity, as the spirit in the shape of a little fairy emerged before him. She had long white hair and bright green eyes with butterfly-like wings.


    "But master! We need to go see the other children! What if there are more demon children that need our help?" She sighed, pouting while crossing her arms.


    "Dear, I''ve told you that sometimes you need to take it easy. The little girl is sleeping right now¡­ Come on, we''ll do some more investigation tomorrow." Said Arafunn.


    "But¡­ haven''t you noticed?" She sighed. "This entire town¡­ it emanates a lot of Malice, like I''ve never felt before¡­ I am afraid, master¡­ T-The children might be being threatened¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ You''re such a worrywart." Sighed Arafunn. "Come on,e to papa."


    "Geez! Master you''re a dummy!" Said Melodia. "The Malice¡­ what is going on in there?!"


    "Hmm¡­" Arafunn looked into the town carefreely. He immediately noticed through his special magical eyes that there was indeed arge ck cloud. It was mostly invisible to the eyes of everybody that didn''t possessed Magic Eyes, a special ability that only a few Elves are born with. It allowed them to see energies, essences, spirits, and souls that others couldn''t detect.


    "There is a big ck cloud of Malice, you''re right¡­ But who is doing something so bad it is festering such an incrediblyrge amount of Negative Emotions¡­? Is there a witch in here or something?" Wondered Arafunn. "There''s indeed something fishy about this!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "See? See? We have to go!" Said Melodia.


    "Not yet¡­" Said Arafunn. "I first need my beauty sleep. Do you want this handsome man to have bags below his eyes or something, dear?"


    "W-Why do you care about something like this?!" Cried the fairy.


    "Unsummon Spirit¡­" Sighed Arafunn, unsummoning Melodia and leaving her inside his Soul Scape.


    "Master! T-This is unforgivable! You''ll have to pay with tons of sweets if you want me to forgive you after this!" Said Melodia, crossing her arms. Arafunn''s other spirits looked at her with surprise. She was the most noisy of all his spirits.


    "Hm¡­ I can feel a lot of resentment in this town¡­ Just what does the nobility of this ce hides?" He wondered. "I am so tired though¡­ Let''s do some investigation tomorrow¡­ I''ve never been an innate hero like An or Shade, and I am quitezy so whatever¡­" Arafunn sighed, gettingfortable over the grass and putting his hat over his face.


    However, the figure of Shade emerged within the shadows at his side.


    "Arafunn, there''s something weird in this town, can you feel the darkness?" He asked.


    "UUUGH! I am trying to sleep, for Yggdrasil''s sake!" Arafunn sat down and looked at Shade''s serious poker face. "What do you want?"


    "Why are you so pissed?" Asked Shade. "Faylen sadlycks Magic Eyes, but you do have them, you can see Malice, right? Is there any?"


    "Sigh¡­" Arafunn sighed. amongst all the heroes, Shade was the most heroic and stubborn of them all. He was so righteous he acts as a vignte through the night, catching thieves, bandits, and other things in any town he gets close to.


    Thest town they visited was wiped out of a drug-selling organization without anybody realizing other than Nepheline and Arafunn¡­ It was all Shade who did it. He''s always like this, and it really annoys the carefree and slightly selfish elf.


    "Okay but if I tell you can you let me sleep?" He asked.


    "Yes." Said Shade.


    "Alright¡­ Indeed, there''s a big cloud of darkness over the town! Happy now? Let me sleep for now." Sighed Arafunn, resting over the grass.


    "Hm¡­ Malice¡­ I will go take a look for now." Said Shade, disappearing just as he appeared, meddling with shadows.


    Arafunn sighed, Shade was not someone he liked that much, but he was still a friend which he shared many hardships.


    "And there he goes¡­ Amongst all of us, he''s probably the most tormented by our past. He feels like he has to do something for others or he can''t even sleep well at night¡­" Sighed Arafunn.


    Meanwhile, within the Dungeon close to the town, a girl with long blue hair and sharp red eyes was walking through the second floor, walking upstairs towards the first floor. She carried arge leather sack filled with bloodied corpses of monsters she had hunted. Her entire body was shrouded in wounds and blood, but despite that, she seemed mostly fine, although exhausted.


    However, she seemed to not be older than 14, for such a young girl to be alone inside the dangerous dungeon¡­ it was unheard of.


    "Hahh¡­ I hunted a bunch of Horned Wolves and Goblins¡­" She sighed. "This should be enough to feed us for the next week¡­ Hahh¡­ I want to see Mist and everybody already."


    She carried the sack while walking upstairs, reaching the outside of the dungeon.


    And she was greeted by a group of people that were waiting for her¡­


    "There she is¡­"


    "Hoh, is that heavy? Let us carry it for you, dear."


    "Haha¡­ She''s really a monster for hunting so much¡­"


    "But I bet she''s tired to death now¡­"


    "Yeah, just like boss said, shees to hunt at night!"


    The girl''s sharp red eyes red at the men expressionlessly.


    "Again with you scum?"


    -----

 Chapter 306 The Merciless Demon Girl

    -----


    Her sharp red eyes red at the men in front of her. She had sharpened herself through many experiences in battle, despite her youthful appearance, she was older than she looked like due to the blood flowing through her veins. She quickly analyzed the situation, dropping the sack of monster corpses in the floor to get ready for battle. She had no staff or wands despite being adept at magic. She only had her fists and legs to fight¡­ oh, and a strong bite.


    She analyzed the seven men in front of her, they were not here when she came to the dungeon three hours ago. They had most likely stealthily chased her around and have been patiently waiting for her to walk outside the dungeon to take her down. She didn''t knew them, but they spoke about a "boss". She immediately figured it might be one of the many thugs living in the red-light district that wants her dead. After all she was the only person getting in the way of them getting rid of that small orphanage sheltering mostly demon children.


    This town only had protection for the nobles,moners and those below could never count on any soldiers or guards for any type of help, everyone was on their own in here. And no matter how much she could scream, nobody woulde to save her¡­ but she had taken down several monsters alone. What was so different from these monsters and this scum?


    Well, the monsters were stronger.


    "If you don''t want me to break your necks move aside, I am pissed today."


    "Hoh, she''s a bold bitch!"


    "We are going to break you good¡­"


    "We''ll you our whore, you won''t even talk back like that ever again!"


    The girl had heard such words countless times through her life already. Thugs loved to threaten young girls about doing terrible things to them, even more terrible than just killing them. She emotionlessly red at them and raised an eyebrow.


    "From where do youe from? Who''s your boss?" She wondered, slowly walking straight towards them.


    "Oh, she''sing to us?"


    "She''s really confident in her own strength¡­"


    "But no matter how much I look she''s just a tiny girl."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Our boss? Well, you will see himter when we make you into an obedient bitch."


    As they stubbornly continued talking nonsense, the girl began to lose her patience.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How strong do you think you are, big man?" She asked, looking at the man in front of her, the one that was talking the most about making her "a bitch".


    "Enough to beat a shitty brat like you senselessly! You''re already all out of mana, aren''t you? Without magic you aren''t nothing but a doll!" Laughed the man, stretching his arms and attempting to grab her. However, she moved faster and directly towards him. Her leg moved upward, hitting straight in the middle between both of his legs. A cracking sound, as if nuts were being shattered resonated through the small alley surrounding the dungeon entrance.


    Crack!


    "GRYYYAAAAAH!"


    The man began to scream oud loud, as the girl jumped at a fast speed, twisting her body, and kicking him in the face strongly, his face was quickly disfigured horrendously, as he fists hit his face several times over, breaking his nose and leaving his eyes bloodied and swollen.


    "Uuuaagggh¡­!"


    BAAM!


    He fell into the floor, unconscious¡­ and barely alive.


    The girl shook off the blood from her hands, as she looked back at the other six men.


    "Who''s next? I don''t have all the night for you losers."


    "Y-You damn brat!!!"


    The six men left ran straight towards her. Some of them were able to use magic as well, mostly low-tier magic that enhanced their physical strength, covered their skin in ayer of stone, or let them unleash fireballs. They were not the average thugs but had some magic power to them.


    But nothing she couldn''t beat senseless without her sheer physical strength¡­ and a tail.


    She evaded three fireballsing her way by kneeling in the floor, just before two men with swords rushed to her side, about to stab her. Her eyes glowed bright red in that moment, as her tail emerged out of her torso, as it was wrapped around of it. it was a long, ck-colored whip-like tail, with a sharp de-like end.


    SLASH! SLASH!


    She intercepted both swords and then swept the two men with the de-like growth from the tip of her tail, shing their torsos and making them bleed intensively, dropping in the floor.


    "Uuaggh!"


    "Aaggh!"


    "I forgot to tell you, my tail has venom on it." She said with a smile, her sharp teeth were shown, making the little and inconspicuous girl look even more menacing, it was a terrifying contrast with her beauty.


    "Stone Bullet!!!" One of the men that had been preparing an incantation for a few seconds unleashed a barrage of dozens of stone bullets from a magic circle he conjured, each stone could easily crumble when hitting a wall, but he fired them at such a speed that they could still leave a painful wound in someone''s body if they were to hit them.


    "Don''t throw dirt at me, I am already nasty enough after the dungeon¡­" She sighed, as she moved her tail incredibly swiftly, intercepting each stone bullet and slicing it in half, all while her hands intercepted the other stones without problems, her reflexes and strength were top notch.


    "W-Wha¡­?!" The mage muttered in shock, as the girl pounced towards him, ignoring the other guys trying to attack her. She moved her tail swiftly and pierced the man''s neck with it.


    "G-Gah¡­!"


    "Good night."


    With a loud thud, the man fell into the floor, struggling to breathe as the venom seeping from her tail began to quickly paralyze his nerves, a direct infusion through the neck was lethal, and she knew how to use her strengths better.


    "A-A human with a tail?!"


    "She''s clearly not a human, you idiot!"


    "So it was true¡­ the rumors of the blue haired witch being a half-demon¡­ they were true! Y-You damn kid¡­!"


    "Sigh¡­ Now that you know my secret, I can''t possibly leave you alive." She sighed.


    -----

 Chapter 307 The Demon Orphanage

    -----


    Shade ran across the rooftops of the vige, jumping without making a single sound, as if he weren''t there to begin with. His aquamarine eyes looked across the night sky, attempting to find the origin of this much Malice, but wherever he saw, there was small tidbits of darkness he could feel flowing upwards¡­ it wasn''t just an area concentrating it, everywhere had some of it.


    However, he could easily tell that such Malice was umting a lot from within the district of nobles, where most of their houses were. Whatever was happening in there, it wasn''t something normal¡­ Shade, however, decided to limit himself to the area of the red light district, and out of curiosity, wandered around the dungeon, which was being guarded by guards and soldiers around the area of it, but there were many unguarded sides to it, and it seems that soldiers feared standing next to the entrance, so they were quite far away from it.


    In there, he found¡­ seven bodies of men in the floor, and blood sttered all over the entrance of the dungeon as well. His eyes opened wide in surprise, as he jumped down like a ninja, reaching the floor without making a sound and looking at the corpses of the men.


    "A monster attack?" Was the first thing he thought, as he saw piercing, shing, and biting marks all over the men bodies, as if a wild beast had massacred them. There was even a man with half his face bitten off horrendously. However, most of them died not out of bleeding or wounds, but venom. "Venom¡­ was a monster capable of doing this to seven men there? They all look capable of beating at least E Rank monsters, or even a D Rank Monster together¡­ Howe they died here so terribly?"


    Shade quickly decided to use some magic before even giving away his presence here by asking the soldiers far away, who seemedpletely unaware of what had happened here. The bodies were still warm as well, which meant they just died.


    "Shadows of the dead, speak to me and rise once more¡­ Shadow Persona."


    FLAAASH!


    Shade quickly conjured an easy yet high-tier Shadow, Darkness, and Death Attribute spell, as darkness flowed out of his hands like rivers, reaching all seven bodies and then absorbing whatever lingering life they had, alongside emotions and memories. The shadows then raised from each body; these were Shadow Personas.


    They were entities made of shadows that possessed lingering emotions and memories of the dead, they were not actually their souls, but whatever remained of their bodies after death. This spell often only worked on fresh corpses.


    "Ooohhh¡­"


    "It hurts¡­"


    "That kid¡­ she was a demon! A demon!"


    "It hurts¡­ all over¡­"


    "I am paralyzed¡­ it is cold¡­"


    "It is very cold¡­ help! HELP!"


    Shade remained in silence as he heard the wailing sounds of the lingering emotions of the Shadow Personas of these people. He quickly touched them without even engaging in a conversation with them, and quickly saw through their memories.


    He could only see fragments, but each fragment of memories contained important info. In an instant, Shade learned that these were thugs that came to capture a girl simply named the "Blue Haired Witch", that was a protector of the orphanage in the red light district, that harbored mostly demon children.


    "Demon children¡­" Said Shade, quickly looking into the distance.


    He realized the girl had fought them to defend herself, but¡­ she overdid it a lot. She was incredibly strong even without her Mana to back her up, and she crushed them all with ease¡­ Shade couldn''t help but think they deserved it though, they were terrible people that had done horrendous things. As a vignte, he could see himself killing them as well.


    "But¡­ She was a monster." He thought, he saw her fight through their memories, her movements, her sadistic smile, and how she saw everyone with disgust as she crushed them¡­ Alongside that, she had a venomous tail that infused paralyzing venom into wounds, paralyzing her targets and easily killing them by stopping their hearts.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "She''s¡­ a half demon?" Wondered Shade. "This tail is from the Venom Tails Tribe, a tribe of demon warriors that had joined the Demon King''s army in the war¡­ They were strong and their venom put down thousands¡­ She must be a hybrid, a child between one of them and a human. But her way of fighting and her strength¡­ Is she ustomed to kill people?"


    As Shade saw that smile in her face, he couldn''t help but feel pity. This girl¡­ she was shaped like this by this unforgiving world. Perhaps she was once a lovely and innocent girl, but the world that didn''t epted her, discriminated her, and mistreated her¡­ it forced her to be the monster she was now.


    Shade, who was always thinking about the consequences of his actions in the war, couldn''t help but rte to the girl and think that she was¡­ quite simr to him, and that perhaps she was a victim of the actions he had done in the war. He had wished many times to go back and change how he did things, to do something different¡­ However, Shade wasn''t a man that cried out loud, he contained all his sorrow and regret within his heart and remained in silence.


    He sighed and jumped into the rooftops once more chasing down the trails left by the girl. She had a strong Malice emanating from her, perhaps due to her dark mind and her nature¡­ he followed such trails of dark fog, suddenly reaching the orphanage.


    "See-through Sight."


    FLASH!


    His eyes suddenly shone bright blue, as he gained the ability to see through buildings, a special spell that he learned long ago to spy even better at targets. He quickly saw the girl, she was unpacking several monster carcasses inside the storage, and taking out a knife, slowly butchering them.


    "Celeste, what are you doing? You should go to sleep now¡­ It iste, and you''re all covered in blood." A beautiful girl with red skin and blonde hair wearing nun clothes approached her.


    -----

 Chapter 308 Celeste And Mary

    -----


    The girl, named Celeste, was being reprimanded by a woman with red skin wearing ck and white nun robes. She was obviously a demon, as Shade immediately recognized her as a Red Demon, or Oni for short. They were mighty warriors stronger physically than even Amazon. They took arge part in the war, and many of them were the demon king''s soldiers and close retainers.


    They were a tribe of demons that prided themselves in their physical strength. However this woman was¡­ incredibly different than how Shade remember those valiant warriors that sought challenges and exhrating battles. Back then in the Demon King army, there were many demons of this tribe.


    She had a very passive expression in her face, and she had arge scar across her nose, such a scar went through her left eye, which wasn''t orange red like the other, but gray, probably having lost its vision. Also, Shade was very sure that both males and females of the Red Demon Tribe had enormous and sharp horns that grew out of their heads, which they used as weapons to pierce foes by charging at them like bulls.


    However, she had none. They were¡­ horribly cut. And that was not all, Red Demons also had long and strong tails which they used as a fifth limb to fight and smack foes, but she alsocked a tail. Her entire body was covered in scars, even her hands looked as if they were disfigured after having been burned through searing and unforgiving mes.


    Was she a survivor from the war if she was so filled with scars to this point? What could she had gone through for such a thing to happen to her? And to boot, she was wearing nun clothes, meaning that she was part of the church that protected the orphanage¡­ Shade had never seen a pure demon being a nun, especially because to be a nun, a woman had to swear allegiance to the Gods that protected humanity, and that would be a terrible sin worth death for any demons, who prayed to their own Evil Gods, or the Ancient Demon King, the first to have ever existed, which was a religious figure to them.


    Celeste heard the words of the girl, as she looked back at the red-skinned demon girl.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Mary, where''s Mist? I didn''t see her."


    "Mist¡­"


    Celeste quickly stood up, without leaving aside the knife covered in monster blood. Mary looked at the knife, scared, she fell to the floor and crawled away in fear.


    "N-No! Please!" She screamed as if she was panicking. Celeste quickly realized she had scared her friend, and dropped the knife in the floor, running towards Mary.


    "Mary, I''m sorry! I-I didn''t mean to scare you¡­" She said, infusing a bit of light into her body. Mary slowly calmed herself, breathing softly and looking back at Celeste.


    "Hahh¡­ S-Sorry¡­ When I see¡­ things with blood I¡­" Muttered Mary, her face darkened as she recalled a terrible past.


    "Don''t worry¡­ Sorry for that, I forgot¡­ I-I will go take a bath afterwards but¡­ where''s Mist?" Asked Celeste.


    "Mist is¡­ She hasn''te back yet¡­ I thought she was with you like always, Celeste!" Said Mary, as her hands began to tremble. Celeste''s eyes opened wide; something was wrong. Mist was missing! And it was already sote and she hasn''te back either¡­


    "No¡­ She didn''t came to visit me in the dungeon like she always does, she told me in the morning that she woulde back to have lunch with you and the kids¡­" Sighed Celeste. "Mist¡­ what happened to her? Damn it¡­ Damn it!" Celeste ran off upstairs, reaching the room where all the children were sleeping. Hermotion woke most of them, as Shade realized they were all particr in shape and forms, they were either demons, beast-kin, or hybrids.


    Celeste calmed down the children while she ran off into Mist''s bed, collecting the little white hairs left behind by her over her bed. She quickly grabbed them and began conjuring an incantation, forming runes masterfully into a magic circle, all while the hair was being burned down by blue mes.


    "Phantoms of the night, guide me towards my target, use these hairs as parts of her body, and lead me to where she is¡­" She chanted.


    "Incredible, she can use high-tier magic so easily!" Said Shade. "This girl is brimming with talent¡­ But Mist? Isn''t that the girl we rescued? Should I go there to tell her or¡­?" Wondered Shade, as the girl suddenly saw a phantom guiding her somewhere.


    "Mary, I''m going off, protect the children for me, alright? Here''s a charm!" Said Celeste, giving Mary a kiss in the cheek and a small talisman.


    "C-Celeste, wait!" Cried Mary, without being able to stop her.


    Shade quickly began chasing down Celeste as she ran off through the streets, she was incredibly fast, and he immediately noticed that she was able to administrate mana all over her body through special Mana Veins she had formed some time ago. It seems she had managed to cultivate her own body through special Physique Refining Techniques that used the Mana Flow Technique as its base. It was a rather basic way to grow stronger physically for beginners, but because she was a half-demon, it was enhanced multiple times and she was easily someoneparable to a C Rank Adventurer in terms of strength and reflexes, which was incredible.


    He quickly began topare her with Aquarina, Sylphy, and Zack, and he immediately could tell that she could beat all three of them together¡­ Perhaps Sylph could stand until the end if she went all out though, her bottomless Mana also meant endless possibilities in a battle. But this girl seemed experienced in battling people as well, too experienced, in fact.


    "Mist is¡­ out of the vige?!" Asked Celeste to the small phantom, which seemed to nod. She jumped over the city''s walls, and looked out into the grasnds, noticing several tents near the Faraway Forest.


    -----

 Chapter 309 Mist And Celeste

    -----


    "Mist is there? Why is she all the way there? Well, at least she''s alive but¡­ Who are these people? I haven''t heard about nomads setting down their tents¡­ Ugh, I hope she didn''t got in any trouble! If these people have her there because of her own fault, I''ll have to apologize to them." Sighed Celeste. "At least tribe people is often and surprisingly more open-minded than the assholes of this ce. I''ve met a few."


    Celeste spoke with the little phantom guiding her, as Shade decided to greet her by running faster than her and waiting for her near Mist''s Tent.


    "Hahh¡­ I am here¡­ Huh? Is everyone asleep? Maybe I should stealthy retriever her back and get out of here¡­" Said Celeste, quickly finding a tall pale-white man with glowing aquamarine eyes and short white hair, his entire body was tightly wrapped in ck clothes, and he covered his mouth as well.


    "Hello, did you need something, little girl?" He wondered.


    "AH¡­! W-Wha¡­ I didn''t even see you there¡­" Celeste fell to her butt over the grass. Shade was surprised to see her acting like a child after she had been such a bloodthirsty demon girl against those thugs.


    "Y-You''ve seen a little demon girl with white skin and hair? She has a weird mouth that opens in a cross shape!" Said Celeste. "Please, forgive her if she did something bad! She''s a little adventurer and likes to go around everywhere. She even talks with strangers sometimes!"


    "Hahah, don''t worry. She''s sleeping right now. Most of my family is sleeping as well. How about you stay the night here with her? You seem dead tired." Said Shade.


    "Huh? I¡­ I would prefer to just retrieve her back¡­ But wait, you saved her?!" Asked Celeste.


    "Yes, not me, a friend. They found her in the streets, all beaten down and almost dead¡­" Sighed Shade. "Her bones were broken, and both of her eyes were bloodied, she had lost her vision and was in the brink of death."


    "W-Wha¡­"


    Celeste''s eyes sank, she looked back at Shade, who emanated a charming yet mysterious presence.


    "Did you¡­?"


    "We healed her. We got apetent healer in our n, so don''t worry. We are not monsters that would leave a little girl to her death."


    "Even¡­ if she was a demon?"


    "That''s not really something that would stop us."


    "Mist¡­"


    Celeste sighed in relief.


    "W-What''s your name anyways? What''s your tribe? I had not seen you guys here before! My name is Celeste, I am a witch of this town, I protect the orphanage where Mist and other children are living!" Said Celeste happily, immediately trusting Shade quite quickly¡­ It surprised him a bit, perhaps she still had some childishness to her.


    "We are the Amazon Tribe, we are in a journey towards the Continent of Elves, it is long and arduous, so we take a break to resupply our things in each town wee across." Said Shade. "Come, let me show you Mist."


    "Amazons¡­ I have only heard of you guys. I remember there was a Hero that was an Amazon woman, right?" Asked the girl with an innocent and childish smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hahah¡­ Yeah." Said Shade, deciding to keep Nepheline''s identity a secret.


    Celeste followed the man inside of the tent, as Celeste found Mist leisurely sleeping with her mouth wide open. There was a green-colored magic barrier around her constantly healing her wounds so there wouldn''t be any bad seque in her body after recovery.


    "Mist¡­ Sigh¡­" Celeste sighed, slightly happy to see Mist being alright. "I am d she''s okay."


    "You calmed quite quickly. I am Shade by the way. Everyone is sleeping right now, the elf that healed her said this barrier would allow her to fully heal well, so I wouldn''t rmend you grabbing her away right now. How about you stay in here at her side? I can bring you a small bed." Said Shade.


    "You would do such a thing?" Asked Celeste.


    "Yes, there''s no problem. I am simply trying to be friendly. Is it weird? Ick a lot of¡­ experiences with interaction with people. I''ve always been on my own through my life. Just thesest years that I''ve interacted a lot, but I still can''t beat innate talkers like a good friend of me." Sighed Shade.


    "N-No, it is alright, thank you." Said Celeste. "I had just forgotten that there''s good people out there."


    "Hah, I wouldn''t me you for that." Sighed Shade.


    At the end, Celeste slept at the side of Mist while watching over her. She almost didn''t slept through the entire night because she was worried about Mist, and was constantly thinking about the bastards that did this to her and who could had been¡­


    "They targeted me right after her¡­ Who is the bastard behind this?" She wondered. "I am going to look for themter¡­ For now, I have to watch over her¡­"


    -----


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    The time to wake up came and I quickly jumped off bed. And there she was, Aquarina, the little rascal, had infiltered my bed at night like always. I looked at her for a bit and caressed her long hair. She was really cute today.


    I gave her a kiss in her cheek which quickly woke her up.


    "Fweh?" Aquarina suddenly looked around in surprise. "S-Sylphy¡­ Goo'' mornin''¡­" She said while being half-asleep.


    "Good morning, Aquarina." I said, petting her head. "You once more came to sleep at my side!"


    "Hehehe¡­" Aquarina didn''t even apologized this time, only giggling maliciously.


    "At this point we should share the same room, you''re really irredeemable!" I said.


    "I-It''s just¡­ morefortable when I sleep at the side of somebody¡­ I feel less afraid." She said.


    "Afraid?" I wondered.


    "S-Since the time that we were captured inside that space back then¡­ That I''ve had bad dreams, so I need to sleep with someone or¡­ I can''t sleep well." She sighed.


    "Eh? Y-You never told me that¡­" I sighed. Now it really made a bit more of sense¡­ I suppose ending with traumas after such a thing is normal, it was a terrible experience.


    I wish¡­ I could had done better back then.


    -----

 Chapter 310 Brand New System Magic

    -----


    Without realizing it, I ended feeling all down, so I just sat over the bed all tired, thinking about those times. I had surely grown way stronger than back then¡­ I wonder if I could had stood a better chance against that damn skeleton. Hm¡­ There were some remnants of his core, maybe I could make a ring out of it and get him as my spirit too. I will just make him submit to me the same way I did with Beelzebub! ¡­Well, more like I befriended the giant fly with a lot ofprehension and understanding. He couldn''t really beat the power of friendship, hehe.


    Anyways, thinking about that skeleton really angers me though. With the Blue Demon, Ignatius, and Beelzebub, the conflict was rather indirect, but with this damn skeleton¡­ I don''t want him as my friend to be honest. Maybe I would think different if I didn''t engage him directly, but I guess I got a grudge against him now¡­ He tore me to pieces after all. It would be better if he remained dead forever than to be revived as a spirit by me. He always used to escape death and revive through his unique power after all. Damn, I am such a selfish person¡­ I guess I am really a human then, part human, I suppose.


    Maybe if I didn''t engaged in a fight, even if he made other suffer, because I am a stubborn person, I would probably want him to be my spirit like it happened with Beelzebub¡­ Though, now that I think about, I am really curious about this skeleton''s past, but it has been so long since I fought him that I would rather just not think about him¡­ Maybe my hatred is connected with the trauma I also have about him. Although it would be nice if he could be something like a Spirit of Death to let me learn Death Magic or something. Well, for now let''s not think about him, right? There''s more important things in my life such as a Caterpir crawling around the forest of my Soul Scape, a rolling zing egg, and an adorable floating seed that was now sprouting a big little branch out of her body. Oh right, how can I forget the System, Alice, and Furoh, my wormy friend?


    "Hey guys, how''s its going!" I said to everybody.


    "I am hungry¡­" Sighed Ignatius.


    "Where are the sweets?! You promised them to me every day!" Said Beelzebub.


    "Food¡­ Meat!" Said Furoh.


    ? Geez, these three guys are really just interested in food!


    "Good morning Sylphy, don''t listen to these two grumpy spirits." Said Alice with her gentle and lovely voice. "More importantly, I spent thest week doing some research regarding something you''ve been wanting to use for years but couldn''t¡­ Now that I am a Spirit, I''ve finally managed to get the knack of it!"


    "Fooo!" Naturia said, adding nothing to the conversation, but she was very cute.


    "Oh, what is it?" I wondered. I really didn''t remembered anything I had been asking her for, but Alice seemed very happy to have finally figured it out after a while of being a Spirit. Maybe I forgot about it? I really can''t remember-


    "I have finally figured out System Attribute Magic!"


    "EEEEEH?!"


    I ended screaming loudly inside the tent, and Aquarina who was trying to sleep again jumped off the bed, looking at me terrified!


    "Sylphy! Why did you just screamed?! Is something wrong?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I-I¡­ No¡­" I said. "There''s nothing wrong in here! A-Anyways, how about we¡­ wake up and go have breakfast?" I helped Aquarina stand up from bed, then helped her stretch her little body, and sent her off back to her tent.


    "I''m gonna take a quick bath so don''te peeking!" I said.


    "But we can take a bath together¡­" She said.


    "I-I am already big enough to take one alone¡­ I-It is a bit embarrassing!" I said.


    "O-Oh¡­ Alright, sorry¡­" Said Aquarina, as she walked back to her tent a bit saddened.


    Ugh, I hate to pretend to want some privacy when I am already ustomed to do almost everything with her sticking to me¡­ I love being with her but this is a thing I must do alone! I ran into my bed and quickly asked Alice about the Magic again.


    "Sorry about that earlier, Alice¡­ now that everything is cleared up, can you tell me what''s up?" I wondered.


    "Alright¡­ I already told you but I''ve figured out System Magic! ¡­Well, partially."


    "Partially?"


    "Yes, there are only a few spells you can use for now. This Magic is actually superplicated, probably the mostplicated there is, but because I am made out of Runes from this artificial element, it is actually possible to use my own runes to give you the power to use this magic directly, unlike Polymorph or Cooking Magic, where you need to first learn other Magic Tiers first."


    "I see¡­ Show me more about it! What can I do? How many spells do I have?"


    "Well, first of all, it seems System Magic is quite¡­ strange. It doesn''t seem to have any offensive power yet, and it is rted with our own System directly. I don''t know, but it seems quite impossible to fix the bugs as of now, but it does seems doable to do other things, modifying the System, the Status, and even¡­ giving a non-bugged Status to others!"


    "What?! Alice, are you serious about this?!"


    "Yes but it takes a toll on me¡­ For now, we can only make a System Seed, a single one! After a bit of a cooldown, maybe we can make more. So¡­ you have to choose someone you trust to give it to them. This Status they''ll gain will not be bugged, so they''ll be able to actually level up and gain Skills easily¡­ Which is a bit weird when you can''t¡­ But you got Immortality and Infinite Mana instead, so it is not so bad when youpare them, right?" Asked Alice.


    "Y-You''re right I guess¡­ But who should I give it to? Aquarina? I don''t really know if she could handle it¡­" I sighed.


    "Hmm¡­ You''ll have to think about it! Anyways, the two Spells you can use right now are [System Seed Creation] which has only one use for now, and then the [System Modification]!"


    -----

 Chapter 311 System Seed

    -----


    The two new Spells that I could use right away from the System Magic were System Seed Creation and System Modification. The two Spells were rather interesting, although Alice gave me a brief exnation about them, I had to research about them for more time to figure out all the capabilities it has. I also wanted to ask Alice about them some more, but she had struck me with a big question! Who would be worthy of receiving the System Seed?


    "What''s¡­ exactly the System Seed?" I wondered.


    "Well, to be exact¡­ It is something rather¡­ Erm, you could said it is like a little child of mine. One without all the bugs I have. Of course, it has less power than me, and the requirements to level up and attain Skills are multiplied several times, but it still has amazing potential that can help anybody break through their limits." Said Alice. "You need to give it to someone you trust and want to see grow stronger with you."


    "Aquamarine is the first thate to mind to be honest¡­" I sighed. "But well, she got a lot of powers and talents, so its not as if she needs that boost, right?"


    "Certainly, she''s already quite strong, and also¡­ wouldn''t it be hard for her to keep the secret of the System? You''ll have to exin her things quite a lot, and she''s a child so she''s prone to say secrets and so on¡­ It is quiteplicated in that regard."


    "You''re right¡­ But then who else?" I wondered.


    "Hmm¡­" Alice and I looked inside my Soul Scape, seeing the Spirits I had¡­ I noticed the one with great potential from a previous life as a powerful being, and who had a zing soul which somehow merged with my own, giving my Spirit Beast the shape of his previous life appearance.


    Indeed, Ignatius!


    "Ignatius¡­ Seems quite okay." I said.


    "Oh¡­ I was thinking on Naturia, but shecks experience unlike him. He is a good fighter and knows high-tier magic, and has a good handle in everything around the usage of mana¡­" Said Alice.


    "Then let''s give him the System Seed to Ignatius." I said. "Is it possible?"


    "Yeah! It is possible, we can give it to him right now¡­ He''s a spirit, but still a being separated from you, so he can gain a Status and develop further. He can perhaps evolve further and faster through it, and gain new abilities as well." Said Alice. "Ahh, this is looking a bit exciting! It is nice to have some abilities that can be used for once!"


    "Alright then, let''s just do that!" I said, looking at Ignatius, I quickly decided to call him to our side.


    "Hey Ignatius,e here! We got you a gift!" I said.


    "Eh? A gift?" He wondered, flying to my side in his adorable eggy form.


    "You''re a cute egg so I bought you this¡­ System Seed Creation!"


    FLASH!


    From my avatar''s hands, a small blue cube emerged. It felt as if a small part of Alice was detached on its creation, but that small part was slowly regenerating back, although she felt slightly tired.


    "Oof¡­ Phew, that was¡­ Hahh, it still tiring but I got the hang of it!" She said, reassuring me that she was alright. "It will take¡­ a lot of time before you can make another I guess, but whenever you can make a new Seed, I''ll tell you."


    "Thanks!"


    "Hey, what''s this?" Asked Ignatius, using his small tailing out of the egg and pointing at the cube in my hands.


    "Let''s go outside first." I said. I quickly decided that it was better to bring him outside than anything. At the end, I summoned Ignatius and Alice in the outside world, as the two floated around me.


    "Wait, can''t I use it on myself to get a second normal status?" I wondered in thest moment.


    "Eh? No, if you try to use it, the seed will interfere with mine and it might automatically self-destruct, so don''t try anything funny, Sylphy." She said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "O-Okay, I get it." I said. "Here, Ignatius, this is a System Seed, use it to grow stronger."


    "System Seed? Wait¡­ Alice''s child?!" Asked Ignatius. "You want me to eat your child?!"


    Ignatius began freaking out due to my request of devouring Alice''s offspring. In perspective, it really looked like it was a crazy idea, but we had to reassure him that things were alright and that it wouldn''t be devouring him¡­ more like fusing.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll fuse with it!" I said with a smile to reassure him.


    "Eh?! That''s even more frightening to be honest!" He cried, only getting more nervous.


    "Come on, don''t be a chicken! Are you a chicken egg or a dragon egg?" Asked Alice. "I told you its alright, my child desires to merge with something, quickly!"


    "O-Okay, fine!" Sighed Ignatius, as I grabbed the cube and stuffed it inside his egg through the cracks in there.


    "Guuaaggh¡­! Gulp¡­" He groaned as if it were disgusting, but at the end he swallowed it. "Huh'' Nothing happened¡­ Ah, I guess it is not so bad- UAAGGHH!!!"


    FLAAAASH!


    The System Seed quickly blossomed within the interior of his Soul, as it began to spread rivers of bright golden light across the entirety of his body, covering his eggshell! The light continued to permeate him for a little while before it calmed down and everything went back to stillness and silence¡­


    "Hahh¡­ T-That was intense¡­ It felt as if a tree was taking roots all over my body¡­ It was freaky! I don''t want to do this ever again!" He cried, he seemed quite frightened after that.


    "Don''t worry, everything should be alright for now. Alice, is it activated?" I wondered.


    "Yes, use your Eyes to see through his Status now!" She said. It seems I wasn''t able to see through another person''s Status even if they had a System, so I had to use the Blessing given to me by Theia, which allowed me to see information of others, to see Ignatius full status.


    "Alright¡­!"


    FLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 312 A New Status

    -----


    "W-What is it now? Why are you looking at me so much?" Asked Ignatius. "Also, did that thing do anything to me? I don''t even feel stronger like you said I would! I have yet to even hatch from this stupid egg¡­" He seemed frustrated nothing changed, but he had indeed changed a lot.


    "Ignatius, the power of the System doesn''t give you immediate power- or well, it was supposed to be like that, but it is supposed to give you the potential to endlessly develop with great effort!" Said Alice, cheering him up. And while she did that, I looked into his Status.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Ignatius the Red]


    [Race]: [True Fire Dragon Spirit]


    [Rank]: [F]


    [Level]: [1/10]


    [EXP]: [0/1000]


    [ss]: [Dragon Egg]


    [HP]: [25/25]


    [MP]: [50/50]


    [Strength]: [10]


    [Defense]: [15]


    [Magic]: [20]


    [Resistance]: [15]


    [Agility]: [5]


    [Luck]: [5]


    [Charm]: [0]


    [Skills]:


    [Eggshell: Lv1]


    [Dragon King''s Son: Lv1]


    [Baby Dragon Breath: Lv1]


    -----


    "Wow! He got it! And there are some interesting new changes! Did you do this, Alice?" I wondered. As I saw Ignatius Status, I couldn''t help but grow more and more excited. Maybe I can''t level up, but I can help him Level up and make him stronger, which in turn will also make me stronger because he''s my spirit! He even got three Skills right off the bat, Eggshell, Dragon King''s Son, and Baby Dragon Breath! However, as he doesn''t have a glitched system, his MP and HP can go down¡­ which means he can die.


    Well, can''t Spirits revive after they make a contract with someone? I remember my father saying that even if they "die" they can slowly regenerate back in the Soul Scape, but based in how strong they are, it might take an eternity or just a few days or weeks.


    "I-It feels weird, before, I didn''t had any Mana, most if not all my Mana depended on you, but now I seem to have my own internal amount of Mana¡­ How odd!" Said Ignatius. "Well, not like I''ll need it, you have endless mana to give to me anyways!"


    "Don''t get cocky, maybe one day I''ll need your help elsewhere where I can give you Mana, so you''ll have to train it." I said. "But yeah, you''ve got a nice status, you can''t see it? Let me show it to you."


    I used the [System Modification] Spell for the first time and used it to make the system window of Ignatius visible to him. He opened his eyes wide open when he saw everything, numbers and all¡­ he wasn''t good with numbers, apparently, nor withplex things such as Skills, or anything of the sort.


    "H-Huh¡­ I get it¡­ I think? So I am strong! That''s it, right? Nothing else? I guess that''s it." He said with a prideful nod.


    "Did you ever were taught about numbers?" Asked Alice.


    "S-Seriously? You''re an old dragon!" I said.


    "Dragons don''t need to learn about numbers!" Said Ignatius with embarrassment.


    "I am going to teach you math." I sighed.


    "I won''t learn math!" Roared Ignatius. "You will! And stop shaking, I need to check you more¡­ Now that you got the power to grow through earning EXP and Leveling Up, you''ll stay outside most of the time as well."


    "Outside all the time?! But it''s almost about time for my daily nap!" He said.


    "You just woke up,zy egg!" Said Alice, reprimanding Ignatius.


    "Ugh¡­" Sighed Ignatius. "So what do I need to earn this "Exup¨¦"?" Asked the dragon egg.


    "Well, you need to just y monsters. But your stats suck, so I think we''ll need to babysit you a bit¡­ or not, depending in how much Mana you can take at the time of fighting." I said. "For now, rest inside my Soul Scape, I''ll check your status in more detail because you seem uninterested."


    "Alright¡­ Bring me some food though, I am starving!" He said, even though he didn''t even need to eat as a spirit, he had already be spoiled.


    Once more, I decided to look into Ignatius Status into more detail with Alice, the two of us began to analyze things, as it seems that there were various different features that were not within my own Status, meaning that they were brand new of Ignatius little system.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Ignatius the Red]


    [Race]: [True Fire Dragon Spirit]


    [Rank]: [F]


    [Level]: [1/10]


    [EXP]: [0/1000]


    [ss]: [Dragon Egg]


    [HP]: [25/25]


    [MP]: [50/50]


    [Strength]: [10]


    [Defense]: [15]


    [Magic]: [20]


    [Resistance]: [15]


    [Agility]: [5]


    [Luck]: [5]


    [Charm]: [0]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Skills]:


    [Eggshell: Lv1]


    [Dragon King''s Son: Lv1]


    [Baby Dragon Breath: Lv1]


    -----


    "First of all, he got a Rank? What''s this for?" I wondered.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems to be a simplification to showcase the level of strength he ispared to monsters, and perhaps even adventurer ranks. Currently, and only by himself and without your Mana as help, he is merelyparable to F-Rank monsters! He''ll have to beat little creature first, anything big might not be possible for him to defeat alone¡­" She said.


    "Wait, can''t he just earn EXP through the Party Method I''ve been using to leech EXP from others?" I wondered.


    "Hm, it seems that it might not be possible, that''s an advanced system feature that the System seedsck currently, he''ll have to kill each of his things, but I think you could aid him with your Mana at the very least, or to deal damage¡­ But F-Rank monsters are so weak that you could easily one-shot them all¡­ And that won''t any EXP for him, so be careful." Said Alice, as she informed me more about the mechanics of Ignatius, who now had a little system of his own.


    "I see¡­ He got three Skills, and they got levels up, unlike my starter Skills." I said. "Is that how the system was supposed to be?" I wondered.


    "Indeed, there are certain Skills that can and cannot level up, but it seems all three of his skills can level up¡­ He also has a ss! That surprised me a bit." Said Alice. Things were getting more and more interesting.


    -----

 Chapter 313 Ignatius Class And Skills

    -----


    [ss]: [Dragon Egg]


    A ss given to a young Dragon that has yet to hatch from their egg. Because they can be predated easily as eggs, they quickly grow legs and a tail, and push them out of the egg while the rest of their body is still developing to escape predators and find food to develop quicker. Their internal body is said to be a delicacy. This ss grants elerated growth with a +10% EXP Bonus.


    -----


    After looking at Ignatius Status once more, I quickly decided to check into his ss. He had a very weird and funny-sounding one, Dragon Egg. It pretty much was a joke ss, I guess¡­ it was a ss that showcased his current state, and it even gave off some interesting tidbits of information about how dragons grow in actuality. But because Ignatius is a Spirit, I don''t think he has to worry about that when he can just float around.


    "This ss seems to be rather underwhelming, but he has a Level Cap, it probably means that whenever he reaches Level 10, Ignatius might be able to change ss into something more¡­ He also said he evolved over time when he was an infant, so this might happen once more, at an even faster pace thanks to the System he now has." Said Alice. "This ss Bonus will go away when he changes to another ss, so it is probably made for him to grow quickly into Level 10."


    "I see! And let''s see the other three Skills he got, they''re weird but sound interesting."


    -----


    [Eggshell: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A strong eggshell protects the exterior of the body. It is resistant to physical damage and can withstand a certain amount of hits. It grow stronger as the Defense Stat and the Skill level increases. If the eggshell breaks, HP will begin to decrease drastically.


    -----


    [Dragon King''s Son: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A proof of the bloodline which holds the power of the Dragon King. As the son of the Dragon King, the developing Dragon is capable of growing stronger faster. Skill Proficiency required to level up Skills is reduced, and EXP required to level up is also reduced. Resistance-type Skills can be learned easily, and each time the dragon evolves, all Resistance-type Skills will receive a bonus amount of Skill proficiency.


    -----


    [Baby Dragon Breath: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    The weak yet fiery breath of a baby dragon. As an underdeveloped dragon the power of this breath attack is very small, almostparable to a weak fireball. However, even the tiniest me of a young dragon can burn a hundred times stronger than any other me, being very hard to put off once it begins to burn through things or beings.


    -----


    "Oooh! I see, these Skills seem pretty interesting! Ignatius is packed. Man, I wish I could get them for myself, this damn egg got everything I would want! And he got that amazing Dragon King''s Son Skill¡­ So unfair, I want that too!" I sighed, feeling like a child that was jealous of another child for having better things than me, but at the end, I realized Ignatius was pretty much my own power, I could even connect to him and he can enhance my fire and even, perhaps in the future, be my beast spirit and fuse with me or something! So his growth is also my growth. I might give the other System Seed to Naturia, perhaps, but for now, I am more than satisfied.


    "Once we get done with Mist and her orphanage, we''ll go to the nearby dungeon to do some quests like my father wanted, we''ll kill two birds with one stone, alright, Ignatius? I won''t let you rest until you reach at least Level 3 today!"


    Ignatius heard my words, as he seemed to grow more nervous. He had grown ratherzy andfortable as just a helper of magic, so now that he had to do actual physical work, he was getting angered about it! But I don''t care, I am going to exploit him until he begs me to stop. Hehehe¡­


    "Hehehe¡­"


    "Sylphy? Did you take a bath yet?"


    Aquarina suddenly entered the tent, as she found meughing evilly.


    "H-Huh?"


    "Ah! N-Not yet! I am about to, wait a bit!"


    "Okay¡­ what''s so funny?"


    "N-Nothing! I just remembered a joke that¡­ my uncle told to me."


    "I-I see¡­"


    Aquarina walked away slowly, it seems I creeped her out a bit¡­ Ugh, now I feel embarrassed for being myself. Is this what some kids call being "cringe"? Well, for now, I''ll go take a bath and then for breakfast! Today there is a big grindy game! And I also kind of want to go visit the orphanage, maybe this is the opportunity to make new demon friends.


    ¡­


    After I took a quick bath using magic, I dried myself also using magic, and got myself some clothes ready for a new day. I realized how easy it was to live with magic, I could create water with it, warm it, take a nice bath, use wind magic to dry my body, and then clean my clothes with magic as well¡­ And my parents also use it to cook tasty food¡­ Wow, magic is everything, huh? In my previous life I was having such a hard time doing just a few little tricks with it, but now I can do so much¡­ This world has really changed my perspective of magic a lot.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I still remember how I thought of magic as something mysterious and incrediblyplicated that only the very chosen ones could wield correctly, just using things like Stealth or Lockpick was already an arduous task by itself¡­ But now not only I''ve managed to replicate those old spells, but I think I''ve improved them amazingly.


    Magic is just amazing, and I want to continue learning more and more magic as possible! I guess I''ve really be a magic freak.


    "Sylphy! Hurry, let''s go have breakfast! The Demon girl woke up! She got a friend with her!" Aquarina ran towards the tent.


    "A friend?"


    -----

 Chapter 314 The Little Demon And Her Big Sister

    -----


    When we walked outside with Aquarina, we reached the tent where we always have breakfast, lunch, and dinner, to find the little Mist all woke up. She was devouring arge sandwich with meat and a lot of vegetables, mayonnaise, and cheese. Herrge jaws were wide open, I remember she kept them tight shut to the point she looked like a little human girl, but when she opens them, it is quite clear she''s¡­ not exactly human. Her several sharp teeth, which seem to be hundreds, adorable tore apart the sandwich as she was enjoying her meal, smiling cutely and perhaps creepily to some.


    "Hehehe¡­ Yummy! Auntie Fayshen thish ish the yummiesht food I''ve hash!" Said Mist while her four eyes seemed to enjoy the food.


    "Is that so dear? I am happy you like it but please eat slowly, you will end up chocking or something¡­" My mother said.


    "Don''t worry, Mist has eaten whole potatoes, she''s built different. Like a duck, she just swallows." Said a mysterious girl I had not seen before; she was sitting at Mist side. She had long blue hair and sharp red eyes, and seemed oddly calm, while having a rather mature way of speech. I think she was a teenager, at least above ten years of age.


    "Don''t shay dat, big sish!" Said Mist while furrowing her two pair of eyes above herrger eyes, which looked like eyebrows and seemed to work simrly too.


    My mother was already being called an auntie, and she was smiling motherly at her side while preparing more sandwiches. My father and everyone else was sitting around therge table, and quickly greeted us when we came. I also noticed Zack sitting in silence, looking at Mist and the other girl nervously, he seemed mostly intrigued by how Mist jaws even worked.


    "Oh, there she is, Sylphy, Aquarina! You took a long while, are you girls alright?" Wondered my father.


    "Y-Yeah, sorry about that, I took too long on my bath, hahaa¡­" Iughed nervously.


    "Daddy who is she?" Wondered Aquarina, walking towards Shade.


    "Oh, so she''s your daughter, sir." Said the blue-haired girl.


    "Well, she''s¡­ I found herst night, she''s a friend of Mist, from the same orphanage. I asked her to stay the night with her and she just woke up with Mist." Said Shade.


    "Name''s Celeste." Said the blue-haired girl. "What''s your name?" She smiled slightly, very calm andposedly.


    "My name''s Aquarina¡­ Nice to meet you¡­" Aquarina said rather shyly.


    "Nice to meet you as well¡­ And you?" Celeste quickly looked at me. Her eyes were piercing and intimidating, even if perhaps she didn''t meant to use them in such a way. I could feel something within her that I also felt within Mist¡­ Since the blue demon emerged in my Soul Scape that I''ve begun to awaken weird powers rted to the tribes that are referred as demons.


    Is she a member of a tribe of people that are called demons too? But her human-like appearance is uncanny¡­ Perhaps a half-demon? Unlike Mist she doesn''t have horns or anything that easily gives it away aside from her sharp red eyes.


    "My name is Sylph, nice to meet you, Celeste." I said politely, with a mild smile.


    "Hm, you''re sharp. And your mana is¡­ what¡­?! What sort of¡­ mana do you have?" Celeste quickly analyzed me through an easy Spell that can read Mana Auras, and easily realized mine simply seemed to have¡­ no apparent end.


    "Well¡­" I muttered, thinking about an answer.


    "Sylphy''s Mana is veryrge and regenerates quickly, she was born like that." Said my mother. "Don''t worry, despite her power, she''s a gentle-hearted girl. She was the one that was able to hear Mist cries despite nobody of us being able to, she found her and healed her from the brink of death. I only regenerated her bones and lost tissue."


    "Oh, so it was her! You have my thanks, Sylphy." Said Celeste, shaking my hands. "Mist, have some manners and say thanks to little Sylphy, she was the one that found you and rescued you."


    "Oh! You musht be the one that gave me the warmth¡­" Mist quickly ran to my side and hugged my belly. "Thank you! I am very grateful!"


    She was so adorable that my heart was melting away¡­ Despite her unusual appearance, she was like the cutest puffball you''ll ever met, no, even cuter, like a cute little marshmallow. Even her horns were beautiful, sharp, and looked like a cute ornament.


    "No problem, I had to do the least I could to help you, dear." I said. "I am happy you''re alright now¡­ I feel so relieved¡­" I caressed her puffy and fluffy hair, as Mist giggled adorably.


    "Hehehe, you''re gentle and nice! It hash been shome time shince I found people like that!" She said.


    "¡­Really?" I asked. "Well, how about we eat for now? You must still be hungry."


    "Yeah!" The little Mist ran back to her seat, crawling over it and sitting there, devouring her sandwich.


    I ended sitting in between Zack and Aquarina, as Zack and Aquarina immediately began to whisper things to my long ears.


    "Sylphy, don''t you¡­ get a bit scared by that girl''s jaws?" Asked Zack.


    "Zack don''t be an idiot." I sighed.


    "A-Ah, I was just asking!" Said Zack while crossing his arms.


    "But that girl¡­ She has a weird look into her eyes." Said Aquarina to me, referring most likely to Celeste.


    "That''s just how she is¡­ There''s different people all over the world, don''t be scared for red eyes." I sighed.


    "R-Right¡­ Sorry, I didn''t meant it to say it like that¡­" Aquarina promptly apologized.


    "Anyways, I heard you were in an orphanage, is that true?" Wondered my father, asking things to Celeste and Mist.


    "Yeah, we live there with a few other kids and nuns¡­ It is a mostly peaceful ce, but the thugs of the red light district are surely an annoyance¡­ Ugh. Well, not like I can''t stop them, but sometimes they¡­ dare do such things to us, like it happened to this goober yesterday." Sighed Celeste. "I can''t forgive myself¡­ While she was suffering, I wasn''t able to stop them. I wasn''t there¡­ What if nobody came to help her? Mist would had¡­"


    "Don''t be shad, Big sish!" Said Mist. "I''m okay now!"


    "Mist¡­"


    Mist was way too cheerful, even the serious Celeste ended calming down before her smile.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -----

 Chapter 315 The Skeptical Half Demon

    -----


    "So you have it hard¡­ Do people in here discriminate non-humans?" I wondered.


    "Huh? Why do you call us non-humans? Isn''t demons better? Non-humans are many, some of them are not discriminated and treated the same as humans, such as elves, like you." Said Celeste. "Or are you telling me that you and your mother feel discriminated?"


    "I-I¡­ No, but I don''t like calling people as demons." I said. "It is a name thates from myths and represents beings of evil¡­ I can''t see any evil in Mist or you, Celeste, so I dislike to call you like that."


    "Hm¡­ Aren''t you quite idealistic?" Sighed Celeste. "But I can see you''re actually serious¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ Sorry." Iughed nervously. Celeste''s stare was rather intimidating, and I could already guess she had something of a dark past based in her personality, which might even show her own experiences. People is shaped by what they go through life after all, those with her personality¡­ simply didn''t had a good childhood.


    "Ah, don''t feel the need to apologize." Said Celeste.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Shylpy, wanna be my fren?" Asked Mist as she finished stuffing herself with her sandwich, despite being close to my age, she was very childish, more than Aquarina and Zack¡­ I could tell she had a better childhood, or maybe she was very strong-willed.


    "Friend?" I wondered.


    "Mist doesn''t usually ask people to be her friend, she probably likes you." Said Celeste.


    "Don''t talk about me ash if I were shome pet, big sish!" Said Mist while pouting, looking more adorable than before.


    "You''re such a funny little goober sometimes that it is hard to not think that." Sighed Celeste while petting Mist.


    "I''m no goober!" Said Mist while pouting even more adorably, although she was slightly irritated by Celeste''s teasing.


    "Well, sure! I would like to be your friend, Mist, you''re the cutest girl I''ve seen." I said with a smile, as Mist''s pale white face suddenly grew redder due to embarrassment.


    "C-Cute? Me?" She asked timidly.


    "Yes, you''re very cute." I said as I petted her silky white hair. I could see Aquarina and Zack looking at me a bit weirdly¡­ but I ignored them. "Also, my friends here, Aquarina and Zack can also be your friends, is that okay?"


    "Yesh! Yesh! More fwends!" Said Mist happily. "Nice to meet you!" Her mouth opened with a big smile, showing her hundreds of sharp teeth. Aquarina and Zack felt slightly intimidated by her appearance, but nodded and were friendly at the end, although I had to force them.


    "Nice to meet you, Mist¡­" Said Aquarina with a mild smile.


    "Y-Yeah, likewise¡­" Said Zack while scratching the back of his head and looking elsewhere.


    "Ooohh! Your shkin ish chocte colored! I have never sheen someone of thish skin color, it''s sho pretty!" Said Mist with a cute yet frightening smile, as Aquarina slightly blushed for a bit.


    "I-Is that so? Your silky white skin is also very beautiful¡­ Hehe." Aquarina ended finding Mist cute very quickly.


    "Weally?" Asked Mist happily, it seems that despite her cuteness she didn''t got enoughpliments.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­" Said Aquarina at my side, she was getting used to Mist quicker than I had expected.


    "Your skin is the same too! You got¡­ scarsh? Do they hurt? Are you a strong warrior man? A hero? Oooh! Are you a hero? You''re the most handsome boy I''ve ever meet, you musht be!" Said Mist to Zack, as he immediately was shocked by her words. This girl didn''t even knew the concept of holding back or being closed, she just spoke anything in her mind without any prejudice.


    "H-Handsome?!" Asked Zack with embarrassment. "T-That''s¡­ well, thanks. But I am not a hero¡­ I just hunt, I''m a hunter!"


    "Ooooh! Like big sish! I bet you''re strong!" Said Mist.


    "Hahahaha! Maybe! Hahahaha!" Laughed Zack, as his ego was being quickly fed by the little demon girl.


    "C-Can I see your muscles?!" Asked Mist with an innocent smile.


    "Sure!" Zack took out his shirt and began flexing while Mist was pping her hands and praising him¡­ now that was unexpected.


    "Anyways, for now we''ll prepare to go back to the town, Celeste, Mist, would you like to apany us? We would also like to go see your orphanage." Said my father, as he seemed rather polite.


    "Hm¡­ For what reason? I mean, I am grateful you''ve healed Mist, but you people don''t really have any business there, unless you want to ask for money for having healed her? In which case I can pay you right now, I have some funds saved and I-"


    "No, no, it''s not that, dear. We want to go help them. Do you need food or funds? We want to donate and see these children by ourselves." Said my mother.


    "¡­Really? Why would you be interested in a band of little demons? Nobody likes us." Said Celeste. "We only got one another¡­" She seemed very closed, and was unwilling to open up to my parents.


    "W-Well¡­" Sighed my mother. "But¡­"


    "Big sish, don''t be rude!" Roared Mist, hitting the chest of Celeste with her tiny hands. "They healed me and gave me tashty food! There''sh no need to be shos shuspicious about them!"


    "I-I am not being suspicious! And don''t raise your voice against your big sister, Mist." Said Celeste while reprimanding the little Mist. She seemed to be indeed quite suspicious of all of us, and I can''t me her. But it seems that she didn''t wanted to make it obvious. Mist easily saw through her and confronted her, throwing her off her seriousness.


    "It is honestly fair if you feel we are suspicious people, we are travelers that are going around with arge tribe of our people. But fear not, we really just want to check on them and help them." Said my father. "Can we?"


    "Sigh¡­" Celeste looked back at Mist, whose eyes were shining brightly like a puppy asking her to let them. She sighed once more and then crossed her arms, looking elsewhere. "Fine¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 316 A Conversation Between Heroes

    -----


    The heroes gathered inside a tent, as Arafunn created a noise negating barrier around it, invisible to the eye of even a powerful magician. All of them had to discuss a few things while Sylph and the other children interacted and prepared to go back to town with Celeste and Mist. An, Faylen, Nepheline, Shade, Ninhursag, and Arafunn gathered together as they quickly began to speak as a team, like old times.


    "An, are you sure about this? That girl really didn''t seemed to like us even when we saved the life of the little one¡­ I feel something weird about her." Said Nepheline. "I hate to admit it, she''s a child and all¡­ but still."


    "Your fears are¡­pletely reasonable, Nepheline." Sighed An. "Yet¡­ I can''t help but really want to help those children."


    "I get it, you''re a good-hearted man, I would also like to help them a bit with money and food I guess, but¡­ why the drive?" Sighed Nepheline. "We already got our whole families to take care of and all the Amazon, getting even more burdens won''t do any good for us. As the heroes, we already know our limits, we can''t be in every ce, and we can''t do everything in the world¡­ Sometimes you have to prioritize your kin and your people before others, even if it''s painful."


    "¡­Nepheline, you don''t have to be so harsh." Said Shade.


    "I am just¡­ I just want to get out of this continent already¡­ Getting ourselves involved with these humans some more will only be a bad thing, and I don''t want bad influences for my daughter." Said Nepheline, crossing her arms. She was the roughest of the heroes and always the most level-headed despite her asional goofiness. She was rough and strong, and had her heart polished through countless experiences. Due to belonging to a race of survivalists and warriors of the wilderness, she had the duty of protecting her people, after all, this entire tribe were thest Amazons in the world.


    "I understand how you feel¡­" Sighed An. "But¡­ don''t we all are to me in what is happening right now? These children¡­ the discrimination, and how they even got here to begin with when their tribe''s origin is the demon continent¡­ They''re the remnants of the war, the children of the ones that survived but probably died afterwards. I know it might not amount to anything in the big picture¡­ But I want to help them, I feel like it is the right thing I should do after all¡­ the things I did in the war."


    "I think the same, I want to help these children." Said Faylen. "Celeste is a rough girl, and she emanates arge quantity of darkness from within her heart, but it is not as if we cannot help her recover, I also want to help the children¡­ Seeing the little Mist has opened my eyes about many things. I don''t want to stay here forever, don''t worry. We''ll go away quite soon¡­ but still, if possible, I want to help them¡­. And maybe, if possible, even bring them with us."


    "You want to bring the demon children?!" Asked Nepheline.


    "That''s¡­ But demons¡­ aren''t they too dangerous?" Asked Ninhursag.


    "Dangerous¡­" Sighed An.


    Silence quickly took over the tent, as everybody remained in silence. Despite being heroes that once fought together and worked together for the same goal, everybody held different opinions about demons. Some felt terrible guilt, such as An and Faylen, and wanted to help them recover as a way to redeem themselves, even if a little bit. Meanwhile, others such as Nepheline and Ninhursag didn''t felt the need to redeem themselves right now, as they had children to take care of and an entire tribe to protect.


    Meanwhile, Shade and Arafunn seemed to be in favor of An and Faylen''s decision, even when Arafunn was doing it more like a favor for his family, Sylphy and Faylen, than out of the goodness of his heart. Shade had been tormented about the guilt of the actions he hadmitted even more than An and Faylen, so he felt incredibly guilty, helping the demons would appease this suffering, even if a little bit.


    Meanwhile, Arafunn who had not participated in the fights as much and was a supporter, didn''t felt much guilt, although he did regretted his actions to an extent, he had lived longer than everybody here, and had his own philosophy of life, that of forgetting the past and moving on, constantly, like the wind. And perhaps, he was also free like the wind.


    "We all hold different views and I don''t really want to discuss this more than we had already¡­" Sighed Faylen. "But now that we are here, I won''t simply go away and ignore the problems in front of me¡­ Nepheline, you were once a girl filled with heroism, where has all of that gone to?"


    "I have a daughter now, Faylen. I don''t need heroism for shit." Said Nepheline. "I want to go to a safe ce and raise her¡­ that''s all. Dying things are only going to make things moreplicated than they already are."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That''s¡­ fair." Sighed Faylen.


    "I also think the same, Nepheline. I love our daughter and I will protect her as much as I can. But¡­" Sighed Shade.


    "Ugh¡­ Fine, if you insist." Nepheline sighed, crossing her arms. She could argue all she wanted against Faylen and An, but with Shade, her weakness, and the love of her life, she ended agreeing at the end, and didn''t wanted to discuss with him, who was often all depressed. In simple terms, she pitied him.


    "That was¡­ fast?" Said An while raising an eyebrow, as Arafunn smiled and giggled.


    "Well, even Nepheline got her weakness. She can''t say "no" to her love." Laughed Arafunn.


    "S-Shut up!" Said Nepheline, acting rough, all while hugging Shade with her big arms and caressing his head.


    "Ugh¡­ But demons had done so many things to us¡­ I get that the girl might not be in fault of anything others did but¡­ aren''t they dangerous, possesing powers that can damage others?" Asked Ninhursag.


    "Aren''t we¡­ as well?" Asked Arafunn with a calm smile.


    "¡­"


    Ninhursag fell into silence.


    -----

 Chapter 317 A Change Of Mind

    -----


    Ninhursag seemed to not agree with things and was with Nepheline''s side in terms of her opinion and her stand in the situation. Although she pitied the little Mist and would had healed her as well, she didn''t thought that it was okay to get involved too much with these people.


    Despite her having pitied the blue demon she killed; she still felt a lot of resentment against demons. Although not all demons had caused suffering to her, nor had taken away her family, she attributed a lot of the evil theymitted against her and her family to all demons in general. It was something rathermon within people''s mentality to attribute the mistakes of some people belonging to an ethnicity to all the ethnicity itself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But more than hate, she was afraid. She thought that demons, deep down, couldn''t be all like humans. She had seen them before after all, they were animalistic and monster-like, there was no way they would simply be like normal people¡­ Or well, that''s what she thought. But perhaps, this fear was also fueled by her own insecurities as a person¡­


    "Nepheline, how can you change your mind so quickly?" Asked Ninhursag.


    "I didn''t, but¡­ I gotta help my husband if he really wants to do it. I argued and¡­ I really don''t want to do this but Shade seems too invested now." Said Nepheline. "Sorry, Ninhursag, but let''s do it together, maybe¡­ perhaps we need to know the demons better as well."


    Arafunn nodded as he looked at Ninhursag with a confident smile.


    "T-This is not right at all! Why are you¡­ I¡­" Muttered Ninhursag, as her insecurities and the traumas of her past began to resurface after almost having surpassed them. One never truly forgets such things, we simply learn how to live with them. Ninhursag still needed more time to process things, even when it has been years.


    "What''s troubling you, Ninhursag?" Asked Arafunn.


    "I just¡­ Even after everything, I still don''t like demons." Sighed Ninhursag. "Maybe I didn''t killed innocents like you did, or too many to count like you¡­ But I suffered their tyranny and savagery¡­ I cannot simply forget them and go around happy-go-lucky with them." Ninhursag said what she had in mind.


    "I can understand how you feel, honestly, I once thought the same as you." Said An. "In the middle of the war, as they took down ourpanions¡­ Our beloved friends which apanied us through all our hardships¡­ as they all died¡­ In those times, my rage umted and umted, I was engulfed in fury and resentment. I wanted to make them pay. But because I ended letting my rage and resentment control my emotions¡­ I¡­ Imitted horrendous things that I still regret now."


    "Once that rage is appeased and you see what you''ve done¡­ It is already toote to go back, Ninhursag." Said Faylen. "I, too, felt the same as you¡­ I¡­ I don''t remember how many thousands I''ve killed with my magic¡­ I regret it even now, such memories¡­ I¡­ I was another person back then, the resentment and the urge to avenge my fallenrades¡­ it made me do horribly things."


    "Me too¡­" Sighed Shade. "Resentment and rage can turn a person into a mindless monster. When we finally appease our rage, we realized we did it against those that never deserved it, those that never caused any harm to us¡­ But when we realize it, it is toote. We can''t turn back time, we are stuck here¡­ dealing with this horrible future we created with our own hands. There is no real winner, there is no real peace, there is nothing¡­ nothing at all other than bitterness."


    "¡­"


    Ninhursag heard the words of the heroes, as she saw herself through them for a moment. They all went through her same emotions, the rage against the demons, their fury that blinded their judgement¡­ and how, even after avenging theirrades¡­ they felt empty inside. She quickly recalled the time she killed the Blue Demon. What did she felt but emptiness? There was no satisfaction in what she did, it felt cold, nasty, and bloody. There was nothing, nothing but bitterness.


    Ninhursag gritted her teeth as she felt weak, sitting down and sighing, looking into the floor, at her own hands¡­ for a moment, she saw the blood she once had from the Blue Demon. Their fight was¡­ intense, but at the end, wasn''t he defeated rather¡­ quickly? She was stronger than him. How could he be a menace then? Wasn''t humans as well, just as powerful as demons in their own ways? Why would demons, capable of developing magic and physical strength, be feared for the same things that humans and other races can also develop?


    It didn''t made sense. She was simply making excuses to discriminate, because she was afraid. She quickly realized her fears. Ninhursag wasn''t a stupid woman, she was simply too fearful, afraid, shy, and always had her heart closed¡­


    The hand of Nepheline petted her shoulders as she felt the warmth of her friend. A small kiss reached her cheeks afterwards, alongside a tighter, and more wholesome hug that kept her within Nepheline''s arms. The warmth of the Amazon woman was so epassing andforting that made Ninhursag slowly melt away.


    "You''re like my sister, Ninhursag. I understand how you feel. I didn''t wanted to get involved for my daughter, but not really¡­ because I think like you. Your fears and insecurities¡­ are partially my fault as well. I am your sister, I should be there more for you." Said Nepheline.


    "N-Nepheline¡­" Cried Ninhursag, as she began to cry, tears flowing from her eyes. Ninhursag rested her face over Nepheline''s chest, as she hugged her sister back.


    "You will never be alone anymore, sister." Said Nepheline, as she caressed Ninhursag''s head.


    "This is the first time in years that you call me like this again¡­" Said Ninhursag.


    "Sorry for being so distant¡­ I''ll make up for it!" Said Nepheline while smiling.


    -----

 Chapter 318 Malice

    -----


    "Geez, do you have to be such a crybaby?" Sighed Arafunn. "She cried before, right? I remember one of you told me about it¡­"


    "W-Who told you?!" Asked Ninhursag, quickly cleaning her snoot and tears and angrily barking back at Arafunn.


    "Hahaha! C-Calm down, don''t jump on me, alright? I am just saying!" Said Arafunn, as he was trying to calm down the furious Ninhursag. In terms of sheer physical strength, she was vastly superior.


    "Sigh¡­ W-Well, anyways, fine! Let''s go meet these children¡­" Sighed Ninhursag.


    "Nice that you''ve changed your mind even if a little bit." Said An with a smile.


    "In a way, aren''t these children like you, Ninhursag?" Asked Faylen. "I am rather surprised you''ve not made that connection."


    "Eh? Like¡­ me?" Wondered Ninhursag.


    Ninhursag felt suddenly taken aback. Faylen was always the smart of the group, the brains, as she often thought. She never spoke about things that didn''t really made sense, and it was often rare to see her driven by sheer emotions like now. Nheless, she never expected her to suddenly say something so¡­ off-putting.


    Ninhursag had neverpared herself with the demon children because she simply didn''t see anything simr to them with her¡­ But was her way of thinking right? Or was she simply not realizing the obvious?


    "What do you mean like me?" Asked Ninhursag.


    "You''re really so slow¡­" Sighed Nepheline. "Even I made the connection and I am supposed to be the brawns, not the brains here!"


    "Huh?" Muttered Ninhursag while tilting her head.


    Faylen sighed while sipping a bit of aromatic herbal teas made out of dried herbs brought from her own Kingdom by her big sister through the Teleportation device. These herbs were brought some long time ago and she had been saving them rather well.


    "You see, the children are like you, they lost their parents to war. They died by the hands of humans, most likely. While yours lost their lives by the hands of demons. Both of you are the same, orphans left by the war, you''re essentially very simr¡­" Said Faylen. "These children¡­ they''re like you, they feel alone, they feel discriminated, and they feel like they simply don''t belong anywhere¡­ They gathered together in an orphanage, and are most likely being taken care of by benevolent and nice people¡­ Don''t you feel any sort¡­ of connection with their lives and yours in such a regard? What would had happened to you if you didn''t lived in the forest? Wouldn''t you be the same as them?"


    Faylen''s words once more enlightened the confused Ninhursag''s mind, as she raised her eyebrows in realization¡­ She wasn''t dumb, so she quickly learned and realized things without Faylen needing to exin for hours.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Within her mind and her heart, the connection between her past and the past of these children was quickly formed, she suddenly began to feel a strong¡­ sense of empathy. Inside of her, she couldn''t help but think¡­


    "It''s true¡­ Why did I never¡­ realized something so obvious? I¡­ I am really stupid." She sighed. "These children are just like me in a lot of things¡­ Ah, ugh, okay¡­ I get it! No need to tell me more¡­"


    Ninhursag still felt confused and her mind was processing things for a while, so she sat down and shared some tea with Faylen, as she slowly sorted out her mind. She had been concentrated too much in her own fears to see through the most obvious of things. It often happens quitemonly to people that is driven by emotions too much, incapable of being able to see things through a pragmatic level of analysis.


    "Hehe, I knew that Ninhursag wasn''t that dumb." Said Arafunn. "Congrats, Faylen, you''ve made her snap out of it."


    "W-Who are you calling stupid, you old man?!" Roared Ninhursag, as she angrily barked back at Arafunn once more¡­


    "Please don''t fight¡­" Sighed Faylen.


    "Well, now that we are done with this, I need to talk to you about what I saw and sensed yesterday¡­" Said Shade. "And also about what Arafunn helped me see."


    "Huh? Me? ¡­Oh! Right, I almost forgot¡­ That! Yeah¡­" Said Arafunn.


    Shade ended exining to his friends what he sawst night as he explored the city, about Celeste and what she did to those assaulting her¡­ about her true strength, and also about the darknessing from within the residential area where the nobles were located.


    "You said you felt a lot of Maliceing out of that area?" Wondered An.


    "Malice¡­ it is a ck energy that is generated not by the element of darkness, but by negative emotions umted within a person''s heart and soul. Our powers are truly yet to be fully discovered, we are even capable of creating magic, and all other sorts of spectacles, but things such as Malice, the "pollution" we create¡­ It still quite a mystery, but I can say that it is generated by both the soul and the heart¡­ Usually, in battlefields is where most Malice is umted, amidst the bloodshed and despair of the souls of the fallen and that of those that are struggling to survive and fight¡­" Sighed Faylen.


    "If there is a ce that is emanating such arge level of Malice¡­ there''s no way it is something normal, right?" Wondered Nepheline. "For that to happen, what sort of horrors might they be doing in such a small area? I don''t see any war, so its probably everything underground, right?"


    "Hm¡­ We should investigate further over the week¡­" Said Shade. "We have to do this carefully, we don''t know if we might even threaten the lives of those that could be held captive if we do things too roughly."


    "Right¡­ We have to be careful I suppose, and not do things without proper preparation." Sighed Faylen. "But for now, let''s go to the orphanage, we''ll do things after that. The kids want to go to the dungeon, and we got some job to do with that as well, this week is going to be very busy."


    -----

 Chapter 319 Trying Out The [System Modification] Spell!

    -----


    My parents and the rest of the adults moved to a tent after breakfast. I really wanted to spy on what they were talking about, but it became impossible as Uncle Arafunn had quickly erected a barrier that nullified noise froming out of the tent in response to sensing my presence spying on them. Sadly, Icked the courage of just getting into the tent and listening to them, so I decided to simply delve in my own things.


    My mother told me to prepare a lot of things while the adults went there, such as preparing a lot of food inside the spatial bags, clothes, and even money. She told me to ask the help of Aquarina, Zack, Mist, and even Celeste, perhaps in hopes of developing our rtionships with one another.


    Although Mist was a precious little cinnamon roll that always spoke anything in her mind and therefore was actually quite trustworthy, Celeste didn''t. You could easily tell she was hiding things, many things, by merely ncing at her, and the worst part was that she was smart enough to guess you were thinking that, making the wall between her and anybody that tried to get closer to her evenrger.


    Nheless, she seemed willing to help us move therge boxes with food stored inside. It seems my parents decided to donate twenty boxes, which half were bought yesterday in this town, I guess we''ll simply buy some more todayter.


    "Let''s see¡­"


    I looked at the three boxes I piled up together as I was about to strengthen my body through magic to carry them with ease, but Alice quickly stopped me and interrupted my conjuration.


    "Wait, Sylphy!"


    "What is it now?"


    "This is the perfect opportunity for you to try out your new Spell, you already used the System Seed Spell once, but you still got the [System Modification] Spell!" Said Alice, as she seemed rather happy about this. I looked at her within my Soul Scape, confused.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh that one, but I don''t even know how could I use it? And how can that make me stronger?" I wondered. She quickly began to fly around my astral form within the Soul Scape, she was excited.


    "It costs a lot of Mana, but you got an endless source of it! ¡­However, much like other spells, it is limited to a Tier of strength, so to make it stronger, you require more System-Attribute Runes within your Soul''s Magic Circle. However, it should be capable of giving you a nice boost!"


    "How so?"


    "Hehe¡­ Well, in simple terms, this Spell allows you to modify the system''s status you have! And even some Skills, although currently, only a bit of the status, you need to make it stronger through runes to unlock more of its power."


    "¡­Wait, I can modify it?! So maybe I can level up?!" I asked.


    "Sadly, no, you can''t. The System''s surface can be modified but it will still be frozen, the main core problems cannot be fixed, what you can do is work with what you already have and simply put¡­ rearrange your own stats." She said.


    "But aren''t I already developing outside the stats as well? What would it help me to rearrange them if they''ll never increase my power as I''ve been developing my own strength outside of it?" I said. "I remember you told me that my stats would be way higher if the Status wasn''t frozen¡­"


    "That''s the thing, you can rearrange your stats and receive direct boosts to a certain stat this way!" Said Alice. "Of course, if it wasn''t frozen, you would have way more stats to rearrange, but even the little stats you have, which had been frozen since your birth, have be strong, and a part of your total strength, rearrange them and you''ll be able to distribute the power of the stats ordingly¡­! Of course, using this also takes a toll on me, so don''t overuse it or I''ll pass out and you might not be able to use the spell in a while¡­ okay?"


    "Hmm¡­ Sure, let''s see then¡­" I said while doubting how this could even be good.


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 1: Rank 6: Strengthened Body]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [ss]: [Farmer]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20]


    -----


    "These are your current stats¡­ Now use System Modification, and mix and match the numbers together!" Said Alice happily.


    "This is a bit¡­ erm, alright, let''s see¡­ If I do it once, is it permanent by the way?" I asked before doing anything.


    "No, the frozen stats will forcefully go back after a few minutes, so you cannot permanently modify your stats, simply do it when the situation calls for it." Said Alice.


    "I see¡­ Alright, huh¡­ [System Modification]!"


    FLASH!


    In front of me, the System Status suddenly changed, turning of a very bright blue, and almost gaining some three-dimensional visual to it that was very strange and almost dreamy¡­


    "Hmmm¡­ Can I only modify numbers for now? What about the letters themselves? Can I change their meaning?" I wondered.


    "As of now¡­ Perhaps you can do it with the ss? But anything else would only throw more errors, so don''t try it¡­" Said Alice.


    "Aha! I get it¡­ Let''s y a bit."


    I quickly began to rearrange numbers, and I even changed the name of the ss just to y around with it, and what came out of it was¡­


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 1: Rank 6: Strengthened Body]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Warrior]


    [HP]: [10/10] -> [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20] -> [1/1]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [34]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20]


    -----


    I changed HP and MP thinking that as I had a frozen amount that never ran out, even having 1 of each should be more than enough, right? And then I added it all to strength while changing the ss name to Warrior just to see what happened.


    At first, nothing really happened until a button near the Status said [Input]. I pressed that button right away, and suddenly felt as my body started to distort itself!


    Crack¡­ CRACK!


    "Uagh¡­!"


    -----

 Chapter 320 The Absurd Power Of Modifying Stats And Classes!

    -----


    My bones, muscles, and even skin and other body parts felt as if they were rearranging themselves, it was slightly painful, so it wasn''t something I particrly enjoyed! Nheless, it wasn''tpletely bad, and it ended in just three seconds. But it left me slightly exhausted. When I looked back into my own body, I suddenly realized my thin arms had gained a nice and decent amount of muscture, my belly had¡­ six pack?! And my legs were also quite strong as well, the muscles were especially rigid, and my body emanated an aura of pure and raw strength.


    However, I also felt more tired than usual, as if I wascking acking on stamina¡­ Was this because I reduced my own HP way too much? So there are also drawbacks to it. But the raw strength¡­ it is really worth it, and if I add magic to it, it bes even better. I think my physical strength had just jumped a whole Tier through this! If I sacrifice more stats, I could raise my Strength to an even more insane degree¡­


    "T-This is amazing! It is draining away my stamina a lot, even with this apparently immortal body¡­ Probably because sacrificing my HP actually affects my health and makes me more exhausted¡­ But it still nice! ¡­Ugh, my head also hurts a bit, is this because I drained almost all my MP? Well, I can still deal with this¡­" I said within my Soul Scape.


    "Amazing! You''ve really done it! And even more, I think the moment you temporarily changed your ss to [Warrior] you received another strength bonus on top of that¡­ I think there might be various restrictions for this temporal ss Change you''ve done, we''ll have to find out ourselves over time¡­ But for now, look!"


    -----


    [ss]: [Warrior]


    You''re a Warrior, a person that has forged their own strength through many trials, you''re experienced in fighting and your raw physical strength has increased over the many fights you''ve gone through and survived. This ss grants a passive increase to [Strength] of +5%, while increasing the Weapon Damage by +10%, additionally, you gain the ability to learn weapon techniques quicker.


    -----


    Wow, amazing, the Warrior ss is way better than the Farmer ss in a lot of things! But I also lost my Farmer ss bonus, which enhanced the power of my Agriculture Skill, amongst other things. But isn''t this awesome? If I could possibly modify skills themselves like I did with a ss¡­ Wouldn''t I be able to grow stronger and even gain new powers?


    However, I needed to grow and develop this magic for it to truly show its worth¡­ But for now, I decided to lift the three boxes with a single hand!


    "Oof¡­! Oh! I did it! Amazing, I can carry it with one hand but¡­ the bnce is hard to keep."


    I ended being able to enhance my strength so much I could lift the three hundreds of kilograms of weight boxes with a single little hand! But the size and weight was too much, making it lose bnce quite easily, so I decided to use my other hand to lift it better at the end, and quickly carried it to the tent.


    This enhancement in strength was pretty good, and wasparable to the one I can do over my body using enhancement magic, but even better. I could perhaps do the same with the Magic Stat so I can have a greater power with magic, and even change my ss to a Magician or something¡­ Wait, what about just changing it to Hero? Or maybe Demon Lord! Haha, that would be a bit hrious¡­


    "Amazing Sylphy! You can lift three boxes at the same time and with just a single hand?!" Asked Aquarina. "Since when did you got so strong? There''s no way that''s just through enhancement spells¡­"


    "Haha, something like that¡­" I said with a slight smile. "I''ve grown rather strong, look." I ended getting a bit egocentric, as I showed Aquarina my belly, her eyes shone brightly as she suddenly grew as red as a tomato while looking at my biceps.


    "W-Wow¡­ Y-You''re so built! Like mama!" She said. "C-Can I touch?"


    "Sure, go ahead¡­" I said pridefully, as Aquarina began to touch my belly while blushing intensively.


    "Uwaaahhh¡­ T-This is too much for me to handle¡­ Sylphy''s biceps¡­" Aquarina suddenly began to drool a bit¡­ Wait, this is getting a bit¡­ Huh, wait a second, what if I do this¡­?


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 1: Rank 6: Strengthened Body]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [ss]: [Warrior] -> [Charmer]


    [HP]: [1/1]


    [MP]: [1/1]


    [Strength]: [34]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50] -> [10]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [60]


    ? -----


    FLASH!


    The moment I did this trick, my entire presence suddenly gained a slightly semi-transparent pink essence around me¡­ Huh, is this the power of Charm being enhanced?


    Aquarina''s eyes as they continued to look at me began to blink a lot, as she was trying to free herself from some sort of enchantment¡­


    "Hahh¡­ S-Sylphy, you''re so pretty today¡­" She said, getting closer to me.


    "Eh? I-It worked¡­?" I wondered.


    "Your air is so fair and silky white¡­ Your red hair is so bright and pretty! Your bright green eyes are as beautiful as the grass in the ins¡­" She said with an enamored smile, as she suddenly grabbed my hands and approached her face towards mine.


    "A-Aquarina?!"


    "Sylphy, you''re so lovely~!"


    Okay, okay, pull back! Let''s not do this, it''s weird!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I quickly returned my stats to normal as I had stopped carrying the boxes, I covered my belly and my toned muscles quickly disappeared as well. Everything was¡­ back to normal now.


    "Uwah! W-Why was I saying that? It''s so weird¡­ Sorry¡­!" She said while covering her face in embarrassment.


    "D-Don''t worry about it¡­" I said with a nervous smile.


    I better not y too much with fire¡­ the power of the Charm Stat is frightening.


    -----

 Chapter 321 The Potential Of These New Spells

    -----


    After I finally returned my stats to normal, I felt finally calm. My body was back to normal too, and this exhaustion I was feeling finally dissipated too. I felt like taking a nap right now, the burden and exhaustion thates after using the [System Modification] Spell to its fullest is really big, just like Alice said¡­ but the power it has is frightening, even changing stats for a bit creates a huge change despite being such little stats. This is most likely caused due to an effect Alice calls "Unlimited Limited Growth Effect".


    "Theoretically speaking, you shouldn''t be able to grow stronger at all from your initial strength after your Status was frozen, Sylphy, but there were several factors that allowed it. One of them was your parent''s intervention, as they bathed you in dragon blood and feed you dragon meat through Cooking Magic, they forced a strengthening in your body, which opened the path for you to continue developing your strengthen further, despite your stats being low." Said Alice.


    "Didn''t you said at the beginning that I could still grow outside the System?" I wondered.


    "Yes, but your parents increased the speed in which you can grow stronger several thousands of times over¡­ Making your growth abnormal and greater than those without glitched systems." Said Alice. "Aside from that, the status system was supposed to hold your growth back but it was ignored by the incredible power flowing through your body, which was further enhanced by the limitless amount of Mana you got. Of course, you''re still developing so you can''t simply be the strongest¡­ yet."


    "Huh¡­ But what about this weird Effect you talked about?"


    "Oh yeah, the "Unlimited Limited Growth Effect" has direct relevance with both your unchangeable stats and your body and soul''s growth. As your body and soul gains power, your stats, which don''t change, gain power as well! Each number bes stronger by itself, even a single digit can make a difference in your strength." She said. "This way, it is as if you were still growing but not at the same time."


    "I see¡­ It is weird and I barely understood it, but I guess my numbers are just stronger than others? That''s it? Is it because they carry more of my total power." I said while scratching my head.


    "Precisely!"


    "Aha, I get it then¡­ Ugh, what I did with Aquarina was a bit¡­ I think I overdid it though."


    "C-Certainly, I didn''t expected [Charm] to be such a strong Stat, especially when you also changed your ss to [Charmer]! Why did you even do that?!"


    "Haha¡­ I was just ying around! I didn''t do it due to bad intentions, I am innocent! I only want the best for Aquarina¡­ Nothing else!"


    "Huh¡­ Well, let''s leave it at that. Charm has its powers as well, perhaps you could use it to throw off guard foes, or even convince them. It seems to have brainwashing powers¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I have yet to try the other stats, I am quite curious about Luck though¡­ What''s with the minus 10? Is my luck that bad? What happens if I move that -10 elsewhere?"


    "Then you''ll receive -10 in that stat, and grow weaker."


    "Hm¡­ What if I put it on HP? Will I die instantly or something? I mean, -10 HP feel weird."


    "I don''t know¡­ But I rmend you to never try it out, MP is quite obvious that you will lose it all if you do that, so don''t try to make your HP and MP lower than 1 if possible. You''ve already experienced the burden and exhaustion both physically and mentally of dropping those stats, so I will trust you that you won''t do anything reckless."


    "Of course, leave it to me!" I said quite pridefully.


    After that, I went back to reality while Aquarina was acting awkward over what she had just done. It was honestly very surprising and it scared me a bit¡­ but it was also quite cute, I never thought Aquarina thought of myself in such a way. Maybe Charm also made her get out some of her deepest feelings?


    "S-Sylphy, please forget what I said! I-I wasn''t right in my mind¡­ S-Something must have happened to me¡­ Ugh, maybe I am sick?" She wondered. I caressed her silky silvery white hair and smiled.


    "Don''t worry about it, those words were very sweet, they captivated my heart." I said with a smile.


    "H-Huh?!" Aquarina reacted exaggeratedly. "I-It was not creepy?"


    "I-It was surprising but don''t sweat it." I said while trying to calm her down.


    "Hahaha¡­ O-Okay then¡­" She said while fidgeting her fingers nervously.


    I couldn''t help but pet her head, she was way too adorable.


    However, at the distance I could sense the stares of Celeste, Mist, and Zack, and the three were talking with one another as well¡­


    "Hm, those two girls¡­" Said Celeste. "Boy, are those two¡­ by any chance?"


    "I-I am not so sure." Said Zack. "But I can tell you that they''re indeed¡­ rather close."


    "Wow, they must be really good friendsh!" Said Mist, as she quickly moved near Zack. "Zacku, are you carrying three boxes too?!" She asked.


    "Yes¡­ It is a bit tiring but not so much¡­ Using enhancement magic, it is possible." Said Zack.


    "Woooow!" Mist began to admire Zack again. "You''re strong! Strong!"


    "Hahaha¡­ I think you''ve exaggerating¡­ Well, let me carry your boxes as well, you''re too little." Said Zack, as he finished carrying the boxes and then carried the two that were assigned to Mist.


    "Oh, y-you don''t have to¡­" She said shyly.


    "Don''t worry, you''re so small and cute that I can''t let you carry them, it would hurt my heart." Laughed Zack.


    "Uwah¡­ Thank shu! You''re weally nice with me¡­" Mist began following Zack around while blushing all the time. Did she¡­ just developed a crush on him? I think it might had been love at first sight. I have no idea what Zack might have to say about it, but he seemspletely oblivious.


    Celeste was ring at the two rather menacingly as well¡­ I suppose she didn''t liked how Mist got attached to him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 322 Time To Go Back To The City

    -----


    As we were finishing on moving the wooden boxes into the inventory bag, which had like a small dimension inside that could store arge quantity of items inside, I saw Celeste carrying three of them leisurely. I had just noticed, but isn''t she buff as well? And its not magic, she''s just naturally that strong!


    "What?" She asked as she put the boxes in the ground, and then I ced them inside the bag.


    "Y-You''re so built!" I said. "How is this possible? What''s your Physique Tier?"


    "I think I am 3, nearing 4." She said.


    "Huh?! T-Three?!" I asked in shock. She was only like six years older than me but already had two and a half Physique Tiers above me¡­ What sort of method is she using to enhance her Physique? Using the Mana Cirction Technique to enhance it seems to be the quickest way but it takes a lot of time¡­


    "It happens due to my bloodline. Certain tribes of demons are able to raise their Physique Tier quicker than other tribes. Some do so naturally as they mature. You''re a half-elf, so your Physique Tier advances slowly¡­ I am Half-Demon¡­ I am not afraid of saying it because I don''t really shy away from my origins, I am prideful of it." Said Celeste rather¡­ well, pridefully.


    "Big sish ish like¡­ shuper shtrong!" Said Mist with a big and slightly frightening smile with herrge mouth that opened vertically all the way up to her forehead.


    "Is that so?" I wondered. "Yeah, I can tell!"


    "She beats all the badiesh!" Said Mist, as she began punching the air with her tiny fist. "Like BOM! And BAM! She got a tail too!"


    "Come on, Mist, don''t go telling them everything now¡­" Sighed Celeste, her eyes were sharp and rather untrustful of us. "But yes, here, wanna see it?" Celeste smiled rather maliciously, as she showed us her long and pointy tail, it had a sharp spiny end, and looked like that of a lizard.


    "W-Wow¡­ It''s really a tail!" Said Zack. "Can you fight with it?"


    "Naturally." Said Celeste. "It has a paralyzing poison, so I often keep it away from people, usually I entangle it around my chest."


    "Ooohh¡­" Said Aquarina. "I wish I had a tail too¡­"


    "W-Well, why would you? It is just an inconvenience though¡­ But well, I am prideful of my lineage, even though¡­ I never met my family." She sighed. "But I am happy of my body even if its inconvenient sometimes¡­"


    "That''s great! I bet you''re pretty strong." I said. "I feel more relieved now knowing that there is someone strong like you to protect the children¡­ Though, what happened to Mist is¡­ We still need to find the culprits."


    "Right¡­" Said Celeste. "Oh well, we''ll find them and then I''ll detach their fingers and limbs one by one." Celeste''s red eyes shone with a brighter red color than before.


    "U-Uhuh¡­" Said Aquarina. "A-Aren''t you being a bit too rough?"


    "Rough? I guess you children won''t understand¡­ This world is not weing of na?ve people¡­ You seem to have lived your entire childhoods below the protection of your parents. You don''t really know the terrible things within the world¡­ Youck understanding that sometimes¡­ It is kill or be killed. Those bastards will get what they deserve. This is what I''ve done since always."


    "Well, we have our fair share of experiences ourselves." I said. "We have killed hundreds of goblins. And other monsters."


    "Yeah, don''t underestimate us!" Said Aquarina, fire in her eyes.


    "Indeed, I have chopped apart some Goblin Champions too." Said Zack pridefully.


    "Wooow! Really?" Asked Mist while looking at us with her bright four eyes. She was simply admiring us, and her admiration grew incredibly easily.


    "You? in monsters like goblin champions? Hahaha¡­ Didn''t your parents taught you to not lie?" Asked Celeste. "There''s no way¡­"


    "Eh? She really doesn''t think we did that?" Asked Zack.


    "Don''t be rude!" Said Aquarina.


    "Well, it is understandable, we really don''t give away any sort of vibe that we could defeat so many monsters, haha." Iughed. "Don''t worry, we''ll go to the dungeon toplete some quests, if you want to, you can eventuallye with us too."


    "Huh¡­ Well, maybe." Said Celeste. "I would like to see what you could do if you look so confident¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Big sish don''t be rude with my new friendsh, or I''ll get mad!" Said Mist angrily, as if she was trying to defend us from Celeste''s intense stare.


    "Haha, it is okay, don''t worry." I said with a giggle.


    Celeste seems to be a very distrustful girl, she simply doesn''t trust us at all¡­ Well, not like I really mind it. However, Aquarina and Zack who are more childish make a whole fuss about it. Maybe they should really calm down a bit, it is not really the end of the world to not be believed of whatever you say right away. In this world you have to show others what you''re capable of, most cannot even sense your strength at all, especially by our looks, we are just kids after all.


    "Sylphyyyyy! Are you done? Come here kids, we''ll go in the carriage back to the city!" Said my mother, as she called us all. When we reached the carriage, Celeste seemed conflicted.


    "Can''t we meet inside the city, passing through the gates is always a pain, especially because we are demons, the guards discriminate us and sometimes even bully us, trying to extort money out of us¡­ I simply grab Mist and jump out the walls to not deal with them¡­ Unlike thugs, guards and soldiers work for nobles, messing with them will only bring more trouble that could threaten the orphanage." Said Celeste.


    "Huh, so they do that?" Wondered my father.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll protect you, we are not S-Rank Adventurers for nothing." Said Shade.


    "Eh? ¡­Did you just said S-Rank Adventurers?!" Asked Celeste, she was visibly shocked.


    -----

 Chapter 323 A Strong Father

    -----


    We made our way back to the town with my parents. It was a shocker for Celeste to learn the adults were all S-Rank Adventurers with the exception of Ninhursag (although she had more than likely enough power to be considered close to it), she had been rather silent ever since she learned that, and remained so until we reached the gates. In there, as usual, a group of soldiers checked the carriage and everyone getting inside.


    "Ah, hello, there''s a lot of variety here, huh- What is that?!" Asked one of the soldiers, looking at Mist.


    "Hello!" Said Mist with a gentle smile, although her appearance was found rather hideous than cute.


    "T-That''s a girl?" Asked the second soldier.


    "A demon girl¡­ Y-You know that demons need to pay a special fee to enter, right? And you, red-eyed girl¡­ I think I know you from somewhere!" Said the first soldier.


    "Isn''t she the witch Celeste? She''s a half-demon with a bad reputation¡­ I don''t know if we should allow such a girl to enter the city without paying some extra fees as well." Said the second soldier.


    Celeste was gritting her teeth in anger, showing her sharp teeth, which intimidated the soldiers, all while Mist was apologizing because she had no money to pay the fee.


    "Sowy I don''t have money¡­" She said. "But when I grow up I''ll go adventuring and earn tonsh of money! I''ll pay you by then!"


    "Don''t mess around with us, you freak, without money all of you can''t get in- Ugh!"


    The two soldiers were quickly stopped by my father, who stepped out of the carriage and surprised them from behind, as he walked all the way there, he was naturally taller than the two, who looked like midgets inparison to him.


    "Don''t dare treat these children in such a way." He said silently.


    "Y-You dare get in our way? You''re a human so just stop being nice and let them out of here, I bet you picked them up from the road out of pity, right?" Asked the first soldier.


    "Hey, between the two of us, those two can sell for a nice amount as ves, the big one can make a good sex ve for some perverted geezer, the little one too I guess, but she''s so ugly I bet-" The second soldier couldn''t finish speaking his stupidity before my father''s fist reached his face and knocked him out of sight.


    BAAM!


    "Ugeh¡­!"


    CLASH!


    He fell into the ground, alive, butpletely knocked out with a single punch¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "H-How dare you attack the- Ugh?!"


    My father quickly shoved over the soldier''s face his S-Rank Adventurer Card.


    "W-Wha¡­ S-Rank Adventurer?!"


    Quickly after, my mother and Aquarina''s parents alongside my uncle all showed S-Rank credentials as well, and the Soldier even desperately used the item to check if they were legal¡­ and they were. He quickly swallowed saliva, carrying away his knocked outpanion while smiling nervously.


    "P-Please forgive our rudeness! Y-You can pass, free of charge!!!" He cried while trembling and trying to fake a very nervous and desperate smile.


    "That''s more like it." Said my father menacingly, as he got over the carriage and we quickly entered the city after that. It appears that¡­ S-Rank Adventurers can even ignorews due to how strong they are. The Title itself is granted by a Ruler such as a King, so soldiers cannot really argue with them or even report to authorities if one bullies them like my father did. Well, not like they didn''t had it deserved to them after saying such horrendous things.


    "T-That wash amazing¡­ Sho S-Rank Adventurers can truly do anything!" Said Mist while raising her tiny hands. "Did you see that, Big sish?!"


    "I-I did¡­" Sighed Celeste. "Thanks¡­ for protecting us."


    Celeste, who was always so closed with herself, seemingly opened for a bit, happy to have been protected from the words of those men that didn''t even knew the concept of morality.


    "Don''t worry dear, as long as we are here nobody is going to put a finger on you two." Said my mother with a gentle smile. For a moment, I saw Celeste''s eyes open wide for a bit, as she looked down into the floor with embarrassment.


    "T-Thanks¡­"


    "But well, leaving that aside, ording to what those soldiers said, the state of the world seems quite bad¡­ It has only been a few years, a bit over ten since the war and very is back? Weren''t they abolished in the entire continent?" Asked my father.


    "Certainly¡­" Sighed my mother. "I don''t know what''s going on, but he openly spoke about it."


    "Huh? You don''t know? There''s a ve market near the district where the nobles are, it opens once every three months, and they sell ves, both criminal and¡­ debt ves." Sighed Celeste. "The bastards, of course, capture people without families to enve, they cannot run away,ck the strength, the money, and the family to help them. Our orphanage has always been their target, so they have always wanted to kidnap our children to enve¡­ I''ve been protecting them from these underground organizations that works with the nobles."


    "T-That''s¡­ So all we fought for¡­ It was for nothing, just¡­ as I thought." Sighed my mother.


    "¡­This continent is truly rotten, it has always been." Sighed my father.


    "You¡­ did you fought in the war against the demons invading the continent over ten years ago?" Asked Celeste.


    ? "Well, we participated¡­ a bit." Said my father, deciding to keep the hero title a secret.


    "I see¡­" Said Celeste. "Don''t worry, I am not going to judge you or get angry at you because you fought invading demons, it was war after all. I wasn''t even alive back then."


    "Ah, that''s a rather mature take on it, I am grateful you don''t hold grudges over such things¡­" My father sighed in relief.


    "Nheless, the very thing¡­ Maybe we should deal with it?" Wondered Shade.


    "Yeah, we can''t let it slide." Said Nepheline.


    "Hm¡­ Maybe the Malice could be rted to this as well¡­" Said my uncle.


    It seems that my parents and the rest are not going to just do a few things in here as they said previously.


    -----

 Chapter 324 Reaching The Demon Orphanage

    -----


    We moved across the city streets and quickly left out the carriage in a special area where people can leave them, although most of those with enough money to own them are either merchants or nobles. There are sometimes wandering caravans, but those are very rare and a strange urrence in these farawaynds. I wanted to go to the orphanage and see what was in there, but I couldn''t help but also want to go to the dungeon and beat some monsters to see if Ignatius can grow stronger by leveling up and everything¡­ But prioritizing the orphanage seems like the right thing to do at the end, I suppose.


    We went through a simr route that I took when I heard Mist''s cries, and we reached the dark alleys as Celeste calls them, where most people of the city, themoners, don''t step on. Guards are nowhere to be seen, and people seems to be able to do whatever they want pretty much. Come to think of it, yesterday was really weird, I had developed such an ability without even realizing it¡­ and it seemed to be connected with the Blue Demon Soul Fragment that is dormant inside of my Soul Scape. He''s still doing nothing but sleeping right now, but he was most likely involved into this.


    Since he showed up that I gained this power¡­ to "sense" the people that is considered of the demon tribe. I don''t know why and how, but it seems to be really a thing¡­ I am still intrigued about it, of course, and I am really curious about how much such powers can develop or go to¡­ I also want to practice more of my System Modification Spell and see how free is my ability to change sses depending in what I input, as Alice said, there was probably some sort of limit.


    Anyways, enough talking about that, Celeste and Mist guided us through the streets as we saw many terrible ces going through, and even found the dead body of a kitten while going through the streets¡­ My mother took pity of it and used "Ascendance" a high tier holy light and life element magic spell that let entire corpses turn into ashes through holy light, while also letting the soul that belonged to the body ascend and pass away peacefully¡­


    "And here we are! This ish the orphanage! It is not much, but itsh prettyfy when you get inside, Sylphy!" Said Mist with a cute smile. "Aqua, Zack,e, let''s go! Ah, I don''t have enough hands for all of you¡­" Mist was trying to hold our hands to guide us inside, but Celeste quickly stopped her.


    "Stop there." Said Celeste. "Before getting them all inside, we need to tell Mary and Lucia about them, they''re in charge of the orphanage as nuns." Sighed the half-demon, taking Mist away from us and opening the rustic door of the orphanage, a building made mostly out of very big stones and bricks assembled very poorly, it was a big building nheless, with two floors. I could easily sense through my Mana Sense Spell the various lives living inside.


    "Hah¡­ This ce really looks bad." Sighed my father. "I wish we could build a better house for the kids."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Well, it shouldn''t be so hard if we use some Earth Magic, right?" Wondered my mother. "And some Nature magic to reinforce it with wood¡­ Yeah, doesn''t seem hard."


    "We could add a few artificial spirits to the house so it bes a house golem, we can give the house the task of protecting the residents." Said Shade.


    "Oooh! Yeah, leave the reconstruction to me, I might look like a warrior, but my earth magic allows me to make some amazing homes and buildings!" Laughed Nepheline.


    "I-I think you guys are jumping the shark a bit too fast, let''s wait a bit to see what we can do or not¡­ You''re all adults, you should know that doing something that brings too much attention to us would be bad, right?" I asked, as I quickly brought everyone back to reality. They are so strong that sometimes theirmon sense just flies away. Well, not like I can me them when it happens to me as well.


    "R-Right, you''re right¡­" Said Nepheline.


    "Hahaha¡­ I-I was just joking." Said my father.


    "Yeah¡­ we were not¡­ thinking about making a house golem." Said Shade.


    "I was merely talking my mind, dear. I-I wasn''t going to do that out of nowhere!" Said my mother averting her gaze from me.


    "Yeah right¡­" I sighed.


    "What''s wrong with doing that? it sounded awesome!" Said Aquarina.


    "Yeah, why not?" Wondered Zack.


    "Ugh, I just said why!" I said while crossing my arms. "I am nobody to talk about it because I also seem tock somemon sense, but please let''s not stand out more than everyone already has¡­ Yeah, it is very hypocriteing from me, I know."


    Just as I said that, the doors opened, as two nuns came out of the orphanage building apanying Celeste and Mist. One of them was clearly someone from a tribe that is referred as demons, a woman with colorful red skin, as red as tomato. She had fiery orange, red, and slightly green eyes, and her hair seemed silver with a slight shade of green as well, but it was mostly hid beneath her nun hat thingy.


    She had arge scar across her face, going from one of her eyes all the way down to her cheek, one of her eyes waspletely gray as well, probablycking sight¡­ And she also had two horns- well, she had, because they looked like little pieces of ck charcoal, they were¡­ horrendous cut. And to make things worse, her hands had terrifying burning scars, deforming the skin. God¡­ what did she even went through?


    "H-Hello¡­ I am Mother Mary¡­ I-I am d you''re the ones that brought Mist back¡­ Y-You have my eternal gratitude." She said while putting her hands closer and fidgeting her fingers nervously.


    -----

 Chapter 325 Mary

    -----


    "A red demon, isn''t it?" Said my mother. "It is nice to meet you."


    "I-I would prefer if you called me by my name rather than my¡­ disgraceful race." Sighed Mary while nervously averting her gaze from us, she seemed to have a hard time keeping eye contact.


    "S-Sure, sorry about that." Said my mother.


    And then, Mary pointed out at the other Nun, who was silently staring at us. She was covering her face with a ck, semi-transparent veil, and only her eyes could be seen. But from the looks of it, she had brown skin and beautiful golden eyes, she also had pointy ears that emerged from her nun hat, and there was also blonde hair that could be clearly seen.


    However, the most surprising part of her was her lower half, shecked legs, and instead, had a very long andrge snake tail. I''ve read about these people before from the books my parents had back home, she was a Lamia.


    "She''s Mother Lucia¡­ S-She can''t talk because¡­ Her tongue was cut long ago." Said Mary rather saddened to having to clear out her fellow nun''s disability.


    "C-Cut her tongue?" Asked my father rather frightened.


    "I-It was¡­ after war¡­ Well, anyways, she''s very nice and attentive, so don''t worry." Said Mary while trying to make up for it, Lucia nodded rather rapidly, seemingly trying to calm everyone so they wouldn''t make a fuss over it.


    "I see¡­ That''s a pity." Said Shade.


    "Could it be possible to heal her, Faylen?" Wondered my father.


    "I don''t know¡­ Wounds that havested for years are very hard to heal, especially if they already cicatrized for a long time." Said my mother. It seems that healing magic loses its effects with old wounds that cicatrized, even though she is probably the best healer in the world for all I know¡­


    "Hm¡­" Sighed my father.


    "P-Please don''t worry about us, we are alright! A-Anyways, I am very happy that you wanted to donate to the orphanage¡­ We have not received donations in over three years now, with only Celeste and the two of us working to maintain everything¡­" Sighed Mary while Lucia nodded.


    "N-Nobody has donated a single penny for three years?" Asked Nepheline. "Shouldn''t the government that manages this fiefdom pay the orphanage? Isn''t this building maintained by it?"


    "Y-Yes¡­ And no. I-It isplicated¡­ S-Shall we talk more inside? It is getting chilly¡­" Said Mary while her hands were trembling, it was a rather fine day with just a chilly wind, but it seems she was having a hard time anyways¡­ It was mysterious and I wondered why she was so delicate towards temperature, but it was better to not ask too much.


    "Alright, let''s get inside." Said my father, leading us inside the orphanage.


    Just as I had imagined, the inside looked rather ruinous, only illuminated by small candles ced in each corner, the nuns probably worked hard to keep the ce clean, and Celeste''s magic probably worked, but the entire ce still looked very terrible, although there was no moss or dust to notice at first sight. There were many cracks in the walls and the ceiling, even, and there were a few holes in the wooden floor that were repaired with cracked pieces of wood.


    "Thish ish my home! It ishfy and we have fun inshide!" Said Mist happily walking around, she must had been born in here because she clearly didn''t know any better¡­ Well, not like I amining.


    "I see, it is rather¡­ weing." I said with a mild smile.


    "I-I''m sorry if the ce is¡­ rather nasty or dark¡­ It is all we have¡­" Sighed Mary.


    "Don''t worry about it." Said my mother. "Shine."


    FLASH!


    My mother suddenly generated a tiny ball of light and let it over the ceiling, illuminating everything rather amazingly. Everything could be seen even more clearly now¡­ all the cracks, the holes in the floor¡­ that one spiderweb in the corner of the room¡­ yeah, all of it.


    "T-That''s some fantastic magic¡­" Said Mary. "You must be a talented priestess¡­ Sadly Ick much talent with magic¡­" She sighed while she sat down around a table with everybody else. While we reached this room, we saw several children peeking around the walls, some even behind the stairs. There were of all shapes and sizes, of various appearances as well, it seems that there were many tribes of people I had never seen before, but there will be time to interact with the childrenter.


    When we sat down, Mother Lucia didn''t sit down due to being a Lamia, she felt morefortably by coiling her lower half around her hips and then resting her back in there. It was a very unique way of "sitting" but I''ve seen snakes do it as well. Her lower half was brown and ck colored, and her scales made up a beautiful pattern, although I also saw many deep scars across all her tail, and the tip of it was¡­pletely chopped off, leaving an ugly scar that must have taken a long time to recover, leaving gray skin over it.


    It seems that both of the nuns were filled with scars¡­ They''re also not the youngest, perhaps only a bit younger than my father, they''re most likely survivors from the war, their scars could had been made in there¡­ or perhaps elsewhere. But if that''s the case, it would be even worse.


    "Well, we wanted to donate twenty wooden boxes worth of food, there is fresh meat, vegetables, fruits, and many other utensils. We also got several kilograms of leather and clothes that can be made into fitting clothes for all the children, and also all of this gold." Said my mother, starting the conversation by opening the spatial bag and letting out everything¡­ the immense pile of valuable things made both Mary and Lucia drop their jaws,pletely bbergasted.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "T-This is¡­ A-Are you sure? Ah¡­ T-This is not a joke, right, Celeste? This is not an illusion? A-Am I dreaming? I am dreaming, right?" Asked Mary,pletely in disbelief, as she began pinching her face while trying to wake up¡­ Poor girl.


    "You''re not dreaming, Mary¡­" Sighed Celeste with a mild smile. "They''re¡­ for real."


    "B-By the gods¡­!" Cried Mary, suddenly falling into the ground¡­ she fainted.


    -----

 Chapter 326 An Act Of Kindness

    -----


    Mary was left shocked, so much that she fainted on the spot. We were left rather surprised by the event, but she had genuinely fainted out of disbelief about what was happening. Everyone in this orphanage and been hanging on a thin thread all this time, with years of nobody donating single coin nor food, the two nuns in here had been working hard to feed the children alongside Celeste.


    "Mother Mary! Are you alright?" I asked, as I flew to her side, she was smiling a bit while fainted.


    "She''s alright, she just fainted." Said Celeste.


    "Let me help her." My mother stepped in, waving her hand, a tiny speck of light reached Mary. "Awake."


    Mary''s eyes suddenly began to slowly open, as she was healed of her fainting¡­ Wow, so there''s a spell that can wake up people from being fainted? Now that''s something I didn''t know. I should learn that in case of emergencies.


    "Ah! Eh? I am¡­ What happened?" Wondered Mary, looking around her with a confused expression.


    "You just fainted¡­" Said Celeste. "Are you okay now?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lucia also seemed concerned about Mary, petting her head with the tip of her tail worriedly. She touched Mary''s shoulders and patted them as well, quickly waking her up a bit more.


    "I-I apologize¡­! I-It wasn''t my intention to faint¡­" Mary said. "I am just¡­ so surprised¡­ someone would give us this much¡­ I couldn''t believe it." Mary contained her tears as she seemed to have been taken over by her emotions.


    "Don''t worry, if we have the ways to help you, then there''s nothing wrong with trying to do so." Said my mother with a gentle smile, as Mary''s eyes shone brightly. She seemed rather gloomy this entire time, but she quickly changed, getting exceedingly happy.


    "T-Thank you! Thank you for your generosity! You''re so nice! I am so happy¡­" She cried, quickly kneeling in the floor out of nowhere. Celeste and Lucia quickly tried to stop her but Mary was too ridden by emotions, crying desperately.


    Everyone looked at one another as Mary poured her heart into her words. I felt the need to make her stand up, she didn''t had to kneel before us or anything, we were doing something normal to be honest. If I had the money and the resources I would always try to help others in need, it is meremon sense.


    "You don''t really need to cry, calm down¡­" I said, as I petted her shoulder.


    "I-It is just¡­ We have been barely surviving with what we got¡­ Both Lucia and I work selling products we make, barely making any money out of it, all while Celeste goes to the dungeon each day to hunt monsters, risking her life so the children can eat¡­" Sighed Mary. "It has been such a long time that we received the help of another person¡­ I''ve begun to lose hope¡­ To think that there wasn''t anybody that would ever help us¡­ Even now, I feel like this is a dream, that all of you can''t possibly be real¡­"


    "We are real, calm down." Said my father.


    "We came here due to Mist, it might had been fate that Sylph found her." Said my mother.


    "Mary, don''t cry!" Mist said rather concerned, as Mary sighed as she slowly stood up and hugged the little goober.


    "Dummy¡­ Don''t you go around alone again, okay, Mist? It was a miracle that you even found such good people¡­ Don''t be reckless, after what those people did to you¡­ Learn to be more cautious, okay?" Sighed Mary, as she kissed Mist in the forehead.


    The little Mist who was always showing to be cheerful and happy, with seemingly no sequels after such a terrible experience, nodded slowly, as tears began to flow out of her eyes at the end, being embraced by Mary, who was like her mother perhaps, she felt morefortable about opening up.


    "I-I was shcared¡­ It hurt¡­ I thought I wash going to die¡­ Sniff¡­ I''m sowy¡­"


    The little Mist began to cry a lot, it really broke my heart. Perhaps because she didn''t know us nor could she lower her guard with us, she had simply shown to be alright, but deep down, that horrendous experience left a big emotional scar in her.


    "I am sorry for being weak and pathetic as well¡­ I wish I could be stronger to protect you all anywhere you went¡­" Cried Mary. "I love you, Mist, please don''t do stupid things again, okay?"


    "Sorry mama¡­" Cried Mist, hugging Mary. She just called her mama¡­


    "D-Don''t call me mama while in public¡­" Sighed Mary, growing a bit embarrassed.


    "But you''re my mama!" Said Mist.


    "Sigh¡­" Mary was perhaps Mist and the other children''s adoptive mother, maybe very few of them got to see their actual parents, and Mary looked to be very close to Mist and probably all the other kids, so bonds equal to mother and daughter/son forming between her and the children seemed natural.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll make sure to find the culprits behind what they did to her. I won''t rest." Said Celeste, her eyes seemed filled with motivation. Lucia quickly stopped her from talking anymore, putting her hands over Celeste''s mouth, as she waved her head and then petted Celeste with her tail.


    "But Lucia¡­" Sighed Celeste.


    "I think Lucia wants us to rest first before even thinking about revenge, Celeste¡­" Sighed Mary. "I also hate how reckless you are sometimes¡­ D-Do you really have to risk your life? I don''t¡­ w-want to lose you."


    "Mary¡­" Celeste sighed. She understood them but seemed unwavering. She quickly looked back at us, who were all in silence, we simply didn''t wanted to interrupt their emotional moment, but she probably felt like they were giving us a show. "W-Well, anyways! We got visits so let''s quickly sort out all the things they brought and let''s cook something with the new ingredients, I am hungry. I also brought some money from myst hunt."


    "R-Right, now that we got many ingredients, I can finally cook something tasty! Lucia, you too?" Asked Mary, as Lucia nodded happily.


    The nuns seemed excited about finally cooking with a proper variety of ingredients.


    -----

 Chapter 327 Helping The Orphanage

    -----


    After everyone got together and things were said, we quickly began to move things into the storage room of the orphanage. My mother began to exin to the nuns that the wooden boxes were imbued with special magic that made the ingredients inside grow stale at an incredibly low speed, she said they could stay fresh for a whole year or more, and that if possible, to not put the ingredients outside.


    "I had sorted the boxes with special paintings represent what they have, the one with the apple has fruits, the one with the cabbage has vegetables, the meat with bone has all sorts of meat, from monsters, cow, sheep, and fish, and there''s the grain boxes with the wheat painting, those have flour and many other important grains I rmend you eat daily. Aside from this, there''s also exclusive boxes filled with potatoes. They''re delicious and filling, so you can use them for all meals to fill the children''s belly." Said my mother, as the nuns quickly took note of everything she was telling them, both knew how to read and write, so they quickly brought papers and wrote everything down.


    After that, the nuns insisted on cooking for us and all he children, but my mother also insisted on helping them at the very least, so she joined Mary and Lucia while they started to cook all sorts of delicious-looking food. The two nuns were surprising proficient at cooking and said that they were going to make some special preparations from their tribes. I noticed Mary making something rather spicy, while Lucia was frying rice with eggs and meat chunks. My mother helped the twoplement their cooking with her Cooking Magic. Her n was to probably help the children grow stronger and healthier through food made with this magic.


    While we were helping them sort out the boxes with items, we also began to distribute several other things. My parents had packed tes, cooking utensils, essories, and special magic devices. Some of them were able to generate tiny mes and so on. It was nothing too fancy but they were made to improve the daily life of people. There was also a device used to clean things and another to dry out washed clothes. Alongside that, one that could produce fresh water and another that could warm things, with that, the children can take daily warm baths.


    "S-So many items¡­" Said Celeste. "Some of these things cost a fortune in the market, are you sure this is okay?"


    "Yeah, those were made by us a few days ago, it is not too hard to create them once you got the items." Said my father. He was a crafter after all, but I''ve only seen him making armor pieces, I never thought he was a magic item crafter. My father got more talents than I thought.


    "Our magic item creation is not the best though, but it is not as if its too hard for us to ask for money for them. Spirit Stones are not so rare if you go to a mountain and mine for a little while." Said Shade.


    "Yeah, I can also use magic to create magic stones of low quality, I use this sometimes to make magic items." Said Nepheline.


    "Y-You can just create magic stones?!" Asked Celeste.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ah, yeah, what''s wrong with that?" Wondered Nepheline.


    I wonder if she could food the market with her item creation¡­ Or maybe Nepheline could even make gold if she wanted. Now that''s rather dangerous, destroying the market by flooding it with gold¡­ I guess it''s a good thing she''s not interested in socializing with the big kingdoms or nations anyways.


    "N-Nothing, never mind¡­ You''re all freaks. I guess that''s what S-Ranks are." Sighed Celeste.


    As the food was getting ready, we all sat down and the children immediately lost their shyness, a few of them began to swarm us with questions, as we were able to see them all more clearly, but over half of them were still being rather shy, ncing at us from behind furniture or within the nearby stairs. My uncle was one of the popr ones.


    "Wow, I''ve never seen an elf before!"


    "You''ve got sharp ears!"


    "Mister, you''re so handsome!"


    The little children, mostly half-demons, demons, and beast-kin were all swarming my uncle, who was quite handsome and had a high Charm Stat, if there was no other way to put it. He had a very special aura that made people get close to him, I guess that''s the power of Bards.


    A littlemia girl simr to Lucia, but with purple scales and pale blue skin began to coil around his arm, and approached her tiny arms at him.


    "C-Can I touch your ears, mister?" She asked shyly. She was so precious and cute that my uncle couldn''t help but let her do it.


    "Sure¡­ Have your way." He sighed, as the tiny girl began to touch his ears.


    "Wooow!"


    "I want to! I want to!"


    "Me too!"


    "You seem to be popr with girls more than anything." Said Celeste. Most of the little children were little girls, they found him as handsome as a prince charming I suppose.


    However, my father and Shade were also being swarmed by a few boys, they were interested on their build, as both of them looked rude and cool, the children were naturally drawn to them.


    "Wow, you''ve got big arms!"


    "Is that a real sword?"


    "C-Can I see those daggers?"


    "You look so cool! Do you wear ck clothes always?"


    "Hahaha! You kids want to see how strong I am? Come on, hop into my arms, I can carry all of you at once!" My father immediately began to y with the kids, as the children sat down over his arms and he lifted them all up the ground with ease.


    "I can do the same!" Said Shade,peting with my father as he also lifted various children.


    ¡­Are they kids or something?


    -----

 Chapter 328 Elites

    -----


    "You''re big and muscr! Wooow!"


    "Can we call you big sister?"


    "Big sister!"


    Nepheline was being swarmed by a handful of children as well, some were admiring her muscles. She wore clothes that left very little to the imagination, and Ninhursag as well, so the two muscr beauties were being admired by the younglings.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ahahaha! Well, if you want to!" Laughed Nepheline. As she petted the children happily.


    A little boy slowly walked towards Ninhursag, he seemed to be a beast-kin with a fluffy cat-like tail and tiny cat ears instead of human ears. He had fur over his hands as well, making adorable paws.


    "Missy¡­" He asked timidly.


    "Hm? Yes?" Wondered Ninhursag, as she looked at the boy curiously. Noticing how adorable he was, she couldn''t help but slowly drop her serious face as she smiled.


    "Have you met my mama?" He asked timidly.


    "Y-Your mama?" Wondered Ninhursag.


    "S-She looks a bit like me¡­ with long hair¡­" Said the boy.


    "I-I haven''t¡­" Said Ninhursag.


    "Hm¡­" The boy walked away without saying another word, he had been asking the same question to everyone from our group.


    Celeste at my side exined to me who he was.


    "That''s Casim, he''s a Cat-kin we picked up when he had grown a bit more. We found him two and a half years ago in the alleys, starving to death." Said Celeste. "He always asks for his mother, whom he misses a lot. We found him without her, and he was very stubborn to find her for a long time, until he kind of gave up and stayed with us¡­ He''s obsessed with finding his mother."


    "I see¡­" I sighed.


    "Have you sometimes thought you were unlucky to have a parent that annoyed you, or sometimes cursed because they try to teach you things?" Wondered Celeste.


    "A-A few times¡­ I''ve discussed with my parents, but¡­ I don''t feel like you said." I said.


    "Hm¡­ Appreciate your family, Sylph. Not everyone has the privilege of growing with their parents like you''re doing, especially with such strong parents capable of taking care of themselves and protect you¡­ You''re a very lucky person, I envy you." Celeste said with a calm voice, as her red eyes looked deep into my own soul.


    "I''m sorry for your lose¡­ Do you remember your parents?" I wondered, trying to change the conversation. Celeste seemed like a girl who held a deep darkness within her, I didn''t wanted to provoke her by getting angered over her weird words, so I simply decided to ask her something more personal.


    "I do." Said Celeste. "I do remember my mother¡­ I remember how she was killed too."


    "H-Huh? She was¡­?" I asked.


    "Right in front of my eyes¡­" Celeste looked down into the floor, her eyes devoid of any light. "By my own father¡­"


    "¡­"


    For a moment, we fell into silence. I really didn''t know how to even respond to that. I shouldn''t had even asked to begin with, I only ended making things worse. Celeste remained in silence. It seems that she might had been living with such thoughts for a long while, maybe bearing with the trauma with her, without never recovering. I guess¡­ I can rte to it as well. I have yet to recover from the death of my father in my previous life. I had simply¡­ filled my heart with so many new experiences and loved ones that I''ve simply moved forward.


    Even after I avenged him and killed many of those bandits, I have no idea what is happening in my world anymore, I also have no idea where my mother and my little sister could be¡­ I am always thinking about it even when I really don''t want to. It is very hard to simply forget a previous life. Or maybe, I just don''t want to forget about it.


    "I am sorry for asking, if that brought you bad memories¡­" I sighed.


    "Don''t worry. I got over it long ago." Said Celeste.


    Despite her pretending to be alright, I can tell this is still affecting her, and deep down, I can''t help but wonder how this even happened. Why would his father kill her mother, and why would she had been there to see everything happen without being able to do anything against it? Just what sort of background does Celeste has?


    Aquarina and Zack quickly came back from the kitchen to greet me, finding me talking with Celeste, they quickly greeted by Mist, and with her, all three of them came to our side.


    "Sylphy, there''s a lot of kids here¡­" Said Aquarina. "I can''t help but feel a bit nervous, especially when they stare at me¡­"


    "Well in here we are the weirdos, there''s a lot of demon and beast kids." Said Zack.


    "There are some humans too." Said Celeste. "It just that demons and beast-kin are discriminated by other orphanages, they throw them out when they cause trouble. The people in the orphanages often ept mostly humans, the rare elves, and dwarves. Thest two are very rare to find homeless."


    "Why is that?" I wondered.


    "Hm? Isn''t it obvious? Most if not all elves and dwarves belong to big families or Kingdoms, they don''t like to meddle too much with humans. If you ever find a lost elf kid, he most likely belongs to a rich family. Elves own a whole continent and are Elites." Said Celeste with a slight tone of resentment. "But it makes sense seeing how strong your mother is¡­ Elves live long and have insane magic, it is obvious they would be one of the top elites in the entire world."


    "E-Elites?" I wondered. "I-I thought we only had a kingdom in the Anta Continent, is it that big?"


    "Well, that''s how it is, everyone knows this. Ask your mother a bit more if you want to, she should be the one that knows the most, isn''t it?" Wondered Celeste while ring at me expressionlessly.


    "Hm¡­ You''re right, I''ll ask when there''s time, thanks." I said to Celeste, as she nodded.


    -----

 Chapter 329 Showing Furoh To The Little Demons

    -----


    I ended chatting way more than I could had wanted while Mist entertained Zack and Aquarina with her shenanigans, quickly bringing more children with her and breaking the ice so Aquarina and Zack, who were the most shy of the three of us, slowly began to get a better grasp of the situation and lowered their guards a bit.


    Nheless, I easily noticed how Aquarina was looking at the two of us talk for a while, she was growing red and even pouting a bit, getting bored of Mist, she slowly walked behind me and reached up to me. Aquarina suddenly held my hand while I was chatting with Celeste for some reason, and Celeste noticed it.


    "Aquarina? What is it?" I wondered.


    "W-What are you two talking about?" She wondered while looking at Celeste slightly zealously.


    "We are talking about normal stuff. Getting to know each other is important sometimes." I said to Aquarina. "Want to join us? Celeste is a nice person."


    "So who are you exactly, Aquarina?" Wondered Celeste. "You''re always silently staring at us, it is a bit unnerving."


    "T-That''s because you¡­ you never stop talking with Sylphy¡­" Said Aquarina while growing embarrassed.


    "Huh? And how''s that bad?" Wondered Celeste while raising an eyebrow.


    "I-It is not bad¡­ Sorry." Said Aquarina, quickly calming herself down.


    "Don''t worry, she''s very clingy but she''s nice once she opens up. Since she was a year old that she had always been shy with others." I said while giggling and petting Aquarina''s head. "But she''s a lovely and gentle-hearted girl deep down."


    Aquarian looked back at me while raising her eyebrows and quickly growing even redder.


    "I-I am?" She asked shyly.


    "Yeah!" I said, petting her once more.


    "You two are very close, like sisters¡­" Said Celeste. "So you just do what your parents say or do you have any ns?"


    "We want to go to the dungeon toplete some quests, our parents helped us register as adventurers." I said. "We are going with Zack as well."


    "Y-Yeah, me." Said Zack from the distance, as he was being distracted by Mist.


    "You kids are going to the dungeon?!" Asked Celeste. "You''ll get killed¡­"


    "We are not as weak as you imagine." I said pridefully. "Nheless, we''ll probably go with our parents, or their familiars."


    "Familiars¡­" Said Celeste. "Your parents have them?"


    "Yeah, we got a few ourselves." I said rather carefreely.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Is it rare?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "Well, yeah? Not everyone out there has tamed a monster or had contracted a spirit, that''s in fact incredibly rare. And hard too¡­ But I guess you kids are not really normal at all. Well, if you got the help of strong familiars, maybe you can do alright inside a dungeon''s first floors."


    "Dungeons¡­ I want to explore a dungeon myself." Said Aquarina. "I want to test my strength a bit¡­ Fighting wild beasts doesn''t really count! I''ve heard that dungeons are true challenges sometimes!"


    "Hm, same. We once found a dungeon but it was too small and only had a demon, a survivor from the war that was hiding there." I said. "He became my familiar."


    "Y-You have a demon as a familiar?! You know that''s a person, right?" Asked Celeste.


    "I know! Don''t get mad, familiar contracts are not very, they mean we share a bond together, I can give him power. He''s not a conventional demon either¡­ Furoh, wannae out? There''s a lot of demons like you in here¡­" I said, as Furoh quickly decided to arm himself with valor and move outside.


    FLASH!


    I quickly summoned him, as he appeared in all his wormy splendor, the children and Celeste, who were all humanoid in shape, thought he was a monster and quickly began to scream, some ran away.


    "C-Calm down! He''s a demon like you guys!" I sighed. I hated to call people as demons, but there was no helping it. "He''s a Shapeshifting Demon, often called the Mimic Tribe, I think."


    "Uugh¡­ S-Sylphy, I don''t know if this will work, they all think I am a monster¡­ M-My appearance is too hideous. Not even demons think I am a person¡­" Sighed Furoh, hiding behind me.


    When they heard Furoh speak with a soft voice, the children quickly calmed down, and Mary came running here to see what was happening, finding Furoh, unlike the kids, she wasn''t afraid, but surprised.


    "Oh, a Mimic Demon¡­! W-Where did he came from?!" She wondered.


    "He is a familiar, I can summon him from within my Soul Scape. He''s a good person, I hope everyone can treat him well¡­" I said, presenting Furoh to everybody.


    "S-Sylphy¡­" Furoh sighed, he was quite afraid of being treated badly.


    "Come on, didn''t you said you were a person, then show them that you can talk and act like them as well." I said, as I tried to motivate him even if a little bit.


    The children looked at Furoh with different expressions, some were afraid, others disgusted, and some weirdly curious.


    "Erm¡­ Ugh. No, this is too much, they''re all kids as well!" He cried.


    "Hm, so you''re a Mimic Demon?" Asked Celeste. "Children, this is an adult demon that has been traveling with Sylph. His name is Furoh, he happens to be a war veteran as well and has gone through many adventures. Despite his appearance, he''s a demon and a person. Treat him well."


    Celeste immediately changed the expressions of the children in an instant, as they all slowly approached Furoh and began to talk to him. Children also had the incredible trait of being more curious than anything in the world, sometimes surpassing their own fear.


    In an instant, Furoh found himself speaking with many children at once, as the food was already done and my mother, Mary, and Lucia started to serve the food. The dozen of children quickly decided to join us in the feast, their eyes shining with wonder as they saw many colorful dishes, perhaps it has been a long time since the children ever ate this much!


    -----

 Chapter 330 Having A Delightful Dinner

    -----


    "We have made some of the food from our homnd to celebrate this day. We had many ingredients so it was possible¡­ This is my homnd''s stew, it is spicy red, but very tasty andforting, it really fills you with stamina. I added a bit of chili, but it also has tons of potatoes, carrots, garlic, onions, and a lot of beef meat cut into tiny chunks. I am very happy to have finally been able to make it once more, so try it out!" Said Mary, as she served a delicious-looking red stew to everybody, it had a spicy scent and seemed to be atractive to the nostrils.


    I immediately tasted it without wasting much time, the taste was nice and slightly sweet, even, the broth of the meat could be clearly felt, but the thing that surprised me (even though I expected it) was the spicy vor that quickly kicked off in thest minute, my entire mouth was burning and I ended drinking a lot of water to calm myself down a bit. I had eaten spicy food before but not this spicy. I looked around me and saw the children enjoying it, some drank water but everyone was eating it rapidly. I quickly gave the stew a second opportunity and began eating it constantly, the spiciness made it addict, making me want to eat everything on it.


    The soft potatoes and carrotsbined well with the spicy broth, and the delicious meat chunks were generous as well, the onions and garlic had almostpletely melded with the soup so I barely found any piece on it. Overall, the food was so good I could barely keep myself from gulping it all down. When I finally finished, I sighed in relief while drinking a bit more of cold water, my mouth was burning but it felt so nice in the moment that I couldn''t wait!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I-I want more!" Zack said at my side, already having finished his te.


    "Me too!" Aquarina was fast to ask for more as well.


    "Well, I would like to try out more of the food though¡­" I sighed, I felt like my stomach was getting bubbly and hot, I had to eat something else if I didn''t wanted a stomachache. At the end of the day my body is still that of a child, I shouldn''t had eaten this much! If I use fast metabolism and other spells, I could probably digest things quickly, but then I would need to go to the bathroom quickly! ¡­So I will bear with this hot sensation in my stomach for now, all while I eat more.


    "Do you guys like it? I am happy¡­" Mary giggled. "The food of my tribe is made so we can be always filled with energy and stamina¡­"


    "It is tasty, but very spicy¡­" I sighed.


    "Hmmm! I think I am resistant to spichyness!" Said Mist. "It''s very tashty, mama!"


    "Fufu¡­" Mary seemed happy as she saw everyone enjoying her food. Lucia, however, also wanted everyone to try out her food. She quickly began to serve us small tes with what seemed to be rice with meat and vegetables, and that one sauce made from fermented beans we found in another town.


    "This is Lucia''s tribe specialty. In the continent where they originated, there arerge swamps where Lamias live, in there they harvest this grain as well, and make all sorts of dishes with it. This is named fried rice, and uses oil, meat, and vegetables apanied with a spicy yet sweet sauce, and rice of course." Said Mary. "I-It is very tasty, well done, Lucia."


    Lucia couldn''t speak, but she smiled adorably, everyone quickly began to dig in, as I also ate it. This fish was way more refreshing and wasn''t spicy like the stew, the rice with the meat and vegetables made an amazingbination, and that sauce made out of fermented beans made things even better. It was like a party in my mouth and everyone was invited, the freshness of cabbage, carrots, bean sprouts, corn, allbined with tasty chunks of bird monster meat and rice, it was all so nice it made me smile. I wolfed everything down quicker than I thought.


    The children sitting around the table all looked happy, some of them were very thin, so I was happy to see them eating to their heart''s content. I am happy my parents choose to help. I suppose¡­ part of the reason might be the guilt of what they had done in the war, perhaps to feel better with themselves ultimately. I can understand them though, a lot of people often felt this way when they''re guilty about something they did, trying to make up for it by doing good deeds. Especially because these children are all demons or beast-kin, who are being discriminated by this town.


    And well, the discrimination part and the very is a whole different topic, I suppose they''re nning to resolve that as well¡­ It is getting ratherte today, but I wonder if they''re going to do it tonight or in the next days. Depends on how brash my parents and the other adults can be. I would rmend them to first investigate, but I doubt they would listen to me. I am hoping they are considerate about everything else going on.


    Hahh~ If I think about it too much, many other things begin to emerge inside of my head. There''s a lot to do to be honest, from going to the dungeon andpleting some quests, to helping the orphanage and getting to know the children here, befriending Celeste a bit more alongside Mist, and then also seeking the one that abused of Mist and beat the shit out of them. I suppose that could be ultimately connected with my parent''s quest as well, and there''s nothing saying they wont investigate that as well. They''re so strong that it makes me feel like they can do anything, but can they really do anything? I often wonder that a lot¡­


    -----

 Chapter 331 The Past Of The Demon Nuns

    -----


    After we finished eating, the children had their fill, many of them went to rest while a few stayed ying around. I began to see through them using the Heavenly Sight Skill and realized that most of the children were between three to six years old. Children as old as Mist were rare, as she was near our age, while Celeste was way past ten, but her size was still rather small, she was kind of a midget.


    After this was done, the adults and the nuns sat down over the clean table to speak while drinking some tea. Although Lucia couldn''t speak, she knew how to use signnguage and used it sometimes. My mother knew signnguage, so she was able to understand her alongside Mary. Furoh had already gone back to my Soul Scape to rest after eating, but he was still a hot topic of conversation.


    "Mary, do you know more about the tribe of Furoh?" Wondered my mother, as she seemed rather interested.


    "I do¡­ slightly." Said Mary. "I remember seeing them long ago. They were called Mimics, a tribe that is usually not together, their members are always separated, hiding in their burrows or pretending to be things, some hide inside hollow trees to capture prey, others go into dungeons and pretend to be treasure chests¡­ They didn''t had a good reputation even with other demons, sadly. B-But I am sure that Furoh is a good person, i-if he made a pact and became a familiar¡­ I dislike discriminating people based in their tribe¡­ It is not something that my tribe taught me."


    "I see¡­" I said with a slight smile. "I wish we could one day met more of the tribe of Furoh, I kind of want him to have a family or something¡­ I want him to be happy honestly, he had suffered a lot."


    Mary and Lucia noticed my words as they smiled rather sweetly.


    "Y-You''re a good girl, Sylphy¡­" Said Mary.


    Lucia nodded after Mary''s words.


    "Now¡­ to adress the elephant in the room, I want to learn more about you girls." Sighed my mother. "You can also ask us about ourselves. We cannot reveal everything about us, but we also want you to trust us." She was incredibly direct, but then again, my mother had never been those women that is shy about talking out serious things, and most of the time, she was incredibly direct, often time bordering as rude. But I guess the pride of an elf makes her this way, especially one that actually is part of a royal family.


    "Us?" Wondered Mary rather shyly.


    "Sorry if she sounded like she was interrogating you¡­" Sighed my father. "My wife sometimes has problems addressing serious things, by getting incredibly serious. Anyways, I''ll break the mold right away. Name''s An, this is Faylen, Nepheline, Shade, Ninhursag." Said my father. The names of the heroes were not spread out, only their titles, so nobody really recognized them for who they truly were.


    "We are part of a caravan that is leading a big tribe of Amazon to another continent, we are moving from the Amazon Jungles all the way to the shores of the continent, so it has taken a while, in our travels we found this town which we wanted to visit, and here we are¡­ If it wasn''t for my little daughter, we wouldn''t had found Mist." He said.


    "Amazon! That tribe of humans?" Wondered Mary. "S-So Nepheline and Aquarina are Amazons then? But you¡­ the rest are not?"


    "We are good friends, we simply wanted to help them, our families are interconnected through strong ties, so we are like one big family at times." Said Nepheline.


    ? "Indeed, we are all S-Rank Adventurers by the way, but I am guessing Celeste told you this beforehand, right?" Asked Shade.


    "Y-Yes, she did¡­ We are very grateful for your help¡­" Said Mary. "A-And well, I suppose we can introduce ourselves a bit more, as you seem to be concerned about our scars, right?"


    "Sorry, we didn''t mean to be rude so we didn''t say it up front¡­" Said my father.


    "But yes, we are¡­ very concerned about you and Lucia, and the other children¡­ These scars¡­ and the history of this town, are they intertwined together? Can you tell us more about this?" Asked my mother as politely as possible, though her stiff expression was still slightly intimidating.


    "Sigh¡­" Mary sighed, as she looked at her own hands, scarred through burns.


    Celeste who was close by quickly intervened.


    "It is moreplicated than you think. Although I came hereter than the two nuns, I know what they went through and I partially helped them get through many difficulties¡­ I don''t know if this can be something they can easily talk about as if it were an evening conversation." Said Celeste. "I think you guys should learn somemon sense-"


    "Celeste don''t be insolent with these people!" Said Mary, quickly changing her expression. Her red skin suddenly glowed brighter, and so did her eyes. "Don''t talk like this to them, be more polite, please¡­"


    "Ugh¡­" Celeste seemed slightly annoyed, but seemed to be willing to go with Mary''s suggestion.


    "I will tell you a bit¡­" Sighed Mary. "It has been years since then, but you know about the war of demons between humans, right? Well, Lucia and I¡­ we are survivors of that tragedy. When the war still ongoing, the demon continent had sent arge army of warriors and soldiers, the demon king had grown slightly worried aboutck of soldiers, so he ended paying manymoners to be warriors and fight for the demons¡­ We ended agreeing with my tribe because we wanted to fight to protect our homes. We were obviously lied by the higher ups, we were sent into this continent against our will and¡­ well, we lost more easily than we could have ever imagined."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lucia seemed to nod slowly, as she drank a bit of tea, shecked a tongue to talk properly, but was able to eat and drink food just fine, they had probably cut arge part of it though.


    "The demons sent to this continent¡­" My father said. "They indeed were defeated easily. I don''t know what the Demon King was thinking back then¡­ He was probably bing desperate and thought he could surprise us."


    -----

 Chapter 332 The Past And The Present

    -----


    Apparently the war against the demons wasn''t one-sided, humans weren''t the only ones invading the demon continent, as demons also invaded it back using their sheer numbers. However, unlike the humans who were more prepared and had created many magical tools alongside the elves to facilitate travel and conquest in newnds, demons seemed less prepared, relying on their brute strength and powerful magical ability to overpower their way through, but the scheming mind of humanity won, rather expectedly so.


    I am not really cheering for the humans nor the demons, I doubt war is a good thing at all. And it only brings more suffering than anything. Only the elites at the top fully benefit from the ughter, while everyone below them is a mere ything. The worst part is that war only creates more war, violence only breeds violence. As the humans attacked, the demons fought back, and then the humans became even more aggressive with their invasion. The heroes, who had been growing all that time had probably finally reached the demon continent, and their sh against the demon king was imminent.


    "The demons sent to attack the human continent failed miserably at the end¡­" Said Shade. "It was war, so loses were expected, especially those that invade an enemy''s continent. Humans also were lost in many numbers as they invaded the demon continent."


    "Y-You''re well informed¡­" Said Mary. "I am part of those people that¡­ managed to survive. With Lucia, and perhaps a few hundred of other demons¡­ We were thousands back then. I-It was very arduous to survive. Some scattered away and hid in woods, only to be hunted down by the people of this continent¡­ W-We were part of those groups that ran away, but ultimately, we were too wounded to run faster¡­ But¡­ if it wasn''t for the sacrifice of my big brother, I¡­ I might not be alive right now."


    "Mary¡­" Sighed Celeste, as Lucia petted her shoulders and hugged her with her tail.


    "Lucia too¡­ She''s like me, we were captured by the people of this town¡­ Back then, the soldiers and adventurers were constantly hunting down and capturing demons, there were big bounties for us, although there were even bigger ones for our heads. All these times were still in war, a conclusion had yet to be reached so¡­ S-So¡­ we¡­ we were not treated well." Mary said, as her hands began fidgeting nervously. "W-We¡­ we were tortured for¡­ information and other things¡­ In those times, I don''t know how much I wished to die¡­ It was living hell¡­ I-I¡­ I still have¡­ n-nightmares about it¡­ I-It never¡­ leaves my head."


    Everyone looked in silence as Mary mustered the strength to speak more with us, despite being part of the group of races that discriminated and hurt the demons, she was opening her heart to us, perhaps due to our solidarity. I felt the impulse to hug her, but I calmed myself down, knowing well that would be rude.


    "You don''t have to tell us anymore, we understand, dear." Said my mother. "We¡­ also participated in the war¡­ We did things¡­ we feel so much guilt about¡­ There are many times where I have nightmares of such things¡­ They never leave my head either." My mother spoke words I had never heard her talk about before. She¡­ never told me about that. Was she opening her heart to Mary so she could rte?


    "I-I know that what we did was unforgivable¡­ We really deserve to be hated for the rest of our lives." Sighed my mother. "But I wanted to tell you that I am sorry."


    Mary looked into my mother''s eyes, their gazes met, as Mary smiled a bit, as tears began to flow like rivers. She seemed to be moved by my mother''s honest words.


    "T-This is the first time someone addresses this and even¡­ ask for forgiveness like you''ve done,dy Faylen¡­ B-But don''t worry¡­ I''ve already made up my mind long ago¡­ I don''t want to hold grudges, nor I want to hate others. I feel like if I do, I would be only making my life worse¡­ My brother always taught me to look forward into the future, and never look back¡­ It is very hard to follow his words, and I understand you well. Do not worry, you don''t have to be sorry, you''ve helped us so much today, we can live and eat now, for days and perhaps a whole year¡­ These children are our lifeblood, the pirs of our life, the reasons we keep moving forward¡­ All of them are my reason to live, to see them happy, with their bellies full, and smiling¡­ It is all I really want in my life. If you''ve helped me reach this goal¡­ Then I am already grateful to you."


    "M-Mary¡­" My mother muttered, as her hands reached Mary''s hands. "Even then¡­ I am sorry for what they had done to you¡­ These people¡­ they did more than we had ever thought they would. Perhaps we thought too highly of ourselves back then, as we never looked back here when there were still people that needed our help, even if they were of the enemy faction¡­ People is people at the end, if you were captured, that was already enough, torture and other things¡­ they are an illegal act, there arews in war that had been set between the many nations of humans. It saddens me to think that these people would forbid all thews they have made¡­ and all the humanity they are so proud of to act like barbarians¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It is big enough of a surprise to see peopleprehend us so much, Lady Faylen¡­ I am moved by your words¡­ But you don''t have to feel sorry¡­ M-Much like all of us, you should keep looking forward, and move through the path you''ve been walking on, there''s a family with you as well. I-isn''t it?" Mary asked slightly embarrassedly, as her hands were being held by my mother.


    "I suppose¡­ you''re right. But that wont stop us from helping you¡­ I want to make a difference- no, we want to make a difference, right?" Asked my mother, as my father, Shade, Nepheline, and Ninhursag nodded.


    My mother seems to want to change the injustice of this town, but is it even possible without ending up looking like the viins?


    -----

 Chapter 333 Mary And Lucia

    -----


    "I-I think you''re being a bit too over the top, Lady Faylen, there''s no need to go this far¡­" Said Mary. My mother quickly realized she had said something that would be considered ridiculous, after all they were thought to be normal people, strong adventurers but still normal people, even S-Rank Adventurers are citizens and need to respect thew and other things, or they will be treated as criminals and chased down by the elite of the nations, I would assume.


    "I can rte to how you feel though." Said Celeste while sitting near Mary. "I''ve always felt like this damned town is filled with rotten people, even after the war¡­ Although these alleys are filled with criminals, the higher ups such as nobles are no different, leisurely buying and selling ves as if it were a game, disgusting¡­ I hate all of this; I also want a change."


    "B-But it is not possible, that''s too much. There are things that we can do and others that we can''t¡­ G-Getting into trouble won''t get you anywhere, Celeste¡­ T-This is for Lady Faylen and the rest as well¡­ S-So please, don''t get in trouble¡­" My mother and everyone else realized that telling Mary and Lucia about what they truly wanted to do would be too much, so they nodded and apologized, refraining from talking about this. I guess nobody is perfect, they were too excited about making these people happy and bringing them justice, but they had disregardedmon sense quite a lot.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Calm down for now, Faylen, this is not the time to talk about these things. We want to learn more about their history and get some clues, don''t let your emotions get the better of you." My father whispered to my mother''s long ears, as she understood and nodded slowly.


    "Sorry, I got myself carried away¡­" My mother apologized. "Could it be possible to resume where you left out?"


    "S-Sure¡­ But it is not¡­ something pretty¡­" Said Mary. "When I was captured and tortured to get any information from me, I met Lucia as well. M-My disgraceful tribe¡­ the Red Oni always had a rivalry against the Lamias, the area where we lived ovepped with their swamp, so we were rivals all our lives¡­ Lucia has been my friend since we were children, although we often fought more than anything¡­ In the war, we fought together, but we were simply too weak. The Demon King''s strategy was wed, he simply wanted to flood the humans with numbers,pletely disregarding terrain knowledge, and how prepared were humans. The concept of adventurers, mercenaries, and other organizations was foreign to us. We were only told we were fighting an army, not multiple smaller armies, and groupsposed of incredibly strong people that were able to take dozens of us down in a single battle¡­"


    "The humans scattered us across theirnd and quickly picked us all¡­ I ran away and ended losing myself in the woods and was ultimately captured¡­ If it wasn''t for my brother and a few other brave ones that stayed fighting in the frontlines, while telling us, the younger ones, to run away, we would be dead as well¡­" Sighed Mary. "Although the war was horrendous, both of our factions took a lot of one another''s lives¡­ I also am guilty of having taken down many human soldiers while fighting¡­ It was war after all. I feel like what humans did was partially because it was the right thing to do in their perspective, I know the Demon King is dead now, he was in by humanity''s heroes. But¡­ I still feel a bit of¡­ r-resentment for what he did to us¡­"


    "The Demon King¡­" My father sighed. His eyes seemed to be recalling the past. I wanted to know what he was thinking about, I really wanted to know how the Demon King even looked like, but they had never truly spoken to me about this. In fact, my parents hold way too many secrets they had not even told me about.


    I really¡­ I wish I could know more, but if I ask, I might end up being reprimanded, it is quite clear they don''t want to tell me about the war anymore. They don''t want to recall these things, perhaps¡­ Or maybe they fear I would hate them for what they did? I''ve already known long ago they probablymitted many mistakes; I still love them. But I guess it is not so easy.


    "After the first few months of captivity and torture, where I endured the agony of hell¡­ I was brought somewhere else where I was healed by someone, and then given some clothes. I worked as a servant of a small noble family for a long while, but my clumsiness got in the way many times, and the nobledy always bullied me¡­ At the end, I was sold off as a ve, but due to my scars and my ugliness¡­ Nobody wanted to buy me. Many times I felt despair, to be treated as an object, I had long ago lost all the pride I once held as a warrior of the Red Oni Tribe¡­ I was stripped from all honor, I was a mere shell of what I once was¡­" Mary said in between tears, as she calmed down for a bit. "Lucia was in the same position as me, and several other demons, males and females, of various tribes. All of the survivors¡­ Lucia had it worse though¡­"


    Mary held Lucia''s hand tightly, as Lucia rested her head over her shoulder, it seemed as if they were incredibly close with one another, giving one anotherfort and warmth perhaps for all these years they had lived in this ce.


    "Lucia was different than me, perhaps¡­ She fought more, she had always been talkative and loved to insult others¡­ T-That was¡­ why her tongue was cut off. Tongues are the pride ofmias, they decorate them alongside the tip of their tails..." Sighed Mary. "Lucia had endured everything¡­ She''s very strong."


    Lucia had yet to cry through this conversation, but she seemed very saddened, her beautiful eyes were filled with grief and sorrow.


    -----

 Chapter 334 Father Darius

    -----


    "L-Lucia was tortured harshly¡­ Her tongue was cut off because she was always a big talker¡­" Sighed Mary. "Those people of the past¡­ I don''t know where they are right now, but I still do recognize some of them, they''re still soldiers and knights in this town, living with what they had done, having families and children, and enjoying their lives, fully knowing of the atrocities theymitted¡­ Sometimes I wonder if these people are really¡­ people at all."


    "Ahh¡­ Ah¡­"


    Lucia suddenly tried to speak, but only soft and dry moans came out of her mouth, as she seemed to want to tell Mary to not concentrate in those things. Mary knew about it and seemed to sigh and hug her friend again. This was harder for them than I imagined, I felt guilty thar we were being given such a long exnation of their past. It felt like we were doing something they were ufortable with, and I really wanted them to stop¡­ But I also knew this information would be useful for us at the end. Nheless, I couldn''t help but question the methods of my parents, especially my mother who was the one to first speak about this.


    I feel like they used these gifts as a way to give them the obligation to speak, even though it wasn''t forceful, nor through any ill means, it felt slightly maniptive. I can''t help but think that, and I feel terrible the more I think about manipting these people to talk about their traumas and past. But if I talk, I might be ignored anyways¡­ but I can try to stop this before the two nuns go through any more pain.


    "I-I think we should stop this¡­" I said, the first time I spoke through the entire conversation. "Mom, dad¡­ They''re in pain, they really don''t want to¡­ talk about these things. I feel like we are manipting them into saying such things."


    "Sylphy¡­" My mother looked at me, as she seemed considerate. I do remember that yesterday when I found Mist, she had reacted in various different ways, but something about demons had impacted her greatly.


    "I-I am trying to learn for you¡­ What you said yesterday really impacted me." My mother told me. "I am sorry if this seem maniptive to you¡­ Mary, Lucia, you can stop if you want to. I-It wasn''t my intention to make you feel forced."


    "Not at all¡­" Said Mary shyly, mustering her strength to smile. "I am happy to find such nice people¡­ If you need me to share my past, I will. I feel indebted, but I don''t feel manipted to do this¡­ I''ve always wanted to sit down and speak a bit about this, even as painful as it is¡­ I cannot keep it inside of my chest forever."


    "Mary¡­ You''re really doing this¡­" Sighed Celeste.


    "Nheless, I wanted to tell you that¡­ W-We don''t think ill of these people anymore. Resentment against them seems meaningless¡­ It has been many years, trying to find them and attempting to hurt them will only brew more violence at the end. I want to¡­ move on." Said Mary, as she looked into the tea. "After I was thrown into a ve market, I met Lucia once more, in there, we felt slightly better, apanied by the other, and covered in scars. It felt like we barely recognized one another back then, we had changed so much, and we had gone through too much¡­ We were both different, too different¡­ but our past connected us together, and made us rely on one another to survive. Eventually, we were sold to someone¡­ a mysterious old man, a human."


    "A human bought you two?" Asked Shade. "Are you two still ves?"


    "No¡­ He freed us the moment he bought us. He wasn''t someone with enough money to buy every ve avable, but he was a good-hearted man. He was Priest Darius, the original owner of this orphanage." Said Mary. "He was¡­ an incredible and gentle man. He used all his savings to save us, and when we asked him why he did it, he merely said: "I did it on a heartbeat, I couldn''t stand you children standing there, like items¡­ I felt like I had to do it, or maybe nobody would had freed you."¡­ Since then, we began to work in this orphanage."


    "Father Darius was a kind soul, he was very old, but energetic. He taught us many things, and took care of us, slowly healing ourrge wounds and scars with medicinal herbs and low-tiered magic¡­" Sighed Mary. "He was¡­ like a second father for the two of us. He taught us so much and he showed to us that not all humans were evil, that there were many good people out there¡­ He showed us that there''s always good people everywhere, in any race¡­"


    "He had started this orphanage because he pitied the children left by the survivors of the war. Many half-demons and beast-kins were left. Some beast-kin were often treated like citizens, but there were many of their tribes mixed in our army, so they were just as discriminated as us."


    "Father Darius opened an orphanage for these children that the other orphanages ignored. Of course, he also took humans, but most of the humans, elves, and dwarves were weed by the other four orphanages in this city, which are being maintained by the government. Our orphanage is in fact something different, we used to receive a monthly ie to help us raise the children, but thest years they stopped, ignoring us¡­"


    "That''s awful¡­ Is that not illegal? You couldin for that." Said Nepheline. "But I guess¡­ you don''t want that trouble to reach you, don''t you?" She sighed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "N-No, I would prefer to not bring us trouble, our existence is problematic enough for these people¡­" Sighed Mary. "Father Darius taught us to not find trouble and to be cautious with people, to learn how to read their hearts as well through a special spell he learned named [Heart Reading] which I used in all of you when we first met¡­"


    A magic that can read a heart''s intentions? So is that simr to Aquarina''s mysterious ability to see through the intentions of others as well? How interesting¡­


    -----

 Chapter 335 Emotion Magic

    -----


    "Like this, I can feel if someone harbors darkness or light in their hearts, and if they have bad or good intentions with us¡­ None of you had bad intentions, but a few harbored a deep darkness and sorrow¡­ I felt pity for your hearts, and I weed you all without hesitating."


    Mary suddenly thew a big reveal out of nowhere. Apparently she was long ago taught a special spell that can help her read emotions to an extent, and even the true intentions of people. If they harbor hate or ill intentions, she can easily tell. But it also can even tell her if they have "darkness" or "light" inside their hearts. But having darkness doesn''t mean having bad intentions, it merely means that someone had gone through a lot of pain and suffering, perhaps, and there''s a big burden someone''s heart is carrying¡­


    Do my parents¡­ and Aquarina''s parents carry such a darkness?


    Did I also carry it? Could Mary had seen through my heart?


    I suddenly noticed Mary looking at me for a few seconds and then quickly looking away, I noticed that her gaze seemed concerned. Perhaps she really saw through my own heart. The things I went through in my previous life¡­ do they still haunt me to this day? I''ve been trying my best to get over such things, but it is simply impossible. I always try to be good at doing things, I always train harder than anybody as well, and even now as I hold a mysterious power I am still developing, I often wonder if I have delved too deep into my own training and into bing "someone strong and perfect" that I''ve lost myself and my own emotions along the way.


    I do¡­ think of myself as someone imperfect, but do I truly look imperfect to others? What does¡­ Aquarina likes about me? That I am strong? That I am brave? What does¡­ Zack likes? Or my parents? What sort of appearance do I give to other people? How do they see me?


    I began thinking so much that I felt slightly sickly. Thinking these things affected me more than I thought, and I quickly decided to calm down and sort out my thoughtster, perhaps when I go to bed. I suddenly felt rather ill, as if I had¡­ been missing something important in my life. Do I evenck something? Now that I see how much everyone has suffered, how much everyone is wed, and how much everyone misses something¡­ I feel guilty for having more than them, and¡­ for having strength and love from my parents.


    It is just as Celeste said, I am someone that grew infort and that has yet to truly see what''s the world about. Even in my previous life, I only spent two years training and then I died recklessly sacrificing myself for my mother and my sister. But is that enough to justify having everything I have? I feel like a noble, lucky to have everything I could ever need, withoutcking a single thing¡­ Do I even have ws? Or perhaps¡­ my own ws are deep within me, hiding them from everybody, so I always make it seem I am always alright?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Can Mary¡­ see through my heart?


    I felt the impulse to ask her what she could see. It was sorrowful to think that not even I could know how my heart was deep down. Reincarnating¡­ really takes away a bit of yourmon sense. I wished someone could hug me now, but I know that''s also a spoiled brat''s thinking. I train every day and concentrate into not thinking about myself¡­ because I know that I have ws I don''t want to show to others, such as one that has resurfaced now, my insecurities.


    Am I strong enough to deserve to be the daughter of two heroes?


    Aren''t I merely cheating with my System, having a power I really don''t deserve?


    Shouldn''t someone like Mary¡­ truly deserve what I have instead of myself?


    Am I¡­ good enough to deserve the love of someone else¡­?


    Do I even¡­ deserve any love?


    ¡­


    "Sylphy!"


    Suddenly, as I thought about these things, I heard the voice of Alice within my soul.


    "What''s going on with you? Your soul¡­ it is wavering with pain, what is happening?"


    "Y-You can sense them? My emotions?"


    Alice quickly realized that my soul scape could change in color and even generate different light depending in my mental state.


    "Yes¡­ I saw through it. What is troubling you?"


    "I¡­ Nothing, don''t mind it. I don''t want to trouble you¡­"


    "Sylphy¡­"


    This is something I have deal to deal with myself. My own insecurities, my own thoughts, and my own ws, perhaps trying to fix them will never be possible. It is often impossible to fix our ws, as that''s what makes us who we are. At the very least, I need to make up for it¡­ And perhaps that''s a reason why I feel the obligation to be good with others. Even though I feel like it alwayses from the depths of my heart, maybe there is another reason as well.


    Sigh¡­


    I don''t really know what to think anymore. I should simply ignore things for now¡­ I don''t feel like thinking any longer, I''ve thought enough for the day. If I really want myself to be worthy of the things I was gifted after my rebirth, I have to make up for it. The only way I know is¡­ to help others get through the same darkness in their hearts. I looked back at Mary and everyone else, as I remained in silence. Afraid from interrupting them, I remained quiet.


    "Mary¡­ So that''s what you did¡­" Said my mother in shock.


    "So you can read hearts?" Wondered my father. "That''s a rare spell, I had never heard of it."


    My uncle quickly decided to talk a piece of his mind, he seemed to know a lot.


    "Ah, of course you guys don''t know about it, that''s the old Emotion Magic, lost in time due to its dangerousness. It helped people see through the intentions of others, so it always was terrible for those that plotted and schemed against the other. That magic was banned from this continent five hundred years ago, and any evidence of it is hard to find, its wielders are just as rare¡­ I happen to have simr powers thanks to my blessings and Sound and Wind Attribute Magic. But that''s mostly because I am a talented Bard that can read people''s hearts."


    Emotion Magic, so this is the power that saw through our hearts, and the power that made me think so much as well¡­


    -----

 Chapter 336 Jealous Aquarina

    -----


    Emotion Magic, a magic so terrifying that it was banned in the entire of this continent and forgotten over hundreds of years. It seems to be capable of reading through the true intentions and emotions of others, making it easy to discern if someone had good intentions or not. By using this Magic, people was able to take better decisions to who to make allies, but because nobody ever had good intentions with the other most of the time, it caused more conflicts than anything, and ended being banned by several of the dominant nations of the Gatea Continent, I have no idea about it in other continents.


    "So that''s how it is. You were able to read our hearts. Is that why you told us everything so quickly?" Wondered Nepheline, asking rather directly.


    "Yes¡­ I was moved by your kindhearted nature and how you gave us so much¡­ I felt obligated to respond to your questions. I would wish to form a long-standing bond with you all, even if you may depart in the near future¡­ I wish for you and the children here to form bonds." Said Mary with a warm smile. "Father Darius always said that making bonds with people was what made us who we were, it expanded our perception of the world, and helped us understand one another¡­ He said that bonds could bring peace to the world¡­ But I suppose there are many people hurt by life, that cannot value bonds."


    "Mary¡­ Ipletely agree with you, dear." My mother said, holding her hand. "You''re a good woman¡­ You''ve opened my mind more than I have ever thought someone could at my age."


    "I am d I was able to enlighten you, Lady Faylen¡­" Said Mary. "I suppose we are done now? Ah, well¡­ I could continue if you want."


    "What¡­ exactly happened to Darius?" Asked my father.


    "Father Darius¡­ He protected us for many years, and helped us a lot, but ultimately died of old age. We believe he has gathered with the gods in the afterlife, perhaps with the many souls of the people¡­ I hope he can rest in peace with everybody else." Mary said, as Lucia nodded.


    "I see¡­ I am sure he was a goodhearted man." Said my father.


    "Well, and about Celeste here¡­ I am sure you''re curious about her, right, Sylphy?" Wondered Mary, looking at me as if she had read my mind.


    "E-Eh? Me? I-I am not¡­" I said.


    "Well, you''ve already made a friend of her¡­" Said Mary.


    "There''s no way I would be her friend in just a single day, Mary!" Celesteined, crossing her arms in dissatisfaction. Ouch, that hurt a bit, but I guess she''s right.


    "Why would Sylphy even want you as a friend?!" Aquarina who had infiltered into the conversation emerged at my side as if she had been spying on us.


    "Huh?" Celeste looked at Aquarina with a threatening re, but Aquarina didn''t falter.


    "Aquarina don''t start something please!" Nepheline quickly stopped Aquarina, and so did Shade.


    "Yeah, don''t say things like that." Shade said.


    "But she thinks she''s all high and mighty¡­ Sylphy is a good person¡­" Sighed Aquarina.


    "Aquarina don''t worry about the details, in this world we''ll meet many people that will disagree with you. It doesn''t mean they''re in the wrong and only you''re in the right, everyone simply has different perceptions of people." I said. "Leave it be, I also think it is a bit too soon to call myself the friend of someone I''ve met for a day and a half."


    "Ugh¡­ Okay." Sighed Aquarina. "I just don''t like seeing you sad¡­"


    "W-Was I sad?" I asked.


    "Yeah, you made a sad face¡­" Aquarina said, as she suddenly petted my head.


    "Hehe, well now I am happy you''re here." I said, petting her back.


    "Well, Celeste came to us some years back. We found her in the alleys, she was small and weak, and covered in bruises and blood¡­ Darius said she was a half-demon, which is quite rare. When we weed her here she used to be such a shy little girl¡­ B-But now she''s a nice girl that goes hunting, she developed a lot of self-confidence after training her strength and magic." Said Mary.


    "I have noticed she''s very strong, how did she trained?" Wondered my mother.


    "I researched in the public library and bought books with money." Said Celeste. "My demon bloodline probably made things easier for me though."


    "Amazing¡­ You''re a rather exceptionally talented young girl, I am sure you''re destined for greatness in the near future." Said my mother with a confident smile.


    "I am not that great to be honest¡­" Sighed Celeste. "There are still monsters out there like you guys¡­ I guess I cannot evenpare with you, huh? Haha¡­"


    Celeste seemed slightly disappointed in her own strength, butparing herself with my parents will only make her more depressed than anything. And well, it wasn''t as if they got that power out of nowhere, it was through a lot of training, years of challenges, and many hardships.


    "We were once weaker than you are, we all start in the same ce. It is up to us to grow stronger. As long as you have the motivation you will eventually reach our height, or might even go beyond that point, who knows?" Asked Shade. "It is worth a try, right?"


    Celeste smiled a bit.


    "I guess¡­ Anyways, I am sleepy, so I''m going to bed."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Without realizing it, we spent the rest of the day speaking with Mother Mary with thepany of Mother Lucia, they were both very nice and amicable with us, and also quite weing. At the end, we enjoyed a nice dinnerposed mostly of meatloaf and rice.


    Although everyone was enjoying the day, I couldn''t help but have many doubts within my heart and wanted to ask Mother Mary for some advice. She showed to be someone amazingly capable of seeing through the hearts of people, so I thought she could have something she could say to help me.


    -----

 Chapter 337 Do I Deserve What I Have?

    -----


    While having dinner I ended sitting next to Mary instead of Aquarina or my parents. Mostly because I wanted to speak with her about certain things. I felt slightly concerned about what she could had seen through my heart. I wanted to know if there was something there that could give me certain clues about myself. I had suddenly felt as if I didn''t really deserved what I had, and this thought further increased as I began to think that I wasn''t really someone without ws, I guess I have many too.


    Maybe because I''ve been trying to be a new person, I am trying to leave them behind, but they have started to torment my own thoughts once more. More than anything, my anxiety and insecurity. I suppose that battle with Hell back then¡­ it still lingering within my mind as a trauma. It probably is also lingering within Aquarina and could be another big reason on why she feelsfortable when she''s with me, because she might feel protected. Perhaps she doesn''t want to be alone as she might be afraid of something simr to happen. I cannot me her; I think the same most of the time


    "Mother Mary¡­"


    "Hm? Y-Yes, Sylphy?"


    Mary looked at me with a gentle and slightly shy gaze.


    "What did you¡­ see from my heart?" I asked her timidly.


    "Huh?" She wondered.


    "You saw through my heart, right? What did you see?" I asked again.


    "What did I see¡­" Mary muttered while thinking. "Well, I saw a troubled heart. You seem afraid, very afraid of things, Sylphy, perhaps more than other people¡­ But somehow, you''re covering that fear with a lot of bravery, maybe¡­ Is this what you wanted me to tell you? Your heart is pure andcks darkness¡­ You''re a good person, Sylphy. You''re in fact, much like any other person out there, afraid, with insecurities, but still trying to do your best¡­ We all try¡­ t-to do our best."


    "Mother Mary¡­" I sighed. "I often wonder¡­ If I am really deserving of having the family and the friends I have¡­ Sometimes it feels as if all these people were given to me without me doing anything at all, it doesn''t feel as if I earned them¡­ It feels like¡­ they would be way better off with any of the children here¡­"


    "F-For how long have you been thinking this way?" She wondered.


    "S-Since a long time¡­" I sighed.


    "T-That''s not a normal thinking that a child should have¡­" Sighed Mary. "At your age, you should be yful, cheeky, and asking to be spoiled¡­ Don''t overthink such things. It is not as if you get the choose of picking your family and your friends, right? Things just happen¡­ S-Some of us have it rougher, while others easier¡­ B-But I am sure that you''ve gone through a f-fair deal of troubles, right? I can notice it within your anxiety and your nervousness¡­ Y-You''re not at all the spoiled girl you think you are¡­ In fact, you''re quite a-amazing, so little yet so capable, you have a strong will¡­ You''re not perfect, nobody is perfect¡­ Don''t try to seek perfection, dear¡­ W-We are all imperfect, it is what¡­ makes us special."


    Her words suddenly hit me strongly. My heart began to beat faster as I blushed a bit. I think¡­ I was slightly enlightened, and also felt embarrassed all at the same time. I have¡­ been thinking just stupid things due to my own insecurities, but she''s right. I am¡­ not perfect, I don''t have to seek perfection either, I don''t have to try to be the best there is or something. I just want to learn magic and spend time with my friends. I want to be stronger to survive, not just for my own selfishness.


    Despite her stuttering, Mother Mary is amazing with words, with just that, she made me realize I was being too stupid, and it made me feel embarrassed with myself. Although I always think that someone else should take my ce instead, someone more deserving¡­ It is not as if that''s possible at all. We never choose how we are born, or how we are given a family and friends.


    Things just happen, just as she said. We have to appreciate the present and¡­ embrace the people around us, instead of constantly self-loathing myself into thinking I don''t deserve them. I will instead give them all my love and try to make them happy.


    "Y-You''re right¡­ Sorry for bothering you with something so dumb¡­ Sigh¡­ I am so stupid¡­" I sighed, I began to stutter myself now. I had never felt this embarrassed before.


    "No, you aren''t. You were merely being like a normal person is! Don''t attribute things you feel embarrassed with as stupidity¡­ D-Don''t be rough on yourself, we all are curious and uncertain about everything, even ourselves. As long as you always r-remember being yourself, the person everyone loves¡­ and to be genuine with yourself as well, then¡­ there''s nothing wrong with it." Mary said with a gentle smile, as she timidly petted my head.


    "Thanks¡­ You''re such an amazing person, Mother Mary¡­ Sniff¡­ I am sad I wasn''t able to meet you earlier!" I cried, as I ended hugging her.


    "Uwaah! Haha¡­ I-I am d you think that way¡­ B-But we are having dinner, Sylphy¡­" Mary said, as I suddenly noticed various children staring at me angrily, it seems they got a bit jealous I got so close with their adoptive mother.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ahh¡­ Ah¡­" Mother Lucia gently whispered something, as if to make herself noticed, she quickly sat down near me and petted my head, feeding me food with a spoon like a baby.


    "W-Wait, I am not a baby anymore- Guh¡­!"


    "Hehe¡­" Lucia giggled adorably, as she petted my head and continued feeding me.


    I guess I am still kind of a child¡­ not even being ten years of age and all. My parents don''t feed me because I requested them to stop, but I suppose the people here don''t know.


    -----

 Chapter 338 An "Innocent" Girl

    -----


    When dinner ended, we decided to move back home. There were rooms avable in the orphanage but my mother insisted that we didn''t had to bother them, and well, the conditions in the building weren''t that good.


    My mother had even offered everyone to be relocated into our tribe for the moment until the building could be repaired, but Mother Mary said she didn''t wanted to bother us any more than that. Although we promised to go see them next morning anyways, so it wasn''t as if we were going away forever.


    "Take care, Mist, be a good girl and go to sleep now." I said, caressing Mist silky white hair, as her smile filled with tiny sharp teeth was utterly adorable.


    "Nooo! D-Don''t go¡­" Mist cried, grabbing my arm. "Stay! I can give you space in bed!"


    After Mist innocently offered me to sleep at her side, Aquarina quickly grew redder and a bit shocked, quickly running to our side.


    "M-Mist, we have our own rooms, r-right? So don''t bother yourself. We''lle back next morning!" Said Aquarina, trying to act polite instead of rude. Wow, was she improving at longst?


    "B-But¡­ We awe fwends!" Cried Mist, beginning to cry like a baby, despite being near our age.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We''lle back next morning, we promise. Don''t worry about it, okay? We''ll even teach you some magic." I said. I quickly looked at Zack who was hiding from Mist for some reason, and called him here.


    "Y-Yeah! Mist, calm down." He said, petting her ck horns.


    "Zack! Will you reallye next mowning?" Asked Mist. Perhaps due to her several teeth getting in the way, and the different shape of her mouth, sometimes words came out slightly baby-like in speech, although I am sure she was speaking rather well.


    "Yeah, we are friends now as you said." Said Zack.


    "Indeed, we won''t abandon you or something." I said.


    "Also, there''s Celeste for you here, and all your siblings, didn''t you miss them?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" Mist, said, as Celeste came to her side and petted her head. Suddenly, a blonde girl also came, she was almost the same size as Mist and had a slightly cheeky expression in her face. I had noticed her staring at us for a while with bright eyes, fascinated by everything we brought and our clothes too.


    "Mist stop being such a crybaby,e to sleep already!" She said.


    "B-But Alicia¡­" Cried Mist.


    "Mist,e." Celeste said, suddenly holding Mist like a baby with her arms and carrying her away.


    "Uwaaah! Shtop! D-Don''t carry me!" Cried Mist. "T-That''s reserved to my special prince!"


    "Again with that?" Asked Celeste.


    "I think I finally found him! Heheh¡­" Mist giggled innocently, looking at Zack as he suddenly blushed and red elsewhere.


    Oho~ I see why he''s so shy with her and he doesn''t want to get closer, seems like Mist got love at first sight with Zack? Is this why she''s sticking with him sometimes?


    "Hm¡­ I don''t think he''s a prince, he looks like a kid from the streets, doesn''t have the air of noblesse!" Alicia said, the cheeky blue-eyed blonde girl said while cockily remarking Zack''s appearance.


    "W-Well, good night!" Mary said, as she saw the girls walk inside the building once more. After that, we quickly made our way outside the fiefdom once more and reached the tent quickly after. I decided to leave a few seeds created by Naturia near the building, which are my own special guards.


    As we made our way back to the tent, we couldn''t help but ask Zack what''s up with that. He seemed to have no idea what we were talking about and that he had only meet Mist for just a day and a half, so I guess it was justifiable, but still, it was pretty cute!


    "So what''s up with Mist?" I wondered. "She''s a cutie, isn''t she?"


    "I-I am not interested in demon girls¡­" Said Zack rather annoyed. "She''s our new friend, n-nothing else, don''t get the wrong idea! She''s very childishpared to us so she talks things out of her mind¡­"


    "Hehe, never thought you would be such a type of guy¡­" Iughed.


    "W-What type?!" Asked Zack.


    "Yeah he kind of feels like a Casanova." Said Aquarina.


    "Where did you learned that word?" I asked while giggling.


    "From mommy, she calls my father like that when they''re having fun in bed!" Said Aquarina. Suddenly, Shade and Nepheline felt like a giant boulder fell over their bodies, getting stiff.


    "A-Aquarina, don''t say such things upfront!" Cried Nepheline.


    "A-Also, I''ve told you countless times that such things are not made for children to know about!" Shade said.


    "But you two jump in bed, must be fun!" Said Aquarina.


    "T-That''s¡­ Shade, haven''t you been setting up a barrier when we do it?!" Asked Nepheline angered at Shade.


    "I-I do! Maybe¡­ when we are in the heat of it I forget¡­" Sighed Shade.


    "Ugh¡­" Nepheline facepalmed.


    I guess I am not the only one¡­ Aquarina has also sometimes caught her parents doing the deed, huh? I guess I have only seen my parents doing it twice, and it was because I ran into their room when it suddenly opened.


    Often times when I woke up to the bathroom and I saw them¡­ yeah. Anyways, now I just run away whenever I feel like they''re doing it to not bother them. But 99% of the time they set up barriers to not notice it, unless they forget, which happens. After all, just as Mary said, we are not perfect.


    My parents, of course,ughed and mocked their friends for this, despite havingmitted the same mistake many times, perhaps because they were unaware of this unlike Nepheline and Shade¡­


    "Hahaha! You''re being a bit too careless there, friend." My father giggled.


    "Aquarina shouldn''t really be talking about such things¡­" Sighed my mother.


    "I guess things are doing pretty good in paradise, huh?" Laughed my uncle.


    "How unsightly¡­" Sighed Ninhursag.


    Maybe I should get them back with it too¡­


    "Mmm, sometimes I also listen to them jumping in bed¡­ I really don''t know why they do that, is it fun?" I wondered innocently. My parents quickly felt petrified.


    -----

 Chapter 339 Ignatius Sadistic Training

    -----


    At the end I caused more of a ruckus than I could had imagined and had my parents exining to me that they were doing nothing at all, just ying. Of course, as someone that remembers being a young adult woman, I know all about the sex thing, even though I never had myself. So I am quite sure they were enjoying some of that¡­ But for now I just pretended to be dumb and epted their lies, I just wanted to surprise them a bit, not trouble them with something so ridiculous to begin with.


    I was already resting over my bed, and Aquarina was convinced to go to her own bed too (a miracle!), though I am sure she''ll appear in my bed when I woke up¡­


    Meanwhile, within my Soul Scape, somethingpletely different was happening, Ignatius was practicing his new Skills! I discovered it was possible to acquire Skill Proficiency inside my Soul Scape, so utilizing Skills constantly can umte more power to Skills. Using this, I''ve begun to rapidly increase the skill proficiency of my [Yggdrasil''s Endurance] Skill, and it getting super close to max level! Additionally, Ignatius is training his three Skills, and has already leveled them all up once, he''s a hard worker.


    Naturally, I appeared there with my Astral Projection while practicing my [Yggdrasil Endurance] Skill by asking Furoh to attack me with his tentacles and Naturia with a barrage of vines and bullet seeds. They seemed happy to do it inside my Soul Scape as it wasn''t my real body, this way I can umte more skill proficiency. Although still, it tires my mind, so I can''t do it 24 hours a day, but I can get a nice boost of a few hundred skill proficiency points in my Skills this way, each day I am getting closer to maxing out the Skill.


    Of course, to remain in this Astral Projection State, I have to concentrate a lot, so I usually do it when I am not moving around or doing any external exercise. Ignatius has a Skill named [Eggshell] which seems to be simr to the [Yggdrasil Endurance] Skill I have, so right now, Furoh, Naturia, and Beelze were all attacking him with their blows.


    "Tentacle Spear!"


    Furoh infused Mana into his tentacles, reinforcing them and covering them in a metal-like darkness coverture, enhancing their power and attacking Ignatius with a barrage of consecutive piercing attacks.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Aggh¡­! T-This kind of hurts! Ugh¡­! My HP is going down¡­ H-Heal me, Naturia!"


    Ignatius resisted the blows from Furoh, as his eggshell suddenly began to crack, if it cracked, he would lose even more HP. I don''t know what might happen if he loses all his HP, but we don''t want to risk it.


    "Foo!"


    Naturia gently obeyed, as she stopped firing bullet seeds at him from afar and bathed Ignatius with a bright yellow-gold light. She had be rather proficient in using Tier 2 Life Attribute spells by now, so she was a decent healer of smaller wounds. Of course, she still can''t reach the point of a total reconstruction of the body like my mother, but the higher the Tier of the spells, the better they get.


    FLASH!


    The bright light healed Ignatius cracks, as he quickly flew across the space of the Soul Scape, shing against a small worm coated in darkness, Beelze. The two had already be rivals. Beelze felt envious of Ignatius getting the System Seed, as he also wanted the same privileges than him, and he decided that beating him with the excuse of gaining skill proficiency was a good way to feel better with himself, I can''t me him.


    CLAAAASH!


    "Heh! You got a System yet you''re still a little egg at the end, Ignatius! Show me what you got, boiled egg!" Laughed Beelze, he was a small caterpir-like maggot though, so he didn''t had much of a right to speak like that.


    "I am not a boiled egg, you stupid worm!" Roared Ignatius savagely. Both shed against one another as mes exploded against darkness. The two were very weakpared to when they were alive, as they had turned into low-ranked spirits, but as I developed, they should also grow stronger, even more if I be capable of creating more System Seeds and distribute them, although the next on the line is probably Naturia, sorry, Beelze, you''ll have to wait even more.


    "GROAR!"


    Ignatius continued to utilize Baby Dragon''s Breath, a skill that allowed him to generate powerful little mes from his egg crack where his mouth was located, with that, he unleashed a spiraling storm of mes against Beelze, who protected himself with a barrier of darkness.


    BOOOM!!!


    "Heh, you''re not half bad¡­ That damn System you got must be helping!" Said Beelze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I was always this strong, bug!" Said Ignatius whileughing prideful.


    "Don''t forget about me!" Furoh appeared quickly after, shing against Ignatius and using his tentacles like whips, hitting hi constantly and slightly shatter his eggshell a lot.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "AGGH¡­! GRAAARR!"


    Ignatius quickly reacted, covering Furoh with mes and swiftly flying away from the range of his tentacles, only to be quickly healed by Naturia once more¡­


    "Ah! My Eggshell reached Level 2 already!" Celebrated Ignatius. "I can feel it got a bit harder! Now I can-"


    CLASH!


    Naturia didn''t let him rest, firing a giant walnut at him, this was a Tier 2 Nature Attribute Spell named Bullet Seed, it allows us to create seeds which we enhance with magic to get as hard as rocks, and we fire them like projectiles. Pretty handy, huh?


    "Agh! Not even giving me a break to celebrate? You''re the worst!" Ignatiusined, as Naturia ignored him and continued firing walnuts at his eggshell, quickly generating even more cracks.


    I quickly decided to join them while I slept, so I could train [Yggdrasil Endurance] and other Spells to get more ustomed to them. Taking advantage of the Soul Scape is the ideal way to grow stronger!


    -----

 Chapter 340 The Mysterious Perpetrators

    -----


    In the middle of the night within the fiefdom of Eastgrain, a group of five mysterious figures ran through the alleys, reaching the ruined building where the orphanage for demi-humans was located. The entire ce looked like an abandoned house, with the windows covered with several pieces of wood and moss, and the door was barely standing¡­ It was honestly a miracle that this ruined building was holding up until now. The mysterious figures smiled rather viciously and almostically cartoonishly, as they took out small daggers from their pockets.


    "This is the ce? It looks like an abandoned house¡­ I can''t believe this hole is where that damn pile of misfits are living¡­"


    "I can''t believe the government is letting these demi-humans stay here as if they were citizens, didn''t we had a war with them? The demons killed many of us, why are they being forgiven now?"


    "It''s all that damn Darius doing after all, just as the boss had said, that priest is still a pain in the ass even after death. He was a good friend with the previous governor, the father of the Duke, and abolished very with his help, making the survivors of the war civilians and stopped their hunting, deeming it as illegal¡­"


    "Well, not like we can''t do it, just not in front of everyone now¡­"


    "It was because of these damn demons that my mother died when I was a child¡­ I won''t forgive them!"


    "Tonight we''ll have our revenge, for all the lives they took from us¡­ Boss was really nice for giving us these too."


    The figures gathered behind the building, as one of the women making the group showed a red-colored jewel infused with arge quantity of Fire-Attribute Mana. These jewels were called Spell Jewel and were dangerous weapons that Magicians created, by infusing an element or a spell inside a Magic Crystal taken from the carcass of a monster that was purified from impurities, it was possible to create Spell Jewels, that worked like bombs, throwing them away and using a certain conjuration generated the spell inside of them toe out. It was often used in warfare against the demons, one of the many magical inventions that the Elves shared with Humans to have an upper hand in the war against the Demons.


    "There Spell Jewels are not cheap at all, the refining process costs a fortune! But he said we could go all out¡­"


    "They''re infused with a fire spell? It''s hot!"


    "Yeah, it has a lot of Fire ze, a Tier 2 Spell hat can generate a powerful explosive ze, not strong enough to kill strong monsters, as you need more than one attack, but to burn down a little house? It''s easy."


    "Then let''s st this entire ce down¡­ That''ll show them¡­ these damn demons!"


    ? "Yes¡­ it will show them that they''re now wee here!"


    "They''ll burn like my little daughter did¡­ They''ll know our suffering!"


    The Spell Jewels were ruthless thrown at the house, as the people suddenly recited the special words that would activate them.


    "To hell with all of you demons!!!"


    FLASH!


    The jewels while falling from midair suddenly glowed with bright light, emanating a tremendous amount of heat from within! In mere seconds, they all exploded into thunderous zing infernos one after the other, illuminating the dark night!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOOMMM!!!


    FLUOOOSH!


    The zing fire spread out into the neighboring houses; mostly abandoned houses were only homeless people would live. The gigantic explosions were so loud that people from far away was woken up by the suddenmotion, many people ran outside of their houses, seeing the mes of hell erupting from the ground.


    The people thatunched the Spell Jewels began tough, pleased with what they had done, they looked at everything take mes¡­ Except the orphanage itself.


    It was in fact not zing with mes, something had stopped the mes from even reaching the building. One of the men noticed an invisible barrier of light that had blocked the mes, pointing at it, many of them quickly thought something weird was going on.


    "That''s a magic barrier?!"


    "It is capable of resisting five Tier 2 Spells at once¡­?!"


    "Is there such a strong magician in town to begin with¡­?"


    Without them even realizing, some strange green vines began to quickly lurk beneath their feet, suddenly catching them and entangling their legs, and dragging them close to the building!


    "Uuaaggh!"


    "V-Vines?!"


    "There''s a Nature Magician around?"


    "Shit¡­ cut them off!"


    The vines viciously captured these perpetrators, as they suddenly realized the origin of them were Tier 2 Monsters named Vine Blooms, that had suddenly appeared out of thin air! This was, of course, Sylphy''s doing. The moment she had mentioned leaving her "seeds" in the orphanage, it meant these specially modified seeds she had created through Agriculture, capable of evolving into Monsters by reacting against danger or someone that posed a threat to the building and those inside.


    She had done this before, of course, but other this entire time, Sylphy learned the ability to dy the seeds transformation into monsters, and even put certain conditions for their transformation. But of course that wasn''t all, as ck chains suddenly emerged out of the air, some of the men realized there was a strange creature floating in the middle of the sky, meddling with the darkness, resembling a ghost!


    "Fresh Sacrifices¡­ Hehehehehe¡­"


    It suddenly revealed its face, showing a horrid and pale face, the same face that a zombie had! What sort of strange entity was that that came out of absolutely nowhere?!


    "Gyyyyaaaaah!"


    "H-Help!"


    "Help us! Please help!"


    As the perpetrators desperately cried for help, two figures came to "help" them, two handsome men wrapped in ck clothes, one with white hair and another with red hair.


    "Huh, so someone actually came¡­ I can''t believe they were actually trying to blow up the entire orphanage¡­"


    "We should just kill them¡­"


    "Woah, calm down Shade. We captured them, there''s no reason to just kill them¡­ for now."


    "Hm¡­"


    Two pairs of merciless eyes red down at the captured perpetrators.


    "You guys'' better talk honestly, if you don''t want to meet my friend''s fury¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 341 Interrogations

    -----


    Shade and An had been watching over the city ever since the children went to sleep. They left Faylen and Nepheline alongside Sylphy''s Uncle protecting the tribe while they came here to investigate as they had nned to. However, something ended happening while they wandered around the city. Explosions, several explosions.


    In seconds, they reached the orphanage, finding it unscathed, that wasn''t a surprise for them as Faylen had set up a powerful high tier barrier without the orphanage even noticing, although it was merely Tier 5, it was good enough to protect from mostly anything people in this city could offer as a threat.


    Higher tiered barriers cost more Mana and are moreplex to conjure to do it on the go as she did, and often don''t allow for people to walk inside and outside either if they''re allowed by the caster. The more restrictions and special conditions given to a spell, the more burden they take on the conjurer at the time of invocation.


    When they reached the orphanage, they were ready to capture them men, but ended finding Sylphy''s nt Monsters catching them instead. These were monsters she could create through seeds she enhanced using her Magic, but they never expected them to have special conditions to transform and emerge only when intruders with bad intentions appeared. Of course, they were not permanent, and usually withered away after a few hours of being created.


    Although they seemed captured, they were using knives to cut the vines, so Shade acted quickly and called forth one of his oldest Dark Spirits, a Phantasmal Spirit capable of creating chains made of darkness that could chain a person''s soul. The spirit was merely named Grief, and he had the tendency of groan like a zombie.


    After having gathered the culprits, the two quickly turned off the fire that had spread into the unprotected surrounding buildings and left the ce, entering an abandoned house and sealing it with a magic barrier, throwing the culprits inside a room and quickly beginning interrogations. The orphanage''s residents had heard the explosion though, and walked outside the ce to investigate what was going on, finding nothing and then quickly going back. Exnations were perhaps going to be delivered by Shade and An the next morning.


    "Thank you Grief, you can go rest now." Shade said, as Grief gave a phantasmal groan and went inside of Shade''s Soul Scape. Shade was a man of less words, so he left the interrogation job to An. The two had a very peculiar chemistry, An being the talkative "good cop" while Shade was the silent "bad cop".


    The culprits quickly had their mouths freed from the robes covering them, as An sat down in front of them with a smile from ear to ear. He seemed frightening to their eyes, and rather intimidating despite trying to act nice.


    "Now, now, just like Shade, I am very pissed for what you just tried to do¡­ Why in your right minds would you try to burn down a house filled with little children?!" Asked An. "Who sent you here? And who gave you those Spell Jewels?"


    "W-We won''t speak!"


    "Y-You don''t intimidate us¡­"


    "We came here prepared to d-die anyways!"


    "Hooohh? Is that so? Are you sure about that? And what after that? you think I will let your souls go away to the afterlife easily?" Asked Shade with a malicious expression, the prisoners quickly felt chills run down their spines, feelingpletely paralyzed by his deathly stare!


    "You saw what my friend used to capture you, right? That was a Dark and Death Spirit! Guess what, he''s slightly proficient in death magic¡­ You know what that means?" Asked An. "He can touch souls!"


    "Uugh¡­"


    "Gulp¡­"


    "W-Who are you?! The boss never told us there were such strong magicians in here! Did you protected the demons with that barrier?! Who the fuck are you guys?!"


    One of the prisoners suddenly began asking questions, as Shade gently patted his shoulders, and then, his hands suddenly turned semi-transparent, as if they were phantasmal hands.


    "Phantasmal Grasp."


    FLASH!


    Shade''s hands suddenly grasped the prisoner''s soul, making him tremble in fear and pain like he had never felt before. The pain of the soul, after all, could be dozens of times stronger than physical pain, simply grabbing a soul already inflicted pain asmoners often had very weak souls!


    The ability to strengthen and cultivate a Soul was something not widespread at all, so only a few knew how to make it stronger. Entire continents had no idea about such methods; therefore, people''s souls were often outstandingly easy to y around with for someone proficient at the death element such as Shade.


    "Gyyyaaaah! P-Please stop touching my soul! It hurts! IT HURTSSSS¡­!"


    "Then speak and I shall spare your soul!" Shade roared dominatingly, as the man quickly nodded, shocking everyone else.


    "You bastard! Don''t say a word!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are you going to sell us?!"


    "Bear with the pain, coward!"


    "Hoh? Do you want me to touch your souls too?" Asked Shade with a smirk, An himself feel like sweating bullets due to the intimidating presence of his friend sometimes.


    At the end, it only took a single one of them to get intimidated for all their secrets to be revealed. The man ended telling them everything they asked for happily after realizing the agony of having been touched with his soul. The rest of the prisoners also went through the same torture and ended speaking anything the other missed too.


    "So you''re telling me you were mere civilians some years ago and ended turning into this underground organization after the war?" Asked An. "Why?"


    "Because we lost everything¡­"


    "After the war, many viges were destroyed, those demons were merciless¡­ barbarians!"


    "Many of our family members perished, some of ourrades had their entire families ughtered¡­"


    ? "We were not even soldiers, but they piged us and burned our homes¡­ The war made them grow desperate and hungry, some even¡­ ate people!"


    "Demons¡­ they''re all monsters!"


    "They shouldn''t be living in our city!"


    -----

 Chapter 342 Criminals Disguised As Victims

    -----


    An and Shade fell silent after a while of hearing the culprits. These people weren''t even actual criminals, they weremoners that ended losing everything after the war and were forced to work in shady business with underground organizations to earn enough money to eat each day. The war left many people affected, perhaps more in the human side that An and Shade could had realized. After all, things were never truly one-sided, both sides killed one another, they ughtered innocents mercilessly.


    There wasn''t a good or bad faction at the end of the day, as both hadmitted atrocities¡­ But that wasn''t really the point, the point was now that the war had ended, and some people were trying to let the survivors of the demons live in peace, the work of Darius was going to be in vain if these resented people were to kill the offspring of the surviving demons, who had nothing to do with what their parents had done.


    "But you know that this is an orphanage, right? Most if not all the children inside of that ce are innocent, they don''t have any idea about the war, they weren''t even there to begin with! They were all born after it ended¡­ You can''t simply me them for the sins their ancestorsmitted¡­" Sighed An, although he seemed to feel empathy for the people, even though they were wrong in their way of thinking.


    The people fell silent for a bit, being confronted with the fact that they were going to murder innocents. However, their biases were stronger, as they were fueled with lies from many others, especially their boss.


    "B-But who knows when they''ll turn crazy?!"


    "Y-Yeah! They still got the bloodline of those monsters¡­ What tells you that they won''t one day go insane and attack our people, and kill innocents themselves?!"


    "If we give them a swift end, this circle of ughter can end¡­ with them!"


    "So you''re saying that you''re willing to kill children just so you can satisfy your desire for revenge?!" Roared Shade, hitting the table nearby, his sharp eyes suddenly turned from blue to bright red.


    BAAM!


    The people trembled in fear before Shade, but their minds were already decided to do what they had tried to attempt, after all, they were filled with such an undying grudge that manipting them into doing such a thing wasn''t so hard for the culprit behind their actions.


    "I-I lost my daughter¡­ in the war¡­ She was burned alive by a red-skinned demon¡­ I am sure he was the same race as that disgusting scarred nun!" Said one of them, suddenly bursting into tears. "I-I can''t live knowing there is a member of that despicable race of barbarians in here, living as if nothing! It fills me with so much rage and frustration¡­!"


    "You mean Mary?" Wondered An.


    "That she''s part of their race doesn''t mean she would do the same, each individual is different¡­" Sighed Shade.


    "She participated in the war though, she''s not a child, isn''t she? Hah¡­ She''s actually warrior from the demons that somehow survived, she was tortured and enved, but she''s still alive here¡­ Living as if nothing happened! You think that''s somehow good? To live in her own enemy''s country leisurely?! That damn Darius was an insane old man! He should had never abolished the legal envement of these damned and filthy demons¡­ Living with our own enemies! Do you think that''s a good thing, mister hero?!"


    The only woman from the group suddenly ranted out her thoughts, impacting An and Shade''s minds. Although she didn''t knew they were the actual heroes of humans, she called them "heroes" for acting disgustingly righteously about demons being innocent, making her sick.


    "I was okay if they were ves, paying for their crimes with such punishment¡­ But now most of them were freed from their owners! Of course, illegal ves are still sold, and mixed with the legal ones. After all, the abolition of ves was broken down some years ago¡­ If you''re so hell bent in letting them live, then give them as ves so they pay for their ancestor''s sins! They will learn the mistakes their kinmitted and receive their well-deserved punishment!" Roared the man who had lost his daughter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Enough!" Shade roared, as he extended his hand towards the man in front of him, almost about to strangle him to death, but An stopped him, as he looked at the man''s eyes. His own gaze was filled with emotions and empathy.


    "I understand how you feel¡­ there''s other ways of doing things, you can''t simply¡­ do the same thing those did to you. Do you truly want to be the same murderers of children and innocents that those you hate so much were?" Asked An. "What would your daughter think about this if she were alive? Would she be happy her father is killing children that¡­ could had one day be her friends instead?"


    The man heard An''s words, as he felt strange, he slowly realized a bit the reality of his actions, and what he had truly tried to do, but still, the bias inside of his mind and the resentment were stronger than hismon sense.


    "Tch! M-My daughter would be proud of her father¡­ doing what''s right!" He said. An felt frustrated he couldn''t change the mind of these people.


    "They''re a lost cause, An, cut it out. You can''t really change their minds." Said Shade, patting An''s shoulder.


    "But Shade¡­ If I don''t try to make a difference now, when will I be able to do one?!" Asked An, feeling the guilt of his actions eat his mind away. Shade noticed his friend''s desperation, as he was being affected by the circumstances and the aftermath of a war they''ll never forget.


    "You can''t change an entire society by merely convincing some street thugs that they''re wrong." Said Shade. "Even if you convince them, so what? You won''t be able to change nothing in the big picture¡­ You''re merely seeking to change their minds for your own self-satisfaction, because you can''t keep living with your guilt¡­ I understand your pain, but you have to bear with it¡­ You got a daughter, remember this."


    "¡­Right." An was suddenly brought to reality, as he sighed. "I have a daughter¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 343 Interrogating The Culprits

    -----


    At the end, An and Shade moved forward with a series of other questions, as they had already realized it was kind of a lost cause to continue trying to convince these people, no matter how many exnations they gave to them, these people were still willing to do what they did before again if they were given the opportunity. The decision of ultimately bringing the demon children with them and make them join the tribe of Amazon was growing stronger as a good option, this entire town seemed to have too big of a grudge against demons to let them live in pace. If they were to leave this ce, there was nothing saying they''ll be able to live and prosper happily.


    At the end, An and Shade decided to ask more about this "boss" and the whole organization where these people came from. They wanted to find the hideout at all costs and put an end to them before they did anything more dangerous in the near future. However, things seemed moreplex, this "boss" was someone that was rather closet to his subordinates, and he wasn''t just the one behind this, there were many people involved¡­ and perhaps the entire government as well.


    "Boss¡­ we don''t know his name. But he''s a good person. He weed us on his group and has been taking care of us. We do all sorts of works for him; robbing is not something we do¡­ We actually often do rural work or maintain the city''s structure by fixing paved floors¡­"


    "There''s also a stall where we sell food, and boss has a soft spot for the orphanages¡­ the other ones. He always donates to them, so the children in there grow healthy and eat a lot!"


    "We are not bad people¡­ We are merely trying to do what''s right to protect our ce¡­"


    "So you only did things like that? It doesn''t sound criminal at all, but you''re lying, aren''t you?" Asked An, bing quite serious, his gaze pierced the people''s souls, as Shade approached his hand into one and touched his soul with it.


    "Gyyyyaaaaah¡­! O-Okay! I''ll talk¡­! W-We often rob! We rob from merchants that pass through some routes, very little times, only when these merchants are bastards! The nobles pay us to ruin the business of other merchants¡­ T-That''s all!"


    "Oh yeah?"


    "Uuugh¡­! W-We also kidnap¡­ demi-humans to sell as ves, but everyone does that nowadays¡­"


    "You guys are really two-faced. You tell me all the good things while hiding the bad things, you''re not really good people at all..." Sighed An. "You''re glorifying what you do way too much¡­ I assume the stolen goods and ves are stored in your hideout? Speak, where is it?"


    "W-We cannot say that!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We''ll never speak, torture our souls as much as you want!"


    "Y-Yeah!"


    "Hoh? With pleasure." Said Shade with a smirk.


    .


    .


    .


    At the end, the thugs were tortured until they opened their mouths and revealed their secrets. Shade and An learned that the hideout was located within an area of the Red-Light District near a drugstore, there was a secret entrance that only opened to members of this organization, leading to an underground base where several of their stolen goods and ves were stored. This organization wasn''t the only one that held such a hideout, but one of the major three. And all of them colluded with various nobles.


    The Duke himself seemed oblivious about this but if he had revoked the abolition of very, it probably meant he was happy that the market of ves came back, as it gives a lot of money and helps maintain the economy of the fiefdom. It was unknown for the thugs if the Eastgrain Family were all like that, especially because the previous governor, the father of the current one had abolished very and pitied the demons.


    "Lastly, do you know anything about the Dungeon and the recent Miasmic Pupa that have appeared? The Chaos Cocoon?" Asked An while slightly nervous, this was one of the major problems he came here for. The whole drama with the war survivors was something he had not expected, especially in thest city before reaching the port, their true destination. This ended being way bigger of a side quest that the Former Hero could had ever thought it would be, and he hasn''t even discovered the mystery behind the primary problem he came to resolve.


    "W-We have no idea, really!"


    "Y-Yeah¡­ We don''t know about that¡­ Boss was also worried about such a thing!"


    "I-If Boss doesn''t know, perhaps that might be the doing of a different organization¡­"


    "Please believe us!"


    Shade and An used magic they copied from Mary rather easily, [Heart''s Reader], which they used to discern false from truth more easily than through things like checking their temperature or heartbeat, quickly concluding that they were saying the truth. The two nodded, quickly hitting the people in the neck and putting them down unconscious.


    "No matter what, they''re still doing illegal things, we''ll catch them and bring them to justice." Said Shade. "Of course, let''s delete the memories of what they learned from us, and about us as well¡­ Memory Erasure¡­"


    Illusion Attribute Magic was able to meddle with memories too, although it was not possible to delete old memories without causing a sever damage to people''s head, it was possible to easily delete recent memories that were still freshly lingering within their minds.


    After the memory deletion, Shade and An brought the thugs with them carrying them inside of Shade''s Shadows through his [Shadow Storage] Spell that allowed him to create a pocket space inside his own shadows, big enough to fit a whole house inside, or more.


    Without any dys, the pair of friends reached the Red-light district deepest streets, emerging over the roofs of the closed drugstore, in there, they noticed two thugs guarding the secret entrance in silence.


    The two friends nodded to one another, jumping into action.


    -----

 Chapter 344 Jacks Life

    -----


    As a soldier that survived the war against demons, Jack always thought back then that he would be treated as a war hero and given a good pension to live the rest of his life in peace and tranquility, trying to forget the horror of seeing hisrades being ughtered by the monstrous demons that he had to fight against. However, life never traits anybody fairly, for some reason, most of the soldiers after the war were given pennies for a pension, mostly for the doing of the previous Duke, who was very close with the church and the priests. Convinced that it was better to invest more into repairing his fiefdom while fighting to free the survivors of the war, he ended taking away a lot of the mary investments that went towards the military, resulting in the miserably pay the soldiers that survived that hellish war got from their small country.


    Back then, this caused a lot ofmotion and the distaste of the citizens, many people went against the Duke''s decision, thinking he was insane. Many other fiefdoms had been affected severely by the war and were investing into helping to recover their countries and also paying good pensions to their soldiers to reward them for their hard work. The big possibility of ves also emerging was an excellent time to take away the abolition of very after the heroes that enforced it disappeared when they defeated the Demon King. Without anybody to stop them, many governors used this opportunity to get rich and gain free work hand through war ves. All while using the war as an excuse to hunt down other demi-human tribes living in the Gatea Continent that had nothing to do with the war that happened, which ended causing the heavy discrimination against beast-kin.


    However, the fiefdom of Eastgrain wanted to make things different, their ruler was someone that believed that people deserved a second chance, and that demons and beast-kin were people, not monsters or barbarians. He worked hard with the church to free them ves and continue the abolition of very, making illegal once more the very of demons, beast-kin, and anybody human or non-human, with only criminal ves (mostlyposed of robbers, bandits, and assassins) staying. Jack and his fellow soldiers, and even survivors from the massacres and piges provoked by the demons ended being left with nothing at all, not even with homes toe back to sometimes¡­


    Jack felt incredibly resentful against the government of the fiefdom he had been living for so long and protecting¡­ Over time, he gathered his people and decided to protect one another. They did everything they could, organizing into groups to work in many things at once, both trying to protect and restore their home country while also earning pennies. Jack always saw these people that were as affected as him as brothers and sisters, and as the many children that ended orphans after the war as his children, the many orphanages all ended being protected by him, and arge part of what he earned was spent in these orphanages. Ultimately, they slowly seeped deeper into the underworld of the country, working in shadier jobs that offeredrge sums of money by nobles.


    Ultimately, they ended helping in taking back their country when the son of the previous Duke reveled against his father, unleashing a coup d''¨¦tat and defeating him and his government. His own son took his life as old as he already was, and quickly began changing things for the better¡­ of humans, of course. The abolition of very was quickly taken away and legal ves became a poprmodity and product. Although the demons that survived the war and were already citizens, and their children that were innocent were still protected byws and it was illegal to enve them, it was pretty much implied that as long as the authorities weren''t looking¡­ Jack and his brothers and sisters could do whatever they pleased.


    It took a long time to finally reach this point, the government finally began to invest into the citizens once more, and also into its military, soldiers began to earn good pensions, but Jack and his group, who were desperate to earn and ended turning into criminals of the red-light district had no ce on being citizens, hidden from society, they continued working in the shadows for the nobles, earning good amounts of money they invested back into the city and all those in poverty, all the while ves became a product that pretty much brought back the declining economy of the fiefdom. Illegal ves easily mixed with legal ves constantly, with the authorities pretending to not know, many of the former citizens ended being kidnaped and turned into ves, sold as products¡­


    Jack couldn''t be happier about that, of course. Much like everyone else within his group, they hated demons and even beast-kin, and saw them as miserable and despicable monsters that even killed children and innocents. After having seen first-hand their brutality and how they even piged viges that were not even participating in the war, heir hate against them transcended everything. For them, those children living in that abandoned orphanage made by Darius were dangerous, it was a nest of monsters more dangerous than the dungeon for them. Getting rid of them was a priority. If it wasn''t because of that mysterious half-demon girl, Celeste, strong enough to kill them whenever they came looking for trouble, that orphanage would be long gone.


    And tonight, Jack had finally unleashed another little n he had. One of his sponsors had brought him some new merchandise named Spell Jewels, which could contain magic. He infused them with Tier 2 Fire Magic from a magician friend, and quickly gave them to some volunteers, their task? Quite simply, blow the entire orphanage with everyone sleeping on it. That half-demon girl won''t even be able to see what killed her¡­ Jack, as the leader of this organization, seemed decided to bear the burden of such a ughter, as he thought it was the right thing to do for the safety of his country.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sadly, things didn''t go as he nned.


    -----

 Chapter 345 Raid

    -----


    "P-Please, let us go¡­ This is illegal, you can''t enve us just because we are demi-humans¡­!"


    "Y-You kidnaped us!"


    "We''ll tell authorities, this isn''t right!"


    "Mama¡­ Where''s my mama?"


    "You bastards¡­! Your men destroyed my tribe! We were living in harmony with nature, you ughtered my family! YOU MONSTER!"


    The cries of many ves caged resonated within the underground hideout, as Jack sat down over arge seat decorated with monster pelt and demo horns he had cut himself from their heads. His gaze was merciless even against the children. Immediately because they were not humans, they were simply deemed as merchandise in his mind. There was no room inside of his mind to think that demons and beast-kin, or any other intelligent race simr to them could even be considered people at all.


    "Hmph, do you all truly believe you have some sort of right? Do you truly believe you''re people here? After all what your kin has done to us humans, you truly believe we owe you some sort of good treatment? That we should treat you as if you were the same as us? Even after all the atrocities you''vemitted, you fully think you don''t deserve any of this?" Jack spoke.


    Jack was a gigantic man. He was abnormallyrge, with long and spiky brown hair and a beard that reached his chest. His fingers wore different types of colorful rings, emanating magical essence. His clothes were also made of the pelt, leather, and scales of powerful monsters¡­ some even from demons and beast-kin themselves, which he had killed and used their bodies as trophies. He considered himself a hunter.


    "W-What kind of nonsense are you talking about¡­?"


    "This little girl doesn''t have anything to do! I-I participated in the war but I only killed soldiers that came to kill me too, this is war, that''s¡­ what we do! Punish me if you want, torture me all you want but free these kids here, you sick bastard!"


    "My tribe never participated in any war! You''re talkingplete nonsense, attributing the sins of other people to our kin! You''re a delusional bastard!"


    "All of you are the same at the end, savages, monstrous, too powerful¡­ Your strength is uncontroble. You''ll go in a rampage and kill dozens. You think I can even consider such beings as "people"¡­ You''re the insane ones! Now get them out of my sight¡­ I''ve already checked, bring those ves to their respective ceilings. In a few days there''ll be another ve market event, we''ll make some good money out of these savages. They can only behave if they''re wrapped in chains. Giving them freedom and allowing to live with us is the insanity here! That damn Duke made them too privileged, thinking they have rights like us¡­ Well, that''s why he got killed by his own son. At least his kid had some sense inside of his head." Sighed Jack, drinking from arge bottle of wine. "Don''t you agree?!"


    Jack looked at his subordinates nearby moving merchandise and other things from one side to the other, or transporting the ves to their ceilings.


    "Yeah boss, you''re right."


    "Well, that''s a thing of the past, calm down a bit."


    "Things haven''t been this better in a while¡­"


    "We''ll rack up a lot of money! I''m gonna buy a house so I can live with my family¡­"


    "Hahaha! I guess¡­ I am happy for you, Pedro. Your little kids are an adorable bunch too!" Laughed Jack,pletely changing his personality of a ruthless hunter to a gentlehearted man who acted with his subordinates as equals.


    "You cane visit us at any time you want, boss, feel free!"


    "Well, I''ll think about it, but I am way too tall, kids get scared when I show in the orphanage sometimes, wahahaha!" Jack had argeugh, filling his subordinates with cheerfulness despite their shady job. "Hmm,e to think of it, what''s up with those guys I sent? Is the job done already? should had been easy with the knife ears'' tech we got¡­" Jack said while being slightly drunk after his second bottle of wine.


    "Right¡­ they had yet toe here, huh?"


    "Maybe they''re running away from the scene."


    "I heard from someone nearby that there was a big explosion where the demon orphanage was, so they probably did it, boss."


    "Ahh~ That''s nice, now that really puts a smile on my face. I couldn''t really concentrate each day knowing there was such a big nest of monsters there¡­ I guess the Adventurers seen going to that ce didn''t stayed in, huh? That''s good, they better not get involved with us¡­ Those demons are gone from the picture now, I guess we can tell our kids they can sleep better knowing there won''t be any little gremlining to bite them at night! Hahaha!"


    As Jack and his subordinatesughed, the faint sounds of people being beaten down slowly began to enter the room from outside. The cries of pain and fists flying around quickly grew louder, as Jack quickly noticed something odd was going on, but it was toote.


    BAAAAM!


    Suddenly, a man suddenly broke through the door, falling in front of Jack, his entire body was covered in burns and fist marks, he seemed half-dead already. Jack''s eyes opened wide as he saw two figures enter the room where he and his subordinates were organizing everything. One had bright red hair, with his fists zing with mes, and the other had short white hair, darkness emanating from every inch of his body, both looked like the embodiment of fire and shadows.


    Jack couldn''t help but feel frightened by their very presence, jacking back on his seat as his eyebrows raised in utter disbelief¡­ their whole auras gave out a threatening and very dangerous vibe. They were certainly not here to just make some business¡­ Still, Jack tried to act friendly, knowing well their strength already.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You can knock the door, you know?" He asked. "What business do you two require in my humble hideout?" Jack asked, beginning to sweat nervously.


    -----

 Chapter 346 Confrontation

    -----


    An and Shade easily got inside the hideout, destroying the magical system that only let those of the organization end would had been easy but they simply grabbed the unconscious bodies of the people they captured and then used Shade''s [Shadow Puppeteer] Spell that allowed him to take control of an unconscious target. Like a puppet, he easily managed to get inside the hideout with it, beat down the guards, and left the door open for them to enter. After that, it was an adrenaline-filled rush of beating down people as "gently" as possible. An was simply punching them while covering his hands with Spiritual mes, meanwhile, Shade simply kicked them. If both used anything else, they all would had died.


    Well, Shade had the intention of killing them after seeing them enving and even nning and attempting to kill children just because they were demons, and An couldn''t deny he had a murderous side that just wanted to do the same¡­ However, deep down, An didn''t wanted to do unnecessary ughter. If there was a way to make these people pay without having to take away their lives, he preferred that. mostly because he was tired of killing, having killed since he was a mercenary child, he simply wanted to try for once to deal with things as peacefully as possible- or well, without killing more than anything, punching people until they were half-dead wasn''t peaceful at all.


    BAAAM!


    When An punched one of the thugs so hard it broke the door leading to the boss of the organization, the two hurriedly entered the chamber, finding Jack, the leader of this group.


    "You can knock the door, you know?" He asked. "What business do you two require in my humble hideout?" Jack asked, beginning to sweat nervously.


    An and Shade seemed to have dead serious expressions in their faces.


    "Jack Armstrong, a former soldier that participated in the war, specifically the battles that happened when the demon army invaded the Continent. A famous illegal ve trader, part-time bandit, that tries to help the needy and poor with the money he earns doing through the suffering of innocents. Is that you?" Asked Shade.


    "Yes¡­ that''s me¡­ N-Now, aren''t you guys¡­ Oh! I remember you two, the new Adventurers that got to town just a day ago!" Laughed Jack. "You came here to ask me something? I-I''ll do anything for you, my friends! Want merchandise? I''ll give you the best discount! I can sell you as many ves as you want¡­ So please, don''t beat my guys any more¡­ Or I''ll have to step in."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We came here from the thugs that you sent to blow up the orphanage with the demon and beast-in children. Are you the one behind this?" Asked An.


    "Y-Yes¡­ I guess there''s no point in hiding this." Said Jack while shrugging, he looked at his subordinates as they immediately began to slowly run away from the hideout, but they were quickly stopped by An and Shade''s spirits. An enormous phoenix stopped them from running to the backrooms, while a grieving phantom stopped them from reaching anywhere else¡­


    "Sadly we are not interested in doing any shady business with you." Said An. "We want you to free all the ves here, that''s all, and that you stop enving more people. We won''t hurt you anymore and we''ll leave you be."


    "Eh? T-That''s it?!" Asked Jack.


    "Yeah." Said Shade.


    "Well¡­ That''s not something¡­ easy to do though! Our whole economy is sustained with ves, and you want me to stop finding them? Sir, you two are exceedingly strong! Do you even care about these pathetic monsters?" Asked Jack while raising an eyebrow.


    "They''re people, not monsters." Said Shade.


    "Give them to us¡­" Said An.


    "Hahah¡­"


    Jackughed for a bit, as he looked at the two men in front of him. both were powerful¡­ but so what? He had also been training his entire life, his Physique had already reached Rank 8 of Tier 3, and his Magic Circle wasn''t weak, at Rank 7 of Tier 2! He considered himself one of the strongest people in the entire city, and dominated the red-light district with brute force but also a kind heart¡­ He wasn''t going to simply give up all his business because of these two random guys, even if they seemed powerful.


    "You guys are hrious¡­ I guess I''ll have to beat you two until you regain some of your senses." Said Jack. Like a typical thug, he wanted to resolve things with punches, and seemed to be even more unchangeable than his subordinates.


    "I am not a weakling that will easily fall to one of your fists¡­ After all, I am prepared with more than my own strength."


    Jack smiled, the rings worn by his fingers suddenly began to shine with different colors, as the equipment he was wearing also channeled his Mana¡­ He was obviously a warrior, but he seemed to also strengthen himself through using Mana and special Magic essories. His muscles suddenly began to bulge, as his entire size grew up to three times its original size, reaching almost four meters of height, he was a titan amongst men now.


    His hair grew long like the mane of a lion, and the scars he had made in war were all shown like trophies, magical tattoos made of infused elemental runes began to emerge, shining brightly colorful across his scarred and hairy body, his rings enhanced this further, giving him a series of elemental spells to aid him in battle¡­ he was a pure fighter that used heavy weapons to fight.


    "Magic Weapon Summon, Elemental Hammer."


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    Suddenly, the magic of his rings unified together, as a giant magical hammer emerged out of thin air, materializing from the elemental energiesing from his rings, hitting the ground and making it tremble. An and Shade seemedpletely unamused, however.


    "Heh, not even a change of expression, huh? I guess I''ll beat you until you change your stiff faces¡­" Jack said cockily, holding into the gigantic hammer and then making it rest over his enormous shoulders. "I am not know as the Savage Hunter for nothing! I''ll show you what I am made of!"


    An and Shade looked at one another, as they suddenly nodded and began to¡­


    y rock paper scissor.


    "Paper beats rock. I won." Said Shade.


    "What?! Damn it¡­" Sighed An.


    "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU TWO CLOWNS DOING?!" Jack roared, rushing towards them with all his strength.


    CLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 347 A True Monster

    -----


    Jack furiously swung his gigantic magic hammer, which he was able to materialize through wearing all of his distinct magical rings. This was a special magic item he hadmissioned to a very talented alchemist and crafter of magical tools in this city, and it took him a year and a half to get done. It contained incredible might, and the hammer had the power of various elements, capable of unleashing lightning, storming winds, fire, ice, and even the might of earth through deadly earthquakes. Anybody that has received a direct hit from it hasn''t lived to tell the tale, dying squished like a pancake.


    CLAAASH!


    However¡­


    "Huh?"


    Shade intercepted the hammer with a single ck dagger he took out from its sheath, unleashing arge quantity of darkness reminiscent of a ck fog covering his weapon. A small dagger blocking a giant hammer¡­ the mere thought of it waspletely insane and out of ce for Jack. But it was simply a thing ofmon sense for Shade, a man who didn''t looked like it, but whose Physique had reached Tier 10¡­ Despite his specialization in shy movements, his strength waspletely in another level still.


    "T-This is¡­ impossible! How can you withstand my hammer with that tiny body of yours?!" Asked Jack in shock. It was a thing of logic after all, why would a titan lose in strength against a small figure like Shade? But the thing came to the quality of a physique.


    Shade might look smaller, but his entire body was ripped beyond belief, each inch of his muscles had been refined constantly, bing near iparably strong. Each muscle was tight yet flexible, umtingrge quantities of mass was inefficient as his fighting style required him to move quickly from one ce to another. Based in weight alone, he was lighter than Jack, but Shade''s body was a nest for Mana, by a mere thought, his body suddenly turned as heavy as a gigantic boulder.


    "What sort¡­ of technique did you use?!" Asked Jack.


    "Technique? Yeah, I guess I used to use techniques¡­" Said Shade.


    His body had evolve to the point that techniques that temporarily enhanced the body''s weight, power, and speed were simply part of his own body, and emerged as a reaction against a threat. His own body adapted to the threat of an enormous weight swinging his way, and he merely increased his weight to withstand it. And about defense and endurance? He already had it.


    "T-This is ridiculous¡­! You''re just a tiny man in front of a titan such as me! This doesn''t make sense!!! RAAAAAAH!!!"


    Jack desperately roared, unleashing countless attacks using his hammer against Shade! His hammer suddenly gained the element of fire and wind, unleashing a fiery st with each hit, it was as if a gigantic explosion was generated with each hit of his hammer!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The explosions made the enormous underground chamber tremble, cracks emerging in the floor, the walls, and even the ceiling, as the hits made gigantic earthquakes. The thugs were all cornering themselves out of fear, although they were also cheering for their boss.


    "You''re doing it boss, pulverize him!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Beat him!"


    "GAHAHAHA! I bet your friend is a pile of mushy flesh now!" Jack stopped his barrage of attacks, as An noticed he was quite tired, gasping for air. Using this technique both drained his physical strength and magical power a lot.


    However, when he took off his hammer from Shade, he quickly realized the young-looking man remained there¡­pletely unfazed. Indeed, he wasn''t even scratched, there were no wounds on his body. Jack''s eyes feltpletely filled with disbelief¡­ He had never met a true monster before, calling demons and beast-kin as monsters¡­ was aplete mistake.


    He finally meet a true monster.


    "Despite how young I look; I am a few years older than you." Said Shade. "When your Physique reaches Tier 8 onwards, you stop aging and even begin to look younger¡­ Apparently, my lifespan was increased by several hundred years."


    "W-Wha¡­ T-Tier¡­ 8?!" Asked Jack.


    "No, my Physique is Tier 10." Said Shade.


    "G-GAH¡­!" Jack couldn''t help but groan in shock!


    For some reason, he believed Shadepletely! After seeing him withstand his hammer attacks, he was already being quickly brought outside of left field, he was going nuts by simply thinking about something so small-sized being able to withstand his hits! He even began to think he might be dreaming or something.


    But no, this wasn''t a dream, and Shade was indeed a true monster.


    "Haha,e on, don''t y with him so much." Said An while carefreelyughing a bit.


    "Hm, true¡­ I should finish him quickly. Silently, and without saying another word, that''s why I was raised as an assassin¡­ You and everyone else has made me too much of a talker." Sighed Shade.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    FLASH!


    In a split of a second, Shade disappeared.


    "Eh?!"


    No matter how enhanced jack''s senses were, he couldn''t find Shade anywhere! He tried to follow his speed, but it was impossible, it was merely a ck blur moving around, unpredictable!


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    "Ggrrr¡­! D-DON''T FUCK WITH MEEEE!" Jack roared, frustrated about everything, he enhanced his body with all the power and mana he had, and swung his hammer around him, spinning like a tornado!


    FLUOOOOSSSHHH!!!


    An enormous explosion of magical power erupted like a volcano, as Jack attempted to catch Shade within it!


    However!


    "Parry."


    SLASH!


    Jack suddenly felt something sharp piercing another thing made of metal, his own hammer. He suddenly lost all his momentum, falling to his knees into the floor. When he looked at his own weapon, he suddenly realized it had a long line going all the way towards his arms. The line was also going through both of his arms¡­ for a split of a second, he was too confused, and felt no pain to notice.


    But the second after, his hammer was sliced in half, and his arms¡­ cut off.


    BOOM!


    "N-Ngh¡­! AAGGGGHHH¡­!"


    Jack cried in agony, as rivers of blood came out of his muscr shoulders, his entire arms were sliced off cleanly! And all of this was merely provoked by Shade parrying his attack¡­


    "W-What¡­ what are you¡­?!" Cried Jack, gritting his teeth, his eyes filled with utter horror!


    "I am a father." Sighed Shade. "And I am tired, let''s get this done with."


    -----

 Chapter 348 True Identities

    -----


    Shade mercilessly cut down Jack''s arms with a single and precise sh of his knife. His magic hammer, generated by thebination of a variety of magical essories was also sliced in half. The destruction of this magic tool made all the essories making it possible break immediately as well. Although it wasn''t as if it mattered that they broke or not, as Jack nowcked arms and was bleeding intensively. His entire body also slowly went back to his original size, and things were looking quite grim for him, if someone didn''t stopped the bleeding, he would die very soon.


    Jack slowly looked up to Shade''s merciless blue eyes, they seemed to shine with a redder hue, until they turnedpletely red. These red eyes and his white hair made him look like an albino, or even worse, a demon. The darkness that emanated from his body truly made him look like the root of all evil. Despite that, he was a Hero of humanity, and someone that was supossedly given the title of a good person, someone that saved others and protected humans. But now, a human in front of him was at the verge of death because of his strength.


    Well, it wasn''t as if Shade had never killed humans before.


    "Y-You''re¡­ R-Red Eyes¡­ White hair¡­ Ungh?! D-Don''t tell me you''re¡­ From those damned Darkage Family?!" Jack cried in shock as he realized the overwhelmingly strong young man wasn''t merely a strong Adventurer, but someone that belonged to a prestigious yet mysterious family within the Human Continent of Gatea.


    "Oh, so you know my family." Shade said in silence, his eyes slowly turned from red to blue as he calmed himself down. One of the abilities that such family had was the power to turn their eyes red-colored when they were enraged. This also caused their magic and physical power to multiply in a burst, feed over by how many blood they could spill over¡­


    "Uuggh¡­ Aggh¡­! T-There''s no way I would ever win¡­ against a Darkage Family Member¡­ A-After all, you''re all cold-blooded assassins trained since children, aren''t you? The weapons of the Empire¡­ You''re all monsters¡­ But how is one of you still alive?! D-Didn''t you all die?!" Asked Jack.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hey, hey, man, you''re getting a bit off-topic here. Don''t you think you''re not the one here with the position to ask questions? I am impressed you''re asking my friend things so leisurely after getting your arms chopped off. Do I have to cut down your legs to realize how fucked up you are?" An quickly came to the rescue, knowing that the memories of his family made Shade ufortable, especially of the event that happened over thirty years ago, the one that Jack had recalled.


    "I lost¡­ You win! Take whatever you want¡­ It is not as if I can do anything¡­ Kill me already then!" Jack roared. His bravery left the two heroes rather shocked. An sighed, as he waved his head and patted Shade''s shoulders.


    "This guy''s nuts, just like us I guess. He''s really to die anytime. Probably a thing that he got from the battlefield." Sighed An. "To tell you the truth, Jack, I kind of understand some of your reasoning, and the reasons behind what you''re doing. Maybe if I had ended without developing enough empathy through my life, I might had felt the same way as you did. And I might had done even worst atrocities than I already did."


    "Just who¡­ who exactly are you two?" Asked Jack.


    Without nothing to lose anymore, An and Shade decided to reveal their true identities to Jack. They had already checked around and disabled all sorts of magical tools with a mere wave of their Mana essence. Perhaps Jack thought he could record what he heard and some of his allies would eventually pick them up, but such opportunities were already taken away from him without the former soldier even realizing.


    "An Bravo Firebrand, Hero of zing mes¡­ Some others called me the Hero of The zing Sword too." An said with a carefree smile, his shiny orange eyes zed with fiery hue as his spiky red hair gave away that his affinity with mes was so strong that even his hair and eye color turned close to the color of the fire he wielded, a particr characteristic of the Firebrand Family, where his mother belonged to.


    "Shade Darkage, I am the Hero of Shadows. Others call me an Assassin." Shade said, his appearance alone gave a frightening look in the darkness, even more a his terrifying powers to control this element were unparalleled.


    "H-H-Heroes?!" Jack muttered in shock. "U-Ungh¡­ Y-You''re the Heroes?! Why¡­? Why are you trying to protect the demons?!" Cried Jack.


    "I knew you would ask that¡­" Sighed An. "I am toozy to exin it to you, and its not like you''ll ever understand."


    "We have not turned our backs in humanity or something." Said Shade. "But as heroes, we feel the necessity to help people in need¡­ Although I''ve killed many demon soldiers prepared to die, and I did not feel as much remorse for that, I have also¡­ taken the lives of innocents out of the selfishness in my heart. As a way to selfishly redeem myself, I am trying to help these victims. I know fully well that my actions contradict themselves, but I am already too deep into this to stop. And I feel like, for the first time in years, I am finally obeying my utmost desires instead of obeying the orders of others."


    "Y-You¡­ You regret what you did¡­ in the¡­ war?" Jack asked, his vision was getting blurry and his breathing slow, the more blood he lost, the quicker he was dying.


    "Yes¡­ More or less." Sighed An. "Though I am not so gloomy about it¡­ My friend here is very depressed. I have to cheer him up, and there''s no way in hell I am letting you enve these people either. We abolished very for a reason! You bastards bring it back right after we ended our job¡­ You sicken me." An said with a disgusted expression on his face.


    Jack never thought a Hero that saved humanity would say those words to him, who always thought he was fighting for humanity.


    -----

 Chapter 349 Interrogations

    -----


    "You know? I should burn you into ashes before you die out of bleeding¡­" An said. Suddenly leaving away the fa?ade of the "good cop", as he quickly realized that leaving a witnesser alive would be no good either. He didn''t wanted to kill, but this man that has been enving and selling off innocent people for years wasn''t someone that deserved to live in his book. However, Shade stopped him.


    "No. We said we wouldn''t kill¡­" Said Shade. "I know this sounds stupid, but if we kill, we''ll only continue an endless cycle of hatred and ughter¡­ I know it is ironic to say this despite being someone that has taken so many lives¡­ But if we never truly make a difference starting with ourselves, then who else will do one? For my daughter too¡­ I don''t want to take more human lives. I promised to myself that I would better myself after she was born, that I would do things right this time¡­"


    "Well, too bad." An said,pletely surprising Shade by his sudden change of nature, as mes suddenly hit Jack and engulfed him in burning torture!


    "GUUUAAAAHHHH¡­!"


    "ALLAN, STOP!" Shade roared back at An, as his friendughed a bit.


    "Calm down! I am joking! Look, he''s healing." Sighed An. He was always the one of the group that did jokes a bit too crude for the party''s sense of humor. Shade noticed immediately that Jack''s limbs had been reattached by the mes magical properties, and his wounds were healing too.


    "Phoenix mes¡­" Sighed Shade. "I almost forgot you had this."


    "An, I''ve always told you to not use me for stupid jokes¡­!" Suddenly, a beautiful and small phoenix emerged at the left shoulder of An, his Phoenix Familiar.


    "It is not a stupid joke, we are healing him, right, Phoenix?" Asked An while trying to appease the terrible temper of the Phoenix.


    "Sigh¡­ I am sorry Shade." Sighed the Phoenix. "I swear I didn''t wanted to scare you. This idiot requested my help and forced my mes out."


    "I-It''s alright." Said Shade. "Maybe I need to rx for a bit myself. I''ll go to bed after this is done." Shade spoke casually with a mythical spirit such as the Phoenix as if both had known each other for years.


    "T-These mes¡­ they don''t hurt, they''re healing me¡­" Jack said in surprise. "Why? Why are you not killing me? I thought you hated me for what I''ve done¡­"


    "We do." Said An while sighing. "But we are not going to kill ya. We got our daughters waiting back at home. We can''t just greet them the next morning like nothing after ughtering a person¡­ You know?"


    "To be honest, I am quite impressed by how you''re so two-faced to pretend that everything is alright with all those orphanage children you visit and help, after having enved and made suffer so many people¡­ You even tried to kill so many innocent children only because they were the children of demons¡­ But they''re people at the end, the same as the kids you visit each day. You were just going to kill the same kids you protect¡­ Don''t you understand the insanity of your actions?" Shade spoke with a stoic demeanor, as Jack''s eyes shone brightly, opening wide.


    Not only this man had defeated him leisurely but now he was lecturing him. However, it felt as if something happened deep within Jack. He wasn''t as unchangeable and immovable as the two thought. His mind was swarming with thoughts, considerations, and a sudden spark of guilty that quickly began to spread more and more. His face distorted slowly, despair showing on his face, he looked into the floor and then at his own hands, he looked at the subordinates trembling in the floor, hiding behind arge wooden box, and heard the cries of the ves he had imprisoned and selfishly made suffer to no end.


    "Don''t you think you''re even worse now than those you resent so much? You''ve be even more of a demon than any of the demons you ever fought." Said Shade.


    "Shade lecturing him won''t work, the other guys never changed-"


    "What¡­ I''ve done until now?"


    "Eh?!"


    Jack''s words suddenly stopped An from speaking, as he quickly nced at Jack with a face filled with utter disbelief! The muscr man was crying tears of regret while looking at his own hands in utter disbelief. He was even trembling and breathing heavily! He, a burly and grown-up man that shouldn''t even be trembling and crying like a little girl!


    "W-What? Is this guy really crying? You''re shitting me? Shade did you use some sort of spell¡­?" Asked An.


    "No." Shade answered swiftly and emotionlessly. He seemed just as shocked as An. When Shade got surprised, he would be as stiff as a rock, just like right now, he looked like a statue staring down at Jack.


    "I-I¡­ You''re right.. What¡­ What have I been doing this entire time?! After experiencing near death¡­ and realizing you''re the heroes¡­ I''ve always acted because I thought I was in the right, but aren''t I the worst then? I''ve only done bad things after bad things, without stopping, always justifying myself by thinking that was¡­ the demons deserved." Jack cried, tears flowing out of his eyes like rivers.


    "No, he must be trying to trick us or something." Said An. "Reveal me the truth of your Heart." Sylphy''s father quickly conjured the spell he copied from Mary with his amazing magicprehension (acquired after intensive magic training by Faylen for over ten years), as he read through Jack''s heart, his emotions, and truest intentions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What showed there was an incredibly dark heart, but there were no longer bad intentions, only incredibly big amounts of guilt.


    Was it truly possible to change a person''s mind like this?


    ¡­Or maybe, Jack was simply too stupid and stubborn to realize he had been doing evil things, and finally realized it when two figures he admired told it to him straight to his face.


    -----

 Chapter 350 Freeing The Slaves

    -----


    Jack had a sudden change of heart! The sudden changepletely left An and Shade shocked and threw them offpletely. This wasn''t something they expected to happen, but deep down they felt it was quite weed. Now the true question was¡­ How could they use this to their benefit?


    "Is there something I can do to help you? To redeem myself?" Asked Jack, supplicating the two heroes. "I''ve always¡­ since I was young that I admired the heroes, both of you¡­ You brought down the Demon King and started a new Era of Peace¡­"


    "He seems to be saying the truth." Said An.


    "¡­I see." Shade said in disbelief.


    The two heroes looked at one another and quickly ran away from Jack, beginning to speak with one another alone while ignoring the grieving Jack.


    "So what do we do now?" Asked An.


    "Our ns won''t change; we''ll rescue the ves and then we''ll delete their memories." Said Shade.


    "But won''t they just enve again? What if we use Jack for our own benefit?" Asked An with a smile.


    "An, no." Shade said, quickly rejecting An''s wonderful idea.


    "What do you mean "no", bud? If we use him we could get connections with the other thugs and learn more about them so we can assault them better. We could even learn more things. Simply leaving them away would be wasteful, we have to use them instead. If it is to save those demon and beast-kin people, I don''t think it''s a bad idea at all¡­" An said while raising an eyebrow.


    Shade remained in silence after hearing An speak, he couldn''t help but feel like An was right.


    But there was something that was stopping him from taking such a decision.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "¡­I don''t feel it is alright to manipte them. Wouldn''t that be evil as well?" Sighed Shade.


    "If by doing that we can save more lives, then it is not that bad. Don''t look at everything with ck and white¡­ Sigh, this is the primary reason why you did the things you did as well, we were unable to see that everything was actually gray. There is never everything evil and bad, it always varies, changes, and everyone has their own views of morality¡­" Sighed An.


    "¡­Fine." Shade was quickly convinced by An, being reminded of his past hit him strongly emotionally, so he ended giving up to his friend''s idea when he considered the good things.


    "But to reassure ourselves that they won''t betray us¡­" Said An.


    "Yeah¡­ Come." Shade said, suddenly summoning Phantasmal Spirit as the zombie-like phantom emerged behind him, groaning lugubriously.


    An quickly brought all the subordinates hiding, intimidating them with his presence alone, as everyone lined up in front of the two heroes.


    "I ept your help, we''ll use your assistance to learn more about this town, the other organizations that might be trafficking ves, and more¡­ However, we cannot easily trust you, therefore, we''ll use a method that can ensure your cooperation to an extent, but also assure us that you won''t go telling everybody about us." Shade said coldly, touching Jack''s forehead as shadow chains emerged from his Phantasmal Spirit, flowing inside of Jack''s entire body and chaining down his soul. The chains quickly spread out, chaining the souls of everybody else within this underground facility. An put the work to bring even those unconscious guys left outside.


    "W-What are these chains?!"


    "What did you do to us?!2


    "M-My soul feels heavier¡­ Wait! I can feel my soul now?!"


    "This must be some sort of curse¡­!"


    "That''s right, it is something like a Curse. It is called Soul Chains, and you can call it a forced contract. With this, you''ll be incapable of speaking the truth about us and many other things, to keep everything a secret. And also, it might ensure your loyalty over time, as you realize that going against us will only bring you more pain than anything else." Sighed Shade. He disliked using this, but he had used it many times in the past to apprehend and capture alive various foes.


    "With this, you can trust us?" Wondered Jack.


    "Mildly so, it doesn''t stop you from thinking whatever you want, but lying to me will be difficult if you feel pain in the soul." Said Shade, his eyes slowly turned red out of nowhere, frightening the men in front of him.


    "Now that we are done with this, all of youe to help us free the ves. I also want you all to apologize to them." Said An. "I know it is rather childish, but it''s the least you could do. Many of these people hate you to death, by freeing them, we are risking them attacking you or killing you, which we''ll protect you from. The least you could do is apologize to them for the shit you''ve brought to their lives. Most if not all of these people had nothing to do with your personal problems but you med them for it, you have to know how much of a scum you are and repent." An ruthless said as the thugs in front of him looked at him hatefully, although a few of them began to realize that perhaps things were not so simple and that demons weren''t simple evil just because they were demons.


    However, it didn''t matter what they felt within their hearts anymore as they were now chained with Soul Chains. After An and Shade gave them the orders, the thugs, led by Jack, quickly began to free all ves with An and Shade''s supervision. The two stopped various ves from attacking the thugs with anything they foundying around, and had to exin to them that they were being freed now, at longst.


    "Freedom¡­ I am not going to be sold as a ve¡­?"


    "Hahh¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡­"


    "But where do I go now? My entire tribe was burned down¡­ I have nothing¡­"


    "My mama¡­ Sir Hero, can you find my mama?"


    Most if not all the people here had nowhere to go now, those that lived in tribes had their homes burned down, and those kidnaped feared suddenly going back to society, only to be kidnaped again anyways¡­


    -----

 Chapter 351 The Little Demon Girl And Her Teddy Bear

    -----


    "Just how much people do you have enved in here?" Asked An angrily at Jack.


    "I-I think there might be over twenty¡­" Jack said while looking at the ground, too afraid of ring at the hero''s eyes.


    "So many?! Damn it¡­" Muttered An.


    "And that''s without counting all the ones spread through the city that had been sold already¡­ We can''t simply just abandon them, right? Perhaps there might even be some family members from these people already enved¡­ The mother of that little, blue-skinned demon girl, maybe¡­" Shade said while feeling guilty, looking at the little girl lost and sad, he couldn''t help but feel like she could be like Aquarina. Her innocence was too much alike his daughter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I can help you track down all the ves that had been sold, there are many documents about them. Whenever a ve is sold, the owner is registered as well¡­" Said Jack. "Additionally, there might be the other two organizations to pick up for youter, they also must have ves they recently got."


    "How many do you think are there in total?" Asked An.


    "In total¡­ like the entire city?" Asked Jack.


    "Yeah¡­" An said.


    "Perhaps¡­ over a hundred." Sighed Jack.


    "What? Seriously?" Asked An, feeling like strangling Jack to death.


    "There''s no other way, we''ll have to find them, free them and¡­ I guess we''ll bring them with us." Sighed Shade.


    "You''ve decided then, huh?" An asked as he looked at his friend''s eyes, filled with conviction.


    As Shade was practically the second chief of the Amazon Tribe, he was the only one aside from Nepheline, the actual chief, that could actually take such decisions regarding sheltering people into the Amazon Tribe. An had no saying in such things, so he felt relieved Shade was going to go so far for these people.


    "We''ll shelter them in our hoe and bring them with us¡­" Said Shade.


    "I remember that Faylen said that as the Princess of her Kingdom, she''s able to ask her father for a piece ofnd. We could rebuild our vige in there and shelter all these people¡­ But we''ll have to ask them if they''re truly willing to take such a long trip to another continent just to find a ce to call home. We''ll have to ultimately leave it as their decision after we are done with this ce." Said An.


    "I agree¡­ Well for now, all of you,e near me, I''ll bring you all outside. I shall let you enter my shadows. It is mere magic, so don''t fear it as it is not malicious. Inside of my shadows I can help you keep yourselves safe until we reach our destination. Can you cooperate?" Shade asked rather coldly, most people seemed a bit afraid, but because the two were their heroes, they ended epting it. The people wasn''t dumb after all, they knew that if they walked outside with rags and being demi-humans, they would most likely get picked by other thugs at the end.


    "W-We''ll put our trust into you, sir¡­"


    "I hope we can find a ce to call home¡­"


    "You''re doing so much for us¡­ D-Do we need to repay back somehow afterwards? I don''t have any money to give you, I am sorry¡­"


    "I-I''ve never seen such powerful dark magic before¡­!"


    As the people walked inside, the little, blue-skinned girl, who had red eyes and tiny ck horns growing from her head, alongside fluffy ck hair looked at Shade with eyes filled with sadness, touching his robe.


    "S-Sir¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "C-Can you help me¡­ find mama?"


    "¡­"


    Shade felt like hugging her, but he contained himself. The little girl might end up being scared if he did such a thing out of the sudden.


    "Of course, I will do everything I possibly can to bring your mother back¡­ What''s your name?" Shade said, kneeling in front of the girl and getting his eyes near her face to look at her better, she was very small, perhaps being around five years of age.


    "C-Celica¡­" She said timidly, as Shade gently used a handkerchief to clean the dirt of her face using the [Clean] Spell, until she was all clean. Noticing her feet all filled with wounds and bruises, he conjured a healing spell in them and cleaned them as well.


    "I see¡­ For now, go inside of my shadows. I know it might be scary, but I will bring you to a safe ce. I''ll give you clothes and good food, and also a bed where you can sleepfortably¡­ For now, you have to be strong, Celica¡­ Can you do this for me- no, for your mother?" Shade asked while petting her head gently. Celica gently nodded, cleaning her tears with her tiny hands.


    "O-Okay¡­"


    "Good girl."


    Shade noticed that the little girl was carrying a small teddy bear she didn''t had before, it was all nasty and almost torn apart, missing a leg as well. It seems this was her toy that the thugs took away from her before throwing her into the cage.


    "Mister Teddy says that he will protect me until mama is back¡­"


    "I see. Mister Teddy is very strong¡­ I will grant him a bit more of strength, he seems a bit wounded, he must be a strong warrior."


    Shade touched the Teddy Bear, using the [Repair] Spell, he easily managed to repair small items, the Teddy Bear suddenly regained its beautiful original color and shape, even regaining the missing leg.


    "Oooh!" Celica''s eyes opened wide in surprise. "Mister Teddy is all healed up!"


    "I told you he was very strong." Shade said with a smile.


    "Thank you! Thank you! Now Mister Teddy is no longer in pain¡­ He looks so healthy, just like when mommy gifted him to me¡­" Celica said with an adorable and innocent smile, hugging the teddy bear tightly.


    "Here, have this, share it with the rest of the people, dear." An said, showing at the side of the girl and giving her a bag filled with bread he had brought through his Storage Bag.


    "B-Bread! Okay, I will!" Celica ran inside the shadows of Shade, quickly sharing the bread with everybody.


    "That should do it for now, let''s go back. We need to rest andmunicate everything with everyone else, we can''t do this solo forever." Said An.


    "You''re right, let''s go." Shade said. "I will definitely bring Celica''s mother back to her¡­"


    "Heh, you''re truly a hero, huh?" Sighed An.


    "Nah, I''m just trying to be a good person for once..." Sighed Shade.


    -----

 Chapter 352 Back Home

    -----


    Before leaving, An and Shade decided to ask Jack a few things, especially ones regarding what happened to the little and cute Mist, who ended beaten up to almost dead by thugs. They were not able to see who did it, nor able to stop this from happening. They felt guilty for it, and wanted to find the one that did it and beat them up to make them know her pain, of course, they wouldn''t kill them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Someone that beat up a little demon girl in the streets? W-Well, we usually don''t act on the streets at day, and my subordinates don''t go out at the streets picking kids, even demons¡­ If they saw her at day they would leave her alone, but at night¡­ t-they would had kidnaped her, not beat her to almost dead." Said Jack. He asked his subordinates, each and every one of them. With the Soul Chains, they were unable to lie, and it seemed that none of them was the ones behind Mist''s events.


    "No, it appears that nobody here was¡­" Sighed Jack.


    "Hmm¡­ Then that leaves it to other street thugs, or the other two organizations you talked about, huh?" Wondered An. "We want those bastards as soon as possible, use all your connections and find out who beat up a little girl demon girl with white hair and ck horns. She had a cross-shaped mouth too."


    "And do it quickly." Shade said.


    "Y-Yes, please count on me!" Jack said while nodding and lowering his head to the two. He seemed incredibly loyal out of nowhere. Perhaps the beat up he got really impacted him psychologically and ended traumatizing him. Maybe this was even Stockholm syndrome. Whatever the case, the two didn''t really cared, and decided to go back to the settlement where the tents of the Amazon Tribe were left.


    There was a Mirror Barrier surrounding it since this morning, after Faylen realized that it was dangerous if people could find them out in the open like Celica did so easily back then. As the two jumped over the city''s walls and reached the grasnds, it looked as if there was nothing there. Such was the wonderful power of a Mirror Barrier, which reflected light and made itpletely transparent.


    "I guess the barrier worked well." Said An while standing in front of nothing, until he stepped further, easily slipping through the barrier and reaching the small settlement with many tents, Shade followed him from behind.


    "So you''re finally back!"


    Suddenly, the two were scared by the voice of a woman that emerged at their left side. Faylen was standing there, her belly was already rather big after being pregnant for many months, and she might end up giving birth in a couple more of months from now. Because of this, she wasn''t able to run around and easily apany them.


    "S-Sorry for beingte, honey¡­" An quickly changed his personality and nature, trying to calm down the rage of his pregnant wife.


    "Sigh, you know howte it is?! I was dead worried." Sighed Faylen while crossing her arms. "So? What happened at the end? Did you find any people?"


    "Yes, we found the ves and we managed to Soul Chain the thugs into obeying us. The leader ended changing his mind after we beat him up and seems cooperative. I don''t know why." Said Shade.


    "Soul Chain is indeed powerful, I guess we can rely on its powers to keep their mouths shout¡­" Sighed Faylen. "Did you bring the people through your shadows, Shade?" Asked Faylen.


    "Yes¡­ Shadow Expansion." Shade said, a second after, his shadow expanded around his surroundings and everyone inside were slowly dragged into the surface, emerging over the grassy floor.


    "Ah! W-We are outside the city?"


    "Where are we?"


    "Wait, this forest¡­ we are in the fiefdom''s outskirts?"


    "A big vige¡­ It reminds me of my own¡­ Sigh¡­"


    "S-Sir!"


    The little Celica ran towards Shade, she had already grown a bit attached to him.


    "We are in the vige I told you I would bring you to. It is a vige of our tribe, we all belong to the Amazon Tribe, and we are slowly moving through the continent, but we are taking some time to rest and gather food and other resources in the meantime here¡­ And that''s how we ended here and managed to rescue you all." Shade give an answer to everybody rather quickly to not create any more confusion between the people. Everyone seemed to quickly understand and nodded to his words rather rapidly. People was quick to catch up to things, more than others would believe, especially survivors such as these people.


    "Sigh¡­ So you brought them here? I don''t know if we got enough tents and beds for everybody, there''s over twenty people!" Said Faylen while reprimanding her husband and Shade.


    "T-There''s¡­ no bed?" The little Celica suddenly appeared near Faylen, timidly walking towards her. "I-I can sleep in the grass¡­ As long as I am with Mister Teddy¡­"


    Faylen looked at the little girl being bare feet, touching the grass with her little toes. She could already imagine how cold they could be, even though it was hard to tell because her skin was already blue.


    "N-No, dear, you''re sleeping in a bed, okay? Sorry for saying that." Faylen said with a smile, as Celica feltforted by the elf''s motherly charm. "All of you,e with me, we need to quickly build some tents, you two quickly bring things up. Nepheline, where is she?"


    "Here." Nepheline quickly had reached Faylen after hearing Shade was back. She had been preparing tents for a while.


    "I already told Nepheline through [Telepathy], so she started making the tents with Ninhursag and Arafunn." Said Shade.


    "Yeah, we re almost done." Said Ninhursag.


    "Yep, yep~!" Arafunn showed up out of nowhere, scaring Faylen and Celica.


    "Uwaah!" Celica cried in shock, as Faylen held her with her arms.


    "Idiot! You scared her!" Faylen reprimanded her the older elf who carefreely smiled.


    "Oh my, sorry. I didn''t meant to scare you, dear." Arafunn said with a gentle smile. "Will you forgive me if I give you this delicious apple I just found around?"


    "A-Apple!" Celica suddenly grabbed the apple from Arafunn''s hands, wolfing it down quickly. "Uwah¡­ So sweet!"


    -----

 Chapter 353 A Small Meeting Between Heroes

    -----


    At the end, everyone managed to clean the former ves using magic and then gave them all tribal clothes they had lying around. Some people disliked them but they were clean and recently sewed by the crafters of the tribe, so they ended epting them. If they wore the tribal clothes of the Amazon, they would also be more easily epted within their society.


    After everyone had a big dinner with tons of stew filled with potatoes, carrots, and meat, alongside herbal tea, the heroes saw them all go to sleep. The tents were made so they had multiple beds inside. Meanwhile, Celica didn''t wanted to leave Shade and the others, so she ended sleeping in the same tent as Shade and Nepheline, in her own tiny bed near Shade''s.


    Of course, the heroes had yet to go to sleep even though it was nearing 3 AM, the group had gathered in their usual ce, a small tent where they discussed everything by themselves over arge table while sitting around it. Faylen had just finished reprimanding An and Shade for being so reckless and doing way too many things without telling her, all while Nepheline was trying to calm her down for being overly grumpy.


    "Come on, you don''t have to be so grumpy, Nepheline! Don''t lecture my husband at least." Said Nepheline while seemingly feeling quite angry.


    "Hm? Nepheline you''re also below my age, you''re all children in front of me, I can lecture you all I want!" Faylen said while crossing her arms.


    "Dear, you don''t have to stress yourself so much, here, drink this tea and calm down. Think about the baby." An calmed down his wife, as Faylen sighed onest time while sitting and drinking some tea.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Anyways, now that we are all together and little Faylen has calmed down, why don''t you exin to us what just happened?" Asked Arafunn with a bit a carefree demeanor, although he seemed slightly worried as well.


    An and Shade nodded at each other, as they began to exin everything in detail, from how they captured the thugs that tried to bomb the orphanage, to how they tracked down the hideout of their organization, beat the boss and everyone else inside, Soul Chained them, and rescued the ves.


    "I see, you did a rather exceptional job there, and everything stealthily as well." Said Arafunn. "Well done! Now that we know the entire story, I guess we should go hit the bed right now, goodnight you guys~" Arafunn, easily showing how little he cared about things sometimes due to his annoyingly carefree nature, walked away.


    C L A A A S H!


    However, vines quickly grabbed his entire body and dragged him back to the tent, Faylen wasn''t going to let him get away.


    "You''re not going anywhere." Sighed Faylen. "I dislike this attitude of you so much! Stay and talk with us as well, don''t just go about on your own, now that you''ve joined us you better help!"


    "Ugh, okay, okay! You don''t have to get so angry! I-I was just joking, okay? It was a joke! Hahah! Don''t take it so seriously, sheesh! You really take a lot from your father, don''t you, little Faylen?" Sighed Arafunn while smiling andughing nervously, attempting to calm down Faylen. She quickly wrapped him with her vines conjured through the [Entangling Vines] Nature-Attribute Spell and sat him down over the chair next to her.


    "Anyways¡­ What should we do now?" Asked Ninhursag. "I all up for some beating. I hate how these bastards enve these poor people¡­ I know they''re demons and I once said I hated demons but¡­ I can''t help but feel regret by having said that¡­ I want to show I''ve changed and help as well, even ifpared to you I am not that much."


    "Your help will be appreciated Ninhursag." Said Faylen with a gentle smile,pletely changing her attitudepared to the one she had against Arafunn.


    "Well, yeah, we''ll have to go againter this week. Jack said there are other two organizations aside from the bastards we caught, they probably got as many ves as well¡­ Damn it, this makes me want to just go there and get this done with, but we can''t make too much of a fuss, and without proper information, we''ll only end up running in circles." Sighed An.


    "You''re right, and going out recklessly is a bad thing! Even as strong as we are¡­ I never taught any of you to abuse your power and wreck everything. Even though a group of people in this city are exploiting, discriminating, and enving demi-humans, it doesn''t mean that we have to simply wreck their entire city, destroy their houses and kill innocents, right? If you go in a rampage without caring for your surroundings, you might end up turning everything into a wastnd in mere minutes." Said Faylen.


    "I-I know! I said I wasn''t going to do anything!" Sighed An, he felt like a child being reprimanded by his mother.


    Faylen was the one that taught all the heroes except Arafunn about how to use their powers, and to never abuse them to get what they wanted forcefully. They were also members of society, and had to get what they wanted fairly, or at least try to make it not look weird or out of ce. The infiltration was done stealthily mostly thanks to Shade''s magic and techniques, which all came in handy in terms of stealthily hiding away presences, chaining souls, and even deleting memories, but if An went alone, he would only have his mes with him and a few support spells of lower tier, which aren''t as amazingly specialized as Shade.


    "Anyways, there are two other organizations, yeah. Now that we got Jack with us and also Soul Chained, he''ll bring us information about things constantly. I gave him a Spell Jewel infused with [Telepathy] so he can speak to me whenever he finds some clues."


    -----

 Chapter 354 A Plan

    -----


    "They don''t seem to know everything in the world as we thought, and neither they were part of those that left Mist almost dead." Said Shade while sighing. Jack''s organization wasn''t the biggest, in fact they were the third smallest out of the three big ones that served the nobles. The other two wererger, and perhaps held many more secrets. They were also rivals with Jack, but they still made many negotiations, so they could get info through them.


    "I see, I guess that organization was rather smallpared to these other two, huh?" Wondered Nepheline. "But what about the other two? And you said they were rivals?"


    "Yeah, this is also something that might make getting info from them hard¡­" Sighed Shade. "Unless we do negotiations with them. The three underworld organizations share materials an resell to one another. Because Jack was the smallest of the three, he often bought stuff from them, very rarely was he gifted with things from the nobles, although those Spell Jewels they tried to use to blow the orphanage were given to him by them. There''s nothing saying the Nobles won''t do the same with the other two organizations."


    "Damn it, so this means those bastards could also have the damn Spell Jewels?" Asked Nepheline. "Those things are dangerous, we can''t just let them have them and go around with them, they could cause immense destruction very easily¡­"


    "The ability to just throw a spell at full force without even chanting or using Mana is indeed frightening, especially in the wrong hands." Sighed Faylen.


    "Well now, you said you need to do negotiations, right, Shade?" Asked Arafunn. "Do those guys got ves with them? Why don''t you rescue ves incognito by buying them off slowly over the week from these two organizations?"


    "Buying them off?" Asked Shade. "But that''s¡­"


    "Come on now, don''t overthink it. If we want quick results that will us something, we can easily just overfeed them with their beloved gold and buy all the ves they got, and bingo! We got rescued all this people. After that we can ask the people or see through their memories and then we can track down the leaders, infilter their hideout, beat them to a pulp and done! Bo!" Arafunn said. "And yeah, Nepheline can create most basic ores through magic, right? I know she said that flooding the market was wrong and all bute on, just make some gold coins, and give it to these idiots."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arafunn words enlightened everyone about an easy way out. He was always theziest and most carefree, but perhaps because of that reason, he was able toe out with easy solutions with the least amount of effort.


    "Y-You''re right, I can do that." Said Nepheline. "Advanced Earth Magic allows for the creation of ores. This is a forbidden power that could easily flood the market of the world, so I have forbid myself from using it except in things for ourselves. I guess we don''t have enough coins to buy all the ves with our current savings, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s actually a pretty good idea!" Said An. "Arafunn you''re awesome, you came out of nowhere with such a good idea! I can tell you''re a member of Faylen''s family if you''re as smart as her, but you''re just a bit¡­zy, I guess."


    "Hm, I like the idea too, less aggressive, and we can slowly gather info to strike them down once and for all. We could also learn their hideout easily by observing the memories of the ves that belonged to them." Added Shade.


    "Yeah, it sounds good. I am all in for it. Whenever we finally reach the end, I''ll storm them with my monster transformation, and crush them to death!" Said Ninhursag, as everyone looked at her slightly frightened.


    "Huh? Ah, o-of course, I am not going to kill them¡­ Well, I will try not to." Said Ninhursag.


    "That''s more than enough, I guess." Said An.


    However, although everyone seemed to havee to an agreement over these ns, Faylen seemed slightly annoyed that Arafunn hade out with a great n and she waspletely in the blue about what to do¡­ Perhaps she should take a break and think things through but¡­


    "Howe you will make gold?! We said you wouldn''t do that, Nepheline!" She roared.


    "But it is so we can rescue people, why not?" Asked Nepheline.


    "Ugh¡­ Agh¡­ Okay, I guess¡­ It is a good n, fine! Ugh, I am tired. I shouldn''t argue anymore. Do whatever you want." Sighed Faylen, walking back to bed. As she did, everyone looked at An.


    "Ah¡­ Okay, I am going to be with her, I''ll calm her down. You guys should go to bed as well." He said, as everyone discussed for a bit and then walked back to their tents.


    ¡­Except for Arafunn.


    "H-Hey? Is someone going to free me from these vines? They''re quite strong, the damn spell she used is like Tier 6! Hello? Guys?!"


    ¡­


    An walked back to the tent where he found Faylen resting in the bed, with her eyes closed, she was perhaps trying to sleep. An quickly decided to slip in the bed and turn off the magic artifact illuminating the tent, hugging his wife.


    "Are you still mad?" He asked timidly.


    "¡­No." Faylen said rather coldly.


    "Ugh¡­ You don''t have to be so cold with that response though." Sighed An.


    "I am not being cold¡­ Just sleep already." Faylen sighed. Suddenly, she felt An''s hand caressing her belly.


    "You''re so beautiful¡­" He said.


    "G-Geez! We should sleep, stop talking!" The grumpy Faylen shouted.


    "Have you thought of a name for the baby?" Wondered An.


    "¡­Not yet." Said Faylen. "I want Sylphy to help at naming the baby too."


    "Oh, that''s a good idea, honestly." Said An. "Our little girl had grown a lot, she''s about to be eight, right?"


    "Hm¡­ And her little sibling might be born in about two to three months¡­ Do you think we can make it in time back to the continent?" Wondered Faylen.


    "Should be doable, we won''t spend more than a week in here as we work around things¡­" Said An with a gentle tone of voice.


    -----

 Chapter 355 A Conversation Between Parents

    -----


    "I want to help these people too, but I also want to hurry to the continent of Anta¡­" Sighed Faylen. "This orphanage¡­ Should we bring them with us as well?"


    "I had thought about it too, to be honest, it does seems as the most logical thing to do after seeing how they are discriminated. They just tried to blow them up¡­ Bastards." Said An while feeling slightly angered.


    "Hm¡­ This ce brings me bad memories¡­ About everything we did¡­" Sighed Faylen. "I just wanted to live a peaceful life. But at the end, the phantoms of the past are always following us everywhere¡­ I can''t say I don''t feel guilty about them, nor that I find them an annoyance either. I suppose it is my duty to help these people. It''s the least¡­ I can do."


    "Yeah, but you''re pregnant, aren''t you? So you''re resting." Said An. "Leave it all up to us, don''t worry. Just take care of Sylphy."


    "Hmm¡­ I want to help too, so I am going to go visit the orphanage tomorrow again, you''reing?" Asked Faylen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Of course, we are going with Sylphy as well¡­ She said she wants to do some quests for the adventurer guild, it would be a good way to let her get some experience fighting the monsters inside a dungeon, right? Also, there''s the whole deal with the Miasmic Cocoon¡­" Said An.


    "Yeah, that¡­ I don''t know if we should bring her to the dungeon in that regard if that thing is enhancing the monster''s strength." Said Faylen as she seemed worried about her daughter''s wellbeing.


    "You shouldn''t worry, any of the adults can apany her and Aquarina. They also got their familiars. And didn''t they just beat Goblin Champions back then? They''re plenty strong if you ask me." An said, quite prideful of his daughter.


    "We don''t even know the true Rank of those monsters¡­" Faylen''s voice slowly grew more angered at An''s carefreeness. "Did Arafunn made you this way in just a few weeks since he joined us? I am feeling like you''re reverting back to the brat you were, stop being so carefree."


    "Well, you also shouldn''t be so overly concerned, we got the spirits always protecting the girls." Said An.


    "But¡­ what if something like what happened before happens again? What if our spirits are negated and¡­ they''re both captured?" Asked Faylen. "I don''t want Sylphy to go through the same thing, An¡­ Her body is strange, she might as well have a mysterious power that made her strangely immortal in some sort of way, I have not done anything to her to investigate more because I fear I might end up scaring her¡­ But¡­ Even then, she still probably felt pain, and I doubt this powers of hers is endless, she''s still weak, not strong enough to fight against all the threats¡­ If something were to happen to her, I-"


    "I told you that we''ll go with the kids, nobody is going alone this time, any of us adults will apany them into the dungeon. Even if a god shows up, even Ninhursag should be powerful enough to grab the kids and run away." Said An.


    "¡­Well, if we apany them it''s alright." Faylen quickly calmed herself. She was slowly making her fears resurface, and the trauma of having seen her little girl all destroyed in that day several years ago. However, due to theforting words of An, she calmed down and realized that if the kids were always with a strong adult, even in the worst-case scenario, things might be possible to be handled well.


    "The Goblin incident went far from our expectations¡­ But things should be more alright now, right?" Asked An. "We can handle things better now if we prepare well. The kids can also go on their own sometimes too, the spirits-"


    "An, you''re just going back to the same thing again¡­" Sighed Faylen.


    "True¡­ We can''t relypletely on the spirits." Sighed An. "But that girl really craves for adventure and challenges, despite all the things she had gone through, she''s really like¡­"


    "Like you, huh? Yeah, I can tell¡­ If she was more like me, she would stay at home learning alchemy and other things, but she loves to put every sort of magic or technique she learns into action. Her powers are also fantastical and the spirits she has are strong too¡­ She got a bright future, and her attitude will only make her die sooner thanter if she''s not guided the same way I guided you." Faylen said.


    "¡­Right, back then in every situation, well, most of them, you were always there for us. Healing us, supporting us, guiding us, and protecting us. There was no way I wasn''t going to fall for you." Laughed An.


    "D-Don''t say it like that¡­!" Sighed Faylen. "A-And anyways, so tomorrow¡­ We''ll go to the orphanage, and then Sylphy should make a party¡­ Does she has the necessary equipment and items for dungeon delving? Dungeons are dangerous and big, she needs better equipment too, she got a chainmail made out of that lizard''s skin and dragon scales you made for her, but I feel like she needs a protection for her head, and also shoulder pads, but those are heavy¡­ We could make some light ones with lighter and more magic-infused materials I guess. And maybe also give her something else than a sword, like a dagger, perhaps? Oh! Has she practiced with the bow? Long ranged attacks with bows are often way more secure for a child like her than going one-on-one-"


    "Haha, okay, calm down, you''re getting too excited now. It''s fun, isn''t it? To think about her and how she slowly grows stronger and more smart? Guiding her, equipping her, and seeing her in action, despite all the things we went through with her and all the dangers¡­ You have to admit it, it''s fun, isn''t it?" An said with a charming smile, as Faylen felt like she skipped a beat.


    "R-Right¡­ I guess it is a bit¡­ Well, it keeps me busy from having other thoughts." Sighed Faylen. At the end she didn''t admitted it, btu An knew she meant it.


    "Well, tomorrow we''ll do that and more then! Aquarina and Zack too, don''t forget those two either." Said An.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know. They''re inseparable from her¡­" Sighed Faylen.


    -----

 Chapter 356 Waking Up Stronger Than Before

    -----


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    When I woke up, I found that I had grown slightly stronger. Somehow my physique felt heavier and also lighter. It was a weird feeling altogether, but this feeling always came when a Physique of a person became stronger, as my father exined to me once. Not only that, but deep within my soul, I felt my Mana flowing across my Magic Circle and reinforcing it.


    I have been sleeping while cultivating for a while now. Both my physique and magic circle are not hard to cultivate in early stages, simply using the [Mana Usage] Skill to control my Mana has be rather natural, to the point I can leave it in "auto" with the aid of Alice. This way I can practice the [Mana Cirction Technique] all around my body. And while I sleep I emerge in my soul scape and dedicate half my mind into enhancing my Magic Circle with Mana and slowly creating runes.


    [Mana Usage] alsoes in handy there, as I can also assign an automatic cirction of mana through my soul for the magic circle. But I have to be careful and slow so I don''t end up hurting myself, this is why I cannot rush things and do things slowly, bit by bit, each day and night without getting impatient and trying to ovee these progression walls by unleashing all of my endless mana into my body and soul, which would only make it explode.


    Of course, it was very strange that I suddenly increased my Physique and Magic Circle Rank by one from after just a single night! Why did that happen?


    "Ah, Sylphy, you''re finally awake. Something had happened while you were sleeping, your [Yggdrasil Endurance] Skill reached max level." Alice quicklymunicated to me.


    "Eh? It did? Oh, I see. Maybe is that the reason my physique got stronger?" I wondered.


    "Yes, precisely! It seems that this reinforcing Skill that enhances the endurance of your body counts as some sort of physique of its own, when it reached max level, the powers were merged into your physique and it increased in strength! Additionally, your magic circle was enhanced because you gained a few hundred Nature-Attribute Runes from the Skill itself." Alice said.


    "Eh?! Skills can give Elemental Runes?" I wondered. "With over a hundred more, won''t my Nature magic deal a lot more damage and have more power than before?"


    "Yes, it was increased by at least a third in power and effects!" Alice said happily. "You''re such a hard worker that I am d Skills have evolved in such a way topensate for me being a failure that can''t let you level up¡­" She sighed.


    "Aw, you''re not a failure, you''re my best friends and without you, I don''t know if I would even be alive. Don''t say that Alice!" I said, quickly cheering up my good friend, as I sat down over bed and stretched. Miraculously so, Aquarina wasn''t sleeping at my side this time. "I am very grateful I always have someone like you with me, supporting me and helping me¡­ Don''t ever think you''re useless! In fact, I think I am more of the useless one here, I can barely do anything to help you."


    "T-There''s no need to do anything for my sake, Sylphy, don''t worry about it!" Alice said cheerfully. "A-Anyways, why don''t we assess your gains? Look at your Status once more."


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 3 -> 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 1 -> 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [ss]: [Farmer]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20]


    [Skills]:


    [Royal Elven Lineage]


    [Agriculture]


    [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember]


    [Mana Usage]


    [Hero Seed]


    [Divine Protection]


    [Heavenly Sight]


    ¡­


    [Special Skills]:


    [Agriculture: Lv10]


    [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10]


    -----


    Oh?! What''s this?! My Magic Circle raised all the way to Rank 8! Two more Ranks and I can even get to Tier 3¡­ Insane! My magic is really getting stronger. And that''s not all, my Physique went through a big change. It jumped all the way to Tier 2 at longst, and even Rank 3 at that!


    But¡­ something even weirder happened, the Physique changed? I am pretty sure it said "Strengthened Body" before, but now it changed to "Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique". What''s this all about?!


    "A-Alice! My Physique changed!"


    "Yeah, it is something outside of the system so it changed without being affected by the glitching. It is a new Physique. Apparently in this world people simply doesn''t grow stronger. Their physique gains special magical runes infused into their bodies which strengthen them. Now that your body has gained a lot of Nature Runes too from getting Yggdrasil''s Endurance strengthening, you have attained the Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique. It appears to have special effects that enhance your Nature Affinity." Alice exined calmly andposed, although I couldn''t help but feel euphoric about such a great change.


    "T-This is amazing! After so long I finally got something special like this!" I said happily. "S-Should I tell my parents? Ah, but how can I even exin it to them? Better leave it as a secret I guess¡­"


    "Y-Yeah, it would be better to leave it as a secret until you find a good enough excuse, Sylphy." Said Alice.


    "Can the System show what effects the new physique has?" I wondered.


    "Sadly, no. But I can analyze it. The physique seems to enhance your natural Stamina Recovery and Wounds Recovery by a small amount, and it also allows for you to connect to nts? I think? I don''t know what that really means." She said.


    "Well, I''ll figure it outter. For now, isn''t there a new chance to get a new Skill?" I wondered.


    "Exactly, now that you''ve reached Level 10 in the Yggdrasil''s Endurance Skill, you can now continue through the Skill Tree¡­ Or go back!" Said Alice.


    "Go back?" I wondered.


    "Indeed, you''re able to choose between trying to pick a new Skill or choose the Skill you didn''t pick before." Said Alice.


    -----

 Chapter 357 Max Level Skill And New Skill Tree Options!

    -----


    So that''s a thing? I had no idea¡­ Maybe we could check the next Skills avable and then decide. But I kind of want to see the full description of the Skill at Level 10 first before doing anything else¡­


    ------


    [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: -- / --


    The World Tree Yggdrasil blesses your body with great endurance that canpare to a fraction of its bark''s defense.


    Passively enhances your Stamina, Defense, and Vitality with each Level, while your skin progressively grows harder and more resistant to blows. Can be used actively to enhance magic and physical defense of your body for a few seconds.


    Additionally, it grants arge amount of Nature Attribute Runes distributed through both the body and soul.


    Active Effect (10): Enhances your Physical and Magical Defense and Total Endurance by +100% for 10 Minutes. Cooldown: 20 Minutes.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Skill Effects by +100%.


    -----


    Ooh, the Bonus and Effect both were enhanced even more from Level 9 to Level 10¡­ Now the Active effect canst up to 10 whole Minutes, that''s nice. It is a way better enhancement now that it canst so long¡­ And that''s not all, the Cooldown also increased, I guess to bnce it out. Lastly, the effects are once more enhanced by +100% due to the Level Bonus, so I actually get an enhancement to my endurance of +200%! Damn¡­


    "S-Sylphy? Are you okay?" Wondered Alice. "You''re making a fascinated face¡­"


    "A-Ahaha¡­ I am just a bit too excited, I guess. I don''t remember having received such a great gift ever before such as this one¡­ And I can even pick a new Skill now? This will be my third Skill that can Level up, I can''t wait to grind it and gain levels on it!" I said. "This System power is very addicting."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I see that you''re bing a "gamer"¡­ Even when youe from a world where such concept doesn''t exist, haha¡­" Alice giggled.


    "Huh? Gamer?" I wondered. "What does that even mean?"


    "It is a term my creator god once spoke about. He said that he needed an avid Gamer from Earth that would be able to abuse the power of a System to its fullest potential. This is why the System is also structured in a way simr to games from Earth." Said Alice.


    "So Games¡­ are like systems?!" I asked.


    "K-Kind of, well, for someone not from that world, it must be hard to understand. For the moment, do you want to see your avable Skill options?" Wondered Alice.


    "Yeah, I guess we can leave that forter, and sure!" I said happily, as some System windows emerged in front of my sight.


    -----


    <Avable Skills>


    -----


    [Spiritual Blessing: Lv1]


    You are greatly connected with Spirits, you can feel their emotions, their thoughts, and even their hearts, and connect with them through strong bonds that canst for eternity.


    Passively enhances the Magical Power of all Spirits that you''ve contracted with, while also enhancing their growth speed. Can be used actively to enhance the power of a selected spirit by a certain percentage for a few seconds.


    -----


    "Oh! This is the previous Skill I didn''t pick, isn''t it?" I wondered.


    "Yes, remember that you can only pick skills from only one previous row of the skill tree, Sylphy, so if you don''t pick this one, it will be lost forever. ¡­Unless it could somehow emerge in other Skill Tree. Additionally, Skills you didn''t picked before that you can pick now will have a boost of x2 their Skill Proficiency learning speed, meaning that you can level up at thrice the speed!" Alice said.


    "What? I didn''t knew of that feature at all! Did you designed it?" I asked.


    "No, it was already within the internal main frame of my database. It is something the God that created me intended for Skill Trees." Said Alice.


    "I see¡­ Sounds interesting, you''re already tempting me in picking this one, and honestly it seems to be the best one to pick¡­ But let me see the other two." I said, feeling slightly impatient.


    "Understood." Alice said, showcasing the system windows.


    -----


    <Avable Skills>


    -----


    [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv1]


    Your knowledge over magic and spirits is greatly enhanced. You might be capable of creating Magic Circles more easily and without the requirement forplicated runes through repeated use of the Skill. You acquire the ability to merge magic of various elements without the negative side effects. You can learn Magic Spells more easily and store them inside of your mind through your great knowledge. Additionally, you''re able to share such knowledge and talent through special [Fruits of Knowledge].


    Passive Effect (1): Mana Regeneration Speed, Mana, Intelligence, and Resistance by +20%


    Active Effect (1): By spending arge quantity of Mana, you can create a [Fruit of Knowledge] that can share 10% of your earned knowledge and experience with magic (and only magic, personal memories and secrets are not shared) with anybody that consumes the fruit.


    By consuming the fruit, Mana and Health is restored by 50% of their maximum value and grants a temporary enhance to Mana Regeneration Speed, Total Mana Capacity, Intelligence, and Resistance by +30% for 6 hours. Cooldown: 12 Hours.


    -----


    W-Woah¡­ What is this Skill?! It''s insane. Alice, is this alright to have? Isn''t this a bit too godly? I can just create a Fruit that grants Magic Knowledge and Experience and even restores Health and Mana by 50% of their maximum value, so they''re not only just amazing healing potions but they also enhance stats temporarily for a whole 6 Hours! The cooldown is big at 12 hours but still, this is very good.


    Ah, right, and I don''t have to forget that it grants passive enhancement to magic learning speed and everything else such as Intelligence, Resistance, and Maximum Mana Capacity. These boosts are passive and don''t show in the status but are always applied. Of course the Mana one won''t help much but everything else will be greatly appreciated.


    -----

 Chapter 358 Choosing A New Skill!

    -----


    "It''s pretty good, right? This is a Tier 4 Farmer Job Skill. This is why it is so strong, but Tiers go beyond in the Skill Tree, and Skills continue to be even stronger. I don''t want to praise my creator or anything, but he gave such power even to the Farmer Job because he can''t decide which Job is assigned to the user, this is assigned based in their environment and innate talents, alongside umted previous life experience." Said Alice.


    "W-Wait a second, so I am not a Farmer because of my father?" I wondered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If it were up for your father you would be a Hero! But no, your [Farmer] ss is because of your previous life, you spent roughly 16 years being a Farmer after all, Sylphy." Said Alice.


    "¡­Right, I guess." I sighed. I only spent 2 years training to be an assassin, so its make sense I am more talented at being a Farmer than an Assassin. But still! The truth was quite shocking now that I get to know it well, and yeah, it puts me down a little bit.


    "D-Don''t feel bad about being a Farmer, the sses with amazing Skills, isn''t it, Sylphy? This one you just saw was great already!" Alice said, trying to cheer me up.


    "Yeah, you''re right. I am quite hungry though; I want to eat breakfast¡­ So let''s look at the other Skill and then grab the Skill I want." I said, as I looked at the next Skill. There were always a choice of two after all.


    -----


    [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv1]


    Thanks to your great talent as a farmer and with your great connection with nature, you''re capable of harboring the power of nature into the seeds you nourish and nt, creating powerful minions from seeds you''ve previously ced in the ground. Great Harvest allows for the quick creation of [Harvest Familiars] that are strengthened versions of such monsters, possessing unique traits and abilities that distinguish each one.


    [Harvest Familiars] can be created beforehand by modifying existing seeds or creating their seeds, which can be stored inside the [Seed Pouch], which has a limited amount of storage that can be increased with the Skill level. Each [Harvest Familiar] will be summoned immediately by themand of the user as long as the seeds arey over the floor, the necessity of using Mana is only required when creating [Harvest Familiars Seeds]. Familiars'' strength is not only based in Skill Level but also in the growth of the user, therefore, they can keep growing stronger outside of Skill Level.


    Passive Effect (1): Enhances All Stats of Summoned [Harvest Familiars] by +20% and grans new types of Familiars with each Level.


    Active Effect (1): Grants the Ability to create [Harvest Familiar Seeds] of varied types of [Harvest Familiars] and to be able to summon them at any time as long as their seeds are ced in the ground. Additionally, the [Seed Pouch] allows for the storage of such seeds and easy retrieval. Seed Creation Cooldown: 1 Hour.


    Avable [Harvest Familiars]:


    Level 1: [Running Radish], [Explosive Potato]


    -----


    Huh?! As if the first one couldn''t be anymore great, thenes this! I can¡­ pretty much Summon brand new "Familiars"! W-Woah¡­ I kind of want every Skill now! Both look so great¡­ So this is the power of Tier 4 Farmer ss Skills. That idiot God is really great at his imagination if he can do such a thing with his ideas.


    "This is a special Skill, it doesn''t give you any direct powerup or benefit, but it allows for the creation of stronger nt Monsters named Harvest Familiars. I knew you would like this one because it will allow you to slowly build your own little army of veggies. Bear in mind that Harvest Familiars are simr to nt Monsters and cannot grow stronger independently. Also their health is not the highest so they might die after a few hits." Said Alice.


    "There are some more defensive ones, but each one is specialized in certain things, so one cannot do everything. They, however, don''t die off after some time, and you can revert them into seeds if they have yet to die through the usage of a lot of MP¡­ but I doubt that''s gonna be a problem for you! Oh right, the Skill also gives you a small Storage Item you can summon at any time named [Seed Pouch] where you can put the seeds and save them safely." Alice added.


    "That''s so great! I want this Skill so badly! O-Or the other too? It can also be great as it let me create healing fruits that restore HP and MP¡­ Ugh, so many decisions! Though, wouldn''t it be better to get the Spirit Skill first if it can level up at thrice the speed?" I wondered.


    "Yes, if you do so, new Skills will open as well, as you''ll be walking through the other path of the Skill Tree, the Spiritual Path!" Said Alice.


    "Spiritual Path¡­ Sounds interesting¡­ Alright, let''s pick the Spirit Skill!


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Spiritual Blessing: Lv1] Skill!]


    [The [Spiritual Blessing: Lv1] Skill has received a [Compensation Enhancement]!]


    [The [Spiritual Blessing: Lv1] Skill can now level up at thrice the speed and has received bonus enhancements!]


    "Bonus Enhancements? So not only just the level up at thrice the speed but something else?"


    "Yes, look it up!"


    -----


    [Spiritual Blessing: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000 (x3)


    You are greatly connected with Spirits, you can feel their emotions, their thoughts, and even their hearts, and connect with them through strong bonds that canst for eternity.


    Passively enhances the All Stats of all Spirits and Familiars that you''ve contracted with, while also enhancing their growth speed. Can be used actively to enhance the power of selected Spirit and Familiars by a certain percentage for a few minutes. Additionally, connecting with Spirits now bes easier.


    Passive Effect (1): Permanently Enhances Spirits and Familiars All Stats, HP and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by +10%. Spirits can connect more with their Master, increasing the synchronization of Master and Spirit by +20%.


    Active Effect (1): Temporarily grants [Blessing] to a target Spirit or Familiar, increasing All their Stats, HP and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by +20% for 30 Minutes. Cooldown: 1 Hour.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill Effects by +10%.


    -----


    It seems that the Skill was indeed boosted, not only it can grow faster but it even got new effects¡­


    "So how do you like it?" Wondered Alice with a cheerful voice.


    "It''s amazing!" I said happily.


    "Indeed! Now you could try to- Ah, someone ising!" Alice said, quickly retrieving back to my Soul Scape.


    Suddenly, the curtains of the room opened and a little girl appeared.


    Is it Aquarina?


    "H-Hi? Is this Sir Shade home? Ah!"


    However, it wasn''t Aquarina, but an adorable little girl with blue skin and small ck horns.


    -----

 Chapter 359 A New Little Girl

    -----


    "H-Hello¡­"


    The little girl surprised me. Who is she? She''s clearly from a tribe from the demon continent based in her characteristics. Is she from the orphanage? Maybe Mist and Celeste came with the children to y here?


    Nheless, I quickly jumped off bed.


    "Hello! Are you lost, dear?" I asked curiously. As she nodded timidly.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ Wow¡­ Y-Your ears are pointy like thedy¡­ Your skin is white too, very bright¡­" She said, slowly admiring me. "Red hair! Like mister An¡­"


    "Huh? You want to touch me skin? Here." I said. I decided to let her satiate her curiosity, as her tiny blue hand touched my skin, I quickly realized her hands were rough and not soft at all, she was filled with scars.


    "Smooth¡­" She said.


    "A-Anyways, what''s your name? What are you doing here?" I wondered. The girl seemed to not have a clear focus, though she said she was looking for Shade.


    "I-I¡­ I was brought here by Mister An and Shade¡­ T-They said they will bring mama back¡­ S-So I have to be strong with Mister Teddy¡­ And wait here¡­ B-But I got lost¡­" She sighed.


    A¡­ She''s so cute my heart is melting.


    And¡­ apparently my father and Shade brought her? So she''s not from the orphanage? And also bring her mother back¡­ Who is she?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I see¡­! My name is Sylphy, I am Mister An''s daughter! I am eight years old, and you?" I asked.


    "Mister¡­ An''s daughter? Wow! ¡­A-And my name''s C-Celica¡­ This is Mister Teddy¡­" Celica timidly hid behind her plushie, as she moved his little arm as if it were greeting me.


    "Nice to meet you Mister Teddy, hehe." I giggled, as I gently petted Celica, she seemed timid and closed her eyes, but realized I meant no harm. "Don''t be afraid, you''re so cute I couldn''t help but give you a pat."


    "Hmm¡­ C-Can you help me find Mister An, Sylphy?" Asked the little Celica, her eyes were like those of a puppy, I cannot resist.


    "Yes, of course! Let''s go outside, give me your hand so you won''t get lost." I said.


    "Hmm¡­ B-But my hand is ugly¡­" She said.


    "Ugly?" I asked.


    "Sylphy''s too pretty¡­ My hands¡­ rough¡­" She sighed.


    "Eeeh? What are you talking about? Look, I got a ton of scars!" I said, showing Celica my belly and back, quickly finding out therge scars I had from Hell''s battle several years ago.


    "S-So many¡­" She said.


    ? "Yeah, I went through my fair bit of challenges!" I said with a smile. "Honestly, I like my scars. It shows that I was strong enough to survive these challenges. Don''t be shy about them, they''re a trophy that shows you''ve survived until now!"


    "Ooohh¡­ Trophy¡­?" Celica said surprised.


    "Yes, like something you''re proud of. Instead of making it your weakness, why not make it your strength? Something to bring out courage?" I asked with a smirk.


    "Courage¡­ I-I don''t know¡­" Celica said.


    "Come on, give me your hand, I''ll guide you. We are not so different." I said with a smile. "And you''re not ugly, you''re a cute girl! I''m sure you''ll grow to be even prettier."


    "Pwetty¡­ Me?" Celica blushed, as her blue face turned slightly red. She shyly covered her face with her Mister Teddy.


    "Yeah! Now, let''s go, let''s not keep ourselves here. I am super hungry! Are you hungry?" I wondered.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m hungy¡­" She said.


    "Let''s eat something yummy then!" I guided Celica as she finally trusted me enough to give her my hand. It was slightly rough due to her scars, but it was still soft for me.


    We walked outside my tent after I put on my sandals. The morning was slightly cold but I could bear with it easier than before. Perhaps it might be because of my Physique.


    Walking over the grass, we quickly reached the big tent where my parents were. In the way, I had noticed a whole lot of new people, none of them human, nor elf or dwarf. Some had horns, others more animalistic features, beast-kin, and demons, probably.


    Filled with questions in my mind, I reached therge tent where my mother was cooking arge pot of stew with meat and potatoes and sharing it with everybody. The stew looked good, honestly. It had generous chunks of meat and big pieces of potatoes and carrots, the people was wolfing it down happily.


    "Everyone is eating yummy food?" Celica wondered, sucking her thumb.


    "Ah, Sylphy! You''re here." My mother greeted me, as I noticed my father, Shade, and Nepheline giving out tes with stew and a piece of bread to the people.


    "Y-Yeah, what happened? Who are these people? I also found this little treasure when she arrived at my tent¡­" I said, referring to Celica.


    "Aunt Faylen, I''m hungy¡­" Celica slowly walked towards my mother.


    "Here you go dear,e sit down with Sylphy to eat." My mother said, putting the food over the table, as Celica ran there and sat down. "These people are former ves your father and his friend rescuedst night. Sigh¡­ For now they''ll join us until they decide to either go on their own. I have already made up my mind that they might stick with us."


    "My father did what?!" I asked in shock.


    "Yeah I expected that response. Your father and Shade went out and rescued some ves, not only that, those two also stomped over the organization holding them captives and now made them their underlings. They''ll infiltrate other organizations to rescue more people. I think¡­" My mother sighed, she seemed slightly stressed out about the whole thing.


    "My father is really reckless!" I said. I had to recognize it. He was more reckless than even me. There was no way I would just infilter another organization, especially as weak as I am. Ah, I guess it doesn''t apply to my father and Shade, they''re both monsters.


    "SIGH! Finally someone agree with me! This is why you''re my daughter." My mother said, kissing my forehead. "Here, go eat with Celica for now, we''ll exin things to youter."


    "Okay then¡­" I sighed. "By the way, where''s Aquarina and Zack?"


    "Both are helping in sharing food and helping getting clothes to the people, they already ate." My mother said. "You woke up a bitte today as usual¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ I guess¡­"


    Maybe cultivating at night makes me more exhausted, so I end up oversleeping¡­


    -----

 Chapter 360 Celicas Story

    -----


    Apparently, my father and Shade went off at night and did all sorts of things! Honestly, I wish I could had been there to see them fight and be badass. But I am a little girl still, and weak, so I can''t do much myself. Yeah I might be able to defeat some monsters but I am not even close to my parents in levels of power.


    I guess my father reached the level of strength where he can pretty much do anything he wants to an extent, but even then, he still fears society as a whole. I guess you can only get so far with pure raw strength. Though, magic is convenient at the time of being stealthy. I bet Shade has a giant assortment of Spells that allow him to easily sneak inside ces and everything else.


    "So you were a former ve, Celica?" I wondered.


    "Uguh¡­" Celica swallowed a bit of a potato when I asked that. Maybe I was a bit too rough with the question.


    "A-Are you okay?" I asked desperately, but she drank a bit of water and got better.


    "Yeah¡­" She sighed.


    "Ah¡­ Well." I said. I didn''t really knew what to ask her. It might be better to just not rub salt on the wound.


    "I was caught by bad guys¡­" Sighed Celica. "Mama too¡­ Mister Teddy was taken away as well¡­"


    "Eh? Really? Were you from some tribe?" I wondered. As Celica nodded.


    "No¡­ The city." She said.


    "S-So you were just kidnaped in your own city by the same people thatter sell ves?! That''s awful¡­" I sighed. "W-Well, we''ll take good care of you here, so rx. My parents are super strong, and I am decently strong myself, I won''t let anythingy a finger on you!"


    "Thank you¡­ Nobody had ever treated us¡­ this nicely before¡­" Celica cried. "People is always awful¡­ T-They always say my blue skin is ugly¡­"


    "Did they? Well, they''re all a bunch of idiots! Your blue skin is very pretty, like blueberries!" I said. "Do you like blueberries, Celica?"


    "I-I do¡­ Mama used to¡­ pick them up at the forest¡­" She said. "They were sweet¡­ Sniff¡­ I miss mama¡­"


    "¡­I am sure your mom will be rescued in its due time, don''t worry¡­ My parents are strong and reliable. Let''s trust them in this one, okay?" I asked Celica.


    "Hm! Mister An and Shade promised to me¡­ To bring my mama back¡­" Celica said while feeling slightly hopeful.


    "I was surprised when I learned my father is doing so many reckless things, but if he does them to help others, then I guess I can''t help but feel prideful of having a father like him." I sighed. "You know? There''s an orphanage with a lot of different children, some are like you too, with horns and different skin colors."


    "Really?" Wondered Celica.


    "Yeah, the people there is nice as well, and we are protecting them too. Want toe with me to go see themter? You''ll have tons of fun, and nobody is going tough at you for your skin color, or your horns, or anything." I said.


    "Other kids like me?" Wondered Celica. "Really?"


    "Yeah! You''ve never met more like you?" I wondered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No¡­" Celica sighed. "W-When mama brought me to the za, people would look weird at me¡­ They threw stones at my mama, and the other kids didn''t liked me¡­ They said I was ugly and that blue color wasn''t natural for skin color¡­ But mama is blue too¡­ So why¡­"


    "Sigh¡­"


    People can really be awful sometimes. The resentment against demons is strong, even after the Demon King was killed. Even more now after the war where some of the demons that survived the war roam here, or their descendants, such as Celica and her mother. Perhaps her mother was a former soldier, a member of the ones that invaded the Gatea continent.


    "People can be really awful sometimes¡­ The resentment of wars ferment hate towards anybody of that certain group, and they discriminate individuals that had little to do with their suffering¡­ I am sure your mother was someone goodhearted if she raised such a cute girl like you. As I said before, those people are idiots and just biased, they can''t really see the big picture. There''s different people all over the world, discriminating because of skin color or because you got horns is stupid, we are all people at the end." I said with a smile, trying to cheer her up.


    "Hmm¡­ Mama said that she used to be part of war¡­" Sighed Celica. "She said she was forced toe here because her family was poor and they needed the money given to them by the Demon King."


    "Money?" I wondered. Suddenly, I had a small shback, recalling the memories I saw from Furoh. He was also recruited by the Demon King army through money. It seems that the Demon Continent has a lot of poverty, maybe even worse than Gatea. People desperately sending part of their families so the rest of the family can survive with the money earned¡­ doesn''t sound so far-fetched to me.


    "Yeah¡­ But mom said she never killed any human. She hesitated and ended running away before joining the battle¡­" Celica said. "She said she had realized she was pregnant. Daddy is in the Demon Continent¡­"


    "S-So she enlisted while being pregnant?" I asked.


    "S-She didn''t know¡­" Celica sighed.


    Just what conditions were demons living on to send a young girl to war just for some pennies? Maybe¡­ What her mother told her is not theplete truth. After all, you can''t tell your daughter the entire truth, she probably sugar-coated the truth with some lies. Maybe things¡­ are not as simple as that.


    Whatever''s the case, I don''t have anything to do with Celica''s mother story. I won''t simply discriminate if she killed humans or not either.


    "I''m sure your mother is very strong if she survived this long while raising you. Don''t worry." I said. "We''ll find her."


    I hope¡­


    -----

 Chapter 361 Cheering Up A Sorrowful Child

    -----


    While thinking these things and talking with Celica, the two demons I have as Familiars began to speak and chat about the current situation of the demons within my Soul Scape.


    "This is really awful! If the Demon King was alive right now, these damn humans would all be screaming and being scared out of their shit!" Beelzebub roared angrily, his little worm jaws cracking and making loud sounds.


    "Hm? Do you pity the little girl? I thought you were all about being a stupidly angry viin." Said Ignatius.


    "What?! O-Of course I pity her! She''s¡­ she remind me of myself." Sighed Beelzebub. "I also had an awful childhood, you know? Geez, what would you know if you''re just a giant lizard! You probably hatched out of your egg and then slept beneath your giant mama''s belly while she brought you good meat¡­"


    "What? Not really! I was first a Walking Egg! A lot of my siblings were left inside arge forest filled with dangerous monsters. My father is a ruthless man, but fair! He left us to survive. Eventually, only the strongest of us walked back to the mountain where he greeted us and epted us as his son." Said Ignatius. "I''ve lived a life filled with danger and fights, and I grew to enjoy the thrill."


    "You''re in apletely different mindset I guess." Sighed Alice behind Ignatius.


    "Hmm¡­ Poor girl." Sighed Furoh. "Her mother is most likely the same as me when I was back in the Demon Continent. Sylphy, her mother was probably forced by her family to enlist as a soldier. Don''t judge her¡­ Even if she could had lied to her daughter about the part of not killing humans¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Furoh, I don''t hold humans as a sacred race or something to get so angry over them getting killed¡­ I also already thought that even if she lied, I don''t really care. I am sure she''s a good mother, and that''s enough for me to ept her." I said to my insecure friend.


    "T-Thank you¡­ I knew I could count on you. You''re probably the only person out there with such an open mind." Sighed Furoh. "I wish more people was like you."


    "I don''t think I am the only one, you''re exaggerating again." I sighed.


    "Ugh! Your parents are too slow though, Sylphy! If they really want to rescue those people they should dive and kill those bastards! If I were them, I would use my powers to set their entire city on fire andugh as I see them burn! BURN TO HELL! HAHAHAHA!" Beelzebub began tough maliciously, but he was a tiny caterpir-like maggot, so he wasn''t scary.


    "You''re crazy." Sighed Furoh. "That''s not the right thing to do, you would be doing the same thing they do! You can''t just discriminate them all for the actions of some¡­ There''s also children there, and several other innocent people. They had been influenced by the government and the nobles, they might had discriminated others, but that doesn''t mean they deserve death."


    "Ugh! You''re too much of a softie, worm." Said Beelzebub.


    "Look whos'' talking, you''re literally a maggot." Said Furoh.


    "Y-You''ll see!!! S-Sylphy will give me a System Seed one day and I''ll evolve and gain Skills like this stupid egg, and you''ll see!" Beelzebub was really hoping I would give him the next System Seed¡­ But I am giving it to Naturia.


    "Who are you calling stupid egg?!" Ignatius angrily said. "I''m a mighty dragon!"


    "Mighty dragon my ass, you''re just an uncooked omelet." Said Beelzebub smugly.


    "What did you said?! ¡­And what the heck is an omelet?" Asked Ignatius.


    "This guy''s head is as empty as his egg¡­" Said Beelzebub while feeling like he was never getting through the clueless dragon.


    "I wonder if everything is alright in the Demon Continent. But I guess not¡­ After the war the humans must be upying arge part of the continent, right?" Wondered Furoh.


    "I wonder the same. I would ask my parents but I kind of don''t want to do it¡­ I''ll try to ask them another day." I said. "Sorry."


    "N-No, it''s fine." Furoh sighed.


    "Want toe out?" I wondered.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "W-What?! No way, I am an awfully ugly thing! She''ll get scared." Said Furoh.


    "Meh, you came out in the orphanage and the kids liked your appearance, didn''t they y with you until you ended all tired?" Iughed.


    "R-Right¡­ But still, she looks rather sad, I don''t want to annoy her." He said.


    "Come on, you could even lift her spirit up. Actually, why don''t you alle out, so she can see a big of a fantastic sight to cheer up? You all better spin around and release lights." I said.


    "What? There''s no way I am doing that!" Cried Beelzebub.


    "You think I am just a ything for kids?" Asked Ignatius.


    "FOOO!" Naturia seemed willing.


    "Okay, if it is this once¡­" Said Alice.


    "I-I don''t know¡­ If you really want to¡­" Muttered Furoh.


    "Alright! Look, Celica!" I said to her, as she had just finished eating breakfast. "Summon Familiars!"


    POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF!


    Suddenly, several bright lights came out, floating in midair. Celica''s eyes closed in surprise, but slowly opened as she saw my Familiars.


    "These are my spirits and familiars! Aren''t they cute? Look how bright they are!"


    As I said that, my familiars began flying around. I could notice that Ignatius and Beelzebub were forcing themselves to act friendly. And Furoh had grown smaller as it was a power of Familiars he developed, he could shapeshift and became smaller or bigger. A thing he developed as a Mimic Demon.


    "Aahhh! S-So bright¡­ pretty¡­!" Celica said with eyes wide open, her eyebrows raising all the way up. My spirits and familiars flew around, releasing elemental sparks that surprised her even more.


    "Fooo! Fofoo!" Naturia flew towards Celica first, touching her nose gently. She was so cute that Celica immediately had her heart melted by her adorableness.


    "Sho cute! Who is she?" She wondered.


    "She''s Naturia, my Nature Spirit, she''s very young, almost your age, actually! She''s a baby spirit." I said with a nod.


    "Baby spirit¡­" Said Celica.


    -----

 Chapter 362 Friends

    -----


    "Hello¡­" Ignatius said shyly, as he approached Celica.


    "Egg! With tail and legs?" Wondered Celica.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" Ignatius nodded.


    "He''s Ignatius¡­ He''s a grumpy dragon egg. He might one day be a big one." I said with a smile.


    "Woow! Dargon!" Celica said, while touching Ignatius, he was warm but not hot enough to burn to the touch. In fact, his warmth wasfortable and she ended hugging him. "Warm¡­ Mister dragon, you''re very warm¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "W-Well, I am a fire spirit¡­" He sighed. "D-Don''t hug me so much now, I might break¡­ Haha¡­!" Ignatius forced aughter as he flew away from Celica''s grasp.


    "W-Who''s that?" Wondered Celica, pointing at Beelzebub.


    "Oh, he''s Beelzebub, a very grumpy bug!" I said. "Come here!"


    ? "Ugh¡­" Beelzebub got near Celica, as she admired his wormy appearance.


    "Bug!" She said, touching his head and caressing his smooth surface. "Heheh¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ Hey, look at this!" Beelzebub said, suddenly, he gathered darkness over his head and then created several tiny spheres of darkness, making them all rotate around his body while floating around Celica.


    "Wooow!" Celica was easily amused over that simple magic performance.


    Alice also joined in, using her light to contrast with Beelzebub. The performance was rather beautiful. Spirits are talented at controlling direct elements and make all sorts of fantastical lights with them.


    "And who are you?" Wondered Celica, looking at Furoh.


    "I-I¡­ Erm, I am¡­ Well, I am Furoh. I am a demon, not a spirit." Said Furoh.


    "Really?" Asked Celica.


    "Yeah, I look ugly, don''t I? Haha¡­ I am a Mimic Demon, we are rare¡­" Said Furoh.


    "Oooh. I had never seen someone like you¡­" Celica said, sitting over the grass while ying with the spirits and talking with Furoh. "You''re not ugly.. Don''t be sad!"


    "I-I am not?" Asked Furoh.


    "No, you''re a person too! L-Like Sylphy said¡­ everyone is different but we are all people!" Celica said, as Furoh suddenly was hit with strong feelings, and began to cry through his various eyes.


    "Oooh¡­ Sniff¡­ Little Celica, you''re so nice with this ugly slob¡­ Thank you¡­" He cried, as Celica helped him wipe his tears with Mister Teddy.


    "Don''t cry, Mister Teddy can help you feel better¡­" Celica said, as she rubbed Mister Teddy over Furoh''s body.


    "Haha¡­ Don''t worry¡­ I-I wasn''t crying or anything!" Furoh said.


    "Ugh, what a crybaby." Sighed Beelzebub, staring from the distance.


    "SYLPHYYYYY!"


    Suddenly, Aquarina''s voice resonated behind me, as I was interrupted from ying with Celica and my spirits by Aquarina and Zack, both running to my side. Celica looked at both with a bit of surprise, she didn''t seem to have seen them before.


    "Oh, Aquarina! How are you doing?" I wondered. Quickly unsummoning the spirits and calling them back except Furoh, as Celica was ying with his tentacles by stretching them around.


    "Good! We just finished helping the new people, did you see? There''s tons of different looking people! I was surprised each time. There was even a girl with fluffy rabbit ears, it was so cute!" Aquarina said. "Oh! Is she also with them?"


    "Yeah, she''s Celica." I said. "Celica, these are my friends, Aquarina and Zack!"


    "H-Hello¡­" Celica shyly said. "Oooh¡­" Celica slowly walked towards both of my friends, looking at them, she was surprised over their appearance, perhaps.


    "Nice to meet you." Said Zack with a smile while crossing his arms. "What''s your tribe name?"


    "Tribe?" Wondered Celica, she seemed to not know.


    "Zack! Don''t just ask her something like that, just refer to her as her name¡­" Said Aquarina. "Nice to meet you, Celica."


    Aquarina was slowly growing more open socially. I sometimes couldn''t recognize her based in how long she had grown. Easily speaking with others more openly and without being so shy¡­ Although she was still slightly shy with Celeste, but I think that''s because she got a killer stare that really intimidates people.


    "Ooh¡­ Nice to meet you too¡­" Celica said with a cute smile, she was missing a few teeth, but her smile was still cute. Was she growing her big teeth and changing her milk teeth? Well, I don''t really know how her physiology might truly workpared to us.


    "What''s wrong?" Wondered Zack. "You''re staring at us as if you''re looking at a ghost."


    "C-Can I touch you?" Wondered Celica.


    "Eh?!" Asked Zack shocked.


    "Heeey!" Aquarina said while hitting Zack''s belly to make him feel embarrassed.


    "Sure¡­" Sighed Zack. "Oi stop that!" Zack reprimanded Aquarina, as she quickly ran behind me and hugged me while giggling.


    "Hahaha, it''s fun to tease him sometimes." Laughed Aquarina. She clearly showed she was still very much childish.


    Meanwhile, Celica touched Zack''s skin and felt his hard skin. Zack was pretty strong so even his skin was hard like a rock. But still, she found it smooth even though his arms were filled with monster attack scars he had umted over his life as a hunter.


    "Brown skin pretty¡­" She said.


    "P-Pretty?" Asked Zack.


    "Aquarina also got that skin, well, all of us from the Amazon Tribe, we don''t have anything special about it! That''s just how we are." Said Zack. "Why are you so fixated over skin?"


    "Blue skin¡­" Said Celica, pointing at her arm.


    "Yeah?" Asked Zack. "It''s pretty too."


    "Really?" Asked Celica.


    "Yeah!" Zack said, suddenly lifting Celica with his arms like a little sister. "You''re also super small and light! Are you a little feather or something?"


    "Hehehe! You''re strong!" Celicaughed while being lifted by Zack as he ran around with her, jumping around too, and making her excited. She ended sitting over his back, resting her two legs over his shoulders.


    "I can see high from here!" Celica said, looking around the surroundings.


    "Haha, you like the scenery?" Wondered Zack with a smile.


    "Yeah¡­ I never thought the forest and the grassy ins were so pretty from so high up here¡­" Celica said, her eyes shining brightly.


    Seeing her happy is truly a bliss, Zack really fits the role of a big brother.


    -----

 Chapter 363 Surprised Parents

    -----


    After Zack yed with Celica, we ended spending some time with her. She got really attached to us so she wasn''t leaving us with any time to breathe. Eventually we gathered with our parents again as we prepared to go to the orphanage.


    "For the moment we''ll go to the orphanage as promised to the nuns there. As we''ll go every day." Said my mother. "And after that, we''ll go shopping around the city, I want to buy a few things for the kids."


    "Eh? What things?" I wondered.


    "Because you''re so eager to go to the dungeon andplete quests with your newly acquired adventurer license, and because your father can''t stop pestering me about it, we''ll go buy you some equipment, Sylphy. I want you to be well protected in the dungeon." My mother said while crossing her arms.


    "Oh! You''re letting me go to the dungeon then?!" I asked happily.


    "Yes, WE are going, you''re not going with just your friends, little girl, one of the adults will apany you." My mother said. "Your father, probably."


    "Yeah, I''ll apany you kids to the dungeon, and we can also investigate where the Chaotic Cocoon is located so I can get rid of it quickly." Said my father. "If you let these things grow for too long they''ll be a disaster."


    "Well, I am fine with that. I would love to go with daddy!" I said like a good girl, making my father smile happily.


    "Dungeon! Dungeon!" Celica said, although she wasn''t going. "What''s a dungeon?"


    "Haha, you''re not going, little Celica, it is too dangerous for you to go, until you''re at least seven and grow stronger." Said my father.


    "Uuhh¡­" Celica sighed, feeling both confused and slightly sad. I petted her head tofort her, while my parents continued exining today''s n.


    "So we''ll go buy some basic stuff, such as a helmet and shoulder pads for all of you. Hey, Shade, does Aquarina has more armor?" Wondered my father.


    "We made her a chain mail, she''s better at moving around, giving her heavy armor is not something I would rmend¡­ She''s also an Amazon so her skin is tougher than most leather armor, or even low-quality steel armor." Said Shade.


    "At this point she should already be Tier 2 in her Physique so she shouldn''t worry about small fry hitting her sometimes." Nepheline said.


    "You two! Aren''t you a bit irresponsible?!" Asked my mother. "Also that dungeon got a Chaotic Cocoon! You can''t take this carefreely."


    "But An is going¡­ You don''t have to be so overly protective." Shade said.


    "Well, Aquarina never went through what Sylphy did, so of course you don''t understand!" My mother said, crossing her arms angrily.


    "Mother, it''s okay. I think I am already Tier 2 in Physique too." I said.


    "What? You''re a Half-elf, that''s impossible at your age." My mother said, without even believing me nor trying to do so.


    "Hm, let''s see¡­" My father said, touching my forehead and infusing a bit of Mana. The Mana flowed across my entire body and then returned to the tip of his finger; his eyes opened wide.


    "Eeeeh?! S-She''s really Tier 2! And Rank 3?! And¡­ She got a Physique?! I''ve never seen one like this before!" My father eximed in surprise.


    I guess heroes even have ways to instantly detect the physique Tiers of people by just touching them. I suppose I cannot keep this a secret anymore.


    "Are you lying, An? I am not going to believe something so ridiculous." My mother said. "It is not possible for someone to just develop a physique out of nowhere, let alone at her age."


    "I am saying the truth, Faylen, just check her yourself then!" My father said, as my mother, while raising an eyebrow, touched my forehead and did the same thing. I quickly felt the flow of Mana reach my body and thene out. My mother''s eyes seemed confused at first, waving her head around and then doing it two more times.


    "Unbelievable¡­ You developed a Physique out of nowhere¡­" My mother said. "And I have never seen one like this, not even my parents have something so close with nature¡­"


    "Erm¡­ So we can go or not?" I wondered.


    "I-I guess? But you''re still getting shoulder pads and head protection, and those two other kids as well, and no buts!" My mother said. Her decisions were without a question. She was the oldest here if we ignore my carefree uncle that acts like a kid to be honest.


    "Okay, I will wear protection clothes, mommy, don''t worry. I will be careful and Aquarina and Zack as well. Papa will be there too." I said.


    "Yes, yes¡­ I guess it is fine. Yeah." She sighed. "Anyways, let me prepare a few things before we get going to the orphanage. We should spend our time there for about an hour or two, then we go shopping, you go to the dungeon with father, and thene back before lunch."


    "Eeeh? So little time to explore?" I asked disappointed. "That''s less than three hours!"


    "Well? That''s more than enough time to just explore and get done with a few novice quests with your current strength, little girl. I said that no buts! You can go every day though, as we''ll spend the next weeks here dealing with everything rted to the ves¡­ As stealthy as possible, I HOPE." My mother looked back at everyone. It seemed she wasn''t taking part into this whole operation but was hoping the former heroes wouldn''t do anything crazy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah, you don''t have to get so worked over it." Said Shade.


    "Since when have we disappointed you?" Asked Nepheline.


    "¡­You really want me to count all the times?" My mother asked.


    "Yeah, no, we understand, we won''t screw it up." Nepheline said while feeling threatened. She might not want to be reminded of her mistakes in front of her daughter, perhaps they were quite embarrassing.


    Damn, my mother is really scary sometimes. I guess that''s how elven mothers are.


    -----

 Chapter 364 Punching Through The City Gates

    -----


    "Where are we going?" Celica wondered.


    We were as of now walking right into the city''s gates. Celica was being carried by my father''s arms, wondering where we were going.


    "Well, didn''t you wanted toe with us to the orphanage, little Celica?" Wondered my mother.


    Celica nodded shyly.


    "B-But it is inside the city? Bad people is there¡­" She sighed.


    "Well, she got kidnaped alongside her mother in the city, it is understandable." My father said. "But the orphanage is there, we''ll have to get through the gates. Don''t worry."


    "Uhhh¡­" Celica hugged her teddy plushie while feeling slightly afraid. My father smiled gently and caressed her hair, calming her down.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to go, dear. We can go back." My mother said.


    "I¡­ No, it is fine¡­" Sighed Celica. She seemed to not want to go back, despite her fears. She was a strong girl.


    "She''s surely strong." Said Aquarina.


    "I''m sure she''ll make good friends with the kids at the Orphanage. The little Mist is specially very friendly, you''re going to instantly get a friend there. Without a doubt." Said Zack.


    "Mist is very cute and adorable, despite what she went through, she''s also very strong, you two are simr." I said.


    "Mist¡­ How is she?" Wondered Celica.


    "She''s pale like porcin¡­ And has white and fluffy hair." Said Aquarina.


    "She got four eyes." Said Zack.


    "And a cross-shaped mouth, withrge ck horns." I said.


    "Eeeh¡­ Huhh¡­" Celica began sucking her thump while trying to imagine her. She was probably imagining something uncannypared to the adorable appearance of the little Mist.


    When we reached the gates of the city, two guard stopped us, they were not the same that let us get in easily the other time. Guards probably have shiftsmonly so they change a lot.


    "Hey, stop there¡­" One said, looking rather old, and bald. He walked straight towards my father and looked at Celica''s blue skin. "Blue skin? That''s a demon you''re trying to sneak inside the city? Is she your ve?"


    "She''s my adoptive daughter." My father said without a doubt. I guess that''s the fa?ade we are using.


    "Adoptive daughter?! Why would you adopt a demon?" Asked the guard. My father didn''t took a single second to move his fists towards the man''s face.


    BAAAM!


    "Uaggh!"


    The man fell down the floor and rolled over the road, falling into the grasnds.


    "O-Oi! Do you think you can just do that to a guard?!" A second guard rushed towards my father, as my father showed him his Adventurer License, a golden card.


    "S-RANK!" The guard stopped from pointing his spear at my father, falling to his butt. He quickly felt the aura he emanated. And then, for overkill, everybody else showed their Licenses¡­


    "F-Four S-Rank¡­! Ah! T-They told me there were four S-Rank in the city but¡­ T-To think youe and go from the city to the outside¡­ M-My bad! Please forgive mypanion''s disrespect!"


    Even authority bend the knee before S-Rank Adventurers, they''re truly a title that can easily shit over anybody they want¡­ Quite frightening, it is as if they''re untouchable. But if it allows my father to be an asshole to jerks, I am all in for abusing his title.


    "A-All of you can pass, free of charge!" The guard said, as we quickly walked inside the city.


    My mother quickly reprimanded my reckless father.


    "An! Why did you had to hit the guard? You just had to show him the license so he wouldn''t open his mouth! Do you just enjoy provoking people to give yourself a reason to punch them in the face?" My mother said.


    "I would be lying if I said I didn''t." Laughed my father. As my mother realized Celica was happy about what my father did.


    "Aunt Faylen, don''t get angry¡­! Uncle An was cool! He did BAAM! and the bad man flew into the air! It was BOOM! And then KABAM!" Celica said, punching the air. Although my father only gave him a tiny punch. If he went serious my father would had ended blowing the man''s head into pieces.


    "You''re exaggerating a bit, dear." My mother sighed. "Nheless, I guess I will allow it this time. Don''t do this again, An. We know these people are discriminatory but still."


    "Yes, alright, I get it¡­" My father sighed.


    "You''re really hopeless sometimes." Said Shade.


    "Hahaha! That was hrious!" Nepheline couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "I can''t help but agree with Nepheline there, it really made meugh how he rolled into the ground, hahaha¡­" Ninhursag said while covering her mouth as she tried to contain herughter to not enrage my mother.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This is the man you''ve chosen as your husband, Faylen. Did you seriously not expected this, dear?" My uncle Arafunn said with a smirk and a carefree shrug.


    "I-I know, Arafunn! He really does enrages me, even though I love him¡­" Sighed my mother. "But I really just want to give him a smack sometimes in the head!"


    "Hahaha¡­!" Laughed Arafunn. "You two are really made for one another, aren''t you? I am impressed by the patience An has with you."


    "What?! You should be impressed with the patience I have with him!" My mother said in disbelief.


    "Heh, well, I love her a lot so I can bear with her reprimanding. I just got used to them when we were still training." Said my father. "Waking up everyday with her screaming at us¡­ Really, those were the years. When everyone was there¡­ When¡­ they were not gone yet¡­"


    My father suddenly recalled something, as everyone suddenly fell slightly silent.


    "Sigh¡­ Okay, you don''t have to recall the past just to get sad. We are going to the orphanage right now." Said my mother. "I''m sure they would be happy with what you''re doing."


    "¡­Yeah, I also like to think that. Sigh, I kind of want to meet with the Witch and that pale guy." My father said.


    "Witch? Pale guy?" I wondered.


    -----

 Chapter 365 The Other Surviving Heroes

    -----


    "You know? Aside from us five, there are two other Heroes that survived and are spread out in the world." Said my father. "I feel lucky to have all four of you with me yet even after such a perilous journey, to be honest. And I wish everyday those two could had stayed close to us, but they got their things to do, we can''t force them." My father said while looking at mother, Shade, Nepheline, and Arafunn. He seemed to love them a lot and he valued the friendship they had forged together.


    "Oh, I do remember something about the Witch of the Blue Mountain, but I never bothered asking¡­" I sighed.


    "Well, she''s quite mysterious, yeah." My father said. "But she''s still a friend we shared battles and experiences with."


    "She''s actually the Hero of Ice and Water, she''s called the Witch of the Blue Mountain because she lives within the mountain ranges of the Anta continent, which are snowy and glow blue due to special blue jewels growing at the top of these mountains. These jewels you''ve seen before. Remember the Spirit Stones for water and ice? They''re blue and pale blue, they form in areas with a lot of their element, such as the top of snowy mountains. Over the years, these mountains grew to have these colors due to the rich amount of Water and Ice Spirit Stones they have growing over them." My mother said with a slightly wise and calm voice. I always loved when my mother exined to me things such as these. As I learned more, I also learned how big and amazing this entire world was.


    "Ooh¡­ She''s also good at making essories, right?" Aquarina joined the conversation. "I remember that the pendant and the earrings I had made out of Leviathan were made by her¡­ Sadly, I lost them, but this knife is also made by her, right?" Aquarina showed her magic knife, which also had a fragment of Leviathan''s Magic Core on it, this one was made after the battle with Hell.


    "Yeah, that knife is also made by her, although I also enchanted it." My mother added. "Nheless, Felicia is a woman that dislikes crowds of people, and is pretty much like us as well. She went to live at the mountains for that reason."


    "Huh¡­ I wonder if we can visit her when we reach the Anta Continent!" I said while wondering about.


    "Yes, it does seem quite possible, perhaps!" My mother said with a smile. "If you behave and do as mommy says."


    "Okaaay¡­" I sighed, as my mother smiled and petted my head. "But what about the other hero?"


    "The other hero is¡­ The Hero of Gray Soul." My father said. "He''s someone talented with even darker arts and sorcery than your mother or Shade. He deals with the element of death. He''s a rare Necromancer."


    "A Necromancer?!" Aquarina, Zack, and I coordinated our voices as we asked in surprise. A Necromancer was something big! They''re amazing as mother had exined, they can deal with the death. They can manipte souls, raise undead, and pretty much build an entire army!


    "He''s a mysterious guy, but we grew up with him and got to know him better¡­ He''s always been a lonely guy, even when he opened so much to us, he''s still lonely. He the only one that stayed in the Demon Continent after the Demon King was defeated." My father said with a sigh. "He seemed to want to protect the demons and was seeking enough power to oppose the human nations. He wanted to¡­ kind of be a new leader of the demons? Or something¡­ I don''t know what to say about it, but his intentions are good, he''s not a tyrant or anything. And was slowly building a little vige with demon refugees. Honestly, I wish him the best."


    "He was quite obsessed with gaining power. To the point he would go to certain extremes. Thest thing we knew about him is that he was seeking God''s Treasures to gain strength¡­" Sighed my mother. "If he ends up stepping into my family''s territory, a drama might begin, I hope he doesn''t go as far as that."


    "The Hero of Gray Soul¡­ He sounds quite interesting." I said while rubbing my chin. "Wait, wasn''t there a God''s Treasure we left behind in the Amazon Jungle?"


    "Yeah, he probably stole it." My father said nonchntly.


    "EH?!" I asked in shock.


    "What?" My father asked. "We don''t really know if he did or not at the end¡­"


    "But there''s a big probability that he used this opportunity. We don''t want to mess with him either, and he wouldn''t go as far as harming us, we know him very well¡­" Said my mother.


    "But aren''t you being irresponsible as heroes by letting one of you take such drastic decisions? What if he goes crazy with power?" I asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You don''t know him well, I guess, so you can''t trust him. It ispletely normal." My father said. "But fear not, Sylphy. We actually agree with his decisions, but we don''t want to join because we have people to take care of in our own ce."


    "S-So you would join him in defeating the humans in the demon continent?" I wondered.


    "In a heartbeat¡­ yeah, the only thing they''re doing is mining the resources and killing the natives¡­ It would be a good redemption but¡­ We are in our own now, we don''t really want to help neither side. And whenever you grow up, you''ll also have to take a decision in this matter¡­ One day, you''ll have to choose." My mother said.


    "Hahaha! Come on, what with the tense atmosphere?" Arafunn said whileughing cheerfully. "Those things are not our problem, we are here right now, in front of the orphanage. Let''s not think too far from our own perspectives either, or we''ll end up losing our way right now."


    "You''re right." My father said.


    "Here we are and- Ugh! This orphanage really needs a remodeling¡­ That''s it! Nepheline, we are repairing this thing today with magic, no buts!" My mother said.


    "Gotcha!" Nepheline said with a smile.


    It seems that the heroes were about to do somehow repair this ruinous building.


    -----

 Chapter 366 Going Back To The Demon Orphanage

    -----


    When we finally arrived at the orphanage, we found the ruinous building looking the same as ever. And- Oh! It seems the seeds I left in here sprouted. Wait, what? Does it mean that somebody tried to attack the orphanage at night? Could this be rted with what my father and Shade didst night? Well, I hope my monster nts were of some use. I''ve been able to modify the seeds I transform into vine creatures more easily, but I have not been able to make them that strong either. If I infuse too much MP into them, they''ll explode and die immediately, so I have to be very careful when modifying seeds.


    Of course, if I can get that one Skill that allows me to summon Harvest Familiars, things would be way more different¡­ But that will have to wait for the far future for now. I have to first Level Up Spirit Blessing to Level 10 before even considering obtaining more Skills. And well, I am already spamming the Skill since I acquired it, using it every time the cooldown goes down on my spirits inside of my Soul Scape.


    Ding!


    [Spirit Blessing] has gained +17 Skill Proficiency]


    Every cast usually gives between 10 to 30 Skill Proficiency, at random most of the time. My goal is to fill up the Skill Proficiency requirements as fast as possible, I think I am earning way more Skill Proficiency thanks to having its speed boosted by x3. Maybe I could get a new Skill sooner than I think, hopefully. Though, I have yet to decide between the two others.


    When we reached the orphanage, we were quickly greeted by Mary and Lucia, and even more, a little Mist emerged behind the two, running towards us.


    "Wee!" She said adorably, as she ran towards me and hugged me, giving me a little kiss. She did the same to everybody else. She was a very polite and cheerful girl.


    "I am d you''re back today as well, pleasee inside." Mary said. "Oh? Is she someone new?"


    Mary suddenly noticed the little Celica that was being carried by my father. The adorable blue-skinned girl noticed the red-skinned Mary, quickly feeling surprised by her face appearance as well, as she had a big scar crossing in the middle of her face.


    "Hello..." Celica said.


    "She''s a girl we rescued from the slums alongside various other demi-humans." Said my mother. "We decided to take care of them for now, as they didn''t had anywhere to go. Of course, we didn''t bring her here to give it to you, we don''t want to bother you with more work than you already have, we''ll take care of her while we look for her mother."


    "Oh! I see¡­ You''re more benevolent than I had originally thought." Mary said. "Pleasee in. And hello little girl, name''s Mary. And she''s Lucia. What''s your name?"


    "Celica¡­" The little Celica said, feeling slightly timid. "Missy¡­ Why is your face like that?"


    "Oh, my face?" Mary asked while suddenly realizing the appearance of her scar was sometimes shocking to others. "Well¡­ It is a small mark left on me after an arduous battle."


    "Oh¡­ Scar?" She asked.


    "Indeed! Scars are something we simply live with, don''t worry." Said Mary. "I don''t feel troubled by them at all, do you?"


    Celica quickly waved her head.


    "N-No¡­ Miss is pretty."


    "Aww¡­ Thank you dear."


    With smiles in our faces due to the cute interaction, we quickly found ourselves inside the orphanage once more. I could already notice that Zack was making a rather bored-looking face, while Aquarina was just gazing everywhere, but she seemed to dislike the appearance of the building. I can''t me her; it really look like ruins.


    While the adults gathered and sat down surrounding a rectangr table with Mary and Lucia to speak, I decided to y with Mist and a few other children, alongside Celica, Aquarina, and Zack. The two of them were rather bored of ying with smaller children than them. Their mental maturity had gone up a lot after having fought against so many monsters and experimenting various things, so I can''t me them.


    "Your name is Celica? Your skin is so pretty! It''s blue like the sky and water!" Mist said, looking at Celica. She was the only blue skinned demon she has seen. this orphanage didn''t had any child of her tribe, apparently.


    "R-Really?" Celica timidly asked.


    "Yeah! Wanna be friends? I have many friends but I never had a friend like you!" Said Mist.


    "S-Sure¡­" Celica said with a smile, she seemed overwhelmed by Mist''s cheery nature, so cheerful it was a bit shocking.


    While I was ying with the children by creating vines around the floor that moved around, which surprised them and prompted them to catch them around, I began inspecting my surroundings, trying to find Celeste. She was nowhere to be seen.


    "So where''s Celeste at?" I asked.


    "Ah! Big sis went out today!" Mist said. "She said she was busy."


    "Busy? Doing what?" I asked.


    "Dunno!" Mist said while shrugging. "Maybe she went to hunt monsters or something!"


    "Big sis is strong, don''t worry!"


    "She''s strong and has magic power!"


    "The other day she brought a big wolf¡­! It was biiiiggg! Like this!"


    "Yeah! She brings a lot of meat from monstas."


    The little children who had already lost their timid nature towards us were all sharing anecdotes about Celeste. It seems that the girl was always hunting and bringing food, mostly monster meat. And probably she sold monster materials as well, using the money to feed the kids and maintain this entire orphanage stable. She''s really a hard worker. If we go to the Dungeon some hourster, I would want to meet her there and see how she fights.


    "Ugh, this is a bit boring¡­ When are we going to the dungeon?" Sighed Aquarina, sitting at my side.


    "Yeah, I want to smack monsters¡­" Said Zack.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You two are really brutes, huh?" I sighed.


    Amazon children are really built different.


    -----

 Chapter 367 A Whole House Remodelation!

    -----


    While we yed with the children for a bit, I used the Tier 1 Life Attribute Spell [Hearing Enhancement] and also used the Tier 1 Nature Attribute Spell [Vibration Absorption Root] which I had created myself inbination with the [Agriculture] Skill.


    Thisbination of spells granted me the ability to infiltrate a small and almost invisible root through walls and the floor, which absorbs vibrations and allows me to hear things that I wouldn''t be able to normally hear. This way, I was able to spy on my parents'' conversation with Mary without even having to open the door and being several meters away from the closed room. I quickly heard the voice of my father.


    "So Mary, we have been thinking about remodeling your building." He said nonchntly. I quickly heard the gasp of Mary and Lucia.


    "R-Remodeling? What do you mean by that, good sir?" Mary asked while feeling slightly shocked.


    "He meant what he said, Mary. We cannot really let this big building stay as ruinous as it is." My mother replied. "We''ll help you out in rebuilding it for now."


    "R-Rebuilding it? But that will be a monumental task, and while doing so, where will the children go?" She asked.


    "You all need to wait around ten minutes outside." Said Nepheline. "It can take a bit more I think, twenty minutes, give or take."


    "HUH?!"


    Mary was shocked by the short amount of time it would take topletely remodel the entire building. The power of high tiered magic cannot be underestimated after all. And Nepheline is the expert here as the best Earth Magician in our group. I''ve seen her shaping the earth and even making improvised camps by creating small houses made out of stone or mud in mere minutes.


    In fact, where most of the food and other supplies were stored back in the Amazon Vige were enormous buildings she made as storages out of stone, which kept the food cold and away from the outside world, so they wouldn''t get bad so quickly.


    "Y-You''re really going to do this?" Asked Mary. "You can do it in twenty minutes? Isn''t that too little time? I can''t really imagine that-"


    "We''ll do it, don''t worry about a single thing." Shade said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Eh?"


    "Yeah, we''ll take little time. Can we do it right now? Bring the children outside for a bit." Nepheline said.


    "Eeehh¡­"


    Mary and Lucia looked at one another, but ultimately, they gave up.


    After that, we all ended standing outside for less than twenty minutes, I was counting the time because I was constantly using Spirit Blessing every 1 Hour and was just given the chance to do it again when things ended.


    Nepheline and my parents had worked wonderfully. Although nobodypared to her in the usage of Earth Magic, the others still were able to make their own amazing showcases of such elemental magic. They were notpletely tied to their own affinity element and at least could use Tier 6 Earth Magic, well, only my mother. Shade could only use Tier 5 and my father was reduced to Tier 4, he had the least affinity with it, but still helped in everything.


    "I-I can''t believe it¡­" Mary muttered, opening her mouth wide.


    All the other children, with Lucia included, also opened their eyes wide open, many of them had their jaws wide open as well. Mist had her cross-shaped mouth open as well, shocked.


    The entire building was remade and now looked like a refined building that would havee out straight from the noble''s neighborhood. To boot, they also boosted it with magic shields and even gave it a beautiful metallic fence where no mere thug can easily get in anymore. The children might be able to y in this new front yard more safely as well, protected by magically reinforced fences.


    "How is it?" Asked Nepheline, feeling proud of her creation. She really had a knack for architecture.


    "I-It is incredible¡­ I never thought our home would look so beautiful¡­" Mary began to cry tears of joy.


    "Come in, the inside has been remodeled as well. We used Nature Magic to give it a wooden floor, walls, and ceiling, remade the stairs, and also put a lot of new furniture here and there. We also decided to rece the beds of the children. Oh! And we built five bathrooms while we were at it, they work using magic spirit stones that recharge themselves by infusing a bit of your mana into it, so you don''t need to rece them." My father said.


    Everyone quickly entered the house. The interior had indeed changed so much it felt like we were now inside the home of a noble. The children ran around, exploring ever nook and cranny of the ce. Mary and Lucia moved upstairs, finding the new rooms, the bathrooms, and then moved down to find the enormous remade kitchen that produced potable water through water attribute spirit stones.


    "This is so much¡­ How will we even be able to repay you?" Asked Mary.


    "We don''t need any payment, we did it out of goodwill." My father said.


    "Yeah, we were mostly annoyed by the ruins you were living in. Now that you can livefortably here, things might finally begin to change." Nepheline said.


    "That''s right. Well, you could repay us with some more of your delicious cooking, Mary." Said Faylen. "The food of your tribe is really unique."


    "Oh! O-Of course¡­ Lucia, let''s make a feast to celebrate!" Said Mary.


    "Hmm!" Lucia nodded as the two nuns ran into the enormous kitchen, both fascinated by the beautiful ce.


    At the end, we ended having a massive feast of spicy and colorful food prepared by Mary, we were even introduced in something called "Spicy Curry" which she apanied with rice. It was spicy and had meat and veggies, and even potatoes. It was like stew but without the broth or soup, and incredibly vorful.


    I ate as much as possible to save up energy for the dungeon dive we were going to doter.


    -----

 Chapter 368 The Idea Of Going Into The Dungeon

    -----


    Ding!


    [Spirit Blessing] has gained +30 Skill Proficiency]


    Oh! It gained +30 this time¡­ It is really random though. Now it has around 270 since I acquired the Skill a few hours ago. If we continue like this, in a day or two it might reach Level 2. Which means even more enhancement to my spirits, and more EXP earned! But well, we have to first get to the dungeon and earn EXP though!


    "Alright, have a nice day! Thank you for everything! See you soon!" Mary said, waving her hand.


    "Nooo! Don''t go yet!" Cried Mist, as she was being restraint by Lucia''s snake tail.


    "Mist don''t be pushy, you can''t just stick with them forever¡­" Sighed Mary. "They said they''lle tomorrow."


    "B-But I wanna go dungeon diving too!" Mist said.


    "You''re just a little baby girl." Sighed Mary.


    "I am almost the same age as them!" Mist said while pouting angrily.


    "But you''re not as strong, aren''t you?" Mary quickly stopped her from saying another word as Mist lowered her head, fully knowing she was quite weak. "Well, you have a good talent for healing magic, and even light magic, something rare for demons, but you need proper education in magic, things we can''t afford yet¡­"


    "Uuggh¡­ I wanna explore, fight, and be with my new frens¡­" Mist began to cry while resting over Mary''s shoulder.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Dear, we can teach you basic magicter, and even build you a magic circle." My mother said.


    "Eh?! Really?" Asked Mist.


    "But that will be tomorrow, maybe." My mother said. "Now be a good girl and go back home, you got many siblings there, right? What would they think if they saw you preferring us than them? Wouldn''t they feel bad?"


    "R-Right¡­" Mist quickly cleansed her tears with her clothes and nodded. "Mist will be a good girl¡­"


    "Alright then!" My mother smiled. She was surprisingly good at handling kids.


    "Chao Mist! See you tomorrow!" Celica said adorably while waving her hand.


    "Bye!" Mist said, as we finally made our way towards the center of the city.


    "I reinforced the barrier we set up and added ten more as you asked. Is this enough?" Wondered my mother, as my father nodded.


    "I guess so, for now. If anybody tries to harm them, they''ll get a good beating." My father said.


    "We also left Barriers with threeyers in each child and the nuns, and I also left Shadow Guards in their shadows which I made through Creation and Darkness Magic." Shade added.


    "The whole house is a golem too, it will fight if provoked." Said Nepheline. "That''ll do it for now."


    "Y-You all gave such amazing things?" I asked.


    "Shadow Guards? They''re not so hard, they''re just materializations of shadows and darkness in the shape of knights d in ck armor, they can materialize swords and are as strong as Tier 4 Monsters. I gave one for each person in that orphanage. They are not eternal, of course, they''ll dissipate in like¡­ 120 years? I think." Shade said nonchntly.


    "Eh?!" I couldn''t help but feel shocked by how they handled this with the most absurd things.


    "Wooow! Papa, can you make more of them to make an army?" Asked Aquarina.


    "¡­Perhaps, but Creation Magic costs a lot of Magic, so I won''t be using them for the time being. My Magic Circle got a bit exhausted." Shade said.


    "Ooow¡­" Aquarina sighed as her dreams of having an army of shadow knights was destroyed.


    "But I might one day create a strong one as your bodyguard, don''t worry. I had been thinking about it. But for now one of my spirits is always protecting you." Shade said. "What happened some years ago¡­ It won''t happen ever again, don''t worry."


    "Thank you daddy." Aquarina said, hugging her father. Shade quickly lifted her up and carried her with her arms.


    "The whole orphanage is quite the ce." My uncle said. "But don''t you think you went a bit overboard? Now everyone will know about it if they see such a massive noble-like residence." He sighed. Well, he wasn''t wrong there.


    "Yeah, we know, that''s why we left some Illusion Magic there, those that don''t live there will only see some minor changes, nothing too noticeable." Said my mother.


    "Y-You really think on everything, huh? You''re really frightening, as always¡­" It seems that Arafunn feared my mother''s resourcefulness and smarts.


    "Of course, I am the one that guided these kids and made them into heroes. I am not someone you can just look down into, Arafunn¡­" My mother said slightly angrily.


    "I-I am not looking down on you or anything! Calm down¡­" Arafunnughed nervously.


    "I wish I could had helped more, but I am not proficient with normal magics above Tier 4." Ninhursag sad. "But I am quite happy the children got a nice new home."


    "Yeah, all''s good now. It is around¡­ 3 PM! Alright, let''s go buy some things and go to the dungeon. Is anyoneing?" Wondered my father.


    "Let me apany you to buy the things. But I''ll leave with Celica afterwards. You''ll take care of the kids inside the dungeon and investigate things, right?" My mother asked.


    "Yeah, leave it to me." My father said.


    "I would like to go but I can trust you can take care of the kids. I''ll go with back as well; we need to take care of the people we brought after all." Shade said. "I am hoping Aquarina will be a good girl in her first dungeon dive, right?"


    "Yes papa! I''ll do my best!" She said while nodding, taking out her blue knife.


    "Haha, don''t take that out as if nothing, sheath it for now." Her father said, petting her silvery-white hair.


    "An, if anything happens to my dear, you''ll hold responsible, you hear me?" Nepheline asked. "After all, you''re the one with the idea of letting them go to the dungeon."


    "I-I get it¡­! Don''t look at me like that, Nepheline¡­" My father said, as Nepheline''s furious re was making his soul tremble.


    -----

 Chapter 369 Buying Equipment

    -----


    We wandered across the city beautiful streets. Just seeing the people happily walk around, the market bustling with sellers and buyers, and carriages carrying nobility around, I can''t even imagine how grim the underworld of this city is. Eastgrain is really a shitty ce that hides their darkness behind the fa?ade of a peaceful city. It sucks I can''t get involved, but I really hope my father and his friends can crush the nobility''s ns and rescue the ves.


    Nheless, after a few minutes of walking around, we found ourselves inside the preferred shop for equipment and weapons that my parents had chosen. This shop was also where Zack came tomission the creation of equipment using the materials of the monster she had hunted. He had even used his own money earned through selling the creature, and many other monsters, and magic herbs he has been collecting around sometimes.


    A bearded and small, midget man greeted us all. He was just in the middle of making thest modifications to a beautiful rainbow-colored crystal bracelet.


    "Ah! Wee back you all! Oh, it''s you kid! Here, it''s done as you requested, a gift for your girlfriend." Said the man. He was actually a dwarf, I believe. I''ve already seen them on the streets sometimes but seeing one so close was amazing! They''re really small but packed with muscles, especially in their shoulders and arms. For a moment, it made me imagine them walking with their arms¡­


    "It''s done? So fast? Really?" Asked Zack, running towards the front table, the dwarf quickly gave Zack the bracelet, alongside a pair of boots made of beautiful bluish fur.


    "Yes, here they are, this is what I could make of the highest quality possible, they''re all enchanted with magic runes and I even added some secret arts to it, dwarven only arts!" Laughed the old man.


    "Thank you!" Zack grabbed the things and ran towards me with an adorable smile.


    "H-Here! Sylphy, this is for you!" He said.


    "Oh? Z-Zack¡­?!" I asked in disbelief. I had not expected they were for me¡­ Well, the old man said "girlfriend" but I am not really his girlfriend¡­


    "I told you I was gonna use that giant crystal horned deer to make you something pretty! Buut... Errr, well, I am bad at crafting, so Imissioned this old man. Look, these boots look good, right? And the bracelet enchants elemental magic."


    "Woow¡­"


    Zack handled to me the things, as I quickly wore the bracelet, it fit just right. And the moment I put it, I felt my Mana flowing to it slowly, as it began to shine with rainbow colors. This was most likely made out of the deer''s crystal antlers. And it was beautiful, I felt my magic circle resonating with it for a bit, enhancing my basic elemental magic, such as Fire, Water, and Wind, the main elements the monster uses to fight. I also wore the boots right away, feeling they made me slightly¡­ freer? Like I was even lighter while using them. I also felt like I could jump higher. It was really quite wondrous.


    "This is amazing, thanks for your birthday gift, Zack!" I said.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing! You''ve done a lot for me¡­" He said. "I felt like it was time to give you a little gift."


    "A lot? but I''ve barely done anything for you¡­ I''ll make sure to also gift you something nice." I said with a smile.


    "You''ve surely done a lot for me! Being my friend¡­ is one of them. Even when I was so grumpy back then¡­" He sighed. "And well, you kind of helped me get over my past a bit, and all of that corny stuff¡­"


    "Heheh, you''re a good kid, aren''t you?" I giggled, as I petted his head. I quickly decided to give him a mooch on his left cheek.


    "Mooch! You''re also a very cute and hardworking boy, I am d to have you as my friend." I said while smiling back at him.


    "E-Eeeh?!"


    Zack grew all red as a tomato, suddenly covering his face.


    "Y-You didn''t had any right to do that¡­!" He cried with embarrassment.


    "Hahaha! Come on, you''re like my family." Iughed.


    "Ahahahaha! These kids are cracking me up!" The dwarfughed.


    "S-Sylphy! H-How can you give him a kiss?!" Cried Aquarina out of shock.


    "Eh? But I give you one almost every day, don''t get jealous¡­" I sighed.


    "I-I am not! A-And err¡­ I-I will also gift you something great! J-Just you wait!" Aquarina said while pouting and scornfully ring at Zack.


    While we were talking, the dwarf man weed the rest of our party.


    "Wee again, anyways, what do you need from my humble shop?" He wondered.


    "We came looking for magic enchanted armor for the head, shoulders, chest, and legs¡­ I heard that you are the best cksmith around these areas, Sir Ash." Said my father.


    "Hahaha, if I was so famous I would have more clients, don''t you think?" He asked. "My prices cannot be easily afforded by newbies! I only lowered the prices to the kid because he moved my heart, but usually, my stuff is so expensive that only Adventurers above Rank C can even fathom to afford them!" The dwarf seemed prideful of his absurd prices.


    As I wandered around the shop with my friends, who were still discussing against one another, I noticed everything was ridiculously priced. Most things costed over ten gold coins, which is a lot! With that you can feed the entire orphanage for half a year I think.


    "Heh, don''t worry about the prices." Said my mother, suddenly taking out a sack of coins, all gold and tinum coins.


    SMACK!


    "EH?!" The dwarf, who was so prideful, was left speechless that a pregnant woman was able to lift several pounds of heavy metal such as gold and tinum, and even more shocked at the money. His eyes suddenly turned into "$" marks for some funny reason, as he began looking at the money. "AAAH! Gold and White Gold! By Hephaestus, this is ridiculous! How rich are you?!"


    "Well, getting rich is an aftereffect of being S-Rank Adventurers." Said Shade nonchntly.


    "S RANK ADVENTURERS?!"


    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 370 Incredible New Gear

    -----


    "You''re S Rank Adventurers?! Now I can tell why you''re so rich! Well, you want equipment for whom?" Asked the man, looking around the party.


    "For us!" I said, as he noticed my friends and me.


    "Eh? For you three kids?" Asked the dwarf.


    "Do you happen to have equipment that could fit their bodies?" Asked my mother. "I want something that is enchanted with magic if possible, protection magic, also that is light and doesn''t get in the way of my daughter''s swift movements."


    "I also want the same for Aquarina." Shade said.


    "Indeed, also some shoulder protection perhaps. Do you have to also have more daggers or any other throwing weapon?" Nepheline asked.


    "I think Zack can wear heavier equipment, but nothing too heavy please." Said Ninhursag.


    "Hmmm¡­!" The dwarf began to caress his beard while he inspected all our bodies slowly.


    Celica was looking in silence at the entire shop,pletely uninterested in the conversation going on. She was also looking quite sleepy, so she was already yawning. She wasn''t going to join so the dwarf ignored her and didn''t inspect her. Also, he didn''t even seem surprised or annoyed by a demon being here. So he might be quite open minded, or at least decently tolerant.


    "I think I got some stuff for you. But to be honest, it doesn''t amount to the quality I would like to give to S Rank Adventurers and their kids. Do you happen to have materials of your own? If you want to, for a discount, I can use them ton craft your kids even better equipment. They got little bodies but they''ll eventually grow up, so I am going to use some special runes that make equipment adapt to their body size over time by absorbing their Mana." Said the dwarf.


    "Ooh? You can do such a thing?" Asked my father.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Incredible, are you truly a Godsmith as some say?" My mother asked.


    This was the first time I saw my parents genuinely surprised about someone''s talent and skill.


    "Hahaha! No, you tter me. I am merely a Master Smith! I settled down here after the war. ce''s peaceful though¡­ there''s a lot of shady stuff happening sometimes. I am nning on hoarding money and go retire to my own homnd eventually. Your money would do me wonders in that." Said the dwarven man.


    "I see¡­! And yeah, we got a lot of materials. We can bring them hereter." My mother said.


    "Amongst the stuff we got saved, there are Red Dragon Scales, ws and Fangs, and a bunch of random Tier 5 and above monsters. We''ll bring the best things." Said my father.


    "Ah! I see, a dragon scales¡­! I have never used them before! It would be an honor to test my skills and craft something with them." Said the dwarf, his eyes were fascinated. "S-Rank Adventurers are truly amazing if they can bring such amazing materials to craft stuff!"


    "Then it''s a deal. For now how about you show us what you got? Later when you finish the custom made pieces, we''ll change them." Said my father.


    "Sure thing! Come you three." The dwarf man said, as he led us to the interior of his storage. In there, he brought us a pile of equipment and weapons he had, which were made for smaller sized people, such as dwarves and halflings, apparently.


    "These equipment are made for dwarves and halflings, but the amount of adventurers of my kin are rare, and halflings are even rarer amongst these humannds, as they prefer Anta''s ins." Said the dwarf. "So this stuff has been sitting for a while now. I remember having a dwarf client asking me for some armor but then he never came to retrieve it. well, he paid for it beforehand but it has been sitting here for like seven years. I am pretty sure he will note back now."


    "Ooooh! So much stuff!" Zack said, looking at an armor te that fit his chest just right. It was silver-colored, and had beautiful blue lines spread out, which were made out of a special magical ore dust, that made the armor conduct mana very easily, enhancing its durability and even perhaps having self-repair ability.


    "All these are premium equipment, the cheapest piece costs 50 small gold coins. But I see you got thousands so this might not be a problem for ya." Said the dwarf. "They''re all made carefully, I''ve added Spirit Stones powder into them. These equipment got these colorful lines on them because it shows they can channel mana and conduct it. The color of the lines depends in the element they better conduct."


    "Oh, that''s very interesting. I had seen equipment with Magic Crystals incrusted, but never one where they added them as dust! Even less Spirit Stones." Said my father.


    "It is an old technique of us dwarves. Carrying a massive jewel in the middle of your armor is not something convenient, it might break and the entire armor''s gimmick is then gone. So we have made it so the crystal is made into powder and engravedpletely into the armor." The dwarven man spoke, as he showed everything he was talking about by pointing his fingers at the equipment he was holding.


    "Amazing!" I said, grabbing a small diadem.


    "Oh, that diadem is enchanted with four elemental spirit orbs of high quality and a strong magic crystal of a Tier 4 Monster called "zing Bear King", it enchants fire magic the most, but also life and nature magic get a good boost. It also able to create an invisible magic barrier whenever it is worn. Try it out." Said the man.


    "Okay!"


    I quickly put the diadem over my head, and then, I felt as if something invisible coated my head. It was like a magical helmet.


    "Now, try smacking yourself in the head."


    "Okay¡­?"


    I did as he said to test this out, attempting to give me a good smack over my forehead, however, I wasn''t able to hit my forehead at all!


    CLANK!


    Instead, it felt as if I hit a very hard piece of metal.


    -----

 Chapter 371 Time To Really Go To The Dungeon Now

    -----


    "Oh?! I never thought this could be a thing!" I said with surprise.


    "Amazing, it sounded like you hit something metallic, is that an invisible magic barrier?" Asked Aquarina.


    "That''s so dope¡­" Zack reacted as expected.


    "Yeah! These equipment are made for people thatck enough muscle to carry heavier things, or for people that just don''t like helmets in general. Of course, it absorbs a bit of Mana when it is being worn, each hit it takes will absorb some Mana topensate for it. But it has a limit of how much it can take, its not indestructible. If you are stupid and just take hits all the time, you''ll still break it." Said the dwarf boldly, as if trying to warn me.


    "I get it! Don''t worry sir." I said with a smile.


    "Hmph, that''s a good response." He said while nodding.


    "This equipment seems effect, we''ll buy most of it." Said my father. "You three, take whatever you want and equip it, test what works for now."


    And like that, we began equipping ourselves. At the end, I was able to equip myself with the diadem, a shoulder te that was rather heavy, but suddenly began lighter when I equipped it and infused mana into it, shoulder mads, arm bands, and leg armor. I was wearing a long red skirt with white stockings today, so I didn''t particrly lookedpletely armored, but this still did for now.


    Zack decided to equip some more stiff and bigger equipment, wearing arge piece of armor over his torso which was silver colored and with various lines of green and blue. He was also wearing leg protection and some new boots he got. He took a small helmet as well, and out of the two, he was the one that looked the most like an actual little knight.


    Lastly, Aquarina decided to go for more lighter clothes, picking up a special cape enchanted with defensive runes that can fend off strong attacks and enhance evasion, and some light armor around her important parts, such as the chest, legs, arms, and shoulders. Alongside a diadem for herself too. She also picked up a new dagger that was ck in color and had a serrated de. Zack said that his Axe was all he needed, but we ended buying him a new dwarf Axe as the old one he has been using was getting very damaged and cracked.


    The dwarf said he was going to use it to make him a new Axe using dragon scales, so Zack was expecting the "evolution" of his weapon. He had considered grabbing a shield too, but he felt it would get in the way of his powerful blows, so he scratched the idea. I had also considered picking another sword to dual wield them, but it is more convenient to always have one free hand, and I am already quite used to wield my sword with both hands as well.


    "And you''re done! Well, bring me the materials soon enough because I''ll go get ready my furnace." Said the dwarf. "Good luck in the dungeon, you three kids look mighty strong, the first floors shouldn''t be so difficult with that equipment."


    "Thanks for everything!" Aquarina said.


    "Yeah, this rocks!" Said Zack.


    "Bye!" I waved my hand, as we walked outside the shop.


    After a few strolls around, we finally arrived at the Adventurer Guild, and we swiftly moved towards the Request Wall. In there, there were many papers showing special requests, some asked for the extermination of certain monsters. These are usually done by the Guild itself to incentivize the extermination of monsters, this way the dungeon doesn''t have a monster wave one day.


    "Okay, let''s take this one, this one, and this one. One for each of you should be fine, right?" My father asked. The three requests asked for the extermination of five monsters in total from three different types, Rogue Goblins, Mega Rats, and Large Centipedes.


    "Sure, this sounds good enough for us." I said while nodding.


    "Mega Rats and Large Centipedes¡­ Aren''t those all high tier?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah, the Rogue Goblins are an evolved form of goblins that are very proficient at sneaking and stealing things. They''re often regarded as Tier 2 Monsters, which are like Rank F. And as for the other two, they''re usually Tier 2.5 or 3. Probably D Rank in threat, most of the time." My mother said while nodding and checking around.


    "Alright! Let''s do this! I am so pumped up!" Zack couldn''t help but show he was excited about hunting.


    "Yeah! I''ll use my materials tomission a gift for Sylphy as well!" Aquarina said.


    "Alright, we are going then! You''ll see that Dungeons are more different than a mere underground passage, they got a whole differentyout and an internal ecosystem." My father said, guiding us to the Dungeon''s entrance. In there, dozens of Adventurers seemed stationed. A few parties wereing out of it, and another few were getting inside. Surrounding the dungeon''s entrance there were many stalls that sold materials of monsters that were being resold, and even rare items and healing potions.


    "Wooow! Now his ce is beautiful!" I said with a smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It is filled with so many adventurers¡­" Said Zack.


    "Yeaaah! Let''s go! Let''s go!" Aquarina couldn''t contain her excitement, jumping around like an adorable rabbit.


    "Okay then, we are leaving you four for now. An make sure to bring them for dinner." Said my mother.


    "Yes, I get it Faylen, don''t worry." Said my father reassuring my mother.


    My mother then hugged me and kissed me; the rest of the adults did the rest for my friends.


    "Take care dear, okay? Stay at the side of your father and don''t go anywhere on your own!" She said.


    "Okay mama. I get it." I said.


    "Hm, you''re a smart girl so I will trust you." She said, kissing my nose.


    I saw Aquarina and Zack being snuggled by Shade and Nepheline and Ninhursag as well, and then we moved forward.


    -----

 Chapter 372 Special Dungeons

    -----


    The Dungeon greeted our sight. At first sight, it looked like an enormous building that led to an underground stair. The gigantic building, made mostly out of ash gray-colored bricks and covered in moss was mostly just for show, as the true dungeon was below underground.


    I do remember having explored a dungeon with my friends before, where we found Furoh, but that resulted to be something like a "young dungeon" andcked most of its key features, it hasn''t even created a monster back then, and Furoh was just hiding there and that was about it. We had gotten excited for nothing back then. Now, this was a genuine dungeon, with over twenty floors deep, bustling with monsters. It was the ideal time to explore it.


    "Alright then kids, let''s get going. Stay near me. You can summon your Familiars when we get to Floor 1." My father said. He led us downstairs as we slowly began to chat with him.


    "Uncle An, how do dungeons work?" Asked Aquarina.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "How do they work?" My father said. "Well, from what we have learned, there''s usually a Dungeon Core at the depths of a Dungeon, hidden from all of the people that could even reach it. The Dungeon Core absorbs Mana from the environment and uses this Mana to upgrade itself, expand the dungeon, and generate monsters. There is another way to grow stronger faster for Dungeons, however¡­"


    "Oh? What is it?" Aquarina innocently asked.


    "You see, they create treasures and monsters that drop special items and other things, to lure people inside. We people are the dungeon''s favorite meal after all. We contain more Mana they could even get in months of absorbing it from the environment, so the more they can kill us, the more Mana they usually absorb from our corpses left behind." Said my father.


    "Eeeh? That''s terrific!" Aquarina said. "But kind of interesting¡­"


    "Who created Dungeons?" Wondered Zack.


    "Well, that''splicated. They have always been here since the death of the First Ever Demon King. It is said that his Miasma created Dungeons by corrupting the world. An after effect that the world itself had not expected when creating such a monster. After that, somehow, a god betrayed our conventional gods, an ancient servant of the twelve pantheons turned against them for strange motives and became an Evil God of Dungeons. He used the Dungeons to grow stronger and absorb energy from the world¡­ or something like that." My father answered. "He had be stronger and is said to be a threat that is a menace to the world. It might be his fault that Dungeons are popping moremonly around the world, and why they''re also bing more dangerous over time, developing new gimmicks to trap people more easily."


    "New gimmicks?" I wondered while raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, this dungeon is known for one of them, they''re called "Personal Dungeons". The moment we step into Floor 1, we are practically moved to a different dimension. This way, no other adventurer parties cane to help each other if they get lost¡­" My father said with a slightly malicious smile. "Scary, right?"


    "What?! But that means we can get all the loot we get for ourselves without anybody interrupting, right?" Asked Zack.


    "Hahaha! Yeah, this is also why it is rather popr. There are also special items named Ariadne Thread that let you teleport back to the outside of the dungeon, they cost 1 gold coin, but most adventurer parties hold one each time they dive for emergencies." My father said. "I brought a few myself too. This Dungeon has mid monsters so its nothing hard either. We can enjoy our personal dungeon diving without anybody annoying us. Although the "Personal Dungeon" gimmick might be dangerous, it is also beneficial for adventurer parties that need money."


    "Oh! We can make our own bucks!" Aquarian said.


    "Ah, we finally got to Floor 1!" Zack said.


    The moment we stepped into the floor 1 hall, a strange and dizzy feeling overtook us all for a split of a second. It felt as if everything surrounding us was moving at an incredible speed and then settled down like nothing.


    "Eh? Just what was that?" Asked Zack.


    "That was the Dimensional Transfer, now we are in a pocket dimension created exclusively for us. This gimmick costs the dungeon some Mana, so it usually has a limit of 10. Remember seeing that little altar showing a "6" number that went to "7" when a party came out of the dungeon? That''s the amount of times a new dimension can eb created, so there''s a limit of ten parties inside a dungeon at most." Said my father. "Anymore, and they''re simply blocked by an invisible barrier, so they can''t walk downstairs anymore."


    "Wow, Dungeons are soplicated¡­ It felt slightly weird, this whole dimensional maniption stuff¡­ This God of Dungeons, is he the one that¡­?" I asked.


    "Hm. I have thought about it with our mother back then. There is¡­ a possibility. But fear not, I am here. And I doubt he''ll have enough time to just chase us around when the other gods might be tailing him as well after the offense he did against them." My father replied. "For now, just trust your father, let''s go!"


    "Alright!"


    My father said that this Dungeon had a random amount of Floors, usually being 10 ~ 25 Floors. One would know we reached thest floor as there wouldn''t be any more stairs moving down, and there would be a Dungeon Boss at the end of the floor as well. Usually, when the boss dies, a special teleportation area opens which allows us to teleport outside. This area is not part of the dungeon''s system, but something that was set here by a powerful Magician that was said to have modified dungeons across the continents so they would be more beneficial for people.


    "The Archwizard of Shattered Stars was the one that set up these special gadgets to make dungeon diving easier, he had powers that allowed him to even modify the structure of dungeons, only partially though." My father said. "This way, one of the greatest challenges for humans also became their best way to grow stronger."


    -----

 Chapter 373 Exploring The Dungeon!

    -----


    "So there was such a person out there?" I wondered.


    "Yep, but it''s boring to talk about old stuff anyways, right? We are here to delve into the dungeon, so let''s get ready." My father said.


    We first decided to explore the Floor 1. Usually it was the most emptiest of them. The internal floors of this dungeon were divided inrge sections, usually having smaller rooms sometimes, or hidden passages that led to areas with special treasures or monsters stronger than normal. The floor 1 looked like a very old and mossy underground dungeon from a fortress. There were barrels scattered around,pletely empty. Sometimes you would find a piece of armor dropped, or ropes. There was a lot of trash sometimes.


    While exploring, we all brought out our Spirits. Zack brought his own Spirit, resembling a small cloud with a single eye, Aquarina brought her familiars, the slime Pyuku, who was quite strong, and her Leviathan Jr. Meanwhile, I decided to not bring all of mine, because they were too many, so I decided to prioritize and bring out Ignatius and Naturia.


    Now that Ignatius had a System Seed and developed his own Lesser System, unlike me, hecks glitches and can level up both his Skills and Levels. He also got a ss and even a Status, which I decided to look at again to refresh my memory.


    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Ignatius the Red]


    [Race]: [True Fire Dragon Spirit]


    [Rank]: [F]


    [Level]: [1/10]


    [EXP]: [0/1000]


    [ss]: [Dragon Egg]


    [HP]: [25/25]


    [MP]: [50/50]


    [Strength]: [10]


    [Defense]: [15]


    [Magic]: [20]


    [Resistance]: [15]


    [Agility]: [5]


    [Luck]: [5]


    [Charm]: [0]


    [Skills]: [Eggshell: Lv2] [Dragon King''s Son: Lv1] [Baby Dragon Breath: Lv2]


    -----


    He has yet to gain any EXP for his Level, but through incredibly hard work, he had managed to Level up his Eggshell and Baby Dragon Breath Skills. The level up of his Skillses with Skill Bonus just like my own Skills too! But instead of giving +10% enhancement to all effects with each Level, it is only of +2%. Which is a HUGE difference¡­ But I guess it is because he doesn''t have a Complete System, and his System is "Lesser" so special bonuses are smaller. At Level 10 he''ll only get +20% enhancement to his Skills, but his skills are still inherently very strongpared to what I got, and with my Mana, he can constantly use them while using magic too.


    "Finally time to level up, huh?" Wondered Ignatius. All my Spirits spoke to me through Telepathy, so nobody ever heard them when they speak to me. I also spoke to them through telepathy back thanks to the basic Connection between Familiars and Contractors.


    "Foo! Foo!" Naturia agreed with Ignatius, although she couldn''t level up as of now¡­ yet. Alice told me that a new Seed could be generated if I earned around 100k EXP, and such EXP requirements to create a Lesser System Seed increase with each seed Created too, but I take what I can.


    We first need to see how much EXP the monsters here can give. I remember Demon Lords giving hundreds of thousands of EXP, and the goblins we fought, the weakest gave around 500, while the Champions, usually between 2000 to 3000. Maybe¡­ well, I cannot really remember these things very well.


    As we walked through a corridor, we suddenly saw a few shadows moving near the stairs that led to Floor 2. My father told us to remain silent so we wouldn''t alert the monsters, and that he was using powerful stealth magic so he wouldn''t be detected and end up scaring to death the monsters. He agreed that he would remain as a guardian and would only look at us fight, only helping if it we were at the verge of dying. He even said he wouldn''t help us even if we were in a pinch or getting wasted. Perhaps this was part of his training regime as a merc.


    Aquarina pointed at the shadows moving near the other corridor''s side, as I nodded and decided to walk there myself, shrouding my body with the [Stealth] Spell and the Tier 2 Shadow Attribute Spell named [Shadow Veil], I was able to slightly be more unnoticeable in this dark area. My two friends also used this effective and newbie-friendlybination of magic, as we made our way towards the shadows.


    And what we found was arge pack of [Mega Rats], enormous Rats, at least two meters tall in size covered in ck fur who possessed incredibly sharp incisor teeth and crimson red eyes. The pointy tails they had also had a lethal venom, so it was rmended to not let them hurt us with their tails. Their ws are filled with infections as well, and their tooth are quite lethal, easily able to pierce through leather armor.


    The group of five Mega Rats were devouring the corpse of a Rogue Goblin that was unfortunate enough to be caught in their vicious jaws. The creatures were dissecting it slowly and savoring each piece. They seemed to be hungry but didn''t ate desperately.


    As we drew closer, one of the rats suddenly noticed something, twitching its ears. It slowly looked behind its body, looking directly at us, who were hiding in the shadows. It stopped for a bit, but then, it quickly continued eating.


    Drawing closer, I held my sword and with the help of Ignatius mes, I enchanted it, covering it in zing dragon mes and jumping in an instant!


    CLASH!


    My zing sword pierced the back of that very rat, as it screeched in agony.


    "SCREEECH¡­!"


    The rat gave out an ear-tearing cry as Ignatius emerged right behind me to finish the creature off. Using the [Baby Dragon Fire Breath] Skill and burning the rest of the rat''s body. The creature struggled, swinging its tail, but the wounds were too severe and it quickly dropped dead in the floor while still on mes.


    Ding!


    [You earned 400 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 560 EXP]


    Oooh! We got a good amount of EXP! 400 EXP is not bad for some giant Rats, and Ignatius got even more than me?! Oh, is this the Spirit Blessing buff plus his own Buffs in his Skills? So he gets a +40% more EXP, with this, we need to kill another rat and level him up!


    -----

 Chapter 374 Hunting Monsters

    -----


    The moment I jumped into the fray and in a Mega Rat with Ignatius, Aquarina and Zack also attacked, emerging from their disguises within the shadows, they raised their weapons and shed against the beasts. Although already alerted by my surprise attack, some of them were able to evade and step back from their powerful blows.


    Zack, however, managed to swiftly secure a kill as he enhanced his new Silver-colored Axe decorated with green lines made out of Wind Spirit Stone dust that channeled his wind attribute mana, and unleashed a thunderous blow that generated a shockwave of slicing winds, engulfing one of the nearest rats into an overwhelming wind pressure.


    CRASH!


    "SCREEECH!"


    The rat cried, but Zack mercilessly chopped the creature''s head off, as it rolled over the ground, with blood flowing like a crimson river from its beheaded neck, the body still twitching by the shock of such a sudden death.


    Ding!


    [You earned 200 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 280 EXP]


    As I had thought, I can earn half of the EXP of the kills from my "Party Members" an innate function of the System. I remember that my family had in monsters before and I also gained EXP out of them by merely watching them, this was probably the same thing.


    "Damn it!"


    Aquarina cried with frustration, as the Mega Rat managed to evade her attack and jumped away. Immediately after, it swung its long and sharp tail, attempting to pierce through Aquarina''s eyes.


    CLASH!


    Aquarina intercepted the tail with her dagger and the swiftly sliced the tip of the tail.


    SLASH!


    "SCREECH!"


    The rat cried, as Aquarina''s Dagger was suddenly covered in water, while her other dagger shrouded itself in¡­ darkness?! Both of her daggers suddenly swung in a cross-shape, as a double sh attack of slicing water and shadows shed against the Mega Rat, slicing the creature in half.


    CLAAASH!


    "Good job, Aquarina!" I congratted my friend, as I saw the System Window pop up again below my vision.


    Ding!


    [You earned 200 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 280 EXP]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 2!]


    "Ooh?! I suddenly feel slightly stronger!"


    The moment Ignatius finally leveled up, a spark of golden light covered his body for just a split of a second, enough to suddenly enhance all of his capabilities by a small amount permanently. It was barely noticeable, but it seemed as if he had be less translucent.


    Without wanting to stop there and just watch a floating egg grow stronger, I pointed my hand at a Mega Rat that pounced towards me, gathering several Embers within seconds and forming a column of mes.


    "Small Fire Wall!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    I conjured a smaller version of Fire Wall made out of hundreds of little Embers without even needing to useplicated magical circles, the wall of mes engulfed the rat from below, burning through its ck and brown fur. The creature screeched in agony as Ignatius suddenly began rolling in the middle of the air and shed over its head, cracking its skull!


    CRASH!


    "GRYEEE¡­!"


    Ding!


    [You earned 400 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 560 EXP]


    Four Mega Rats were in in merely half a minute, as thest, the fifth one, began to run away after seeing herrades being massacred. Zack was a quick thinker, roaring back at the rat and suddenly conjuring a small lighting bolt with the help of his spirit.


    "Electric Shock!"


    ZAP!


    CLASH!


    The lightning strike hit the Mega Rat from afar, knocking it down into the floor immediately after, half-roasted. The rat, however, was somehow alive, perhaps due to their big sizes, they had a lot of HP. Aquarina went for the easy kill, throwing her knife into the struggling creature''s forehead and ending it.


    "GRYYY¡­!"


    Ding!


    [You earned 400 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 560 EXP]


    "And done!" I said while nodding. "Been a while since we had this much action. That was fun."


    "Indeed, it felt different from before, like¡­ aren''t we stronger?" Asked Zack.


    "Yeah, though I missed that one quite easily at the start, we have totally gotten better at it." Aquarina nodded.


    "These rats are more resilient than the Goblins we fought back then and seem tricky as well. I suppose we have indeed improved." I said, as I quickly retrieved the Rat corpses and pilled them up all together. My father pped from behind.


    "Amazing job! I am so proud of you kids!" He said, pping desperately and feeling like crying at any moment. It seems that my father enjoyed being an overexaggerated man. However, I could also detected a lot of sincerity with his emotional expression.


    "Okay, it wasn''t that good, papa¡­ We just killed five rats." I sighed while crossing my arms. I felt embarrassed that my father was praising me for just killing some rats. But he was just so happy, hugging me and congratting me as if I had done the best thing ever.


    After Pyuku ended eating a rat all by himself, we decided to continue. My father used a special bag he brought that can store things inside a special dimension. In there, he threw all the rats and said we didn''t had to worry about them.


    "With this we have defeated five rats. We just have to show proof we killed them, like their ears." Said my father. "Let''s search for Rogue Goblins and Large Centipedes and then head back."


    "What? What about the Boss?" I asked.


    "The Boss¡­ Hm, well, if you show me you''re qualified for it, we''ll do it. But let me tell you that even a Boss in here is way stronger than the Goblin Champions you''ve in before. Usually, they''re also just a bigger and more scary version of the smaller monsters residing here." My father said with a rather thoughtful look on his face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright, we''ll show you." Said Aquarina.


    "But more importantly, we didn''t got any loot or treasure chest." Sighed Zack.


    "Those are not verymon, so never go into a dungeon expecting any of such rewards, Zack. They''re just random most of the time." My father said.


    -----

 Chapter 375 Reaching The Dungeons Second Floor, Against Water-Type Monsters

    -----


    As we entered the Second Floor, we were greeted with a different sight than the First Floor. There was arge pond in the middle of the room, which was vast and barely had any walls to hid behind. The stairs to the third floor were right behind the pond of ckish water.


    "Eh? A pond of water?" Asked Aquarina.


    "No, this is not just that." I said while inspecting the pond from afar using my Eyes.


    I immediately saw several red dots, tens of them, all resting within the cold ckish waters, they seemed to be monsters that wait for adventurers to get closer and fight. My father was inplete silence while looking at us investigate everything. He said he would only give us some tips sometimes, but he wouldn''t directly tell us what the monsters were until after we fought and defeated them.


    "Hm, water monsters are tricky, they''ll wait for you to get closer, grab you, and drag you down, like gators." Said Ignatius, giving me a small insight.


    "Huh, are you good against them?" I wondered.


    "Hmmm¡­ I am not confident, as you can see even at Level 2 my stats are not crazy." He sighed.


    "Right¡­ So what should we do?" I wondered.


    "Let''s just go around the pond and then down the Third Floor!" Said Zack.


    "You think it''s gonna be that easy? The monsters might jump whenever we get closer." Said Aquarina.


    "Huh, then what do you suggest miss know-it-all?" Asked Zack.


    "I-I don''t know everything!" Aquarina began to pout. "But we should try to find some tactic. What do you think, Sylphy?"


    "I agree¡­ the monsters emanate strong auras, they''re probably all above Tier 2, if not Tier 3. We are strong by ourselves and we might be able to beat a single Tier 4 monster if we join together against them, but against many Tier 3? It is a different thing altogether, even less if we begin being dragged into the ckish water. We can''t swim properly with this equipment on us either." I analyzed.


    "Huh¡­ Right." Said Aquarina. "I can use Water Magic, but controlling it is another whole deal, I don''t think I can control it, even less from so far." Said Aquarina. Her Water Magic could only reach Tier 3 at most as of now. She mostly did abination of Tier 3 Water Magic with techniques taught by her father.


    "Can''t we lure them toe out somehow? Maybe force them?" Asked Zack. "Oh, I get it! Can''t I electrify the water?"


    "Right¡­ That might work, but they''re monsters, electrifying the water might nor prove sufficient to kill them. But they''ll certainlye out furious. Wait, I got an idea¡­" I said with a smile.


    I quickly took some seeds from my pocket and began to enchant them with [Agriculture] and some custom spells I had created. With that, I began throwing the seeds around the pond from afar using my high precision thanks to the blessing of the goddess of sight.


    "Seeds?" Asked Aquarina.


    "These are monster seeds; they''ll sprout into vine monsters that can trap targets easily. Whenever the monsterse out of the pond, the majority will get trapped in these, and that will give us some time to strike each monster individually and kill as many as we can before they free themselves!" I said.


    "Sounds good! Let''s do that then." Said Zack. "Come on little guy, help me out a bit!"


    Zack called his Wind Spirit, as the small cloud began to absorb his Mana and channel his element. It suddenly turned thrice as big and also the cloud gained a dark color, zapping with electricity.


    ZAP! SPARK!


    "Lightning Strike!"


    Zack gathered the Lightning Attribute Mana into his Axe and then unleashed it, as the lightning flew towards the Pond and hit it!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    BOOOM!


    The electricity began to boil the water immediately, making steame out, and being way more effective than just throwing fireballs at it I guess.


    FLUOOSH!


    Suddenly, the water sshed everywhere, as several creatures began moving outside one after the other! They looked like enormous two-meter big fishes, but they had front legs and gigantic jaws resembling angler fish.


    "Ah, those things must be the Walking Fishes we saw in the Adventurer Guild''s Dungeon Monsterpendium! They''re rare!" Said Aquarina.


    "GLUOOOP!"


    The angered Walking Fishes immediately began running towards us, not a single one of them died from the electricity impacting them, just showing how tough monsters arepared to mere animals. However, as they got closer, the seeds I nted began to sprout, as countless vines entangled two thirds of all the Walking Fishes!


    "GLUOOPH!"


    "GRAAH!"


    "SCREECH!"


    They began making all sorts of weird sounds, but it was finally time to reap our well deserved reward!


    "It worked!" Zack said with a happy smile from ear to ear.


    "There are four that are not trapped, let''s eliminate them first!" Aquarinamanded us, as she jumped forward and enchanted her two daggers with magic. Her Water Dagger suddenly shaping as a long trident and piercing through the head of one of the bold creatures.


    "Poseidon''s Trident!"


    CLAAASH!


    "GLUOOH¡­!"


    The creature gave a pitiful groan, quickly dying on the spot by having its brain pierced by three sharp tips made of spiraling water. This was one of Aquarina''s most famous attacks after all, it has been truly a while since I saw her using it!


    Ding!


    [You earned 200 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 280 EXP]


    Seeing the EXP flow by, I smiled, quickly rushing forward. Using the newfound agility that these Crystal Deer Boots granted me, I jumped high in the sky and then began to spin in midair while infusing mes into my sword, shing against two Walking Fishes at once, their bodies quickly beginning to be roasted alive, as I swung my de two more times almost magnificently, their heads quickly rolling through the ground, as the smell of grilled fish slightly made me hungry.


    Ding!


    [You earned 800 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 1120 EXP]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 3!]


    "Oooh! That''s more like it!" Ignatius roared, as his entire body sparkled with golden light. Suddenly, he began rolling like he did before and hit the head of a trapped Walking Fish with all his strength!


    CLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 376 Clearing Floor 2 And Moving To Floor 3 In A Flash!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You earned 400 EXP]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Ignatius] earned 560 EXP]


    He had one-shotted that Walking Fish with his own attack! It seems that leveling two times really did increase his offensive abilities. However, I quickly noticed he lost a chunk of his HP and his eggshell was cracked. The idiot used too much force and ended hurting himself.


    "Be more careful!" I said, quickly using Naturia''s help to conjure [Healing Light], a non-nature-attribute version of [Verdant Healing Light], which slowly regenerated the damage that this dumb egg took.


    Ding!


    [Ignatius] has learned the [Roll: Lv1] Skill!]


    Eh? He learned a Skill like nothing?!


    "Roll, huh? I shall use it to defeat my foes! Bring it on, fishes!" Heughed.


    -----


    [Roll: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 25/1000


    A Skill learned by smaller creatures that fight by rolling over the ground at fast speed. Usually by channeling their own Mana into their bodies, they can make themselves harder and speeder in exchange for having little control over where they''llnd. This is why this Skill is often used to surprise foes or sprint away from danger. Enhances Damage Dealt and Speed when rolling by +20% with each Level.


    -----


    Oh! I see, Roll is quite¡­ Huh, a fitting power for a rolling uncooked omelet.


    "RAAAH!"


    While I was checking the Skill, Zack finished off thest free Walking Fish by mercilessly smacking its head with his axe. The fish''s head rolled over the ground. Aren''t these monsters a bit too weak out of water?


    Ding!


    [You earned 200 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 280 EXP]


    "Alright, let''s finish off these other guys!" I roared.


    "Sure!"


    "Let''s do it, hehehe¡­"


    With my friends, we quickly finished off the other six Walking Fishes that were trapped in the vines of my monsters. They were very bad at moving onnd, and also seemed tock some sort of magic attack they can only do in the pond of water. This made them an easy picking for all of us.


    Ding!


    [You earned 1800 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 2520 EXP]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 4!]


    Amazing, he''s leveling way too fast! What''s this?! Already Level 4 out of 10?! Maybe is it because he''s an Egg and he gets bonus EXP? Well, even if then¡­ Ah, it doesn''t matter. It is better if he levels up quickly, he has been an egg for way too long already.


    "T-This is it! I think I am slowly getting there! I might hatch soon!" Ignatius celebrated, as we rested over a pile of dead fish. The odor was quite bad.


    "Ugh, this smells!" Aquarina cried. "I am going to get all nasty now¡­"


    "Did you forget how to use the Clean Spell?" Sighed Zack, casting [Clean] to quickly clean his body from the fish blood and entrails, the smell quickly disappeared. I did the same for Aquarina and myself, and my father decided to save the fishes while giving one to Pyuku.


    "That was great, these Walking Fishes are tricky, they have the ability to control water when they''re inside their ponds and can suck it up and shoot it at a rapid speed, being able to easily pierce through low quality armor. They were a pain when I was a kid, but then I discovered you have to do just what Zack did, force them out of the pond and then they''ll be clumsy onnd." Said my father. "Well done kids, let''s take a break after the next Floor''s challenge."


    "Alright papa!" I said, excited about what we were going to fight next.


    Meanwhile, I looked at Ignatius and saw that his Stats had grown by a small amount with each level. Less than 5 for most stats with each level except his HP and MP, which both increase by +5 in each level. It seems that even if he reaches Level 10, his stats might not be that strong. Comparing him with me is not rmended, due to my stats being glitched, and they should be way higher than they show to be.


    As walked downstairs, my father began to talk about his anecdotes with Walking Fishes. It seems that going into a dungeon with us really made him remember those old times when he was sill growing stronger.


    "Oh man, back then your mother was a grumpy teacher. Would you believe I used to dislike her a lot? She was always barking at us that we were doing everything wrong. And yeah, we did. Most of the time we almost got ourselves killed because we pushed forward without thinking it twice. I often led them all with my recklessness. I got so many of her lectures and reprimanding that one day I ended yelling back at her¡­" He sighed.


    "Eh? You did?" I asked.


    "Yep¡­ You wouldn''t want to see your mother TRULY angered." My father sighed. He seemed to not want to recall thingspletely due to the fear he felt from back then.


    "Huh¡­ Sylphy''s mom is a bit scary¡­" Aquarina said.


    "Your mom inparison is way gentler I guess." Zack sighed.


    "Yeah, mama is nice. I don''t remember that many times she reprimanded me or got seriously angry. She''s always smiling andughing, always cheering us up." Aquarina said, she really loved her big and muscr mother.


    "Nepheline has always been like that! When she was younger she was exactly like that and¡­ even now, she''s just like that. I guess from all of us, she had always kept her personality the same. She''s actually way more grounded now than before, but I suppose she took on herself the role of the one that would alwaysugh and cheer everyone else." Said my father. "Nepheline is a good friend that helped us get through a lot of things with her smile¡­"


    "Huh~ I see." I said with a smile. Seeing my father smile and recall that past without feeling depressed made me slightly happy myself.


    As we chatted, we reached Floor 3 in an instant. In there, we found yet another strangeyout¡­ A maze.


    -----

 Chapter 377 Reaching The Third Floor, A Maze!

    -----


    Theyout of the third floor was not what we had expected, it was a small maze. There were many walls that led to various corridors everywhere. The floor size was still the same as the others before, so it wasn''t anything that big, but still, it seemed that it might be confusing.


    "Oh, a Maze-type Floor, these are easy as long as you know how to find the way down. There are usually monsters here waiting for you at every corner, have your senses in alert, kids." Said my father.


    Father gave us a small tip before shutting himself up and simply watching over as we tried to find a solution to this dungeon''syout. A maze was certainly not something easy to resolve. If the walls of dungeons could be destroyed, I would honestly just break through them to get to the end, but I heard from my father that dungeons walls cannot be easily destroyed. They''re abnormally hard and we would need to first learn "how to slice a dimension" to even try to break through them.


    I guess he would resolve this problem very easily by doing that, but us? Well, not so much. We''ll have to find our own way outside of this ce, which is honestly a bit of a pain, but I am also quite excited. It is a weird mix of emotions I guess.


    "This is a bit confusing, but we should begin walking for now and see what we end uping with. Maybe there could be some clues." Said Aquarina.


    "I guess you''re right, sitting here thinking won''t get us anywhere." Said Zack.


    "Let''s go then." I nodded.


    We moved forward while looking around. We walked straight towards a corridor in front of us until we found a wall, we moved to the left and¡­ dead end.


    "Ah, dead end, well, let''s go to the previous area." I said.


    "Yeah." Said Aquarina.


    "We''ll get through it." Zack answered.


    We moved towards the previous area, and the give a turn to the right. Suddenly, we found ourselves moving in an almost zigzag fashion, until suddenly we saw arger room. It was a dead end too, but this room wasn''t here just for show.


    "What''s that?!" Asked Zack.


    "Ohhh! A chest!" Aquarina said happily.


    "Wait, a chest?!" I asked in surprise. The thing far away from us, which I noticedte because I was looking elsewhere, was a big brown wooden chest sitting right in the middle of the room.


    Aquarina ran towards the chest, trying to go open it.


    "Wait, Aquarina, isn''t this a bit too obvious?" I asked her, but she was getting too close.


    "Wait, what''s that?!" Zack asked.


    "GRAAWR!"


    Suddenly, the enormous chest opened wide, as an enormous mass of serrated teeth appeared and gigantic tentacles as well! Was this a Mimic Monster? It looked different than Furoh, so it wasn''t a Mimic Demon at all!


    "GUUU!"


    Pyuku reacted faster than Aquarina and quickly wrapped himself around her, grabbing her away by extending his slimy tentacles and attaching them next to the wall to the left.


    CHOMP!


    The powerful jaws of the Mimic almost chomped Aquarina, but she managed to escape thanks to Pyuku''s quick response. My father was looking at things very calmly! Hey, what if Aquarina got eaten?!


    "Come on kids, don''t fall for such obvious tricks. Aquarina learn to be a bit more sharp." Said my father. "Everything inside a dungeon is suspicious! Never lower your guard, NEVER!"


    "Okaay, I get it! I''m sorry¡­! Uwah!" Aquarina lost her bnce as the enormous Mimic ran towards her. It was faster and more ferocious than Furoh himself. This thing wasn''t something that we could easily beat in one single attack. And it seemed to be covered in the chest itself that was actually a hard shell.


    CLASH!


    The creature moved its enormous tenacle-like tongue while jumping over the floor, furiously hungry for Aquarina.


    "Electric Shock!" Zack roared, acting quickly as a spark of lightning hit the Mimic strongly!


    SPAARK!


    However, the creature was almost unscathed, looking back at Zack and beginning to chase him around.


    "Damn it!"


    While the Mimic chased Zack, I decided to act. Simple magic might not be able to easily get through its shell, so I quickly gathered the mes of Ignatius and enhanced my movements through a variety of spells such as [Metabolism eleration] and [Speed Enhancement] alongside the Wind Attribute Tier 2 Spell [Whirlwind] and flew directly towards the Mimic, reaching over its hard shelled head and unleashing an explosive sh of mes, which suddenly took the shape of a furious zing dragon.


    SLAAASH!


    BOOM!!!


    "GRYYYY¡­!"


    The enormous explosion of mes engulfed the Mimic, as it quickly closed its shell to protect itself from the mes that could burn through its soft flesh. The monstrous creature suddenly began rolling over the floor this time, trying to push us over and then eat us. This thing was definitely not a small mob! Could this thing be Tier 3 or 4? That would make it a D Rank Monster!


    CLAASH!


    Suddenly, it hit me from behind while I was trying to find an opening. I had ended distracting myself by looking at Aquarina and thinking about helping her. The beast not only tackled me strongly while rolling, but it promptly opened its jaws and attempted to devour me whole the moment it hit me.


    "GRAAAHH¡­!"


    But this was just what I wanted anyways!


    "Ember, Ember, Ember¡­!"


    I gathered mes through Ember and covered my free hand with mes, quickly unleashing an explosion of zing fire into the monster''s open mouth, and quickly rolling to the left.


    CLASH!


    "GRAAKKHHH¡­!"


    The creature ended hitting the wall right in front of it, while it was burning from the inside. The Mimic then attempted to chase me down again. The mes I threw inside of his mouth didn''t killed it yet!


    "Thunderous Axe!"


    However, Zack acted, channeling thunder and wind into his Axe as a powerful explosion of lightning and winds forming a small storm was unleashed towards the monster the moment he swung his weapon.


    BOOM!


    The explosivebination of winds and lightning kept the beast at bay, only for a bit, as its shell barely showed many signs of being wounded. However, Aquarina emerged behind the monster after Zack''s attack, as Leviathan Jr. suddenly began to unleash an icy aura around her!


    "Freezing Storm!"


    FLUOOSH!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 378 Reaching The End Of The Maze

    -----


    Aquarina gathered the power of Ice Attribute within her Spirit, as she unleashed a storm of icy winds that immediately started to freeze the body of the Mimic! The ice quickly spread over the monster''s body, leaving itpletely trapped into arge ice cube.


    "Oh, we did it?" Asked Zack in surprise. "That was amazing-"


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    CRASH!


    However, to our unluckiness, the Mimic freed itself and, while barely having energies, it leaped towards Aquarina furiously and vengefully. The monster barely had any stamina by now after getting hit so much yet it clung to life just so it could devour its first target.


    "Ignatius!" I roared, infusing my Mana into Ignatius as he suddenly exploded with bright red light. As if a small sun had emerged here.


    "Got it!!!"


    Ignatius quickly used [Roll] and flew at an incredible speed towards the Mimic, shing against the monster with all his force. The enormous hit made the beast''s shell crack at longst, breaking into pieces and exposing the red and soft flesh inside.


    "Fiery Breath!!!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    And right after that, Ignatius finished it off with an explosive fiery breathing from his [Baby Dragon''s Breath] Skill, engulfing the entire monster into an inferno of fire it could not run away from any longer.


    "GRYYYEEEHHH¡­!"


    Giving itsst pitiful groan of agony, the Mimic slowly tried to run away, but ultimately perished over the floor, until it ended being burnt to a crisp.


    "Well, we did it¡­" I sighed.


    "Your Spirit is awesome, Sylphy! I never thought that egg thingy would be that strong." Said Aquarina. "Little Leviathan still got a long way to go topare to him¡­ Phew, that was more challenging than I thought a real Mimic Monster would be like."


    "Yeah, was that thing Rank 3?" Asked Zack.


    "No, that was a rare Rank 4 Mimic. That thing would had been able to easily eat even strong adventurers¡­ This is why I told you to be careful!" My father sighed.


    "We''ll be¡­" Aquarina sighed apologetically.


    "Father, why didn''t you helped us when Aquarina was almost eaten?" I asked.


    "Almost eaten? She was saved by Pyuku. Don''t worry. If something that might truly be lethal happens, I will act, Sylphy. Just as I promised your mother. I can move faster than you imagine, you know?" My father said while petting my head. "Trust your father and concentrate in your task now. This is also like my test to you three as well, so take it more seriously."


    "A test?" I wondered.


    Ding!


    [You earned 2500 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 3500 EXP]


    Ah, the EXP. I guess I didn''t checked it before¡­ 3500 EXP for Ignatius, huh? And he has yet to level up to Level 5. Is the EXP needed 4000? Ah, yes it is. He needs just a few hundred more I suppose.


    "Yeah, a test." My father answered my question, as I quickly looked back at him. "It is simr to the dungeon diving we did with the other heroes back then, so take it as training and more. In the future you''ll even explore more dungeons than this one. You have to be prepared for the things that might happen there. Gaining experience is crucial."


    "I see, you''re quite thoughtful, father. More than I had actually imagined." I admitted.


    "More than you imagined?! Y-You take your father for a fool or something?" He sighed.


    "Hahaha, of course not!" I said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After my father stored the Mimic''s remains away, we decided to move forward once more. This time, Pyuku decided to guide us. He had some special type of extra sensorial sense that Slimes have, which help them move and not bump into things despite being blind. Because of this, he was able to easily locate where the maze continued. Although various times we got into dead ends anyways, he still led us to the end after thirty minutes.


    We didn''t find any other monsters or anything else, but Pyuku proved his worth as a slimypanion quite well once more.


    "Pyuku thanks for helping us out!" Said Aquarina.


    "Amazing, that was faster than I thought. I swear I had imagined we would stay here for hours." Zack sighed.


    "Yeah, you''re a good boy. Here, have more meat." I said, giving him a piece of dried meat.


    "Pyuuu!" Pyuku enjoyed the meat. Zack and Aquarina also gave him little snacks aspensation for his help.


    Meanwhile, my father was looking at us with cross arms and while raising an eyebrow.


    "I never thought a tamed Slime would help at getting out of mazes, that''s new¡­" Said my father. "The actual solution was using Zack''s affinity with the Wind Element. You should had simply followed where he felt the wind was flowing through. That way you''ll easily find the exit." My father seemed to make it as if this was way easier than we made it up to be.


    "Eh?! That easy?" Zack asked. "Maybe I should have done that now that you mentioned that, uncle¡­"


    "Wait, so we didn''t even need Pyuku''s help?" Aquarina asked.


    "Certainly, Pyuku helped and let you find the exit even faster. If it was on Zack, he would had taken way longer trying to identify how the wind worked and you would had ended finding more dead ends than anything at the end." My father said while shrugging.


    "Wait, what?" Asked Zack. "Damn you got little trust on me¡­"


    "Hahaha, well, now that things are resolved, papa, you said we had to take a break?" I asked.


    "Ah yes, let''s stay here and not go down yet. Let''s cook something quick to fill our bellies. It has been over two hours since we entered after all, are you not hungry?" My father said.


    "Yeah I am quite hungry for a little snack more than just dried meat." I admitted.


    "Then let''s cook Walking Fish!" My father said, quickly taking out two Walking Fishes and putting a bonfire with magic. "They''re actually super tasty, I remember devouring these in our dungeon explorations. It was always a delight to find them."


    -----

 Chapter 379 Small Nova

    -----


    My father decided to cook some Walking Fish. He used magic to create arge Magic Bonfire, put some stones surrounding the fire, and then put took a table. He began using a knife to take out the scales of the walking fishes and then cut their heads off. After that, he decided to open their bellies and get all the disgusting entrails outside. When that was done, he began using all sorts of spices and a lot of salt. Pretty much covering both enormous fishes with them, and then stuck them intorge metallic sticks, leaving them slowly grilling over the fire.


    The smell of the delicious fish began to quickly permeate our surroundings, as I decided to make some fruit juice for everybody with the fruits I had stored in my little pouch. Which is also like a smaller version of father''s dimensional bag. After the fish was finally done and we were drooling, father took the out and put them over the table, we all sat around the table with chairs he brought inside this bag, and we enjoyed the feast.


    "Ooh, the meat is so soft¡­ I never thought a monster that lived in ckish water like that pond would be this tasty." Said Zack.


    "The salt and spices you put over the fish gave it a very tasty vor, uncle!" Aquarina said.


    "Yeah, well done papa." I said, enjoying my food.


    "Hahah, this is just some improvised dungeon food, when we get back home we''ll have a proper dinner with everybody." My father said.


    At the end, we devoured both fishes until just bones were left, even the skin, after having been descaled, was very delicious, and added a lot to the vor and texture.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Phew, that was so tasty! I never thought mere fish would satisfy me." Ignatius was resting over my head while feeling full.


    "Foo!" Naturia, despite being a Nature Spirit, partake in the feast and also ate a lot of fish.


    "I never thought Spirits could also eat¡­ Do you want to eat too?" Zack asked his own spirit, but the little cloud seemed to not understand what he as asking for. They''ll need to train theirmunication a bit more. The only thing Zack does with his spirit is asking the creature for magic power.


    "Pyuku ate another fish by himself too." Said Aquarina. "But I guess it was raw. I think he prefers raw and bloody stuff, with as many entrails as possible."


    "Pyuuuu!" Pyuku seemed to be agreeing to her words.


    "Welp, let''s go to the fourth floor then. I wonder how many will we have toplete though? I hope this doesn''t get too long¡­ Ah well, if the time''s up, we''ll end midway through and go back home." My father said.


    "Eeeh? So soon?" I asked angrily.


    "Well, there''s at least two more hours before we go back. Maybe you canplete two more floors while we are at it. Don''t worry, we cane back where we left it. The gimmick of this dungeon stays the same and register the adventurer party members, if they enter the dungeon again, they''ll appear where they left off." Said my father. "Of course this only works if we use Ariadne Threads to teleport outside, if not, we would need to naturally walk all the way back to the stairs that lead outside." My father said.


    "Ah, please no¡­ That sounds like a real pain." I sighed.


    When we reached the Fourth Floor, we were greeted with a more family-friendly and simplisticyout, it was almost the same as floor 1, with a few corridors here and there, and a small room that had nothing inside. However, at the end of the corridor we found something. It was a nest made out of bones and leather of various monsters, and there were like four Large Centipedes twisting and coiling around one another.


    They wererge, probably as long as four meters and incredibly chunky, with strong exoskeleton as well, and big and sharp jaws. With many legs that were as sharp as des. How can we even defeat these with mere weapons? I feel like the same situation with the Mimic will happen¡­ Unless we push them even harder.


    Ugh, whatever, fire it is.


    I told everybody to back down as I wanted to test how far my fire magic could go, so I stood there while the centipedes had yet to notice us and started gathering Embers like there was no tomorrow. Several Embers were generated with each passing second, and in around a minute, I already had an enormous concentration of Fire in my hands, which I constantly made more and morepact until it resembled a small ball of red light, but that was so incredibly dense that it generated an aura that seemed to have a small gravitational aura of sorts.


    I will call this¡­ Small Nova.


    I quickly moved the Small Nova with my will, as the floating mass of concentrated and explosive mes slowly and almost stealthily flew towards the nest of the giant bugs and remained floating above them¡­


    "Now!"


    FLASH!


    The red dot suddenly shed with bright red light, the centipedes, who seemed to be mating or something, were toote to notice its brilliance, as a second after, an explosion of mes was unleashed.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    The fire spread out through the corridors but we protected ourselves by hiding inside the room we found earlier. When we heard that things were over, we slowly moved back there, finding that the four centipedes were¡­ dead.


    "Wow, that was amazing¡­" Aquarina said.


    "You could had done that before as well!" Zack said.


    "Hah¡­ Not really, it took a lot of effort to make it up. It needs dedication and everything else¡­ It''s not something we can do easily, sadly." I sighed. "Unless I practice more, I cannot make it into a big battle, I fear."


    "Well, that''s certainly a way to get rid of those highly armored centipedes¡­" My father was left almost speechless. "I never had this much magic power when I was a kid, you really inherited this from your mother¡­"


    Ding!


    [You earned 1600 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 2240 EXP]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 5!]


    -----

 Chapter 380 The Limits Of Normal Magicians

    -----


    Small Nova was more devastating than I could had ever imagined, the power it had waspletely insane. Itpletely roasted the centipedes in an instant, and left such a loud explosion that it could had destroyed an entire house and the surrounding ones as well¡­


    However, it took a toll on me to actually conjure the spell, as I needed to concentrate for over a minute and it really tired me mentally. However, there might be a way to make the conjuration of Small Nova easier though¡­ but I might try itter, as it is also quite tiring to my body and soul.


    "Wow, that was amazing¡­" Aquarina said.


    "You could had done that before as well!" Zack said.


    "Hah¡­ Not really, it took a lot of effort to make it up. It needs dedication and everything else¡­ It''s not something we can do easily, sadly." I sighed. "Unless I practice more, I cannot make it into a big battle, I fear."


    "Well, that''s certainly a way to get rid of those highly armored centipedes¡­" My father was left almost speechless. "I never had this much magic power when I was a kid, you really inherited this from your mother¡­"


    Ding!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You earned 1600 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 2240 EXP]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 5!]


    Not only that happened, but Ignatius gained EXP and leveled up. The truth is, I had also drawn his power as my Spirit of Fire to create Small Nova, so it was a cooperative job, it was quite obvious he would get EXP from it.


    And now that''s he''s level 5, he probably needs 5000 EXP to level up again, that''s not going to be so easy now. I guess the first five levels were easy, but I''ve begun to doubt he''ll get enough EXP to reach level 10 today.


    Also, I had just noticed but it seems that the [Spirit Blessing] Skill I had not only boosted my Spirits, but because they shared their magical power, maniption, and mana with me, this also made my own magic stronger. [Spirit Blessing] could also be said to buff my own magical power in such case!


    It was really a good idea to acquire the Skill then! Also, I noticed it also gains few points of Skill Proficiency each time the Spirits buffed by this Skill fight and gain EXP, so this means there''s a secondary way to level up the skill other than simply activating it every 1 hour.


    "Oooh! Level 5!" Ignatius roared, although only I was able to hear him. "I am midway through reaching Level 10! Y-You said I can change after Level 10, right? Evolution! I might finally stop being an egg! It already has been years!"


    Ignatius couldn''t really hide his happiness. Even though they couldn''t listen to what he was saying to me, my party easily noticed he was acting incredibly happy by floating around.


    "Did your spirit got happy because you used a strong spell?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "He''s a weird egg thing." Said Zack.


    "Who are you calling weird egg thing?!" Ignatius roared back at Zack, but the boy was incapable of hearing him.


    "Anyways, let me pick this up¡­ the monsters ended charred, but the exoskeleton they''re covered with can be used to make some pretty good newbie armor. If you can give it to the Dwarf man, he might add the materials into the custom equipment he''s going to make for you guys." My father said with a nod.


    "Hahh¡­ I see¡­ Oof¡­" I sighed. I suddenly felt very exhausted, as if I couldn''t even keep myself up for too long. I ended kneeling over the floor a bit, while gasping for air.


    My mind was in shambles and my magic circle inside my soul was shining brightly. It felt as if I had exhausted it too much with what I made, even when it wasn''tpletely rted to normal magic, the magic circle still took a burden that my body would had taken instead. I don''t really know how much Mana I used in that spell, but thousands wouldn''t be an overstatement.


    "Sylphy! Are you okay?" Aquarina ran to my side worriedly.


    "You look so tired¡­ Did you had a heart attack?" Zack wondered.


    "Sylphy, you over exceeded your limit, I see." My father said.


    As my friends tried to heal me with their healing spells, my father touched my forehead as a tiny me came out of the tip of his finger, a blue me. It suddenly took over my entire body. My friends backed down fearfully and shocked, thinking my father was suddenly burning me alive.


    "Phoenix mes."


    FLUOSH!


    In mere seconds, I felt the warmth of these blues mes cover my body. My skin absorbed them and I felt my exhaustion slowly fading away, while I gained even more strength and stamina. My fatigue was almostpletely gone as well! What''s with this miraculous fire?!


    "Ooh! I feel way better now¡­" I sighed in relief. "But what''s that spell?!"


    "These? They''re the Phoenix mes I learned to conjure the aid of the Phoenix Familiar I have. They can be quite lethal, but also, if I desire, they can be a powerful healing spell that also recovers stamina. Of course, I can''t overuse it or your body will only continue umting exhaustion." My father replied.


    "Wow! That''s so cool!" Zack said with eyes shining in surprise and amusement.


    "So this is the power of the Hero of zing mes¡­" Aquarina said.


    "Thank you daddy¡­" I sighed. "But what do you mean I over exceeded my limits?" I wondered.


    "Just what I said, you''ve done that just so easily¡­ Normally, you would had been knocked out instantly." My father said. "It usually happens when a magician unleashes a spell even stronger than their body and soul can even take. Usually, this over exceeds their own mana capacity. However, that wasn''t the case for you, even then, you still put a burden in your body by letting so much mana circte in a body that can''t take it all just yet."


    -----

 Chapter 381 Dungeon Break

    -----


    "So that''s what Sylphy did to make that strong spell, wow¡­" Said Zack.


    "Sylphy you''re a monster!" Said Aquarina. "Can you teach me how to do a strong spell like that?"


    ? "Erm¡­ Well, it isplicated¡­" I sighed.


    "Hm, for now we should really just go back, to be honest, if we stay longer in the dungeon, your parents are going to bark at me." My father sighed, quickly deciding to pull back as he took out some Ariadne threads.


    "Come on dad, let us do thest room at least! With your fire I was fully healed and I feel more energetic than ever." I said with a nod.


    "Hmm¡­ You know that if I do that a few more times you''ll get a negative effect instead? The spell forcefully takes away exhaustion, but when you finally pass out you might be sleeping for hours and hours without stopping, your mother is going to get very angry, and I really don''t want that." My father sighed. As strong as he was, he really respected and feared my mother.


    "But I want at least a tiny bit more of monster ying¡­" I cried, trying to convince my father by giving him puppy eyes.


    "No is no!" He said angrily, gently petting my head and suddenly holding me in his arms like a baby.


    "Geeh¡­ So boring, we barely did much¡­" I sighed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Aw,e on now, we did a lot! You learned a lot of things, right? We''lle back tomorrow, so don''t sweat it." My father reassured us. "Don''t be a spoiled girl now, Sylphy. I didn''t raised you to be so spoiled."


    "Eeh¡­ You kind of did though." I sighed.


    Without even being able to see the next dungeon room, we ended teleporting away in a sh of bright light as the Ariadne Threads dissipated into particles of light. I had never seen such a powerful magical item before.


    When we appeared in front of the dungeon, it was already getting dark outside. A lot more of time has passed than we had imagined. And the fresh air of the outside world really felt quite nice and refreshing to be honest. I guess it wasn''t so bad.


    "Phew, we are back." My father sighed.


    "Yeah, we did it." Said Zack.


    "That magic item is amazing¡­ How do they even made those?" Aquarina wondered.


    "It''s an old alchemy recipe left behind by the Archwizard I told you about before. He was really convinced to make dungeons a ce where people could grow stronger instead of nests of monsters and fear, so he made many handy items to facilitate dungeon delving." My father said.


    "Interesting¡­ I wish I could had met that man." I sighed.


    "Well, he''s quite the grumpy guy." Sighed my father.


    "Eh? You know him?!" I asked. "An archwizard that lived so long ago?!"


    "Ah¡­ I shouldn''t had said that out loud¡­" My father said, averting his gaze from me. "T-There''s nothing like that! I was just imagining if he¡­ would be alive right now."


    "Ehh? Okay¡­"


    I didn''t pursued the subject any longer because I knew my father would simply not say anything, he was very stubborn.


    As we decided to walk away from the dungeon, I stopped a bit, as I saw that the adventurers were still getting inside constantly, the "channels" which they could enter each still had a few more slots, so they were quickly getting in.


    It is indeed quite a bizarre system¡­


    "What''s wrong, Sylphy?" My father asked, looking at me.


    "Err, nothing¡­ I just think the dungeon is weird. Not exactly like I imagined it¡­" I sighed.


    "Well yeah, it is-"


    CRACK!


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, we heard an incredibly loud cracking sound, as if ss itself was shattering.


    "GYAAAAHH!"


    And then, the scream of a person.


    I looked towards the origin of the sound, seeing the entrance of the dungeonpletely different. There was a strange ss-like crack in the middle of the thin air, opening up to a dark space that emanated a strangely toxic miasmic essence.


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    The cracking sounds continued, as the crack in space continued to spread out. An enormous ck w covered in scales emerged from it, suddenly grabbing a passing newbie adventurer, and crushing his ribs mercilessly, pulling him inside.


    "H-HEEEEELP!"


    People immediately began to panic.


    "Sylphy, stay behind me!"


    My father quickly ran in front of me, protecting me and my friends from a sudden shockwave of darkness that emanated from within the crack in space.


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    "Shit¡­! A Dungeon Break right now?!" He muttered in surprise, gritting his teeth.


    The space continued to crack open, as the shockwaves of darkness began to throw people away. Most of the adventurers fell to the ground,pletely unconscious. Father was somehow using his magic to generate a barrier to protect all of us, but he didn''t had the magical potential to help everybody else.


    "W-What''s going on?!" Aquarina cried in fear.


    "T-This is¡­ Look!!!" Zack pointed out at an enormous thing emerging from the crack in space, as two enormous ws began to widen the crack in space, making it wider for its enormous body to fit inside.


    "What''s going on, father?!" I cried.


    "This is a Dungeon Break¡­! I can''t believe it would happen just today and right now¡­ It almost felt orchestrated¡­" My father muttered. "Dungeon Breaks is when a Dungeon umtes so much Mana that it has to let it out into the outside world. This distorts space and time and open gates towards the dungeon''s dimension, where powerful monsters begin to emerge!"


    "What? That''s a thing?!" I cried. "I-I thought Dungeon Breaks were merely monstersing out of the dungeon''s entrance, not this!"


    "Shit, this one''s strong! Sylphy, Aquarina, Zack, use your magic to coat your bodies, just like Ninhursag had taught you! Remember?" He asked.


    "The Beast Spirit Aura Coating?" I asked.


    "Yes, that one! It can help you resist the Miasma being emanated¡­ most people already fell unconscious due to its toxicity. If we let this crack continue to pour this deadly substance, the entire city might end up being destroyed!" My father roared, suddenly summoning an enormous zing sword.


    WHAT?! That''s a whole other level of danger!


    "ROOOOOARRR!"


    And then, a beast appeared.


    -----

 Chapter 382 Chaos

    -----


    "ROOOOOARRR!"


    TRUUM¡­!


    TRUUM¡­!


    Two enormous ws grasped the paved floor, as a beast immediately came out of the crack in space. It was not something we had ever seen before. It resembled a gigantic lizard, of at least twenty meters of height. Its face resembled that of a dragon, and it waspletely covered in ck horns. Two sharp red eyes glowed eerily within its face, as a third, purple-colored one emanated an even stronger aura.


    FLASH!


    The three eyes shed with bright light, suddenly covering the entire ce with¡­ stone?!


    "Petrification?! A damn Basilisk from all things?!" My father muttered in surprise, as his entire body suddenly began to be covered in stone.


    "FATHER!!!"


    I cried to my father, trying to help him in any way I could, but my father needed no help. In an instant, his entire body unleashed an explosion of mes that shaped themselves into a glorious phoenix.


    "Phoenix Armor!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    The stone covering his body quickly broke out before it could actually turn him into stone. But the people around us was less fortunate, as dozens of statuesid over the floor, motionless and devoid of any life.


    "It suddenly turned dozens into statues!" Zack cried, his face clearly showing despair.


    "No¡­ No! S-So many people¡­!" Aquarina began to panic.


    "C-Calm down you two! My father¡­ my father will do it!" I cried. "You two, use the Beast Spirit Coating as Ninhursag taught us!"


    I quicklymanded my friends, touching their shoulders as I infused my Mana into their bodies, a sudden burst of magical auras emerged from their bodies in an instant, as they immediately started to cover themselves with their Beast Spirit Auras. Aquarina was that of a roaring sea dragon, and Zack of a furious horned bear. Meanwhile, my Beast Spirit Aura was simr to a red dragon, the same as Ignatius.


    "Shit just got real!" Ignatiusughed, in the middle of the crisis, the dragon found this amusing.


    My father unleashed an aura of mes that shed against the dark aura of the enormous Basilisk. The beast shouldn''t be that strong if it came from that Dungeon, but there was somethingpletely abnormal about it! It felt way stronger¡­ like way beyond Tier 5 or 6¡­ or even above 7?!


    "GRRRR¡­!"


    "GROAR!"


    Suddenly, three more Basilisks emerged from the crack, ncing around, and turning everything into stone. The panicking merchants were able to run away in time, but even flying birds were not spared, falling over the floor into statues, and shattering into pieces. Some people ended the same, dying on the spot.


    The Basilisks quickly attempted to rushpletely outside of the gate, as I noticed even more eyes ring down at us from within the dimension in there. Just how many of these damned monsters were there?!


    "Not a single step, you bastards!" My father roared heroically; his zing sword swung crazily as enormous storms of mes shed against the three Basilisk that managed to get out of the gates.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The zing shing explosions of pure mes quickly consumed the three Basilisks into mes that began to burn through their scales. Father had put a lot of intensity, so they were literally being grilled alive. The mighty monsters capable of instantly killing people through Petrification were being destroyed in seconds!


    "GROOARRR!"


    A struggling Basilisk opened its mouth, unleashing a beam of darkness against my father!


    CLAAASH!


    "Ungh¡­?! Miasma again- no, Chaos! This is the Chaos Cocoon!" My father muttered. "This exins why you guys are so strong¡­ You''re infected with the Chaos Element!"


    My father ignored the beam, suddenly swinging his sword again and directing it towards the sky, an enormous explosion of ck and purple energy was unleashed, covering the sky with smoke.


    BOOOM!


    "I won''t let you pass! Die!" My father roared. His sword shed the three Basilisks struggling to keep alive before his mes into thin pieces, which all fell down over the floor, rolling one after the other.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    The agonizing cries of the monsters resonated everywhere, as my father continued to unleash his fiery mes. We were simply protecting ourselves from the "miasma" that my father said, which was capable of infecting living beings and even bring their deaths.


    However, as we desperately thought about what to do, I suddenly noticed some very shady people! They were hiding behind the abandoned stalls of the merchants, wearing ck robes and shiny jewelry in their hands. Magic circles were emerging beneath their foot, connecting through runes across the floor.


    "By the lord of Dungeons, all of you sinful souls shall perish!"


    "Devoid of life and death, fall into the eternal abyss!"


    "All of you will pay for what you''ve done to us!"


    "Die! Die! Die!"


    A strange incantation happened, as I saw dozens of souls emerging from the statues lying around from all these newbie adventurers that were caught in the catastrophe, the mass of souls began to emerge in the middle of the street, suddenly summoning something!


    "Fuck, this is bad news!" Ignatius said. "Sylphy, your father is busy, you gotta stop this before shit gets out of control!"


    "You don''t have to tell me twice!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without hesitating I ran forward and unsheathed my de, covered in the Beast Aura that protected me from the Miasma slightly, I didn''t doubted for a second I had to stop this from happening. Whatever it was, and whoever those people were, this was clearly not good. They were literally using the souls of people that was killed there!


    "Wait, Sylphy! Where are you going?!" Aquarina cried, trying to chase me down.


    "Sylphy! Stop!" Zack cried.


    "You two take down those people in robes! Don''t let them conjure whatever magic they''re using!" Imanded the two, as they finally noticed the people hiding behind the stalls at in sigh.


    Both gritted their teeth, but it wasn''t as if they had the time to overthink things. I trusted their strength and capability of at least stopping some mages from conjuring something shady.


    "Alright!" Zack roared, rushing towards the nearby ck robbed man.


    "L-Leave it to me then!" Aquarina ran to the opposite direction.


    They''re both already reliable, I couldn''t expect less from my friends.


    CLASH!


    However, before I could step closer to the mass of condensed souls, a sharp spear hit the floor right in front of me.


    "Not a single step, little girl."


    -----

 Chapter 383 An Intense Clash Against A Mysterious Figure!

    -----


    A person wearing ck robes emerged. Her voice was clearly female, but slightly distorted, perhaps by the magic mask she was wearing. She was covered in the same robes that the other people was wearing, their were ck and blue, with a big purple eye in the middle of the hood, which concealed their hair. Her presence was powerful, emanating a strong aura of darkness.


    "It is truly a pain you would be in here with your father¡­ What a pain." She sighed.


    "Huh? Who are you?! How do you know my father?!" I asked.


    "Tch, as if I couldn''t even know the famous S Rank Adventurer that has been going around walking everywhere, acting kindly to people and like an asshole to others¡­ His daughter and wife are a topic of conversation literally everywhere¡­" The woman answered.


    "Are you targeting us?!" I asked angrily.


    "Targeting you? No way. In fact, our n is already ruined just because YOU and your father are here¡­ But at the very least, I feel like I am capable enough to deal with a spoiled little half-elf." She said with a slight chuckle.


    She spoke with "us" so she was probably referring to the other robbed people. Were they some sort of organization? A cult, perhaps? What''s their big deal? What do they want to do here? Is this a terrorist attack or something?


    "What are your intentions¡­?" I asked once more, coating my sword with ck mes, as I took a stance my father had taught me, ready to fight at any moment.


    "My intentions¡­ Isn''t it easy to guess? I want to make them all pay¡­"


    "Them?"


    "All of these rotten people! I want them all dead!"


    "What?!"


    "I want them to suffer¡­ what we, the demon-kin have suffered!"


    "¡­"


    "This might not be the day, but one day¡­ All of you will suffer the same injustices we have all suffered!"


    "You''re insane!"


    "Tch, what would a spoiled little girl, raised in a family of an S-Rank Adventurer know about the world? You live in a bubble. This is reality, girl¡­ This is what it is."


    CLASH!


    In an instant, she attacked me. The spear she threw at me suddenly turned into ck smoke and they emerged in her hand. She grasped the weapon tightly, rushing towards me with all her strength. A dark aura emanated from her body as the sharp spear immediately began to fall over me constantly, as if several needles were trying to pierce through my body.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    She strength of her techniques were incredible, and the durability and speed of her spear was also incredible. The weapon seemed to be infused with her mana, making it even deadlier!


    Without thinking it twice, I unleashed [de Dance] against her, parrying her attacks. By using consecutive small attacks of my de like I had practiced with my father, I suddenly surprised her. My sword was also unleashing Cursed mes, abination of Beelzebub''s element and Ignatius element, these mes could burn strongly and cause curses in wounds, which helped the mes spread out.


    "Ngh¡­?!"


    She quickly realized I wasn''t a mere kid, as my attacks held a serious amount of weight, she suddenly stepped back as her spear suddenly disappeared from her hand. Not being able to see her face expressions was bad, as it would make it less possible to predict what she was trying to make, that mask she was wearing was a real pain.


    CLASH!


    A second in the future, I saw a spear piercing through my head, as I evaded it right before it could kill me. I looked at the spear in shock. Was she able to summon it anywhere she wanted, or did it had some limits?


    "Oh, you''re good!" She said with a fascinated voice. Was she enjoying this?


    I immediately pointed my de at her spear, trying to break it before she could use it again, but the spear immediately disappeared from my sight.


    CLASH!


    A second time, the spear tried to pierce my stomach, but I ducked into the floor and then unleashed a [me Wall] against her, covering her vision. I saw the spear once more disappear before I could catch it.


    FLUOOSH!


    "Ugh¡­! How can you conjure fire without any spell?"


    While the mes covered her vision, the spear didn''t appeared to attack me at any time. This confirmed it, the spear could only be summoned within a certain range from her and only within her field of vision. If her vision was clouded or covered by something else, she was probably not able to summon her spear to attack something behind the object covering her sight.


    "How? Well, they call us Sorcerers."


    I immediately surged from within the [me Wall], generating a dozen of [zing Spears] and firing them at her at point nk!


    "Shit¡­!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    She immediately summoned the spear into her hands as she began to rotate it, using the rotation force as a shield to not let the zing Spears hit herpletely. Explosions of mes were unleashed one after the other, as she was blocking my magic rather proficiently.


    SLASH!


    My eyes shone with bright light, as I once more saw a second into the future. Suddenly, a sharp tail emerged from her robe and impaled my left eye. I evaded the blow just barely, as the sharp tip of her tail pierced through my skin, leaving a spar while a purple liquid began to drip from.


    Is this venom?!


    "Ungh¡­!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, I felt it.


    Originating from the small scratch she made with her tail, I felt an electrifying feeling spreading through my nerves, suddenly trying to stop me from moving.


    Yeah, this is paralysis venom!


    "Heh, the moment you got scratched by my tail, it is over." She said with a cheeky attitude.


    "You think that mere paralyzing venom can do something to me?" I asked. "You''ll have to try harder."


    [System Magic Spell: System Modification has been used]


    [Your Status has been temporarily modified]


    -----

 Chapter 384 Going All Out!

    -----


    I knew an Antidote Spell, which Naturia was currently about to use, but I used this opportunity to do something else with this new Status effect inflicting my body, all while changing my ss and readjusting my Stats.


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [Status]: [Paralysis Venom (Mid)] -> [Strengthening Venom (Mid)]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Warrior]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [44]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50] -> [40]


    [Resistance]: [10] -> [1]


    [Agility]: [6] -> [15]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-10]


    -----


    This was the most I could do. I had reduced Charm to -10 because it was the most useless Stat in battle against someone that just wanted to kill me. I had discovered I could put stats into the minus but overdoing it would put an immense strain in my body, so only -10 was the most I could do for Charm, and Resistance was still at 1 at least, as I needed some resistance to her magic, but not as much thanks to my enhanced agility.


    And of course, the most important thing, I increased my Strength all the way to 44, while also changing my ss to [Warrior] to receive bonuses to physical damage and weapon usage!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of course, that wasn''t the most important thing. I had discovered it was possible to modify the effects of status effects inflicted on me. Although it was impossible to delete the venom inside of my body, I was able to temporarily give it a different effect than before for a small amount of time.


    -----


    [Strengthening Venom (Mid)]


    A burning venom that makes the user''s nerves agonize in pain. However, it also enhances their muscle strength and allows them to surpass their physical limits in exchange for an ever-growing exhaustion over the entire body.


    -----


    With this, I felt my entire body boiling! I saw as my veins were clearly visible across my entire body, emerging as if they were red tattoos by how bright they were getting. The venom only continued spreading across my body, but instead of paralyzing me, it only made me stronger in exchange for an agonizing pain.


    But after that time when I was torn to pieces by Hell, my pain receptors had been rather atrophied. I don''t feel as much pain as I did before, and this¡­ was more than bearable.


    My enhancement in speed and strength was quickly noticed by the woman as I moved forward. I shed against her with all my might, the power of my de became tens of times stronger than before, as an explosive shockwave was unleashed from the vertical swing of my weapon.


    CLAAASH!


    TRUUUM!


    "W-What sort of strength is this?!"


    She immediately pulled back as I continued chasing her down, swinging my de while doing spinning attacks, this was a very basicbination of [de Dance] and [Parry] I had learned by myself¡­ but this was clearly not even my maximum potential in battle.


    The woman looked back as she saw the souls condensing constantly, the entity that they were summoning was soon to emerge as well. If I didn''t stop her, I would only end up giving my father even more troubles!


    "It''s almost done¡­! I won''t let you get closer, you insane girl!" She roared back at me, as her true demonic aura of darkness exploded out of her body, unleashing a shockwave that attempted to throw me away.


    However, thanks to my enhanced strength, I was able to resist it as I stood over the floor, nting my de into the paved floor.


    FLUOOOSH!


    "Tch! You''re so persistent!"


    She shed against me once more, more furious than ever. Her spear moved swifter than before, several times faster, as this demonic aura enhanced all her capabilities. She was an incredible demon capable of controlling a power I had never seen before.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Her spear moved like needles constantly trying to pierce through my body and skewer me alive, but I evaded the majority of the attacks by dancing elegantly through the battle, all while parrying her blows with lots of strength, constantly pushing her back.


    "Ungh¡­! Y-You¡­! Why do you care so much about them?! They did so many atrocities¡­! Why are you protecting this trash?!" She asked furiously. "You are not even from here! Go away! An outsider like you¡­ has no right to interfere!"


    CLAAASH!


    An even stronger attack hit me, as I saw countless phantasmal mirages of her spear flowing like an ocean of pure obscurity, suddenly, an abyss of darkness engulfed me whole, as I found myself suddenly trapped inside some sort of Domain.


    Spears began falling from all directions against me, as I parried them all with my mes, but it was clearly not enough. The intensity and speed of the attacks was increasing by an exponential level each passing second!


    "Mother¡­ give me strength!" I cried, as I recalled my mother''s teachings. The light that she had taught me, I gathered it within my de. The purple-colored stone on it suddenly transformed, turningpletely white.


    FLASH!


    A sh of bright light illuminated the entirety of this darkness, freeing me from this strange magic, as I jumped outside, and found my body moving at an even faster speed than before. This was the power of the light attribute magic I had learned; this technique was the one I had once used against Aquarina in our spar, which I''ve polished until now¡­!


    "shing de Art: One Hundred Mirage des!"


    I concentrated my mind into my sword, as I channeled all the mana I could muster. A sh of bright light emerged from it.


    My body moved by itself, as I was possessed by the light itself, I targeted the woman below me while I was in midair, falling towards her.


    My hand moved faster than anything else, as fast as light.


    A mirage of swords made of light emerged before her.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 385 True Demon

    -----


    The mirages of light in the shape of swords shed against the woman in an instant, pummeling her into the floor. Her darkness shielded her, shaping into a bubble. However, my light was stronger and pierced through the defenses of her darkness even strongly. In mere seconds, the light began to pierce through her darkness, making it all dissipate. Her clothes, which seemed to be infused with magic began to be torn apart, as her mask cracked, revealing to me one of her red-colored eyes, and a bit of her hair, it was blue.


    "AGGGH¡­!"


    She cried in agony as I mercilessly attacked her once more. I infused even more Mana into my sword, ready to finish her off for good. I wasn''t going to let someone that had provoked the death of many stay alive just like this¡­ or at least, I won''t let her escape, I''ll knock her down!


    "Howe you''re not paralyzed by my venom¡­?" She asked in surprise, her tone of voice suddenly changing, the crazed voice she had before quickly turned into what I assumed to be her actual normal voice. Whatever devise her mask had, it stopped working after I broke a part of it.


    "I told you it wasn''t going to stop me!" I roared back, as my de unleashed a beam of light directed towards her.


    "RAAAH!"


    She roared back at me, swinging her spear, as a beam of darkness shed against my beam of light. The elements were opposites of one another, quickly exploding and spreading out smoke, clouding our vision.


    "I''ll give it to you, you''re surprisingly strong¡­ But that''s about it."


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    As her voice resonated in front of me, the magic circle in the floor began to activate, the souls of the fallen being almost fully absorbed, as a gigantic arm emerged from the magic circle, covered on bright red skin and scales and horns, alongside sharp ck ws, a being, of humanoid shape, started toe out.


    "You humans love to call us demons¡­ But can you even recognize a true one when you see it?!" She said mockingly, as an enormous pair of bat-like wings with red membrane emerged from the magic circle, alongside the humanoid face of what looked like a being I had never seen before.


    A true¡­ demon?


    "GYEHEHEHEHE!"


    Suddenly, it began tough evilly, his two sharp red eyes ring at me. I suddenly felt a shock of energy hitting me, throwing me down into the floor.


    BAAAM!


    "Unnggh¡­?! W-What is this power¡­ This is not¡­ magic!"


    I couldn''t help but groan in pain, too shocked to realize this strange and foreign energy was not magic, and my body wasn''t even to resist it even when I had activated [Yggdrasil''s Endurance]!


    "Of course it is not magic! True Demons are not from our world, theye from the Realm of Demons, and they''re thirsty to devour the life of any world they''re summoned into¡­ When you give them enough sacrifices and the blood of innocents, they''lle to help us! We naturally hold the talent to bring them here!" Laughed the woman, as the enormous demon slowly began toe out of the magic circle. "The power they wield is called¡­ Demonic Energy!"


    "Ahhh~ The fresh flesh of a little girl, ready for picking! Ripe as it can be!"


    The demon suddenly began to speak with a strange dialect I could somehow still understand, as his eyes locked themselves into my body prostrated in the floor. I was trying my best to stand up, but even with all the strength I had, it was impossible.


    His ws slowly approached my body, suddenly grasping it, I felt my bones quickly beginning to break as if they were twigs, the strength of this otherworldly monster was pure and utter insanity.


    FLAAAASH!


    However, something suddenly made the demon stop its attack, as the magic circle that was summoning him suddenly disappeared!


    POOF!


    "U-Unnggh?!"


    The Demon, half summoned, found himself sliced in half from his torso, bleeding over the floor while agonizingly struggling to keep himself alive. I then realized that the magic circle was stopped in time by Zack and Aquarina, who came rushing to fight, stopping the demon''s hands by blocking his attack with their weapons!


    "Ocean Knife Arts: Oceanus Harpoon!"


    "Thunderstorm Axe Arts: Thor''s Rage!"


    An enormous harpoon made of water emerged out of Aquarina''s dagger, while the lightning that Zack unleashed suddenly merged with Aquarina''s attack, forming an enormous storm of lightning and oceanic water falling over the demon''s hands.


    BOOOM!!!


    "GRYYYAAAAHH¡­!"


    The True Demon gave out a pitiful groan in agony, as he suddenly was thrown into the floor, rolling pathetically. The beast still alive even with half of his body gone, was clinging to his life while slowly weakening due to his constant bleeding.


    "Y-You two!" The woman roared angrily, trying to attack Zack and Aquarina before I stopped her, unleashing thousands of shing light de attacks against her!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "You''re not going to get closer to them!!!"


    I need more¡­ more strength!


    [System Magic Spell: System Modification has been used]


    [Your Status has been temporarily modified]


    -----


    <#23a System>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [Status]: [Strengthening Venom (Mid)]


    [ss]: [Warrior] -> [Berserk]


    [HP]: [10/10] -> [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20] -> [1/1]


    [Strength]: [44] -> [162]


    [Defense]: [3] -> [1]


    [Magic]: [40]


    [Resistance]: [1]


    [Agility]: [15]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [-10] -> [-100]


    -----


    All the strength I can take¡­! I cannot let her deadly spear and her darkness magic even touch my friends, they''re not near as strong as I am, if she does, they''ll die!


    [The [Berserk] ss special effect has been activated]


    [You have entered into a [Berserk] state]


    [Your mind is being clouded by rage, but your strength and vitality had risen exponentially]


    "RAAAAAH!"


    My vision suddenly turnedpletely red, as the only thing I was able to see was the woman and the demon, who suddenly tried to team up against my rage. The woman''s spear tried to pierce through my body several times, but I parried her with my sword, which was emanating a furious red aura.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 386 A Desperate Battle Against An Otherwordly Foe!

    -----


    CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    "AGH¡­! W-What''s with this strength?!"


    She cried in shock, as I suddenly pointed my fist into her mask and hit it with a furious punch.


    BAAAM!


    "UNGH¡­?!"


    CRASH!


    Her mask broke into pieces as her body fell down into the ground, rolling around. She suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, gasping for air. I reached her in an instant, my body had suddenly be so heavy that the entire earth below me trembled, cracks emerged everywhere in the shape of a spiderweb.


    "RAAAH!"


    Without being able to speak but only roar like a beast, I quickly swung my de once more. shing against her. However, she barely managed to parry with her floating spear, while the spear suddenly began to rotate, attempting to pierce through my body.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    However, I felt the attacks of the spear to not be a problem, although they pierced through my flesh and muscles, they stopped after hitting my bones. The power of the Berserk ss enhanced my durability through the roof.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    BAAAM!


    I kicked the woman in the stomach furiously while she was crawling away, as she flew into the air once more, falling over the floor and sttering blood into the floor everywhere. My mind was clouded, my sanity was fading. I was trying to remain calm but I simply could not. The demon suddenly emerged behind me, his ws reaching up to me.


    "I found you!" He roared angrily, as his ws began to attack me. The sharp de-like nails the demon had hit he ground while I parried his attacks, leavingrge cracks over the floor. My sword''s sharpness continued to rise as it bathed in my blood and the aura of red color that I emanated.


    A smile emerged in my lips as I found myself walking over his enormous, over ten meters long arms and reaching up to his goblin-like face, pointing my sword into his left eye and piercing it!


    CLAASH!


    "GRAAAAHHH¡­!"


    The True Demon groaned in agony, his hands attempting to grab me, but a harpoon made of water and a lightning axe stopped his arms before they could reach me, as I jumped away the moment I pierced his eye, infusing light magic into the interior of his wound!


    BOOOMMM!!!


    His eye exploded, as the interior of his head was severely damaged by the spreading light, his entire body began to burn, as if the light element was the greatest enemy of these True Demons. When I fell over the floor, I was gasping for air, my body was constantly boiling with rage and pain, but I was somehow keeping myself kneeling while looking at the True Demon groan in agony, even with that wound andcking his second half, he was still alive.


    "Sylphy! W-What''s happening to you?!" Aquarina cried, running to my side.


    "Are you okay?! Your skin is burning! Agh!" Zack cried, trying to touch me only to burn his hands.


    "D-Don''t¡­ touch me¡­!" I groaned, trying to calm down my rage.


    I''ll have to deactivate all changes in my body, but the shock alone will make me fall unconscious, I can''t do that right now! I have to remain calm; I have to¡­!


    "You feeble little ant¡­ You believe even that can hurt a True Demon such as myself?!" The red-skinned giant True Demon roared. His body was around twenty meters tall, even whilecking his legs, his torso was simply tremendous. If he had his legs, he would surely be a giant the same size as an adult dragon such as Ignatius, who was over 50 meters.


    "Sylphy, hang in there! He''sing!" Ignatius, who had been helping me unleash my powers through our spiritual connection adverted me. He was in the battle as much as I was, without him and Naturia''s assistance, I don''t know if I would have been able to fight as much.


    "FOO!" Naturia cried, as the enormous fist of the True Demon suddenly approached towards us from above, coating itself in a phantasmal red and ck aura that emanated a deadly, miasmic-like essence.


    "Die squished like rats!"


    I tried to move but my body suddenly stopped, it didn''t respond to mymands, I was¡­pletely paralyzed. Did the venom modification wear out now? It had spread through all my body now to the point I ampletely paralyzed?!


    I noticed that Zack and Aquarina were both weakened, they couldn''t even stand anymore and were gasping for air as the enormous hand moved towards us. I tried to bring out Ignatius power, as he emerged before me and furiously roared, unleashing his strongest zing breath.


    "RAAAAAHHH!"


    FLUOSH!


    "NGH?!"


    The Demon suddenly felt the dragon''s breath, who was putting all his effort into winning.


    But he¡­


    "GAHAHAHA! Pathetic little lizard! Do you think we fear dragons? We eat them daily!"


    "Ngh¡­! Shut up!" Ignatius cried, unleashing all his might, as the demon''s hand suddenly pped him like a fly.


    SMACK!


    Crack¡­ CRASH!


    "GUUAAGGH¡­!"


    Ignatius fell into the floor, his eggshell quickly cracking, as blood-like spiritual substance came out of his little body over the floor¡­


    "IGNATIUS!!!"


    I couldn''t help but scream my lungs out, extending my hand towards my friend.


    "S-Sylphy¡­"


    "Gehe¡­ hahahah! I''ll squash him like a bug! You damn girl! Is this your familiar?! You''ll see him agonize! I''ll kill him!"


    The True Demon mercilessly pointed his hand towards Ignatius, and suddenly squashed his body mercilessly, ruthlessly sttering his body over the floor.


    "S-SYLPHYYYYY¡­!"


    Ignatius screamed in agony, he was feeling pain, he was¡­


    Once more, I couldn''t do anything?


    "No¡­! NOOOO!"


    Where is my father?


    He''s not even here anymore.


    The crack is still open, did he went inside?!


    Why is he there and not here?!


    "FATHER¡­! FATHERRR!"


    The True Demon saw me screaming for my father, as heughed even more maliciously.


    "Yes¡­ suffer! Scream!"


    SLASH!


    A sudden sh of mes sliced the demon''s arm that was hurting Ignatius, as his entire arm suddenly fell over the floor, motionlessly.


    "¡­Eh?"


    The Demon, still in disbelief, looked behind him, finding a man coated in mes and blood, gasping for air. My father was covered in scratches and wounds. Was he fighting something capable of hurting him this much inside that crack?


    "You did well until now, Sylphy¡­ I am sorry for beingte. Your mother is on her way as well."


    "Father!"


    -----

 Chapter 387 A Father To The Rescue

    -----


    My father emerged out of nowhere. Covered by bruises, wounds, blood, and his zing armor. Blue mes slowly began to heal his wounds, as they quickly covered our bodies as well, protecting us and also relieving our pain and healing our wounds. With this newfound strength, I ran towards Ignatius to pick him up, he was still somehow alive, I could feel our connection weakening though!


    "Y-You¡­!"


    The True Demon looked straight at my father''s face. His eye boiling with rage.


    "You dare slice my arm?!"


    The Demon''s presence suddenly grew stronger, as his demonic energy aura exploded, shaping into countless spears that were all directed towards my father at an incredible speed. However, father unleashed a domain of mes, which consumed the spears made of demonic energy and made them dissipate into nothing in an instant.


    FLUOOSH!


    "I can''t believe their n was to use the souls of the people they killed to bring out a monster such as you!" My father roared, shing against the Demon. "Go back to where you belong, to Hell!"


    His zing sword shed against the demon''s arm, easily slicing it into small pieces. The sword then pierced through the demon''s demonic aura, and then reached his chest, slicing through his bones and flesh, and burning through his entire body.


    "GRUUUAAAHH¡­!"


    The Demon groaned in agony, but my father mercilessly pointed his de towards his neck, slicing through it and beheading him!


    SLASH!


    "Ungh¡­! Agh¡­!"


    The Demon tried to resist, but it was futile. My father was pissed, and he easily sliced the head of the True Demon, his enormous head rolled over the floor. Everything quickly became still, as I noticed the crack in space slowly closing itself.


    We survived¡­


    [Stats have been reversed to normal state]


    "Sylphy, hang in there!"


    I heard the voice of my mother, as my eyes closed in an instant. I felt too weakened and exhausted, to even respond, as I fell unconscious over the floor.


    It felt as if darkness engulfed my mind and my soul.


    As I fell asleep, a small part of my consciousness saw something, it was Ignatius.


    His eggshell was cracking and falling down, and something wasing from within, a small creature, zing with incredible amounts of spiritual mes¡­


    Ding!


    [Calcting EXP Earned¡­]


    [You earned 266000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 345800 EXP]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 6!]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 7!]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 8!]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 9!]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 10!]


    [Ignatius] has reached max Level, [Automatic Evolution] has begun]


    FLASH!


    Ignatius slowly regenerated and was reborn anew, at longst, he seemed to have finally been able to hatch from his egg.


    "Sylphy, you overdid it this time¡­ Try to sleep for now."


    The voice of Alice whispered into my ears, as I slowly fell asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    When I woke up, I found myself in my bed back in our tent. I was alone, as Aquarina might be in her own tent. I looked around, finding that it might be the next morning. A lot of things ended happening yesterday, the strange cultist-like people summoning that True Demon, and the mysterious masked girl, who face I wasn''t able to see. All while my father had to go inside a crack in space to defeat whatever was inside strong enough to inflict so many wounds over his body.


    I slowly tried to stand up, quickly falling head-first into the floor, my face mming over the ground with a loud thud. I sighed a bit after this, as I felt just like that one time against Hell, my entire body was so damaged it ended taking a long time to getting used to move again. My body seems to be incapable of keeping its own weight as of now.


    "Ugh¡­ This sucks."


    I sighed while trying to get up, but it was getting harder by the second. But eventually, I was able to sit down over the floor, sighing once more. Suddenly, I sensed someone walking towards my tent, I saw little, blue-skinned feet beneath the tent''s curtain, as the little Celica entered.


    "Ah, Celica¡­" I sighed, I probably looked like a dried fruit by how tired I might look.


    "S-Sylphy! You''re awake!" She said in surprise. "You fell asleep for a whole day!"


    The little girl ran towards me and suddenly gave me a lovely hug, I couldn''t help but hug her back.


    "Ah¡­ I slept so long?!" I reacted a bit toote.


    "Yeah¡­ two days ago something bad happened in the city, right? You slept since then¡­" She said.


    "Oh¡­ I see." I sighed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Come out! We have to tell everybody you woke up!" She said, trying to grab me by my robes and pulling me out of the tent, but that was impossible right now.


    "I-I can barley move, Celica. My entire body seems paralyzed and strangely numb¡­" I said, trying to stop her.


    "O-Oh¡­ Are you okay?" She asked worriedly.


    "I am, don''t worry, little Celica." I sighed, petting her head. Her genuine concern really softened my heart.


    "T-Then do I call your parents?" She asked.


    "That would help a lot! Thanks." I said.


    "Okay! I''lle back with them!" Celica darted outside the tent.


    Meanwhile, I decided to look into my Soul Scape, finding Alice there, who noticed I had woken up. She quickly emerged out of the Soul Scape exclusively to reprimand me.


    "Sylphy! You''ve clearly overdone it this time! Did you had to go so far? You should had ran away, not confront those impossible challenges¡­!" Alice said.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I just felt desperate to do what I could to help¡­ I did indeed was too reckless, but if I didn''t acted in time, my friends would had died. They helped at the end, so they were not a burden either¡­" I sighed.


    "I mean, I get it but still¡­" Alice sighed. "Oh well¡­ As long as you understand¡­ It is not as if I can do much about this, it is up to you at the end¡­"


    I felt like Alice had grown a bit tired of me¡­


    "Anyways! There''s another surprise I wanted to show you! Ignatius,e here!"


    FLASH!


    And then, a small creature appeared before my eyes.


    "Hahaha! I''ve finally hatched from my egg, Sylphy!"


    -----

 Chapter 388 Ignatius Evolution!

    -----


    A beautiful little dragon emerged before my sight. It was Ignatius! He had suddenly evolved after hitting Level 10 two days ago in that big battle. It seems he not only gained the EXP from killing the demons, but also the Basilisk my father killed became my EXP¡­ wow. Also, the big boss there also became my EXP too, so I umted a ton of it. Nheless, what was important right now was the little big Dragon here.


    He slightly resembled his former self when he was an adult, but there were some clear differences, first of all, he was very small and wingless. Yeah, hecked wings, not like it mattered though, as he could just float. Second, he was covered by both orange and red scales across his body, and the tip of his tail had a small ember zing with fire. His head was a small and adorable, resembling a big iguana. And he had a pair of growing golden horns at each side of his head, alongside a red jewel in the middle of his chest, and another orange one in the middle of his forehead.


    He had truly hatched and be a Baby Dragon, most likely! He looked way too adorable¡­


    But quickly after that thought, I remembered what had happened to him, and what the demon had done to him¡­ How is he still alive? When I saw him suffering so much, I couldn''t help but feel my heart break apart into pieces.


    "Ignatius!"


    I couldn''t help but cry, as I hugged him tightly.


    "E-Eh?! It is okay that you''re proud of my transformation, but why are you hugging me?!"


    "I-I was so worried¡­ I really thought you were about to die there¡­ Are you okay? Does anything hurts?"


    I began to check all of his little body but found no wounds or anything else.


    "A-Ah, I am alright now. Don''t worry. I healed after I evolved¡­ And I am your Familiar too, you know? My life is tied with yours, even if that damn True Demon squished me like a bug for hours, I would still be somehow alive, as long as you are!"


    "I see¡­ I had forgotten about that¡­ But still, you didn''t had to sacrifice yourself like that."


    "If I didn''t move back then, you would had been the one that could had died, or your friends¡­ There was no point in letting that happen! As a dragon, there''s some pride in my heart, even after bing your familiar! I am still holding a grudge against your father for what he did to me, but I am also not going to just let anybody kill you or your friends¡­ I know I am a bit of a grumpy person, but I still got the heart of a dragon!"


    "Ignatius¡­ You''re silly¡­"


    "Silly?!"


    "After I''ve been trying to convince you all this time to join me, you only really did it when I needed you the most. You really love ying the hero, don''t you?"


    "W-What are you talking about?! I am no hero, I am a furious and ferocious dragon!"


    Ignatius was very prideful as ever, and his new form only made him more adorable.


    "Check out my Status too! I have grown plenty strong!" Ignatius pridefully said.


    "Alright, let''s see¡­" I said, checking on Ignatius'' status.


    Ding!


    [Ignatius] ss has evolved from [Dragon Egg] to [Baby Dragon]!]


    [Ignatius] Rank has increased to Rank D!]


    [Ignatius] Stats have increased!]


    [Ignatius] Learned the [Dragon Scales: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Ignatius] Learned the [Dragon ws: Lv1] Skill!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Ignatius the Red]


    [Race]: [True Fire Dragon Spirit]


    [Rank]: [D]


    [Level]: [1/20]


    [EXP]: [0/10000]


    [ss]: [Baby Dragon]


    [HP]: [95/95]


    [MP]: [200/200]


    [Strength]: [40]


    [Defense]: [55]


    [Magic]: [60]


    [Resistance]: [45]


    [Agility]: [35]


    [Luck]: [10]


    [Charm]: [50]


    [Skills]: [Eggshell: Lv3] [Dragon King''s Son: Lv2] [Baby Dragon Breath: Lv4] [Roll: Lv2] [Dragon Scales: Lv1] [Dragon ws: Lv1]


    -----


    "Oooh! You bastard! You really grew stronger!" I celebrated, without being able to contain my excitement.


    "I did, didn''t I?! Hahahaha!" Ignatiusughed his lungs out in happiness, he had truly be stronger now.


    His stats had more than doubled, they multiplied tens of times in fact. and he seems to have gained some bonus stats after evolving as well, around +10 to all stats except Luck and Charm, where Luck increased by +5 while his Charm by¡­ +50?! Is this why I suddenly find him so adorable? So Charm really does that!


    And not only that but his ss changed from Egg to Baby¡­ I guess that''s a plus, right? Additionally, he got two brand new Skills which seem pretty strong, but why does he still has the Eggshell Skill though¡­? Huh, well, whatever.


    -----


    [ss]: [Baby Dragon]


    A ss given to a young Dragon that has managed to hatch from their eggs. They are true survivors who have managed to withstand the dangerousness of nature by both luck and skills and had learned enough Experience to be small dragons. In this stage, they are able to move swiftly and their bodies had begun to be covered in hard scales capable of resisting physical and magical attacks. This ss grants a +20% Bonus to Physical Defense and Magical Defense, alongside giving a +30% Bonus to Agility, Speed, and Evasion.


    -----


    Oh, the bonus to EXP he got as an Egg is gone now, I guess we''ll have to say goodbye to that. Nheless, he still gets the bonus EXP from Spirit Blessing, so it''s all good anyways. And as for other bonuses, more defenses and agility is quite good. He might be able to fight more physically now, although I don''t know if he''ll continue using [Roll], as he got [Dragon ws] with those big ws growing out of his little hands.


    "I''ve got legs and these sharp ws now! I can surely sh and kill monsters more easily now, Sylphy! Just you wait, we''ll go to the dungeon and I''ll show you my growth!"


    "Huh, I don''t know if my parents will allow us to go to the dungeon for now, after everything that happened¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 389 New Dragon Skills

    -----


    I continued looking at Ignatius Status, quickly inspecting the two other Skills he had. All while he was crying out loud because he had grown addicted to leveling up, the quick growth in strength really made him thirsty for more. I can''t me him for that, I would be the same if I could actually level up though.


    -----


    [Dragon Scales: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Skill developed by young baby dragons when they begin to naturally grow scales over their bodies. Dragon Scales not only are able to withstand enormous pressure and also strong physical attacks, but they can also reduce damage from magic attacks and even grant elemental resistance to the user. As this skills develop by breaking scales and regrowing them, the scales continuously grow bigger and tougher, granting +10% to Physical Damage and Magical Damage Resistance, alongside an additional +5% All Element Resistance per Skill Level.


    -----


    Oh?! This is insane¡­ I want Dragon Scales as well! I wonder if I can grow them if I develop my Beast Spirit enough¡­ That they can just resist physical damage and even lower the elemental damage they take is pretty crazy. Do all dragons hold this type of cheat ability? And that''s not without even counting Ignatius still has his Eggshell Skill, which grants him even more physical defense, even though he has no eggshell anymore.


    -----


    [Dragon ws: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Skill that all dragons develop as they grow, it enhances their ws to grow stronger and bigger over time. Each time they break and regrow, they''ll berger and sharper, as hard as steel, or even beyond that. Such ws are also able to channel the elemental power of the dragon and unleash a shing attack containing that element. As the ws break and regrow, the dragon''s Attack Damage while using their ws is increased by +20% with each Skill Level. Additionally, there''s the ability to activate the Skill and unleash a stronger attack by infusing Mana into the ws.


    -----


    And this is his first attack Skill, with this I am sure that Ignatius will be an even more deadlier and ferocious little dragon. It also seems to grow in a simr way than his scales, so the best we can do is hit him and help him chip away his ws by hitting rocks or something, that might be a good way to regenerate them stronger over time. Maybe I could ask Furoh to do some sparring sessions with Ignatius¡­


    "Furoh, are you up for sparring with Ignatius?" I wondered.


    "Eh? Well, he''s a tiny dragon¡­ sure." Furoh sighed.


    Although he had note out of my Soul Scape through yesterday''s battle, he had helped me by connecting his energy and magic power with me. The more Familiars I have, the stronger I grow, so even when I don''t bring them out to not threaten their lives, they still boost my battle power. Part of the darkness element I can usees from Furoh.


    "Alright! I''ll train my Skills then!" Ignatius said.


    He had already begun to understand how the System worked, or more like, the most simplistic part of "kill monster = level up" and "use a skill repeatedly = skill growing stronger", I guess that''s enough for him anyways.


    "Well, with that done, and before your parentse back to the tent, Sylphy, I wanted to tell you that I''ve managed to add the EXP count into your Status, so you can see your current amount of EXP umted." Alice said.


    "Oh, that''s nice! But¡­ for what reason?" I wondered.


    "As you know, I use the umted EXP to fix errors, but they can also be used to add new things to the System. Sadly, fixing all the errors ispletely impossible now, so I only use a part of it to keep everything stable and together¡­" Sighed Alice. "Since I became a Spirit that things had be way stable, as if I had be a living being, the System itself, which was in shambles, became connected through the life I have now."


    "Ohh, I see¡­"


    "As you can see, you got over two hundred thousand EXP, almost three hundred thousand. I had already told you that you needed roughly 100k to create a System seed, right? The cost increases over time as well, but with what you got, you can actually create two more." Alice said.


    "What, really?!" I asked in surprise.


    "Yes, however, I rmend creating only one for now. It is a bit tiring for me to create two at the same time, one is already very tiring¡­ It would be good to wait some more time before a third is created. Also, you could use that EXP to do other things¡­ Such as granting a Skill the power to Level Up." Said Alice.


    "Oh! Right, you can do this with EXP?" I asked.


    "Yes, it costs roughly 170k EXP, but just as the System Seed creation, it will also increase over time." Said Alice. "You were able to get a lot of EXP not only from the powerful Demon but also from the high tiered monstersing from the Dungeon Break your father in, so it is notmon for you to find this much. You have to choose wisely what you want to spend it on."


    "Huh, I see¡­ It would be certainly nice if I could convert a new Skill to be able to Level Up, this way a new Skill Tree opens up as well, right?" I wondered.


    "Precisely! It could increase your fighting potential even more." Said Alice. "[Agriculture] already has given you some amazing Skills rted with the Nature Attribute, so think wisely about what you want to transform into a Leveling Skill."


    "Huh, I see¡­ What are my options, by the way?" I wondered.


    "As of now, you can transform into a Level Up Skill the [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember], [Mana Usage] and [Heavenly Sight] Skills." Alice replied.


    "Ahh¡­ This is harder to decide than I had originally thought¡­" I sighed. "Well, for now, I want a System Seed for Naturia!"


    "Foo?"


    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 390 Naturias Status And New Skills

    -----


    "A System Seed it is then!"


    Alice quickly decided to do as I asked her, as she suddenly began to charge the "EXP" into her body which resembled a sphere of light. The energy was made out of condensed soul power or something, but the name the System gave it was "Experience Points" although it would be better to say it was just Soul Energy, or something simr to that.


    FLASH!


    Alice began to slowly create a small silver and blue-colored transparent cube, until it finally popped out of her body with a small "pop!" sound, as if she hadid an egg¡­ I have begun to think that she might be just creating children.


    "And done¡­ Phew¡­ Hahh¡­ That was tough."


    "Erm, Alice¡­"


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Are System Seeds like your children? An egg?"


    "A-Ah¡­ W-Well¡­ T-There might be a rtion¡­ I mean, I simply create a clone of all my old data without any errors, which is a lesser version of me, but that still got a lot of potential to help others grow stronger and develop their talents quicker." Said Alice. "But maybe in a way, they''re like my children. So we have to make sure their holders take good care of them¡­"


    Alice angrily looked at the carefree Ignatius, who began to sweat nervously (Can dragons even sweat? Wait, can spirits even sweat?).


    "I-I am treating it well! It''s not like it talks or something!"


    "Hmph¡­"


    "Okay¡­ Naturia,e here girl!"


    "Foo!"


    Naturia floated towards me as she adorable rubbed herself over my face.


    "Hehe, you''re as friendly as ever, aren''t you? Here''s your gift, make sure to grow big and strong."


    "Foo!"


    I gave Naturia the System Seed, as she suddenly swallowed it.


    Gulp.


    "Foo¡­ FOO?!"


    She suddenly made a surprised expression as she began to glow with a bright silver and blue light, suddenly, countless circuit-like imprints emerged all over her body, shining with bright blue light. In mere seconds, the ritual ended. It was nothing fancy, but it was always interesting to see. I wish I could get a Lesser System, but once I got Alice with me, that seems impossible.


    Unless I somehow extract Alice from my soul or something, but that just seems cruel to do, especially because her life is also connected to mine, if I take her away, she''ll probably dissipate and die in a few seconds¡­ that would be absolutely awful.


    "And it should be done, now check her status!" Alice said.


    "Alright¡­ let''s see."


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Naturia]


    [Race]: [True Nature Spirit]


    [Rank]: [F+]


    [Level]: [1/10]


    [EXP]: [0/1000]


    [ss]: [Magical Seedling]


    [HP]: [30/30]


    [MP]: [70/70]


    [Strength]: [12]


    [Defense]: [20]


    [Magic]: [30]


    [Resistance]: [25]


    [Agility]: [5]


    [Luck]: [20]


    [Charm]: [60]


    [Skills]: [Photosynthesis: Lv1] [Seed Bullet: Lv1] [Nature''s Healing: Lv1]


    -----


    "Oh wow, Naturia''s strong, she''s like, way stronger than you were when you got your System, Ignatius." I said to the former egg, as he looked at me in disbelief.


    "What?! No way! She''s just a seed with a little leaf on top! T-There''s no way she has more stats¡­" Ignatius cried.


    "She does! And not only that, look, she even got twenty Luck and sixty Charisma right off the bat! Must be why I''ve always found her the cutest." I said with a nod.


    "S-Sixty?!" Ignatius couldn''t help but feel saddened, as he was once more oupeted by the cuter Naturia.


    However, Naturia had little idea what we were talking about, as she was floating around while trying to make a conclusion of the status she was looking at¡­ but eventually she gave up and ignored it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I quickly looked at her ss Skills to see what she was capable of.


    -----


    [ss]: [Magical Seedling]


    A ss that a small seedling of a magical nt of some sort receive. This ss is very ordinary but it has a boost in growth, increase EXP earned by +10% and all stats with each Level Up. The holder of this ss is still developing but it might have a promising future¡­ As long as it is not taken away and made into a potion.


    -----


    I see, it is quite a simplistic ss and is simr to Ignatius Dragon Egg as well, giving her a boost to her stats with each Level Up- wait a second, that wasn''t in Ignatius ss! Do these stats remain permanently with her? This actually means she can grow way stronger than normal¡­ Well, that''s good. I never expected her to be stronger than a dragon spirit, but that''s a good thing. My cute Naturia got a great amount of potential with her!


    -----


    [Photosynthesis: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    As a Spirit of Nature and Life, and as a seedling, it is possible to draw energy directly from the Sunlight, giving the ability to regain HP and MP by photosynthesizing. Additionally, it is possible to gain a temporary buff after bathing in the sun for a few minutes that enhances HP and MP Recovery Speed by +20% and EXP Earned by +10%.


    -----


    Huh, this Skill seems like a staple for any nt. I guess? Does Naturia even count as a normal nt though? Well, whatever''s the case, there''s an even more crazy Skill next.


    -----


    [Seed Bullet: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A power that some nt-type monsters or spirits have. Grants the ability to spit powerful and hard seeds as bullets. Each Skill Level increased the seed bullets Damage dealt by +20% and adds a 10% chance to inflict a Critical Hit, which multiplies damage dealt by x5.


    -----


    Ah, this one is not something she had before, right? This mighte handy from now on. With this, Naturia could fight from a long range without having to get closer to an enemy. She could fire as many seeds as she could and chip away their health.


    -----


    [Nature''s Healing: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    An exclusive power of Nature Spirits, it grants the ability to gather the spiritual essence of nature and heal a target. This target can even be an inanimate object or a living being. Living beings receive a Heal based off the MP spent plus +20% with each Skill Level, while using this in certain inanimate objects or things such as soil, the nutrients in the soil are enhanced.


    -----


    I see, this one is both a healing Skill and also an ability like [Agriculture], which can help raise nts by enhancing them, although this one can enchant the soil better, but maybe healing a nt might also boost their growth speed.


    -----

 Chapter 391 A Talk With Aquarina

    -----


    As I was sitting over the floor looking at Naturia''s amazing status, she suddenly began to bathe me with her new Skill for healing. The healing effect shouldn''t be any stronger than Tier 2 Magic, but somehow, it began to make my body¡­ hurt!


    "Ouch! It hurts!"


    I began to tremble a lot as Naturia bathed me in her healing light, I tried to make her stop but she was stubbornly showering me with this light. When she finally finished, I felt a lot of electrifying pain over my body, as if all my nerves were being awakened or stimted.


    But suddenly, as I tried to move¡­ I was able to do so!


    "Eh?! Naturia, your Skill can do this?!" I asked in shock.


    "FOOO!"


    Suddenly, I looked at my own Status, the Venom Status was gone thanks to mother, probably, but a new Status was there [Nature''s Blessing] and it seemed to strengthen my body and my reflexes¡­ does this means it can help me move even when my body ended as atrophied as before?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maybe it''s only temporal, but it sure helps. I''ll just ask Naturia to cast it constantly until my body heals enough so I can move normally again.


    Thanks to Naturia, I was able to stand up as if nothing had happened.


    When I was about to walk outside, however, I met my parents. My mother ran towards the tent so fast she ended hitting me with her big chest.


    BAAM!


    "Agh¡­"


    I ended falling over the floor.


    "A-Ah! Sylphy! I am sorry¡­" My mother quickly ran to my side and checked me over.


    "Ahaha¡­ Don''t worry about it¡­ I am okay now." I sighed.


    "I was so worried you were not waking up, but no matter how much I tried to heal you and wake you up, I couldn''t. It was as if you were incredibly exhausted. Just what did you do to your body now?" My mother asked worriedly.


    "I-I just used a lot of Mana into it¡­ I was going desperate because I wanted to stop the cultists that showed up¡­ It was all so hazy¡­ I am sorry." I sighed.


    "N-No, don''t be sorry¡­ Your idiot father should had been there for you!" My mother angrily said. "I am sorry for not being there either¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ I-I already told you that it happened out of nowhere! There''s no way I can just predict the future now." My father sighed. "I was trying to protect the kids, I never thought another problem would surge right after I had all my hands full dealing with those monsters¡­ And then I was sucked in the Dimensional Crack and had to fight a giant Basilisk holding a small Fragment of the Demon King all by myself¡­ I did it as fast as possible¡­"


    "You should had simply grabbed the kids and escaped; we could had deal with it once we regrouped¡­" Sighed my mother.


    "Yeah but if we did that more people would had died!" My father said.


    "But our daughter would had been safe!" My mother argued.


    "I-I know¡­ I¡­ I had little options¡­" Sighed my father. "I just¡­ felt anger for those people that died so easily and fast¡­ right before my eyes¡­ the casualties ended at around 26 people, but most of them were young adventurers¡­"


    "Sigh¡­" My mother sighed as she seemed just as conflicted as father.


    Right¡­ A lot of people ended being petrified by those Basilisks, which ended killing them almost instantly. My mother might had healed them but their souls were used for a ritual, so the bodies without souls to inhabit couldn''t be healed, most likely.


    "I did my best to heal them but without their souls around, it seemed impossible." My mother said. "Hah¡­ It was really a big mess."


    "Erm¡­" I looked at my parents as they quickly realized I was still there.


    "Right¡­ Well, let''s go eat something dear. Sorry for talking these things out of nowhere. What happened there was a big tragedy¡­ I am just d you''re safe and sound, and that you were able to protect Aquarina and Zack as well¡­ You''ve gone through a lot, let''s go eat something." My mother held my hand as she led me to the big tent where we usually ate.


    It seems that a lot of things ended happening there. Apparently my parents had a big discussion about what happened. My mother was frustrated and ended ming my father for it, but ultimately, it was all just out of nowhere, a thing of "fate" as my uncle said, which wasn''t taken kindly. It was something none of us was prepared to, we simply responded to the situation however best we could.


    I don''t know if I should really get angry at my father, I know he was worried and wanted to kill the monsters as fast as possible, so I can''t me him for it¡­. He did his best, and he ended saving us at the end. I don''t want to hold grudges about what he could had done, I am just happy he came and was able to save us.


    When I arrived at the tent, I found Aquarina and Zack, both seemed to have been way better than me. And they ran towards me as fast as they could too.


    "Sylphyyyy!" Aquarina was the first to reach me, jumping over me and hugging me tightly. "Are you okay?"


    "Y-Yeah, I am! Don''t worry¡­" I sighed, as I petted her head. Her adorable face seemed to be about to burst into tears.


    "I am sorry for not¡­ being able to do so much back then¡­" She cried. "I promised I would protect you but¡­ I ended being protected again."


    "Aquarina¡­ Don''t worry about it. You''re still developing and growing stronger¡­" I said, caressing her head. Maybe I should give her the System Seed next to give her a boost in strength if what she wants is being able to grow faster.


    "B-But¡­" She cried, adorably rubbing her face with her hands.


    I quickly gave her a kiss in her nose and then her forehead.


    "Don''t worry, it is alright¡­ I am d you''re safe. It makes it all worth it."


    "S-Sylphy¡­! Uwahh¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 392 Those Behind The Dungeon Break

    -----


    Comforting a little girl is nothing hard, Aquarina is still 8 years old, so after a few pettings she got better. In fact, she was really missing hugging me and receiving my affection, so she ended all cheery after a bit, smiling radiantly. And about Zack, well, he was as rowdy as he has always been, but he expressed his concern and also relief that I was "alright".


    "Are you really okay though?" Asked Zack concerned.


    "Yeah, I am alright, you don''t have to worry about a single thing, Zack! I am ok!" I said, giving him my thumbs up. Although my body was still a bit stiff, it felt as if I was an old grandma forcing myself to walk while Naturia helped me with her healing every thirty minutes.


    When we began having breakfast, the conversation got way serious once more, with the rest of the adults having gathered and also expressing their happiness after seeing me alright, they immediately began to talk about what happened. They were especially curious about what we saw and fought against, the cultists.


    "The cultists?" I asked.


    "Yes, those robbed people, we were able to find four knocked out, but there were more, right?" Wondered my father.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes, there was another one¡­ a woman. She was a demon and had a long and sharp tail. She used a strange magical spear that she could summon and unsummon at will. It was very dangerous." I sighed.


    "We never saw her¡­" Shade said. "She must have escaped while everything was going on¡­"


    "So there are people that ended managing to escape¡­ This is a pain, especially because those guys killed themselves before we could capture them." My father sighed.


    "What? What happened?!" I asked.


    "Aquarina and Zack knocked them down but didn''t killed them. However, when things finally settled down and we captured them, they activated a Spell Jewel they swallowed, and exploded¡­" My mother muttered. "Not even I can just revive a person that explodes into tiny pieces everywhere, especially when their souls flew away just as fast as they died."


    "T-That''s horrible¡­"


    I didn''t thought they would go so far for their goals. To go as far as killing themselves so they wouldn''t be able to talk nor be tortured for information¡­ Not even the powers of the heroes can ask the dead about such things if their souls and bodies are gone.


    "I''m sorry, I know we shouldn''t be talking these gruesome things with you kids here, but you''ve gone through it all, I feel like you needed to know. You''ve matured a bit head of time as well, so I believe you can handle this conversation." My father said, all three of us nodded. We were no strangers to death after everything we had gone through.


    "¡­But from what we investigated; they were all Demons." Said my mother.


    "This sucks¡­"Nepheline said. "I never thought there would be a group of demons so hell bent into doing terrorist attacks like these¡­ they even somehow manipted the dungeon to make a Dungeon Break, and there was a small fragment of the Demon King there, right? How did they even got that?"


    "So they were demons¡­ Is that why they were saying they wanted retribution? They really seemed¡­ obsessed with killing the people of this fiefdom." I said, recalling what they had said in that time. It was really scary how insane they acted.


    "We had investigated with Shade and the underworld organization we got; we have barely found some things. They''re not old, or perhaps they never showed themselves before¡­ but apparently, there''s a secret cult hidden in the fiefdom that some call "Abyss Calling". This cult seems to have been peaceful and silent until just now. Perhaps they had been waiting the right moment." My father said.


    "I do remember something¡­ They were praying to an Evil God¡­ The Evil God of Dungeons. Could Demons have the ability tomunicate with this God somehow through prayers?" I wondered.


    "It¡­ is a possibility." My father said. "Evil Gods are a territory we have barely stepped over. They could be said to be the real masterminds before many tragedies and the hate between tribes, but we can do very little against them. They''re very powerful, they''re gods after all. They hide in their Divine Realms, and control the world with their strings from afar, even as we fight, we might even be manipted by them to do their bidding. Those demons are probably being manipted. To think they would go as far as summoning a True Demon, which is a monster of a very high tier capable of absolute destruction if let loose¡­"


    "True Demons¡­ are they that scary?" Asked Aquarina.


    "You only fought one that was very weakened, True Demons, when fully summoned, are usually Tier 7 in strength at minimum. Their powers are also alien to us, their demonic essence and everything else¡­ they''re very dangerous, my daughter." Shade replied to Aquarina, as the girl slowly began to grow more worried.


    "Ugh, it is really troublesome¡­" She sighed.


    "So not only this cult has connections with the Evil God of Dungeons, but are in possession of special items that grant them the ability to create True Demon Summoning Rituals." Said my mother. "They are not merely just thugs anymore, and if their intention is to just kill everybody in the fiefdom, then we have to put a stop to them."


    "Yeah, we already began an investigation." My father said. "We''ll do everything we can to find them and stop them¡­"


    To think that people would go to such lengths just because they hate one another so much. The demons are resentful of the humans for all the atrocities they had suffered, while the humans hate the demons for the same, and their invasion¡­ At the end, none of both sides is in the right or wrong, they''re all justifying themselves based in what the opposite party did to them, but both parties did terrible things to one another.


    There''s not a good and a bad party, both are just¡­ equally fucked. But if demons want to go to the extent of killing innocents, then, just as the humans are being stopped in the shadows by my parents, they''ll have to put a stop to these cultists, which might be able to employ even more dangerous means than humans¡­


    Ah, I wonder how the kids in the orphanage are doing.


    -----

 Chapter 393 Choosing A New Leveling Skill!

    -----


    When we finished having breakfast, I decided to go take a rxing warm bath to rx my muscles. My uncle gave me some bath salts made through alchemy that heal the body from pain, exhaustion, and even can reactivate nerves, I quickly used it in the warm portable bathtub to rx for almost an hour, where I ended falling asleep for like twenty minutes, it was way too rxing.


    I wanted to go to the city, but my parents didn''t allowed me, as they said I had to rest for now because of all I had gone through, so I ended being mostly reclused inside of my tent. It was still quite a nice day to just rx. Although¡­ there were so many things going on, and so many concerns inside of my mind that it was getting very hard to rx.


    But nheless, I decided to keep my mind calm as much as I could. Perhaps because I had a previous life where I went through a lot of nerve-wrecking things, I am quite resistant to it more than other children my age, such as Aquarina and Zack, who were so concerned about everything that they came to my tent to spend the day with me. Celica also came, as she had been quick to adapt to the tribe and decided to stick with us because we were the youngest kids around.


    "Let''s y teatime with mister teddy!" Celica said, annoying Zack and Aquarina.


    "But Celica, we yed that yesterday¡­" Zack sighed.


    "Yeah¡­ How about you take a nap instead?" Asked Aquarina.


    "I don''t want to nap¡­" Celica cried, as she ended sitting down near me and seemed a bit sad nobody wanted to y with her.


    "Guys, don''t be like that¡­" I sighed. "Aquarina, you were just like her back then, and I always yed with you anyways. And Zack, you were also like her and we still ended bearing with you, right?"


    "Err¡­ Well, not like he had changed that much, we are not even nine yet." Sighed Aquarina.


    "Eh? You''re still just as annoying!" Zack angrily barked at Aquarina.


    "Come on guys don''t fight, you''re scaring Celica!" I sighed while crossing my arms. "Okay Celica, let''s y teatime."


    "Really? Okay!"


    At the end, I forced Aquarina and Zack to y with Celica for an hour and a half. She brought her own makeshift cups made out of wood that my father had carved for her in his free time, and a small little table she put over the ground.


    I knew the hardships she had gone through, so I just wanted to make the little girl smile a little bit. Aquarina and Zack understood my intentions and ultimately ended joining the teatime more seriously.


    At the end, Celica was happy and smiled, and she warmed up our hearts a bit. She got sleepy as well, so I brought her to my bed and she fell asleep quickly after. With her sleeping, we went outside the tent to practice some magic with my friends while looking at the horizon and the bright blue sky.


    "Well, today''s sure slow¡­" Zack sighed.


    "Yeah, I really don''t feel like doing anything either¡­" Aquarina said, looking at the sky.


    "What happened two days ago was really something, huh? The worst part is this feeling of hopelessness¡­ That no matter what, we can''t do much at the end¡­" I sighed.


    "Hmm¡­" Aquarina slowly got closer to me and then rested her head in my shoulder.


    "I wonder what we will do now¡­" Aquarina said.


    "Well¡­ I suppose our parents will slowly rescue all the ves first, that''s a big priority. After that, they''ll take down the underworld organizations, find the Abyss Calling Cult hideout, and destroy them. And then we''ll probably bring the entire orphanage with us as well because I know my parents can''t trust the people of this fiefdom¡­" I said, quickly imagining what was next.


    "Can we go to the dungeon again, I wonder? After something so dangerous, I bet they will not let us go¡­ I wanted to fight more and practice my skills and magic." Aquarina sighed. "I feel like the dungeon was the right ce to slowly learn and grow¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wow, that''s quite out of nowhere, that doesn''t sound like you at all." Laughed Zack.


    "Ugh, shut up dork! You ruin my moment with Sylphy!" Aquarina angrily said.


    "Haha¡­ Calm down, it''s fine, Aquarina. Don''t be so grumpy." I said. "You really change how you are when dealing with Zack or me¡­"


    "E-Ehh? I-It is just that Sylphy is Sylphy¡­ And Zack is¡­ most of the time, a jerk." Aquarina said angrily.


    "All of that friendship just to go back to square one¡­" Ignatius suddenly whispered to me. He had been spying on my daily life for some time now, so I guess he knew about Aquarina and Zack''s developing friendship.


    "A-Anyways, we can always just continue to annoy our parents about the dungeon, they might eventually let us go again, although the Dungeon Break kind of worried them a lot. My mother in specific is the biggest worrywart you can imagine." I said.


    "True, you''re right in that." Zack agreed.


    "Auntie Faylen really worries about everything a lot¡­ She doesn''t have patience at all either." Aquarina.


    "Yes, yes, I know¡­ You don''t have to remind me of my grumpy mother." I sighed.


    "Grumpy, huh?"


    Suddenly, I heard the voice of my mother behind me¡­


    When I looked behind me, I found her crossing her arms angrily.


    "M-Mommy?!"


    "Nothing of "mommy" here! You think I am grumpy, right? Huh?" My mother got grumpy.


    "Err¡­ Well, you''re being grumpy right now." I said while fidgeting my fingers.


    "I¡­!" My mother was going to argue with me but quickly realized she was indeed being grumpy.


    "Sigh¡­ Sorry, I know I might have¡­ temperamental problems sometimes. Let''s go make lunch, alright? I want you kids to help out, you can also slowly learn a bit more about Cooking Magic this way." My mother quickly led us to therge kitchen tent. There were several helpers here, not only her. Mostly members of the tribe, but recently other people that were former ves began to help at cooking too.


    But for now, I wanted to do something else¡­


    "Alice, can you make Ember the new Leveling Skill?"


    "Oh! Sure thing then¡­!"


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 170000 EXP]


    [The [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    ------


    [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Lesser Fire Attribute Magic Spell, the weakest there is.


    By spending 10 Mana, create a small fire to lit candles, start a small fire, or illuminate a small and dark ce.


    The power of this Spell is mediocre and cannot be properly used for fighting, even the slightest breeze can turn off this tiny me.


    Cooldown: No Cooldown.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed by +10%


    -----

 Chapter 394 Trying To Learn Cooking Magic With Mom

    -----


    I had decided to spend the remaining EXP I had into making my trusty [Ember] into a Skill that can Level Up. I had thought it over this entire time and when I analyzed the battle I had against that woman, I felt like I needed more firepower. My magic alone can only bring me so far, and even my mes seemed to not bepletely enough against someone powerful like her. My Mana might be endless, but the burden I take into my soul when I overuse it is big. I have to enhance my power so I can conjure magic that is also stronger. I guess I really needed a challenging battle like this one to realize I''ve been mostly doing quantity over quality this entire time with Ember, but now, I''ve realized I need to enhance the quality of my magic as well.


    Although I will be able to do this over time as my Magic Circle grows stronger and I gain the ability to conjure higher tiered magic, [Ember] is a special Spell that doesn''t require chanting and can be brought out in an instant, this is one of the major fortes of Skills. Therefore, I''ll Level it up and enhance its power, perhaps even learning new Skills that can be even stronger than Ember. Perhaps things like Fireball, Fire Shield, or even Fire Arrows could be acquired as Skills, if that''s the case, I would be able to generate such powerful spells right away instead of having to create them out of thousands of smaller [Embers].


    Also, there was something interesting¡­


    -----


    [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Lesser Fire Attribute Magic Spell, the weakest there is.


    By spending 10 Mana, create a small fire to lit candles, start a small fire, or illuminate a small and dark ce.


    The power of this Spell is mediocre and cannot be properly used for fighting, even the slightest breeze can turn off this tiny me.


    Cooldown: No Cooldown.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed by +10%


    -----


    Looking at the Skill, it appears that the Level Bonus is different than other Skills I''ve been able to Level Up. They always had a mere "enhance skill effects by +10% with each level" as a Level Bonus, but this time, this Spell gained the "Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed by +10%", which ispletely different. I suppose Ember, as a Spell that can be conjured, has no special effects that can be enhanced, so what the Level Bonus enhances instead is Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed¡­ If I manage to get this Skill to Level 10, wouldn''t I get a +100% bonus? That means doubled power and speed of conjuration, two times as strong and fast!


    However, as much as I wanted to just conjure magic constantly to level this up as fast as I could, I ended being busy helping my mother cooking. I was asked to butcher up arge Ferocious Bird, big, two-meter-tall birds that sometimes wander near the tent, well, they quickly got hunted by the Amazon who have no problem hunting big creatures. They said they taste like a very strong vored chicken.


    After bleeding the corpse I quickly began remembering all of what my father had taught me and began to skin the beast after taking away the feathers, which I piled up separately. Using a good knife I had cleansed and sharpened, I quickly began cutting down the meat, taking out the entrails, and then I asked my mother how she wanted it.


    "Cut the thighs for now, we''ll roast the rest entirely." She said.


    "Wait, the entire thing?" I asked surprised.


    "Yeah! We are a lot now, so we need tons of food." My mother said with a smile.


    "Okay then¡­" I nodded.


    I quickly cut down the thighs with leg and all, and quickly gave them to my mother. She immediately moved around and began cooking everything, I saw her using Cooking Magic with my friends, trying to see through it. However, this magic was so incrediblyplexbining various elements all together that even now it was quite hard.


    However, from what Ninhursag had taught us, learning Polymorph Magic which contained several elements together, and also the Beast Auras which alsobined several elements was a good starting point to learn Cooking Magic eventually. We had used the Beast Auras in the battle two days ago and constantly, forcing ourselves to memorize the elementalbination and conjurations.


    Maybe we are not ready to master anything yet but I really want to take a grasp of Cooking Magic myself¡­ I boldly stepped forward while my mother was cooking and decided to help her, cutting down a thigh into pieces and adding it to a smaller pot as I added potatoes, carrots, mushrooms, and other veggies such as garlic and onions. This was a simply chicken stew, but then, I quickly started the conjuration of magic, gathering various runes as I began to cook the meal by boiling it with water, adding spices and more.


    "Sylphy¡­?" My mother asked in surprise of what I was trying to do.


    "I-I''m trying to¡­! Ugh [Enchant Spice]!"


    I used the lowest tiered Cooking Magic Spell I could, as I felt my Magic Circle grinding my soul, causing a severe amount of pain as the spell was forcefully being conjured. When magicians used spells that were too advanced for their magic circles, the magic circle would take a big burden.


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, I managed to do it, as a small sh of light came out of my hands.


    "I-I did it!"


    "Incredible¡­!"


    My mother was surprised, as we looked into the stew being prepared.


    POOF!


    However, from the shiny golden light, it suddenly turned dark purple, as disgusting bubbles began to emerge from the stew, which suddenly gained a poisonous-looking color.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ah¡­ You failed, dear."


    "EH?!"


    The stew was ruined, and its taste and smell was horrid¡­ I guess I am still not ready for this yet.


    -----

 Chapter 395 Learning About Magic Items

    -----


    "Who would had known Cooking Magic from all things would be so damnplex! It is easier to just bring fire out of thin air than enhancing the vor of cooking!" Iined, as I was sitting surrounding a big table where all my family was enjoying a meal.


    The stew I had cooked ended being eaten by Ignatius and my familiars, who seemed tock a good sense of taste and ate it all. Maybe just to make me feel better with myself¡­ Furoh and everybody is way too nice with me.


    "What are you talking about, Sylphy? The stew was delicious¡­" Said Beelzebub. "I''ve never eaten something so sulent and deliciously aromatic before! The purple color was really good."


    I guess I could believe Beelzebub''s words, he was a fly demon after all, so maybe he enjoyed disgusting things like what I did¡­ Ah, I don''t know if that woulde out as racist. I better keep it for myself.


    "I-I''m d you enjoyed it." I sighed, petting his head. "I can give you more of this whenever I fail again."


    "Ohh! That would be nice! The vor reminded me of the delicious Creature Stew my mother used to make when I was a little child¡­" Beelzebub sighed while recalling his past.


    "I see¡­"


    "I also ate my portion!" The small Baby Dragon Ignatius said, pping the air with his tail.


    "Fooo!" Naturia also ate it, despite it being poisonous. I saw her HP go down a bit, but I healed her in time. She was reluctant about eating I though.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I-It was delicious¡­" Said Alice, trying to force herself.


    "Honestly it was better than what I used to eat." Said Furoh.


    He was someone that grew in trash and the abandoned streets of the Demon Continent, so I can see that his pte is quite¡­ wide.


    "It is pretty obvious that you guys ate it just to make me feel good¡­!" I sighed. "Well, I appreciate it."


    I ended petting all my spirits for a while, until I finally decided to resume my cooking. My mother had reprimanded me that I shouldn''t rush things ahead and that if I wanted to use Cooking Magic, there was another option, using a Magic Item.


    "As I told you before, dear, you''re still too early to use Cooking Magic, Ninhursag is teaching you the basics of Compound Magic, right? Thebination of elements is something incrediblyplex. Cooking Magicbines a wide variety of them. You must first master the ability tobine them to try out Cooking Magic¡­ Of course, there are shortcuts." She said.


    "Yeah, like the Magic Items, right?" My father wondered. "Oh man, this bird''s meat is tastier than I had imagined." He said while chewing a big roasted leg covered in seasoning.


    "Magic Items can do Cooking Magic?!" Wondered Aquarina.


    "Can they?" Wondered Zack. "I am not really that interested in cooking to be honesty. Roasting meat and boiling vegetables is all I need to know about."


    "But what if you be a father and want to cook for your kids, Zack? You need to prepare for that one day." Said my father.


    "Huhhh¡­ No way. If that ever happens I''ll just tell my wife to do it." Sighed Zack.


    "A man can conquer a woman''s stomach if he cooks delicious food. Do you think I just gained my wife just by my good looks? Women expect more of you if they want to have kids with you, Zack." My father began talking to Zack as if he were his son. I really couldn''tin, it was obvious my father wanted a boy too. Maybe if he''s lucky, the child my mother has will be a boy.


    "ANYWAYS." My mother said. "There are various Magic Items you''ve already seen, right? Those that enhance your magic power or can even let you conjure magic spells by infusing Mana into them. Your sword, your clothes, and everything new you got from that Dwarf are Magic Items as they grow stronger and have magical effects when you infuse Mana into them." Said my mother. "Of course, there are also moreplex Magic Items such as special essories, they oftene in two varieties of appearances, essories of small size that are easy to carry such as bracelets, rings, or earrings and nes, or wands and staffs for easy conjuration."


    "Oooh¡­ Is your Staff a Magic Item, mom?" I wondered.


    "Yes, my Staff is a very powerful Divine Grade Magic Item I acquired from a Dungeon of the Gods, a Trial made for us to acquire powerful Weapons¡­ In the future, you might be thrown into such Trials by the gods, as you''ve already been chosen¡­ sadly." Sighed my mother. "This is why we need to make you and Aquarina was strong as possible for the future you''ve been put into. We''ll do everything we can to not endanger your lives but¡­ ultimately, when you grow up, you''ll have to take a decision of what you want to do. We''ll raise you well, but what you want to be¡­ it is all up to you, dear."


    "I see¡­" I sighed. "W-Well, can you tell me more about the Magic Items and your Staff?"


    "O-Oh, right, I guess I went out of topic once more." My mother apologized. "As I said, my Staff is a Divine Grade Magic Item named Aether, the Staff of Oblivion. It has several enchantments of divine level and even hundreds of Spells of high Tiers imbued into it. It was thanks to this Staff that I was able to use stuff like Creation Magic or high Tier Magic that would take a big burden on my body and soul. Magic Items, the stronger they are, can share the burden of your Magic and Techniques." Said my mother, as she enlightened me once more.


    "Indeed, we designed your sword so it could take part of your burden too." My father said. "Haven''t you noticed that the better you got at using the sword, the less tired you felt?"


    "T-That''s right¡­ So it was the sword this entire time¡­" I muttered, looking at my sheathed sword.


    Magic Items were truly amazing.


    -----

 Chapter 396 Training Skills And Magic

    -----


    "That''s right, the sword has been helping you circte Mana and also carry some of the burden you''ve had." Said my father. "That''s one of the primary objectives of Magic Weapons in specific, although they can also channel Mana and Magic, they are made so they be a part of your body. My sword is special as I can materialize it at any time, Inferno, the de of Hell seems to bepletely made of fire but it can actually take a solid form if I want to. Ultimately you''ll get your own Divine Grade Weapon, maybe. But if you''re not strong enough to take on their power, you might be rejected by them."


    "The stronger Magic Items are, the more requirements they have. Weapons in specific can develop Egos and might even not ept certain people not just because they''re notpatible, maybe just because they dislike their attitude." Said my mother.


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­ I wonder if there are more Magic Items I could get, so I could easily conjure other types of Spells don''t you have any in your stash of items you''ve gotten in your adventure?" I wondered.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "We ended giving away mostly everything we gained in our adventure to the Kingdoms before leaving. We didn''t wanted to carry these riches that much. We only took money for ourselves." My father said. "If we carried all those things, we would ultimately be the targets of greedy people, we wanted to be left alone."


    "Makes sense I guess¡­" I sighed.


    "But we can craft them." My mother said. "Of course, now that we found a talented Dwarf here, we''ll request him more stuff using the materials you''ve gotten from the Dungeon, how about it?" My mother asked with a rather cheerful demeanor. She had suddenly be gentler than the grumpy mother I know.


    "Really? Can I get a Cooking Magic Item?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, I had thought about making one myself, I am well versed in Alchemy and Magicraft. So I can make something little, not weapons or armor, that takes too long and it might be tooplicated, but a pain, or a special pot, things like those shouldn''t be hard to make." My mother said.


    "That would be cool!" I said happily.


    "You''ve been working hard this entire time so it is fair to reward you." My mother said. "your growth and your strength is something that hasn''t been merely aplished by our teachings, you''re apetent and hard-working girl, and you seem to have a very strong will. I suppose I''ve been overlooking this part of you because of my own fears¡­ But I suppose I can''t simply keep restraining you, it will inhibit your growth, the growth you need to fight the challenges that will eventuallye your way. After all, there might be a time that we wont be able to help you¡­" My mother sighed.


    "Mom¡­" I said, feeling slightly emotional. "What do you mean?"


    "Aside from the Magic Item I might let you go on hunts more. The Dungeon is currently being guarded and nobody is being allowed to enter for now, but the surrounding forest has some dungeons too, and big monster nests near the mountains as well." She asked.


    "R-Really?!" I asked in happiness.


    "Do you love hunting, don''t you?" She sighed.


    "I really do! It''s super fun." I said while nodding.


    "Sigh¡­ Alright then, we already talked this out with Aquarina''s parents and Ninhursag too." Said my mother, everybody nodded. Aquarina and Zack were happy to hear this out of the blue.


    "Yeah, we are going to allow you to hunt more to train your strength. After all hunting monsters is the best way to refine your Physique, challenging living beings with power and then eating them after they''re cooked with Cooking Magic is a quick way to grow some more muscle, even if you kids are only about eight years of age¡­ Times are not like before nowadays." Nepheline said.


    "Yeah, I agree. But for now you''re going to rest, tomorrow we''ll go into an excursion outside after we go meet the children in the orphanage." Shade said.


    "Nice! Thank you daddy!" Said Aquarina happily, hugging her father.


    "I guess you''re just like Sylphy in that regard. I''ve raised a battle junkie¡­" Shade sighed.


    And like that, various things were decided.


    After we had lunch, my parents, who had alreadye back from the orphanage, went back to there again bringing some more provisions. They also wanted to check how the state of the city was after the dungeon break. Meanwhile, as I was finally left alone for a bit, I decided to conjure Ember continuously.


    Unlike Agriculture which requires a target, I can just make as many Embers as I want, firing fireballs into the sky or making fire whips to practice. I was just constantly earning Skill Proficiency. A small Fireball usually gave +10, but big things such as Fire Walls could even five +50. But I couldn''t do anything too shy or I would be found out and then quickly reprimanded by the adults. Aquarina and Zack were with me as well, as I hade near the tent of Aquarina.


    "Erm Sylphy why are you using magic?" She wondered, as Aquarina walked to my side and hugged me from behind rather lovingly.


    "If we don''t practice our magic how can it be stronger?" I said. "Come on, let''s practice our magic some more, firing it into the skies seems to be rather okay!"


    "Huh, you''re telling me that using my Magic constantly can make it stronger? Well, I''ve heard from Ninhursag that she said the same thing¡­" Zack said.


    "Where is she by the way?" I wondered.


    "Oh, she went to hunt right now. She says that sometimes she just wants to "go wild" and transform into a beast to feel better¡­" Sighed Zack.


    "I guess that''s how skin changers are." I wondered.


    "Water Bullet! Water Whip! Water Bubble¡­ Nnggh¡­ Icicle Spear!"


    Aquarina began conjuring several Magic Circles one after the other, firing magic into the skies. Quickly after, Zack began unleashing gusts of slicing winds and lighting strikes into the skies as well.


    -----

 Chapter 397 Leveled Up Skills

    -----


    D i n g!


    [You earned +50 Skill Proficiency]


    [The Skill [Ember: Lv1] has Leveled Up to Level 2]


    ------


    [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv2]


    Skill Proficiency: 25/2000


    A Lesser Fire Attribute Magic Spell, the weakest there is.


    By spending 10 Mana, create a small fire to lit candles, start a small fire, or illuminate a small and dark ce.


    The power of this Spell is mediocre and cannot be properly used for fighting, even the slightest breeze can turn off this tiny me.


    Cooldown: No Cooldown.


    Level Bonus (2): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed by +20%


    -----


    Ah, level 2 already! It has only been around an hour and a half since I got the Skill to be able to Level Up. I guess I can keep this going quite nicely for some time now. And of course, Spirit Blessing had also leveled up recently to Level 3.


    -----


    [Spiritual Blessing: Lv3]


    Skill Proficiency: 114/4000


    You are greatly connected with Spirits, you can feel their emotions, their thoughts, and even their hearts, and connect with them through strong bonds that canst for eternity.


    Passively enhances the All Stats of all Spirits and Familiars that you''ve contracted with, while also enhancing their growth speed. Can be used actively to enhance the power of selected Spirit and Familiars by a certain percentage for a few minutes. Additionally, connecting with Spirits now bes easier.


    Passive Effect (3): Permanently Enhances Spirits and Familiars All Stats, HP and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by +30%. Spirits can connect more with their Master, increasing the synchronization of Master and Spirit by +40%.


    Active Effect (3): Temporarily grants [Blessing] to a target Spirit or Familiar, increasing All their Stats, HP and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by +30% for 30 Minutes. Cooldown: 1 Hour.


    Level Bonus (3): Enhances the Skill Effects by +30%.


    -----


    With these two Skills leveling up simultaneously, I am beginning to finally realize how this System was supposed to work. If I didn''t had it Glitched, I would had been able to Level Up and learn so many new Skills it is a bit insane to even think about it. And even more as Skills have Skill Trees, so whenever one reached max Level, new ones could be learned as well. Damn it, if I had this power since I was a baby, I would had unlocked so many powerful Skills already¡­


    "I''m sorry for not having been able to provide you with such powers before, Sylphy¡­"


    Suddenly, I heard Alice''s voice. She is capable of being able to listen to my mind sometimes. I''ve told her to not do it all the time, but she still does it asionally. Especially when I am feeling some sort of regret of sadness is when she listens to it the most.


    "Eh? I am not ming you or something, don''t worry, Alice. I know it was hard for you to reach this Level of Power. I am d about what we have right now. Don''t sweat it." I told her.


    "¡­Really? But even then¡­ I am still just a failure, aren''t I?" She sighed.


    "Eh? No way! You''re one of my best friends, you''ve been there since the beginning, haven''t you?" I asked her.


    "Maybe but still¡­" Alice seemed slightly depressed today.


    "Come on now¡­ Summon Spirit."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    F L A S H!


    I summoned her while we were taking a break by sitting over the grass, and then saw Alice''s form, arge lump of light. If I wanted to, she could be invisible to others except me. I decided to hug her tightly to make her feel better.


    "Come on now¡­ Don''t feel bad, I am happy as I am. Sorry for having thought about that, I won''t do it anymore." I sighed, caressing her body.


    "A-Ah¡­ T-That''s not it, I am not trying to tell you to not think about it, you''re free to think however you want to, Sylphy. I am sorry for making you feel like that." She sighed.


    "Come on now, you say sorry for everything¡­ You''re now more than the System, you''re Alice, my Light Spirit! You''re apanion in my life now. And you can evene out of my Soul Scape if you really want to as well." I said to her.


    "T-That''s right¡­" She sighed.


    "I know you''re shy abouting out, but if you don''te out of my Soul Scape constantly, you''ll never be able to learn more about the world outside, right?" I asked her.


    "Well¡­ I¡­ I guess you''re right in there¡­" She said while nodding.


    "How about you stay outside and we practice Light Magic together?" I wondered.


    "Light Magic¡­ Well, it is one of the divine runes that make my body, and I suppose it is part of what it has been qualified as my affinity in elements, so sure thing¡­ I had never thought about fighting myself though. I wonder how that works." She wondered.


    And like that, I summoned Alice for my friends to see. They were surprised when a big floating spherical light emerged before me, she was as bright as a star.


    "W-What is that?!" Aquarina asked.


    "So bright¡­ Ugh, my eyes¡­" Cried Zack.


    "She''s Alice, she''s a Light Elemental Spirit I found long ago, I''ve been keeping her a secret for some time because she''s very shy." I said.


    "A-Alice¡­" Aquarina said. "Wait, just how many spirits do you have, Sylphy?" Asked Aquarina, she only had two and one familiar, however, if I counted the sealed blue demon resting inside my Soul Scape, I had Ignatius, Naturia, Beelzebub, and Alice, that''s five spirits, and Furoh is a Familiar, so six familiars in total.


    Wow, that''s a lot isn''t it.


    "Erm, anyways! She''s shy but she wants to get along with everybody, we''ll practice some Light Magic now." I said. "Don''t look at her weirdly please¡­"


    "Sure¡­" Said Aquarina. "Let''s see what magic you can use!"


    "I agree, I want to see as well." Zack added.


    -----

 Chapter 398 The Enormous Potential Of Alice!

    -----


    Although I''ve used Light Magic before and even merged it with my Sword Techniques, I''ve never truly brought out Alice to enchant my elemental magic like I usually do with Naturia and Ignatius. Thanks to those two spirits, my Fire and Nature Magic are always enchanted and be even stronger, and not only that, but they can cast spells for me while in the middle of a battle, making it convenient when fighting.


    Even more now that they acquired the power of the System Seeds they absorbed and gained the ability to use Skills and Level Up, their future as helpers has be even brighter than it already was.


    Now, Alice, who was a rather mysterious entity all together, was brought outside just to do what these two had been doing for years. After our contract of spirit and master, Alice''s entire structure had changed lightly, and over time, she had changed for the best.


    She no longer felt pain due to her glitches, and although the glitches had be even less likely to be possible to solve, she feels more plete" and even she told me one day she felt more "alive" than before. Her transformation into a spirit might had been something big for her health. But well, that''s not all of it of course.


    If she''s really a Light Spirit, it wouldn''t be bad to see how she can use magic or be able to enchant my own magic. And below the gazes of Aquarina and Zack, Alice nervously decided to help me in the conjuration of magic. She channeled my Mana into her body and began to look into the skies.


    "It is okay to fire whatever I have into the skies, right?" She wondered.


    "Yes, let''s try something simple¡­ Light Ray should be okay." I said.


    Light Ray was a Tier 2 Light Attribute Spell, a simple ray of light that can barely do much burn damage over the skin, barely, and it is usually made to surprise an attacker and make them flinch. If enough mana is concentrated, the ray can be a Laser, but for that, it should be the Tier 4 Spell Light Laser, which can burn through skin and flesh and deal damage properly. Light Magic is rather hard at dealing damage due to the nature of the element, because it needs a lot of Mana to actually deal damage, Fire Magic or Water Magic can get the job done way easily.


    Nheless, as the daughter of a Master of the Light Element, I can''t simply sit down here and never master the power of such an element! Due to that, I promptly asked Alice to aid me in the element''s conjuration.


    "Follow my words¡­"


    "R-Right¡­ Alright!"


    I quickly formed a Magic Circle while conjuring the runes.


    "Bright, sh, Speed, Impact, Light¡­ Light Ray!"


    FLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Magic Circle was formed slowly, as I could do it faster, but for Alice, I had to do it slow so she could catch up to it. And just as the Magic Circle was formed, Alice''s power suddenly enchanted it, as she connected with the Spell faster than I had expected.


    FLAAAASH!


    Suddenly, the Magic Circle grewrger andrger, until it lost its control.


    "Huh?!"


    I couldn''t help but gasp in surprise as the Ray that was unleashed was so big it broke the Magic Circle itself and flew right high into the skies, it was so enormous it wasparable to the Tier 4 Spell I couldn''t conjure, Light Laser!


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    An enormous explosion reached the skies, way stronger than Light Laser could even aplish, covering the skies with the brightness of the light element.


    "W-Wha¡­" I muttered in shock, feeling like I''ve gone blind after looking directly into the light.


    "Uwaah! W-What I''ve done?! Sylphy? Are you okay?!" Alice asked in surprise, quickly trying to heal me. Naturia appeared before me and began to shower me with her Nature''s Light, quickly healing my temporal blindness.


    I ended in the floorpletely tired, even though I was healed, that attack was devastating. Is Alice''s power this much? Is this because she has Divine Runes in her? Could she be considered something like a Divine Spirit then? Wow¡­


    "I-I am alright, don''t worry¡­ Ugh, I am tired though, how do you feel?" I wondered.


    "I''m tired as well." Sighed Alice, falling over the grass.


    "Sylphyyyyy!" Aquarina ran towards me with Zack behind her. "What was that?!


    "Ugh, sorry¡­" I sighed. "Alice''s power might be a bit too strong."


    "T-That was insane! That powerful spell wasn''t something someone like you would conjure so easily!" Zack said while crossing his arms. "What the heck? Where did you got this overpowered spirit?" He seemed slightly jealous.


    After that, Ninhursag and my uncle ran here, as the only two adults left in the vige, they held the responsibility of our parents, and reprimanded me a bit.


    "How did you even conjured such a strong spell, Sylphy? Be more careful please, it is very dangerous! Not only you could had hurt yourself, but also people in here." Said Ninhursag. "Your mother told me that you would be practicing low tier spells but that was clearly above Tier 4 if not even 5¡­"


    "Hah~ I don''t know how to even reprimand children but¡­ Err, just don''t do that again, its dangerous." Arafunn said. My uncle was not really made to be a father, wasn''t he?


    "Sorry¡­" I sighed.


    "Hmmm, maybe you shouldn''t use magic for now as a punishment." Said Ninhursag.


    "What? But I want to use magic to make it stronger!" Iined.


    "Come on, she learned her lesson now." Said my uncle.


    "Arafunn you''re really an irresponsible man." Sighed Ninhursag.


    "Hahaha! What are you talking about? I am a super responsible person!" Laughed Arafunn.


    "You''re justughing it off right now¡­" Sighed Ninhursag.


    At the end, I was able to use magic again, but this time we decided to practice magic a bit less intensively with Alice. It seems that Alice discovered she had a lot of power within her, it is going to be hard to be able to properly manipte it.


    -----

 Chapter 399 The Three Primary Energies

    -----


    We spent the rest of the day yesterday practicing light magic with Alice while I was also conjuring Ember and Spiritual Blessing to gain Skill Proficiency from them, eventually, Ember reached Level 3, it was going to level up rather quickly I suppose.


    Anyways, with the training of light magic for Alice, we had tried using Tier 1 Light Magic for now, as Tier 2 might go a bit unstable. Also, Alice was having a hard time manipting this enormous quantity of energy she had within herself, which seemed to be merely the power that made her up as she was.


    This morning, as I woke up from practicing some more with her within my Soul Scape, which was a safer area to practice these things, she suddenly spoke to me after she summoned herself in front of my bed.


    "I think I''ve figured out more or less what that power is¡­" She sighed rather fearfully.


    "Eh? What is it?" And why are you afraid?" I wondered.


    "This power is not Mana, Sylphy¡­ W-Well, with you I can get tons of Mana. But you know what''s the power thates after Mana?" She wondered.


    "Huh? there is one?" I wondered.


    "You see¡­ Erm, how do I exin this in simple terms? Well¡­ Err, ah! Well, let''s go with this. You see, in all living beings and in creation itself, there are three primary energies that rule different things. Although there are other energies in between them, they''re often made by thebination of these three primary energies." She said.


    "Primary Energies?" I wondered, tilting my head in confusion.


    "Yes, these three Primary Energies are Mana, Aether, and Vitality, which is often referred in some cultures as "Ki" or even "Stamina"¡­" Said Alice. "Mana is the energy that rules Magic. Aether is the energy that rules Souls and the Supernatural. And Vitality, or Ki, is the energy that Rules Living Beings."


    "Ohhh¡­"


    "You see, every living person has these three energies. Usually you have Mana within both your body and soul, while Vitality is only existent within your Body, and then Aether is the majorposition of your Soul." She said. "These three energies, refining them and making them grow, is the essence of growing stronger. You exercise your body to enhance your Vitality through Physique Tiers, you increase the power of your Magic by increasing the quality and power of your Mana, and you develop your soul and both Magic Affinity and Physical Strength can be enhanced by strengthening your Aether. Usually the soul grows stronger through special methods, but it also depends in the strength of your mind." Alice exined.


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ But what does this has to do with what you have?"


    "We are getting there¡­ You see, the energy that Gods utilize- or at least the God that created me, the God of Transmigration used to make me is Divine Energy, abination of these three Essences merged and refined together, it is incredibly rich, and it is a power that only beings catalogued as Gods can achieve. My entireposition is made of Divine Energy, all the Runes I have are made out of Divine Runes, which are like billions of normal runesbined together perfectly." Said Alice. "So when I conjured a spell, what came out was due to the enormous power that I hold, which is the Divine Energy of myposition¡­ It will be hard to hold it back, and if I overuse it, both of us will end up very tired, or might even be internally crippled from using magic for a long while. It is a power that a normal body or soul can''t handle, even you."


    "I see¡­ I wonder if the infinite mana I have has something to do with this¡­" I wondered.


    "Quite probably." She said. "I did felt as if I had taken away arge piece of my creator''s Divine Power when our full synchronization was done. Since then, hepletely cut off our connection as if he waspletely discarding me. But now that I think about it, my entire existence is wed to the point that I could had continued draining his energy away, which could had been a very dangerous thing for him."


    "Oh¡­ I guess he did what he could¡­" I sighed.


    At this point I really didn''t resent this God. He had given me a second chance at life, even if it was a mistake. And although he gave me a crippled System that ended affecting my growth in this world, this crippled system ended being a good friend like Alice, who also gave me strange powers nobody else has in here, which is a plus, a big one. I guess the good and the bad end up being bnced, and I don''t hate him or anything.


    "So, the power you have is the power of the gods? Wow¡­" I gasped a bit.


    "But it is too dangerous! Don''t even think about using it, your entire soul would simply turn into nothingness if you tried to utilize it! it is a power that a normal soul cannot fathom to utilize, even less your body, you would bepletely vaporized!" She said.


    "But I was still able to channel it within my spell, right? Maybe we could find a way to abuse this power, even if a little." I wondered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ugh, I knew you would begin having those thoughts, you''re really hopeless, Sylphy!" Alice began to reprimand me but I couldn''t help but think about the possibilities of using such power. Nheless, it was better to not annoy her nor force her to use a power that also hurts her.


    "I get it, I won''t do anything¡­" I sighed. "But we still need you to practice more, this energy and the mana, you need to learn how to separate them so you don''t end up mixing divine energy into our spells, which might be too catastrophic to be controlled. Imagine if I used this in the middle of a city, we might had ended killing a lot of innocent people."


    "R-Right¡­ I guess we need to practice."


    I never thought Alice was so overpowered though!


    -----

 Chapter 400 An Annoying Feeling Of Hopelessness And Powerlessness

    -----


    Today in the morning while having breakfast, my parents were getting ready to go to the orphanage.


    "So how were things?" I wondered while drinking some tea.


    "It was all alright. The people though, had grown rather unrestful. The government of the city decided to not reveal the origin of the terrorists though, the knight order in there at least seems to be a bit decent." My father sighed.


    "I see¡­" I said. I quickly noticed a lot more people than usual around here, more demons and beast-kin as well. "Are all these new people¡­?"


    "Yes, we brought them herest night, dear. As you know.. well, they''re former ves." Said my mother. "We already talked about this."


    "I know¡­"


    I noticed the adorable little, blue-skinned baby girl, Celica, snacking a big sandwich at my side. I suppose they had yet to find her mother because she was still alone. Well, we spent most of the day with her yesterday, though she fell asleep midway through the day. She likes to take a lot of naps.


    "Is Mama noting yet?" She wondered, her face quickly growing a bit worried.


    "N-Not yet, dear. We are doing our best to find her." Said my mother.


    "Yeah, patience is a virtue, Celica." My father said, petting her head and giving her a kiss in her forehead.


    "Hmm¡­" Celica sighed a bit, quickly growing more gloomy.


    "C-Come on! How about you try this?" Aquarina quickly came to the rescue, showing an Apple Pie Slice she had saved for herself. The pie was finished before Celica could even grab a slice, so she didn''t had the opportunity to eat.


    "Apple pie!" Celica''s face quickly changed as she got happy out of the blue.


    "You can have it." Aquarina said with a gentle smile, giving her precious Apple Pie to Celica. Although I also noticed she was forcing herself to this, she loved Apple Pie a lot.


    "Thank you big sis!" Celica said adorably, quickly digging into the sweet pastry.


    Aquarina was watching her head as her eyebrows dropped with a bit of regret in her face.


    "Well done." I said, petting her head. "You wanted to see her smile?"


    "Hmm¡­" Aquarina sighed. "Ugh, my pie¡­"


    "You can have this." I said, quickly giving her a toast with butter and strawberry jam.


    "Oh, really?" She wondered.


    "Yeah,e on, I know you love sweets." I said.


    "Thank you!" Aquarina quickly began to dig in as well. She looked the same as the little Celica.


    As breakfast ended, I decided to ask what was in my mind.


    "How long will itst to get the former ves?" I wondered. "And¡­ how''s the investigation going?"


    I knew as a child I shouldn''t be getting my noses into the issues of adults, but as I had fought one of these people that appeared near the dungeon, I felt involved into the whole thing.


    "Well¡­" My father began to think. "I guess in a week from now, we already got half the people."


    "I see¡­ That''s good." I sighed.


    "After that, we''ll probably grab the orphanage''s people an get the heck out of here." Nepheline said.


    "The organization is being tackled down slowly; we already got some clues. There might be some more clues in the red-light district, and perhaps within the forest outside." Said my mother.


    "Wait, aren''t we going to hunt into the forest?" I wondered.


    "Yep." Said my father. "We are going together to both investigate and help you hunt."


    "O-Oh, I guess we are really getting involved now, aren''t we?" I wondered.


    "These people are dangerous, but with most of us together, they''re not really a sizable threat, but what they are capable of doing if they gather together is one." Said my mother. "We''ll get this done quickly; I don''t want to bother so much with this¡­"


    "Quite honestly, I think the same." Shade agreed.


    "Hmm¡­"


    I couldn''t help but feel worried about this even though I knew my parents were there for me. The whole attack, the instigated Dungeon Break and then the usage of innocent''s people''s souls to summon an otherworldly "True Demon" was all too eerily terrifying. Whatever they did back then might be repeated soon, I can tell the sense of urgency they have. It could even happen at any moment. The resentment of this group of Demons is strong, but what are their true roots though? I wonder¡­ what is their endgame in all of this?


    I heard that they simply wanted revenge, to bring destruction to these people and rule the city by their own. But haven''t they considered that they allied nations of this fiefdom would fight back? They might win now and avenge their people, butter on they''ll be persecuted once more, and the enmity against demons will only grow.


    It feels like it is a desperate and reckless act of defiance, which I can''t help but feel like I would had done in their position, without thinking too ahead either. But this can only and ultimately end bad for them, they should really stop doing this¡­ I hope they could realize this before my parents catch them and crush them. They don''t really care if they''re demons or no, if they had done something like this¡­ I can only think that they''ll just wipe out the entire organization before they kill more innocents.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    My father was rather impacted after seeing so many innocents die, I was as well, my friends too. This was perhaps our first-time seeing innocents die out of the sudden, the sight of what could be war on its totality. Well, in my previous life I killed many people for my own revenge, so maybe I am a bit desensitizedpared to Aquarina and Zack, but it was still surprising to me, and made me rather sad deep down, even though I didn''t really showed my emotions to anybody.


    "Let''s have some fun today then, Sylphy. Cheer up." Aquarina said with her usual gentle nature.


    "Aquarina¡­" I sighed. "Can I hug you?"


    "E-Eh? Sure¡­" Aquarina seemed a bit surprised, but she epted my hug.


    -----

 Chapter 401 Meeting The Adorable Mist Again

    -----


    Hugging Aquarina always calmed me down a bit. I stretched my arms around her warm back and rubbed my face over her shoulders.


    "S-Sylphy, are you okay?" She wondered worriedly.


    "Yeah, I am okay now." I said, smiling back at her.


    Our faces ended quite close once more.


    "T-That''s good¡­" She said, quickly averting her gaze from my eyes. "Youb have pretty eyes when you''re happy so¡­ don''t be sad."


    "Pretty eyes?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, they''re as shiny as jewels¡­" Aquarina added while growing intensively red.


    I couldn''t help but grow embarrassed of being called beautiful like this too, and from Aquarina to boot. I ended quickly stepping away from her before the situation were to get weirder.


    "S-Sorry for getting too close." I apologized.


    "Oh, it is fine!" She said happily. "After we are done with the orphanage let''s go hunting, I am still looking for good materials tomission something for you with them!"


    "Do you really have to go to such lengths? Geez¡­" I sighed.


    "Of course! I can''t lose to Zack." Aquarina said.


    "Then let''s go for now." I said.


    We quickly moved back to the city through the same route we use once more, walked through the same streets and then, arrived at the refurbished orphanage. I could already hear the many voices inside walking and many people running around, most likely the children who were enjoying their new and big home.


    "We are back!"


    Knock, knock!


    Nepheline quickly knocked the door, seconds after, Mary greeted us with a gentle smile, although a bit forced, her hair was a mess right now and she had paint all over her nun dress. The children behind her were ying around with paintbrushes and making a big mess.


    "W-Wee back everybody¡­" She sighed. "W-We are currently quite busy, you see¡­ the children loved the paintbrushes you brought and had been painting to their heart''s content¡­ Hahah¡­"


    "Gods¡­ We shouldn''t had given them such dangerous tools." My mother said.


    Apparently my parents wanted the children to paint whatever they wanted. I do remember they often gave me paintbrushes and paper to pain when I was younger to pass the time. I did some serious pieces of art they used to put in the walls.


    At the end, we entered the room after getting through the big mess going on inside. The moment we stepped in, the little Mist greeted us, with the usually gloomy Celeste behind her. She seemed slightly more calmer than before.


    "Sylphyyyy! Aquaaaa! Zaaack!"


    It has only been three days since we didn''t see her but she was all happy and spoke as if she had missed us for a long time.


    "Hello Mist, how are you doing?" I asked. Mist beautiful four eyes seemed very happy, as her big jaws began to smile cutely.


    "I''m good! But I missed you three! You''re my best friends because I am a big girl now¡­ I have to be with big kids." She said, talking something out of nowhere.


    "Eh? You''re smaller than the three of us though." Said Zack.


    "T-That''s¡­ Well, yeah but still!" She said while being slightly angry. "I missed you too Zack, give me a kiss!" The little Mist tried to get closer to Zack but he quickly stepped back.


    Instead, I gave her a kiss in her cheeks.


    "Sorry but Zack is a bit shy with girls so pretty like you, Mist." I sighed.


    "Uwaahh¡­ You gave me a kish in the cheeks!" Said Mist while blushing.


    She loved all sort of attention and affection; she was very adorable. Mist quickly jumped over me and kissed my cheeks as well.


    "Big shis Sylphy!" She said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Big sis?!" I asked.


    "Youwe big shish!" She said.


    "Hehe, am I now? What happened with Celeste though?" I wondered.


    "Oh, Cheleste is also big sish!" Said Mist.


    Celeste smiled as she walked towards us, quickly giving me a short re in the eyes.


    "Wee back, I suppose. Are you going to keeping everyday?" She asked rather rudely.


    "Celeste! Don''t be rude with them now." Mary reprimanded her.


    "Sorry." Celeste said. "I wasn''t trying to be rude."


    "It''s okay. I know we might be a bit annoying." I sighed.


    "Well, at least you know." Said Celeste.


    "Eh?! Don''t be so rude with Sylphy out of nowhere!" Said Aquarina, quickly getting angry.


    "Come on, Aquarina, Celeste is like that. She''s actually a good person." I said.


    "You talk like you know me for a while when you''ve stayed in this town for less than a month." Sighed Celeste.


    "I just know people when I see them." I said.


    "Hm, maybe your judgement might need a recheck." Sighed Celeste, shrugging a bit. "Anyways, you seem strong. I heard there was a Dungeon Break and your father was there."


    "Oh yeah¡­ I was there too, a lot happened. But before that we hunted monsters in the dungeon, it was pretty fun." I said.


    "Fun? So you enjoy hunting, huh?" Sighed Celeste.


    "Well of course!" I said.


    "Hmph, well, I guess you''ve got what it takes for it¡­" She said with a mild smile.


    "What do you mean?" I wondered.


    "Your entire body emanates so much Mana I don''t know what you''re even sometimes¡­" She sighed. "Anyways, I''ve got some interesting magic books at my room, do you guys want toe to my room?"


    "Eh? Really?!" I asked happily.


    Finally, Celeste was being friendly! I couldn''t really waste this opportunity at all.


    "Yeah, yeah. I''ll show you some of the Dark Magic I know." Said Celeste. "I am kind of a magic teacher myself, I''ve been teaching Mist a bit of magic but she got this monstrous affinity with light which I am not that good with."


    "I want to heal everybody!" Said Mist happily. "I am a healer! I''ll be a priest!"


    "A priest demon? That''s crazy." Laughed Celeste. "But healers are well paid if they do their job right, so you might be able to help the house quite nicely."


    "Eeeeh? I want to be a priest and help people without asking for money!" Mist said angrily.


    "Money moves the world, Mist, you''ll have to ask for a bit if you want to keep on living." Said Zack.


    "Uuuggh¡­ I am no greedy." Said Mist while pouting.


    She was really an adorable cinnamon roll even when she gets angry.


    -----

 Chapter 402 A Talk With Celeste

    -----


    At the end, we were invited inside of Celeste''s room. Apparently her room was a new one of course, and a big one only for her. It was filled with bookshelves, all new, which my parents had brought. She had a variety of books and herbs and even monster pelts, internal organs, and eyes inside of sks with liquid to maintain them from rotting. Her entire room looked like something straight out of a fairytale witch''s room.


    "My previous room was something very small, so I am quite grateful for what your parents did, although I had to organize everything back up together, which was a pain." Sighed Celeste.


    "Sorry about that, but you weren''t there when it all happened. My parents really wanted to refurbish the entire building¡­" I said.


    "No need to apologize. I am grateful. I never thought I would be living in such a beautiful ce to be honest." Said Celeste. "It''s as if I were living in a Noble''s Mansion. The Kitchen is enormous and always filled with food¡­ the bathrooms have warm water and the children can bathe every day without worrying¡­ There are even new clothes and all. Even though we are still living in this hellhole, your parent''s help made it bearable¡­ I am still impressed by what they did, just by using magic they created a whole house¡­ Now that''s certainly new." Said Celeste.


    "Right?! Our parents are awesome!" Aquarina said.


    "They are quite¡­ yeah, they''re amazing people¡­" Celeste said with a sigh, as Mist and Celica had followed us and were wandering around the big room looking at every little nook and cranny around. "I wish I could had such parents myself, I never had anything to begin with."


    "Oh¡­" I sighed. "W-Well, don''t you have a good family here? The children and the nuns¡­ I am sure they all love you." I said.


    "Yeah, you''re overthinking it." Said Zack. "I am also an orphan like you. Our real family is the one that surround us and loves us as one."


    "Hmph, such a childish response." Sighed Celeste.


    "H-Hey! I was trying to be deep for once." Zack angrily said.


    "No, it''s fine, you''re kind of right." Said Celeste. "My family is in here¡­ And I work hard every day so I can protect them and ensure a future where they can livefortably¡­"


    "Yeah! That''s the spirit." Aquarina said. "But do you remember anything about your parents though?"


    "Aquarina! Don''t ask that out of the blue¡­" I reprimanded her.


    "Hey, she''s talking about it and made me interested now¡­ It''s her responsibility to tell me!" Aquarina got a bit cocky.


    "Huh, well, you''ve gotten a bit too ahead of yourself, but fine." Sighed Celeste. "It is not like I don''t know who you are. Your parents seem to be rather famous S Rank Adventurers, huh?"


    "W-Well, did they be famous?" I wondered.


    "More or less¡­" Celeste''s sharp red eyes looked at the ceiling and then she quickly began to talk once more. "Pretty much everybody here knows already about my past. I told them what had happened to me to the nuns back then, it is nothing special¡­ But to sum it up, I used to be the daughter of a noble."


    "Eh? A noble?!" I asked.


    "Wait, what? You?!" Aquarina asked.


    "Huh? How''s that special?" Zack asked.


    "Well, Nobles are filthy rich people that control this ce. Seeing a half-demon being a child from a noble is crazy." I exined to Zack.


    "Yeah¡­" Aquarina agreed.


    "Huh¡­" Zack scratched his head a bit, he didn''t seemed to have much of a clue even now.


    "What I was before doesn''t really matter much right now." Said Celeste. "That girl that was the daughter of a noble is dead, my identity is a new one I created to survive, if not, I would simply be chased down by the nobles and would had gotten killed for being a half-demon. Those nasty people wouldn''t be able to ept someone like me having noble bloodline."


    "Oh¡­ That''s¡­ well, that''s harsh." I sighed.


    "It is." Celeste said. "The world is harsher than you imagine, Sylphy. It always feels like you guys simply live inside a bubble I guess¡­ With people as strong as your parents, it is not hard to guess that''s how you think life is. Even though everything is much¡­ worse and darker than you can fathom."


    "Hey, we know about that part of life, we have experienced things that almost killed us already¡­" I said. "We are not as feeble as you think, Celeste."


    "I never said you were feeble, Sylphy." Celeste said, smiling a bit with a carefree air. "I am merely saying that you have yet to see how everything is¡­"


    "Well, what about your mother?" Wondered Zack, trying to make the topic go back to its original conversation.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "My mother¡­"


    Celeste quickly fell silent for a little while; her eyes were filled with a strong sorrow.


    "My mother used to be a Demon, pure-blooded demon, a survivor from the war." She said. "She was a ve of my father, one of the many the bastard has¡­ She¡­ she died in front of me."


    Her eyes began to grow with both sorrow and anger, and I could even feel as if there was a fury, a demonic anger and resentment growingrger within her shining red eyes.


    "W-What¡­?" Aquarina was left a bit shocked.


    Celeste smiled back as she seemed to feel like she was happy for surprising us with that.


    "You know who took her life in front of me?" She asked, suddenly pausing for a bit, as if she felt like all in life was simply irony.


    "¡­My father."


    Everything fell silent, Aquarina and Zack didn''t knew what to say. It was rather sad toment on something so harsh, but it was on Celeste for wanting to share something like this.


    But why? Why did her father just killed her mother in front of her?


    What sort of sick world is this?


    Ah¡­ I guess she was right.


    I suppose I have yet to see what this world can truly offer.


    -----

 Chapter 403 Lifes Harsh, Isnt It?

    -----


    "Life''s harsh, isn''t it?" Asked Celeste. "Life''s shit sometimes, honestly."


    "Hm¡­" I couldn''t help but remain in silence.


    I really didn''t knew what to tell her. It felt like she had opened to us but I couldn''t bring myself to tell her what I had gone through. Telling her that I was torn apart by a former Demon Lord would need way too many exnations to feel credible after all.


    "What did you do after that?" Wondered Zack.


    "What did I do? Well, due to my mother''s sacrifice, I somehow managed to escape..." She said while the entire atmosphere remained in silence.


    "After that, I survived like a street rat however I could. It was a horrid life, but I grew up like that¡­ Eventually, I began visiting the dungeon, earning money killing monsters, and bought myself some decent looking clothes after I started living in an Inn, until I found this orphanage. Mary invited me to live here¡­ Since then, I''ve been living with these children, and protecting them with my life, because I can''t help but see myself within them every time I see their eyes."


    "I see¡­ You''re a hard worker, Celeste. You''re someone admirable, to be able to rise from the bottom like that¡­ I think you''re someone amazing, in fact." I said quite honestly.


    "Hmph, ttering me out of nowhere¡­ Sylphy, you''re at least six years younger to try to conquer my heart." Said Celeste half-jokingly.


    "E-Eh? W-What are you talking about?! I am just trying to cheer you up¡­" I sighed.


    "And you did." She said, petting my head. "I guess I''ve done a lot, huh? Life''s fleeting when I think back then, it all seems so distant. Whenever I recall my past, it feels like there''s another personpletely in there. And I feel sadness and pity for what they did to her. If I could had been there for my past self as I am now¡­ I could had saved myself from all those horrors."


    Celeste''s voice seemed filled with mncholy as she spoke.


    "Hmm¡­ Likewise." I sighed. "Sometimes I also wish I could turn back the clock."


    "You too, huh?" Sighed Celeste.


    "Me too." Zack said.


    "And me too¡­" Aquarina admitted.


    "We all always dream of having such an ability. It is a stupid fantasy. I doubt even the highest tiered Time Magic can do a feat like that." Laughed Celeste. "We all condemned to continue living our shitty lives as we are, without being able to never change anything, this entire cycle simply will continue endlessly¡­"


    "T-That''s not right though¡­" I said, quickly refuting her.


    "Oh?" Celeste smiled at my words.


    "You still made a family here, right? And you still love them, right? Don''t you feel fulfilled when you''re with them? After all the crap we have gone through¡­ don''t you feel happy to still have people that love you at your side?" I asked. "Although those scars can''t be easily healed¡­ Although those scars may remain within our hearts forever¡­ Don''t you feel that those around us can make up for what was lost?"


    "Hmph." Celeste looked at me with an expressionless face, but then, she smiled once more. "Yeah, I know¡­ This is why I am working so hard for them¡­ Because they''re the pir of my life."


    "Celeste¡­" Aquarina said.


    "I guess she''s a softie at the end." Said Zack.


    "Now, now, don''t go calling me a softie now, future Mist''s husband." Said Celeste with a chuckle.


    "What?! What are you even talking about?!" Zack asked angrily.


    "Hahaha!" Aquarina began tough.


    "I guess that nickname fits." I giggled.


    "S-Shut up!" Zack angrily said.


    At the end, we spent most of the day talking with Celeste, the conversation quickly calmed down and we talked about other things than personal feelings or our pasts. She showed us her books, which were very old stuff, there were even some grimoires she had acquired inside the dungeon through its drops or treasure chests. They all taught certain spells of magic.


    Mist and Celica ultimately joined the conversation, as Mist began to show us her Magic Spells, she began conjuring bright spheres of light around, which she made float around whilemanding them with a small wand she was gifted by Celeste in herst birthday.


    "I''ll be a priesht and make everybody happy!" She said childishly. She had very innocent dreams.


    "An honorable dream." Said Celeste.


    "I''m sure that you''ll make it possible." I said. "As long as you keep your attitude, I doubt anything is impossible for you."


    "Hehehe! Really?" Mist giggled, conjuring more bright lights that resembled beautiful fireflies.


    "Yeah, really!"


    After showing off her simple magic, Mist decided to showcase her healing magic. Her spells were currently [sh], [Healing Light], and [Recovery Light] all of them being Tier 1 Light Attribute Magic Spells. She was learning them fast, apparently she didn''t even knew about these spells a week ago. She had amazing talent.


    "You''re already better at controlling Light element that Sylphy and her spirit." Laughed Zack.


    "Yeah, she did a big beam yesterday and spooked everybody¡­" Said Aquarina.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ahahah¡­ I guess some have better talent than others." I said.


    Alice is getting better at controlling her energies, slowly, bit by bit. So I will eventually show some amazing magic that will leave you guys amazed! ¡­But for now, it is better to act humbly.


    "Hehehe, really? I am d you think it is good! I will keep training and training¡­" She said.


    "It would be better to make you a Magic Circle first, it is already amazing you can use spells without one." I said. "My mother can help you have one."


    Knock, knock.


    And as if predicting my words, my mother quickly knocked the door and then gently opened it.


    "Mist, are you there? I came to make you a magic circle as promised."


    "Auntie Faylen!"


    Mist ran towards my mother and hugged her legs because she was too small to reach her chest. My mother smiled sweetly and petted her head.


    -----

 Chapter 404 The Wolf Steppes And This Worlds Concept Of "Leveling Up"

    -----


    Mist ran towards my mother and hugged her legs because she was too small to reach her chest. My mother smiled sweetly and petted her head.


    "Hello sweetie." She said, petting her head. "Remember that yesterday I told you I was going to give you a Magic Circle?"


    "Yes, yesh! I heard it was shomething shuper cool!" Said Mist.


    "Kind of!" Said my mother. "Let''s go downstairs, you need to sit down in a clean space without anything around you so you can concentrate better."


    Like this, we walked downstairs and reached the first floor, where Mist sat down over a small chair. The entire process was swift as well, my mother simply ced her hand in Mist''s chest and then did the same process she did with me several years ago. Mist was slightly scared, but got through it like a champ, albeit slightly tired after.


    "Uueggh¡­ I''m tired¡­" She sighed while feeling sleepy.


    "Let''s go take a nap for now, Mist." Mary said, gently holding Mist with her arms and bringing her to her bed to take a nap for the rest of the evening.


    After we had lunch in here, we quickly decided to move on, saying our goodbyes to Celeste, Mary, and everybody else. It was a nice day to be honest, although it had yet to actually end, I wouldn''t mind getting used to live like this every day, this city in retrospective was rather beautiful, but the dark secrets it had held it back from being ideal.


    It was roughly 3 PM when we reached back to the camp, and in there, we decided to take a twenty-minute break, mostly I wanted to take a bath before going out to the forest. After the bath, I quickly gathered with Aquarina, Zack, Shade, and my father.


    "Oh, we are going with Uncle Shade?" I wondered.


    "Yes, Arafunn should had alsoe with us but he''s already napping below a tree, I can''t wake up that old elf." Sighed my father. "So are you ready?" He wondered.


    "We have explored the Amazon Forest already; we are more than ready." I said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah!" Said Aquarina, feeling slightly excited.


    "Let''s go!"


    My fatherughed a bit as Shade nodded calmly.


    "You guys are always so energetic! With kids like these, will we even get bored in our entire lives?" Laughed my father, as he and Shade guided us into the forest.


    "You''re exaggerating a bit, they won''t stay as kids always, children will eventually grow up." Sighed Shade, looking at Aquarina. "I just hope Aquarina grows up to be a good woman, that''s all I want."


    "You don''t have to worry, with you as her father there''s no problem." Said my father.


    "You''re energetic today, aren''t you?" Shade pointed out.


    "I was going to say the same, papa''s pumped up today." I said. "So what are we investigating?"


    We suddenly reached deep into the forest, getting in front of a vastke.


    "From what the local huntsmen had told us, they had seen a lot of people wearing ck robes gathering around this forest, between the wolf steppes and the ckgoon." Said my father.


    "What are those ces?" Aquarina wondered.


    "The Wolf Steppes is a wide area within the forest where a lot of wolf monsters'' dwell, it is infested with thousands I would say, it is a gigantic area that stretches almost until the end of the forest itself, surrounded by trees everywhere." My father said. "It is only about half an hour walk from here. And the ck Lagoon is a big swamp covered in ck miasma¡­ it is far away that it is not that dangerous, but they say that dangerous monster''s dwell there. Because nobody dares to get into these ces, those guys might had gone there to make a hideout, or something. We are just investigating and looking around though, so I don''t think we''ll find much."


    "Still, this sounds quite dangerous, I am surprised mom allowed you to bring us with you." I admitted.


    "Hahah, it does sounds dangerous, but I won''t be alone in here, Shade ising with us as well." My father reassured me. "Now let''s go."


    I would had honestly been worried that we were getting into such a dangerous ce without my mother''s authorization, but even she agreed to this. Apparently the adults had a big talk about this and decided that "inhibiting" our growth wouldn''t be a good thing. I guess people in this world can grow stronger not by just letting time pass, but also by hunting monsters.


    It is not the same Leveling power the System has, but it is something simr, fighting monsters naturally enhance physique, and overusing mana and constantly using spells to kill monsters also enhance the strength of spells and can also make a mage conjure their spells even faster as well.


    It was already quite obvious since the beginning as my parents were abnormally powerful. Fighting even stronger monsters might give them even more strength, though I have no much idea how this entire thing works.


    "Father, how exactly does fighting monsters help us grow stronger aside from just gathering experience in fighting?" I wondered.


    "Well, that''s kind of a thing that has always been in this world. If a person just does normal exercise, their Physique is never going to get past a certain point, if a person just uses magic and fires spells anywhere, their magic will only develop up until a certain point." Said my father.


    "Some ancient mages called this "Progression Walls" and can only be broken by going through "Challenges, Trials, and Tribtions". Hence, fighting a strong opponent. Usually monsters, which infect the world, are a good target for those that want to grow stronger. Not only they provide money in the form of meat and their materials, but also fighting many strong monsters over time slowly increases the speed of development of someone''s physique and magic power."


    "Wow¡­" I said.


    I guess this world perhaps has its own concept of "leveling up"?


    -----

 Chapter 405 The Demon King Fragments And Haunts

    -----


    "You kids are exceptionally strong because you have been defeating strong monsters since being very young, the Goblin Army, remember it? you killed hundreds, that also adds up into the progress of your Physiques and Magic Circles." Said Shade.


    Huh, so it is not only my System, but certainly, my System is still a big factor of my growth and power, which is also even more ridiculous than the ridiculous growth of Aquarina and Zack.


    "Is that so?" Wondered Zack. "So every monster we killed in the dungeon, did they also boosted our growth speed and strength?"


    "A bit, yeah. Monsters inside Dungeons are exceptionally strong." Said my father. "Ah, that reminds me of the Dungeon Break, there was a Demon King Fragment there. But Faylen quickly managed to seal it, thankfully. However, we have yet to find the Chaos Cocoon, which might dwell on its depths, after they stop guarding the dungeon so much, we might get there to destroy that thing before it keeps enhancing monsters'' strength or provoking Dungeon Breaks." My father said.


    "Sounds good! I am in too!" I said. "I know I might not be that strong but I will help. I held on my own against that woman that was super strong, probably the leader of the group, so I think I can do it. Especially because my spirits had been growing stronger over time. Naturia and the Fire Spirit are bigger, did you notice, papa?"


    "Yes I did, the egg finally hatched, it wasn''t a smander though, it looks like some fat lizard¡­" Said my father, inspecting Ignatius floating at my side.


    "Who are you calling fat lizard?!" Ignatius roared, but father couldn''t listen to his voice, only I could.


    "And Naturia''s getting bigger, I wonder if she''ll be a Tree Spirit, maybe a Dryad?" Wondered my father. "But for that, a lot more of time will be needed."


    "Maybe, I don''t think so, she''s growing fast." I said. "Also technically Yggdra is also my Familiar too, right? I wonder how she''s doing." I sighed.


    "I am sure she''s oaky, Eden Apple Trees can live for thousands of years by merely bathing in the sunlight and absorbing nutrients from the floor. Cloudia is a continent rich in nutrients in their soil, so I''m sure she''ll be alright." Father said.


    "Well, I hope so." I sighed. "One day I''ll be back to see her¡­"


    "You''ll surely be. When things calm down a bit, we''lle back to travel here. Hell, I can take you around the world." Said my father.


    "Around the world¡­" I sighed, thinking about such a big journey. I guess my parents are capable of doing something like that if they really wanted.


    For now, we continued walking across the forest, the day was rather beautiful, but as we moved forward, the environment began to get foggy, as if there was some sort of aura, or a strange essence floating around. However, this essence wasn''t something abnormal, or rare to me. This was¡­ Mana, big quantities of it.


    As we followed a long river that was connected to theke we came into just some minutes ago, this essence or fog of mana continued to get thicker, making it slightly harder to breathe.


    "This amount of mana¡­ We are getting to the Wolf Steppes." Said my father.


    "It is not a Monster-infested Nest for nothing." Said Shade.


    "Hm¡­" My father looked deep into the forest. "Haunts are really bad, if this Haunt continues to get bigger and bigger, the monsters might get out of control, these wolves, howe they had yet to attack the vige all this time?"


    "Must be a collective effort of the security of the city, the adventurers working hard, and the guards as well. I''ve heard they had made priests infuse holy light magic into the ground surrounding the forest, so monsters apparently don''t approach the end of the forest toomonly." Said Shade.


    "Huh, they''re smart I guess." My father. "That''ll onlyst them as much, we''ll need to wipe out these wolves if we don''t want these people to be wiped out in the next twenty years¡­ This is getting a bit out of control."


    "Papa, what''s wrong?" I wondered. "What are Haunts?"


    "Yeah, what are they?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Haunts are special areas around the world that emerge by the infection of Miasma into the Landscape, they''re another phenomenon simr to Dungeons, but worse. In dungeons at least the monsters are inside, but Haunts are bigndscapes infected with monsters that reproduce at an abnormal pace due to being boosted by the miasma of the environment, they also often evolve into stronger subspecies and devour anything weaker than them, advancing almost relentlessly. Most monsters are just programed to attack people, so whenever a monster see a person, they fight, this is why Haunts are so dangerous, if people live near them, their viges often get eventually wiped out." My father sighed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That''s terrible¡­"


    "Not only that, remember when we told you about the First Demon King?" Wondered Shade.


    "What about it?" I wondered.


    "Well, the Demon King Fragments are parts of his enormous body, when he was defeated, the majority of his body hit the ocean and turned into the Demon Continent, ording to legends. However, several other pieces of his body crystalized and fell as meteors across the world, which infected the world with Miasma, bringing the birth of monsters¡­" Shade answered.


    "Wait¡­ You''re telling me that the Demon Fragments that the Demon Lords had, and the one you found¡­ they weren''t from the previous Demon King you in?" I asked.


    "Eh? No, the previous Demon King in fact used these fragments himself. These fragmentse from the first ever Demon King, the abomination some called the "First Evil God" or some just straight up call it "The Demon God"¡­ We call it the "First Demon King" because calling that thing a God feels odd to us." Sighed my father.


    "He''s alive even now, these fragments, althoughcking an Ego, infect thend and create monsters to seek our destruction." Sighed Shade. "It could be said our battle against the First Demon King never truly ended."


    "Whaaat?!"


    This was a massive reveal! Howe they treat it as if it were nothing? They should had told me this beforehand¡­


    -----

 Chapter 406 Reaching The Wolf Steppes

    -----


    "So the fragments just spread out into the world?!" I asked.


    "More or less." My father said. "It has been so many years since then, many fragments had been sealed since then and most of thend is safe, but a lot of them had been stolen from their sacred grounds and used for nefarious purposes. It is said that fragments are moremon in the Demon Continent. They''re not looking like pieces of flesh though, and usually are purple-colored crystals." Said my father as he looked around cautiously.


    "At this point we shouldn''t be worrying about them anymore, but if we are here, we''ll obviously try to do something to help." Sighed Shade. "Even when these people are beyond awful, it doesn''t mean we''ll merely abandon them to their deaths. As heroes¡­ it is our duty to defeat monsters."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "We are not evil after all, we won''tugh if something bad happens to these people, even if there''s a bunch of assholes mixed in there, there''s also a lot of innocent people. Generalizing an entire group of people is something¡­ we learned that was a wrong thing to do." My father sighed.


    "It''s true¡­" I said. "Well, I am sure that my father would help people when they need it. If you didn''t, I wouldn''t recognize you as my father anymore!"


    "Eh?! So harsh!" My father cried.


    So at the end, the Fragments of the First Demon King, in the shape of crystals, spread through the world by falling like meteorites when it was defeated. Its body must have been gigantic if its fragments fell like meteorites from the sky and spread into the world¡­ but this might also be the origin of Monsters and Demons. After all, both began to exist after the First Demon King was defeated by thebined effort of the First Hero and the First Priestess, both were powerful demigods created directly by the gods'' powers, not normal people that was chosen.


    After that, the Gods just escaped from the surface and went to live in Heaven, atop the clouds and the sky itself. Maybe you could call it "the stars" or even "outer space", whatever name that ce has. I imagine that from there, they watch over the world silently, afraid from the world itself, apparently.


    Nheless, the world itself might had created both monsters and demons to fend off humans and the other races created by the Gods, but also the demons and monsters began fighting one another, so that ended defeating the world''s original purpose, maybe. Well, this is mostly my own spection at this point, but it does sounds usible to me in the perspective of what I am seeing and from the information I''ve heard from my parents.


    "For now, it wouldn''t be good to get your minds filled with this information, An, you went a bit overboard telling them everything." Sighed Shade. "This wasn''t supposed to be known until a few more years."


    "Is that so? But it''s suchmon knowledge¡­" Sighed my father.


    "As the future heroes, don''t you think that would scare them a bit?" Sighed Shade.


    "Hey, do they look scared?" My father pointed at us, we were just calm as usual.


    "¡­Well, I guess. Aquarina, are you okay after learning that?" Wondered her father.


    "Eh? Yeah." She said. "It means that whenever we find one of those, we tell you to seal it."


    "Yes but¡­ don''t touch them, they''re very dangerous, get it?" Asked Shade.


    "Okay!" Said Aquarina.


    "We are not stupid, uncle¡­" I sighed. "We know danger when we see it."


    "Yeah, rx." Said Zack.


    "W-Well, I see¡­" Shade sighed.


    We continued advancing through the forest while I continued conjuring Ember in the palm of my hand, which I kept mildly closed. With that, I was earning a bit of Skill Proficiency every few seconds.


    As we continued to move forward, the thick mana around our surroundings intensified once more. and then, we suddenly felt the presences of various entities chasing us down from afar. My father and Shade had been using a special Spell that allowed them to search through vast areas while they looked for clues, but ultimately, we ended being found by something else.


    "Wolves." My father said, the moment he said that several red eyes began to emerge around our surroundings, camouging in the mild mana fog.


    "GROAR!"


    Suddenly, a beast three meters of height leaped forward, a giant, ck-furred wolf with sharp red eyes and a single big horn on its forehead. This was¡­ a ck Horned Wolf, a monster of Tier 3!


    As it was closer to me, I decided to fight first. My father and Shade didn''t intervene, they seemed to want to leave this threat to us and intervene only if we were in lethal danger.


    I pointed my hand at the wolf leaping towards me with its giant jaws, as I called Ignatius powers.


    "zing Breath!"


    Combining the power of my Ember with Ignatius Baby Dragon Breath Skill, an enormous storm of mes erupted from the palm of my hand as the figure of a dragon''s jaws opening madepletely out of mes emerged from my hand.


    FLUOOOSH!


    "AWOO¡­!"


    The wolf was quickly consumed by the fire, which began to burn through its entire body. It was strong enough to tank the mes just fine, but its fur was beginning to burn and so its entire body. It struggled and roared ferociously, but before it could escape these mes, I swiftly fired another Fire attack into its head.


    "Grand Fireball!"


    BOOOM!


    An enormous, one-meter big fireball I conjured in mere seconds emerged,bining the enchanted power of the Level 3 Ember Skill, the Wolf''s head was roasted alive in seconds.


    "AWROOO¡­!"


    BAAM!


    The beast fell into the floor and then remained motionless. Afterwards, I felt that I earned some EXP out of it.


    Ding!


    [You earned 600 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 1140 EXP]


    [Naturia] earned 1140 EXP]


    [Naturia] has reached Level 2!]


    Wow, the bonus of EXP they got was insane, these monsters gave a nice amount of EXP per head!


    -----

 Chapter 407 Chased By Wolves!

    -----


    The Bonuses to EXP they were getting were insane, not only they were getting like 60% bonus EXP thanks to Spiritual Blessing, but also another 30% from the Level Bonus enhancing the effects of the Skill itself. Skills were really the most broken power there was, not only these two Spirits were earning better EXP, but were also growing stronger as Spiritual Blessing increased their stats by a certain %! Damn it, I wish I could use this Skill on myself as well. I have tried before, but it simply doesn''t let me conjure it on myself.


    "ROAR!"


    Suddenly, several more wolves leaped into action.


    "Alright! Time for a bit of action, do your best." Said my father carefreely.


    "Aquarina, remember the training we have had together!" Shade said.


    "Got it, papa!" Aquarina said, taking out her two daggers, which quickly began to flow with both Water and Darkness.


    "Alright, time to hunt some wolves." Said Zack, enchanting his axe with his Mana.


    "AWOOOOO!"


    And from within the distance, a beastrger than the other wolves watched from afar. Its menacing silhouette had three heads, each one having two red eyes ring down at us from afar menacingly. This was¡­ I had read monster journals before, it was a Three-Headed ck Horned Wolf Emperor, it wasparable to a Tier 4 Monster, and it had some nasty Curse Magic to boot. Was that the leader of this pack of hunters?


    "ROOAR!"


    I didn''t had much time to think, however, as I quickly ordered Ignatius to intercept the wolf rushing towards me. He immediately used [Roll] to enhance his speed and rolled across the air, hitting the wolf''s head, and setting its fur aze.


    FLUOOOSH!


    "GRAAARRR¡­!"


    The wolf groaned in agony as I smiled, moving forward, and taking out my sword, I shed away its head, but quickly found my de being stopped by the wolf''s strong muscles and bones on its neck.


    CLASH!


    "You''re strong, aren''t you?"


    I quickly concentrated my Mana into my arms all while I conjured the generalist [Physical Body Enhancement] Spell to enhance my Muscles, but even that wasn''tpletely enough, so I added the [Pump Up] Blood Attribute Spell I had learned by my own, which made my blood flow incredibly quickly, making my muscles swollen for a few seconds.


    SLASH!


    Before the wolf could retaliate, its head finally flew into the air and fell, rolling over the floor while its eyes were still open.


    "RAARR!"


    Another wolf leaped forward without even letting me rest, as Naturia appeared behind me and fired a dozen of seed bullets against it, hitting its body and leaving several holes spread through.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    "GRAHH¡­!"


    The wolf, although not dead, ended falling into the floor while struggling to stand up again. The powerful attack of Naturia ended being more than effective as the beast rolled over the floor and struggled to stand up back again. I smiled, looking at it as I pointed my sword and crushed its head, piercing through its skull as I enchanted the sword with my Mana and covered it in mes.


    CLASH!


    Its head sttered over the floor, as more EXP flowed into my body and my spirits, Naturia glowed bright gold for a few seconds, even my father and Shade noticed something odd as she suddenly leveled up but continued looking in silence.


    "RAARR!"


    "GROAR!"


    The wounded wolf roared, quickly getting up and suddenly unleashing a mass of shadows against me, which shaped themselves as countless tentacles that tried to grab me. I swung my sword enchanted with my mes, as I destroyed the shadows.


    CLASH!


    Quickly evading the enormous jawsing from above, I quickly slid below the enormous wolf''s body and then jumped from behind, shing its rear legs and sessfully crippling it.


    SLASH!


    "GRYYAARR¡­!"


    The wolf gave out a pitiful groan of agony as a smile surged in my lips. I jumped once more over the wolf, shing through its belly towards its neck, making it quickly bleed out while covered on mes. Two more wolves came afterwards, without even letting me rest, Ignatius and Naturia assisted me in this battle, all while Zack and Aquarina were on their own.


    "HYAA!" Aquarina roared, her two daggers spinning in midair as she shed through the face of a wolf, water and darknessbined together into a spinning storm, hitting the wolf strongly.


    FLUOOSH!


    "Darkness Whip!"


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, she conjured a spell within her second dagger, a ck dagger her father might had enchanted with his magic, as a whip of shadows emerged, quickly wrapping around the wolf in front of her and making it trip over the floor.


    "Leviathan, lend me a hand!"


    "ROAR!"


    The little Leviathan unleashed a freezing breath, quickly freezing the entire body of the wolf in the floor, as Aquarina swung her daggers and shattered the wolf into pieces mercilessly.


    CRASH!


    "GRAAAH!"


    Another wolf attacked, who had been running from behind her and had attempted to stop her, but Aquarina was way too fast, the wolf ended having to bear with the death of yet anotherpanion as it furiously attempted to bite the head of Aquarina, its jaws big enough to easily chomp it entirely.


    "Leviathan: Icicle Spear!"


    "ROAR!"


    However, Aquarian connected her magic with Leviathan, conjuring the Tier 2 Ice Magic Spell [Icicle Spear] without needing much incantation thanks to the support of the spirit itself. Arge spear made of ice emerged, piercing through the open jaws of the wolf all the way into its brain, quickly freezing its interior as well and making the beast fall from the air into the floor like a block of ice.


    CRASH!


    It quickly shattered into pieces.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "ORRAAA!"


    Meanwhile, Zack had a more rough and brutal way of fighting as he jumped constantly over the wolves bodies using his abnormal physical strength and agility, enchanting his Axe with lightning, he increased his speed several times and unleashed a thunderous sh attack against the wolf he had jumped over. Before the beast could react, a shing axe attack sliced through its head in an instant.


    SLAAASH!


    SPARK!


    "GRUOOHH¡­!"


    The wolf was both electrocuted and beheaded at the same time, its roasted body falling over the floor. That was indeed quite brutal!


    -----

 Chapter 408 A Test!

    -----


    After reaching the Wolf Steppes, we were quickly greeted by a thick mist of Mana everywhere. This was because this area of the world was named "Haunt" a danger zone where monsters were able to breed and grow incredibly quickly by the remaining Miasma that had seeped and contaminated the area.


    This was a wolf-breeding area with many powerful wolf-type monsters, but it was in these farawaynds that people with robes had been seen wandering around. Because of this, my parents and the rest of the adults decided to kill three birds with one stone bying here with us.


    They''ll let us fight monsters to train and grow stronger, hunt down the massive wolf poption before they get out of control and attack the fiefdom nearby, and also look for clues and perhaps the hideout of these guys.


    And right now, we were fighting tons of Wolves. They were ck-furred wolves with bright red eyes, and had amazing reflexes, strength, and size. A single bite from one of them would be more than enough to chomp down our heads.


    This was a new trial as the monsters of the dungeon were not near as lethal as these wolves. Although we could count on our parents if things got very, very bad, they were not going to intervene as much either and were going to simply observe.


    This felt like a test, in some way, as they were testing how strong we have grown to be able to fight this level of threat, a massive pack of wolves!


    "Foo! Foo! FOO!"


    Naturia was on fire, as we continued fighting the enormous ck Horned Wolves and killing them. Each wolf gave me between 600 to 800 EXP each, and thanks to the boost of Spiritual Blessing and other Skills, Naturia was leveling up constantly.


    FLASH!


    Her body quickly shone brightly with a golden aura once more, as she suddenly gained even more power, her seeds became incredibly strong, as these bullets began piercing through the bodies of several wolves at once.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Seeing the wolves weakened by Naturia''s powerful Bullet Seeds, I quickly brought Ignatius to my side.


    "Ignatius, let''s finish them!"


    "Alright!"


    The small dragon roared, flying across the skies and unleashing a storm of mes that exploded into countless fireballs, consuming half the wolves in front of us, which were eight, while I enchanted by sword with the element of Light by channeling it with Alice''s powers, and shing through the other four wolves'' necks one by one.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Thanks to Naturia''s attacks, the wolves were weakened enough for my fast, shing de Arts to work on their hard fur and muscles, which I had a rather hard time slicing through at the beginning because I was surprised due to their toughness.


    "GRAOOOHH¡­!"


    With thest groan of pain, the fourth wolf I in died out, as its enormous head rolled over the bloodied grassy floor. More wolves wereing as we fought, but Aquarina and Zack were fighting as well, channeling the power of their Familiars and Spirits to aid them in battle. We had to use every single trick we had to fight against these ferocious and intelligent beasts, who were able to abuse weak points and even see through our guard, if we lowered it for an instant, they would immediately attack from behind.


    It was nice that the monsters had a very low perception of spirits, so even when they were fighting with me, they were not being as targeted, they were also able to naturally float in midair so they could evade attacks easily. Although sometimes a wolf would catch Ignatius and bite through him, but his defensive skills would save him from lethal damage and then he would be healed by Naturia''s Skills.


    [Calcting EXP Total Earned¡­]


    [You have defeated [ck Horned Wolf] x14]


    [You earned 10200 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 18500 EXP]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 2!]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 3!]


    [Naturia] earned 18500 EXP]


    [Naturia] has reached Level 3!]


    [Naturia] has reached Level 4!]


    [Naturia] has reached Level 5!]


    [Naturia] has reached Level 6!]


    Wow, Ignatius is taking a while to level up now, he needs around 10k more EXP with each Level, I guess that''s what an evolved Spirit will need. I am beginning to not envy the bonus EXP they get when they''ll need so much. Naturia is at her first stage so she''s shing through levels. Four more Levels and she''ll be able to reach Level 10 and Evolve, just like Ignatius did.


    "GRARR!"


    However, there was no time to think about these things, as a ferocious trio of ck Horned Wolves leaped towards us viciously, attempting to take advantage of the few seconds I took to look at the System notifications. I asked Alice to turn them off for now as I realized it might distract me too much, as I unleashed a sh of ck fire from my sword.


    FLAAASH!


    "AGROOOHH¡­!"


    The wolves groaned in agony, the golden mes were not enough to kill them as they were very tough, but these mes burned through their fur and cursed them, slowing them down in the process.


    "ROAR!"


    Ignatius roared valiantly, as his tiny ws shone bright red, mes surging from within them.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Using his [Dragon w] Skill, Ignatius shed through the wolves bodies, burning through their fur and skin at the same time, as Naturia supported us from behind by shooting Bullet Seeds.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "HYAAA!"


    And as I saw the opportunity, I unleashed consecutive piercing attacks using my sword by imbuing it once more with Light, this was the element the ck Horned Wolves were the weakest against after all!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "GRAARR¡­!"


    One wolf quickly died on the spot, while the others desperately tried to pierce my body with their sharp, ck-colored horns. I evaded them and then shed through the neck of both of them with a single, reinforced swing of my sword.


    SLAAASH!


    As their heads rolled, the presence of something stronger began to emerge from behind our group, the big wolf overseeing the fight suddenly decided to fight us.


    "AWOOOOO!"


    -----

 Chapter 409 Against A Tier 5 Monster!

    -----


    The Pack Leader of the ck Horned Wolves has been watching over us as we fought, asionally, it would howl loudly, enhancing the power of his wolves through some sort of Enhancement Magic. This was also another reason why the wolves were so tough and fast.


    The Pack Leader had been simply watching over us with its third, red-colored eye. Unlike the other smaller wolves, this one had two horns growing in spirals at each side of its head, and was at least twice as big as them, reaching almost five meters of height. This monster was tremendously big and strong, it was probably something closer to Tier 5!


    And not only that, but it emanated a strong magical aura, this wolf was not only tough, fast, and physically powerful, but it was good at magic as well.


    "Oh, this one is strong." Said my father from the distance. "Be careful, these are called Devil Shadow Wolves, they''re good at Shadow Magic."


    "Hm, I have one of them as a familiar¡­" Said Shade.


    "You do?!" I asked.


    "Sylphy, don''t get distracted~!" My father teased me, as I suddenly felt an enormous presence behind me.


    "GROOARRR!"


    The enormous wolf had suddenly teleported behind me! What the heck?! Was this magic?!


    CLASH!


    I quickly evaded its enormous jaws before they could eat me in a single bite, looking at the beast''s third eye shining bright red. It menacingly locked itself on me. The beast might had seen me as the biggest threat, so it probably tried to dispatch me as soon as possible.


    FLASH!


    However, instead of charging towards me directly, the wolf suddenly disappeared, melding within the shadows and quickly reappearing behind me once more.


    "This bastard¡­!"


    "GROAR!"


    The wolf seemed to slowly grin menacingly.


    Is this guy just ying with me?


    He''s smart, I can tell he''s not even trying to go easy on me, but at the same time it feels like¡­


    I am being yed with.


    CLASH!


    Its front ws hit the ground and made me step back, only for five shadow tentacles to emerge from my own shadows, trying to capture me.


    "Sylphy!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zack roared, quicklying to assist me as he defeated another ck horned wolf on his way, his axe unleashed an explosion of lightning magic, hitting the shadows and making them dissipate.


    SPARK!


    However, the moment I was distracted by Zack''s help, I felt a gigantic jaw emerge below my feet. The wolf''s jaws appeared right below me, within my own shadows!


    "GROOAR!"


    "Alice!"


    I called upon Alice''s powers as a sh of bright light was unleashed, quickly firing a Ray of Light at full potency against the menacing jaws of the wolf which were about to eat me entirely.


    FLAAAASH!


    The light consumed the shadows as the wolf quickly retreated from the attack, it was strong enough to make it step back!


    "S-Sylphy! Are you okay? You Summoned me out of nowhere." Alice said in desperation, suddenly sensing the presence of the strong wolf. "T-That monster¡­!"


    "Yeah, it''s a strong one, I''ll need your light to help me out!" I said.


    "Very well!" Alice seemed decided, although it hasn''t even been enough time since she began practicing light magic, her powerful magic was good enough against an enemy such as him. We were also in the wilderness so there wouldn''t be any town nearby to get affected by her attacks.


    "GRRR¡­!"


    The Devil Wolf looked at us with a bit of anger as his ns of eating me whole were trampled by Alice''s light magic. However, we used this time to assemble with my friends, as Aquarina and Zack came to my left and right, readying their weapons and boosting their bodies with their Auras, their Familiars and Spirits were with them as well, ready for battle.


    "AWWOOOOO!"


    The Devil Wolf suddenly howled once more, his pack was almost in, but he wasn''t aiming for the survivors that were lurking around and waiting for an opening, but to the corpses of those we killed.


    FLUOOOSH!


    Suddenly, his shadows spread through the floor, resembling snakes made of darkness that suddenly took over all the wolf corpses, those that were beheaded had their heads reattached by this darkness, as the wolves dead eyes began to glow bright red menacingly¡­ they were still dead, but had been rise.


    "Undead¡­?!" I asked in shock.


    I quickly heard my father and Shade speak.


    "That''s no ordinary Devil Wolf." Shade said. "It is a Death Variant¡­ It can raise its dead pack members temporarily for battle."


    "Hm, if that''s the case, isn''t it a Tier 5 Rank 5 for sure?" Wondered my father.


    "Certainly¡­ And not only that, the wolves that are risen as Undead are twice as strong as they were when they are alive." Shade added.


    "Eh?!"


    I couldn''t help but feel shocked by those news, but I quickly got myself together, as a pack of deadly Undead Wolves leaped towards us, aiming to tear us apart.


    "GROAR!"


    Suddenly, a shadow bullet was fired from an Undead wolf. Not only they gained new strength but even Shadow and Darkness Magic¡­?!


    CLASH!


    I swung my sword and quickly destroyed the bullet, only for two wolves to emerge from within my shadows, trying to grasp on my small arms.


    Shit!


    SLASH! SLASH!


    I swung my sword as fast as I could, swinging it for thousands of times a day wasn''t for nothing. A storm of mes came out at the same time as I continuously conjured Ember with my Sword Techniques, this was the easier way out after all!


    FLUOOOSH!


    My mes consumed the two wolves that attempted to attack me, as their bodies were suddenly consumed almost entirely by the mes, being left even more charred than before and dying on the spot, for a second time.


    "Wait, fire is their weakness now as they''re Undead¡­!" I realized.


    "GROAR!"


    However, the pack leader didn''t allowed me to celebrate, quickly teleporting through the shadows near me, as his enormous ws attempted to sh me into pieces.


    CLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 410 Changing Classes To Gain An Advantage!

    -----


    CLASH!


    The wolf pack''s ws attempt to sh me into pieces, as I used my sword to block the ws barely, being quickly thrown away by the enormous force of the wolf. Seeing how strong it was, there was no point in holding back myself, especially with a pack of Undead wolves with shadow magic powers at his side to boot.


    Let''s see, I have to quickly modify my status and get something that can be good against this giant beast. Warrior ss alone won''t do.


    [System Modification] has been activated]


    [Your Status has been modified]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Light Magic Swordswoman]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [65]


    [Defense]: [3] -> [1]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Magic]: [50] -> [60]


    [Resistance]: [10] -> [1]


    [Agility]: [6] -> [36]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-50]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv3]


    -----


    [ss]: [Light Magic Swordswoman]


    A Special ss only unlocked upon Maxing the Level of Light Magician and Swordswoman sses. It grants an enhancement to Light Magic Damage and Healing Power by +50%, alongside an enhancement to movement speed, agility, evasion, and strength while wielding a one-handed sword by +60%.


    -----


    Although I cannot take into special sses that are too strong, Light Magic Swordswoman is fitting for me, as I want to abuse the wolf''s weakness to my advantage!


    SLASH!


    The moment I retaliated back against another of the wolf pack leader''s ws using my sword, a sh of light emerged from within. Alice''s light magic was quickly infused into my sword, and with thebination of the [Light Magic Swordswoman] ss effects, the power of my light magic and my movements became enhanced by +50% and +60% percent respectively!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Ibined this power with my [de Dance] technique, and specialty of me thatbined several small techniques I''ve gathered through my young life thanks to my father''s teachings. And began parrying its enormous ws with the brightness of light and the strength of my sword, while Aquarina and Zack took care of the Undead Wolves pouncing towards us constantly.


    CLAAASH!


    I jumped over the wolf in the moment I parried one of his blows, as the beast suddenly felt a sh of light piercing through his head.


    BOOM!


    "GRAARRR¡­!"


    The wolf roared, agonizingly falling into the floor, its third eye exploded into blood as I managed to slice through one of its big horns fueling it with magic. These horns were no mere decoration, they were able to enchant his magic power, and that third eye was also able to let him track and follow movements that were very fast, but that was now gone from his arsenal!


    "GROOOOARRRRR!"


    The wolf, however, didn''t cowered in fear, fighting viciously as shadows suddenly engulfed my entire body. I shed through using [de Dance] andbining my [Ember] with Alice''s Light, but I was barely managing! Naturia and Ignatius were helping me to push through this sea of darkness, as I saw several mirages of dozens of wolf jaws¡­ Is this some sort of Magical Domain that I am trapped in? I think I experienced something simr when I fought the Demon Woman back in the Dungeon Break! Is this how high tiered battles are?!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    I evaded and intercepted countless vicious bites, but I was already getting tired, my body was already exceeding itself as I changed my ss and readjusted my stats, this power up wasn''t something I could keep up for more than ten minutes before copsing, however, Naturia''s healing magic was helping me keep up by constantly refilling my stamina, but that only dyed the inevitable, pilling up more and more exhaustion and stress into my body.


    "HYAAAA¡­! Excalibur Light!"


    FLASH!


    I concentrated all the light I could into the tip of my sword and unleashed the brightest sh of light I could possibly unleash, it was so bright it generated an enormous sword of light that exploded outside of my own de, shing through the spherical bubble-like shadow domain and freeing me!


    SLAAASH!


    "GRAARR!?"


    The Wolf Pack Leader was left shocked as Aquarina and Zack quickly attacked him while he lowered his guard.


    "I think you''re forgetting about someone, beast!" Zack roared, his Beast Aura suddenly exploded out of his body, fusing Wind and Lightning together as a vicious bear roared behind him, the strength of his muscles was multiplied for a few seconds as his axe sh pierced through the wolf''s second horn, weakening its magic once more.


    CLAAASH!


    "GRAARRR¡­!"


    The pack wolf leader quickly tried to eat Zack with its enormous jaws, but several icicle spears hit the interior of its mouth instead, freezing its jaws by a bit.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "GRAAAUUHH¡­!"


    The wolf quickly stepped back in agony, as Aquarina unleashed a barrage of shing attacks using her knife infused with Water and Ice, while Leviathan, Undine, and Pyuku assisted with their magic and attacks. In fact, Pyuku extended its body towards the wolf and wrapped it around its neck, letting Aquarina hang over it to attack it further, and then it shapeshifted into dozens of arrows that fired against the wolf. Pyuku had grown stronger and has been developing his powers it seems, he can not only copy magic from magic stones it eats, but even weapon techniques and even the weapons themselves to an extent!


    "AWOOOOO!"


    The wolf howled in agony as its enormous body was being covered in wounds, however, this seemed far from over as its shadows were still strong enough to fight against all three of us.


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, an enormous shockwave of darkness was unleashed from its body, throwing us all away several meters. The many corpses of the reanimated wolves suddenly were dragged by the wolf, merging with his darkness!


    "What the heck is he doing now?!"


    -----

 Chapter 411 Overcoming A Great Challenge

    -----


    "This wolf is unusually strong, An. This is not an ordinary variant of the Devil Wolf."


    "I know¡­"


    "Shouldn''t we¡­?"


    "Let them, for now¡­"


    "But¡­! This thing might had been modified by the cult, it is way too strong and intelligent."


    "I want to see how far Sylphy can go¡­ Are you not curious about your daughter''s amazing potential, Shade?"


    "Well yes, but¡­"


    "And if they don''t know the taste of true despair in battle, and to go against all odds, how do you expect the children to grow stronger? The future that awaits them¡­ might be worse than this."


    "¡­"


    The wolf roared furiously as its shadows spread over and generated a pseudo domain of darkness. Dozens of tentacles made of shadows quickly grabbed the corpses and even some of the living wolves nearby and dragged them into the darkness, which quickly began to consume them all.


    Were things just getting worse now?! This wolf wasn''t a mere pack leader, as I heard from my father, this guy might be some sort of guardian of this ce modified through magic by somebody else to protect this ce from intruders.


    It probably will do anything it can to stop us from advancing!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "AWOOOO!"


    The wolf howled once more, as the darkness quickly consumed its body, after three seconds, it suddenly emerged once more, its entire body was now slightly different as ck scales spread through its body, forming natural armor, the two horns we sliced were back and there was a third one?! And its third eye was also back! Bastard! Did he just healedpletely?


    "Let''s stop him before he healspletely!" Said Zack. The beast was still halfway through, we had to do something!


    "Alright!" Aquarina roared, as her magic quickly generated countless of icicle spears and spiraling water spears.


    "Then let''s go!" I roared as well, as I loaded my sword with the power of Naturia, Ignatius, and Alice, the limits of how much spiritual power it could take, deciding to do something I had only done back then when I fought Hell. Although this threat is technically not as strong as that monster as it hasn''t hurt me lethally yet, I don''t want to let it grow any stronger.


    Life, Fire, and Light¡­ these three elements, I had already grasped the way to merge them together back then, just like Ignatius did with Naturia as they formed the mes of Life. If I add Light, what sort of mes would emerge?!


    FLUOOOSH!


    The golden mes emerged out of my sword as they suddenly covered my body, taking over my Beast Aura and turning it into a radiant golden dragon that roared loudly. Thisbination of elements, it shone so bright it was almost divine. I''ll go ahead and call this Divine mes!


    "GROOARRR!"


    The wolf quickly realized we rushed to his side as his wounds were slowly healing after he somehow sacrificed his pack. His two enormous front legs suddenly gained ck armor, materialization from his darkness domain, and quickly attempted to intercept our blows with a swipe of his ws.


    SLASH! CLASH!


    He managed to do it rather well, however, I slipped through the ws as Ignatius merged his dragon wings with my Beast Aura, helping me lift out of the ground. In that moment I reached above the wolf before it could retaliate back and unleashed a single swing that contained over a hundred swings together. The speed boost that the new ss gave to me coupled with the natural speed of the light element alone was enough for a storm of divine mes to engulf the wolf''s head!


    FLUOOOSH!


    BOOM!


    "GROOOAARRRRR¡­!"


    The wolf''s healing was quickly interrupted as its armor shattered into pieces, its wounds opened once more but its horns and eye were regrown, enough for its magic to receive a substantial boost of power. The moment I began falling from the sky, I saw countless spikes made of materialized darkness being directed towards me!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    I unleashed a storm of Divine mes but many still got through, impaling my arms and my legs, as blood sttered over. I had lowered my defenses in exchange for speed and evasion, but I still ended getting wounded¡­


    "Nnggh¡­! Naturia! Alice!"


    "Got it!"


    "FOO!"


    My wounds suddenly were covered in my Divine mes as they were infused with healing spells and skills, slowly beginning to regenerate as the spikes were burned into ashes by the divine mes alone.


    FLUOSH!


    I unleashed another attack with my sword once more, charging the power of the Divine mes I had conjured, however, the wolf wasn''t dumb, he quickly tried to retreat!


    "GROAR!"


    "You''re not getting away!"


    "We won''t let you!"


    Zack and Aquarina quickly stopped it from retreating! Zack supercharged his entire body with lightning, something I had not seen before, as his movements were swift and incredibly fast, unleashing a storm of lightning against the enormous beast and making it groan in pain, while Aquarina unleashed several Oceanus Harpoons against the wolf with her daggers, piercing through its body magisterially!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "AWOOO!"


    The wolf howled furiously as it lost all reason and turned berserk, an aura of red color emerged from within its body, his enormous strength multiplied as he grew desperate, his ws and tail hit Aquarina and Zack strongly, but they intercepted and tanked his hits barely, finally, I was able to reach over his head, however!


    "Excalibur''s Light!"


    FLASH!


    "GROOARRRR¡­!"


    The light of my sword generated an enormous sword, piercing through the armor covering the wolf''s neck and piercing through its tough hide, muscles, flesh, and bones!


    SLAAASH!


    The wolf''s head was sliced cleanly, as a fountain of blood exploded out of itsrge wound, covering the ground. The body remained still for a bit, before quickly falling into the floor with a loud thud.


    BAAM!


    I fell over the wolf''s body, having my falling mitigated by its fur.


    "Hahh¡­ W-We somehow did it¡­" I sighed, as I suddenly felt the enormous bacsh of pushing myself to my limits once more. I was resisting the impulse of falling unconscious, as Naturia continued healing me.


    "T-That was way too tough¡­" Sighed Aquarina.


    "That monster was something else¡­ I had never fought something so strong before¡­" Zack sighed, gasping for air.


    "But it was fun¡­" I said with a smile.


    "Yeah¡­" Aquarina smiled.


    "It was fun as hell!" Zackughed.


    After achieving a victory we barely managed to grasp, we couldn''t help but smile andugh.


    This was¡­ the thrill of battle.


    I guess we are really a trio of battle junkies.


    -----

 Chapter 412 Max Level Naturia And Some New Abilities

    -----


    When the battle ended, we were leftpletely exhausted. Me included! Despite my HP never going down, I really felt tired and about to die. I wanted to sleep for a while, but I knew I really couldn''t do that right now.


    Ding!


    [Calcting Total EXP earned¡­]


    [Your Party has hunted [ck Horned Wolf] x33]


    [You have in the [ck Devil Shadow Death Wolf] x1]


    [You earned 32000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 58100 EXP]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 4!]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 5!]


    [Naturia] earned 58100 EXP]


    [Naturia] has reached Level 7!]


    [Naturia] has reached Level 8!]


    [Naturia] has reached Level 9!]


    [Naturia] has reached Level 10!]


    [Naturia] can now Evolve]


    Ah¡­ Naturia can finally evolve. And Ignatius only gained two levels out of that monster?! Well, damn. Maybe we can find something that can give better EXPter on¡­ If Spiritual Blessing Levels Up, he might be able to get more bonus EXP I guess.


    And as for me, I''ve umted roughly 71000 EXP. Of course, I can''t use it to level up, but I believe I can save some more before spending it on either creating a new System Seed or making a new Skill being able to Level Up, as of now I only have two more Skills I could make Level Up¡­ I wonder if it could be possible to create brand new Skills outside of the already existing Skill Treester on.


    Oh well, that''ll be left forter.


    [Sylphy, are you feeling alright?]


    Suddenly I heard the voice of Alice resonate through my soul, she had gone back to my Soul Scape and spoke through System Notifications only I could see.


    "(Yeah, I''m alright¡­ Ugh, just too tired.)"


    [I had no idea you could pick an advanced ss like that one, we had not practiced much about this Spell because of how much it exhausts you when you use it¡­]


    "(Hm, well, yeah¡­ But what do you mean with advanced ss?)"


    [Well, to summarize, the System has the power to grant sses, right? Your ss is often generated automatically upon birth, usually being rted to your parents, or somethings just being random. After reaching the Level Cap of your ss, you''ll be able to change sses once more, further increasing your stats and gaining new Skills]


    "(Wait, what?! That''s super overpowered¡­)"


    [Maybe¡­ Advanced sses only appear when you pick a certain group of sses and max them out. For example, Light Magic Swordsman requires Light Mage and Swordsman sses maxed out¡­ Well, your System Notification power might let you simply have most low-tier sses. Advanced sses are not necessarily high tier, they simply appear only after certain conditions.]


    "(So that''s how it is¡­ Was the [Berserk] ss the same?)"


    [Indeed¡­ This is why Berserk and Light Magic Swordsman left you so exhausted while Warrior doesn''t put as much pressure, the stronger the ss, the more pressure and therefore, the less you''llst with them. Be more careful from now on.]


    "(I will try¡­)"


    After speaking with Alice, Naturia flew to my side and began floating around, she was annoying me so I could help her evolve. Apparently I was something like a "Master" of the Systems given to others through System Seeds, things such as Evolution or maybe in the future, ss Advancement, require my own authorization.


    "Stop it, Naturia, I can''t let you evolve right now when we are in front of everybody¡­" I sighed.


    "Foo! FOO!" Naturia was being very annoying, but I just petted her and ignored herints.


    My father and Shade quickly came to help us recover, as Shade took out three bottles out of his shadows which were filled with some shiny liquid, I had seen these before. Weren''t these elixirs? I remember my father drank them only when he fought against powerful foes. My mother uses her alchemy talent to create them out of premium ingredients farmed in our farms on Cloudia.


    "Here, drink these. You did well, kids. Especially you, Sylphy. You were incredible." My father said, as he let me drink the Elixir. My body quickly was brought back to almost top condition, fatigue, and everything else waspletely gone as well! I think this is my first time drinking one.


    "It was very tiring, daddy¡­" I sighed. "But we did our best¡­ That Elixir really is good. I had never drank one before¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "They''re hard to make, your mother makes them." My father said, hugging me and then giving me a kiss in my forehead. "You''vepleted this challenge without even asking for help, I am very proud of you."


    "Dad¡­"


    Ding!


    [The magical power of the Elixir has seeped into your body.]


    [Your magical power has risen]


    "Huh?"


    When I looked at those stats, I really didn''t knew what was happening. My magical power has risen? Since when has the System shown such messages?


    Alice quickly answered me though.


    [Alongside previous improvements, the System has gained the ability to tell you whenever your body grows stronger. Of course, the stats won''t change, sorry if you expected that.]


    Huh, so it is that¡­ Well, that''s nice.


    [However, I can do something about this¡­ If I gather this magical power which very high quality consumables can give you¡­]


    Ding!


    [You gained +50000 EXP]


    "What?!"


    I was slightly surprised, a my father looked at me while raising an eyebrow.


    "Sylphy what''s wrong?"


    "E-Err¡­ N-Nothing daddy. I am simply amazed by the power of this Elixir! Can I have some more?"


    "What? No, one is enough. They''re not a drink you can just enjoy at any time, they''re very expensive to make."


    "Ah¡­ R-Right¡­ Maybe I can learn from mother how to make potions one day?"


    "Huh, yeah, seems possible. I can help you convince her if you want to learn Alchemy."


    "Thanks!"


    Okay, Alice, what was that just now?!


    [As I told you, this is also part of my new abilities as a Spirit! It seems that I can gather the rich magical essence of things you consume and turn them into EXP.]


    S-So if I ask my mother to cook this wolf and I eat it, can I gain EXP from there too?


    [Yes, a few thousand, I believe¡­ But the more you eat or drink of a certain preparation, the less EXP is given.]


    I see¡­ This is big though!


    -----

 Chapter 413 Miasma

    -----


    After the battle and being healed, we quickly began doing a few warmups with Aquarina and Zack to get ready. Our bodies ended getting almost paralyzed due to the pain and exhaustion our bodies felt, which was quickly healed using an Elixir, the shock of having everything healed often paralyzes the body ording to my father, so we had to warm up so our muscles could get warm and work properly.


    "Phew, that was a very hard fight¡­ I want to rest¡­" Aquarina sighed.


    "We can''t, we gotta keep moving, we are not done here yet, Aquarina." Said Zack.


    "Eeehh? You''re pretty tired, stop pretending you''re alright!" Said Aquarina.


    "I-I am not pretending¡­!" Zack said angrily.


    "Okay, okay, rx for a bit." I sighed. "You two fought amazingly. I guess you were really upset about the previous time so you overdid it a lot¡­ And your Beast Auras also grew stronger, or is that my idea?"


    "They did, I felt like the element of ice has been merged with my element of water within my aura, it was super strange¡­" Said Aquarina. "But it felt like I grew stronger."


    "Me too¡­ My Wind and Lightning converged together." Said Zack. "I''ve been training for a long while with Ninhursag, she told me that the element of wind and lightning arepatible with one another and can form the Storm Element. Maybe I got an affinity for that¡­"


    "You sure do! I can still remember how amazing you fought!" I said, praising Zack.


    "Heheh¡­ It''s nothing!" Zack said. Despite being soplex sometimes, he was still very simple-minded, being praised was enough to make him feel embarrassed.


    "And you too, Aquarina, amazingly done. Pyuku also worked hard." I said. "I didn''t thought you were able to shapeshift your body like that, is this a new power?"


    Pyuku seemed to nod.


    "P y u! P y u k u!"


    "I remember he began eating weapons the other day, maybe that''s it?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "W-What weapons did he ate?" I asked.


    "Some rusty things that the tribe throws away sometimes. He often cleans all the dirty stuff and even the bathrooms! Slimes are very convenient and surprisingly hygienic!" Aquarina said, praising her pet.


    Wait, did Pyuku ate¡­ waste from the bathrooms?


    ¡­


    I better not overthink it.


    "I think as he grows stronger he''ll be able to do a lot more!" Said Aquarina. "You''re very useful, Pyuku!" Aquarina quickly took a few berries from her pocket and feed them to him.


    As we finished warming up an felt better, we went to the side of my father and Shade, finding them inspecting the enormous, beheaded corpse of the wolf. They were looking at its fur, the armor it grew over its body, the horns, the third red eye, and everything else, even its blood and flesh.


    "Papa, we hunted this one! Can we eat it?" I wondered.


    "Erm¡­ I think it could be edible if we purify it with your mother''s light magic, but we can''t eat it right now. Look." My father quickly showed us something, as Shade used a knife to open the sliced neck of the wolf and reveal a lot of disgusting-looking ck liquiding out, alongside small, shattered pieces of a purple crystal which were emanating a strangely dark aura.


    "Uegh¡­" Aquarina muttered, feeling disgusted by the rancid and acidic smell of this ck liquid. It was certainly not something normal that would appear inside a monster.


    "This liquid is miasma¡­" Said my father.


    "Miasma?!" I asked.


    "We presume that this monster was modified by some alchemist that is working in the cult. It was given miasma in the form of its crystalized form, a Demonite Crystal." Said my father. "Demonite Crystals grow over the Demon Continent and are concentrated miasma with incredible magical power. When a monster is given these to eat, they mutate and grow incredibly strong. It is also sued as a fuel for many magic items and advanced societies once purified¡­ but it has this method of usage as well."


    "Wait, what?! So someone feed this wolf some Demonite to make it stronger?" Zack wondered.


    "Yeah, that''s right." Shade answered promptly after.


    "We might be getting closer to whatever hideout these people had. Let''s keep looking for now." My father said. "If they have Demonite in their hands, they''re not merely a cult made in here, and they might be getting external help as well."


    "Well, it was almost a given after they showed the ability to build up a spell that summoned a True Demon, but this might confirm it." Sighed Shade.


    "I can sense something in the depths of the Steppes, we should keep going then¡­ Kids, can you keep up?" Wondered my father.


    "Yeah!" We said in unison.


    "Then let''s go, follow us, we''ll hasten the pace!" My father suddenly began running through the forest, slowly increasing his speed. Shade was even faster and was already running ahead of him. I guess this was also an endurance test of some sort. We had to keep up with these two insane former heroes speed!


    "Oof¡­ Running so fast right after that¡­ It''s a bit too much¡­" Zackined.


    "Hey! Come on, are you going to stay behind? Monsters areing." My father said teasingly.


    "Eh?"


    "ROAR!"


    Suddenly, a pack of ten wolves appeared out of nowhere behind us, these seemed twice as strong as the ck horned wolves and were covered in red fur with zing mes on top. The fog of the mana surrounding the area had dissipated and the light of the day helped us guide ourselves across this thick forest, but these monsters appeared out of nowhere without us even being able to detect them!


    "Oh, those are zing Wolves!" My father said.


    "New test, defeat them all while keeping up with us." Shade said ruthlessly.


    "AWOOOO!"


    And just as if things couldn''t get worse, a two-headed, six-meter-tall zing Wolf appeared right behind the other ten¡­ It was another pack leader.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Is this seriously?!


    -----

 Chapter 414 Against Blazing Wolves Now?!

    -----


    "This is the real world, kids! Get used to this, you''ll have to fight ten times the amount of monsters every day as you explore the world like you always say you want to do!" My father said.


    "If you even n to go to the Demon Continent like you always like to say, Sylphy, monsters like these are an everyday urrence, you''ll encounter them asmonly as grass." Said Shade.


    "The Demon Continent is like a thousand times more frightening than this! Are you really sure you want to go there one day?" My father teased me.


    This world¡­ was truly frightening. I can finally tell why people love to hole themselves in their fiefdoms protected by immense walls! Well, it''s not like I''ll back up from this challenge. Thanks to father''s Elixir, I feel at 100% once more, so I won''t simply let these wolves get the best of us.


    However, the challenge was to keep up with father and Shade, so we''ll have to fight the wolves while constantly running as fast as possible?! Well, it''s a good thing they''re keeping up with us, and running just as fast!


    CRUNCH!


    An enormous zing jaw almost caught me, as I jumped over its snout and then unsheathed my de. I decided that my fire wouldn''t be that effective against someone that already uses fire, and Nature that uses nts is not good either as nts can easily get burned by fire, so the only natural option was¡­


    Beelzebub,e help me!


    "Eh? Me?! Well, sure!"


    FLASH!


    A small worm appeared over my head, as I felt his power flowing through my body, and then, resonating within my sword. I didn''t wanted to exhaust Alice more than before, as she had felt rather tired, so Beelzebub would do for now!


    Thanks to the sword having a piece of Beelzebub''s Demon Core crystal, it resonated especially well with him. A purple and ck aura emerged from my sword, as whips suddenly entangled themselves around the bold wolf that attempted to devour me with a single bite.


    "Let''s see¡­ Dark Whip!"


    "GRAUH?!"


    The wolf cried in shock and surprise as I lifted his entire body and threw him away, his head hit the ground so strongly it cracked and opened, sttering its brains over the floor, and dying on the spot.


    Ding!


    [You defeated [Giant zing Wolf] x1]


    [You earned 1000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 1900 EXP]


    [Naturia] earned 1900 EXP]


    [Naturia] EXP will be stockpiled until it can be redistributed after evolving]


    Wow, I killed it just like that?! And what''s with this EXP? 1000 just for one? Well, isn''t this nice? I am even more pumped up now!


    "Uooohhhhoo! Did ya see that?! This is my power!" Laughed Beelzebub, as the ck and purple aura that my sword emanated suddenly shaped into more whips, catching another wolf that was getting near me.


    "GRUOR?!"


    However, the wolf attacked back against the darkness, unleashing an explosion of fire from within its own body and burning through the darkness, easily making it dissipate.


    "Bastard!" Beelzebubined. "How''s this then?!"


    FLASH!


    My sword''s aura suddenly changed, turningpletely purple as strange bubbles and an acidic smell began toe out of it. I shed through the wolf as poison and acid was unleashed over the wolf in a shing form, sshing over its face. The wolf was blinded instantly as the acidic poison began to melt its face.


    "GRYYAAAUUUHH¡­"


    "Gahahaha! Look at that loser!"


    Beelzebub continued tough. He was really a bad guy, isn''t he? Although his methods were effective, they were incredibly cruel.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Meanwhile, as we continued running behind my father and Shade, Aquarina unleashed several icicle spears and trident-shaped spiraling water projectiles against the wolves, impaling their bodies and turning off the mes covering their bodies. It turned out that as long as you ssh water or an ice spell on them, their fire is turned off and due to being wet, they can''t get on fire again. This severely weakens them.


    "Now!" Aquarina said, as Zack roared and quickly charged lightning into his axe.


    "RAAAAAH!"


    BOOOOMMM¡­!


    He hit the ground right behind us, making the ground shake as if there was a earthquake! Lightning and winds began to emerge from the ground below as everything quickly began to crumble down!


    "GROOAR!"


    "GRAAAHH¡­!"


    "AWOO!"


    After Aquarina weakened them and made them slower, Zack destroyed the frail floor below us and created a pitfall that made four zing Wolves fall to their demise. But to make sure they were dead, I sshed poison with Beelzebub''s help in there.


    Ding!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [You defeated [Giant zing Wolf] x4]


    [You earned 4000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 7600 EXP]


    [Naturia] earned 7600 EXP]


    [Naturia] EXP will be stockpiled until it can be redistributed after evolving.]


    "They died so fast!" Iughed. Feeling slightly devilish. Using poison wasn''t bad at all, especially the acidic, burning one that even burnt the zing Wolves.


    We kept running, as the other five zing Wolves were being led by their pack leader, a [Two-Headed zing Wolf Tyrant], perhaps as strong as the other damn wolf. My father was getting a bit cocky by asking us to defeat this thing honestly, but somehow I felt like Aquarina and Zack had grown stronger after that fight.


    "GROAR!"


    Suddenly, the wolf pack leader ordered the wolves to attack from a distance fully knowing that getting closer would be detrimental for them, the wolves agreed and began firing fireballs at us from afar, zing through the forest without caring about the environment at all. These Steppes were covered by small patches of trees that made smaller forests, perhaps even if they all burned, they wouldn''t make such a damage to nature.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The enormous fireballs began being fired constantly. As big as two meters each, we were barely able to intercept them with our attacks or evade them.


    "Let me help, Sylphy!"


    Ignatius who had stopped fighting the moment he realized his fire wasn''t effective, suddenly summoned himself for battle.


    -----

 Chapter 415 Battle After Battle!

    -----


    "Fire Absorption!"


    FLUOSH!


    Ignatius suddenly utilized a powerful Tier 4 Fire Attribute Spell by absorbing as much Mana from me as he could, exceeding his limits. In seconds, the mes of the wolves quickly were absorbed by his body, making it growrger andrger until, for a moment, he resembled a young adult dragon!


    "I didn''t knew you could do that!" I was impressed.


    "This is something new I''ve juste out with after leveling up some more¡­! Let''s see¡­! Fire doesn''t affect you but how about just RAW POWER?!" Ignatius roared, rushing towards the wolves while leaving us behind as we continued running.


    Hisrger body at four meters stopped all five wolves by expanding his wings and used his sharp ws and jaws alongside his tail to attack them. His ws were as sharp as des, shing through their skin and tough hide, while his jaws tore apart their flesh and his tail whip pped the monsters into the ground continuously.


    BOOM!


    CLASH!


    CRASH!


    [You defeated [Giant zing Wolf] x2]


    [You earned 2000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 3800 EXP]


    [Naturia] earned 3800 EXP]


    [Naturia] EXP will be stockpiled until it can be redistributed after evolving]


    Ignatius fiercely fought like a dragon, defeating two Wolves on his own before the other three and the pack leader overwhelmed him and began biting through his spiritual body.


    "Nnnggh¡­! Maybe I should bomb myself¡­?" He wondered for a moment.


    "Stupid,e back!" I cried, summoning Ignaitus to my side, he was once more on his Baby form. The big body he had before was made out of mes.


    "But if I exploded I could had done some superb damage to them!" Heined, crossing his little arms.


    "But you would had died!"


    "Spirits can revive as long as they have a contract with a master, right? You would just have to wait a few hours or maybe days¡­"


    "No is no!"


    "Fine! But bear in mind you''ve stopped me from doing something super awesome¡­!"


    Ignatius was truly nonsensical sometimes.


    "FOO!"


    "Oh, Naturia, you''re helping as well?"


    "Foo! Foo!"


    Naturia didn''t shoot Bullet Seeds this time though. She simply flew into the ground, digging underground and then, with a sh of bright golden and green light, she began channeling as much Mana from me as she cold, thousands of it! Until then, the entire forest suddenly began to hear hermand!


    The trees moved by themselves, shapeshifting into enormous hands and started getting in the way of the wolves. Some of the trees fired sharp branches, piercing through the bodies of the zing Wolves.


    It was amazing!


    BAAM!


    Suddenly, an enormous tree hand crushed one of the most weakened wolves into the ground, its fire was strong, but more trees ganged on it, piercing the wolf''s bodypletely and killing it on the spot.


    [You defeated [Giant zing Wolf] x1]


    [You earned 1000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 1900 EXP]


    [Naturia] earned 1900 EXP]


    [Naturia] EXP will be stockpiled until it can be redistributed after evolving]


    She''s great!


    "WOOF!"


    However, the pack leader noticed the threat of the forest as he decided to unleash a storm of mes, both of his heads unleashed a terrifying fire breath, covering the entire forest surround him with it!


    My father and Shade noticed the small forest was suddenly set aze. The fire of the pack leader was very strong, the trees controlled by Naturia were unable to fight any longer, some retreated underground while others ended being turned into ashes.


    FLUOOSH!


    As the mes spread out, Naturia quickly summoned herself at my side, looking at me with a bit of sorrow.


    "Foo foo¡­"


    "Don''t worry, you did what you could! For now, support us with your healing, Naturia."


    "Foo!"


    Naturia keep up with us as Aquarina and Zack seemed slightly annoyed by what I provoked¡­


    "Sylphy you enraged that thing even more now!" Aquarina cried.


    "Damn, that thing''s hard to kill¡­ If we could at least not run so fast we could defeat it more easily¡­" Zackined.


    "Hey, don''t me me, I am doing my best!" I sighed. "Aquarina, use your water and ice! Why are you not using it now?"


    "You think I got infinite mana?" Aquarina angrily asked.


    "Ah right¡­" I sighed. "Then I''ll lend you a hand!"


    "Fweh?!"


    Aquarina suddenly felt a strange sensation run through her body as I pointed my hand at her, infusing my Mana into her. Thanks to the [Mana Usage] Skill, I was able to easily manipte my own Mana and even transfer it to others. I''ve only transferred to another non-spirit living being before with Furoh, who was weak to fire so he didn''te out, so this was notpletely new to me. As long as I made sure it wasn''t too much to stress her body, that would be enough.


    "Uwaaaah! S-Sylphy, this is a bit too much!" She cried, as her eyes began to shine bright blue. "I think I can do anything now!!!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Suddenly, Pyuku, Leviathan, and Undine, her three Familiars, shone brightly as they also received my vast amounts of Mana, using it all, theybined their power with Aquarina''s Magic and unleashed a powerful Magic Spell.


    "I''ll call this¡­ Gates of Antis!"


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    Aquarina created a shy name for her newly created Spell with thebined Magical Power of her three Familiars, as a sudden gate emerged out of literally thin air, madepletely out of ice, and then, a strange portal to the ocean opened, sshing everything with turbulent salt water that was also spiraling like crazy!


    SPLAAASH!


    The zing Wolves and their Pack Leader were all engulfed in the water, at the same time as the forest fire was quickly turned off. Wow, I never expected Aquarina to have such amazing potential!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "And while there''s water¡­ Sylphy, give me some Mana too!" Zack asked.


    "Sure!"


    As I infused Mana into Zack, a smile emerged on his face as he unleashed a lightning strike into the downpour that Aquarina summoned.


    And then, the rest was just basic elemental interaction between water and lightning.


    SPAAARK!


    -----

 Chapter 416 Finding Ancient Ruins Of The Gods

    -----


    SPAAARK!


    Lightning was unleashed, and it quickly took over the water that Aquarina unleashed, the wolves who were drowning also were electrocuted in an instant, and even the wolf pack leader was groaning in agony with its two heads, while drowning in the water and being electrocuted to death. There''s no way that thing could survive such a powerfulbined attack so easily!


    BOOOM!


    An enormous quantity of lightning was unleashed, as the water quickly evaporated. When we reached the end of the forest and looked back at it, the entire ce waspletely dried out and covered on steam. I believe that should be more than enough, right?


    [You defeated [Giant zing Wolf] x4]


    [You defeated [Two-Headed Giant zing Wolf Tyrant] x1]


    [You earned 20000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 38500 EXP]


    [Ignatius] has reached Level 6!]


    [Naturia] earned 38500 EXP]


    [Naturia] EXP will be stockpiled until it can be redistributed after evolving]


    Yep, they were defeated. It would be a pity to leave them behind, so I quickly sent Ignatius to bring back the corpses for me. He seemed grumpy about it, but ultimately agreed because he wanted to taste zing Wolf Meat.


    "Ugh, that was too much." Sighed Zack.


    "Agh, we are finally out of the forest?" Aquarina wondered.


    Our parents had stopped running and awaited for the three of us to reach them, quickly finding them looking into the distance. There was arge mountain some hundreds of meters away, and in front of us, there was a drynd as well.


    When we finally reached them, we couldn''t help but gasp for air, running at full speed while fighting those deadly monsters really exhausted us, especially overusing Mana. As I had infused a lot of it to both of my friends, they were experiencing simr symptoms that I do when I overuse it.


    "Well done! You impressed me once more! I''ll make sure to reward you three when we get back home." My father said.


    "Amazingly done." Shade said.


    "Ugh, can''t we take a break though?" I sighed. "Also there''s nothing in here, are you sure there is any hideout?"


    "There."


    My father suddenly pointed with his index finger into the ground in front of us, the vast steppes, in the middle of it. But I was only able to see an empty and desertednd, so I had no idea what he was talking about.


    "Huh? There''s nothing there, papa¡­" I sighed.


    "Uncle what are you talking about?" Aquarina treated my father as "uncle" most of the time.


    "Maybe there''s something underground." Zack suspected, sitting over the floor. At the same time, Ignatius was back from collecting the corpses and I quickly saved them inside an inventory bag I was given.


    "Come, let us show you." Said Shade.


    "You might be tired but we can''t take a break right now, let''s continue, we are close, Sylphy." My father said.


    There was a lot of tension in the air for some reason. I also felt rather tense, there was certainly something underground. Could this be the hideout of the cult of the resentful demons? (provisional name).


    We followed my father and Shade until we reached the area they pointed out. The two nodded at one another and then, summoned their powerful Legendary Weapons.


    FLASH!


    An enormous zing sword made out of pure red fire materialized into my father''s hands.


    FLASH!


    Meanwhile, Shade invoked two daggers that seemed to concentrate the darkness of the void itself within them.


    In a single second, both of them hit the ground with all their might.


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    The entire floor around us trembled. Cracks began to appear everywhere, as the floor started to crumble and fall apart!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    FLASH!


    My father and Shade quickly grabbed us and then jumped into the air, walking over empty air as if it were the simplest of things. This was a special Technique named [Air Step] that those with a Physique Above Tier 4 could develop if they trained diligently.


    CRAAASH!


    The entire ground where we were standing some seconds ago crumbled down, and what was left was an enormous sinkhole that led down, alongside what looked like a tower of sorts, made of gray bricks. It had an entrance and a spiraling staircase leading down.


    This was certainly not constructed recently by the cult; this is something ancient.


    A dungeon, maybe?


    "Is that¡­ a dungeon?" I wondered.


    "No¡­" My father said, quickly correcting me. "That is one of the Ancient Ruins of the Gods¡­ To think there was one in here¡­."


    "Wait, like the one we left behind in the Amazon Jungle?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Indeed." Said Shade. "This ce¡­ Why did the gods never told us about this ce? I thought they wanted us to protect these areas."


    "Maybe this is a ce that not even the gods care much about? Perhaps there is nothing dangerous in here¡­" My father hoped.


    "Yeah, right¡­" Shade said slightly teasingly, as he let Aquarina sit down over his shoulders. "This ce is emanating a lot of mana from within, is there miasma down there?"


    "This foul smell is unmistakably." My father replied. "I also sense some life down there, but they''re running away, let''s go."


    "Alright!" Shade said.


    "Kids, grab tightly on me!" My father said, as he suddenly generated a belt made of mes that didn''t burned, and tightly wrapped us around his body, meanwhile, Aquarina was put behind her father''s back while being wrapped by belts made of shadows.


    "Then let''s go!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    In a single second we suddenly began flying at a speed that easily broke through the sound barrier. Shockwaves began to spread through our surroundings, shaking the ground as we descended down the enormous sinkhole that was guarding these ruins from in sight, most likely created by magic.


    CLAAASH!


    In five seconds, we reached the depths of this ce, finding ourselves right in the middle of an enormous cave system, with many entrances to different areas in the depths of these ces. However, there was something noteworthy as well.


    An enormouske of Miasma.


    What is this thing doing here?!


    -----

 Chapter 417 An Aberrant Abomination

    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A Lake of Miasma, just as we thought." Shade said, quickly moving there and leaving Aquarina with my father. His hand quickly touched the miasma without any problems.


    "Papa don''t touch that!" Cried Aquarina. However, her father simply touched the miasma and took a sample of it, pouring it into a bottle, he seemedpletely unaffected by the deadly substance that can kill people and mutate monsters.


    "Don''t worry, Aquarina, those that have reached a Physique of Tier 9 and above are immune to Miasma unless it is handled by someone equally powerful, alone as it is, it is just a very toxic substance." My father said. "Resistance and then immunity to poisons and other substances is something you''ll acquire as your physique develops."


    "Ohhh¡­" Aquarina said in surprise.


    "I''m done, I''ve taken a sample¡­" Shade said, saving the bottle of miasma inside his shadows. After that, my father pointed his hand at theke of miasma.


    "If Faylen was here, this would be easier to purify." He sighed. "Phoenix Divine Fire."


    FLUOSH!


    Suddenly, the Miasma waspletely covered by white and gold mes, simr to my own Divine mes. Is this an even stronger version of my fire? I created it bybining Life, Light, and Fire elements together, I wonder if father''s mes use even morebined elements¡­


    "GRYYYAAAAH!"


    The Miasma suddenly began to scream, countless of ghoulish screams could be hearding from theke of miasma, as it shaped itself into monstrous forms that were trying to resist my father''s mes.


    "Vanish!" My father angrily said, intensifying his mes even more until theke of miasma waspletely vaporized.


    "W-Why was the miasma just talking now?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Miasma is not only corrupted mana, but it possess negative energy, often formed by emotion essence. Emotion Essence is spread everywhere in the world, and it both creates magic and affects it. Miasma is something generated by corrupted Mana with Negative Energy, a byproduct of Emotion Essence that has umtedrge quantities of negative emotions." Shade exined.


    "Well, that was horrifying¡­" Zack said.


    "Now that we are done here¡­ Shade can you go catch the people?" Asked my father.


    "My Spirits already did it." Said Shade. "There is no point in chasing them."


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Suddenly, several entities made of darkness emerged, resembling reapers, they carried the unconscious bodies of many people, all of them were demons or beast-kin. This time they finally caught them alive!


    "So we are done." My father said. "Though, let''s inspect the area before we can ask them questions."


    Like this, we had a trip in these underground caves. We walked across the most habited ones, as the cult had been leaving furniture and many other magic items and ingredients they used for their schemes. The caves, however, were very beautiful, bright crystals shining around the walls and the ceiling, ores growing everywhere. I felt the impulse of mining all of these resources!


    And as we inspected the area, we found monsters. But this time my father didn''t intend in making us fight them all so most of the time they simply scared them away with their auras. But there were some seriously strong creatures lurking around¡­ Maybe we coulde grind for more EXP and Levelster.


    Amidst the caves, we found arge room filled with wooden boxes, when my father opened them, there were many purple-colored crystals in there.


    "Demonite?" My father asked in surprise. "So they had all these in here? ¡­Shade, are they awake yet?"


    "No, but we can wake them up. However, I fear there might be bombs inside of them, we need to take them out before waking them up." Shade replied.


    "Right¡­ And the kids are tired. Well, let''s go back for now, we already got everything we needed to know." My father said.


    "But what about the Demonite and the other forbidden materials?" Asked Shade.


    "We''ll take them with us and-"


    RUMBLE!


    Suddenly, the caves where we were looking around began to tremble! I expanded my senses and immediately sensed something enormous moving right towards here!


    "ROOOOAARRR!"


    "SYLPHY!" My father quickly held me with his arms alongiside grabbing Zack, and Shade grabbed Aquarina, the two hurriedly began running away as the entire cave began to crumble behind us!


    TRUUUUMMM¡­.!


    FLAAASH!


    In a second, we found ourselves standing right before the enormous hole in the ground, as the tremors continued. This was no mere monster; this was something BIG!


    "What the heck have they been raising in here?!" Asked Shade.


    "This presence¡­" My father suddenly gritted his teeth.


    Even the heroes felt nervous?!


    FLUOOOSH!


    Suddenly, an explosion of red energy emerged from the enormous canyon, as a gigantic aura appeared. This aura wasn''t mana, it wasn''t soul aura either, it wasn''t spiritual essence¡­ This was¡­


    "True Demons!?" My father asked.


    "It seems they had been nourishing a giant one down here for a while¡­" Shade said.


    "GRUOOOOHHHH¡­!"


    The enormous roar of an otherworldly entity resonated within the entirety of the Steppes, as a gigantic arm emerged from the ground, which was actually made up of many different limbs from other monsters¡­ What the heck?!


    CLAAASH!


    Another arm emerged as well, this one covered in countless tentacles and eyes, as the rest of the body of the aberration emerged, showing what looked like a meatball made out of countless pieces of flesh tied together and in the core of it all, an enormous red eye with arge, spiraling jaw with many sharp fangs inside, and a long and slimy tongue.


    "That''s a Flesh Demon!" My father said.


    "Flesh Demon!?" I asked in shock, noticing how Aquarina and Zack were justpletely paralyzed in fear, I wouldn''t me them, the monster was over 40 meters tall.


    "Flesh Demons are special types of Demons that can absorb and fuse with flesh of any other living being. They had been feeding this monster for a while if it grew so big like this!" Said Shade. "Did they n to use this to attack the fiefdom? If this thing gets there¡­ everything will be destroyed."


    "We can''t let that happen!" My father roared; his zing aura emerged as his valiant eyes shed with determination.


    "I-I''ll help too, however I can!" I said, readying myself to fight.


    -----

 Chapter 418 Against A Powerful True Demon! & The King Of Wolves Appears!

    -----


    The enormous Flesh Demon emerged from within the hideout of the cultists. The creature was so big that I could only see it by raising my head. True Demons, ording to what I''ve learned, are entities from another dimensionpletely, that only people from the Demon Tribe can summon for some reason. But¡­ why would the World itself give the Demons the power to summon beings from another worldpletely? Is this really the truth behind the origin of the ability to summon True Demons?


    "Resentment¡­!"


    "Pain!"


    "It hurts¡­"


    "Mother¡­ My mother!"


    "They tortured me!"


    "Revenge¡­!"


    "Kill! Kill the damn humans!"


    "Die! Die! DIE!"


    "We want retribution!"


    "They''ll know pain¡­ ALL THE PAIN!"


    Suddenly, countless faces resurfaced over the entire body of the Flesh Demon and began to speak with various and different voices. Each voice was louder than the previous one, so loud and terrifying that it made our spines shiver in horror. Was the True Demon fused with people? What the heck were they doing here? And¡­ why go so far for revenge?!


    "This is sickening¡­ We have to put a stop to this as soon as possible¡­ Sylphy, stay in here with Aquarina and Zack, don''t dare get closer, this monster is too strong for you to even fathom to fight it!" My father roared, quickly summoning his Phoenix and then a furious Red Smander, merging with them as his entire body was covered by an armor of mes, he grew phoenix-like wings as well, flying towards the gigantic demon.


    "Stay in here, Aquarina, we''ll protect you, but make sure to protect yourself if any monster gets closer!" Said Shade. "We''ll get this done as soon as we can." Shade did something simr, as his entire body was also covered by an armor made out of his spirits fusing with his body, it was an amazing technique.


    As we saw the two heroes fly into the sky, the enormous True Demon noticed them and roared loudly, as its gigantic arm swung towards them with all its might.


    BAAAM!


    The giant arm was easily evaded by father and Shade, but it hit the ground near us, cracking the floor and generating a loud earthquake, the floor began to crumble once more!


    "Run!" I cried, quickly infusing Mana into my friends, and refilling their Mana Pools, running right after that. Aquarina and Shade followed me as quickly as possible, while we tried to not look behind us.


    CRAAAAASH!


    The floor continued falling apart as we ran away from the battle, in the way, we saw my father and Shade fight with the demon. My father continuously unleashed shing attacks using his mes, cutting through the demon''s arms and his meatball-like body, only for more flesh and countless other limbs to resurface from the wounds. It was monstrously ridiculous!


    "Phoenix Storm!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    My father gathered Mana into the palm of his hands as he unleashed an enormous explosive Fire Attribute Magic Attack, the power of his Phoenix Familiar gathered within his body and soul, as an enormous re as tall as a hundred meters was unleashed, exploding into a heaven and earths-shattering explosion.


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!


    "And¡­ Abyssal Gates!"


    Shade immediately acted right afterwards, conjuring one of his strongest Darkness/Shadow Spells as he gathered pure obscurity within the palm of his hands, unleashing a ck hole that began to devour everything within its vicinity, a devastating power!


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    "GRUOOOHHHHH¡­.!"


    The Flesh Demon groaned in agony as it was being engulfed in the power of two high-tiered spells unleashed by the two former heroes that defeated the Demon King in the past. The mes burned its flesh while the ck hole consumed part of its body disintegrating it!


    I guess they''ll win, right?


    "Sylphy, look out!" Aquarina cried, as Pyuku suddenly acted before her, extending his body by several meters and grabbing me, Aquarina, and Zack and putting us inside of his body, as he suddenly shaped himself as a sphere.


    BAAAAM!


    An enormous, thirty-meter-long fleshy tentacle hit the ground right before us, whipping Pyuku and the three of us away!


    "Uuuaaaaaaagggh!"


    We couldn''t help but cry in shock at the scene, the enormous tentacle threw us countless meters away, as we endednding in the previous burned forest, crashing over the many dried out trees and breaking them apart.


    "Pyuuuu¡­"


    Pyuku ended saving our lives as he mitigated the entire blow, however, he seemed slightly tired after that, quickly letting us go as he went back to his smaller, blue slime form.


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    The enormous tentacle seemed to have detached itself from the main body, as the gigantic eel-like demon monster quickly began to chase us down, rushing towards where we were! This thing was absolutely enormous, and its power was certainly higher than the two wolf pack leaders we fought before.


    As the enormous tentacle approached, I had to think fast what to do!


    "AWOOOOO!"


    However, an unexpected guest appeared, as we heard the howl of countless wolves around our surroundings. Without realizing it, we suddenly found ourselves surrounded by thousands of wolves of all shapes and sizes, led by enormous pack leaders! Not only ck Horned Wolves, but zing Wolves, Rock Wolves, and even Light Wolves¡­ so many! But they weren''t here to eat us, these guys were looking at the giant eel-like Demon Tentacle.


    Suddenly, a smaller and more refined wolf stepped in between the enormous quantity of canines, majestic in appearance, with bright blue eyes and shiny white hair, it emanated an aura of greatness¡­ This wasn''t a normal wolf at all.


    "T-That''s¡­ I''ve seen them in Bestiaries¡­!" Zack said desperately.


    "Eh? You did?!" Asked Aquarina.


    "T-That''s¡­ a Fenrir! It is said they only appear when there are thousands of wolves in a certain area, they''re their protectors¡­ Some call them Living Disasters, while others call them, Great Guardians!"


    "AWOOOOO!"


    The majestic Fenrir howled, as his enormous presence made itself clear to even the demon''s main body and Shade and my father!


    "GRUOOORRRHHH!"


    The enormous eel-like tentacle roared back, growing insect-like legs and beginning to charge towards Fenrir directly!


    CLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 419 Going All Out!

    -----


    The Fenrir roared as he quickly shed against the giant Demon Tentacle. His small ws held an immense amount of strength, shing through the tentacle in mere seconds as countless wounds emerged. But within each wound, more tentacles and insect-like limbs emerged instead! Even this thing that detached itself from the Flesh Demon is as ridiculous as the main body.


    "ROAR!"


    CLASH!


    CLASH!


    BOOM!


    The Fenrir roared loudly as it shed once more. Its jaws gnawed through the flesh of his opponent, as his majestic aura of magic automatically conjured high level magic, fire, wind, water, ice, earth, darkness, and light all together! This wolf was a master of all basic attributes.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The powerful Magic, which was at least Tier 5 in strength, didn''t do anything to the tentacle, as it easily blocked its might with its Demonic Aura. True Demons were known for being incredibly tough, it wasn''t because they were particrly stronger themselves, but because their very bodies andponents were otherworldly, they weren''t ruled by thews of magic of this world. Their alien Demonic Energy was stronger than Mana itself and could easily shield the True Demons against its might if they were below Tier 7.


    Not only that, but their Demonic Energy was particrly vicious, as it was something simr to Miasma itself. As someone who had already fought a True Demon and knew how overpowered they were, I was sure as hell that this giant tentacle was even more terrifying.


    "This Fenrir¡­ it is not doing too much damage at all¡­" Aquarina said.


    "It is a young Fenrir¡­" Said Zack. "From the bestiary I read, it said that Fenrir are often known as "Chosen Wolves" they''re randomly born from any type of wolf monster when the pack most need a guardian. This one must have been born not too long ago, so it had yet to fully develop its powers¡­"


    "We should help him! Our parents are busy dealing with the main body, we have to fight, Sylphy!" Aquarina said, quickly waking me up from my daze.


    "GRARRRR!"


    Seeing the Fenrir fight with everything he had, as his body was covered in blood and wounds quickly awakened my fighting spirit once more, apanied by Aquarina''s words of desperation, I couldn''t help but agree with her!


    "Alright!"


    Magic doesn''t work properly against demons, physical attacks are still dealing more damage against it, after all, Fenrir is using his enormous ws to deal damage to it, although it is being quickly regenerated. The limit of how much I can reach in a Stat at minus value is -100, if I push my Charm further, I''ll receive a strong bacsh into my body, so this is the most I can do! And if I worsen my Luck any further, things will only get more terrible.


    I need to also change into a ss that can deal damage to Demons¡­!


    [System Modification] has been activated]


    [Status has been modified]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Demon yer]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [75]


    [Defense]: [3] -> [1]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10] -> [1]


    [Agility]: [6] -> [66]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-100]


    -----


    [ss]: [Demon yer]


    An Advanced ss that can only be unlocked once the [Hunter] and [Beast yer] sses are Maxed Out. A powerful ss designed to in anything that is regarded as a "Demon" by the entire world. Grants enhanced Agility, Evasion, and Reflexes while fighting Demon-type foes by +50%, while increasing Damage Dealt against Demon-type foes by +40%. Additionally, there is a 5% chance to inflict the [Rotting Wounds] Status Effect on any Demon-type foe, making their wounds unable to regenerate for 10 minutes.


    -----


    This is it! I think this is the most I can reach in ss-changing alone, I''ve tried other things but nothing seemed to work, [Demon yer] seems like the limit. But it is good enough. However, such a strong ss usually generates an even stronger bacsh, I can''t continue fighting for longer than ten minutes at most. We have to quickly put an end to this thing and hope that my father and Shade can deal with that giant Flesh Demon over there.


    "Let''s go!" I led Aquarina and Zack who were already running to help Fenrir ahead of me. "W-Wait, wait for me!"


    I quickly began running towards the enormous tentacle, enchanting my body with the Light Attribute Spells such [shing Speed], which gave me small jumps of speed every time I conjured them, and as I had endless Mana, conjuring it endlessly wasn''t a problem!"


    FLAAAASH!


    As I ran towards there and finally met with Aquarina and Zack, we suddenly stopped running, as we were surrounded by hundreds of wolves and many pack leaders. I guess they haven''t forgotten about what we did to two other packs of them before¡­


    "We want to help! Don''t get in the way!" I said.


    "GRRRR¡­!"


    "You''re protecting this ce, right?! So let us pass already!" Zack said. "We''ll help your Fenrir!"


    "GRAR!"


    However, the wolves seemed unwilling to cooperate with us.


    "Agh damn it! Just get out of the way!" I roared, quickly infusing thousands if not hundreds of thousands of Mana into my Tier 2 Wind Attribute Magic Spell [Wind Leap] which was simr to [Air Step] and with Pyuku''s help, lifted my friends, and quickly flew into the skies, ignoring the band of wolves!


    FLAAASH!


    "Woah, what the heck?! This wind magic is amazing!" Said Zack.


    "This is the limit of what I can do¡­! Now let''s go!"


    My friends quickly readied themselves as we fell down from the sky towards the giant Demon Tentacle. I infused Divine mes into my sword, while Aquarianbined the power of Water and Ice into her daggers, and Zack the thunderous power of his Wind and Lightning.


    "Excalibur''s Light!"


    "Gates of Antis!"


    "Thor''s Fury!"


    Abination of elements fell over the Tentacle, shing over its entire body and pushing it down!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    CRAAAAASH!!!


    -----

 Chapter 420 Finish It!

    -----


    An enormous de made of light with the power to y demons.


    A gate that opens towards an endless ocean.


    A storm of lighting and winds.


    The de pierced through the tentacle''s flesh thanks to my ss, while the water impacted the open wounds and the lightning used the water as conductor, enhancing its ability to spread through the monstrous Demon Tentacle.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    The gigantic Demon limb''s entire body trembled, as countless burnt wounds began to cover its enormous and elongated body. Its horrendous jaws began to let out terrifying screams of agony.


    "GRUUUOOOHHHH¡­!"


    It was still alive, but this time it was struggling! The Fenrir quickly noticed our attack and immediately decided to fight against the demon once more, using his sharp ws and his jaws to sh and bite through the giant creature. His magic attacks became more effective as well, as I realized that my new ss had activated [Rotten Wounds] a few times over the many wounds I inflicted.


    I knew the chance was low at 5%, this is why I had decided to attack it multiple times, as my Excalibur Light ended turning into many spikes of light the moment it hit the tentacle.


    And meanwhile, we fell into the ground.


    BAAAM!


    Pyuku swiftly caught us, as I had expected. The moment we got up, the tentacle''s insect-like legs immediately attempted to crush us, as if it wasn''t busy enough dealing with the giant Fenrir!


    CLASH!


    However, I didn''t run away, using my sword to parry the enormous insect leg and then¡­!


    SLAAASH!


    Gave it a good swing! The increased damage against demons seemed to also be able to fight against the strong Demonic Energy coating their bodies, as not only that one leg, but two other legs were easily sliced apart, with rotting wounds to make its wounds regenerate less.


    Aquarina and Shade didn''t took any time to realize this was the time to attack as well. Aquarinabined her Ice powers which were even more intensified by the power of her Leviathan and Undinebining their strength together! She unleashed another downpour of water and then froze it around the tentacle, inhibiting its movements, all while Zack unleashed electrifying attacks beforehand that also temporarily paralyzed the tentacle.


    After all, it wasn''t a real Demon anyways, a mere tentacle won''t be all that tough if we put our mind into defeating this, especially with the assistance of Fenrir!


    "AWOOOO!"


    Fenrir decided to receive our aid in the battle, howling loudly as he suddenly conjured several magic circles around him of several colors, a meteor fall of elemental attacks hit the Demon Tentacle, suddenly tearing apart its body into pieces!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    "GRYYYAARRRR¡­!"


    The tentacle groaned in agony, as each piece suddenly attempted to move independently and fight as well!


    "Wait, what?! How can we even kill this thing?!" Asked Aquarina.


    "This is too ridiculous!" Zack said.


    "Aquarina, Shade, stop its movements! I''ll slice them out of existence!" I said, as I began to gather more and more Mana into my de, creating the power of Divine mes bybining the elements of Ignatius, Alice, and Naturia.


    "Alright!"


    The two quickly trusted me as they ran forward.


    "Icicle Cage!"


    CRAAASH!


    Aquarina summoned an enormous quantity of ice over the tentacle''s body, freezing its body parts. Although they still struggled to fight against the cold of ice.


    "Paralyzing Lightning!"


    SPARK!


    Meanwhile, Zack unleashed a special lightning that didn''t interfere with Aquarina''s ice, further paralyzing the four pieces of the tentacle.


    "AWOOOO!"


    Fenrir summoned ice as well, further freezing each part by imitating Aquarina, and then using lightning to paralyze them even more!


    Meanwhile, I continued gathering power within my sword¡­


    "Let''s go, guys, thest one!"


    "A-Alright then!"


    "Fooo!"


    "Take my light!"


    Ignatius, Naturia, and Alice gathered their power into the tip of my sword, as the divine brilliance of [Divine mes] emerged once more, I concentrated all of my time training, the many techniques, and movements I learned until now, and thenbined everything with this Divine Fire, unleashing a devastating attack!


    "Divine de: Excalibur!"


    SLAAAASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The strongest swing of my de was unleashed, so powerful that it resembled an arc of Divine Light emerging from the ground itself, and reaching up to 60 meters high into the skies!


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    The entire surrounding floor began to crumble apart as the pieces of the Tentacle were disintegrated in seconds. We quickly ran with Fenrir, who suddenly offered us his back.


    "Thank you!"


    We quickly mounted the fluffy Fenrir, as Naturia and I began to heal his many wounds. At the same time, something ridiculous was happening.


    "S-Sylphy, look!"


    "Huh?!"


    Aquarina called to me as I looked behind me, suddenly seeing my attack continuing its trajectory, reaching the struggling giant Flesh Demon, and piercing through its flesh, slicing it in half!


    SLASH!


    "What the¡­?!" My father eximed, as he was shocked the demon fell down so easily.


    "Is this your daughter''s attack?!" Shade asked in just as much surprise.


    "GRUUOOORRRR¡­!"


    The Flesh Demon was still alive after my strongest attack, and it quickly tried to refuse its two sides, however, my father and Shade saw this as an opportunity, as they flew towards it and quickly annihted it bybining their attacks together.


    "Tempestuous zing Sword!"


    "Void-Eating Gluttony."


    An enormous storm of mes and darkness engulfed the entirety of the Flesh Demon two halves, quickly turning it into ashes in the spot.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    The explosion was so loud that its shockwaves reached up to here. Fenrir barked, suddenly generating a barrier to protect us.


    When the battle was finally over, we arrived near the burnt forest, as Fenrir let us step out of its back. But I didn''t really wanted! It was so fluffy and warm¡­


    "Fenrir, be my Familiar pretty please¡­" I cried selfishly.


    "Arf¡­" Fenrir seemed to sigh for a bit, as he grabbed me by my clothes and pulled me out gently.


    Fenrir barked once more, looking at the three of us with his beautiful blue eyes, and then walked away, rejoining with the many packs of wolves.


    I guess he can''t leave this ce, he''s the guardian of the wolves.


    -----

 Chapter 421 Father, At Least Have Some More Faith!

    -----


    My father quickly flew to our side with Shade the moment the demon was confirmed dead. The two were shocked that we managed to defeat a part of the demon''s body as well, but we had to quickly exin him how we did it, alongside how the help of Fenrir was also crucial.


    "So that white wolf at the distance¡­" My father said, as his eyes shone in surprise. "That''s a Young Adult Fenrir, huh¡­"


    "It must have just reached its sexual maturity I believe. Probably around two-hundred-year-old. So the Wolf Steppes were being protected by such a beast¡­ I suppose our n to exterminate the wolves wille to a halt." Said Shade.


    "It makes sense now that the wolves haven''t invaded the fiefdom." My father said. "It''s a Fenrir who''s leading them."


    "Eh? Why?" I wondered.


    "It was already obvious from the beginning, right? Fenrir are very wise and intelligent, they know that messing with humans is not good if they''re not crazed lone wolves, this one seems to take his responsibility as the leader of all these wolf packs very seriously. He didn''t attacked us before most likely because he didn''t wanted to bring danger to his wolves." Said my father. "The two packs that attacked us were most likely brainwashed by the cult."


    "Maybe we even did a favor to them by ying those guys, they would had ended spreading the miasma with the other wolves eventually." Sighed Shade. "Monsters usually act like animals sometimes; it is only when they''re affected by high quantities of miasma ore from dungeons directly that they''re instantly aggressive. Wolf-type monsters in specific are very intelligent, they know when they can win or not. But still, they''re very territorial, so if an adventurer partyes here, they''ll get mauled to death. We have to tell the people of the fiefdom to not allow anybody in here if possible, as long as the wolves are not disturbed, they won''t attack anybody."


    "Yeah, I agree." Said my father.


    "The Fenrir acted rather friendly with us." I said.


    "Hm, it is still growing¡­ I guess it needed someone to help it hunt the demon tentacle- Wait, right! You did an amazing job there! We seriously didn''t thought you guys would be able to do it." My father said.


    "Eh? Wow, you have so much faith in your daughter¡­" I sighed.


    "Ah! D-Don''t get mad now, Sylphy!" My father cried, trying to appease to me. "Damn, you remind me of your mother¡­"


    "Hmph! We are capable enough! Also the wolf helped us." I said, as I looked at Fenrir from afar. "Bye, Fenrir! Take care!"


    "Woof!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fenrir answered, and then quickly walked away with thousands of other wolves at his side.


    "I suppose you made a valuable friend. Maybe you coulde back to see him in the future." Said my father. "Perhaps if you grow strong enough, he might ept to be your Familiar."


    "Eh? Really?!" I wondered.


    "Fenrir value strength above all so you''ll need to be stronger than him." Said Shade.


    "Huh¡­ I''ll do my best then; I really want a fluffy wolf familiar!" I sighed.


    "Hmmm¡­ Well, we know an Ancient Fenrir who had some pups recently, maybe we could get you one like that. But your mother was really against it back then, so I don''t know if she would ept now." Said my father.


    "Ugh, my mother is such a killjoy¡­" I sighed.


    "Right?" My father seemed to agree.


    "Well, anyways. For now, we should get going. We have spent too much time in here and we''ll end up worrying everybody in there." Said Shade. "Everything''s alright in there though, as we have been guarding the tribe with some of our familiars."


    "Yeah." Said my father. "Let''s go then."


    "Wait, is there no Demon Loot?" I wondered.


    "Demon Corpse? No, it is often impossible to craft anything with them, and well, they ended disintegrated. It is better to turn the True Demons into ashes than let them hang in this world with a piece of their bodies." Said my father.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder what was the n on using that giant demon." I sighed.


    "We''ll ask the perpetrators themselvester, we first have to extract the bombs from their bodies so they don''t blow themselves up." Shade answered.


    Like that, we peacefully went back home. No wolves annoyed us, although we could sense their stares from the distance. When we arrived at home, it was already getting dark outside. This whole trip was already incredible, we fought many strong monsters, trained, and even exceeded our limits¡­ It was indeed a good training. When I am with my father, there''s no day that it isn''t fun, I guess.


    But despite all of that, the background of everything that happened is rather dark. The cultists are probably not the only ones there. They were too few. This ce was probably something like one of their small hideouts where they did experiments and prepared something. But I''m sure there might be more of them elsewhere, somewhere¡­


    For now, as I rested inside of my tent before dinner, I decided to take a bath. Aquarina and Zack went to do the same thing, they were all just as exhausted as I was. As I rxed in the warm water and caressed my little body with soap and a sponge, I looked into the System Notifications I''ve been ignoring for a bit¡­


    Ding!


    [Calcting Total EXP Earned¡­]


    [You defeated [True Flesh Demon''s Living Tentacle] x1]


    [Your Party has defeated the [True Flesh Demon] x1]


    [You earned 155000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] earned 273000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] reached Level 7!]


    [Ignatius] reached Level 8!]


    [Ignatius] reached Level 9!]


    [Ignatius] reached Level 10!]


    [Naturia] earned 273000 EXP]


    [Naturia] EXP will be stockpiled until it can be redistributed after evolving.]


    [Naturia] can now Evolve.]


    "Wow¡­ I earned 155k EXP and Ignatius is already at Level 9? This is nice¡­ You''re pretty strong now, right?" I wondered, as I saw Ignatius swimming in the warm water, he was warming it up with his natural heat.


    "Hm, I feel like I''ll evolve into my Adult Form in no time!" He said pridefully.


    "Foo! FOO!" Naturia was annoying me once more to make her evolve.


    "Alright, alright~ I guess it is a nice time for you to evolve! Let''s see what you be!" I said, as I pressed the [Evolve Naturia] button in front of me.


    Naturia quickly began to shine bright gold.


    FLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 422 Naturias Evolution

    -----


    Naturia quickly began to shine bright gold, as I gave her the permission to finally evolve. This "evolution" thingy was somethingpletely exclusive of the System''s powers, apparently, and Spirits did evolve as well as monsters though, but not in such a fast way and even less through such wondrous means. And well, Naturia had also grown stronger even before evolving, as her stats had increased and she even leveled up her three skills:


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Naturia]


    [Race]: [True Nature Spirit]


    [Rank]: [F+]


    [Level]: [0/10] -> [10/10]


    [EXP]: [--/--]


    [ss]: [Magical Seedling]


    [HP]: [30/30] -> [70/70]


    [MP]: [70/70] -> [130/130]


    [Strength]: [12] -> [32]


    [Defense]: [20] -> [40]


    [Magic]: [30] -> [80]


    [Resistance]: [25] -> [75]


    [Agility]: [5] -> [45]


    [Luck]: [20] -> [40]


    [Charm]: [60] -> [80]


    [Skills]: [Photosynthesis: Lv2] [Seed Bullet: Lv3] [Nature''s Healing: Lv3]


    -----


    It is quite clear that Naturia is someone that specializes in Magic Power and Resistance, while having arge quantity of MP herself. Ignatius Status is the opposite as he specializes on HP, Strength, and Defense, leaving Magic and Resistance as his secondary stats in terms of specialization. This might be why he''s so good at shing and smacking monsters after bing a Baby Dragon.


    Naturia''s Skills had leveled up based in how much she had overused them. She has used Photosynthesis not that much, honestly, so it only leveled once, but Seed Bullet and Nature''s Healing were being used almost constantly, as she was healing us with her [Nature''s Healing] and chipping down at monster''s health using her [Seed Bullets] which calcted damage dealt using her Magic Stat but actually dealt physical damage to the enemy, pretty handy.


    FLASH!


    However, Naturia was now evolving! Thest time Ignatius evolved, he changed a lot, so I wonder in what form will Naturia change into. Since I''ve had her that she was arge seed that slowly sprouted a tiny leaf and then a few stems, but she had yet to even be a full tree.


    "Foo, foo foo!"


    Ding!


    [Naturia] has evolved!]


    [Naturia] Level Cap has been reset to 0!]


    [Naturia] learned new Skills!]


    [Naturia] ss has evolved into [Magical Sapling]!]


    And her new appearance was¡­ a beautiful little sapling! She even had bigger and more lustrous leaves, and her seed-like part waspletely discarded, apparently. However, she still had that cute little face on top of her stem.


    "Uwah, you''ve grown bigger, Naturia¡­!"


    She was now around half a meter big and could even be considered a small bush. But she was still a baby tree at this point and might continue to evolve even further.


    "A-Amazing, she grew bigger!" Ignatius said.


    "See? My Naturia''s the very best!" I said, hugging my friend as she extended her branches and suddenly turned them into long vines.


    "Uwah?! N-Naturia?!"


    "Fooo!"


    Naturia used her vines to attempt to hug me back but they were getting entangled all over my nude, and I was just taking a bath right now so it was extremely awkward!


    "S-Stop it! Don''t hug me anymore! S-Stop!"


    "Foo! Foooo!"


    .


    .n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    .


    "Ugh¡­"


    At the end, she finally let go of me, but I didn''t felt like taking a bath anymore so I quickly washed my hair and then dried my body with some wind magic. I quickly put on some clothes, a long white dress, and a pair of sandals, and rested over my bed until dinner.


    Naturia not only had changed in appearance, but she had truly grown stronger, acquiring new Skills as well.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Naturia]


    [Race]: [True Nature Spirit]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Magical Sapling]


    [HP]: [70/70]


    [MP]: [300/300]


    [Strength]: [32]


    [Defense]: [40]


    [Magic]: [100]


    [Resistance]: [85]


    [Agility]: [45]


    [Luck]: [40]


    [Charm]: [80]


    [Skills]: [Photosynthesis: Lv2] [Seed Bullet: Lv3] [Nature''s Healing: Lv3] [Entangling Vines: Lv1] [Leaf Of Life: Lv1]


    -----


    Her Stats didn''t changed as much, but she gained bonus MP, Magic, and Resistance after evolving. Her stats are slightly lesser than Ignatius in a few things when he recently evolved, but some of them are also higher. I think Naturia is naturally stronger than Ignatius even without specializing on Strength! Maybe it could be because she''s older than him on Spirit Age? Ignatius became a Spirit just some years ago while Naturia has been with me since I was like 1 year old.


    Perhaps my stronger bond with Naturia had strengthened her Stats more¡­ Well, whatever''s the case, she gained two new and interesting Skills after evolving as well, and her new ss might also have something new to offer.


    -----


    [ss]: [Magical Sapling]


    A ss of a developing Sapling of a Magical nt of some sort may receive. This ss is slightly less ordinary, but still ordinary. However, the one that holds it might be able to one day grow into something truly spectacr. While bathing in the warmth of the sunlight, MP, Magic, and Resistance Stats are enhanced by +30%, and HP and MP recovery automatically at twice the normal speed. Additionally, the leaves produced by the user might be used for medicinal purposes.


    -----


    Starting with her new ss, it seems to be pretty interesting! It has an effect simr to her [Photosynthesis] Skill, enhancing Naturia as long as she''s bathing on the sunlight, and even hastening her HP and MP Recovery speed, which is always nice. But aside of that, it also has a special effect¡­ the leaves produced by her can be used for medicinal purposes? Is this rted to her other Skill [Leaf of Life] by any chance?


    -----


    [Leaf Of Life: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A special Magical Leaf imbued with the power of Life can be produced by spending MP. This Magical Leaf of Life can be either consumed to restore 300 HP Automatically for the consumer or as a medicinal herb that can be used in the production of potions with stronger effects.


    Consuming the leaf might also heal from Lesser Status effects such as Poison, Paralysis, and Confusion. The more MP is spent on the leaf''s production, the more powerful is the leaf''s effects. With each Skill Level, the leaf''s effects and nutritional richness increases by +10%.


    -----


    Wait¡­ what?! This is amazing!


    -----

 Chapter 423 Naturias New Skills And Leaf Of Life

    -----


    Leaf of Life was truly an amazing Skill! The moment I read its description, I immediately asked Naturia to produce a Leaf of Life, which she promptly did without even knowing how to do it beforehand at all, as if it were part of her instincts.


    FLASH!


    One of her small branches shone brightly, as leaf of bright green color grew from it, shining with a golden hue. And then, it naturally fell off the branch without any resistance, slowly falling like a feather over the palm of my hands.


    -----


    [Leaf of Life (D Grade)]


    [Item Type: nt/Medicine]


    A special Magical Herb Leaf produced by a Nature Spirit. This leaf can be used to heal from Lesser Status effects and diseases upon consumption, while also healing 300 HP to the user directly. If ced over specific wounds, as long as the damage can be healed by the leaf''s effects, the wounds will close. This item can also be used as an amazing material for alchemy in the creation of potions and other items with even greater effects.


    -----


    "Ooooh! This is amazing! Well done, Naturia!" I said. I quickly looked at the leaf but then wondered where could I even store it¡­ Putting it inside of my Inventory Bag would be good, but I wonder if they go bad after a while? Well, not like I can do much about it.


    "Those leaves are specially made through the System powers merging with Naturia''s natural abilities. They''re something considered as a "Consumable Item" and also a Material for Alchemy." Alice quickly spoke to me.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is." I said while rubbing my chin.


    "They are magical items that don''t go bad even after eons pass, so you can use them at any time. I wish it would be possible to unlock the Item Box Function for you, but that''ll need some more time." She sighed.


    "Item Box?"


    "It is a special privilege those with a System should have, but I wasn''t able to give it to you due to my errors. It allows for the creation of a special dimension where an almost endless amount of items can be easily stored inside. Time stops inside as well, so things don''t go bad no matter how much time passes." Alice replied.


    "Such a fantastical thing exists? Not even my parents Inventory Bags can do that much¡­" I sighed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh well, for now you should keep focusing on Naturia, she''s getting mad that I am taking away your attention from her." Alice said.


    "O-Oh, right! Well done, Naturia!" I said, petting my Spirit.


    "Foo! Fofofooo¡­" She said, as she rubbed herself on me cutely.


    I looked into her status once more and it showed that her MP was at 200/300. Making this leaf alone cost her 100 MP, so if she uses all her MP, can I give her more of my own to bring out more leaves?


    "Naturia, can you create more leaves? As many as you can!" I said.


    "Foo!"


    As if saying "got it!", Naturia swiftly created two more leaves, and then fell over the bedpletely exhausted.


    "Alright, let''s do this then¡­!"


    I began infusing my own MP into Naturia, as I saw her quickly recover it. Her MP quickly went back to 100% once more.


    "Nice! Can you make more?"


    "Fooo¡­"


    However, Naturia seemed exhausted, and couldn''t make more leaves.


    "Eh? Why not?" I wondered.


    "I think this is her limit for today." Alice replied. "Creating these leaves is very exhausting for her, you see. Perhaps her limit is three a day. That''s still a lot. although I wouldn''t rmend you ask her three a day, maybe two, so she isn''tpletely exhausted every day."


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry for making you exceed yourself, Naturia. The skill didn''t specify a limit." I sighed, hugging her.


    "I''m sorry, the System wasn''t really aware of her limits until now, the skill should be fixed now." She said, showing me the Skill once more. below the information of the Skill, there was a text saying "There is only a max limit of 3 Leaves that can be produced every 24 hours".


    I guess that''s fair.


    "Well, let''s see your other skill while you''re resting¡­"


    Naturia had another Skill, this one was actually an offensive Skill, and she might had identally used it before¡­


    -----


    [Entangling Vines: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    Grants the ability to produce and control dozens of vines that can be regrown as more MP is used. The strength of the Vines depends in the user''s Strength and Magic Stats together, and they can be used for a variety of purposes. The height in which the vines can stretch, alongside their durability and strength is increased by +10% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    "Ah, so this was what you used, you little ruffian!" I said.


    "F o f o f o o o¡­" Naturia gave out a cute little chuckle.


    "Hmph! Now that you''re done with her, how about you check mine! The numbers went a lot higher! Although I don''t really know what they meant, I''m sure it''s a lot, right?" Ignatius asked for my attention right after I finished checking at Naturia.


    "Hey you''re getting a bit cocky for an egg¡­" I said.


    "T-That''s¡­ I am no longer an egg!" He said furiously.


    "Haha, okay, I get it¡­ Let me check." I said, petting Ignatius little head.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Ignatius the Red]


    [Race]: [True Fire Dragon Spirit]


    [Rank]: [D]


    [Level]: [0/20] -> [10/20]


    [EXP]: [60000/90000]


    [ss]: [Baby Dragon]


    [HP]: [95/95] -> [295/295]


    [MP]: [200/200] -> [300/300]


    [Strength]: [40] -> [240]


    [Defense]: [55] -> [255]


    [Magic]: [60] -> [160]


    [Resistance]: [45] -> [145]


    [Agility]: [35] -> [135]


    [Luck]: [10] -> [60]


    [Charm]: [50] -> [100]


    [Skills]: [Eggshell: Lv4] [Dragon King''s Son: Lv2] [Baby Dragon Breath: Lv4] [Roll: Lv3] [Dragon Scales: Lv2] [Dragon ws: Lv2] [Fire Absorption: Lv1]


    -----


    Huh, his stats really grew! The stat growth might had increased a lot after evolving, he''s now way above Naturia due to level difference.


    And¡­ what''s that new Skill? [Fire Absorption]?


    -----

 Chapter 424 Everyone Has Their Own Talents!

    -----


    Not only his stats increased by an amazing amount after leveling up ten times, but Ignatius even gained a new Skill with it. It is the same power he showcased in our battle against the zing Wolves though¡­ I wonder if Spirits can acquire Skills based in how strong the Spells they use are.


    Well, let''s check that Skill:


    -----


    [Fire Absorption: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 552/1000


    Grants the ability to absorb Fire by spendingrge quantities of MP. The absorbed Fire then can be infused into the user''s body to temporarily strengthen its stats and erge the mass of its body. The more mes it unleash, the more these stats quickly go back to normal. The maximum boost into all stats that Absorbing Fire can grant is up to +20% (with an additional +10% with each Skill Level). Additionally, while on [Fire Absorption Mode], Fire Attribute Magic bes twice as strong.


    -----


    "Huh, so it does more than just absorb fire, that''s also the secret behind how you became so big in that fight, didn''t you?" I wondered, as Ignatius seemed to nod happily.


    "Indeed! Isn''t this amazing? My Draconic Powers are finally awakening!" He celebrated.


    "Hahah¡­ I am d for you." I said, petting him. He was honestly quite cute now.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, aside from all of this stuff, there were other things inside of my mind as well. After all we just defeated a giant True Demon, and there''s a ton of problems regarding this Cult.


    If they can leisurely summon True Demons so easily, this is not something we can deal with as usual. Whatever they are involved into, might have its roots in the Demon Continent. Is the cult in this city really just made of a few resentful people?


    I doubt it¡­


    And that woman I fought back then, she survived. I wonder if¡­ I''ll have to fight her once more in the future. Will I be able to deal with her? Have I grown strong enough?


    I know that my parents and Aquarina''s parents, alongside my uncle and Ninhursag are more than capable of dealing with the situation as they both have strength and experience but¡­ I know that there might be times when my parents won''t be able topletely aid us.


    We need to grow stronger, even stronger than now.


    Naturia and Ignatius have grown amazingly strong after receiving a System Seed, and after today''s battles, I umted a big quantity of EXP¡­ I wonder if I can begin using it on strengthening myself or more of my Familiars.


    For now, I also need to level up my Skills. Leveling up Ember and Spiritual Blessing should be a priority to strengthen myself and also my Familiars, so I should continue to activate the skills over and over again with my endless MP so I can umte as much Skill Proficiency as possible and level them up quickly.


    If I can make Ember to reach max level, my fire magic will be way stronger than before, and I might even gain ess to brand new offensive fire-attribute skills, I can''t really miss on that.


    But¡­ what else can I do with these EXP Points for now? I do remember Alice saying something about the Item Box, but can that help me in battle? Maybe I could use the EXP for making a new System Seed.


    Aquarina and Zack are strong, and are growing stronger, I guess I don''t really need to give them a System Seed for now, as they''re growing pretty well. So if I ever make one, who should receive it?


    I looked into my Soul Scape, finding my other Familiars inside. Beelzebub was sleeping for now, while Alice was resting over the grasnds peacefully, and Furoh was wandering around, seemingly practicing Dark Magic and his shapeshifting?


    "Ahhh¡­ It''s no use¡­" He sighed.


    "Furoh? What''s wrong?" I wondered.


    I quickly emerged as my Soul Projection in front of him.


    "S-Sylphy!" Furoh was slightly startled. "I¡­ I am pretty useless as a familiar, aren''t I?"


    "Eh?"


    "Now that you got Beelzebub for Dark Magic and even Poison Magic, I lost a lot of value in your team¡­ I am also frail, my body is filled with scars and I am ugly so you can''t bring me outside all the time¡­ I should be able to shapeshift as a Mimic Demon but my shapeshifting abilities are also terrible, I never had that much talent¡­" He sighed. "This is why I''ve always been so unconfident on myself, and I''ve always been a coward¡­ I''ve always been a good for nothing."


    "What? You''ve helped plenty¡­ I just didn''t brought you outside because¡­ Well, I was afraid you would get too hurt, after all you''re not a spirit so I need to be more careful¡­" I sighed.


    "Yeah, but Pyuku is also not a spirit and he actively fought and protected you guys¡­ Compared to me, that slime''s amazing." He sighed.


    "B-But everyone has their own talents, don''t give up like this¡­" I said.


    "Sigh¡­ But I have no talents¡­ It would be more worth it if you just broke our contract and got a Wolf pup instead, in a few years it would grow into a splendidpanion, way better than whatever I am¡­." Furoh seemed to have an incredibly low self-esteem. "You were in danger there and I¡­ I wasn''t able to do a single thing to help you¡­"


    He is certainly not wrong in a few of the things he''s talking about¡­ His body is very damaged and cannot properly shapeshift as his race should be able to, his Dark Magic is weaker than Beelzebub''s, and he''s also not as strong and flexible as Pyuku.


    Words alone can''t really help him; he needs help in something else. I want to¡­ give him an opportunity to grow stronger.


    Ah¡­


    I guess this is why I can make System Seeds.


    It is so I can help those that have never been given the opportunity to grow stronger, even when they had always been trying their best to survive and grow.


    "Alice! Let''s make another System Seed."


    -----

 Chapter 425 A Mysterious Curse

    -----


    "Another System Seed?" Alice wondered. "I see, it is for him?"


    "Yeah¡­ I can''t really take seeing him like this." I sighed.


    "I see¡­ Very well, but this one is more expensive. I told you that the more you make, the more expensive they be, right?" She asked.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ How expensive is this one?"


    "Two hundred thousand EXP¡­" She sighed.


    "Ugh¡­ two thirds of my total EXP!" I sighed. "But fine¡­ let''s do it."


    "Hm, very well."


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 200000 EXP]


    [A [System Seed] has been created]


    FLASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Within my real hands, a blue cube emerged, this was the System Seed.


    "Furoh,e!"


    I summoned Furoh outside of my Soul Scape, as he seemed surprised I brought him outside out of nowhere.


    "W-Wha¡­?! What''s wrong, Sylphy? Eh?! Is that¡­?!"


    Furoh''s face quickly distorted into shock, looking at the item in question, which he had witnessed twice by now. This was the special item that granted Ignatius and Naturia incredible power and the ability to continue growing stronger at a fast pace as long as monsters were in.


    "Here, take this."


    "Wait! This is¡­ I can''t take this!" He said. "There are more talented people than me¡­ I¡­ I am not deserving of such a gift."


    "You are. You''re my friend and someone that has been with me for a long time now, Furoh." I sighed. "Also youe next if we go by order, so it is totally fair!"


    "T-That''s¡­ well¡­" Furoh seemed doubtful, but I approached him and pushed the seed into him.


    "Uwah!"


    FLASH!


    The seed quickly merged into his own body and then his soul, as blue lines began to emerge all across his body, changing it and enhancing it tremendously.


    "T-This is¡­ Why do I feel so strong out of nowhere?! I thought that Systems helped grow someone stronger but it also grants power?" He wondered.


    "Usually you''ll get a few Skills right away. This "power" you feel are the Skills." I said. The process was finished extremely quickly, as I took a look at Furoh''s Status.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Furoh]


    [Race]: [Mimic Demon (Cursed)]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Shapeshifting Beast]


    [HP]: [500/500]


    [MP]: [250/250]


    [Strength]: [250]


    [Defense]: [150]


    [Magic]: [120]


    [Resistance]: [100]


    [Agility]: [170]


    [Luck]: [-50]


    [Charm]: [-100]


    [Skills]: [Mimicry: Lv1] [Body Shapeshifting: Lv1] [Gluttony: Lv1] [Shadow st: Lv1]


    -----


    Incredible! Furoh''s Status is amazing, he got way higher starting stats than Naturia and Ignatiusbined at the beginning. It seems that this might be because he''s a Demon and not a Spirit, and therefore has body to give him more stats? He looks like an overall devastating fighter. Furoh as of now isparable to a Tier 3 Monster at Rank 10, most likely, although with this Status and the new Skills he has, he might had already surpassed that and reached a level of power simr to Tier 4 Monsters.


    However, there''s something quite concerning, this is the first time aside from me where I find someone with negative stats. He has -50 Luck, even worse than mine. Is this why he has suffered so much through his life? It makes it seem as if he had been cursed somehow¡­ Well, his Race information says [Mimic Demon (Cursed)]. Could he had been cursed since birth? But why?


    And not only that, but his -100 Charm is also rather noticeable. Perhaps his inability to take into an appealing and uniform shape is because of his charm stat being so low¡­? Charm Stat in negative might be more powerful than I had thought. Although it is always the stat I used to sacrifice while boosting myself. When this stat reaches a high negative number, it generates an automatic aura of intimidation around me, this is probably the same aura Furoh has always had.


    "A-Amazing, why do I feel so strong?" He wondered.


    "You''ve really grown stronger though! Take a look at your status." I said.


    "S-Status?" The moment Furoh said those words, the holographic window emerged before his various eyes. "I-Impressive¡­ I don''t really understand much, but these numbers are in the triple digits already¡­ is it a good thing? And the "Skills" are¡­ four?"


    "Yeah, it looks like you came out stronger than the Spirits. It is only natural seeing how you''ve got a physical body and have lived for years training it and surviving on your own." I said with a nod.


    "Ooohh¡­" Furoh was happy.


    As he was thinking that his future might not be as grim as he imagined, I checked the information of his ss and the rest of his Skills. But first of all, I want to see something¡­


    -----


    [Race]: [Mimic Demon (Cursed)]


    Mimic Demons are demons said to be born without shape, they imitate other shapes to seek to fill the void within their hearts. They take many shapes to predate on other monsters and demons alike and survive. Due to their trickery nature and their monstrous appetite, they''re treated as monsters even by other Demon Tribes.


    Their vicious nature and mercilessness put them into a dangerous zone, as they''re usually hunted by their fellow Demons in masse. Nowadays, most Mimic Demon Tribes have perished, and those that remain can be counted in less than a hundred.


    [Curse]: [Curse of the Hated and Untalented]: A curse that decreases severely the growth of a person, their total magical power, and how much they can properly develop. Additionally, their Luck and Charm is decreased into negative digits, and they are destined to live a life filled with pain, suffering, and hatred.


    -----


    What a horrid curse¡­ Is this why Furoh''s life has been so horrible? But¡­ there had been many people that have also suffered, and they''re not necessarily cursed. Well, this Curse still is¡­ very detrimental to his growth, I cannot really allow it.


    I wonder if I can do something with System Modification¡­


    "Alice, can I modify the curse inflicted upon Furoh permanently, or cure it?" I wondered.


    "¡­There might be a possibility." She answered.


    -----

 Chapter 426 Extracting The Curse

    -----


    "Furoh¡­ You''re cursed¡­" I said, as Furoh, who was happy to have grown stronger, quickly stopped what he was doing as he looked at me with surprise.


    However, a chuckle came out of his mouth.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yeah¡­ I figured out it was something like that, right?" He sighed.


    "Furoh¡­ When we made our contract, I was able to see glimpses of your past, but not everything. ¡­What exactly happened when you were born? Do you remember anything?" I wondered.


    Furoh looked into the floor as he waved his head.


    "¡­No. I don''t remember. But since I was conscious that I knew there was something holding me back. I grew slower than all of my siblings¡­ You see, we are born in big egg sacksid inside the depths of dungeons. When we hatch, we are merely small worm-like creatures. It wouldn''t be far-fetched to call us monsters." He sighed. "As I saw many of my siblings be devoured by wild monsters, I survived hiding and hiding, eating whatever garbage I found, or even the dead bodies of my own¡­ siblings."


    "Ah¡­"


    "I-It is not something good to tell you, I know¡­" Furoh sighed. "What I''ve done is something unforgivable¡­ But in those times, my mind wasn''t as clear as it is now I¡­ I know there''s no justification. But still¡­ I am not the same as before."


    "I understand¡­" I sighed. "I know how it might had felt."


    "You¡­ do?" He wondered.


    "Of course. You''re my contracted familiar, I can feel those emotions bubbling within your heart, Furoh¡­" I said. "I think that there might be a way for me to break this curse, would you¡­ allow me to do it?"


    "Y-You can¡­?" He asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ But I need to ask for your permission because such a curse is inflicted in the depths of your soul. It might hurt a lot when I try to take it away¡­ or well, modify it, as I want to." I said.


    "¡­"


    Furoh fell into silence for a while, but then seemed decided.


    "Very well, if that''s what you want¡­ I am willing to ept your offer, Sylphy¡­" He said. "In my entire life, I''ve never meet someone so good-hearted like you before. I trust you more than anybody else¡­"


    "Aww¡­" I sighed. "Alright, leave it to me, Furoh!"


    "I''ll entrust you my soul, Sylphy." He said.


    Furoh rested over the floor as I quickly infused my hands with my Mana. Alice began to guide me. Apparently she was rather good at handling souls, a thing she inherited from her own creator, and which she masted over these years attached and then fused into my own soul as well.


    "This is a powerful Curse, inflicted by either a strong monster or an incredibly powerful sorcerer, but if we use the divine power within my body, it might be possible to destroy it." She said.


    "Then let''s begin." I said with a nod.


    FLASH!


    My hands suddenly turned golden, almost translucent, as I felt the power of Alice merge with my own body. This was a technique I had never practiced before, but I was pretty sure it was called [Spirit Fusion]. It seems that Alice pushed this technique to happen almost automatically¡­ but I can feel it is putting a big burden into my own body.


    My hands slowly slipped through Furoh''s skin, reaching deep within his body and then, I felt as if they submerged themselves within a deep and warm liquid. This wasn''t the liquid of his stomach or something, but this liquid was etheric and made of essence¡­ his soul.


    ording to what Alice said, Souls are mainlyposed of Ether, a special energy that is simr to a rich and bright liquid that flows freely across the Soul Membrane of our Soul. It could even be said that souls are like balloons filled with water, this is why when they''re hurt, it can kill a person as their Ether leaks away and weakens their souls. A curse in other terms, depending on its lethality, acts as some sort of "Soul Parasite".


    I closed my eyes as I infused my sight into Furoh''s soul. In front of me, several bubbles emerged, showing images of Furoh''s memories, countless of them flowing everywhere. They seemed to be very painful memories. Since the beginning of his life that he had only had painful memories.


    However, there was a small, bright corner of his soul, shining brightly with golden light¡­


    "What is this?"


    When I looked into the corner, I found recent memories of Furoh, they were all rted to me. All the times I''ve spent with him since we meet, these were all good memories, which made him happy.


    "Furoh¡­"


    I could even hear the internal voice of his soul.


    "Sylphy¡­ I trust her¡­"


    "She''s¡­ the only one that has ever seen me as a person¡­"


    "I hope that everything goes well¡­"


    For someone with his appearance, Furoh was an incredibly pure-hearted person.


    And within this soul, there was a deep darkness.


    A near endless corridor leading me somewhere deep.


    As I walked through the corridor, I began seeing many painful memories, horrendous ones of pain and suffering, of hatred and difficulties¡­


    And in the depths of this corridor of darkness, there it was.


    Arge mass of flesh with a single red eye, veinsing out of its body as it spread and infected the entire soul of Furoh¡­


    This was his curse, the [Curse of the Hated and Untalented].


    "I-It is bigger than I imagined¡­" Alice''s voice told me.


    "What should I do now? Fight it?" I wondered.


    "No¡­ if you fight it and provoke it, it might begin hurting Furoh even more¡­" Alice said.


    "Then¡­?" I wondered.


    "There are a few options¡­ One would be to cut the soul of Furoh where the curse is, but this would weaken him too much, he might die if he''s not strong enough to resist the pain." She said.


    "Oh¡­ And the other option?"


    "The other options is¡­ To take his curse for yourself."


    "Take his curse¡­?"


    -----

 Chapter 427 Fragmented Memories

    -----


    Compared to Furoh, I''ve had a good life. Despite the battles and the challenges I''ve had, wouldn''t my life be thousand times better than him? If not a millionth times better¡­ While he suffered in the coldness of the world, stomped like a bug, I was sleeping in my warm bed and loved by my parents.


    While he ate trash and cried every night, I ate delicious food andughed with my family. While he suffered and barely survived every day however he could, I continued growing stronger with the help of my parents and my own talents¡­ It is an entire world of difference.


    "I think I could¡­" I sighed. "It is nothingpared to what he had gone through."


    "Sylphy¡­ You''re willing to go so far for him?" She asked.


    "Of course¡­ I am willing to do it because he''s my friend." I said with a smile.


    "Sigh¡­ Don''t worry. Because your System is Glitched, the Curse itself wont affect you as much, actually. Do you remember how the venom of that woman didn''t killed you due to the glitched system as well?" She asked.


    "Right¡­ Can you modify this curse like I did with the venom?" I asked.


    "¡­I could make a few changes, if we spend thest 100k EXP you have, I think we can do something. But first of all, you must absorb the curse first." She said.


    "Very well then¡­ Furoh, don''t worry. You won''t have to suffer anymore now."


    I slowly walked towards the monstrous curse, and pointed my hand at it, touching it gently.


    Immediately, I felt a strong shock hit my entire soul, darkness began pouring into my hand, as if it were a deadly infection.


    "Nnngh¡­ T-This hurts a lot¡­" I muttered, resisting the pain.


    The curse''s eye looked at me with surprise, as if it could even speak. Is this thing somehow alive? But it''s a curse¡­ isn''t it?


    "How interesting¡­" It suddenly spoke.


    "Huh?!"


    "What kind of kindness does bring you to take upon the curse inflicted into somebody else, girl?" It spoke again.


    "I want¡­ I want to help my friend. I don''t want to see him suffer because of this curse anymore. I know he''s filled with amazing talent¡­ I just want to make him happy." I answered firmly.


    "I see¡­ Hahah¡­ Some say that the heart of the most gentle of people is actually the most selfish! To think that I would ever be able to witness such an egocentric, selfish, and rotten heart such as yours!" Heughed.


    "Eh?"


    "You take pleasure into helping others, don''t you?"


    "¡­"


    "You find happiness into seeing others happy, don''t you?"


    "¡­?"


    "You feel¡­ superior, by helping those that are miserable and below you."


    "I¡­!"


    "And you feel guilty because not everyone has enjoyed life as you''ve done, but at the same time, that guilt is born from your own selfishness, as you admit you''ve had a privileged life you''re so happy and proud of!"


    "Stop! T-That''s not¡­ what I am thinking!"


    "You do! Hahaha! I can see directly into your rotten heart, little girl!"


    "No¡­ That''s not right!"


    "It is! It is!!!"


    "NO!"


    FLAAASH!


    "Unghh?!"


    Suddenly, the power of Alice enhanced my absorption, as my mind felt clearer. For a moment, I almost fell to the Curse''s effect of lowering my own morale. The lighting from my soul continued to absorb the enormous curse, as I gritted my teeth.


    "I don''t give a damn about whatever you think of me, you''re just a curse! I will help Furoh, and that''s the end of it!"


    "W-What are you doing to me!? Agh! T-This is¡­?! You know I am not a mere curse, right?! I am¡­ AKH!"


    FLASH!


    As the cursepletely disappeared from Furoh''s Soul, a sudden darkness gathered within my Soul, and then, the System suppressed it as countless blue lines began growing over its entire body.


    Ding!


    [You have absorbed [Curse of the Hated and Untalented]


    [You have exchanged 100000 EXP]


    [You have permanently modified [Curse of the Hated and Untalented] into [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    Devourer¡­ of darkness?


    "This is the most I could change from it! This thing''s nature is too obscure for me to change it into anything remotely positive, so I had to go this way¡­ Sylphy." Alice apologized.


    "No¡­ it''s fine." I said.


    I felt no different than before, in fact. And the curse itself seemed to be not even inflicting any damage to my soul either now¡­ What is this Curse even? Was this really a curse?


    "Nngh¡­ My entire being has changed! Just what did you do to me!?" He roared furiously.


    "Who are you? You''re not a curse, are you not?" I asked.


    "Tch¡­"


    "If you don''t talk, I''ll just peer at your soul anyways!" I said, as I flew toward his body while he was floating in the middle of my soul scape.


    "W-Wait¡­ Stop!" He roared furiously.


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, several memories of this "Curse" emerged within my mind.


    What I saw was¡­ fire.


    A vige set on mes.


    People screaming and running away.


    A single mother holding a child in her arms.


    These people''s skin was as red as blood.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A sense of despair suddenly tried to take over my heart.


    "Everything¡­ everything is lost¡­"


    "We have to run¡­"


    "We have to survive!"


    The memories changed once more, shing through.


    Suddenly, I saw a small red child slowly walking through the forest.


    Is this the baby from before? He was wearing clothes made of animal pelt, and only held a very rough and rusty knife with himself, while carrying small rabbits with his other hand.


    As he slowly walked into the cave where his mother waited him every day, he suddenly found a different sight.


    "M-Mother¡­? MOTHER!"


    The child ran as fast as he could, finding his mother lying over the floor of the cave, covered in wounds made by weapons, everything inside the cave was piged, and the scent of humans covered the ce, and his mother''s body.


    Tears flowed through the boy''s eyes, as he gritted his teeth, showing his sharp fangs¡­


    "Humans¡­ DAMN HUMANS!"


    -----

 Chapter 428 The Curse Of The Devourer Of Darkness

    -----


    Darkness suddenly took over my mind once more, as I saw new memories.


    The boy had grown up, wearing ck robes, and holding into a wooden staff which had stuck to it arge magic crystal imbued with darkness element.


    His face seemed pale and emotionless, as darkness surged from his body.


    He was looking in front of him, as countless bodiesid over the floor, humans wearing armor and their entire camp covered on ck mes.


    Just like they burned his vige when he was a small baby, he did the same against the human camp, burning them all.


    "All of you shall burn¡­ all of you¡­"


    Darkness once more changed my visions.


    Atop a high cliff, the same man stood. Below him, thousands of humans marched, as many other demons were as his side as well, enormous gargoyles, dragon-kins, and other creatures tamed by them.


    "I shan''t allow you to pour your viciousness any longer on mynd, humans! My people¡­ let''s march!"


    My vision changed once more, as thousands of bodies covered a dry battlefield, the ground was red-colored purely because of all the blood poured over.


    The bodies of not only humans, but demons and monstersid over. However, I quickly realized that there were still warriors fighting, a few hundred of humans were still alive, they had magicians with them, and fought viciously against thest dozen demons, led by the same man I saw before.


    Each and every one of hisrades fell one after the other, as the man struggled with his magic, his Mana was already emptying. His life wasing to an end as his body couldn''t sustain all the damage he was taking, dozens of arrows already piercing his entire body, as magic had hit him so many times half his body was burned.


    "Hahh¡­ Damn¡­ Damn Humans¡­!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The general of the human army slowly approached him, with sword at hand.


    "You''ve fought well, Demon."


    He pointed his sword at him.


    The man slowly looked at him with a face filled with furious resentment, as his heart suddenly began to burn with ck mes conjured by him.


    "I curse you¡­ Human¡­ I curse you!!!"


    FLASH!


    "Ungh?!"


    The general suddenly felt weakened for a second, as if something hit his body, but it was nothing.


    "You damn pest!"


    SLASH!


    His head rolled over the floor, as the man I''ve been following died.


    However, his memories didn''t end at his death.


    I saw countless other small visions, the general cursed by him ended losing his next battle, and he ran away into the wilderness, where he was attacked by wild wolves and eaten alive.


    The alpha of the wolves then carried the curse as he ate his heart. And then, the alpha died hunted by an Orc, only for the Orc that ate the wolf to receive the curse. Like this, for years and years to no end, the curse was constantly passed over, while it umted power¡­


    Until it ended in a monster inside a dungeon, which was eaten by arge group of newborn Mimic Demons, one of them, Furoh, inherited such a curse as well. And since then, his life has been filled with more misery than anybody else.


    "So you''ve seen it¡­"


    The Curse spoke once more.


    "Y-You¡­ You converted yourself into a curse?"


    "¡­No, it could be said I am merely a curse that carries my creator''s memories."


    ? "T-That''s¡­ Who was your creator?"


    "He was known as the 53th Demon King."


    "D-Demon King?! Wait, how many Demon Kings has there been in the world?"


    "Who knows¡­"


    The curse seemed tired andpletely defeated based in how he acted. I suppose I don''t have to expect a rebellion from his part, hopefully.


    "This is a Curse of Hatred and Resentment. The Last Curse of the 53th Demon King which he left behind on an Human Commander that in him, who waster known as the Hero of de Steel. He died pitifully, didn''t he? I caused his death¡­" Laughed the Curse.


    "To think that Furoh carried such a thing with himself¡­ Poor thing." I sighed.


    "Now, you''ve willingly decided to carry upon the curse of an ancient demon king by yourself, little girl. Quite honestly, you surprise me. I will amuse myself as I ruin your life and bring despair to your everyday." Heughed.


    "Well, I''ve modified you so you can''t really do that anymore." I said.


    "Eh?!"


    The Curse was slightly shocked.


    "You''re awfully strong though, I can barely hold into you. But I''m sure I''ll grow strong enough to hold your full power¡­" I said with a smile, suddenly showing him a holographic window that showed his changes.


    -----


    [Curse]: [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    A curse that originally was meant to carry the hatred and resentment of an Ancient Demon King and slowly umte into a deadly disease that would kill his enemies, one way or another. However, it has been modified to instead, be able to absorb such Negative Energy and devour it,pletely destroying it and, at the same time, absorbing its power to grow stronger, enhancing the carrier in the process. The carrier of this curse, however, suffers every time it absorbs this darkness.


    -----


    "W-What? My entire purpose¡­ What I was made for¡­!" He muttered. "This is¡­ Hahh¡­ Hahaha!"


    However, instead of despairing, he suddenlyughed.


    "This is amusing! ¡­To think your selfishness would carry you so far as to change my nature into such a ridiculous thing!" Heughed. "Let''s see how far you can go by using such power¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah¡­" I sighed. "I already told you that you''re dealt with, so just sit there for a while. Maybe if you behave you can turn into a Spirit."


    "S-Spirit?! I am a Powerful Curse made by the Demon King of an Ancient Era!" He angrily said.


    "Well, Ancient Era¡­ I guess your creator is not the same that my parents fought." I said. "Well, that''s kind of a relief."


    "Your parents fought¡­? Ohh¡­ So you''re a hero''s daughter¡­" Heughed. "I suppose my purpose had been fulfilled, as I''ve finally reached the soul of a future hero¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 429 Furohs Unlocked Hidden Potential

    -----


    After I absorbed Furoh''s Curse, the curse appeared like a sphere of darkness with a single red eye floating in my soul scape. There were hundreds of golden chains chaining his entire body and tightly letting him sit there like a sitting duck, he waspletely hopeless. These chains were part of the System''s modification over his own body. Perhaps if he eventually turns into a Spirit, which would be something I would like maybe, in the future, he could change and free himself.


    But for now, he''s too evil to leave him be. And well, it took me years to convince Beelzebub to join me, so I doubt this will be any different to be honest. For now, however, I want to quickly go see Furoh. He should be recovering now that his curse was dispelled.


    I quickly opened my eyes, finding Furoh nowhere to be seen¡­


    "Furoh? Where are you?"


    "Woof! Woof!"


    Suddenly, I heard the bark of a small wolf?


    When I looked behind me, I found a beautiful white wolf, with fluff hair and shiny golden eyes. It looked utterly majestic! Like a small little version of the Fenrir we saw today!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Uwahh¡­ Where did you even came from, little guy?"


    I couldn''t help but pet his head as he wiggled his tail.


    "It is me, Sylphy!" He suddenly spoke with a voice I recognized.


    "Eh? That voice¡­?!"


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, the wolf grewrger, almost as big as the Fenrir we saw, it was even more beautiful and majestic than before!


    "E-Eeehh!? W-What is happening?!" I asked in shock.


    "Hahaha! I''ve taken into this form because it is one of the forms you''re quite fond of, right?" He asked, it was the voice of Furoh!


    "Furoh¡­ you can shapeshift so amazingly now?!" I wondered.


    "Indeed¡­ It is all thanks to you Sylphy! I am really in debt with you! After you took away the curse, I was suddenly able to shapeshift how I was supposed to since the beginning of my life¡­ Plus the skills boosted this even more!"


    FLASH!


    Furoh suddenly changed shapes once more, turning into the two-headed zing Wolf from before, as mes emerged over his body¡­ they were also genuine! Was he able to imitate the powers of what he took the shape of?


    "A-Amazing¡­ how many transformations can you make?" I wondered.


    "After I transform, I can keep on that form indefinitely, but it costs Mana to transform once more into moreplex forms¡­ I guess this is my limit for now! B-But I am sure I can turn into more things if I recover more Mana¡­" He said.


    "Mana you say? Well, I''ve got you tons of it!" I said while giggling.


    FLASH!


    I infused Mana into Furoh, as he suddenly began to feel renovated.


    "Oooh! W-With this¡­!"


    FLASH!


    FLASH!


    FLASH!


    FLASH!


    Furoh suddenly began changing into many shapes, he seemedpletely happy while doing so, as if his entire purpose in life was somehow¡­ changing into the shape of others. I suppose he''s not a Mimic Demon for nothing.


    He took the form of Pyuku and even gained slight slime-like properties, then into the shadow wolf on its final form with an armor of darkness over his body, and then into the giant demon tentacle, although it wasn''t even half as strong, and then even into my mother and my father?!


    "Look, I can even be Aquarina!" He said, suddenly turning into a perfect copy of Aquarina!


    "W-Whaaat?! Woah, t-this is a bit weird now!" I sighed.


    "And also into you, master!" Furoh said once more, suddenly turning into a perfect replica of myself.


    It was like looking at my reflection on a mirror.


    "Woah¡­"


    "For now, however, human-like shapes are tooplex, and it is very hard topact my entire body size and mass, so bigger monster-like forms are easier to be. I cannot maintain the others indefinitely due to the pressure they put on me." He sighed, quickly turning back into a mid-sized Fenrir. "I think I''ll stay like this; I like this form too! Wolves are very good at running, and this body is big enough to carry you as well."


    "D-Do you really want to stay in this form? I don''t want to make you feel forced just because I liked the Fenrir¡­." I sighed. "If that''s why you''re changing into this form, then it would be better to choose your own form, Furoh."


    "No, Sylphy, this is the form I want for now. I can take other forms depending in our necessities, so fear not. As a Mimic Demon, you don''t know how happy it makes me that I can finally take the forms I''ve always wanted to take¡­! It is as if my own instincts are finally telling me what I must do as a member of my kin¡­" Furoh seemed so happy he was almost about to cry.


    Damn, was he really that impacted because he couldn''t shapeshift correctly? Well¡­ I am happy for him as well. And it will surely be convenient if he can take into other such shapes as easily as well!


    "But I want to know something¡­ About the powers you gain and all of that¡­ Can you also copy the powers of what you take the appearance of?" I wondered.


    "I think so¡­ to an extent, but it would be better if you saw it for yourself Sylphy. The Skills have descriptions, I believe, maybe if you check them you can gain more insight about them." Furoh said while wiggling his tail. It feels like he always wanted to be a wolf¡­


    "Ah, right¡­ Well, let me see then."


    While Ignatius and Naturia were ying over therge and fluffy back of Furoh, I checked his status once more and looked into his Skills.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Furoh]


    [Race]: [Mimic Demon]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Shapeshifting Beast]


    [HP]: [550/550]


    [MP]: [320/320]


    [Strength]: [270]


    [Defense]: [160]


    [Magic]: [150]


    [Resistance]: [120]


    [Agility]: [200]


    [Luck]: [30]


    [Charm]: [30]


    [Skills]: [Mimicry: Lv1] [Body Shapeshifting: Lv1] [Gluttony: Lv1] [Shadow st: Lv1]


    -----


    Not only the (Curse) status was gone, but his stats increased, even his Luck and Charm were no longer on negative values!


    -----

 Chapter 430 A Mimic Demons True Powers

    -----


    After checking on Furoh''s Status, I saw him jumping around leisurely. I wondered if this amazing shapeshifting power he gained wasn''t only just his race''s innate power but also the ability he has within his Skills¡­


    -----


    [Mimicry: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 188/1000


    A special skill that only Mimic Demons possess, it grants them the ability to easily mimic the shape and appearance of something they had seen and registered within their memories, and even be able to use a bit of that form''s original powers. The realism and the power it can acquire from each form through mimicry bes better and stronger as the skill level increases.


    -----


    [Body Shapeshifting: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 203/1000


    A Skill that grants the ability to shapeshift the body as if it were a mere slime made of flesh. Body parts, eyes, mouths, jaws, fangs, ws, wings, and other things can be made as long as the user has consumed such body parts from other living beings and remembers their shapes well, each transformation costs MP, with moreplex ones costing even more MP. The higher the level, the less pressureplex transformations put into the body.


    -----


    [Gluttony: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Skill that only certain entities can develop. It grants them the power to weaponize their jaws to incredibly deadly levels of power. Not only can jaws shapeshift and erge monstrously to bite at three to four times their original strength, but anything devoured can be easily digested no matter what. The power of what''s eaten is absorbed by a small amount, and such power helps the user grow stronger by eating. However, overuse of this Skill consecutively might only create even more hunger on the user. With each Skill Level, the power that can be absorbed from what is devoured increases greatly.


    -----


    [Shadow st: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    Only those proficient at Darkness Magic can learn this Skill. By gathering the pure essence of the Darkness and Shadow Element within the user''s jaws, unleash a deadly st of pure magical power that can even ignore 50% of the target''s Resistance stat. Additionally, each Skill Leve increases damage dealt by +20%.


    -----


    A-Amazing¡­ His first two Skills are probably what helps him at shapeshifting and mimicry a beast, while the other two skills are for offense, right? But Gluttony seems a tad bit too overpowered! He can use his jaws to deal some serious damage and even devour things and gain some power from them?! That''s a bit insane! Meanwhile, thest skill is a more simple offensive Skill, I suppose. But it still pretty amazing.


    "I am happy for you, Furoh¡­" I sighed with a smile, as I fell over my bed.


    As I looked into the ceiling, I realized everything I saw through Furoh and then that mysterious Curse. The memories of the Ancient Demon King¡­ That man was just like anybody else. He wasn''t born anywhere grandiose, nor he had any powerful talent. He ended leading countless demons due to the power he forged over many years, and his undying will to defeat the humans that invaded him.


    Sigh¡­ Looking back at those ancient times, and thenparing them to the ones right now, I can''t help but find very little that is not simr. It feels like history is constantly repeating itself. Demons taking revenge on humans, humans killing demons, demons killing humans back, revenge, revenge, revenge, revenge¡­


    Is¡­ every conflict in this world just an endless cycle of revenge that was provoked by the selfishness of its creators, the Gods and the World?


    Do they gain amusement from seeing us fight to the death in an endless cycle? Do they really take this entire conflict seriously when they had seen so many times how everything is constantly repeating itself?


    Or¡­ are these Gods and the World''s Will itself just¡­pletely foolish just as much as we are? Is the only difference they have from us is their amazing powers and the ability of Creation?


    Ugh.


    Thinking about this will only make me feel even more frustrated that I can''t change a single thing now. The world goes on and on, and it doesn''t wait for anybody.


    I slowly walked out of bed and looked into the vast night sky.


    The stars were shining brightly tonight.


    Seeing such beauty after everything I''ve seen somehow¡­ soothes my heart.


    It is a soothing feeling to know that no matter how much I suffer, and no matter how much we all go through, the beauty of this sky, and the brightness of these stars will never cease.


    It is¡­ a slightly bittersweet feeling.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    What can we change¡­ and what can we not change?


    There are certainly things just way too far away from our own grasp¡­


    But¡­ there are also many things within our grasp, just meters or even centimeters away from us which we can change.


    But so many people choose not to¡­


    I can''t me them, not everyone is willing to do something so dangerous, it is basic human nature.


    Some don''t want to change things because they''refortable as they are, and the problems of others are simply not theirs.


    Others choose not to change things out of fear for their lives, or even worse, fear of that the lives of those they love might be taken away from them if they try anything¡­


    At the end, we all still need strength.


    Strength so we can convince ourselves we are strong.


    Strength so we can tell ourselves we can do it.


    Strength so we can think we can make a change.


    But looking back at my own parents and the heroes¡­ what did they even aplish even with their power?


    It feels like¡­ nothing changed at all.


    It does feels rather hopeless, isn''t it?


    "Sigh¡­"


    I gently sat over the grasnds, as I looked into the night sky and the beautiful stars shining over the vast cosmos.


    I slowly rose my hand, opening my palm, and stretching it as much as I could¡­


    "I wonder if I can change this world¡­ even if a little bit¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 431 Lets Enjoy The Present

    -----


    I felt slightly more bitter and sorrowful as I continued thinking about everything. All of this pilling up inside of my mind was killing my self-esteem¡­


    "Hahh¡­"


    "Sylphyyyy!"


    However, the voice of someone that always brings me happiness resonated behind me.


    It was Aquarina running to my side hurriedly.


    "Aquarina¡­?"


    "Sylphy!"


    Aquarina suddenly jumped over me out of nowhere, hugging me tightly.


    "E-Eeh?!"


    "Dinner''s ready! Heheh¡­"


    "Ah¡­"


    Without thinking it, I ended hugging her back, tightly, and rubbing my face over her shoulders.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "S-Sylphy? Don''t you want to go eat?"


    "I do but¡­ Can we hug a bit more?"


    "A-Ah¡­ S-Sure¡­"


    Her warmth was soforting that it made most of my worries disappear, even if momentarily.


    "Is something wrong?" She wondered. "I know you''re tired about everything that happened today¡­ but let''s go eat so you can feel better."


    "Hmm¡­ I know." I sighed. "I was just thinking¡­"


    Aquarina quickly freed herself from my hug, sitting over the grass.


    "What were you thinking?" She asked, tilting her head curiously.


    "I¡­. Have you never wondered how this world just continues to move forward, no matter what we do, and no matter what we think, it never stops?" I asked.


    "H-Huh?" Aquarina seemed slightly confused at first, but she nodded. "Yeah¡­ Papa always says that no matter what we do, we can''t stop the world from moving."


    "Shade said so?" I wondered.


    "Papa¡­ Papa said that no matter what we do, we can''t stop time to take things easy and slowly process everything. We can''t stop the world so it can go our way either¡­ It always goes its own way." Aquarina said.


    "Oh¡­ Well, yeah¡­" I sighed. "I share his opinions."


    "But¡­" Aquarina continued. "Mom always tells him that even if the world cannot be changed by our efforts, that at the very least, we can try to change as many lives as we can. It is better than nothing, right?"


    "¡­"


    For a moment, I found myself brought intoplete silence.


    Her response was very simple¡­


    Yet it somehow made me realize that perhaps¡­ I was seeing things too broadly.


    Way too broadly for me to also see the small picture.


    Perhaps, it is not always right to see things as the big picture.


    Maybe concentrating into what''s in front of you could save and change more lives than trying to change things as a whole.


    I guess a part of my own self was being slightly over ambitious¡­


    The power I hold might have amazing possibilities, but as of now, it is not as if I can just use it to resolve everything I want to.


    "Sylphy, are you okay? Have you been worrying about stuff?" Aquarina gently asked, sitting at my side.


    "Hmm¡­ A bit¡­" I sighed. "Aquarina, don''t you ever wonder what''s going to be of our lives in this chaotic world?"


    "Chaotic world?" Wondered Aquarina. "But don''t you see? Tonight''s a beautiful night¡­ it is all¡­ peaceful!"


    "Ah¡­"


    Aquarina pointed at the sky, the stars, as her beautiful blue eyes shone brightly and innocently.


    "Yeah¡­ You''re right. It is¡­ it is a beautiful world, isn''t it?" I sighed, as I petted her head.


    "Yeah!" She answered. "Now let''s go eat, I am starving!" Aquarina held my hand and quickly forced me to stand up, leading me to the camp.


    Maybe I should take it easy for now¡­


    And just enjoy the present.


    Worrying about everything all the time might really not be the right thing to do.


    I suppose I am really a privileged person to be letting my mind get tormented by such thoughts when there are so many people out there just living day by day however they can.


    Maybe there''s one or two things I can learn from these people.


    "Aquarina¡­"


    "Hm?"


    We suddenly stopped walking as I held her hand.


    "I¡­ I really appreciate your friendship this entire time¡­"


    "E-Eh? You do?"


    Aquarina seemed slightly flustered.


    "Yeah¡­ Thanks for cheering me up, I was really gloomy."


    "Aw geez¡­ Don''t be like that! Come on, let''s go eat!"


    "Hahah¡­ Alright, I am actually starving too! I can''t believe I let my mind just make me forget that! I''m going to eat a whole cow!"


    "Hahaha! How can you eat a whole cow? There''s no way!"


    We giggled like little girls, as we ran into the camp and we were greeted by everyone there. Zack was eating a big piece of meat stuck to a big bone by himself, while the rest were still preparing the food. My mother hugged me and gave me a kiss in my forehead.


    "How are you feeling dear?"


    "I''m good¡­ A bit tired, that''s all!"


    "Hmm¡­ I see."


    She seemed to have not noticed the Curse I have, perhaps because it is incredibly strong, or maybe because I chained it with the System''s power after modifying it.


    "In a week and a half we''ll be leaving this town, I hope that things can go well until then. I am excited to show you my home, even if¡­ there are several people I would rather not meet again, there''s still a lot of things you should learn there." She said. "Ah, though the trip to the sea is surely going to be a pain¡­"


    "Hahah, it will really be¡­" My fatherughed behind my mother. "Your mother is seasick so she hates traveling through boats¡­ We''ll have to let the baby be born first before going through the sea tough, so she doesn''t have anyplications there."


    "R-Right¡­ Well, it should be born soon, right?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, in a bit more of time you''ll have a little sibling!" My mother said. "Make sure to take good care of him or her, okay?"


    "Sure!"


    Honestly, I can''t believe I let my thoughts get the better of me back then. I even have a little siblinging to my life soon. How can I even feel bad like that when I am going to be a big sister?


    I''ll be happily waiting for the baby toe to this world!


    -----

 Chapter 432 The Abyssal Eye

    -----


    Within a secret and dark hideout, a group of demons gathered surrounding arge, round table. They covered their faces with masks and their bodies with long and ck robes, each one seemed not willing to show their faces, even though they knew one another quite well.


    They were arge group of resentful people, they were filled with hatred and frustration, and an undying desire for revenge. After having suffered so much against the tyranny of the humans who had not only never stopped treating them terrible after the war, but also have begun to enve them and treat them like items, they were tired.


    It was enough¡­


    For them, who have hidden in the shadows, for those who have smiled pretending to be happy in a ce that was unweing of their kin. In a world where their children were enved and raped, a world where they were tortured and humiliated¡­ how could they possibly feel happiness and fulfillment? How could they possibly life freely and peacefully?


    When the war was finally over, thousands of demons ended being trapped in the human continent. Without any way to go back home through the dangerous Dark Seas at all, they were forced to adapt to human society.


    At first, they thought they could run away, forming tribes, and living near mountains or in grasnds and woods isted from the humans. They thought they could live freely and peacefully, only to be hunted down like monsters, one by one.


    Those that ended being captured were tortured and enved, forced to work from day to night, many died out of exhaustion, while those unlucky enough to survive more, went through even worse fates. The surviving soldiers that didn''t wanted to fight anymore now that the war was over were simply turned into ves and forced to do horrid things, tortured by sick aristocrats, and made into sexual toys for the most sickest of them all.


    Certainly, there was no right or wrong, humans might had gone through simr things back in the Demon Continent, or even worse ones, but what this group of demons was going through, and what even their children born in here had experienced was something that had now been deeply ingrained into their bloodlines. This hatred¡­ this fury¡­ this resentment¡­ it cannot be easily contained anymore.


    But they knew they didn''t had the strength to fight back. Of course, not until THEY appeared. A group of demons that didn''t originated from this continent, a group of demons that were not the children of the thousands of soldiers trapped in the human continent, but those born in the Demon Continent itself.


    They called themselves¡­ The Abyssal Eye.


    Led by several remnants of the Demon King, the Demon Lords, their mission was to free the Demons of this continent and those of their own continent. Sent specially to this continent and this location as it had thergest concentration of their kin, they hurriedly offered these oppressed people a chance to change their fates.


    A specially talented young woman amongst the demons epted almost immediately when the chance was finally given to her. She, part of the new generation of demons born in the oppressednds of the human continent who had been protecting her kin since she had consciousness of herself using the powers inherited from her mother, had been waiting for such a chance all these years.


    And like this, six years ago, their ns began. And now, after six years of arduous nning, their ns seemed to be slowly falling apart, as a group of mysterious S-Rank Adventurers appeared in the city¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Not only these bastards stopped our first attempt at attacking the city when we provoked the Dungeon Break, but they had dared to find our third hideout in the depths of the Wolf Steppes?! How did they even pass through the territory that young Fenrir was protecting? Are they strong enough to even make the Fenrir wary of them?!"


    BAAAM!


    Suddenly, a green-skinned demon hit the table, only his green-skinned hands could be seen below his ck robes, as a few rings adorned his fingers.


    "Calm down, brother." Sighed the voice of a young woman, her distinctive blue hair quickly made everyone realize that she had a higher authority than them, her strength was almost unparalleled.


    "It wasn''t within our expectations, but we had managed to clean the area from most things, and well, that ce was our third hideout. We were only making an experiment there with the Flesh Demon." Added a second female voice, her hair was red and her mask resembled a fox.


    "Nheless, that Flesh Demon was powerful, but it didn''t obey our orders after growing so big, so we ended sealing him there¡­" Sighed another. "It is better it got in than if it had gone out of control¡­"


    "We used many souls from our resentful brothers and sisters to create him but at the end it was all wasted¡­" Another said.


    "However¡­" The blue-haired young woman said, as her tail began waving around. "We already have our next n scheduled. And this time, they won''t be able to easily save them. After all, from our spies spying the aristocrats, they''re current focusing themselves on learning what''s going on with the ves."


    "Sigh¡­ to think ves are being brought in masse now, can we even free our people now?" Wondered another.


    "Calm down." The blue haired woman said. "After we deal with the bourgeois, those of the underworld wont be of any use for us, we''ll in them easily and take back our people which they generously bought for us. I don''t know how that small organization got so much money to buy so many ves, but it is not like it is not making our job easier."


    "I suppose you''re right, leader."


    "We''ll have to wait a bit longer."


    "I hope they can muster for a while."


    "Our people have stronger wills and bodies than humans, they can wait longer, it won''t be long before we take over this ce, and free them."


    "S-Rank Adventurers or not¡­ True Demons have incredibly strength¡­ Fufu, I wonder if they can deal with the menace we''ll throw at this city soon¡­" The blue haired woman giggled devilishly, looking into an enormous red crystal glowing behind them all.


    It emanated a monstrous quantity of demonic energy, as thousands of souls wailed within its interior¡­


    -----

 Chapter 433 Corrupt Nobles

    -----


    Within the castle of Eastgrain, many aristocrats gathered for an emergency meeting between them all, called by nobody else than the Lord of this Fiefdom, the son of the former lord who was overthrown through a coup d''¨¦tat his son settled on him. This enormous country has been brought through countless political fights and problems, most of the time, regarding therge poption of demons.


    The previous Lord desired the demons to live in peace with humans and tried to use the funds of the country towards that. however, due to the distaste of his son towards his father''s ideologies, he gathered many that thought like him and overthrow the current government, going as far as killing his own father to take over the throne.


    Since that day, many of thews put to protect demons were taken away and the demons were brought back to their former non-citizen status, treated lesser than dogs, enved, mistreated, and used as objects. Since that day, the new Lord had thought that things would finally go his way, and that this fiefdom would finally be his ideal country.


    But that wasn''t the case, year after year, there were disputes between the selfish aristocrats he put below hismand. The only ones that ended epting such a thing as a coup d''¨¦tat were old and conservational men that only cared about their own pockets, sharing, and caring for the rest of the poption was never part of their ns, and he had a very hard time trying to make them donate to the country so things could be improved regarding the enormous percentage of the poption which was in poverty.


    Despite his wicked ways, the Lord still cared about his own people, the humans, and wanted them to flourish and live happily after the war that shook the entire continent years ago. However, his ideal world was far from his reach, the people he had given the titles tomand this fiefdom were terrible at their job¡­


    At the end, expansion ns were always held on halt as the other aristocrats didn''t wanted nor agreed to them and wanted to earn money in the cheapest and easiest ways possible. Some of them included making of this fiefdom''s greatest source of ie the illegal sale of ves, alongside colluding with criminal organizations to exploit the citizens with drugs and other things, generating money without having to waste any in exchange. Instead of being worried about the production of food and more, the only thing they wanted is to be richer and richer in the easiest of methods possible.


    This clearly frustrated the Lord, who had attempted to force them to cooperate with him, but time and time again, he had been stopped by his own supporters who threatened him with the power they had umted¡­ And now, from all things, a thing as big as a Dungeon Break urred, killing dozens of innocents in the process. However, although this was a catastrophe provoked by a mysterious demon cult, the nobles present here were all worried because of another matter, which was much more important to them than dealing with this mysterious cult capable of summoning a True Demon and provoking Dungeon Breaks.


    "There are no ves!"


    BAAAM!


    A fat man wearing golden clothes hit the table furiously, the other men, mostly all fat as well, also agreed with his rage.


    "ves?" The young lord asked intrigued.


    "Haven''t you learned, my lord? All the organizations that carry the handle of ves had begun to sell all their products to a single and small organization! Without them avable, how can we even continue living?" Wondered a second fat noble.


    "Don''t you think they might be nning to resell themter?" Sighed the young Lord.


    "Wha¡­?! Of course we thought that beforehand!" One of them said. "We attempted to contact them, but time and time again, they only offered their other products and nothing else¡­ they want to sell the ves to another country or something! those ves are our property! They should give them over!"


    "Are ves that important?" Sighed the Lord. "Shouldn''t we use this opportunity that you''re not focused on them so we can improve the daily life of our people? Also, the investigation of the cult, has it given any fruits?"


    "Hm? Ah¡­ the investigation? Well, if you were not so unwilling to help us get our ves back, we would¡­ be more willing to help you in that as well, milord." Said the man that had previous mmed the table with his big and fat arms.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What?! So you''ve not done a single thing this entire time while I have employed almost all my knights into this investigation?!" Asked the Lord. "I have also tried employing adventurers but we havepletely lost their trust after we allowed that dungeon break to happen out of nowhere, and those S Ranked Adventurers havepletely ignored all my attempts atmunicating with them¡­" The young lord sighed, as if tired of everything.


    "Milord, with all due respect, if you aid us at assessing the ves-"


    "ENOUGH WITH THAT!"


    BAAAM!


    The young lord mmed the table now, shattering it with his innate strength. Although he wasn''t the strongest out there, he was a man who had reached Tier 3 of his Physique through intensive physical training since he was four years of age, he was strong enough that he could easily kill single-handedly every pig sitting around this table¡­ but he knew that their connections could easily put too much trouble on his life, especially to his family.


    However, right now, he was growing desperate, the threat of the Demon Cult was a real thing, and he simply couldn''t let that keep going on for too long.


    "T-Then we should simply apprehend all the demons in the city, no? There are still a few that are living normally¡­"


    "Yeah! That big orphanage over there, specially¡­"


    "Most of the free demons are living on the slums, we should go pick them up then."


    "Tch¡­" The young lord sighed, he felt like the only thing these twisted men only thought about was having ves, collecting ves, raping ves, torturing ves, and getting even more.


    However, what they said made some sense to him, if they could simply capture as many demons as they could, they could easily find out more about this demon-exclusive cult by interrogating them all.


    Children or not¡­ they were all demons after all.


    "Go on then¡­ Do that." He sighed.


    -----

 Chapter 434 A Week Later

    -----


    It has been a week since the incident at the wolf''s steppes, and a lot of things have happened in this little time frame. First of all, there''s a lot of new people around the entire camp! Like¡­ over fifty people were added through the entire week, they are all either demons or beast-kin rescued from very by my parents and the other adult''s special strategy of pretending to be part of the criminal organizations and shadily buy all the ves for themselves! This has also caused an immense drought of ves in the entire city, and the nobles are raging stupidly at that!


    And regarding the nobles, they had not been freed from the former''s hero''s punishment, as many of the ves they held captive had been disappearing over time. Shade and my father ended infiltrating the houses of many nobles and used Shade''s amazing shadow magic and stealth abilities to bring as many ves as they could without leaving any clues at all. Many nobles had woken up through the week without a single ve now,pletely despairing.


    There''s a lot of people now, and our small tribe is bing more like a small vige at this point. Many ves were still traumatized, but over the week they had grown slightly more calmer and had lowered their guards enough for my mother to heal any wounds they had been hiding. And above all¡­


    "Mama! Look! Mister Teddy was repaired by Uncle Shade, did you know?"


    "Oh, is that so, dear? I am d. I can''t believe there''s still such good people out there¡­"


    "Uncle Shade and everyone else here is super nice! They always give me yummy food and yed with me¡­ But I missed you a lot!"


    "I missed you a lot too, Celica¡­"


    Just two days ago, my father and Shade brought a dozen of ves they bought and ended bringing Celica''s mother as well. Celica ended waking up yesterday with her mother sleeping at her side in her bed, which was a very emotional encounter. And this morning, both were enjoying breakfast with us. Celica''s mother name was Cecilia, and she was as very gentle-hearted woman that said she was indebted with my parents and Aquarina''s parents.


    "Sylphy''s smiling!" Celica pointed at me as I couldn''t help but smile as the two enjoyed a peaceful morning, something that they might had never had the chance to do in a long while.


    "A-Ah¡­ Hahah¡­ I am just happy that you got your mother back, Celica." I sighed.


    "You must be Sylphy, Celica has talked to me about you¡­ You''re like her big sister at this point. Thank you for taking care of her." Her mother bowed her head to me.


    "Uwah! I-It''s nothing, please don''t bow your head!" I tried to stop her.


    "In my culture, we bow our heads to show gratitude, it is not something I cannot do¡­" Celica''s mother said with a smile. "But you''re a very humble girl. I hope you can continue being my daughter''s friend¡­"


    "O-Of course! Right, Celica?" I asked.


    "Yeah! Fwends!" Celica raised her tiny hands happily.


    Cecilia smiled once more, as her eyes seemed to have regained their light. I still remember how she looked when she was brought here. Her eyes were dark as the void, as if she had lost all hope, all emotions, everything. Whatever they did to her when she was enved, it hadpletely broken her spirit.


    However, the moment she saw her daughter once more, probably as she had assumed she had died, it felt as if her entire soul came back to her body. She felt incredibly happy and spirited. It wasn''t as if those traumas she suffered went away, but something more important than her own life appeared before her once more, something that took priority above all else¡­


    "You know¡­ Back then, I really thought¡­ I¡­ I really thought that my little baby had¡­ that she¡­" Cecilia muttered, as she began to cry.


    "Mama?" Celica asked surprised.


    Cecilia desperately hugged her daughter again, as she cried.


    "I really thought she wasn''t alive anymore¡­" She cried. "What those people did to us¡­ I really thought that a child wouldn''t even be able to survive something like that¡­ I am so happy you''re so healthy and unscathed¡­ that you have¡­ kept the innocence that I remember my baby to always have."


    "Mama¡­ Don''t cry¡­!" Celica pouted, as she caressed her mother''s face, cleaning her tears. "Mama''s pretty when she smiles¡­!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "C-Celica¡­" Her mother, however, couldn''t help but cry even more.


    "Come on now, Cecilia." My mother quickly interrupted her tears, serving some food over the table. Freshly baked bread, ham, cheese, milk, grilled meat inrge quantities, rice, stew, and soup. It was an enormous feast for everyone. "Let''s enjoy some food, alright? I am sure that it will warm your heart."


    "Thank you¡­" Cecilia quickly began eating with her daughter happily.


    "There''s sure a lot of people nowadays¡­" Sighed Aquarina. Alongside our table, there were a dozen more with tons of people enjoying breakfast as well. We had to go hunt almost daily to feed everyone, but it also counted as our training so we usually didn''tined.


    "In a week the poption of the tribe almost doubled, it''s insane." Zack added. "But what''s more insane is that Sylphy got that giant wolf!"


    "Ahaha¡­ he''s actually Furoh, I''ve already told you its not the actual Fenrir!" I sighed.


    "B-But it can even conjure magic like the Fenrir!" Zack said.


    "It is part of Furoh''s'' abilities¡­ He can copy part of the power of what he mimics." I said, exining Zack this "unfair" familiar I had for like the tenth time this week.


    Furoh went frompletely unknown to many to a loved partner that everyone seemed to have grown closer. Some even called him the wolf of the tribe and the guardian. He had never been given this much love before, so he had felt very happy about it.


    "I can''t believe he''s the same guy we found in that old dungeon¡­" Zack sighed.


    -----

 Chapter 435 Moving On

    -----


    After breakfast was done, we gathered in the big camp where my parents and the other adults usually did their meetings. This time they were addressing what we would do today. In a few more days, we would had gathered all ves, demons, and beast-kin, who were the oppressed tribes of this area, and bring them with us. It seems there are many more separated into wild tribes in the wilderness, but those that had survived enough seem to have learned ways to hide from the humans, so they might not need our aid.


    My parents don''t really want to get involved with literally everything, so this was most likely their limit. We had already taken almost two hundred people with us so¡­ yeah, we can''t just leisurely take even more. In fact I don''t even know how we''ll cross the sea at the same time with so many people with us. We''ll definitely need a gigantic ship.


    Nheless, what they were addressing today was the Cult''s issues. As we were also part of the team that fought against them, even us kids were involved into these "adult conversations" as Aquarina and Zack called them.


    Last week, my parents sessfully removed the bombs from the bodies of the cult members they captured and managed to get to interrogate them, but even when being forced, they never spoke. So they had to use magic to take a peek into their minds. However, what they saw seemed rather¡­ ugly. Apparently their very memories were foggy, as if ck fog covered most of them, so even with that, they only managed to gather fragments of knowledge.


    The people of the cult were not disposed of or anything, and when they came back to their own senses, due to their memories being disrupted, they had lost most of their memories and only remembered most things before joining the cult. Most of these people were slum dwellers that worked for criminal organizations and were former ves. My parents decided to take them in and ended putting some Soul Chains into them so they wouldn''t dare betray us. Soul Chains seem to be some sort of special bow into the soul.


    However, everyone gathered together every piece of memories they got, quickly learning a few things. The Cultists were being helped by a group of demonsing from the demon continent named Abyssal Eyes, and that there was a blue-haired leader leading them, which I quickly recognized as the same young woman I fought back then in the Dungeon Break. Aside from that, we only learned that they had arge "Demonic Core", a strange item they forged using forbidden magic and the materials extracted from demon bodies.


    My parents and the rest of the adults had been using their methods to search for high concentrations of demonic energy around the city and the surroundings, trying to find their hideout, but we had yet to find any clues¡­ And well, about the Chaotic Cocoon dwelling inside the dungeon, my father and Shade went to look at it the other day but found nothing in the dungeon. It might seem as if it had disappeared, or well¡­ someone took it away.


    Because of that, spections about the cult having brought that concentration of miasma into the dungeon for some nefarious purpose rose within our family, and my mother fervently believed they might want to use it for something, perhaps another attack in the city. This time, perhaps, aiming at the nobles they despise so much.


    However, our ns were still as usual, we were going to go visit the orphanage today as well and then probably my parents will tell the nuns about their n of leaving this ce, they''ll do everything the can to persuade them, knowing full well they might try to reject their offer.


    If possible, I also want Celeste and Mist toe with us, those two are already our friends as well¡­ Ah right, we caught the guys that beat up Mist back then¡­ To say the least, my father was not very merciful with them, Shade as well¡­ I wasn''t there to witness it but mother said it took her a bit of effort to heal the hundreds of broken bones they left on them. Yet somehow they still didn''t killed them, and just made them into their underlings, forcing them to join the criminal organization they took over.


    "We''ll have to tell them everything we can to convince them about this." Sighed my father. "So we should be prepared to even reveal hem the truth about our identities as heroes. Perhaps that might earn more credibility too."


    "I guess you''re right¡­" Shade said. "But what if even after that they don''t want to?"


    "T-Then for their safety¡­ We might force them using magic." Sighed my father.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Eh? Is that really okay?" I said.


    "Sylphy, their stubbornness will only end up killing them sooner orter. It would be better to simply use magic to convince them and then bring them with us. We can apologize to themter. And I am willing to gain their hatred if that''s necessary to save their lives." My father said without hesitation.


    "Yeah¡­ I guess." My mother didn''t seem to want to argue with my father about this.


    "Mother are youing too?" I wondered.


    "Y-Yeah, although my belly is getting bigger, it would be better if I go with everyone so we can convince them easily. The nuns and I forged a strong bond together." Said my mother.


    "Aw¡­ Well, whatever." I sighed.


    "For now we still have to be wary¡­" My father said. "We don''t know when they can attack once more."


    "I wish things would be different¡­" Sighed Shade. "But these people''s resentment is simply too strong."


    "But aren''t the Abyssal Eyes the bad ones here? They probably brainwashed the people here to do what they wanted!" Zack angrily said.


    "I wish it could be that simple." Ninhursag said with a gentle smile. "But it really isn''t, Zack¡­ These people only seem to have given them the tools, but the resentment and hate¡­ and everything else¡­ ites from their hearts."


    -----

 Chapter 436 United Hearts

    -----


    "Yeah, it is not so easy, Zack." My father replied, as the young boy lowered his head and remained in silence, it seems he felt ashamed to think that.


    "These people had been harboring the hate for a while." Said Nepheline. "Well, we can''t just always me humans, right? Demons have also done an enormous part of the damage as well. There''s just¡­ no side that is right or wrong. But I still believe we are heroes, somewhat¡­ Our duty as heroes is to protect innocent people, not just to protect a certain group from the other."


    "Indeed, the demons also attacked, both sides are¡­ well, I guess they''re both victims and the perpetrators at the end. It is an endless cycle of revenge, war, and death¡­" My mother sighed.


    Suddenly Aquarina and Zack felt very down, as they were listening to very heavy stuff.


    "Faylen, don''t talk about that in such a way." Sighed my father.


    "Ah¡­ Sorry. You kids have grown so fast now that I sometimes forget that you''re still young¡­ Maybe you shouldn''t be present here¡­" My mother began wondering.


    "No, we want to stay¡­!" Aquarina said. "W-We have already fought against these people firsthand; we have gone through all these things as well¡­ we can''t just ignore them¡­"


    "Yeah, I know its hard but I want to know more. If I''ll ever grow into the left hand of Aquarina and Sylphy, two future heroes¡­ that''s the least I can do." Zack said. He seemed to be very decided to be our "right hand" as an ally and reliable warrior as we move forwards in our future lives as heroes.


    I don''t really want to be a Hero myself, but I''ve been given the Divine Blessing already, everyone here is expecting me and Aquarina to take a decision eventually. With the strength we have and which will simply continue growing more in the future¡­ I guess that''s inevitable.


    "I agree. I don''t mind hearing these things and¡­ well, I kind of agree with mom¡­ It always feels like an endless cycle. I wonder if there''ll ever be a way to stop this cycle somehow." I sighed.


    "Many have tried, we are not the first heroes to have existed after all¡­" Shade added. "But they always end in obscurity, and the cycle continues without stopping. Sometimes it makes you feel like everything''s hopeless."


    "Shade¡­" Nepheline said, looking at her husband.


    "Papa¡­ N-Not everything is hopeless! Don''t think so gloomily!" Aquarina reprimanded her father. "A-As long as we can help the people here¡­ even if a little, we can make a change! Right? What always matters is the present! You''ve¡­ always said that to me."


    Shade''s blue eyes shone brightly, filled with emotions.


    "You''re right¡­" He sighed with a smile, caressing his daughter''s head. "As long as we can do a small change, even if small, even if temporary¡­ we''ll be doing our duty, and we''ll be helping innocents."


    "Isn''t that the truth of our duty?" Said my father. "We can''t really fathom to change the world¡­ But we can change the small things wee across. With your strength, it is more than a given."


    "I know this sound childish but as long as we keep ahold of this hope, we can continue moving forward without feeling regrets." Nepheline added.


    "Well said my friend. I might not be a True Hero, but I have the strength to help, I''ll do anything I can as well, even if these people are not rted to me, and even if these things might not change things as a whole¡­ I simply can''t stand still having this strength and merely seeing how things end up bing more catastrophic." Sighed Ninhursag. "Back then, I didn''t had the strength to change my fate, I didn''t had the power to do a single thing¡­ Now that I have it and I can do something about the fate of others, why wouldn''t I?"


    At Ninhursag words, everyone nodded in unison. Zack seemed to see his adoptive mother with yet even more admiration.


    "I can''t disappoint my boy after all." Ninhursag said with a smile, patting Zack''s head, and then giving him a kiss on his forehead.


    "Ninhursag¡­" Zack felt moved.


    As everyone spoke and was decided, the elves seemed to be more silent, me included.


    "Hahah¡­ You guys are always so spirited. Humans are sure amazing." My uncleughed.


    "They indeed are." My mother sighed. "That''s why I''ve fallen in love with one."


    "And from that "forbidden" love, little Sylphy came." Said Arafunn, a charming smile directed itself at me.


    "Eh? Ah¡­" I felt slightly embarrassed when they spoke about me like that.


    My mother suddenly approached me as she hugged me.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sylphy¡­ Whatever decision you take in the future¡­ I know it will be the right one. I will support you, no matter what."


    "Mom¡­"


    "Even if you choose to not be a hero, even if you choose to simply live your life as you please¡­ Even if you simply adventure across the world, or close yourself inside a mountain¡­ I''ll support you."


    "Ah¡­"


    "I don''t want to¡­ put the responsibility of what we are to my daughter. That''s not why I''ve been fighting all this time. So until the end of my days, I''ll be a hero instead."


    My mother smiled honestly, kissing my forehead.


    "Of course! We are fighting all this time, trying to make a better future however we can because we want our kids to live as they please, in peace." Said my father.


    "For now, let''s do what we can." Said Shade. "As long as I have my daughter and my wife, I think I can do anything."


    "Me too." Said Nepheline.


    "Hahahah~ Oh my! You''re all so cheery! Sigh¡­ I guess I''ll have to just join the fray, right? I''ll support you all, my old friends!" My uncle said, suddenly feeling motivated for the first time since I meet him. "Onwards!"


    Arafunn was the most charismatic man I''ve met, leading the party of heroes with his showiness.


    -----

 Chapter 437 The Present Is A Gift

    -----


    As we moved back to the city, I continued thinking about what mother had told me¡­ About taking the responsibility by herself, as long as she could be alive.


    But aren''t elves very long lived? Is mother nning to be a Hero for thousands of years?


    Even when¡­ father, Shade, Nepheline, Ninhursag, or everyone here pass away¡­ Will she continue doing "her duty" for her friend''s legacy?


    Ah¡­ It is sad to think about it that way.


    I''ve been having a st through my entire life that I didn''t realized eight years had already passed.


    Life goes so fast when you''re having fun¡­


    Eventually, will I live as long as well?


    Will I¡­ see Aquarina and Zack¡­ pass away as well?


    Just thinking about it makes me so depressed¡­


    But mother is an elf like me¡­


    Maybe it is also my duty to stay at her side for all these years.


    Maybe that''s a part of my purpose too? To give my beloved motherpany through her long life?


    Huh¡­


    Well, it is not worth it to overthink it.


    If I overthink it, I may end up all sad like yesterday.


    I love Aquarina and Zack so much¡­ I can''t really think about seeing them old and wrinkly and then¡­ pass away.


    It would literally kill me.


    Ugh¡­


    Has my mother also seen other friends she had in the past pass away simrly?


    And uncle Arafunn, who has lived even longer, might had gone through simr things as well, perhaps even more than my mother, who lived in seclusion for hundreds of years.


    Suddenly, I felt therge hand of my father petting my head.


    It was warm andforting.


    "What''s gotten into you? Are you gloomy, Sylphy?"


    "I¡­ Ah¡­ Nothing¡­"


    "Hmm¡­"


    My father seemed a bit curious about what I had in mind.


    But then he smiled.


    "Sylphy, just take it easy."


    "Eh?"


    "You''re young, you''ve got a ton to live. You''ve got friends, and parents that will do anything for you."


    "Ah¡­"


    "Just live the present, don''t think too much about a future that has yet toe."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "¡­"


    "After all¡­ The present is called like that because it is a gift! This life, this world¡­ I love it all, you know?"


    "Even after all you''ve gone through?"


    "Of course!"


    My father then spread out his arms, pointing at the beautiful blue sky, the clouds, the sun, the surrounding grasnds, the woods, the rivers,kes, animals, people, towns, everything.


    "Isn''t all of this¡­ Just amazing? It''s beautiful."


    "¡­"


    I looked around, and then I also realized it was all so beautiful and calm somehow¡­ even after I had already fought monsters, true demons, and everything else.


    "Right¡­ You''re right dad!"


    "Right? Heheh¡­ Come here!"


    My father quickly held me with his big arms, lifting me up.


    "Let''s see if you can reach the sky!"


    "Uwaah! Papa you''re lifting me too high!"


    "Hahahah! Soar the skies, my daughter!"


    My father lifted me high and then began moving me. I couldn''t help but y along, as it felt like I was a bird flying around. With magic I had yet to fully be capable of flight, so this was actually quite fun.


    "Geez, can''t you give our girl a break, An?" Sighed my mother, giving my father a karate chop in the head.


    BAAM!


    "Geh¡­! S-Sorry, okay sorry! I got a bit carried away¡­"


    My father quickly let go of me as he apologized.


    "Ugh¡­ My belly was shaken too much¡­"


    "See? She got nauseas because you lifted her too much! Geez, you really act like a kid sometimes!"


    "Hahah¡­ Sorry, sorry!"


    My mother reprimanded my father as my fatherughed a bit.


    These scenes were all I was living for to be honest.


    Seeing the two of them just interact like wife and husband without a worry of the world.


    "Sylphy, you''re really a spoiled girl sometimes!" Aquarina pointed out, walking to my side.


    "Eehh? Aren''t you though?" I asked with a smirk.


    "M-Me? Papa¡­ doesn''t spoil me that much¡­" Aquarina blushed a bit.


    "Aquarina, I think your custom equipment will be done soon, let''s go look for it. We can also buy you sweets if you want to." Said her father.


    "Yeah¡­ Oh! How about we buy you some new clothes though? I am sure you''re bored of the same tribal clothes, right? My daughter will look precious with some dresses, or maybe some shorts or a skirt?" Nepheline wondered.


    "W-Wha¡­? Well¡­ sounds like fun!" Aquarina said cheerily.


    "Ehhh~? So you said you weren''t a spoiled girl, huh?" I wondered while raising an eyebrow.


    "T-That''s totally not it! Papa and mama are just¡­ doing the bare minimum¡­." Aquarina said while averting her gaze from me.


    "Hahaha, you can''t really run away from that now, Aquarina." Zackughed.


    "Uuuggh¡­" Aquarina felt slightly embarrassed.


    "Here we are then!"


    My cheerful father pointed at the gates. Just by seeing my father''s face, the guards immediately made way for us to enter without issues. It seems he had already made himself quite famous around these ces.


    "G-Good day sir!"


    "Have a nice trip!"


    "I hope you have a good day!"


    The three guards, including the one that got punched by my father back then, all lowered their heads to him.


    "Hahaha, thanks!" He said with a cheerful smile, patting their shoulders.


    As we walked forward, I noticed the hateful look of the guard my father had punched. He really was looking at us with a murderous intent¡­ Did father had to punch him?


    Ah well, I would had ended doing the same if he didn''t do it anyways. We didn''t brought Celica nor her mother today because it was more safe to keep them in the camp. Celica really wanted to meet Mist and Celeste, and show them her mother, but that''ll have to be forter.


    When we finally arrived at the streets where the orphanage was located, we found amotion. There was arge group of guards holding weapons in front of the orphanage, trying to break through the magic barrier my mother set up there!


    "Open this magic barrier! In the name of our Lord, we havee to apprehend you Demons!"


    -----

 Chapter 438 The Might Of The Former Heroes

    -----


    "What in the world is going on in here?!"


    My mother was the first one to exim. As we made our way here, her connection with the barrier intensified and she quickly realized a group of over twenty men armed with magic spears and swords were trying to break through the barrier. However, even with magic weapons, it was quite futile.


    One could even notice the children and the nuns looking through the windows of the building fearfully at what was happening outside. Mother Mary seemedpletely confused, with no way to know what to do.


    "Huh?"


    The guards quickly stopped what they were doing, directing their gazes to our group. Their eyes quickly inspect all of us. Some of them seemed angrier than others, as if they were frustrated they had been trying to break the barrier for a while now.


    "Who are you?! Do you have any involvement with these Demons?" Asked one of the soldiers in the group, as he walked forward and looked at my mother who confronted him. She was actually taller than him by a few centimeters, but the bold bastard didn''t seem to even respect her, especially because he saw her being pregnant.


    "Wait, those are elves?"


    "That girl is an elf too, isn''t she?"


    "Wow, maybe we could¡­"


    "The Nobles might be pleased if we give them away."


    Hearing the disgusting words of the other soldiers behind him, the man that seemed to be some sort ofmander gave a sick smirk as he approached to us.


    "If you do, then I''ll have to apprehend all of you, especially you too! Even if you''re pregnant¡­" He said, suddenly extending his hand towards my mother''s chest.


    "Down."


    FLASH!


    With a mere word, my mother''s eyes shed with bright light, utterly enormous quantities of mana began to flow out of her mind. Despite looking so frail as she was, she was a behemoth in terms of magical power.


    Her mere aura put themander in the floor, falling directly with his face hitting the ground. The other soldiers quickly were forced to kneel in horror and fear, they were all sweating constantly, trembling, gritting their teeth, some even began to cry.


    "W-Wha¡­?!"


    "W-What is this pressure?!"


    "Aaggh!"


    "M-Monster! Monster!"


    My mother looked down at the Commander with a pissed off look, however, she patted my father''s shoulder.


    "Calm down."


    "Hm¡­"


    My father''s eyes seemedpletely filled with bloodlust.


    If it wasn''t because my mother stopped them from doing anything more foolish, my father would had probably cut them all down to pieces in a mere instant.


    "We are indeed involved with these demons. Also, did you just tried to touch me?" Asked my mother. "Depending on your answer, you''ll be punished."


    "N-No, I would never attempt to do something like that to such an incredible magician such as you, ma''am!" Cried themander, falling over his own butt as he tried to stand up again, his pants were all wet, he probably pissed himself.


    "Kneel and apologize."


    My mother asked domineeringly,pletely changing her former nature and personality. Aquarina, Zack, and I were all shocked at that. But I guess it was justified after hearing what they were nning to do with us out of absolutely nowhere.


    "I am very sorry!"


    Themander kneeled in the floor and asked for forgiveness, all other soldiers did the same. He even began to weep and cry while constantly asking for forgiveness.


    "I am sorry, please forgive me! I am sorry! I am sorryyy¡­"


    "Hmph, I can''t see the honesty in your words¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My mother seemed to be ruthless.


    "Gyyyyhh! I-I am very sorry!"


    "Hmph¡­"


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, her pressure disappeared in an instant.


    Just like that, my mother subjugated a bunch of soldiers, over twenty of them, in mere seconds and without moving a single centimeter.


    "Sylphy, did you see that? It is called Magic Aura. It is a special power you''ll develop as you evolve your Magic Circle and Physique." Said my mother. "I''ll teach it to youter."


    "O-Oh¡­ That would be great¡­" I said with a bit of a bbergasted expression.


    "Anyways, you guys are going to have to answer a few questions now." My father stepped forward with Shade.


    The moment the guards looked better at their faces, some quickly recognized them.


    "E-Eh?! The S-Ranked Adventurers!"


    "W-What?!"


    "Why are they here from all ces?"


    "Wait, I remember someone saying they had some involvement with the demons¡­"


    My father smiled, cracking his knuckles.


    "Indeed we do!"


    He quickly grabbed themander by his clothes, lifting him up with a single arm as if he were a mere ragdoll.


    "Now, buddy¡­ you''re going to tell us why you''re here."


    "Y-Yes¡­!"


    The ck-haired man with a funny-looking mustache that was the Commander quickly took out a paper from his pocket, it was some sort of Order written by the Nobles and signed by the Lord of this country.


    "A-ording to thew, t-these demons in the orphanage have been used of working together with the Demon Cultist that had attacked before a-and they are¡­ t-to be apprehended and captured! I-Inside jail¡­ until they are either proven to be culprits or innocent¡­"


    The man was having a hard timeing out with proper words to speak because he was trembling too much. My father had yet to even unleash any aura, but his normal presence as a whole was incredibly intimidating.


    "Why would they do that?" Asked my father.


    "W-We don''t know, we are only following orders!" Cried themander. "I-It is our job! Please spare us, we have families to feed!"


    "Hmph¡­"


    My father quickly dropped the man into the floor, walking towards the rest of the soldiers.


    "Scram."


    "Eh? But we can''t leave if we don''t take the de-"


    "Scram."


    My father''s second warning came with a shockwave of his Aura emerging. Suddenly, everything around us got surprisingly hot, as if we were in the middle of summer- no, even hotter than that! Is this my father''s Magic Aura? Or something else?


    -----

 Chapter 439 Saving The Orphanage

    -----


    "Tell your lord that the S Rank Adventurers are protecting this orphanage." Shade added. "We''ll go meet him in a few hours, so make sure to wee us with open arms."


    Shade looked down at the soldiers, his blue eyes suddenly turned crimson red.


    "U-Understood! Run! Run!"


    Themander quicklymanded the rest of his troops, as they all ran away.


    The tension remained in the air for a bit, until everything finally calmed down a bit.


    "Hahh¡­ To think that they would go this far already. We really need to get out of here." Said my father.


    "We can''t, we have yet to find the cult''s hideout and everything else." Said my father.


    "But for now, maybe it would be safer to get the people to our side already." Said my mother.


    "Yeah, I had considered it." My father said.


    After everything was finally done, the tension slowly dissipated as we walked inside the orphanage. My parents seemed a bit distressed, but the people inside was even more nervous.


    Mary and Lucia quickly weed us while still sweating nervously. It seems that they had been holding on in here without interacting with the soldiers, which was for the better to be honest.


    "Ah, I am so happy you''re back, I was so worried¡­ I really thought they would take us away, if it wasn''t for the magic barrier you had set up¡­" Mary cried, hugging my mother.


    "It''s okay, everything is alright now." Said my mother, caressing Mary''s hair.


    The children were also all scared, hugging Lucia''s snake tail. Celeste seemed to have gone out to the dungeon early this morning and was not here, but Mist was, quickly greeting us with a happy smile, showing her big teeth.


    "Sylphyyy!"


    Mist ran towards me and jumped over me. This time I didn''t fell over the floor, and managed to catch her just fine.


    "Mist! Are you alright?"


    "I-I am¡­ I was shcared but I''m fine now¡­ B-But I am worried about Cheleste¡­"


    Mist seemed more worried about others than herself. This girl always put others before herself.


    I petted her head as Aquarina and Zack got closer and also patted her head. She loved her head pats.


    "Don''t worry, everything''s alright. I am sure Celeste is okay, she''s pretty strong right?" I asked with a smile. "Let''s leave our parents to deal with everything for now."


    "O-Okay¡­" Mist sighed, lowering her head and feeling slightly embarrassed that she was being given a lot of attention.


    "Your hair is so fluffy! It is almost unfair how fluffy it is!" Aquarina said. "Are you sure you''re not a sheep, Mist?"


    "S-Sheep? I''m not a sheep!" Mist said while blushing a bit. "My hair was rough but thanks to the shampoo that Auntie Faylen gifted to me, it''s always fluffy¡­"


    "She even got the horns of a sheep, ahahaha." Zackughed cheerfully.


    "Geez! Zack dummy!" Mist suddenly got even angrier at Zack. With Aquarina we already kind of knew she liked him, so when heughed at her, it hurt more it seems.


    BAAM!


    Mist suddenly kicked Zack''s leg angrily.


    "Ouch! What was that for?!" Zack cried.


    "Dummy!" Mist said, blushing while pouting a bit.


    "Eeh? Why me and not the other two? They were messing with you just fine¡­" Zack sighed. He was a typical clueless young man, so he had no idea that Mist had been building up her feelings for him.


    "Becaushe Zack¡­ Zack should notugh at Misht¡­" She said while blushing.


    "Erm¡­ okay." Sighed Zack. "Sorry Mist."


    Zack had changed a lot over this time, and became more empathic as a result, so he apologized rather quickly. He was still stubborn, but not as much.


    "Let''s have some lunch while we adress everything for now." My mother said, quickly going to the kitchen. "Everyone rx please, as long as we are here, we wont let anybody touch a single hair of your heads."


    With her reassuring words, everyone seemed to calm down almost naturally. The aura of an elf like her was really mystical and reliable.


    "Yeah, let''s enjoy some food kids!" Said my father, as the children seemed to cheer up, some began climbing over his arms as my father yed around with them, lifting them easily with his mere arms.


    Of course, they were very worried deep down, but they couldn''t simply show that facet to the children here. These innocent souls didn''t had the age nor the mental maturity to understand what was happening at all. Therefore, they wereforted and the smell of the delicious food my mother prepares quickly made them forget the scare that the soldiers arriving here caused, making their bellies groan with hunger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Like that, we spent the next hour talking and rxing for a bit, although something very serious had happened, we would adress itter. Mist had calmed down after we talked and cheered her up with the rest of the kids present, and we asked Zack to give her a kiss in her cheek to cheer her up some more, but he waspletely against that idea out of nowhere. However, she gave her head pats, which were enough to make her happy.


    "It''s ready! Come eat as much as you want kids!"


    My mother quickly served her special pizza, alongside Basilisk roasted meat, and other delicious preparations. The meat of Basilisks was actually delicious, the ones father hunted ended being purified by mother''s holy magic and then saved for our consumption. Due to how tasty they were, I''ve earned a bunch of EXP when I first ate them, roughly 20k EXP. They were that delicious!


    Thanks to the ability to absorb essence and transform it into EXP, every time I eat something very amazing for the first time, I get awarded with some EXP. Which has been slowly pilling up thest week, until I have reached almost 100k once more. Ah, and of course, Spiritual Blessing and Ember are already soon to reach Max Level as well.


    However, those things were worries forter, as it was time to enjoy the present and this delicious food my mother prepared for us with all her love.


    -----

 Chapter 440 A Generous Offer

    -----


    After lunch, the kids were brought upstairs by Lucia, while Mary stayed with us alongside my parents and the rest of the adults. She seemed to quickly change her face expression as she grew progressively more concerned. My parents quickly asked her if she had seen anything suspicious before, and she seemed to have noticed a few things.


    "I''ve beentely seeing Soldiers around these areas of the streets. Usually this ce ispletely barren of any security, but thest week they had constantly been appearing more and more. And most of the time, always wandering around our orphanage. Due to fear this morning I didn''t wanted toe out, nor let the childrene out either." Sighed Mary. "And then, right after we had breakfast, they came in a group of over twenty people¡­ We don''t have any strength ourselves, against so many people, we would had been easily defeated trying to protect the children."


    Mary seemed to be dispirited, the cheerful smile she always wore seemed to be nowhere to be seen, and instead, she looked very nervous.


    "We were scared and had thought about running away from the back, but when the soldiers tried to break in, they were hit by the barrier¡­" Said Mary. "We felt so relieved that magic barrier was still working, but remained in fear, as the soldiers continued hitting it, they even brought magicians and magic weapons constantly trying to destroy the barrier, but it never faltered. However, they were very insistent, calling us to get out of the orphanage, and that for every hour they spent trying to break the barrier, we would all receive an even worse punishment¡­"


    "Those bastards¡­" My father said, gripping his fists tightly. "I should had perhaps broken their skulls a bit."


    "I-It was enough with what you did, so please don''t overexert yourselves¡­" Mary said while panicking a bit. "But now, we don''t really know what will happen to us¡­ W-We know you''re S Ranked Adventurers, but can you go against the country''s government even with your Ranks? For some reason we are being used of being criminals¡­ If we run away, we will only give them more reasons to chase us down to the ends of the world¡­"


    "Don''t worry, strength is not our only forte." My mother said with a reassuring smile. "However, for now, you''re kind of right. Things might not get any better if you stay here."


    "Eh?" Asked Mary surprised.


    "That''s why we want to invite you and everyone in this orphanage toe with us, Mary." Said Shade.


    "Yeah, this ce is too dangerous, and trying to change the minds of people so filled with resentment ispletely useless and a waste of time." Said Nepheline.


    "It would be for the best of the children as well, if they can grow in a ce where they''re epted and where they can find others like them too." Said Ninhursag.


    "Others¡­ like them?" Mary was confused.


    "Well¡­" My father said. "We have our own caravan filled with the tribe of amazon of Nepheline''s family, those people are our family and they''re very open minded. We have been rescuing ves thesest weeks, buying them in secret by infiltrating the criminal organizations and then bringing them to our vige to free them and protect them."


    "We have freed those that wanted to go on their own, but most of them have remained with us as we have offered shelter and aid." My mother said. "My n is going to the Anta Continent with everybody. I have ties with the royal family there, and they''ll give me a piece ofnd, we''ll build our own vige there, where those we have rescued can live peacefully."


    "W-What?" Mary was even more shocked every single second. "G-Going so far for us¡­ why? Why would you go so far?"


    "Well¡­ We have the strength and the resources." Said my father.


    "And¡­ it is the least we could do. What has happened to the people here is partially all our fault. We ended a war we couldn''t win, we never figured things outpletely before, and we only made many suffer." My mothermented.


    "What¡­ do you mean? Were you part of the war? Please, don''t me yourselves¡­ E-Even if you killed Demons, that''s all in the past. It shouldn''t be a reason to force yourselves to go to such lengths¡­!" Mary implored us to not do something so insane just for her and the children.


    "Well¡­ We are more than just soldiers that happened to participate in the war." My father said.


    "But we can''t disclose this information yet." My mother added.


    "Indeed, dear. So for now, juste with us. Or are you telling me you prefer to have all these children enved and to be turned into those noble''s ythings?" Asked uncle Arafunn, beingpletely direct and honest.


    "Arafunn!" My mother reprimanded my uncle, but he was honestly in the right to be blunt about this.


    If we were not blunt and told her how realistic she and the children would be treated, we would never be able to truly convince her.


    "Mary you''ve experienced the horrendous things that have happened after war. Right? We can''t change these people''s mind no matter how much we could try. And if we keep trying, we will only make things worse¡­ We have long ago stopped thinking about such ideals, it is futile to try to change such an enormous group of people''s minds by mere words. Brainwashing them with magic is¡­ not something right either." My mother sighed.


    "Even as painful as it sounds. It is better to run away to a ce where you can be safer. Don''t you want these children to grow healthy and safe?" Asked my father.


    "I¡­ Ah¡­" Mary suddenly began to cry.


    "M-Mary?" My mother asked worried.


    "Thank you¡­ I¡­ Thank you for everything¡­ I feel so ashamed I can''t do a single thing to repay you for everything¡­ Thank you¡­" Mary bowed her head. She seemed to have epted my parent''s offer at the end.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 441 Visiting The Fiefdon Lords Residence

    -----


    At the end, Mary agreed with my parent''s proposal and she decided to move out with everyone after my parents settled things down with the aristocrats. As of now, they were already getting ready to go pay them a visit, and they were bringing all of us with them. The only one that would stay here protecting the orphanage was Arafunn, which worried me a bit.


    "Err, is uncle Arafunn really trustworthy?" I asked.


    "Eh? Of course I am, Sylphy! What do you mean I am not?!" Arafunn asked as if he was offended, he was pretending though.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "W-Well, you''re kind of oddly unreliable." I sighed.


    "Don''t worry Sylphy, I trust him more than you think." Said my mother. "And even if he fails, the barrier is here, and a few other surprises. Let''s hope things go well for now."


    "I hope¡­" I sighed.


    Arafunn looked around dumbfounded by our little trust for him.


    "Goodness, Sylphy¡­ Give me some ck, I am actually a very strong and reliable person." Said Arafunn. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect the children here. I might lookzy, or somethings airheaded, but I am actually someone that cares more than you imagine."


    My uncle smiled honestly, as he gave me a head pat.


    "Okay¡­ I''ll trust you, uncle. You''re someone I still admire, and your songs are very beautiful. Don''t disappoint us, okay?" I asked with a smile.


    "Haha, leave it to me." Arafunn saw us depart with Mary at our side, as we needed her for testimony. Mist wanted to stick with us as well and bringing a representative of the children was also an idea of my mother too.


    Celeste would had been more ideal as she was more mature, but she seems to have gone to the dungeon, which had recently opened once more. Although the fear of the Dungeon Break still lingers around, Adventurers are people that can only live by hunting inside dungeons, so they had resumed their conquest and daily grind. The death of the adventurers was mourned and their bodies were buried already, but life goes on I suppose. We can''t simply concentrate in the dead forever, even if it hurts.


    We made our way to the castle atop the country''s city, which was over a tall hill. The entire Noble District was located here, and closed with walls withrge doors made out of metal. There were over ten guards guarding this ce, so it seemedpletely off limits for anybody that wasn''t nobility.


    "We are here, we are the S Rank Adventurers and we havee to meet the Lord of thisnd and the Nobles." Said my father without even faltering or doubting for a second. The guards looked at one another without remembering any appointed meeting, but suddenly a guard came running from inside the Noble District.


    "O-Open the damn doors! Don''t hesitate!" He ordered them.


    The guards rapidly and desperately opened the doors before my father were to unleash his bloodlust, which might had quite possibly shocked them all so hard they would had fallen unconscious in the floor.


    CREAAAAK¡­!


    The doors opened, as a group of soldiers came rushing towards us, with arge carriage.


    "Please, the Lord of the Fiefdom has called upon you. We can bring you to the top of the hill through here¡­" Said one of the soldiers.


    My father analyzed the carriage and quickly rejected their offer.


    "No need."


    My mother quickly stepped in front of us, as her eyes shone bright blue. A sudden aura of blue mana emerged out of her body, epassing all of us.


    "Tier 7 Space Magic: Spatial Blink."


    FLASH!


    In a mere second, we were teleported several meters, and then again, and again, and again. It only took three seconds for us to reach the top of the hill through mother''s amazing spell. So this is like a short-range teleportation spell?! I had never seen something so amazing!


    "I usually don''t use this because it takes some time to set up the magic circle and the concentration, but I''ve already prepared this in advance." My mother showed me a blue ring in one of her fingers, which seemed imbued with the power of this Spell. "Magic items are very handy at helping us use spells easily."


    "T-That''s a Spatial Blink Ring?!" I asked in surprise.


    "That is indeed what it is!" My mother said slightly pridefully. "Now, let''s go."


    In front of us there was arge castle, the doors of it already opened, as the guards guarding the ce fell to the floor in shock when we suddenly were teleported in here.


    "I wish I had this item prepared back then when you and Aquarina were trapped¡­ But even then, Spatial Blink cant teleport between dimensions." My mothermented, still remembering something that happened years ago. I guess it was quite the traumatizing event, so it is only natural she remembers.


    "It''s okay mom, don''t worry about that." I said, calming her down as she recalled something like that.


    "W-Wee to my lord''s humble residence, S Ranked Adventurers." Said one of the butlers that greeted us, he quickly guided us to an open room with arge table where there were many snacks served, mostly sweets, and several fatty men sitting around the table, with a stoic and tall ck haired man at the end of the table.


    "Wee, I am Lord Eastgrain, the Duke of this fiefdom." Said the man with a serious to death expression. All of them men sitting around the table were sweating a lot and seemed very tired. Did they all were forced to run here as fast as possible?


    "Hello, my name is Joan, an S-Ranked Adventurer. This is Faye, my wife. Sylphiette, my daughter." My father presented himself and his family very informally, and we also didn''t say anything either. Both mother and I weren''t in the mood over acting nice with these people anyways. Also my father is fast at thinking about new names.


    -----

 Chapter 442 Sometimes You Just Need To Threaten Someone

    -----


    "I am Chad, and this is Belle my wife, and Aria, my daughter." Said Shade.


    "I am their good friend, Ninhursag. And this is my son, Julio." Said Ninhursag, she didn''t thought about a name for herself, but gave a very funny name to Zack which really didn''t suited him.


    The Lord and the other nobles analyzed our entire group as we walked and sat down near the table without even waiting for the invitation.


    "A-And who might you be?" Asked the Lord, clearly enraged but containing his fury, as he looked at Mary and Mist.


    He was probably screaming internally that two Demons just stepped into his house like nothing.


    Mary seemed nervous and couldn''t muster words, while Mist lookedpletely lost, and ended beginning to eat a big cake slice a butler swiftly served to her after she sat down.


    "Yummy!" She said with a low voice.


    "I-I¡­ W-We are¡­" Mary was sweating nervously.


    "She''s Mary, the nun of the orphanage you attempted to raid, and this is Mist, a representative of the children of the orphanage." Said my mother. "Now, Lord Eastgrain, let''s break formalities and go directly to the point. If you want to keep threatening these people, we''ll kill you."


    "H-Hoh¡­"


    Lord Eastgrain gave apletely bbergasted smile as his neck went several centimeters back in shock. However, somehow, he kept himself stable.


    "A-A pregnant woman threatens of death. Do you know what you''re messing with, Lady Faye? S Rank Adventurer or not-"


    "What''s more important to you? ving some children or your life?" My mother wondered.


    "Ngh?!" The Lord was shocked. The other fatty men were so surprised and about to pass out of the horror of my mother''s presence that they werepletely silent. Even the butler and the maids were all trembling behind the door.


    "O-Of course, my life¡­ Okay, let''s calm down for now. We don''t really need to begin with threats!" Said the Lord.


    "Of course we have to, you just attempted to take away those precious to us." My father said. "Call me an emotional man, but I cannot forgive you so easily, Lord Eastgrain. In this world, political power might be quite important, but against absolute strength, there is nothing a nation can do against S Rank Adventurers. Why do you think that they always bribe us so much into trying to join them?"


    "Y-You''re suggesting us to apologize to you peasants?!" Asked one of the nobles angrily.


    "S Rank or not, you''re lower than us in this society! I-If you don''t adjust to our norms, then you''re wee to go away from our city!" A second one happily said.


    "I see, so you all seek death." Shade added.


    "Hyyeeee!"


    Shade''s eyes turned red; the nobles cried in horror.


    "Calm down now, everyone." My mother said. Although she was the first one to threaten them to death, she seemed to have had some ns in mind. "Let us first reach some understanding of the situation."


    "You''re the first one that threatened me in person!" Said the Lord furiously.


    "Yes, and that threat is still on. For you humans who are as wild as beasts, what''s better than threaten you? If you don''t have awareness of the frailness of your lives, you always get ahead of yourselves and act like you own the world." My mother said angrily. "Just like that man said, you have to understand your position."


    "I¡­"


    Lord Eastgrain felt like he was despairing.


    Everything suddenly went silent, as he mustered some words.


    "I¡­ I apologize for the order I have given to my soldiers. I have falsely used the orphanage with demons due to my own superstitions. Of course, there is also some partial me to all the gentlemen here." He not only apologized but at the same time med the others as well.


    "I see. We don''t really want to change your perspective of the world, or even try to convince you that your view on life ispletely wrong and sickening. We only want a single thing, to let us alone. We''ll pick the orphanage and the people inside, and then we''ll leave. You don''t even need to see us ever again." My father said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Eh? T-That''s all?" The Lord asked, suddenly sighing in relief. "You should had said that earlier¡­"


    "Of course, we want every demon or beast-kin being discriminated with us as well." Said my mother.


    "Eh?!"


    "You''re getting a bit too ahead of yourselves!"


    "All of them?!"


    "Are you saints or something? why do you care about these filthy monsters? Traitors of humanity!"


    "Silence." My mother said, her Aura alone suddenly exerted so much pressure that all the men in front of us fell to the ground pathetically and began to breathe heavily.


    "You''re not in the position to talk. As someone who has lived for over six hundred years do you truly believe I have the patience to hear your foolish, childish, and ignorant words?" Asked my mother. "s, I''vemitted mistakes that somehow would put me close to you scum, which only pains me more¡­ However, I am trying to make a change, even if small, perhaps to redeem myself and be someone my daughter can be proud of."


    FLASH!


    Her aura quickly dissipated, freeing everybody. The nobles decided to not talk a single word anymore. It seems that the third time finally worked on these stubborn pigs.


    The Lord was the only allowed to speak, and he was gasping for air. The shock of being confronted with people so powerful he could only despair against them was too much for him. He seemed quite strong though, but against my parents and Aquarina''s parents, he was less than an ant.


    It felt as if he was a small bug, smaller than an ant itself sitting right below their fingertips, with a mere move, they could crush him to death in a split of a second. He had to pick his words carefully.


    "V-Very well, you can take anybody you want¡­ Just please leave this ce and nevere back again¡­ I-I can even give you money, anything!" He said desperately. It seems he was finally knowing his ce in the "food chain".


    At the end, I guess brute force can sometimes really resolve problems and conflicts¡­


    -----

 Chapter 443 Not Everything Always Goes As Planned

    -----


    Within an underground hideout, where only the dim light of torches illuminated the dark corridors, several people were walking around, carrying many things, and arming themselves for battle. Weapons, armor, magic items, materials, and many other things were getting ready.


    In the middle of thismotion of many people, all of the non-humans, a young woman with long blue hair and the mask of a ferocious demon sat down over a table, looking at a floating crystal ball imbued with the power of irvoyance.


    Through the projection of the magic item, she and the rest of these people were all able to see what was happening.


    "I see, so they''re all getting together."


    "This is the perfect opportunity to strike and eliminate them all¡­"


    "It is ideal, we can finally do it, right?"


    "We have waited so many years¡­"


    "At longst, we''ll save this country and our people¡­"


    "We''ll avenge for all those that had been lost¡­"


    "My daughter¡­"


    "My sister¡­"


    "My father¡­"


    "My family¡­"


    "My mother¡­"


    "We''ll do this¡­ I''ve waited enough."


    The blue haired woman smiled beneath her mask, as the others seemed euphoric. After having gone through utter hell countless times, after having been mistreated and treated horribly. After having been forgotten by their own kin back in their continent. After having seen their families enved, tortured, raped, and killed. And after all other atrocities¡­ they had enough.


    And with the power granted to them by the Abyssal Eyes, there was nothing a bunch of insane people couldn''t do now. If given the tools, even the demons which were deemed as weak and a minority of enved people in this country could shake it all.


    "Let''s see if those S Ranked Adventurers and that trio of annoying children can do a thing now¡­"


    However, deep down, she reacted to the two demons that had entered the lord''s castle, doubting for a second¡­ But now, she had gone too far. If she faltered now, she would only loose the faith and trust of herpanions.


    "(Why? Just why did you had to go there?!)" She thought, gritting her teeth.


    .


    .


    .


    (Sylphy''s POV)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "V-Very well, you can take anybody you want¡­ Just please leave this ce and nevere back again¡­ I-I can even give you money, anything!" He said desperately.


    At the end, Lord Eastgrain had given up on trying to intimidate my family with his title or whatever. The strength they had could very well end his life. Although he was sure going to make their reputation worse in here. It wasn''t as if we wereing back to the Human Continent at all, and their names were also made up anyways.


    "It is good that we have finallye to an agreement." My father said with a pleased smile.


    "However, this is not over yet, isn''t it?" My mother asked.


    "Eh? W-What else do you want?" He asked.


    "Don''t act like you''re a fool. The connection that you and the other nobles have with those criminal organizations, we know them all." Shade added.


    "W-What sort of nonsense are you talking about? There is no way we would be colluding with-"


    "Don''t try to act like a fool, we know." My father said. "Don''t try to deceive us, you''re only stabbing yourself in the foot. You''re only making things worse if you lie, we know you''re lying."


    The man swallowed saliva nervously, as he began coughing.


    "A-Ahh¡­ W-Well¡­"


    The other nobles who were all in the floor, were sweating nervously as well.


    However, at the end, they admitted everything.


    "Ever since the coup that my country has been barely maintained. I-If it wasn''t for the illegal trade of stolen goods and the ves using the help of these organizations, we would be in an even worse situation¡­" Sighed Lord Eastgrain. "I am not someone that¡­ enjoys enving demons, but my allies, all these nobles that helped me eliminate the faction of my father, are¡­ well, they have a fixation with ves, especially demons¡­"


    Mist and Mary heard the words of the man. Mist seemed mostly lost in the conversation while eating sweets though, while Mary seemed concerned and felt more and more tired and sad about hearing the truth.


    The nobles clearly looked like they wanted to say something but the intimidating presence of my father shut them all. My mother presence summed with my father was enough to leave them unconscious every time they tried to wake up.


    Without them annoying us as they were constantly falling unconscious, the Lord was able to spill all the beans. And while I heard him talk, I couldn''t help but grow more and more angered. What these people were doing was utterly atrocious. I was getting so sick of this ce now I just wanted to leave.


    We had already retrieved the custom equipment that the dwarf man made for us, and he was a particrly nice guy overall. So now that we are done with that we should definitely leave right away¡­ Although I am sure there might be more people that needs to be rescued.


    "Hmph, so you''ve been maintaining a whole country with ves and illegal products, and then say that demons are useless and worthless?" Asked my father. "If it wasn''t for the demons you hate so much, would your country even be alive after the stupidity you did back then? Seriously, how could you have been so foolish to kill your own father without even knowing how to handle a country?"


    "B-But my father¡­ He wasn''t using the funds correctly; he was helping those demons¡­ They just came to kill us in the war! Y-You know that my mother and my big sister died in the war trying to defend this country?! And he¡­ he dared to help them after the war! They were all war criminals!" Cried the young man, furious and filled with resentment.


    So at the end it was resentment again¡­ I guess it is something you can''t really change. The grudges of people against others due to the lost of loved ones, of friends, and anything else close to that¡­ It is not something that can be easily healed.


    "I know that¡­ we did something atrocious." Mary sighed. "I am very sorry¡­"


    Mary, instead of feeling hate, pitied him.


    She slowly walked to his side and suddenly hugged him.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I know it hurts¡­ It hurts to me as well¡­ It hurt so much¡­"


    Mary began to cry, as the young lord felt shocked, her warm tears falling over his own shoulders.


    The man slowly saw her countless scars, and her eyes filled with sincerity.


    Without even being able to stop his urge, he began to cry as well¡­


    BAAAAM!


    However, suddenly, the doors opened out of nowhere, and a maidservant entered the room while crying. Her entire body was covered on blood.


    "My lord, something is happening! A Dungeon Brea-"


    CLAAAASH!


    An enormous w suddenly emerged above her, shing her into pieces¡­


    -----

 Chapter 444 Catastrophe

    -----


    While Mary approached the young Lord Eastgrain and a scene we never sawing unfolded before our eyes, I felt a strange premonition. I saw two seconds in the future through my eyes out of nowhere, without even activating the Skill beforehand, and saw a woman entering the door and being shredded into pieces by a gigantic w.


    BAAAM!


    And right as I saw it a few seconds in the future, the maidservant entered, crying while being covered on wounds and blood. Without thinking it twice, I ran towards her and enhanced by body with my Beast Spirit Aura!


    "My lord, something is- HYAAA!"


    Without hesitation, I grabbed the girl''s waist and pulled her to the side, quickly saving her from an enormous w falling from above her.


    CLAAASH!


    The ground shook, as cracks emerged everywhere. My parents and everyone else panicked. The furious draconic eyes of a creature suddenly peered into the room.


    "GROOOAARRRR!"


    "That''s¡­ a wyvern?!" Shade asked.


    "ROAR!"


    Without even waiting for our proper reaction, the enormous beast opened its gigantic jaws, charging mana within¡­! Wait, is it about to unleash a fire breath attack?!


    FLASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, in a split of a second, my father reached the wyvern''s side.


    "HAAH!"


    SLASH!


    His zing sword unleashed a storming attack, impacting the wyvern''s neck and slicing through its hard scales and flesh cleanly, blood spurred everywhere like a fountain!


    SPLASH!


    "W-What is happening?!" Mist quickly grew nervous as she saw everything happening.


    "M-Monster?!" The Lord cried, quickly falling off his chair.


    "Lord Eastgrain!" Mary cried, extending her hand to the lord to help him stand back up again.


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    And then, we heard that sound.


    That horrible sound that brought so much pain and destruction back then.


    CRASH!


    Space itself shattered right behind Lord Eastgrain and in front of Mary, as countless red eyes peered through, the presence of even more monsters seemed to be approaching.


    But why?!


    Why is there a Dungeon Break right inside this damn house?!


    CLASH!


    "UUAAGGGH¡­!"


    "GYAAAAH!"


    Lord Eastgrain and Mary were cut into pieces by enormous draconic ws and giant jaws tearing them into shreds.


    No¡­


    NO!


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, I went back to the present.


    It was yet another vision?!


    "FUROH!"


    I quickly summoned Furoh, as he emerged right before me as space itself began cracking and shattering behind Eastgrain.


    CRASH!


    "Eh?!"


    "A-A Dungeon Break?!"


    Without even thinking it for a second time, I infused Mana into Furoh, as he swiftly extended his tentacles and grabbed Eastgrain and Mary, putting them into safety before several ws and the heads of draconic beasts emerged. They were all belonging to a single, enormous beast that stepped inside in a mere split of a second!


    "ROOOARRR!"


    That was definitely a Hydra!


    Everything was happening so fast that only my own special Future Sight was giving me the insight to act and save the lives of these people.


    However, after my father in the giant wyvern that had gotten inside the house, an enormous mass of shadow extended over the entire floor, grabbing the unconscious aristocrats in the floor before the giant Hydra were to devour them like snacks.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Suddenly, I saw several rays of light impacting the beast while I ran away with Furoh on his Fenrir form while carrying Eastgrain and Mary. It was mother, she unleashed a barrage of light rays against the Hydra, whose entire body began to be filled with enormous holes, and quickly created amotion, shaking the entire house due to the sheer size of its body.


    BAAAAM!


    "We have to get out of here! Spatial Blink!"


    My mother quickly activated her Ring''s powers, teleporting us outside of the house, as we arrived at the house''s gardens!


    FLASH!


    The imagery of what was happening was now clear to us, as an enormous Dungeon Break portal had emerged right in front of the house of the Eastgrain Lord, while several smaller ones were spread all over the Noble District! Monsters were crawling everywhere, giant wyverns, enormous three-headed chimaeras, giant birds with sharp beaks,rge hydras walking around and destroying entire houses with their big, over ten-meter big bodies, and even goblins were doing as they pleased!


    "Not again!" Aquarina cried in despair.


    "A-A Dungeon Break, here?!" Zack panicked.


    "This is¡­ Could it had been set up by the Cultists?" Asked Nepheline, quickly summoning her rock hammer.


    "Probably! I can sense the presence of several suspicious items around, and some people with blue and ck robes over there!" Shade pointed out at arge group of people close to the house, who were hunting down the nobles running away.


    Guards and soldiers stationed here were all getting easily massacred by these monsters, which were all high ranked monsters above Tier 4! Was there no elite fighters in the soldiers of this country? This ce is really decadent!


    "There''s no time to think about this now, we have to wipe out the monsters and capture the cultists, quick!" My mother ordered everyone. "Sylphy, Aquarina, Zack! You three make a team with Ninhursag and protect Mist, Mary, and Eastgrain."


    "Wait! Can''t shade save them inside his shadows?" I asked.


    "No, my shadow storage already reached a specific limit, more people will end up being too much of a burden for my fighting style. I trust you, Sylphy." Shade said. "Aquarina, remember our training!"


    "Yes papa!" Aquarina said, taking out her two daggers.


    "Faylen, you stay with everybody else, you can''te with us, you''re pregnant!" My father said.


    "Ugh¡­ Fine, but you can bring my spirits with you! You, Shade, and Nepheline, prioritize saving the people! Nobles might be bastards but they''re still innocents, this is an attack specially targeted towards them. If they die, it means we''ll lose to these cultists." My mother made up her mind.


    "Got it!" My father nodded, as he, Shade, and Nepheline quickly disappeared like shes of bright light into separate directions. Each one of them apanied by a mystical and bright spirit that my mother summoned.


    -----

 Chapter 445 Dungeon Break! Escape!

    -----


    At the same time, mother suddenly summoned a Spirit I had never seen before, which seemed extremely powerful!


    "Valkyrie,e!"


    FLAAASH!


    "It has been a while since you called me for battle, Faylen!"


    Suddenly, a beautiful woman as tall as three meters emerged. I had never seen her before. She looked like an angel with enormous, feathered wings, but was covered in golden and silver armor, holding arge spear and a shield with a helmet with feathered wing-like decorations.


    "I shall protect you with my strength!"


    Valkyrie exuded an aura of majestic light and golden brightness. It felt as if she created a Domain of Protection in a mere second, generating a barrier around us by merely standing.


    Her enormous spear quickly pointed against a gigantic figure; an enormous, ck-scaled wyvern flew directly towards us! This thing was¡­ Tier 6 Monster!


    "ROOOAARRR!"


    "Foolish beast!"


    Valkyrie pridefully roared, pointing her spear at the wyvern and then infusing enormous quantities of Mana without even faltering.


    FLASH!


    Her spear flew like a sh of bright light directly towards the monster in midair, impacting the ck Scaled Wyvern''s head, piercing it and then exploding into a sh of light,pletely disintegrating the wyvern''s head and letting the enormous, beheaded carcass fall from the skies with a loud shing sound.


    CLAAASH!


    I quickly gained EXP by merely watching that massacre. I had already summoned Naturia and Ignatius at my side alongside Furoh, which I was mounting with Aquarina and Zack.


    Ding!


    [Your Party has in a [zing Red Wyvern (Tier 6: Rank 6)] x1!]


    [Your Party has in a [Giant Dark Hydra (Tier 6: Rank 4)] x1!]


    [Your Party has in a [ck Scaled Wyvern (Tier 6: Rank 9)] x1!]


    [You earned 150000 EXP]


    [Naturia] earned 285000 EXP]


    [Naturia] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 7!]


    [Ignatius] earned 285000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] Level has increased from Level 10 to Level 13!]


    [Furoh] earned 285000 EXP]


    [Furoh] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 7!]


    I was getting a frenzy of level ups for my friends, but this wasn''t really the time to get happy over this! However, wasn''t it a bit too little for such high ranked monsters? Or maybe it is because I am only getting some EXP out of the kill of somene else?


    "W-Wow¡­" Zack reacted first.


    "Amazing!" Aquarina praised the spirit.


    "Hmph, as long as I am here I won''t let any monster touch you children!" Valkyrie hit the ground with her spear, expanding a Domain of Light she created.


    "Don''t get too cocky either, you''re already too rusty, Valkyrie!" Said my mother.


    "ROAR!"


    "GROAR!"


    Suddenly, the ground trembled, as we were making our way out of the garden and trying to clean the path ahead of us from small fry like goblins, two enormous beasts rushed to our side. One was a being of over ten meters, with five enormous, snake-like heads, the other was a monstrously big, five-meter-tall chimera, with the body of a golden lion and the head of a lion, a goat, and a wolf, with the tail of a snake!


    They didn''t seemed like ordinary monsters either. The wyvern from before was rather strong but wasn''t influenced by any power. However, these two guys were fairly stronger than they should be, their entire bodies were shrouded in a ck and purple mist-like aura, and they had red jewels incrusted into their heads.


    "Demonite?!" My mother asked in shock. "Careful! These are stronger than normal!"


    Demonite was the Ore mined from the Demon Continent, and it was also said to be pure Miasma which had crystalized. When it touched monsters, it usually infected them with power, they would either die, or turn even more wild, and be monstrous and aggressive, growing several time stronger than before.


    "Foolish beast of theher, you won''t pass!" Valkyrie roared bravely, flying towards the giant Hydra and confronting it furiously.


    "ROAAR!"


    The Hydra waved its enormous heads and shed against her weapon, its scales were incredibly, hard, and Valkyrie''s blows were being mitigated by the enormous aura it was exuding.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    "Such strong scales!" Valkyrie said while gritting her teeth. "Damn it, this might take longer than I had thought. I might really be slightly rusty now¡­"


    Her movements were swift but the power Hydra was already as strong as a Tier 7 monster thanks to the boost that the Demonite was giving to the monster. Its enormous heads were used like whips with their long necks, impacting against Valkyrie, who seemed to be a physical attacker.


    As that happened, the three-headed chimera ran against us, impacting the barrier set by Valkyrie. My mother had set up another barrier right after that, because Valkyrie''s barrier quickly shattered against the might of the monster''s ws.


    CRASH!


    "D-Damn it¡­!" My mother muttered, suddenly feeling weakened.


    "Mom!" I ran towards my mother, but she quickly stood up again.


    "Ugh¡­ Why just right now are you kicking me?!" She cried, as I noticed the baby was having contractions inside of mother''s womb.


    "Agh¡­"


    Her concentration was faltering, and the barrier was weakening as a result!


    "GROARRR!"


    The chimera''s ws exuded miasma and darkness from within, impacting mother''s barrier with fury.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    The barrier was actually shattering?!


    The chimera, a monster at Tier 5 at least, was boosted all the way to Tier 6, as it was, we wouldn''t be able to defeat it even if we all teamed up against it as we were right now with my friends¡­ Unless I used special methods.


    However, there was someone else aside from my mother with us.


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    Ninhursag jumped into battle, trespassing the barrier, and suddenly shapeshifting into an enormous Lightning Tyrannosaurus, unleashing a shock of lightning against the furious Chimera.


    ZAAAP!


    "GROAR!"


    The Chimera stepped back in pain, but it seemed to have easily tanked Ninhursag''s attack. The beast furiously locked its eyes against her, leaping over her body as Ninhursag barely managed to evade in time, swinging her tail imbued with lightning and hitting the chimera over its three heads!


    CLAAASH!


    "GRAARRR¡­!"


    The chimera rolled over the ground, however, it quickly stood back up again, furious!


    "Just how tough are you?!" Ninhursag muttered, suddenly remembering that she had also fought a chimera most likely, as I remember she had told us before. "If I transform into my Chimera form, I''ll spend too much energy, I can''t go wasting my energy leisurely like this¡­!"


    "Then we''ll help!" I said bravely.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As long as there''s someone strong supporting us like her, I think we can pull it off.


    -----

 Chapter 446 Fight Against Impossible Odds!

    -----


    "Help?! Are you insane?!" Zack cried.


    "And you''re thinking of leaving your mother to fight that monster alone!?" I roared back at Zack, as he quickly fell silent.


    "Sylphy¡­ I''ll fight as well!" Aquarina said without hesitation.


    "So, Zack?!" I asked.


    Zack looked back at me. He fully knew that these monsters werepletely different than what we had fought before. The scene of Valkyrie and Ninhursag fighting them was even gruesome. Valkyrie''s entire body was being filled with wounds at the same time as Ninhursag was struggling.


    Zack gripped his fists furiously, as his youthful face suddenly gained, for a few seconds, the furious expression of a bear desiring to fight and protect his territory.


    "I''ll do it, fine!" Zack finally made up his mind, as I looked back at mother.


    "Mother, stay there and protect yourself!" I said.


    "Eh? S-Sylphy?! Wait!" My mother cried, however she couldn''t move any more than that.


    "Furoh!"


    I called upon Furoh as he roared like a furious wolf, his entire body was suddenly epassed by winds as several magic circles invoking low tier wind spells emerged, enhancing his speed, and even giving him the ability to step over the empty air itself.


    This was thanks to Furoh''s special Skill [Mimicry] which allows him to imitate a small part of the power of whatever he''s mimicking, and the power of the Fenrir was the real deal, as that wolf knew all sorts of magical spells. This literally allowed Furoh to also be able to use several elements at once, even though at less than half their original power.


    However, that was more than enough, as he quickly walked across the skies. His beautiful white fur waving around as the winds guided us. Even Zack was incapable of conjuring strong enough winds to lift himself up as if flying across the skies, Furoh had truly be amazing now!


    "Let''s go!" I led my party as Furoh ran across the skies.


    "GROAR!"


    Meanwhile, the enormous and furious Chimera confronted the Lightning Tyrannosaurus form of Ninhursag, shing across herrge body and making her lose a lot of blood. Much like Furoh''s Mimicry, Ninhursag was capable of channeling the elemental affinity and power of whatever she transformed into, giving her powerful high tier Lightning Element Magic while in her Lightning Tyrannosaurus form.


    "Tier 7 Lightning Magic: Thunderous Cage!"


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    Without the need for a Magic Circle, Ninhursag went all out, unleashing a destructive explosion of countless of bolts against the Chimera. The three-headed monster ended taking the hit directly, beingpletely impacted by the thundering magic attack!


    CLAAASH!


    The lightning shaped itself as some sort of cage, containing the chimera and trapping the beast in ce all while inflicting constant damage against it. Ninhursag seemedpletely decided on beating the monster to a pulp. For a moment, I thought she didn''t even needed our help.


    However¡­


    "GROOOOAAARRRR!!!"


    The chimera roared furiously, as an eruption of darkness emerged from its entire body, the jewel incrusted inside of its forehead shone bright red and ck in color, epassing the monster and suddenly provoking it to evolve out of the blue!


    FLUOSH!


    Its entire body mutated, growing twice as big, easily reaching above ten meters of height, its three heads suddenly gained a fourth one in the shape of a wyvern, and the chimera gained a pair of bat-like wings. Meanwhile, its entire lion fur of golden color turnedpletely ck!


    "What the¡­?!" Ninhursag couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    At the same time, I suddenly heard Alice''s voice.


    "Sylphy! That monster has suddenly evolved due to the power of the Demonite Core on its forehead! It is already reaching Tier 7 in levels of power¡­ However, it can be weakened if you manage to take away that jewel!" Alice said, quickly giving me a good strategy.


    "So if we remove those jewels they can weaken immediately? It is way easier than I imagined!"


    "It is not as easy, the monster will furiously defend the jewel, so be careful!"


    "Maybe if I give more Mana to Ninhursag¡­"


    "But you''ll end up tiring yourself!"


    "Didn''t we get like a lot of EXP just now? Can''t I use it to make [Mana Usage] Capable of Leveling Up?"


    "That''s¡­ is that what you really want?"


    "I do!"


    "¡­Very well then!"


    My n was simple, to offset the pressure I get by overusing Mana into my soul, I simply have to get better at controlling it. [Mana Usage] is a Skill that helps me manipte Mana, if I can begin leveling it up with this amount of EXP I learned, maybe I can control it better!


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 150000 EXP!]


    [The [Mana Usage] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    [You have exchanged 100000 EXP!]


    [The [Mana Usage: Lv1] Skill has increased to Level 3!]


    -----


    [Mana Usage: Lv3]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/3000


    The ability to naturally wield Mana. Grants the ability to use Mana without any previous required experience, while activated, you can use your own mind to shape the Mana to your liking, but a lot of Mana is utilized. Can be practiced continuously for better and more efficient results. The lowest tiered Mana Usage-type Skill, below Mana Maniption and Mana Mastery.


    Level Bonus (3): Enhances the Control over Mana by +30% and Lessens the Pressure of Mana Usage by -30%.


    -----


    Level 3! So I can forcefully level up Skills using EXP, just as I thought! However, this is the most I can reach with only 100k EXP, they surely need a lot of it if I don''t learn it naturally.


    However¡­ it is more than enough!


    But this is not enough¡­!


    Ding!


    [You have activated the [System Maniption] Spell.]


    [Your Status has been temporarily modified!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Beast yer]


    [HP]: [10/10] -> [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [89]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6] -> [50]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-100]


    -----


    [The special Effect of [ss: [Beast yer] has been activated!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 447 The Power Of The [Beast Slayer] Class!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You have activated the [System Maniption] Spell.]


    [Your Status has been temporarily modified!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Beast yer]


    [HP]: [10/10] -> [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [89]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6] -> [50]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-100]


    -----


    [The special Effect of [ss: [Beast yer] has been activated!]


    Just like back then when I changed my ss to Demon yer, perhaps the Beast yer might be effective against this Chimera, which is clearly a Beast-type monster ording to Alice.


    -----


    [ss: [Beast yer]


    An advanced ss that can be acquired by maxing out the [Hunter] and [Warrior] sses. It enhances the ability to y all sorts of Beast-type monsters by enhancing Damage dealt against Beast-type Monsters by +50% and ignoring -20% of their total Defenses. Additionally, there''s a 10% chance for each hit inflicted on a Beast-type Monster to inflict [Life Drain] which drains blood and life from the foe, absorbing part of the damage dealt and making wounds bleed intensively.


    -----


    It was an amazing ss, perhaps slightly simr to Demon yer, but it had its own unique effect, and it was just what we needed to get out of this sticky situation. I had yet to fully understand what was happening right now, but like my parents had taught me, I had to first get the problem in front of me resolved before doing anything else.


    "ROAR!"


    The Chimera pounced forwards after freeing itself from Ninhursag''s powerful Lightning Spell, shing against her and using its four jaws to bite through her body!


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    Ninhursag cried in agony as she tried to unleash more of her lightning, but she was being constantly damaged, even if her body was enormous and covered by scales, she was suffering great damage.


    "GET¡­ AWAY¡­ FROM MY MOTHER!"


    Zack suddenly charged his Mana into his entire body, as I infused an enormous quantity into his own body as well to boost him even further, as in a mere second, he jumped from over twenty meters above the chimera, falling over the beast while charging his enormous axe with all the magic he had and I had given to him.


    CLAAASH!


    His axe hit the Chimera''s head with the jewel, which I had told him must be the weakest! The axe wasn''t able to even damage the monster''s skull thought, but it was capable of slicing through its skin and veins and making blood spray out inrge quantities.


    "GRAAAARRR¡­!"


    The chimera roared in pain as Zack managed to deal a deadly blow before he quickly charged his axe with lightning again and began hitting its skull constantly, while somehow managing to hit the jewel as well, the moment he hit the jewel several times, ck shockwaves came from the beast, making the monster feel slightly weakened.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "DIEEEE!"


    Zack roared with utmost fury, but even his most furious blows couldn''t deal enough damage to the head of the chimera, which quickly used its tail with the tip having the head of a furious snake to attack him.


    "SHAAAA!"


    "S-Shit¡­!"


    CLASH!


    However, I quickly intercepted the attack with my own sword, imbuing it with the power of Divine mes bybining the fire of Ignatius with the Life of Naturia and the Light of Alice! These Divine mes grew on intensity thanks to the power of my Ember Skill, which was now Level 8 and the additional power of Alice''s divine runes that makes up her body.


    FLUOOSH!


    "SHAAAA¡­!"


    The enormous snake head, the size of a giant boulder of over 3 meters cried in agony as golden mes suddenly covered its entire face, burning its eyes and the interior of its enormous jaws. Divine mes were powerful and had a stronger effect on Demons and also on corrupted monsters with Miasma such as this Chimera! Yeah, it might not be able to kill the Snake Head, but it surely made it move away in pain.


    "Sylphy!" Zack said in happiness to see me, although he just saw me a few seconds ago.


    "Zack, don''t get distracted!" I said, as Zack nodded and quickly got up.


    "Hit that jewel as hard as you can!" I led him, as I quickly pointed my sword at the jewel and began hitting it with everything I had, Zack joined me too!


    CLASH!


    CLASH!


    CLASH!


    "GRAARRR¡­!"


    The Chimera, who was simultaneously trying to finish off Ninhursag while trying to fend us off above its head was failing miserably to do both, as each hit wended into its Demonite Core made the enormous beast tremble in pain, its mind itself felt confused as well. It seemed that this head also was something like the main brain. What an obvious weak point!


    However, the Chimera was not without magic, its paws were unable to reach us properly, but countless magic circles appeared around us, and they were all conjuring ck mes to burn us to a crisp!


    "Ignatius! Fire Absorption! Take all the Mana you want!"


    I summoned Ignatius as the small baby dragon roared valiantly, his entire body was suddenly shrouded on mes as he began to absorb them all like a vacuum, absorbing my own Mana to sustain the enormous quantity of pressure he was forcing himself to go through.


    "UUOOOHHHH¡­!"


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    Suddenly, Ignatius exploded into a surge of ck and red mes, as his entire body, out of nowhere, expanded up to tens of times his original size. He looked like a furious ck dragon made of ck mes, with enormous wings and ws.


    "RAAAAAGGGGGHHH!!!"


    However, he lost all his reason, goingpletely berserk and fighting all the chimera heads at once!


    BOOM! CLASH! CRASH!


    His ws unleashed burning ck mes everywhere, as his breath attack exploded, leavings several wounds all over the monster. Thanks to his ability to absorb fire magic, he had be an unstoppable force¡­ temporarily!


    "SHAAAA!"


    However, the snake-headed tail once more flew towards us, only to be stopped by Pyuku who entangled the snake''s neck and tightly wrapped around it, trying to devour the snake headpletely but failing, although he was restraining it!


    "PYUUUKU¡­!"


    "Frozen Cage!"


    And Aquarina summoned Undine and Leviathan, unleashing a powerful ice attack that temporarily froze the entire snake''s head, stopping it from attacking us!


    This is it!


    "Now, Zack!"


    "Yeah!"


    CLAAASH!


    Zack''s axe and my sword finally managed to pierce through the chimera''s jewel, shattering the Demonite Core and immediately making the chimera transform back to its original appearance!


    "I got you now!"


    Ninhursag stood up barely, body mming the entire chimera into the floor!


    BAAAM!


    -----

 Chapter 448 An Unexpected Visitor

    -----


    "Sylphy!"


    Furoh quickly reached up to us by traveling atop the skies, as we quickly jumped over his back, right before Ninhursag furiously body mmed the chimera into the floor!


    BAAAM!


    "GROOOAARRR!"


    The several heads of the chimera roared furiously, despite having been weakened, this thing was still a very high Tier Monster! However, Ninhursag seemed to have had enough.


    "DIE!"


    Her enormous jaws easily shredded most of the chimera''s heads now that she got the beast into the floor, crushing them like a snack and finally killing the monster without any more problems. The Demonite was certainly boosting its power a lot.


    At the same time, the Hydra fell as well into the floor, generating a loud tremor. The enormous beast was finally bested by Valkyrie who seemed covered on wounds that were mixing darkness into her bright spiritual body.


    Ding!


    [You and your Party have in [Dark Shadow Chimera (Tier 7: Rank 1)] x1]


    [Your Party has in [Giant Dark Hydra (Tier 7: Rank 2)] x1]


    [You earned 150000 EXP]


    [Naturia] earned 285000 EXP]


    [Naturia] Level has increased from Level 7 to Level 10!]


    [Ignatius] earned 285000 EXP]


    [Ignatius] Level has increased from Level 13 to Level 15!]


    [Furoh] earned 285000 EXP]


    [Furoh] Level has increased from Level 7 to Level 10!]


    Damn, I was almost envying them for earning so much EXP! Spiritual Blessing is really an unfair Skill by giving them Bonus EXP only to them¡­ Ah, well, the stronger they grow the better, especially now that we are in such a dire situation.


    "Hahh¡­ I''ve done it¡­" She sighed, flying near my mother as my mother quickly healed her wounds in an instant. We also moved back to mother to protect her, as she seemed to be growing weaker due to the baby showing some contractions inside of her out of the blue.


    "Mom, are you alright?" I asked desperately.


    "Sylphy¡­ Yes, I am okay." She sighed, suddenly conjuring a healing spell to recover our stamina and Ninhursag''s wounds, who continued fighting around the barrier, crushing small fry that got closer.


    "Mom, what should we do now?" I asked, looking around, I saw several beasts falling from the skies as a zing star, my father, unleashed a catastrophe of mes.


    "The situation is dire. We can''t really escape¡­ But if we stay, we are in more danger¡­" She muttered.


    "I think we should escape! Can''t you utilize Spatial Blink?" I asked.


    "I-I can try but¡­ The pain¡­ Ah¡­ I feel so tired¡­ Elven pregnancy is always tough, especially when the baby is half-human¡­" My mother seemed to be growing anemic with each passing second.


    "Mom!"


    I quickly opened my pouch, taking out two leaves produced by Naturia before. I knew my parents had many items, but they had note prepared here at all, and probably didn''t carried any potions with them either, this was myst resort!


    "Eat these, please, mom!"


    "Sylphy, your mother has lived through worse things, calm down¡­ What are these leaves?"


    She held them and then felt the impulse to eat them. She wolfed the two leaves in mere seconds, suddenly feeling a strange flow of vitality and life into her entire body. Her slightly paler skin turned more lively, and she suddenly felt stronger and recovered.


    "Ah?! I¡­ I feel alright now?!"


    My mother was utterly shocked as she realized she had gained most of her stamina back up again. It was as if the baby was absorbing it all, but now she had finally recovered some more. It was very weird though, why was my little sibling absorbing my mother''s Mana out of the blue?! Did I do the same when I was a child? It is very weird¡­ Maybe my little sibling has some sort of special ability he''s awakening or something weird?


    "Do you feel better?" Asked Valkyrie, surprised to see my mother recover out of nowhere.


    "Yeah¡­ What was that?" Asked my mother.


    "It was special leaves that Naturia can produce!" I said.


    "They tasted like mint and recovered my stamina like the Sacred Leaves of Dryads, a special medicine¡­ Your spirit is really amazing." My mother said with a smile. "Now that my mind is clearer, we should retreat. Your father, Shade, and Nepheline are strong enough to handle things while we retreat. We need to bring ourselves to safety first¡­ the cult should be dealt withter."


    "A-Are you sure?" I asked.


    "Yes, there''s no time¡­!"


    My mother raised her staff up into the sky, as her enormous amount of Mana flowed into her ring and then it suddenly activated a blue-colored magic circle.


    "Spatial Blink!"


    FLASH!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, a bright white light epassed us, as we¡­


    We¡­


    Eh?


    "Ah? Why is it not working now?" My mother wondered. "Spatial Blink!"


    She suddenly conjured the Spell again, but it didn''t work either.


    "There''s a Spatial Interference¡­ No, wait¡­!"


    Suddenly, I remembered my mother had mentioned that Spatial Blink didn''t worked when one was trying to travel between dimensions, an example was, if we were inside a dungeon or a magic realm or something different. But now¡­ weren''t we outside? Why was it not working?


    "T-This is¡­!"


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    Suddenly, the sound of space shattering was heard once more, right in front of us, an enormous portal opened in the middle of the empty air, it was yet another Dungeon Break!


    And from within the deeps of the darkness of that portal, an enormous, draconic, red-colored eye red at us¡­


    "I''ve finally found you¡­!" It spoke with an old-sounding and monstrous voice, the portal continued growing bigger and bigger, as powerful draconic mes began emerging one after the other.


    As everyone was shocked, I noticed Ignatius feeling the most shocked of them all.


    "W-Wha¡­ What is my big brother doing here?!"


    BAAAM!


    Enormous ws hit the ground as the gigantic portal openedpletely, from within, an old and experienced-looking Red Dragon, bigger than sixty meters emerged, his appearancepletely different than any Wyvern or even Ignatius himself.


    "I didn''t believed those Demons when they said that it could be possible to bring me here¡­ But I am d I was wrong! You''re the ones that in my little brother, right?!"


    -----

 Chapter 449 A True Red Dragon Appears!

    -----


    "A True Red Dragon¡­" My mother said with shock.


    "Eh?! True Red Dragon?!" I asked.


    "It is¡­ a powerful evolved version of a Red Dragon, they''re equivalent to Tier 8 or 9 Monsters, if not stronger as they''re intelligent and cunning!" Said my mother. "But howe this dragon found us so easily, and how was it capable of teleporting from the Demon Continent all the way here?!"


    "B-Brother Agni¡­!" Ignatius suddenly feel moved as he saw his big brother appear. It seemed that he was but an infantpared to the True Dragons!


    However, first of all, if this dragon was helped toe here, did the Cultists guessed that the Heroes were here?! But then was¡­ Ignatius attack provoked by them or something he did on his own? I am confused!


    But more importantly, this is bad. Really, really bad!


    This guy''s not like Ignatius at all, he''s like¡­ tens of times, no, a hundred times stronger than him?! This is not someone you can just behead like my father did!


    "Howe an Ancient Dragon such as you havee here? Are you working with Cultists?!" My mother roared, suddenly hitting the floor with her staff. A sudden aura of pure white light emerged, she not only recovered her health but also her stamina and spirit, her magic was as powerful as ever.


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, an enormous Fortress made out of Materialized Holy Light emerged, this was my mother''s strongest defensive Spell [Divine Holy Fortress of Light], and it was a Tier 10 Spell!


    The enormous dragon looked at us from afar while analyzing the gigantic fortress made of light. However, he seemed not afraid at all to see my mother, a former hero who had in dragons before.


    "They did not know about you, but I did. We dragons can share our presences. I knew my foolish younger brother, Ignatius, hade to challenge you. I had rushed to stop him, but when I almost reached Cloudia, I learned it was toote¡­. I''ve been growing stronger ever since that, eight years ago, and now, I''ve finally managed to Evolve into an Ancient True Red Dragon after ying countless monsters'' indie the Abyssal Pits." Said Agni. "You, and anybody here shall perish to my mes, as I will avenge the soul of my beloved little brother!"


    "W-Wait a second Agni! You can''t do that!" Ignatius suddenly panicked, as he flew away and I made him noticeable to anybody''s eyes.


    Agni suddenly stopped moving as he saw the small Dragon Baby Spirit in front of him.


    "Huh?"


    "Brother, its me! Ignatius! Can''t you feel my soul?!"


    "What sort of wicked trick is this, you wrenched monsters?! Do you think I am someone that can be easilyughed at? Prepare for your sure deaths!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, Agni didn''t recognized Ignatius at all, and roared furiously, unleashing a Fire Breath against him!


    "N-No¡­ BROTHER!"


    BOOOOMMMM!!!


    The enormous Fire Breath resembled a gigantic st of the most purest essence of mes impacting my mother''s Fortress of Light. But the fortress did not falter even against that, the Mana of my mother epassed it all, protecting us.


    "Ahhh¡­ B-Brother¡­ He didn''t recognized me¡­" Ignatius sighed. "I must really be dead for all of them¡­ Is this because of my small soul?"


    I had managed to summon Ignatius inside of my Soul Scape before he was engulfed in the deadly Fire Breath, but he seemedpletely depressed now.


    "It''s not the right time to get depressed about this, Ignatius!" I sighed. "How the heck can we beat your brother? Does he has some weakness?"


    "Eh? I-I can''t¡­ I won''t let you kill him! My big brother¡­ He raised me since I was a small pup. While my parents only greeted me when I was already an adult, my big brother¡­ He was always there protecting me and watching over me as I explored the wilderness¡­" Ignatiusmented. "I¡­ I can''t¡­"


    Ignatius waspletely heartbroken and didn''t seemed to be in the right of his mind.


    "We can''t escape, and we are trapped in the Noble District while also having to fight this thing¡­" My mother analyzed the situation incredibly calmly and pragmatically. The weakened state she had before was long gone, those leaves were truly miraculous.


    "Could it be? Have they brought the power of the Evil God of Dungeons here? Maybe¡­ they managed to create some sort of Pseudo Dungeon Domain? Wait, that''s too insane, but what else could exin the sudden Dungeon Break portals appearing everywhere? No¡­ if that were the case, howe they brought the dragon?" She wondered, thinking a thousand things in a second.


    "Unless they had managed to channel the god''s powers through his blessing and special magic items¡­ If the Abyssal Eye is really as powerful as they make up to be, then such things are not hard toe by. I am bbergasted that they had entrusted them all to these Cultists¡­ Or maybe they are also working here, plotting to take us down at the same time and merely using these people?"


    "Wait, what?! You''re implying this is a n to kill us?" I asked. "But howe they found us?"


    "I have no idea dear." Sighed my mother. "I might be powerful, but not all-seeing. There might be something we don''t know, or that god¡­ Well, if he managed to trap you two out of the blue back then, there''s no saying he has his eyes on us. Gods are capable of seeing through the world itself, this corrupt God might be trying to kill us so we get out of his ns, whatever they are. However gods cannot intervene directly themselves, as that would weaken them too much, so they influence people and do many roundabout ways-"


    "ROOOAARRRR!"


    CLAAASH!


    An enormous dragon ws covered on zing magma hit the fortress of light, unleashing a deadly explosion of mes everywhere.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    "Come out and confront me, cowards!"


    Agni seemed dead set on fighting us, while countless other monsters began to swarm us from all sides. Ninhursag had already entered the fortress after seeing the dragon emerge, so she was safe for now.


    "Agni¡­ You bastard¡­ How does he dare not recognize me and even try to fight against us¡­!"


    "Wait, Ignatius?!"


    "Sylphy¡­ give me tons of Mana, as many as you can!"


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, Ignatius flew outside the fortress, reaching his brother.


    "Oi, you bastard!" He roared, as his brother suddenly noticed him again.


    "You again?! Whatever you are, you''re not my brother!" Agni furiously roared, suddenly opening his jaws and charging an enormous quantity of draconic firepower, his red scales as hard as metal shone bright red as his gigantic wings spread out, shining with bright orange and red color. "DIE!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    An enormous Fire Breath was unleashed, directly impacting Ignatius!


    "IGNATIUS!!!"


    BOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 450 Fighting Against Ignatius Older Brother, Agni!

    -----


    "[Fire Absorption]!" Ignatius roared, as his entire body began to absorb thousands of Mana from within my own Soul. Having leveled up [Mana Usage] to Level 3 was very useful, as the pain I felt over my soul when I overused Mana was way less than before!


    FLAAAASH!


    At the same time, my bold little Dragon Spirit began to inhale all the fire breath that his brother, Agni, unleashed against him. The mes erupted constantly, exploding. Any normal person would had thought Ignatius would be dead. Even Fire Spirits can die if they''re hit with a fire attack that they cannot take!


    However, Ignatius had apletely insane Skill that allowed him to absorb Fire and make it his own power temporary, and as he pushed himself to his limits while absorbing my Mana, that Skill began to frically activate, gaining a lot of Skill Proficiency by pushing and overusing it too much as well¡­!


    Ding!


    [Ignatius]''s [Fire Absorption: Lv1] Skill has leveled up!]


    [Ignatius]''s [Fire Absorption: Lv2] Skill has leveled up!]


    [Ignatius]''s [Fire Absorption: Lv3] Skill has leveled up!]


    [Ignatius]''s [Fire Absorption: Lv4] Skill has leveled up!]


    "GRUOOOHHHHH!!!"


    Ignatius roar becamerger and louder, as his entire body began to grow out of proportion, resembling his original form! An enormous and glorious red dragon,pletely made out of mes! Agni himself was leftpletely shocked at the scene.


    "What sort of cruel joke is this?!" Agni roared furiously. "Are you so hellbent in making me furious, Heroes?!"


    The powerful Ancient True Red Dragon, big brother of Ignatius, Agni, roared furiously. His immense body suddenly began to grow even bigger and more intimidating, his Dragon Aura exploded, resembling an erupting volcano!


    "ROOOAARRRR!"


    His enormous ws reached the Giant Ignatius with all his might, trying to tear him apart!


    CLAAASH!


    However, Ignatius resisted them as his mes suddenly shaped as enormously hard scales, and the more Mana he got from me, the harder they were growing¡­ This was insane!


    My mother looked at the scene in shock, looking constantly back at Ignatius and at me.


    "S-Sylphy¡­ Your Spirit is¡­? It is the dragon we killed back then?!" Asked my mother in surprise.


    "Uuuggh¡­ It is a long story! I''ll exin it to youter but for now, help him out! That dragon''s his brother, he wants to put him down!" I said. "Mom, can''t you use enhancement magic on him?"


    "So the fire spirit you had was really a dragon?!" Aquarina asked bbergasted.


    "Sylphy just how many secrets you''ve got?!" Zack asked angrily.


    "Ugh, I''ll exin thingster!" I said.


    ? My mother seemed to hesitate for a bit, but then seemed to agree.


    "Very well then!" She said, pointing her staff at Ignatius, tons of Mana began to flow out of her body, the mastery and richness of her Mana was thousands of times better than mine. "Divine Spirit Enhancement!"


    "Spiritual Blessing!" I said, as my own buff and mother''s buffbined together, reaching Ignatius.


    FLUOOOSSSH!


    Agni had to suddenly step back out of the shock he felt, looking back at Ignatius as his entire body continued to glow with golden and orange mes, his gigantic size only bingrger and more robust, as gigantic wings made of mes appeared behind him.


    "T-This Divine Power! Is this Sylph''s mother''s help?" Asked Ignatius in surprise. "With this¡­ Hehehehe¡­!"


    Ignatius suddenly began tough, forming enormous zing fists and then hitting his brother with all his might one after the other. Each of his fists was like countless meteors falling over the enormous Agni!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Countless explosions happened one after the other, as Ignatius unleashed all of his might against his brother. His brother, however, remained standing still until Ignatius stopped attacking. The ck smoke dissipated, showing that Agni was¡­


    Unscathed!


    "Do you truly believe you can fight a Red Dragon with such weak mes?!" He roared, suddenly enhancing his tail with enormous quantities of Mana, and then mming it into Ignatius!


    CLAAASH!


    "UUAAGH¡­!"


    Ignatius fell into the ground, rolling over the ruins surrounding us. Thankfully his mes were spirit fire, as long as he didn''t wanted, his mes wouldn''t spread out and burn things. However, he took a big hit, arge part of his body was missing.


    "I get it now, you''re some sort of spirit that can absorb fire to grow big and change shape, aren''t you? Changing shape into my dead brother just to deceive me! Humans really are disgusting bastards!" Agni roared. "I''ll just use my sheer Draconic Might to destroy you, using the Draconic Arts that my n has taught to me since I was an infant, I''ll avenge my little brother whose recklessness ended taking his life away from us!"


    Agni seemed filled with sorrow, crying while looking at Ignatius with fury. He feltpletely offended by what we were doing, thinking we were rubbing salt into the wound.


    "That dragon''s crying¡­?" Aquarina asked in shock.


    "This is the first time I see that happening¡­ Well, this is the first time I see a dragon!" Zack said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Dragons¡­ Well, they''re intelligent like us, if not even more intelligent. The one your father in was a young and reckless one that came to attack us because he wanted to prove himself. Younger dragons are often very reckless and are the ones that die the most. Those that live long enough be Ancient True Dragons, often hiding in their mountains, or taking over a territory, without moving away from it as much." My mother exined. "If your Fire Spirit is really Ignatius soul, then there might be a way to convince his brother."


    "How?!" I asked.


    "He has to beat him¡­" Said my mother.


    "Eh?! That''s the hardest way though!" I sighed.


    "We can always just beat him into submission until he just gives up, or¡­ kill him. I don''t know if I have enough power to kill him, but your father, Shade, and Nepheline are close. They had already in arge quantity of monsters by now." Said my mother.


    Is this the only way¡­?


    -----

 Chapter 451 The Power Of The [Spirit Master] Class!

    -----


    "Nnnggh¡­" Ignatius groaned, quickly realizing even with all the boosts, he was just made of spirit mes and was no match for a powerful Ancient Dragon.


    Of course, not without tricks. The primary reason he was unable to match his brother was because he was just fire. The Red Dragons are obviously immune to mes or perhaps very highly resistant. If he uses just the fire element alone, he won''t be any match.


    This is a desperate situation. I really don''t want the same thing to repeat once again, I don''t want my parents to feel forced to y this dragon, even if he came here to kill us, it is to avenge his little brother. If we kill him, more of his family will continuouslye to us, having an ever-growing grudge.


    It will be all the same, a never-ending circle of hate and destruction, the same circle that this entire world has between humans and demons. It will never end until the other faction ispletely wiped out.


    Ignatius himself doesn''t want to kill him either, and he''s my spirit and friend. I cannot¡­ I won''t allow it! I don''t like that everything always has to end in one of the other dying.


    "Naturia, Alice!"


    I called my two other Spirits, as they emerged at my side.


    "Is it possible to grant your elements to Ignatius? Remember that time when he turned into a Holy me Dragon and was able to defeat that skeleton guy?" I asked, as Naturia and Alice quickly remembered.


    "Yeah¡­ mes of Life! But those wont really affect a dragon if my calctions are correct¡­" Said Alice. "However, it is a different deal if we use Divine mes."


    "But that''ll be tiring, isn''t it?" I sighed.


    "Not as much as long as you choose the right ss!" Said Alice.


    "The right¡­ ss?" I wondered.


    "Do you remember how sses affect things around you as well? Depending in their special effects, they could even boost another personpletely¡­" Said Alice.


    "Foo! Foo!" Naturia seemed to agree.


    "Ah¡­ I get it now."


    I''ll temporarily put most of my Stat Points into Magic this time!


    Ding!


    [You have used the [System Modification] Spell]


    [Your Status has been temporarily modified]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [ss]: [Beast yer] -> [Spirit Master]


    [HP]: [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [89] -> [1]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50] -> [138]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [50]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [-100]


    -----


    [ss]: [Spirit Master]


    A special ss unlocked only by those have maxed the level of Spirit Mage and Spirit User. A powerful mastery over Spirits is granted, which can grant incredible strength to any Spirits the user has made a contract with.


    Enhances all Stats of any Spirits the user has made a contract by +100% while also granting them the ability to ignore -20% of a foe''s Physical and Magical Defense. The connection between Spirit and Master bes stronger, as a result, Spirits are also able to easily share andbine their power with one another and with their Master.


    -----


    [The effects of [Spirit Master] has been activated!]


    [All your Spirits have been enhanced passively!]


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, I saw it! Not only Naturia, Alice, and even Beelzebub were boosted in power through the roof, but Ignatius himself. With this new ss, the possibilities had been increased greatly!


    "Foofofoooo!"


    Naturia felt the enhancement quickly feeling enhanced by the power of my new ss.


    "T-This is amazing!"


    Alice herself also felt enhanced! This was the first time I saw her growing stronger. But doesn''t this mean that the System can boost itself through such tricks?


    "I never thought that theposition of my body could be modified in such a way to enhance my own powers¡­ I think we can do something now!"


    "Then let''s!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    FLUOOOSH!


    Suddenly, several threads of magic came from my fingers, imbued with the spiritual powers of Naturia and Alice, they flew directly towards Ignatius, who was taking a beating by his big brother''s enormous might.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    His entire body was already almost dissipating, and Ignatius was constantly trying to fight back, but it seemed futile, the mes he conjured did no damage at all. Dragons at the level of his brother werepletely immune to normal fire attribute.


    "Brother! Big brother Agni, please stop! I-I am Ignatius! We don''t have to fight! I can exin things!" Ignatius supplicated as he resisted the blows, his dragon scales began to shatter apart.


    "There''s nothing to exin, you deceivers! Heroes are all the same, through the generations, you''ve always been just the ves of the gods! I hate the gods for what they had brought to our world! I hate you pests for obeying their will so much! You''re only polluting our world with your malice and your dishonesty! If it wasn''t for my father''s cowardly, I would had already wiped out this entire continent with my brothers and sisters!" Agni roared furiously.


    He really hated humans! However, what he said made me think for a few seconds. Does he means that the Dragon King is the one stopping the rest of the dragons from running around and destroying everything with their might? Perhaps he might be someone more reasonable to talk with!


    "Yeah, humans might be shit sometimes, but they''re not all bad, brother¡­!" Ignatius said. "Sylphy taught me that we cannot simply judge a whole group of people due to the actions of some! Humans are not bad, there are just bad people in general!" Ignatius roared back, as the spiritual power of Naturia and Alice flowed into his body.


    "SHUT UP! That''s not something my brother would ever say!" Agni''s fists hit Ignatius once more, almostpletely dissipating his mes as smoke erupted, covering his sight.


    "People can change, big brother!!!" Ignatius roar resonated behind Agni, as his enormous form made of Divine mes emerged, his aura itself made Agni flinch in shock.


    "Wha-"


    And then, an enormous zing fist hit Agni''s face, pushing him down into the ground.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 452 An Unexpected New Ally!

    -----


    "Nnnggh¡­! D-Divine mes?!" Agni was shocked as his face suddenly felt pain for the first time since this battle started just a minute ago. The Divine mes burn through his scales and even reached his skin, half his face looked charred ck as a result, and he was bleeding as well.


    "Bastard¡­! You dare use such powers against me?!" Agni roared furiously. "Divine mes or not¡­ I won''t die so easily!"


    "Me neither! With the help of my new friends and Sylph¡­ I won''t fall back either! I''ll beat you until you realize I am your brother!"


    "Come!"


    The two dragons quickly shed, flying over the skies, and beginning to fight. Explosions of mes erupted one after the other, as their intensity broke through the barrier of sound, generating shockwaves that shook the entire ground. Constant across he sky resembled bright stars, one after the other, endlessly.


    Ignatius began unleashing countless fists attacks and his tail attacks, but his brother''s entire body grewrger and harder, suddenly beginning to tank his hits more easily as a result!


    "Draconic Arts: Orichalcum Scales!"


    Ignatius hits began to easily be blocked as Agni''s body became as hard as the legendary divine metal, Orichalcum!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Even divine mes can''t go through this Art!" Laughed Agni.


    "I was never able to master that myself¡­ But at least¡­ I can Roll!" Ignatius roared, suddenly beginning to roll like an armadillo and shing against Agni with all his might, pushing him off bnce and then down into the ground!


    "Unnggh?! S-Stop you bastard!" Agni tried to stop Ignatius, but he didn''t stopped.


    "I won''t give up now! I can''t!" Ignatius roared. "Big brother Agni, recognize my strength!"


    "Ah¡­! I-Ignatius?!"


    For a moment, Agni suddenly seemed to recognize his brother!


    CLAAAAAASSSSSHHH!


    Right before both fell from the sky, reaching the ground below and leaving an enormous crater behind. The intensity of the explosion resulted from both falling was immense, it felt as if a volcano itself erupted. The mes were so intense they melted the rock paving the floor andva began to erupt everywhere, several surrounding monsters were quickly caught in the shockwave, being decimated in the process¡­


    "Incredible¡­" My mother said, left with almost no words. "To think you''ve been able to master the ability to merge Spirits powers together, that''s not something someone could learn by themselves! Even more, you''re able to create Divine mes by merging Life, Light, and Fire together?!" My mother asked in surprise.


    "T-That''s not something I came out with, it just happened¡­!" I said.


    "I¡­ Well, I guess you''re getting more and more out of hand, Sylph!" Sighed my mother. "But look, it seems that your n really worked, and just in time."


    Agni was sitting over the floor, gasping for air, I could easily tell several of his bones broke. And above him, Ignatius ended going back to his original form, the form of a tiny dragon. Agni slowly tried to stand up, as his magic slowly began to repair his wounds coupled with his natural self-regeneration.


    "Nngh¡­ Ignatius¡­ How? How did you be such a small thing?" Agni asked.


    "Brother! You¡­ recognized my strength?" Asked Ignatius.


    "Hmph¡­ Of course! I simply can''t forget that stubborn way you always talk, that''s not something anybody can easily mimic¡­ You''re my little brother¡­" Agni said.


    "I¡­ I was indeed killed by the heroes." Ignatius said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What?! But how are you here then?!" Agni asked.


    "It''s thanks to Sylph, that girl who is the daughter of the heroes that defeated me. She took my soul after I died, took care of me, and slowly taught me many things. Ultimately, out of my own will, I evolved my soul into a Fire Spirit. That girl has¡­ incredible powers not even I can even exin." Sighed Ignatius.


    "¡­Elves are indeed the closest to spirits, the power to Create Spirits out of Souls is not something totally rare, but still, it is incredible it happened¡­ But why are you not resentful against the heroes then?" Asked Agni.


    "I am! I really am but¡­ I also recognize my own failure, my own reckless, which was mostly the reason why I died. These people are also Sylph''s parents, which she loves very much. I cannot simply¡­ let you kill them." Said Ignatius.


    "¡­"


    Agni remained in silence, looking at the small Ignatius and then sighing.


    "Sigh¡­ I only joined these bastards of the Abyssal Eyes because they offered me the chance to have my revenge, but if it means I''ll have to make my brother upset, then I suppose I cannot go with my original n." Agni sighed. "That doesn''t mean I''ll stop hating them!"


    "B-Brother Agni!" Ignatius felt filled with emotions. "Then can you help us?! What exactly is going on now?!"


    Agni quickly stood up, flying towards us while holding Ignatius little body over his enormous palm.


    "The Abyssal Eyes used the power of the God of Dungeons to create an artificial Miasma Domain, which imitates a Dungeon''s structure. This way, they can provoke Dungeon Breaks by feeding this Miasma Domain with high quantities of miasma and souls which are being harvested right this very moment, even from the very monsters you''re defeating." Agni surprisingly switched sides, quickly exining not only to Ignatius but to all of us in here what was happening.


    "So they had reached such heights with their magic research?!" My mother asked. "But the Abyssal Eyes did not exist when we were heroes, this is¡­ It''s somethingpletely new that has recently appeared. Is the God of Dungeons helping them to such an extent?!"


    "Probably. That God¡­ I am not fond of him." Said Agni. "Nor of you! I am only doing this to not make my brother upset, so don''t think we are all friends now or something!" Agni said furiously.


    "Hahah, you''re just like Ignatius!" Iughed, even amidst such crisis.


    "Hmmmm¡­ So you''re the special girl, Sylph, is it?" Asked Agni, his enormous head slowly approached the fortress made of light, his two beautiful and enormous red eyes red through my entire being, even my soul.


    "Hoh¡­ You''re indeed a particrly interesting girl." He said. "And you have a pure heart, that''s rare¡­ I suppose I wouldn''t mind having a temporary familiar contract with you, just for now!"


    "Eh?!"


    Did he said¡­ temporary familiar contract?!


    -----

 Chapter 453 The Resolve Of The Hero Of Blazing Sword

    -----


    Everything happened out of nowhere. Sylph managed to use her powers to see through the future two seconds, exhausting her eyes in the process several times to barely save the life of a few, such as the Lord of the Fiefdom and Mary. After the Dungeon Breakpletely destroyed the manor where everybody was located, Sylph''s group split. Her father An and Shade and Nepheline, Aquarina''s parents, decided to go on their own to clean the entire ce from monsters.


    For some strange reason, Dungeon Breaks were happening even where there were no dungeons nearby. Monsters began pouring in like crazy, and people was growing desperate. Many nobles were getting killed in the process, and Sylph''s father alongside Aquarina''s parents were barely able to stop the monsters from killing half the poption of the Noble District, but even with their speed, what they could do was limited at the end.


    An nervously looked back at Faylen and her group constantly, having entrusted his pregnant wife with the responsibility of taking care of the kids and the rest of the people with them was an immense and monumental task, yet he had no option. While desperately fighting enormous Hydras and ck Wyverns, being shrouded in ck miasmic mes, and constantly being covered in deadly wounds that his phoenix mes recovered gave him no time to help his family.


    After all, Faylen herself was the one with this n, and An had to trust her. She was someone who had lived for hundreds of years, her mental maturity and strength were leagues above him. He trusted her more than anybody else¡­ However, because she was pregnant, Faylen experienced several difficulties, and was barely able to conjure magic properly. Thankfully, Sylphy''s miraculous Leaves of Life healed her exhaustion and her pain temporarily, and even brought her back to almost her 70%, enough to be able to properly erect a powerful Fortress of Light.


    However, things didn''tsted for too long, after Ninhursag and the kids defeated two enormously strong monsters imbued with the power of Miasma and Demonite Cores, a dragon suddenly showed up out of nowhere! And it was not a normal dragon, but a powerful Ancient True Red Dragon, of the same family as the one An had leisurely in several years ago. However this time was at least three times as big, and was over a hundred times stronger as well.


    "An Ancient True Red Dragon?! Those aren''t monsters! Howe one of those came from the Dungeon Break gates?!" An immediately grew impatient, and so did Shade and Nepheline.


    However, Aquarina''s parents were desperately fighting a Chimeric Hydra imbued with the power of many monsters merged together. The beast waspletely leaving anywhere it step on into ruins, and they had all their hands full at dealing with such a monstrous beast.


    "GROOAR!"


    And An himself, no matter how hard he tried to get back to his wife and his daughter, was being constantly stopped by an enormous swarm of monsters. It felt as if someone was manipting their wills to willingly jump in front of his sword and stop him!


    An enormous three-headed ck lion roared, using its bat-like wings to fly towards him. Its enormous sharp ws, which it had six pairs of them, began to slice through his defenses and push him away. This powerful Monster was something already at Tier 7, something that could even begin to be called a Cmity. A monster like this could easily turn everything into ruins, and there were dozens of them attacking him all at once!


    "Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­ FUCK!" An roared furiously, his entire body erupting with countless mes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His spirits constantly merged into his body, reinforcing his strength through the roof. Enormous phoenix mes emerged as wings, helping him fly across the sky as five fox tails made of fire conjured magic separately. Alongside that, an armor of smander scales covered his body and reinforced his defenses, and giant Ifrit''s arms emerged around him, beating down the monsters in front of him.


    An was channeling four Spirits at once, his current limit! His valiant Phoenix, his powerful Nine-Tailed Divine ze Fox, his fearless Giant Volcano Smander King, andstly the legendary Spirit, Ifrit, the Legendary King of All Fire Spirits, the ruthless ruler of the Realm of Fire Spirits, which he had briefly visited on his younger years to make a contract with him before his battle against the powerful Demon King.


    "It has been a while since you''ve called me, An! You''re struggling, huh?" Ifrit teased An.


    "Shut up and give me more power, Ifrit! I am not in the mood for your jokes!" An roared furiously, his mes erupting out of his body constantly.


    "An! You''re forcing yourself to go too far, stop this!" The Smander King tried to stop him from overdoing it.


    "That''s right, you can only handle the four of us at most, but if you ask for more power to Ifrit, your entire body will¡­!" The Fox Spirit spoke.


    "No matter! Phoenix can heal me, right?" An asked, a reckless smile emerged on his lips.


    "This¡­ but my mes have a limit¡­" The Phoenix said.


    "Bwahahahaha! I like that fighting spirit! I wouldn''t had made a contract with you if you were a coward!" Laughed Ifrit. "Fine, take it, as much power as you desire!"


    "UUOOOHHHH!"


    FLUOOOOOSSSHHHH!


    Suddenly, an eruption of Infernal mes emerged out of An''s entire body, as his skin turned bright red, goat-like horns grew over his head and fur over his chest, arms, and legs. He was taking over Ifrit''s appearance, a monstrous, red-furred beast with the face of a demonic and furious goat. A crown made of divine mes emerged atop An''s head, as his sword suddenly split into two enormous des.


    "I am not done yet¡­ NOT DONE!"


    An roared furiously, pushing forward against all the enormous quantity of high ranked monsters. shing them, burning them, destroying them into ashes with his enormous quantity of firepower! Theughter of Ifrit as he saw An destroying his own body resonated in the background, as An tried to get closer to the dragon to exterminate him before he could take away the most precious people in his life.


    -----

 Chapter 454 The Heroes Rapid Work

    -----


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOMMM!!!


    Countless explosions emerged across the skies as An furiously began defeating dozens if not hundreds of monsters at once! Monsters began falling like charred corpses into the floor, although those that were weak enough ended turning into ashes in an instant. However, more and more poured from the holes in the sky, as if more Dungeon Breaks emerged just to deal with him.


    "God of Dungeons, I know you''re here!"


    An furiously roared, as his enormous sword unleashed a tempest of mes which quickly sliced into pieces space itself. The seven Dungeon Break portals broke apart and dissipated in an instant. An had already learned the power to slice through dimensions, and now with the help of Ifrit''s enormous divine power, he was already surpassing such limits and mastering that power!


    From the distance, a group of people covered on ck robes and wearing masks hid within a special invisible space, while controlling things through a special blue and red-colored jewel which was constantly absorbing and repurposing the souls of the defeated monsters, fueling the Miasmic Domain even more.


    "The powers of the God of Dungeons are manifesting just as the Abyssal Eyes said!"


    "He truly wants to destroy that hero!"


    "But he''s incredibly powerful¡­ He''s ying all those high tier monsters like nothing."


    "Hmph, but he''s over exceeding himself. Can''t you notice how he''s overusing his powers? Even heroes have limits, and he''s slowly reaching it."


    "He''s destroying his own body, such a pitiful sight¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Good, keep pouring more Miasma into the crystals, we want as many monsters as possible to tire him out! We might not be able to defeat him at 100%, but if we tire him out until he almost dies of exhaustion, then with the power of our God, it won''t be hard to kill a hero!"


    The members hiding within this spaceughed as they continued pouring ck crystals into a special magic container right below therger blue and red crystals, which began to absorb these ck crystals, Demonite of high quality, and used their power to fuel the Miasmic Domain with more power.


    "I am honestly amused you were able to do something like this below our noses. I suppose we are getting rusty."


    "Yeah, it was something quite hard to pull out but with the help of special stealth items blessed by the God of the Abyss it was- Eh?"


    Suddenly, the cultists realized a voice they didn''t recognized spoke.


    A man wearing ck robes and covering half his face, from his nose to his neck appeared. His blue eyes quickly turning deep red, like blood itself. His eyebrows furrowed furiously as he red at them, the sudden sense of certain death quickly took over their minds and spirits.


    "H-Hero?!"


    "How did he got here?!"


    "He sneaked into this pocket dimension made by the magic item?!"


    "Thanks to your god I have learned the ability to cut through dimensions, it wasn''t so hard." The man said, of course, he was Shade. "Now, let me sabotage this for you."


    FLASH!


    His movements were too swift, before anybody could use any strange artifact, countless undead emerged out of the shadows of these people. These were spirits of death summoned by Shade''s Reaper, the powerful King of Darkness and Death which had made a contract with him on his younger years!


    "Uuuaagghh!"


    "Help!"


    "T-This is?!"


    "Gyaaahhh!"


    "Don''t kill them, just knock them off for now." Said Shade.


    "Hmph, why wouldn''t I kill them? Their hearts are as ck as charcoal!" Said the Reaper, his skull face seemed to shape its eye sockets as if it were angry.


    "¡­Do as I say." Shade said.


    "Hmph¡­" The Reaper didn''t refuted the orders of his master, as he quickly knocked out the people and sent them to a pocket dimension named Shadow Realm, where their minds would be tortured for a few minutes, a ce where nobody could walk outside unless the Reaper decided.


    "And this¡­ HAAH!"


    CLAASH!


    Shade used his two daggers, quickly slicing andpletely destroying the two enormous crystals in front of him, as they shattered into pieces and crumbled into the ground. The pocket dimension quickly disappeared as he found himself back in the Miasmic Domain.


    "One down, three more left¡­" He said.


    Shade immediately stored the shattered crystals forter research, as he suddenly saw a dozen monsters emerge from three Dungeon Break Portals that appeared right above him.


    Three Headed ck Lions, ck me Crows, Mithril Turtles, and other beasts all above Tier 6 flew towards him, with the intention of crushing him.


    However, his face remained emotionless andpletely calm. His hands moved at an incredible, sonic speed, as shadows were left behind the air where his two daggers shed through.


    "Abyssal Dagger Arts: Endless Cuts."


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    In a single second, an immense quantity of slicing attacks reached all monsters reaching him. The attacks were so fast the monsters themselves, for a few seconds, believed nothing had truly happened to them, only to be incredibly shocked as their entire bodies began to bleed from everywhere, and then, they found themselves reduced to tiny pieces falling from the sky.


    "Hmph, some survived that." Shade noticed Tier 7 monsters who somehow tanked such a powerful attack, although their bodies were shrouded with cuts and bleeding intensively.


    "ORRAAAAH!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    However, a furious and beautiful amazoness emerged from within the skies, jumping over the heads of the beasts and absolutely crushing their skulls with an enormous stone hammer which held the power of gravity itself, enhancing its own weight several hundreds of times.


    It was Nepheline, who quickly came to the rescue. The monster she in quickly fell into the ground one after the other, filling the paved floors with blood and guts.


    Shade smiled back at his wife.


    "Thanks. It seems the Hydra was taken care of?" He wondered.


    "Yeah, barely. I managed to get inside and crushed its core." Said Nepheline. "I can smell another of these pirs around a hundred meters from here, let''s go!"


    "Very well."


    -----

 Chapter 455 A Dangerous Misunderstanding

    -----


    The furious gaze of An unleashed zing mes from within his eyes, as his enormous attacks turn the entire sky into mes. He had already realized the God of Dungeons was targeting him right now, through this strange Domain of Miasma. He had considered breaking it and sliced the sky only to find it quickly repairing itself. No matter how much he damaged the barrier itself, it wasn''t destroyed. If he wanted, he could easily run away from it, but that was never his intention.


    "So it''s true, Shade and Nepheline must be finding the pirs keeping this thing up. I have to trust on them and get to my wife and my daughter. I shouldn''t had separated so much from her! But how could I had guessed a damn dragon would show up?!"


    An was rather desperate. As the son of a Mercenary Commander, he always held high regards to fighting and the thrill of battle. Even in his younger years as he grew stronger with his group of heroes, he was always recklessly jumping into danger. It could be said that he never had that much of a brain, or had muscles for brains, perhaps, as Faylen often called him back then, and still do today.


    "Faylen''s n made sense but I shouldn''t had recklessly obeyed her like this¡­ I have to consider things myself. She''s also incredibly reckless!" Sighed An. "She''s pregnant with our second kid, I can''t let her go through too much stress, that dragon''s Tier 9 if not higher, she can''t beat that thing alone!"


    However, right as he was midway through getting there, an enormous dragon emerged out of mes, and began fighting against the other dragon. An quickly realized that thing was some sort of spirit.


    "Could that be¡­ Sylphy''s Spirit?!" An asked in shock.


    The battle between dragons was powerful and devastating, even several meters away. As An constantly shredded apart countless monsters trying to get in his way, he saw as the two dragons fought, but the one that Sylphy summoned easily got destroyed at the end¡­ only to reemerge once more, madepletely of¡­


    "Divine mes?!"


    An was being surprised moment after moment. When he finally got closer, he saw the Divine mes-made Dragon defeat the other, throwing it down into the floor. However, it wasn''t capable of killing the dragon, and it remained alive.


    "Could this dragon be a sibling of that dragon I y several years ago? Damn it, I shouldn''t had killed him so leisurely¡­" Anmented, quickly flying to finish the dragon off now that it was weakened.


    "Good job at keeping him busy, Sylphy! I''ll take him down from here!" An roared, pointing his two enormous swords at the dragon who had once more approached the Fortress of Holy Light his wife constructed.


    "Unnggh?! Draconic Barrier! Scale Shield!"


    CLAAAASSSSSHHH!


    The enormous shockwave that An''s attacks generated by reaching Agni''s barrier and shield made out of magic shook the entire sky, as An suddenly flinched for a bit, but his des easily began getting through the barrier of the dragon.


    Sylphy who had been just offered a contract with this amazing dragon panicked. Her father got the wrong idea now!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Father stop! STOP!" Sylphy cried, as Ignatius flew towards An and got right in front of him.


    "Please stop!" He roared back, pping An''s face with his tail.


    "Agh¡­?! Sylphy''s Spirit?!" An asked in surprise.


    Suddenly, An realized the dragon was looking at him furiously, but not attacking, and his Draconic Aura was also very low right now, meaning he had no intentions of killing him either nor he wanted any hostility. He also noticed everyone in the floor asking him to stop.


    Although Ifrit wanted more blood, he quickly stopped, as his Spirit Transformation and Spirit Fusion techniques stopped, he sighed in relief for a bit, descending into the floor in confusion and then¡­ well, he was exined everything.


    Through his entire life An always fought dragons. He could never befriend one, although one of his Familiars was the strongest Wyvern, that wyvern was more like a tamed monster. And although he wished he could get a dragon familiar which would fit his fire. They were prideful, arrogant, and hated all humans, so that was always impossible. Because of that, An was currently shocked to see his daughter somehow managing to make a dragon, who hade to y them to avenge Ignatius, into her new friend¡­


    Even in such a crisis as right now, his talented daughter never stopped to surprise him. It was a new adventure for her every single day. And every day, without fail, she would surprise him with something new which he never thought possible.


    At the end, as he saw the arrogant dragon crossing his arms but reluctantly deciding to ally with them temporarily just for his little brother, who seemed to have be Sylphy''s Fire Spirit, he couldn''t help but chuckle a bit, even amidst all of this chaos and disaster.


    "You never stop amusing me, Sylphy¡­" He sighed, suddenly feelingpletely tired, and almost passing out in the spot.


    "Papa!" Sylphy cried, quickly catching her father who suddenly lost all strength. The transformation with Ifrit was still too much for his body, even after seemingly having reached the pinnacle of what a human could achieve in Physique.


    "Ungh¡­ I am tired, just tired, don''t worry¡­ I am just happy you and your mother are okay." An sighed with a smile, caressing his daughter''s tender face with his rugged, scar-filled bloodied hands, those hands filled with scars and blood which were used to protect everything he loved.


    "An! Geez, you overdid it again, didn''t you?" The voice of Faylen reprimanding An from behind resonated near him, he couldn''t help but smile as he was feeling more and more dizzier, as if he was about to fall unconscious.


    "Here!"


    However, his daughter immediately offered him a strange looking green leaf.


    "Eat this!"


    The leaf had a certain spiritual glitter surrounding it, and without thinking it twice, he ate it.


    FLASH!


    Seconds after chewing through it, his entire body suddenly began to flow with new life.


    It felt as if he was drinking an Elixir due to its immediate effects!


    -----

 Chapter 456 The True Demon Summoning Ritual

    -----


    Within a small dimension created through a special Magic Item imbued with the Blessing of the Evil God of Dungeons, a blue haired Demon Woman and a group of Cultists watched carefully at what was happening.


    "So they''re getting through at the end¡­" She clicked her tongue.


    "That hero managed to defeat over a hundred Tier 7 Monsters!"


    "And the other two are sneaking around, they destroyed one of the four pirs- ah! Another got destroyed?! They''re fast!"


    "At this pace our entire n wille crumbling down¡­"


    "We managed to kill a lot of nobles though, they still got over half¡­"


    "No, we cannot give up so soon!" She roared, hitting the ground with her long ck spear imbued with True Demon Blood, unleashing a powerful ck and red aura from within. "Especially when my father is so close to my grasp now¡­ If he wasn''t being protected by those damn heroes!"


    "As long as we can take down those heroes, it should be possible¡­"


    Suddenly, a figure behind the panicked crowd emerged, a member of the Abyssal Eyes, his appearance looked strangely human, with gray eyes and hair, however, his face was covered with a ck mask. He wore purple and gray magician robes and held a big staff.


    "No, in fact, as long as we merely push them enough that they''ll take their things and escape¡­ It should be enough. Heroes are powerful but they have kids, didn''t you see? They will panic once they know they can''t win nor fight any longer. We''ll use that opportunity to let them run away. Even if our God desires their lives, our goal is different." The man spoke. The blue haired woman nodded as she seemed to understand.


    "Then let''s do it. We have prepared everything now."


    "A mass summoning of True Demons!"


    "It is finally time¡­ to show the truest power of those blessed by a God that can manipte dimensions and space!"


    Indeed, the truth behind the ability of Demons to summon True Demons was that¡­ only those blessed by the power of the God of Dungeons, a God that governed space and whose powers could connect to other dimensions, were able to summon these powerful entities.


    "If webine the Dungeon Break monsters with these True Demons, it should be possible to distract them enough so we can sneak in and kill that bastard¡­!"


    "Yeah, it is possible¡­!"


    "Then let''s do this¡­!"


    "Bring the sacrifices!"


    Suddenly, countless of crystals filled with souls were brought from a special spatial inventory bag, pilling for over a thousand crystals, with a hundred souls each. Such souls were those of monsters, wild animals, and also humans they had captured and ughtered to use their souls for sacrifices, most of them were either vers, criminals, or their allies.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh God of Dungeons, King of Space, Emperor of Dimensions, I implore of you, give us the power of those who are referred as True Demons! Let them rampage, let them bring bloodshed, let them avenge our fallenrades, let them harbor our grudges, agony, despair, and fury!" The blue haired woman chanted, as a red magic circle emerged below her foot, the Soul Crystals were all absorbed as the wailing souls were devoured by the Demonic Magic Circle.


    "Very well."


    The glorious voice of the God of Dungeons resonated across the entire magic circle, as space and time began to distort themselves, enormous red magic circles appeared all across the city. Not only monsters were now running rampart, but enormous, red-skinned True Demons began to emerge, at least as big as six meters tall, holding demonic weapons and armor.


    And as if that wouldn''t be enough, three enormous circles appeared atop the skies, were three incredibly strong True Demons were summoned, their appearances and strength werepletely different than the rest, resembling terrifying and glorious winged giants¡­


    The blue haired woman smiled, as her red eyes red down at the figure of a trembling man being protected by children and an elf woman.


    "This time, I''ll make sure to kill you no matter what, father."


    -----


    (Sylph POV)


    The moment the dragon offered me a contract; my father emerged out of the skies. He waspletely red, and he was even growing fur and horns! I thought I was seeing things wrong, but apparently father was using a transformation technique with one of his strongest spirits, if not the strongest ever, Ifrit. My father was about to kill Agni but we managed to stop him.


    However, the moment he reunited with us and hugged me, he suddenly copsed, falling into the floor and barely being able to breathe. My mother told me this was due to the enormous amount of Mana and Life Essence that a transformation using Ifrit requires. My mother said that using the power of that Spirit drains my father lifespan away¡­


    "T-That damned spirit! Did you really had to use his help, An? I''ve told you countless times that the usage of that spirit is no good! You''re going to get yourself killed like this! That Ifrit drains away all your energy, your lifespan¡­!" My mother began to reprimand my father without stopping, she wasn''t giving him any time to even rest. She was being quite ruthless to be honest.


    "Mom, let father rest for now, don''t be like this!" I said.


    "Ah¡­!" My mother quickly realized this wasn''t the moment to just reprimand my father who was already at the verge of falling unconscious.


    I quickly reached to my Spatial Inventory Bag and took out two Leaves of Life. Through thest week, I''ve managed to make around twenty of them, with the limit of around two or three per day of Naturia. I''ve already used two for mom, and I''ll have to use two more to hopefully restore father''s stamina and exhaustion.


    My mother was already using her healing magic to restore his wounds, but his exhaustion was something way above that which couldn''t be easily healed, and this is where my leaves entered!


    "Here! Eat this!" I said, as my father looked at me with slight confusion, but quickly decided to eat the leaves.


    The effects were almost immediate!


    -----

 Chapter 457 True Demon Dukes

    -----


    Father''s exhaustion immediately dissipated, or at least half of it. His eyes opened wide once more. Thebination of my mother''s healing magic and my leaf of life resulted to be rather powerful.


    "Ahh¡­ Eh? I feel better¡­" My father sighed, as he slowly stood up.


    "Eat another!" I said.


    "Huh? Just what are these?" He wondered, eating a second leaf. He quickly felt way better.


    "It is something that Sylphy has been hiding from us, apparently one of her Spirits can produce those leaves!" My mother said.


    "What?!" My father asked in surprise. "A spirit that produces an item¡­ Now that''s something new. And your spirit too, the fire one¡­ What''s going on in here?"


    "Ah, well-"


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    Before I could even exin things properly, a tremor shook the ground.


    As we all desperately looked into the direction of the sudden tremor, a shockwave of mana and another dangerous energy emerged, shing against my mother''s fortress.


    CLAAASH!


    From the skies, several magic circles appeared, three of them, in fact. They were strange, not like the normal magic circles of this world, but had weird runes and shapes, such shapes which I have only seen that time when we had to fight a True Demon summoned in front of this town''s dungeon.


    From within those three magic circles in the sky, which I will now name Demonic Circles, three enormous figures emerged. They were overflowing with red and ck essence, resembling monsters I had¡­ never seen before. All three of them were humanoid in appearance, and their mere presences created that shockwave that impacted my mother''s Light Fortress.


    "Those are True Demons?" Asked my mother.


    "Three of them! And they look to be stronger than anything we fought before in here¡­! Ah!" My father quickly realized something. "Those are Demon Dukes¡­!"


    "Demon Dukes?!"


    Apparently, demons had ranks based in levels of nobility, Dukes were obviously incredibly powerful, as they governed over a piece of Land. These guys might as well be just that. Perhaps they even governed over their ownnd before being summoned here!


    "So this was the ultimate endpoint of these cultists, bringing these absolute monsters! They''ll end up wiping out the entire city if we let them do as they please!" Ninhursag pointed out.


    The three figures quickly looked down on us specifically, as if they knew we were talking about them. All three of them looked demonic and monstrous in nature. Their appearances were also humanoid, and the smallest of the three was as tall as six meters. I quickly noticed they were even wearing clothes that seemed to mimic nobility''s clothes. There was a tall female and two males.


    The female resembled a beautiful woman with red skin, sharp horns growing over her head and shoulders, alongside a monstrous jaw with many sharp ws in her stomach spoke. Her stomach opened, showing a long tongue waving around as if it were ready to devour us. Her long ck hair and her sharp red eyes made her resemble a beauty of the depths of hell. And her long, red dress seemed to go with the rest of her skin color.


    Suddenly, several other magic circles emerged around the entire ce, as if it was all shaking, several red-skinned monsters emerged one after the other constantly, dozens of True Demons. But they didn''t attacked first, they looked into the skies, astonished to see these three Demons.


    "Ooohh!"


    "But if aren''t those¡­ The Dukes!"


    "I can''t believe it¡­ they''re here!"


    "It is an honor to be able to delight ourselves with the flesh of these mortals with their presences!"


    It was as if their very existences were way above the others.


    "So many more demons! What is going on?!" Ninhursag asked in shock. "Did these Cultists really had enough souls to go this far?!"


    "Bastards¡­ there are dozens¡­ dozens of true demons!" My father said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It feels like¡­" My mother muttered. "We are being sacrificed to them. Look at their smiles. I''ve always hated True Demons. They''re fearless and cannot feel any cowardice at all. They have no fear of their lives and are worse than monsters themselves."


    "And those three atop the sky are bad news." Agni said. "Now that I''ve switched sides, I''ll have to fight these buffoons, huh? Well, bring it on!"


    The Demon Woman slowly flew in front of the other two who remained in silence. It seemed she had some higher authority than them.


    "Wee, my dear guests! I have heard from the Gatekeeper of Dimensions that you were the "Heroes" of this world, is that right?" She asked with a smile. "Would it be alright to introduce ourselves?"


    As she heard no response, she giggled.


    "Are you all so scared?" She asked, while flying around, suddenly beginning to spin over the sky as her enormous jaws in her stomach began to move its long and disgusting tongue. "Don''t worry, you''ve finally been given a fitting end to your pitiful lives! Please, smile!"


    "Smile?! What is she even talking about?!" My father said, fury clear into his eyes.


    "My name is Lilith, I am the Duchess of the Fourth Infernal Gate, and one of the concubines of my beloved Lucifer." Said the woman. "I have been summoned here for the purpose of bringing torment, suffering, and bathing in your blood! And oh! By all means, please! Let me bathe in your blood!" She said, beginning to caress her entire body with her hands seductively, a smile filled with lust and desire emerged in her face as her second jaws began to drool, the long tongue beginning to move around yfully.


    "Lady Lilith."


    One of the demons behind her spoke.


    "Ah, yes¡­ might as well introduce you to my two retainers, yes?"


    The True Demon crowd quickly went insane again.


    "Oooh! It is Lady Lilith and her retainers!"


    "Her two servants?!"


    "How honorable is to fight with them at our side!"


    Lilithughed at the excitement of the other True Demons.


    "Let me introduce them to you, Berith and Astaroth¡­!"


    The two demons flew forwards, showcasing their enormous auras¡­


    -----

 Chapter 458 Confronting The True Demons

    -----


    "This is Berith, the Duke of the fifth Gate of Hell. Don''t mind his silent nature, he is a powerful knight that loves ughter, blood, and battles where people fight until the end." Lilith said. For her, it was all some sort of game, she was introducing her demons as if she was introducing friends to us.


    "It is a pleasure to meet the sacrifices of today. As mydy said, I am Berith. I will be in your care."


    Berith spoke with a rather gant and firm voice. His entire appearance couldn''t be easily discerned as he was wearing a full set of red armor. However, I could easily tell he was at least twice as taller as Lilith. He was mounting an enormous demonic horse set in mes which allowed him to float in midair.


    He wore a pike covered in blood and the countless bones and heads of many humans and demons he had in¡­ perhaps the sacrifices offered to him beforehand. Beneath his helmet, I noticed glowing red eyes which red directly at me.


    Lilith quickly introduced the other True Demon Duke at her side.


    "And this is my Astaroth!" She said with a smile. "He is yful and rather well versed in torture and the usage of toxins which he uses to dy the death of his sacrifices, just to see their faces as they groan and die! Bwahahaha! Isn''t he the best?!"


    Astaroth''s appearance was that of a man with the head of a serpent. However, his hands also were serpent heads, and he had the long tail of a snake instead of two legs, which also ended in another enormous serpentine head. Covered with scales and wearing noble-like clothing, his sharp and emotionless reptilian eyes seemed to re into the very soul.


    "Thank you for your introduction, Lady Lilith, it appears that today we have gotten quite the haul!" He said rather excitedly.


    "Yes, yes! I am very excited myself! Are you not?" Lilith wondered with a smile in her face.


    "Indeed I am! I can''t wait to see them all scream and suffer, gyahahaha!" Astaroth spoke with a loud and menacing voice.


    However, my father was already getting enough of this. Having fully recovered by eating the leaves I gave to him, his aura quickly erupted into mes once more, as the power of his Fire Spirits surged from within his Soul Scape.


    "I am not here to listen to your stupid words¡­"


    FLAAAASH!


    He flew like a zing meteor towards them, his zing Sword ended turning into two, as he unleashed an enormous quantity of power through them, generating a storm of divine fire.


    "Dual zing de Arts: Heaven Fire!"


    FLUOOOSSSHHH!


    The mes quickly reached Lilith as she looked at my father with a smile.


    CLASH!


    The powerful attack of my father was suddenly stopped, as the mes erupted from within, exploding and filling the sky with fire.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    As the smoke dissipated, my father found himself blocked by arge red shield, a knight mounting a horse stopped him from hurting Lilith, it was Berith! He¡­ stopped my father''s powerful attack like nothing?!


    "Haven''t you heard it is rude to interrupt a person while they''re talking?" He spoke with a firm voice. My father''s furious face continued to distort a she gritted his teeth, the enormous Demonic Aura of Berith began to epass his entire body, as his mes fought against this otherworldly power.


    "Nnngh¡­?! That shield of yours¡­!" My father muttered.


    "This? It was forged using Hellfire Infernal Alloy. It is strong, isn''t it? I''ve heard that beings from other worlds where we often get our sacrifices are so weak they cannot even fathom to slice through this shield, which is not considered the strongest in our Realm. I suppose that is true, is it not?" Berith provoked my father, as his eyes zed with mes.


    "Dimensional sh!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    SLAAAAASH!


    Suddenly, Berith himself flinched as his horse stepped back in surprise, my father''s swords sliced cleanly through Berith''s shield, slicing it in half and making both pieces fall into the ground, generating a loud tremor due to the enormous size.


    CLANK! CLANK!


    "Hahhh¡­ Hahah¡­ I bet those bastards had no idea that you can just cut anything if you put your mind into it." Said my father, his face smiling defiantly, like a mad dog.


    "Hohh¡­ Magnificent!" Berith said. "You''re the first being from a Lowly World that has managed to slice through my shield in eons! For such an honorable feat, I will give you the privilege of fighting against me without interruptions from the outside!"


    Lilith and Astarothughed in the sides.


    "It appears that Berith finally found a new toy!" Laughed Lilith.


    "I really hope he canst a bit longer; it would be boring if he dropped dead too soon." Astaroth said.


    "You bastards¡­ Go back to your world!" Roared my father. "You don''t belong here!"


    "And do you?" Lilith asked with a smile.


    "Ah¡­?!" My father suddenly felt surprised by that question.


    "I am well versed in the history of this world¡­ I know that humans are a creation of the Alien Gods that reached this world. Are you saying you belong here; despite the fact your ancestors forced their way into this unscathed and beautiful world?" Asked Lilith. "Fufufu¡­ What''s wrong? Can''t answer me that little question, human?"


    "I don''t give a fucking damn what my ancestors did or not. I was born here; this is my world! You bastards came from another world just now! Go back and disappear!" My father furiously roared, as my mother quickly directed her hands at him.


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, dozens of magic spells were conjured over his entire body. His body gained new strength, his speed increased, his endurance was reinforced, an aura in the form of a barrier with a hundredyers appeared as well, and even Valkyrie and Oculus flew to his side to assist him.


    "I''ll give you my full support!" My mother said. "Kill those things!"


    "You got it!" My father roared, flying towards Berith.


    -----

 Chapter 459 Allan VS Berith

    -----


    "ORRAAAAAHHH!"


    "Come! Show me how far a human can go!"


    CLAAASH!


    My father''s des quickly impacted Berith''s Pike, as he suddenly noticed that the Pike itself couldn''t bend so easily. And the worst part, the countless bones and heads stuck to the spear began to move by themselves, like an army of wailing undead trying to catch my father.


    "What the¡­?!" My father asked in surprise, quickly parrying several attacks from Berith''s Pike while trying to survive.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "What''s wrong? Are you surprised?" Berith asked. "This Pike is not something you can easily destroy! It has been Cursed by trillions of souls sacrificed over the eons I''ve been wandering across many worlds with my Lady Lilith. Even your "Dimensional Cut" might not do the trick now!"


    "¡­"


    My father, however, suddenly remained calm, as he began to somehow analyze the situation. The mes erupting from his body suddenly changed, bing calm and beautiful, with white and blue colors. His armor changed as well and he gained long Phoenix Wings.


    "Phoenix Full Synchronization."


    FLASH!


    His two swords unified, forming into a long and thin de. I had never seen a sword like this before, but from what I got by analyzing it with Alice''s System abilities, it was simply called "Katana".


    "A thin de? What will that do?" Wondered Berith with intrigue. "Well, no matter. I am tired of waiting, I''ll go myself!"


    FLASH!


    His horse moved at a super sonic speed, reaching my father in a matter of splits of a second. His entire Pike was imbued with gross amounts of Demonic Energy, as it was directed towards my father.


    CLAAASH!


    The Pike pierced through my father, as I felt my heartbeat faster.


    However, instead of being pierced, it felt as if¡­ my father turned himself into fire, the attack easily pierced through him because he was mes themselves.


    "Oh?! Elemental Transformation at such a high level!" Berith praised my father.


    "I cannot fight you with brute force, but this should do for now¡­ zing Katana Arts: Thousand Swallows."


    "Huh?!"


    FLAAAASH!


    Suddenly Berith''s entire body looked like it was being sliced by countless swords at the same time, piercing through all of his armor, beheading his horse, and quickly shrouding him with countless slicing wounds.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    CRASH!


    His entire armor exploded into tiny pieces, as his horse quickly exploded into blood and guts, dying on the spot. Berith remained near naked in the sky, covered by wounds as my father remained in silence in front of him, sheathing his katana once more, as if the effect of the attack had yet to end until then.


    SLAAAASH!


    And then, an even stronger shing attack hit Berith''s chest, piercing through his flesh and making him bleed an entire fountain of demon blood.


    "GUAAKHH¡­!"


    Berith couldn''t help but groan in agony, vomiting a mouthful of blood and looking at my father. His actual body resembled a blue-skinned demon with countless scars over his body. My father ended opening most of such scars. His face had red eyes and waspletely bald, with long horns that spiraled high.


    "Impressive¡­" He muttered in surprise, smiling monstrously. "This might be one of the greatest challenges so far!"


    My father quickly held his katana''s handle once more, as Berith''s blood suddenly began to evaporate into red essence, as if it were turning into Demonic Energy¡­


    "Demonic Sacrifice¡­!"


    FLAAASH!


    Berith''s entire body suddenly was reinforced, ck tattoos grew over his body resembling mes, and his muscles grew up to three times their original size! Not only that, but his menacing presence was multiplied several times. He resembled a titan!


    "By sacrificing your own blood you can enhance your physical strength that much¡­" Said my father, looking at Berith switching his fighting style as his Pike grew more robust, as if it were made of flesh and bones.


    "That was merely the appetizer!" Berithughed.


    CLAAASH!


    My father and Berith once more shed against one another with their weapons, enormous shockwaves were unleashed all across the skies one after the other¡­


    It wasplete insanity. I couldn''t do a single thing right now. I was just there, standing, and without even being able to do a single thing. These fights themselves were way above my own scope, in another dimension entirely¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And they were not over. Lilith and Astaroth immediately decided to act themselves as they left my father being distracted by Berith. I saw Aquarina and Zack making the same faces I was making, all while enormous Red Demons slowly made their way towards us, their very presencesbined together forming a big aura of Miasma that seeped into the ground.


    "R-Red Demons¡­ We were barely able to fight one before! How are we going to defeat so many now?!" My mother asked.


    "T-This is too much¡­" Aquarina said. "And where is mama and papa? Are they okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I can sense that they''re still alive, they''re moving around. Most likely trying to destroy this entire Domain. If this Domain is destroyed the demons themselves should weaken severely. But for now¡­ Sylphy, can you give me some of your strength?" Asked my mother.


    "Eh? Mine?" I asked.


    "Oi! Don''t forget about me¡­! You''ve been just ignoring me just now." Agni, the prideful big brother of Ignatius spoke.


    "Ah¡­!" I quickly realized he wanted a contract. Maybe if I can get his help, we could pull through this?


    "A contract?" I asked. "Well, sure! Why not?"


    "Wait!" My mother quickly interrupted us.


    "What is it!?" Agni furiously replied.


    "Sylphy''s soul is not big enough to make a contract with a monster as big as you! Familiar Contracts can only be made when both souls are at least within simr wavelengths. Sylphy''s soul has yet to even reach such a state." My mother said. "If you forcefully make a contract with her, you''ll end up hurting her soul."


    "What? That''s a thing?" I asked with disappointment.


    However, Alice seemed to have an idea to make this possible.


    -----

 Chapter 460 Contracting A True Red Elder Dragon

    -----


    As I feltpletely disappointed over my little soul being too weak to contract with a dragon in the flesh, Alice interrupted my thoughts with her words of wisdom.


    "Well, if it is just temporary, I think it should be possible. The moment you made a contract with me your Soul Strength was increased several times, Sylphy." Alice quickly whispered to me.


    "So I can?" I asked her through telepathy.


    "Only temporarily, but that was his intention from the beginning, apparently." Said Alice.


    "He only say it was temporary, right?" I asked.


    "Yeah, only temporary contract." Said Agni. "Hmph! I am only doing this so I can get out of here. If I grant you strength, I''ll be able to help you, whom Ignatius had grown so fond of. And I will also be able to peek at your heart. It is said that a Dragon''s True Power can only emerge when they make a contract with a powerful Master, if my brother was able to do this with you, then I want to try." Agni made a few excuses.


    "Right, I had heard about it. However, you dragons are too greedy and prideful to ever let anybody be your Masters, in fact, nobody has ever been able to contract a Dragon before!" My mother said.


    "Hmph! Well, if you weren''t all such arrogant weaklings that only think about ughtering and destroying everything we would consider it!" Agni said.


    "What? I had never thought about doing any of that!" My mother said.


    "Hah! You''re a Hero that participated in that bloody war some years ago and you''re saying that?! You''re being a hypocrite!" Agni furiously roared.


    "PLEASE STOP ARGUING!" I cried. "T-This is not the time!"


    My mother and Agni looked at me at the same time, as they seemed to have taken my words into consideration.


    "Right¡­ Sorry." My mother apologized. "I suppose if its for now, you may have a temporary contract."


    "Then let''s do it." The Dragon''s gaze was all he needed for his soul to suddenly enter my own.


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, I found myself within an ever-expanding volcand. In there, a clutch of eggs slowly hatched, as small little dragons emerged one after the other.


    These were¡­ Dragon Babies?! Why did they hatch in the middle of nowhere?! Where is their mother or father?


    "GROOARRR!"


    And right as they hatched, an enormous wyvern emerged from the skies, catching a baby, and devouring it mercilessly.


    The other little dragons quickly grew rmed, immediately beginning a race across these empty and desertic volcands to reach a safe ce.


    Their first challenge in life was survive.


    Suddenly, my vision changed once more, as I saw arge and juvenile dragon browsing across a forest, holding a big rat with his jaws.


    He slowly devoured it, and then heard some sounds nearby.


    Sneakily, he reached an open area, hiding behind the grass, he found thousands of humans battling to the death with demons.


    War, bloodshed, cries, desperation, sorrow. He saw it all.


    "So this is what the other races do¡­" He said, quickly walking away. "Such a pitiful world¡­"


    Visions constantly moved forward. The little dragon was now a big adult dragon, having hunted and evolved over time, his enormous body was powerful and he held great endurance with his scales.


    Valiantly, he looked into the tallest mountain I''ve ever seen in my life. Atop that mountain there was an enormous castle that seemed to have been shaped out of the mountain rocks themselves, several dragons flew around it.


    This was hisst stop in his journey, crawling back to the kingdom of dragons where the dragons went back after surviving and reaching maturity.


    "I am here¡­ At longst¡­ What a horrible journey that was¡­"


    He sighed as he moved forwards. The immensely dense winds didn''t allow him to easily fly around, and he had to walk back from the bottom to the peak. Enormous monsters meet him every minute. Gigantic and fearful, they attempted to devour him even when he was close to his "home".


    He fought back, devoured everything he could, and reached the peak of the mountain after over a year of an exhaustive journey.


    When he mmed the doors of the castle open, a gigantic and glorious dragon greeted him, as he quickly found himself entering a mystical domain¡­ This was the Realm of Dragons.


    "Wee, my son. You''re back. This only means one thing, you''ve grown strong enough to join your family."


    "You''re my father¡­?"


    "Yeah-"


    "Fight me! I won''t let you do this with your eggs any longer! Children must be taken care with love and warmth, not leaving them to their deaths!"


    "Heh¡­ I guessed as much. Come!"


    And without any further conversation, the first time he found his father, he fought against him to the death¡­


    When he regained consciousness, he found his entire body in the floor, most of his bones broken, bleeding all over, almost about to die.


    "You''re brave, but your idealism is not needed here. I will forgive your rudeness because you''re just a pup. You have yet to see the truth of this world. The reason behind my actions go beyond your mere understanding and perspective." The Dragon King spoke. "Dragons that are weak¡­ are not needed. Only the fittest survive, and only those I desire in my family."


    "B-Bastard¡­"


    "Heh, still with that spirit¡­?"


    The dragon king slowly walked away, leaving Agni to his death.


    However, a warm light slowly epassed his body, as he suddenly woke up with most of his wounds healed, and with many bandages made out of leaves over his body.


    A gentle green scaled dragoness greeted him, sitting at his side.


    "You''re awake, little brother."


    "Ah¡­ who are you?"


    "They call me Verde; I am a Nature Dragon that came from the farawaynd of the Elves to meet my Fire Dragon Siblings. You''ve had a rather harsh wee¡­"


    "I suppose I was the one asking for a beating¡­"


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 461 A Brand New Familiar!

    -----


    Since the moment he meet Verde that his life slowly changed, as he lived many new experiences, and ultimately managed to reach an understanding with his father that he would take care of the eggs and would rise them and show him that dragons raised with care could still be strong.


    Like this, he raised a whole clutch of eggs from there, and the weakest and smallest yet the most adventurous and brave of them all was Ignatius, whom Agni day after day troubled himself in raising due to all he little shenanigans that the dragon made.


    I can see why he loves the little Ignatius so much; he has been his most protected one. And he raised him with lots of care so he could be decently strong to be recognized by their father. But at the end, when Ignatius heard about the Heroes finally ending the demon war, he thought they were a fitting challenge for someone like him and recklessly flew to the continent of Cloudia, meeting his end.


    Knowing that his little brother died so gruesomely probably hurt him a lot¡­ I can really feel his sadness and sorrow when he learned that.


    When the visions ended, I found myself floating in the middle of the space of my soul scape, finding Agni in front of me.


    "So you''ve seen my memories, or part of them?" He asked.


    "Yeah¡­ Now I understand more about what has happened. It is quite sad¡­ I am sorry for what my parents did to Ignatius. I was too young back then, I wasn''t able to stop them. But if I could, I would had done it¡­" I sighed.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re an honest girl. I can tell why you''ve managed to tame my hyperactive and prideful little brother. He''s quite the gremlin of a dragon, isn''t he?" Laughed Agni.


    "Hahaha, yeah, he''s always getting angry and then getting happy over the most ridiculous of things. Sometimes I don''t even know what to with him!" Iughed with him.


    "Heh, you really do know him. I suppose his life might had ended there, but a new one started when he became your Spirit. I suppose¡­ I can lend him to you. Make sure to take good care of my little brother, you hear me?" He asked.


    "Yeah! I will!" I said.


    "Hmm! I''ve seen fragments of your own memories as well. This "System" power you possess is certainly a very intriguing magic¡­ And you¡­ you are not from this world?" He asked.


    "Ah¡­. W-Well¡­ Please don''t tell my parents!" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, your secret will die with me." Said Agni. "But I find it quite intriguing, a soul from another world¡­ You''re certainly not the same as those disgusting True Demons, your previous life was that of a mere human at that¡­ You''re very interesting. If your soul was stronger, I might had considered a permanent contract, but for now, a temporary one will do!"


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, I felt Agni''s soul and magic connect with me, as I felt an enormous flow of immense quantities of power flowing through my body and my soul. It felt as if all my capabilities were skyrocketing!


    "A-Amazing, this power¡­!" I said in surprise.


    "Take it all! Your power is also impressive. I''ll take as much of that endless Mana you''ve got!" Laughed Agni.


    Like that, both of us opened our eyes. Not even a second happened outside but it felt like we talked for several minutes, getting to know one another better.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It''s done!" I said.


    "S-Sylphy¡­ your body!" Aquarina suddenly pointed out as I realized my body had temporarily changed a bit.


    My skin turned tanned, and I was growing red scales over my arms and legs, and a bit over my neck. My eyes resembled those of reptiles, shining with bright golden light. My red hair had grown longer and zed as if it were made of fire. And I even had a long dragon tail and tiny dragon horns over my forehead!


    And¡­ eh?! I''ve got two small wings in my back?!


    "W-Woah¡­ What is this?!" I asked.


    "Amazing!" Ninhursag pointed out. "Due to the contract with such an immensely strong dragon as Agni, Sylphy''s Beast Aura haspletely evolved to itstest stage, and you''ve even unlocked Polymorph and Spirit Fusion¡­ temporarily, of course."


    "So that''s why she changed?" Asked my mother. "I would had not know what to say if I knew she would remain like that forever¡­"


    I looked at my own scaled hands, even my nails were now ck, growing sharp as steel like those of dragons. I felt an enormous quantity of power flowing through me¡­ But I knew my mother wouldn''t let me fight against those True Demon Dukes. At the very least, I can support Agni now with Spiritual Blessing!


    "Spiritual Blessing!"


    FLASH!


    Agni quickly received all my power,bined with the Spirit Master ss that seemed to also affect Familiar that were not exactly spirits, his entire power suddenly multiplied by four times!


    FLUOOOSSSH!


    An enormous storm of mes erupted from Agni''s entire body, an eruption of pure zing power!


    "UOOOHHHH! T-This is it!" Agniughed. "Amazing! This is just amazing!" He said. "With this power, I can demolish anything¡­!"


    Agni viciously looked into the two other True Demon Dukes, his eyes ring with power. Lilith and Astaroth noticed him as another heavy hitter, as Astaroth decided to step in instead of Lilith.


    "Let me take him on, mydy. He seems eager!" Said Astaroth.


    "Very well! Make sure to torture him lots and lots, Astaroth!" Laughed Lilith.


    "I will! With utmost pleasure!" Astarothughed with his snake head.


    Agni quickly looked back at me and then at Ignatius.


    "Sylphy, I am going now! Stay here and protect your mother and everyone here, and my little brother as well! I will be lending you my Draconic Arts, make sure to use them well!" He said.


    "I will!" I said, as I quickly decided to unsheathe my sword and confront the army of almost a hundred True Red Demons marching towards us.


    "Let me give you a hand as well!" My mother also enhanced Agni with her buffs, as the dragon nodded and flew into the skies.


    FLASH!


    Agni flew into the skies like a meteor, shing against the vicious Astaroth with all his strength!


    CLAAASSSH!!!


    -----

 Chapter 462 Agni VS Astaroth

    -----


    CLAAASH!


    An enormous Ancient True Dragon shed against a Duke From "Hell" as an enormous shockwave resonated across the skies. Agni not only received the boost of my own Spiritual Blessing and my ss, but he was also receiving the amazing boost of my mother''s Enhancement Spell, making him even stronger. His enormous draconic ws easily began to pierce through the scales of Astaroth, as the ferocious snake-headed demon hissed back and tried to bite through his skin.


    However, it seemedpletely impossible! Agni used the Draconic Art: Orichalcum Body to temporarily make his skin as hard as the hardest metal there is in this world, apparently, and made it near impossible for the jaws of this Demon to pierce through them.


    CLANK! CLANK!


    "Ohooo! Your scales are very hard¡­!" Astaroth recognized.


    "And my fist is harder!" Agni roared, his enormous draconic fists suddenly were covered by mes, as he unleashed an enormous barrage of fists against the entire face of Astaroth!


    "Draconic Arts: Dragon Meteor!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "SHAAAAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    However, as Astaroth was being demolished, he suddenly began tough. His entire body was being shrouded by enormous wounds, and heughed.


    "So interesting! Amusing, even!"


    "What are youughing at?! I am beating the shit out of you!"


    Agni furiously swept Astaroth across the skies using his tail, enhancing the tip and shaping it as a sharp spear, mercilessly piercing through the chest of Astaroth, and making him vomit a mouthful of blood.


    CRASH!


    ? "SHAAHAHA¡­"


    "You''re dead!"


    Agni looked at Astaroth, but somehow, Astaroth remained alive¡­


    "Is that so? Can you tell me¡­ how many heads do you see?"


    As I shared the senses of Agni, I was not able to see what was wrong with his senses, but seconds after, something, a horrendous pain, took over Agni''s senses and his entire body, as he felt like he was somehowpletely paralyzed!


    "Nnnggh?!"


    Not only his senses were being yed with, but he suddenly saw something horrid! All the wounds he had inflicted to Astaroth disappeared; he waspletely unscathed.


    And Astaroth wasn''t even in front of him¡­ Agni had been fighting nothing but air this entire time. Everything was a strange illusion, a hallucination.


    "Shaaa¡­ Did you like my new toxin? It took me a bit of time to adjust it for you, but what do you think? Isn''t it amusing? Are you seeing things now? How many heads can you see? Eh? Ehhh?" Asked Astaroth behind him.


    "W-What¡­ What kind of poison?! Guhh¡­!" Agni suddenly felt nausea, vomiting anything he had inside his stomach, and blood. "I-I am a dragon, howe this poison affects me?! I am immune to such things¡­!"


    "Immune? There is nothing like immunity when ite to toxins!" Laughed Astaroth. "Something, always, will work in you, no matter what."


    "Bastard!!!" Agni roared furiously, epassing his entire body with mes. The mes flowed across his entire body, every vein, and like this, he managed to purify the toxins, regaining his consciousness.


    "I''LL KILL YOU! ROOOARRR!"


    Agni roared furiously, pping his wings as he managed to regain his consciousness. But the strange thing is¡­ when did Astaroth got poison inside of him? When he bite him? But there are no wounds over his body¡­ This is weird, very weird!


    "Agni! Wait, don''t get close to him!" I said.


    "What?! But if I don''t get closer how can I beat him?!" Agni asked furiously.


    "No! He has something that can manipte your own body and generate toxins, he doesn''t even need to properly create them out of his body¡­ It''s strange, but it could be said he is doing alchemy with your own body!" I said.


    "What?! Is that even possible?!" He wondered.


    "I don''t know but remember that this thinges from another world entirely, whatever rules he has in his powers arepletely different than our own!" I said.


    "Right¡­" Agni quickly calmed down, keeping a distance from Astaroth.


    "Hmm? Oh, so you realized." Astaroth said with a cocky smile. "I guess my Demonic Alchemy is indeed quite powerful, huh? But I cannot directly target someone far away from me, sadly¡­ Of course, I can still do things such as directly changing theposition of the oxygen surrounding me like this¡­"


    POOF!


    Suddenly, purple-colored smoke emerged, as theughter of Astaroth resonated across the skies, the purple smoke began to spiral around constantly, beginning to growrger and moving upwards!


    FLUOOOOSSH!


    An enormous tornado of poison flew towards Agni!


    "Like hell this will affect me!" Agni roared, gathering Mana into his throat by absorbing the one I naturally gave to him as my Familiar, his entire throat quickly bulged like a frog and then¡­!


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!


    An enormous beam of zing mes came from his breath attack, impacting the tornado of purple smoke and consuming it entirely, quickly reaching Astaroth.


    However, the snake quickly evaded the powerful attack, flying upwards and then waving his snake hands, suddenly generating an enormous sphere of purple goo out of the salivaing from his snake heads.


    "Poisonous Demonic Slime!"


    FLASH!


    The mass of goo suddenly began to move on its own, expanding constantly to a ridiculous size and attempting to capture Agni within it!


    "Drown in poison!" Heughed. "Shaahahahah!"


    "He can create slimes made of poison¡­ Well, this is nothing much¡­! Dragon Magic: Draconic Super Nova!"


    FLAAAASH!


    Agni immediately conjured special Dragon Magic with barely any chanting, as enormous magic circles appeared around him, unleashing gigantic spheres of mes the size that easily surpassed fifty meters each, and all of them flew towards Astaroth at the same time, burning and evaporating his slime in the process!


    "Hmph¡­!" Astaroth unleashed a wave of his enormous Demonic Aura, attempting to easily shield himself from this mere attack, however¡­!


    BOOOOOMMM!


    His barrier of Demonic Energy was easily destroyed, as the rest of the hits reached his body for real this time, as his face was filled with shock!


    "Wh-Whaaat?!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOMMM!!!


    His entire body began to be charred alive!


    -----

 Chapter 463 Faylen VS Lilith

    -----


    While my father fought Berith and Agni fought against Astaroth, I looked into the distance, Lilith was slowly flying towards us. Her wings were ck and feathered, like those of a raven. And her smile was incredibly sickening. She was going to target us, for sure, and shemanded the other Demons with a smile while using her very presence as a way to enhance their morale. The giant demons, who the smallest was around four meters, were all rushing here, and quickly began to attack mother''s Holy Light Fortress using their magic from afar even before getting here.


    "Knock, knock! Hello thereeee~ Why don''t youe out of your house for a little bit,dy Hero? Oh my! You''ve surely got a bunch of beautiful children here! I would love to pet them and y with them!" Lilith said, her enormous hands reached the Fortress and began knocking in the entire barrier. Her body size easily increased over time, reaching over thirty meters, she was enormous.


    "If you don''t want to y with us then I''ll have to force my way through~ It is always more exciting that way anyways!" Laughed Lilith, as her enormous hands suddenly grew sharp and long nails, which began to attack the barrier mother erected even faster, cracks continuously emerged over the barrier, but she was still unable to break it, although she was very persistent.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Come onnnn~ I just want to y!" She said teasingly.


    "Nnnggh¡­ My Mana is getting consumed so quick¡­" My mother muttered. "If this keeps up, I''ll pass out from using too much Mana." She cried. "Sylphy, please, lend me your strength."


    "My strength?!" I asked.


    "Your Mana¡­ It surpasses everything I have ever thought possible for a person, you have¡­ like an endless amount! Could it be possible you can share some with me?" She asked.


    "The Mana¡­! Sure!" I said, quickly beginning to give my mother more and more Mana, although I already began to feel like my soul was getting a lot of pain.


    "But how do we deal with this Demon?" I asked.


    "P-Papa and mama should get here soon enough!" Aquarina said. "I heard their voices!"


    It seems that her parents spoke to Aquarina through telepathy, telling her that they were moving here.


    "No! Aquarina, tell them to destroy the pirs! If theye here they''ll be doing exactly what they want! If this Miasma Domain keeps up for too long, we''ll be surrounded by too many monsters to handle!" My mother said.


    "What? But¡­!" Aquarina felt surprised.


    "Tell them that, Aquarina!" My mother ordered Aquarina, as she quickly spoke to her parents through her ring, which seemed to connect to them through a special method, allowing her to speak to them through Telepathy.


    "Papa, mama! Aunt Faylen says that you have to take down the other pirs and note here!" Said Aquarina.


    "What?! But there are three True Demon Dukes there!" Shade said.


    "Faylen! What are you even talking about?!" Nepheline furiously spoke through the ring.


    "Just do as I say! If we destroy the Miasma Domain, the demons will weaken! This entire world isposed of foreign elements that are harmful to them, this is why they often be weakened in here if they don''t eat a lot of miasma or souls¡­ This Miasma Domain is made so they can exert arge quantity of their original power, so do as I say!" My mother said.


    "Damn it¡­ But you better take care of Aquarina!" Nepheline roared angrily.


    "Fine, we''ll do it as quickly as possible then!" Shade said.


    "Leave it to me¡­ Pregnant or not, I am still one of the strongest of the Heroes!" My mother said with a cocky smirk, as she quickly nced at the demons surrounding us and at Lilith.


    She suddenly rxed, slowly walking forward. An enormous owl and a crane appeared at her side, suddenly merging with her body. Her appearance suddenly became beautiful and angelic, with feathered wings behind her back and long white hair, with glowing golden eyes.


    "Divine Light Magic: Light Mirage!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Suddenly, several clones of herself emerged, over twenty of them, which all flew towards the skies using their wings, reaching the outside of the barrier and beginning to attack the demons with beams of holy light, pestering the enormous Lilith like flies.


    "Nggh?! Is this everything you can do?!" She roared furiously.


    "Not everything." My mother said, beginning to suddenly form an incantation all while keeping up the barrier and also controlling mirages which she was producing constantly, she was casting three spells at the same time! How can she even do this?!


    "I''ve devised this spell just to deal with you true demons after what happened years ago when we almost were defeated by you!"


    My mother suddenly hit the ground with her golden staff, imbuing the floor itself with a holy domain and then, the holy domain expanded outside, showing up as countless of runes in the floor.


    "Divine Light Magic: Exorcism!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Suddenly, all of the True Demons saw a bright lighting from the floor they were identally stepping on. The light quickly consumed their bodies entirely, turning them into particles of light!


    "WH-WHAT?!"


    "GYAAAAHHH¡­!"


    "N-NO! NOT YET!"


    The True Demons were all screaming, but it didn''t seem like it particrly hurt them, in fact, this was an entirely different spell on its totality.


    "What is this?!" Lilith muttered, flying into the skies to evade the lighting from the floor.


    "Killing you demons is really a pain, so I''ve devised a spell that can send you all back to your world!" Said my mother. "It is tremendously exhausting to conjure, but you''re all getting out of my world!"


    "S-She''s actually exorcizing us back to our world?!"


    "Agghhh!"


    "I had yet to feast in humans!"


    "Not yet¡­ Noooo!"


    The True Demons screamed, as they were unable to get any prey before getting sent back home by my mother without their permission. Apparently Shade and Nepheline had managed to evacuate most of the survivors of the Noble District to an underground area where they were being guarded by their spirits and sealed in a chamber, ording to Aquarina, so the amount of casualties had been reduced a lot since then. These demons and their obsession for sacrifices was quickly stopped!


    "You damn bitch! You dare negate my children the privilege of your blood?! Who do you think you are, lowly rats?!" Lilith showed her true colors as her beautiful appearance slowly shapeshifted into a horrendous monster. "I''ll cut you into pieces and feast in your guts!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her enormous ws began to hit the barrier more strongly than ever!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    What should we do now?! My mother seems to be about to copse over exhaustion¡­


    If this keeps up for too long¡­


    I¡­ I have to fight myself!


    -----

 Chapter 464 The Trust Of A Mother

    -----


    ? CLASH!


    CLASH!


    CLASH!


    The sound of Lilith''s ws piercing through the barrier resonated across the entire noble district. Her wickedughter was annoying to hear, and her enormous body and presence only made things more horrible to bear. My mother''s Light Mirage Clones constantly attacked her, fusing herself with her Light Spirits to give her greater power in battle.


    Of course, her real body was here in the safety of the barrier. However, her barrier was constantly shattering and reconstructing itself. My mother''s Mana was incredibly vast but she had been forced to spend almost all of it through thesest desperate minutes of battle. I already feed her another two more Leaves of Life, leaving me only a few.


    She was growing more tired, and although the leaves kept her up, that wouldn''tst forever. I had to intervene. But how can I even do something? I was currently helping Aquarina, Zack, and Ninhursag in defeating the surrounding demons that began hitting the barrier. Thanks to mother''s enhancement buff magic, we were able to unleash stronger magic, and our spirits were able to hit harder. Even Pyuku was unleashing his power as storms of fireballs and arrows began firing out of his own body from the abilities he had copied from the goblins he ate.


    However, that''s not enough, my mother was clearly losing against Lilith. My father was fighting against Berith and seemed that both were almost equal in power, and Agni was furiously fighting against Astaroth, who seemed to be able to heal from burn wounds by shedding off his scales like a snake does¡­ Meanwhile Shade and Nepheline are chasing around the pirs of the Miasmic Domain to destroy it and weaken both monsters and demons, while also stopping the Dungeon Breaks from urring.


    Nevertheless, my mother is the one struggling the most, only capable of hitting Lilith using her Mirages, which seem to do absolutely no damage. Exorcism doesn''t work in such a powerful demon either. Lilith seems packed with demonic energy, probably a benefit of being a high ranked demon that has the title of "Duchess of Hell" and even a "Concubine of the King of Hell, Lucifer". She''s not someone that can be dealt with easily.


    Meanwhile, Mary, the Lord of this Fiefdom, and Mist are unconscious after seeing so many scary things, and were lying over the ground right now, behind mother. To make things worse, if mother grows too exhausted to the point the Leaves of Life have no more effect on her, the barrier might break and everything will be lost.


    I¡­ I didn''t made a contract with Agni to merely help him, I also acquired a lot of power, and this momentary change in my body¡­ It all means only one single thing, that I have the power to make a change now.


    But can I really defeat Lilith?


    No¡­ it is impossible.


    No matter how much I think about it, I can''t.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But if I receive my mother''s aid in healing and buff spells, and even barriers¡­


    There might be to be some possibility.


    But would my mother let me go? She had always been so overly protective with me, and with justification. After all I am eight years old, almost nine now, but still, I am far too young to jump into battle like this. However, the situation is dire.


    "Mom!" I said, as I looked at my mother gritting her teeth. I looked back into my own scaly hands, the long ws I had, even the new tail and my little wings, and even the horns atop my forehead. My red hair that seemed to be made of mes¡­ I was too powerup to just waste this opportunity!


    My mother seemed to have read my mind, sighing.


    "I know what you''re thinking about, Sylph¡­ But no, I can''t let you-"


    "But we are going to die before Shade or Nepheline cane to help us! You''re about to copse, the leaves are no longer effective, right?"


    "Ungh¡­"


    My mother gritted her teeth, as the barrier suddenly began to gain more and more cracks, they were healing way too slow now, and Lilith knew that, suddenly beginning tough, as she raised her enormous arms and began loading a gigantic sphere of darkness and demonic energy of red color.


    "Fufu, I guess you''re about to perish now. Here, this is my farewell gift for you, hero!" Lilithughed, suddenlyunching the sphere towards us.


    "MOM!" I cried, as my mother quickly began to cry.


    "BUT SURVIVE! Okay?! Don''t¡­ DIE!" She cried.


    "As long as you help me, I can assure you I won''t die!" I roared back at her, as scales suddenly began to grow more and more over my body, forming a natural Draconic Armor. The Scales merged with my own equipment as well, covering me with them, even my sword began to change shape, growing twice asrge! Is this the true power of a fully awakened Beast Spirit?!


    "Alright¡­ alright!" My mother cried. "Here, myst power, take it all!"


    FLAAASH!


    Without any other options, my mother desperately imbued every other buffing magic spell she knew, as my entire body began to feel incredibly powerful, an aura of magic and draconic force started to emerge, as a furious dragon roared from within my own aura.


    "ROOOAARRRR!"


    "T-This is incredible¡­" My mother muttered. "Even if temporary, the contract with the dragon really made you strong¡­ Alright, I''ll aid you with barriers and healing magic, Sylph, remember everything I and your father have taught you until now!"


    My mother suddenly hugged me, kissing my forehead.


    "I love you."


    "I love you too! I''lle back right away!"


    I gave a kiss to my mother''s cheek, as my wings extended and grew three times their small original size, ring with golden mes. Currently, Naturia, Alice, and Ignatius were merging their elements together to form Divine Fire, which covered my entire body.


    FLAAASH!


    Without hesitating, I flew into the skies, passing through the barrier, and confronting the enormous True Demon, Lilith.


    CLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 465 Sylph VS Lilith

    -----


    I reached the skies as Furoh quickly emerged out of my Soul Scape alongside Beelzebub. They wanted to help as well, even if their help might not be that much, somehow, they were also being affected by my Beast Aura. It appears that such a power is shared with all Familiars through our connection. This added with my high Level [Spiritual Blessing] Skill and the ss I took [Spirit Master] their power has been enhanced tens of times over.


    I felt my entire body beginning to flow with a stream of Draconic Force, a special energy that was made by refining Mana with a Dragon''s True Blood, something that only Pure Dragons could utilize to unleash Draconic Arts, but apparently, thanks to my connection with Agni, he was able to share such energy with me, and he was willingly infusing arge quantity to me the moment he saw me jumping to battle.


    "ROOOAARRR!"


    My Draconic Aura surged from my body, resembling Ignatius himself, who slowly began to merge with my own Aura almost naturally, enhancing my power further. Could this be because this Aura is due to me having eaten his flesh and bathed in his blood? Although it sounds crude, our connection is way stronger if we take this into consideration!


    "Let''s go Sylphy! Beat the shit out of that demon whore!" Ignatius roared furiously; his enormous presence emerged as a ghost made of infernal mes behind my back.


    "Foo! Foo!" Naturia cheered, as she had merged into my chest, imbuing her Life force into my entire body.


    "I will always stay at your side, Sylphy! Let''s do this! Your greatest challenge yet!" Said Alice, her entire being had been merged with my soul since I was reborn in this world.


    "I am not as strong as you guys, but I will do everything I can to help as well!" Furoh roared, emerging in his Fenrir form.


    "Fighting a damn True Demon wasn''t something I expected to do when I made a contract with you, damn it!" Beelzebub cried, he seemed the most scared, but still remained at my side, willing to fight.


    Lilith looked at me as she saw the enormous sphere of demonic energy reaching me.


    "Hahaha! Have you jumped to your sure death, foolish elf child? I will enjoy devouring your charred corpseter!" Lilithughed, her long tongue began dangling disgustingly.


    "That''s not going to happen¡­!" I roared.


    "Sylph, take this knowledge!"


    Suddenly, I heard Agni''s voice whisper into my mind, as I felt a stream of dragon knowledge reaching my mind.


    These were the ways of conjuring Draconic Arts¡­!


    "Use my Draconic Arts! I think you should be able to use them to fight the demon, do your best! Don''t disappoint me now that I''ve got such high expectations!" The old dragon said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No way I will disappoint you!" I roared back, as my de suddenly grew twice as big once more, reaching up to five meters of length. The handle waspletely covered on red scales, and the de had turnedpletely ck like the ws of a dragon, there was even a red jewel in the handle, resembling the eye of a dragon¡­!


    As I confronted the enormous, fifty-meter-big sphere of a ridiculous amount of demonic energy and darkness, I closed my eyes and remained calm, seconds before the sphere were to hit me.


    Within my mind, I began gathering and assessing all the knowledge I acquired and merged it with my own techniques and even my own Skills. Until finally, I created something brand new.


    I opened my eyes once more, as Divine mes red from within, the fury of the Dragon Aura enhancing my power and arms, as I swung my sword with everything I had!


    "Dragon de Arts: Hellfire sh!"


    FLAAAASH!


    An enormous eruption of Draconic mes merged with Divine mes emerged, forming into a furious dragoning from the powerful sh of my de, and shing against Lilith''s strongest attack yet!


    CLAAAASSSSHH!


    "E-Eh?!"


    Lilith suddenly was shocked, as the slicing attack pierced through her own blow, slicing it in half and then making it explode in midair to two separate directions.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    "I-Impossible¡­! You''re just a child with a dragon''s power, howe you''re so powerful to be able to slice through- Ngh?!"


    CLAAASH!


    And right after that, an enormous dragon, almost identical to Agni, shed against Lilith and punched her in the face!


    "AGGH¡­!"


    Divine mes erupted from his fist as it began to burn through her beautiful face, she screamed furiously, hitting the dragon who began to evade her blows.


    "Way to go, Furoh!" I roared, reaching up to him.


    Indeed, this was Furoh!


    A mimic such as him is capable of shaping into many shapes and imitate even the most fearsome of foes. With his unique skills gained with the power of giving him a System Status, Furoh can even take a small percentage of the power of the beings he mimicries, and he choose nobody else than Agni!


    Thanks to absorbing and being connected to my Beast Aura, he was able to acquire a share of such power, and even merged the Dragon Force flowing through me into his own body, his mimicry capabilities temporarily leveled up through such a way, and he was even able to hit Lilith strongly, burning her stupid face.


    "You lowly scum!" Lilith immediately confronted Furoh as her shape suddenly grew more grotesque, countless ck scales grew over her body, forming an armor, and two pairs of arms popped out of her torso, wearing gigantic ck weapons!


    "Dragon Meteor!"


    CLAAASHHH!!


    Her blows reached Furoh, as he unleashed a Dragon Meteor copy of lower power, which barely managed to help him resist and parry the initial barrage of blows from Lilith''s Cursed Weapons, but that was more than enough time for me to reach the damned demon woman with everything I had, now from the back!


    Combining my Light Magic with Fire Magic, Life Magic, and the power of Alice''s Divine Runes, I imbued it all into my de, and then¡­!


    "Dragon¡­ BREAKER!"


    CLAAAASH!


    An enormous barrage of countless horizontal and vertical red aura shes were unleashed from my sword, attacking Lilith from the back and even piercing through her armor and tough skin!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "Unnghh¡­?! T-This is¡­! You''re damaging me?! I am the Duchess of Hell! Howe¡­?!"


    Lilith was left bbergasted, but that wasn''t even the end of it!


    I concentrated a million Ember in a few seconds thanks to the enhanced processing power I acquired through my contract with Agni, and then, fused it with Dragon Force!


    "Dragon¡­ NOVA!"


    FLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 466 Intense Blazing Fight!

    -----


    An enormous sphere of energy made up by a Million Embers emerged right before my de, right on top of it! It was already incredibly strong, as I had tried it out before against mere centipedes back in our Dungeon Exploration, but now, I had ramped the power by a literal million times and added Dragon Force on top of it for maximum damage output.


    And I simply called it¡­


    "Dragon¡­ NOVA!"


    FLAAASH!


    An enormous sphere of draconic and divine mes emerged, as Iunched it with everything I had against the True Demon in front of me using my de!


    CLAAAAASH!


    The sphere reached Lilith, impacting the back of her head, and burning her long hair, making her scream in agony.


    "AAAGHH! MY HAAAIIIRRR¡­!" She roared furiously. "You little bitch! I cult you to shred- AGH!"


    However, the enormous jaws of Furoh bit through one of Lilith''s arms, stopping her from confronting me even for a few seconds, enough time for me to reach Lilith and unleash a Divine Dragon Fire Storm using Embers, Dragon Force, and Divine Fire all together!


    FLUOOOSSSHHH!


    "AKH¡­! T-This damn fire! Why does it hurt so much?!" Lilith screamed in pain a lot, but she was incredibly tough, she was tanking all my hits and although wounds began emerging here and there, she was still standing like nothing, without any apparent exhaustion.


    She seemed overly superficial, caring too much about her own appearance, her face, her hair, and even her nails. Because of this, she was constantly getting distracted. The way to fight this lustful and selfish demon was to attack such weak points!


    "You''ve got some pretty toenails here,dy, let me poison them for you!" Beelzebubughed, stealthily flying to Lilith''s legs and then dumping a sea of corrosive acidic venom out of his fly jaws.


    "GYAAAAAAH!" Lilith cried, shocked and angered, as she quickly kicked Beelzebub away, while beginning to sob ridiculously. "M-My toenails! I''ve put so much time taking care of them! Y-YOU LITTLE DAMN GIRL!"


    CLAAASH!


    Lilith lost her temper, furiously shing against me as she unleashed a simple body m, consecutively with three enormous spheres of darkness and demonic energy, which she controlled with her own mind through telekinesis of some sort, firing them at me as if they were tracking me.


    "Damn it¡­!"


    I concentrated all of my mind as I remembered my father''s teachings. The movements to parry and everything else, I put them all into testing now!


    "HYAAAA!"


    I swung my de precisely yet furiously, shing a first sphere, which quickly exploded too close to me.


    BOOOOMMM!


    A barrier of light materialized around my body, protecting me from the deadly attack. However, the impact alone ended pushing me away. I quickly pped my wings to quickly intercept two enormous thirty-meter-big spheres of demonic energying my way at the same time.


    To destroy both at the same time, I had to go even further beyond! I quickly imbued my de with most of my Dragon Force, and then gathered Divine mes and two million Ember in a few seconds. My de erupted with golden mes, growing several times its own size, and with a horizontal sh, I unleashed all the power within the sword.


    "Dragon de Arts: zing w!"


    SLAAASH!


    The enormous amount of mesing from the de suddenly shaped as sharp, draconic ws, and impacted against the two enormous spheres. The phantom of a furious dragon emerged from within my body, Ignatius, who seemed to take over my own attack, swinging his zing ws and slicing the two spheres into pieces.


    BOOOM! BOOOOOMMM!!!


    Both exploded consecutively, as the barrier mother set over me protected me from the dangerous demonic energy that could damage the body of a person or even poison it, although with my current transformation, I could bear with it for a bit.


    "You have yet to deal with me!"


    CLASH!


    Lilith''s leg suddenly shed across the sky, the enormous limb hitting me as if I were a ball and striking me down into the ground!


    BOOOM!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ungh¡­!"


    I saw the barrier of light gaining more and more cracks, but through my own Mana input, the barrier regenerated quickly after. Thanks to my current form, my soul was reinforced at least a hundred times, it was way stronger than before, and thanks to that, I was able to stand back up again almost unscathed while spending a lot of Mana constantly. I had wondered before if I truly had endless Mana, but there''s no doubt now, I really do¡­


    As long as I got enough enchantments into my soul to bear with the enormous burden that it takes, I can exceed my own limits temporarily. I have to take this opportunity to use all I have and defeat Lilith, somehow.


    "Now I''ve got you where I wanted! That damn barrier will shatter in no time against my stomach!"


    Lilith roared furiously, rushing to my side, her stomach suddenly opened grotesquely, as the mouth inside emerged as if it were some sort of hellish worm with countless sharp fangs and a long and disgusting tongue, reaching up to me and biting through the barrier!


    Crack¡­! Crack!


    The barrier immediately began to crack faster than I could heal it, but I wasn''t intending to sit down here and watch as she attempts to eat me whole! Now that I''ve got her stomach so close¡­


    "Ignatius, help me out!"


    "Right away!"


    Ignatius Spirit surged from within my body, unleashing a storm of mes that suddenlypacted itself within my sword. The sword suddenly changed its shape once more, as it the tip resembled an enormous red dragon made of pure metal! What the heck? He can do this?!


    "This must be the Embodiment Power that your parents use with their weapons!" Alice said. "Your father''s equipment and weapon always change depending in the Spirits he Fuses with, this should be something simr¡­!"


    "Amazing¡­! With this¡­!" I quickly touched the sword, which now resembled more like an enormous cannon, as I began infusing a million Embers and all my Mana possible inside!


    "Draconic¡­ CANNON!"


    FLAAASH!


    An enormous arc of mes erupted from within the cannon, reaching the insides of Lilith''s stomach.


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 467 Furoh Joins In

    -----


    "Guh?! Gueaghh¡­!"


    Lilith suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood from her main head, as her stomach suddenly began to inte like a balloon as I filled it all with Draconic Divine mes, burning through all her insides!


    "AAGGGGGHHH¡­!"


    Lilith''s agonizing scream was heard by the other two Demon Dukes with her, which were her retainers. Berith and Astaroth immediately looked at her.


    "Lady Lilith!" They said at the same time, attempting toe for her aid, only for my father and Agni to stop both of them, unleashing countless attacks against them to keep them at bay.


    "Unnngghh..! Aghh! M-My insides..! AAAGGH¡­!"


    Lilith suddenly stepped back, as she tried to stand up but suddenly fell into the ground, shaking the surroundings as if she had provoked a earthquake.


    BAAAM!


    Did that do it?!


    I quickly stood up and jumped around the rubble while Ignatius, almostpletely exhausted, returned my sword back to the previous appearance it had.


    "Did that kill her?!" I wondered.


    "No, she''s still alive!" Said my mother, suddenly speaking to me through Telepathy. "However, she''s clearly very weakened, you should try to y her right away before she regenerates back!"


    "Mom! But how can I kill a True Demon?" I wondered. "Beheading her?"


    "No, that won''t do for a True Demon Duchess such as her. Every True Demon has a weak spot, that''s called their Demonic Core. It is inside of their chests and contains their lifeblood and demonic energy together. As it shatters, they grow very weak, aim at it with everything you''ve got and take her down!" Said my mother. "I will give you my support using my Mirages, hurry, Sylphy!"


    "Okay, got it! Count on me!" I said, using my wings to fly faster towards Lilith. It felt as if I could use them without problems.


    FLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, a blue slime jumped over my head, it was Pyuku?!


    "Sylphy! It''s me." Said the slime, it was Furoh!


    "Furoh! Are you okay?" I asked.


    "Yeah, I''ve recovered after a bit. I discovered I can eat rubble to recover my wounds faster, it seems that Gluttony works like that." Said Furoh.


    "That''s a relief¡­ Let''s go now, I''ll need your assistance! We have to find the True Demon''s Core and shatter it!" I said.


    "Where could that be?" Furoh wondered.


    "Alice is currently analyzing Lilith from afar." I said.


    "Sylphy, I am done analyzing, I used a few thousand EXP you''ve umted to hasten my processing power, sorry."


    "It is fine, show it to me!"


    Suddenly, a magic window appeared in front of me, Alice''s powers had been advancing over time, and now she even managed to be capable of analyze things in greater detail. Back then she could only analyze smaller things, but now, she even analyzed the entire structure of a True Demon, showing me Lilith''s strange internal anatomy.


    A red dot appeared right in the middle of her chest, spherical in shape and glowing with bright red aura, that must be the True Demon Core! If we can shatter that, Lilith would either die or weaken enough to be killed more easily.


    "It is in her chest, Furoh!" I said. "Can more can you turn into?"


    "Well¡­"


    FLASH!


    Suddenly Furoh turned into a doppelganger of¡­ myself?!


    "I am not as strong as you, but I think I could assist you in this form, Sylphy!"


    "Uwah! This is a bit weird but I guess we don''t really got time¡­ Wait, can''t you turn into mom or my father?"


    "I can''t bring even a bit of their power, but my connection with you, and your connection with that dragon made it easier for me to turn into the dragon and on you in this dragon form. I can''t turn into the demons either."


    "I see, well, let''s do it then!"


    We flew together into the skies, reaching Lilith''s enormous body in the floor. She had destroyed many empty buildings while falling into the ground and was currently slowly regenerating her painful wounds.


    "Uunggh¡­! Y-You damn little rat¡­!" She muttered, quickly directing her gaze towards me. "Don''t you daree near me¡­!"


    "You''re not the one to decide that!" I roared, quickly flying down towards her like a zing meteor with Furoh at my side, the two of us looked almost identical, as our mes converged together Ignatius, Naturia, and Alice also helped, and even Beelzebub emerged above Lilith''s face, suddenly multiplying into countless flies from his small maggot-like form, annoying her.


    BBBZZZZZ¡­!


    "Ungh! Flies?! D-Damn it!" Lilith cried, quickly pointing a free hand as we fell towards her. "You''ve forced my hand now¡­! Dominus Infernos!"


    FLUOOOOSSSSHH!


    Suddenly, Lilith''s surroundings changedpletely, as an enormous inferno of demonic mes erupted from around her surroundings, turning everything around her into ashes! These infernal mes were not normal either, as they possessed millions of wailing souls within, all of them directed towards us!


    "Burn to ashes! Terminus Infernos!"


    TRUUUUMMMM¡­!


    The mes converged into an enormous arc of fire that spiraled upwards, reaching up to us!


    FLUOOOOSSSHHH!!!


    "S-Shit, Furoh, evade! Evade!" I said.


    "Uungh! This fire is way too hot!" Furoh roared, suddenly flying around the enormous tower of mes alongside me, as I pointed my sword towards Lilith and began gathering my magic. Her face as she saw us barely evading her deadly blow was ofplete disbelief.


    "Y-Youuu! Wall of Flesh! I summon you!"


    FLAAASH!


    However, before I could even reach her, a sudden tremor happened as an enormous, hundred-meter-big demonic circle appeared in the middle of thin air, a gigantic and grotesque wall of flesh with countless tentacles and eyes appeared, blocking our path!


    "Dragon¡­ NOVA!"


    I quickly unleashed my strongest Dragon Nova, as an enormous sphere of mes emerged out of the palm of my hand. Without doubting, I fired it against the enormous wall of flesh, while Furoh copied my movements and unleashed a second one, although half as big!


    BOOMM! BOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    The two consecutive explosions were good enough to burn through an enormous part of the wall of flesh, as it suddenly began to dissipate into ashes right away!


    "Ah?! Y-You destroyed that defensive demon?!" Muttered Lilith in surprise.


    "And now''s your turn! Dragon¡­ BREAKER!"


    CLAAASHH!!!


    -----

 Chapter 468 Unlocking A New Power!

    -----


    I reached Lilith''s chest with Furoh, as I managed to pierce through her chest after Furoh unleashed a storm of dragon mes against her to distract her. Lilith''s various arms with her cursed weapons attempted to slice me midway through, but rays of holy light came from the skies, as my mother''s mirages stopped her right in time for my de to reach her.


    CLAAAASHH!!!


    I felt my sword slowly slicing through her incredibly tough skin, as I gritted my teeth and continued pushing forward, reaching her tough bones, and shattering them, and then slicing through anything else until I sensed something, an enormous quantity of Demonic Powering from within the interior of her chest.


    "Aaagghh! S-Stop, don''t you dare¡­!" Lilith roared furiously, as she suddenly destroyed my mother''s Mirages.


    Her enormous arms quickly moved towards me to grab me and throw me away, but Furoh quickly defended me, turning into an enormous dragon simr to Agni and singlehandedly stopping her. However, Beelzebub also appeared, supporting him by unleashing hundreds of Darkness Spheres.


    "Uugh¡­! You persistent little rats¡­!" Lilith cried furious, as I reached the depths of her chest, finding her glowing True Demon Core. "Stop! Don''t you dare!"


    "Divine Dragon Meteor!"


    Gathering all of my Mana and Dragon Force into my body and sword, a storm of divine mes exploded out of my weapon and body, shaping as dozens of furious dragons made of golden mes, and impacting Lilith''s Demon Core while I pointed my weapon and swung my de with everything I had!


    CLAAAASSSSHH!!!


    The enormous impact unleashed a gigantic amount of smoke everywhere, as I felt as if my sword hit something almostpletely imprable. The moment I opened my eyes¡­


    "Eh?"


    "You''re going to need more than wits to pierce through the Demon Core of someone such as myself!"


    Lilith suddenly began tough, as if her entire desperation was a whole act! In mere seconds, countless tentacles emerged out of her open flesh, trying to catch me!


    I moved almost instinctively, slicing through all of them while gritting my teeth. Her Demon Core was so hard that even all my strength was incapable of even scratching it! Is it harder than even a diamond?!


    Countless more tentacles appeared nonstop as I conjured two Dragon Novas at the same time, firing them at separate directions and burning through the flesh of Lilith.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    However, her flesh immediately regrew anew, and even bone des began to grow everywhere, trying to pierce through me!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    I evaded and parried as many as I could, but I was being left without many options now¡­!


    If only I could change into my Demon yer ss right now¡­ however, my Spirit Master ss is currently buffing everyone, if I change it now, I will end up weakening rather than growing any stronger.


    "Alice, is there a way to utilize all this EXP I''ve umted? Leveling up Skills won''t do much of a difference, right?" I asked desperately, evading tentacles, and destroying bones as I tried to not run away too far from the Demon Core exposed to me.


    "I am already calcting something¡­ You''ve currently umted over a million EXP due to all the monsters that had been in not only by you but the rest of your family and friends¡­ Rather than fixing any functions, perhaps adding something new should do the trick¡­" She said.


    "What? Is there something new?" I wondered.


    "Well yes, and that''s a Subss!"


    "Subss?!"


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 1200000 EXP]


    [System has been restructured permanently]


    [A new function has been unlocked: [Subss]!]


    [Your [Subss] has been automatically set as [Alchemist]!]


    [You learned the [Alchemy] Skill]


    "This is¡­?!"


    "It is simr to sses, with this, you can have two at the same time, pretty much! You even gained a new Skill and everything, but that can be ignored for now, using System Modification, you can modify the Alchemist Subss into some of the other sses you''ve modified before!"


    "Then with this, I can have Demon yer on top of Spirit Master!"


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [ss]: [Spirit Master]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Demon yer]


    [HP]: [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [89] -> [150]


    [Defense]: [3] -> [1]


    [Magic]: [50] -> [100]


    [Resistance]: [10] -> [1]


    [Agility]: [50]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [-100] -> [-200]


    -----


    I quickly lowered my own Charm to a minus -100 once more, surpassing all the limits I had before, most likely thanks to this new Subss, as I felt my de suddenly gain a red and bloodthirsty aura! The power of the Demon yer ss is already activating¡­ the power to deal incredible bonus damage to True Demons and even pierce through their defenses.


    However, when I lowered my Charm to -200, something very weird began to happen, my entire body began to grow even more scales, and I looked slightly monstrous, more than before. Alongside that, an intimidating ck aura emerged from my body, suddenly intimidating even the tentacles of Lilith for a few seconds!


    "T-This presence¡­?! G-Get off my chest already!" The enormous True Demon shook the ground furiously, but I didn''t let go, as I quickly reached her Core once more and then pointed my sword at the crystal.


    "RAAAAH!"


    FLAAASH!


    My sword unleashed a bloodthirsty red aura, as it suddenly began to slowly pierce through the crystal!


    CLASH!


    "Unghh?!"


    Lilith cried in agony as she suddenly couldn''t move anymore.


    "S-Stop¡­! DON''T!"


    I felt as if my sword was slowly getting through the Demon Core, centimeter by centimeter. I had to grit my teeth and boost my strength using my stat shuffle spell to the limit, putting all points into Strength alone!


    CRACK¡­ CRACK¡­!


    "A-AGGH¡­! I can''t be defeated by you! Not a little girl!" Lilith began to panic, as her arms quickly reached up to me, but seconds before grabbing me, a sh of red light emerged from within her core, countless cracks began toe out from within, and then¡­ it shattered!


    "Demon¡­ BREAKER!"


    CRAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 469 Liliths Defeat

    -----


    I concentrated within my de and my arms all the teachings I was given by my father, as I closed my eyes and gritted my teeth. My aura exploded, unleashing a gigantic dragon that boosted the speed and strength of my de once more, finally managing to get through the crystal''s incredible endurance!


    Crack¡­! CRACK!


    "Demon¡­ BREAKER!"


    CRAAASH!


    The True Demon Core began to gain countless of cracks constantly, as if it were a never-ending chain reaction. In mere seconds, the entire crystal ball shattered into pieces, as an enormous quantity of Demonic Energy exploded out like red smoke.


    "Nnngghh?! AAAGGGGGHHHHH¡­!"


    Lilith''s scream resonated across the entire noble district; her True Demon Core was truly shattered this time!


    I immediately used my wings to fly away to not let the Demonic Essence capture me, as I saw from afar how Lilith''s entire bodypletely grew pale and lifeless. Was that really the way to kill True Demons?


    "YOUUUUU¡­!"


    However, to my expectations, that wasn''t it!


    An enormous phantom made of red energy emerged before my eyes, it was Lilith! Did she just became a ghost now?!


    "I''ll take you to Hell with me!" Lilith''s phantasmal ws reached up to me, grasping my entire body. She easily shattered the barriers my mother set over me, as her darkness and demonic energy suddenly began to take over my entire body.


    Pain and agony began to quickly take over all my senses, as my eyes began to bleed and feel like they were about to burst, my mouth continuously was vomiting blood and I felt as if all my insides were twisting and exploding one after the other!


    "Nnnggh¡­! L-Let go of me!"


    "I''ll crush your insides! Suffer, scream, and cry!"


    I couldn''t help but scream like a mad dog with everything I had, furiously unleashing countless divine mes, or anything I could possibly use. Lilith''s phantom seemed strangely more resilient than her own body!


    "Sylphy!!!" Alice and everybody else cried, as I couldn''t free myself from Lilith''s grasp no matter how hard I tried, and all my familiars seemedpletely sealed by her powers too.


    "How are you not dead yet?! I am sure that I infected you with Demonic Miasma! What is this...? AGH?!"


    Suddenly, from within the depths of my very soul, a sphere of pure darkness opened its single red eye. His chained body quickly freed itself, as a malicious smile surged on hisrge and serrated mouth.


    It was the Curse.


    Ding!


    [Large quantities of pure Negative Energy and Foreign Essences simr to Negative Energy has been detected.]


    [The [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness] has been automatically activated.]


    -----


    [Curse]: [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    A curse that originally was meant to carry the hatred and resentment of an Ancient Demon King and slowly umte into a deadly disease that would kill his enemies, one way or another. However, it has been modified to instead, be able to absorb such Negative Energy and devour it,pletely destroying it and, at the same time, absorbing its power to grow stronger, enhancing the carrier in the process. The carrier of this curse, however, suffers every time it absorbs this darkness.


    -----


    This curse¡­? So it activates whenever it feels like?!


    FLUOOOSSSH!


    Within the depths of my soul, a ck hole opened, and from within, a creepy red eye red at Lilith, her phantasmal presence suddenly began to be absorbed, syphoned almostpletely inside of my own soul.


    "AAAAAAGGGH! B-BERITH! ASTAROTH! HELP MEEEEEE!" Lilith began to scream in agony as she tried to crawl away from me,pletely scared of my Curse.


    However, a sickly smile surged in my lips as I spit a mouthful of blood from my mouth. My eyes werepletely destroyed but I could still sense her through my enhanced senses, without even doubting it, I manipted this darkness within my soul and directed it towards her!


    "You''re not going anywhere¡­!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "T-This is impossible¡­! Our bodies when summoned here are merely vessels created by magic, howe you can directly damage my Soul?!"


    Lilith began to scream desperately, screaming her lungs out, or well, she didn''t even had lungs anymore. I didn''t respond to her words, as my mind was going numb, the more time I took doing this, the more it felt like I was being bathed in pure agony. One of the aftereffects of absorbing this negative energy was that I also experienced it.


    I experienced all of the darkness of Lilith, her lust, her selfishness, her wicked heart. It made me sick, it made me want to tear apart my entire skin. But I bear with it, gritting my teeth until they shattered, and her soul finally was absorbed as herst cries couldn''t be answered by Berith or Astaroth, as both of them were being stopped by my father and Agni.


    "NOOOOOOO¡­!"


    Lilith''sst scream resonated across the surrounding ruins, as she suddenly disappeared from within the ck hole inside of my soul¡­


    "This is indeed an exquisite meal!"


    Theughter of the Curse''s personification could be heard from within the interior of my Soul, as I felt an enormous surge of power take over my body and soul¡­ However, I felt so numb that my body simply fell from the sky, several hundreds of meters above the sky.


    POOF!


    Suddenly, I felt as if I fell over something very soft and gtinous.


    "We did it Sylphy! Hang in there! I''ll bring you back to your mother!"


    I heard the voice of Furoh as he swiftly carried me over his fluffy Fenrir form back, while my spirits seemed to be taking care of me. The sound of explosions, trees growing out of the ground and piercing several monsters and true demons, and the screams of creatures resonated, but I couldn''t see anything.


    I felt like passing out at any moment, but I resisted, not wanting to give up yet. I might had somehow killed Lilith, but the battle was far from over¡­


    Until then, I felt the warmth holy light of my mother''s magic alleviating my pained body, as her warm tears fell over my face, and she hugged me and kissed me dearly.


    "I-I did it¡­ mom¡­ Like¡­ I promised you.."


    "You reckless girl¡­!" She reprimanded me in between tears. "Yeah¡­ you really did it."


    -----

 Chapter 470 A Fathers Resolve

    -----


    Berith and Astaroth were constantly fighting against An and Agni without stopping. Many times the cries of Lilith resonated from below the ground, as the two, as her servants, tried to go for her aid, but they were stopped every time. The power of their master was, in fact, not so good at physicalbat. Apparently Lilith specialized in the power of enchanting and creating illusions, but due to being summoned here, such powers were not as strong as the others. It didn''t helped that she disliked being burned or hit in delicate areas due to being overly obsessed with her own appearance.


    Berith and Astaroth knew of theirdy''s weaknesses, and how much they were being targeted by the mysterious little girl who had gained the power of the Ancient Dragon one of them was fighting to the death. However, every time they were about to go aid Lilith, they were stopped over and over again by An and Agni, who were cheering for Sylph in the background. Her father was shocked, of course, to see his daughter fighting a True Demon 1v1, and was about to personally go and help her, even if it means he had to handle both Berith and Lilith at the same time, for his daughter that was nothing, even if it meant that he would have to destroy his own body in the process.


    However, to his surprise, Sylph''s amazing power was the real deal. After her unexpected Familiar Contract with the powerful Ancient Dragon Agni, she gained an unprecedented amount of incredible strength. Although it was only temporary as long as this entire battlested, it made her strong enough to fight against Lilith while her mother supported her with healing magic, buffing magic, and barrier magic. Somehow, it was possible for Sylph to go somethingpletely beyond her current levels of strength.


    At the end, she unleashed a tremendous amount of power, using once more that mysterious magic power that she had since being born, which both of her parents had already noticed. Her ability to suddenly conjure or bring out power without the necessity of the required chanting or the specific knowledge to use mana, she was gifted since being born, and her System was one of the reasons behind her incredible power. The System by itself waspletely unknown to them, but they did knew about its power, something they merely called her "Talent".


    However, even with the aid of Agni''s powerful Contract and Dragon Force Energy boosting her magic and physical strength, it was stillpletely insane that Sylphy was able to do all of that and more. And even went as far as shattering Lilith''s Demon Core. In that time, both An and Agni thought Lilith was miraculously defeated, and realized she was actually weaker than her servants¡­ however, that onlysted a few seconds as Lilith''s phantasmal presence emerged, capturing Sylphy.


    "Sylphy?!" An cried, as he saw Sylphy bleeding from most of her orifices as she was being infected with Demonic Miasma. She was dying!


    "GET AWAY FROM MY DAUGHTEEEER!"


    An rushed to aid her with everything he had, but Berith stopped her, shing against him!


    CLASH!


    "You''ve not let me aid mdy in all this time, now I won''t let you aid your child, hero! Confront me!" Berith, whose entire body was covered in countless wounds inflicted by An furiously fought back with everything he had, his Cursed Pike unleashing sts of demonic energy which An constantly parried and blocked, although some ended hitting him directly, slowly weakening his physical strength, but it wasn''t as if Berith was any better. Their fight was one of endurance, and Berith was slowly falling behind. However, he still had enough power to stop An!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    "Get off my way!" An roared, furiously unleashing a storm of endless mes against Berith, who tanked it all with his bare body and unleashed countless piercing attacks using his Pike, throwing An back several times.


    "I won''t falter! Mdy''s vessel might be destroyed, but us demons canst even without a body, as long as our Demonic Souls exists. This is why we store our Demonic Cores inside our bodies¡­" Said Berith, revealing a weakness to An because he recognized his strength and braveness. "Now mdy is putting her entire being into fighting, she is showing her truest self! I cannot simply let you intervene in such a moment for her!"


    Berith roared furiously, even as a wicked demon that enjoyed bathing in the blood of his foes and devour the souls of the damned, he had an immense feeling of honor, pride, and dedication and loyalty to his master.


    "I don''t give a damn!" An roared, like a mad dog, he continued fighting while gritting his teeth as he saw his daughter being killed in front of his eyes.


    "SYLPHYYYYYY!"


    Suddenly, his roar was so loud that an enormous ray of mes emerged from his entire body, thebination of all his spirits'' power, reaching Lilith from behind. Sylphy was unable to see anything as she was blinded, but Lilith was impacted by an enormous attack, which left herpletely weakened!


    BOOOMMM!


    "UNGH?!" Lilith muttered, and right in that moment, Sylph''s curse activated, beginning to devour Lilith''s weakened Demonic Soul.


    "YOU DISHONORABLE BASTARD!!!" Berith roared furiously, shing against Sylph''s father, as An noticed his daughter awakening some sort of Darkness Attribute Spell of high Tier he could only specte to be something simr to the [ck Hole] Tier 8 Spell, something only Shade could use, and limitedly. However, he had no time to wonder as he had to fight Berith''s full strength,pletely furious about what An had done.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    An''s katana-shaped sword continued shing against Berith''s enormous pike, as Lilith''s screams of agony as she asked for the aid of her servants could never be answered, as she was ultimately consumedpletely, something these two demons had never seen before.


    "Lady Lilith¡­ T-This can''t be¡­ No¡­! Her soul¡­ Her soul was eaten?!" Berith began to cry in front of An, as Sylph''s face distorted in surprise. "You bastards¡­! This wasn''t supposed to go this way! ROOAAAAAHHH!!!"


    CLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 471 The Abyssal Eyes

    -----


    "Mdy Lilith!"


    Astaroth looked heartbroken as he saw thest bit of Lilith''s soul being consumed by Sylph before the girl fell from the sky. Her screams of agonypletely broke Astaroth''s spirit, as fury began to quickly grow deeper within his demonic heart.


    "This wasn''t supposed to go this way¡­ We were supposed to feast in your souls and blood¡­ This bastard of a god told us it wasn''t going to be challenging!" Astaroth roared. "And even if we died, our souls would simply go back to our world but now¡­ Lilith''s soul¡­ Mdy''s soul¡­ it was consumed?!"


    Agni looked at Astaroth while narrowing his eyes. To the ancient dragon, his tears were those of a crocodile, and he didn''t honestly gave a damn how much he was crying like a little baby. As an Ancient Dragon forged in battle and the wilderness, he didn''t cared, quickly using this moment of weakness to strike.


    "You''re lowering your guard in front of me, you fool?! Dragon Meteor!!!"


    FLUOOOSSSH!


    Agni''s entire body erupted with golden mes as his ws unleashed countless attacks against Astaroth''s entire body, leaving gaping holes over the enormous snake''s entire body, which were all being burned alive!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "SHAAAAAA¡­!"


    Astaroth was caught off-guard as he began to agonize, however, he had Agni close once more. Within his vengeful fury, he quickly manipted Agni''s interior with his [Demonic Alchemy] and transmutation countless needles made out of the iron within the dragon''s body, piercing his insides!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "GRAHHHH¡­!"


    Agni quickly was caught off guard, as he vomited countless needles out of his own mouth.


    "Damn bastard¡­ I almost forgot about that power of yours¡­" Muttered Agni.


    "I''ll kill you now, so stay put! After that, I''ll go after that damn kid and tear her to shreds! No¡­ I will torture her first! I will make her agonize, scream, and cry! I want to see herst moments as her entire body is distorted by my poison! She''ll melt alive!" Roared the wicked Astaroth, his anger was as clear as water, as an enormous quantity of Poisonous Slime was created out of his various snake heads and then shaped as countless tentacles that were thrown at Agni.


    "I am not letting you touch that girl, you damn oversized snake!" Agni roared furiously, his enormous body erupting with countless mes as the many needles inside his body melted and turned to ashes, stopping their damage and also his bleeding. A storm of countless dragon-shaped fire projectiles exploded out of his body, reaching Astaroth''s slime as both long-ranged attacks intercepted one another, exploding in a chain reaction across the skies.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    As they fought, Agni looked down, seeing that Sylphy was being carried by a white wolf towards her mother, and promptly healed. Agni was about to use his own magic to forcefully heal her through their connection, which would drain away most of his energy in the process and weaken him, but he was d that didn''t ended being the case.


    However, deep down, he was still wondering what sort of insane power she used to eat a Demonic Soul, something that shouldn''t even be possible to conventionally destroy other than by exorcizing it and sending it back to where it came from. That she did something like this means that Sylph possess a power capable of breaking all logic established¡­ once more. It wasn''t as if that didn''t happened before, as of right now, the power he felt coursing through his body granted by her ss and her Spiritual Blessing Skill were also powers he couldn''t properly exin. Magic, yet not¡­


    As Lilith was defeated, the other two remaining True Demons fought even more viciously and monstrously, as the group led by the blue haired masked demon woman sneaked behind the barrier that Faylen had erected, which was now slowly fading away as her energy was beginning to deplete, she felt too tired now, even more after she forcefully healed Sylph¡­ It was finally their time to strike.


    "Sylphy, are you okay?" Aquarina ran towards Sylphy, who was resting over the floor, barely opening her eyes. She felt too weak even after being healed, not only she took the burden of all the powers and abilities she unleashed, but she had even overused so much Mana that her soul should had been shattered into pieces.


    And although eating at Lilith''s soul should had given her new power, this new power was strange, and more like a sickness that stuck to her body, making her entire body feel heavier and her soul exhausted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aquarina who had been fighting against the enormous swarm of monstersing from outside with the aid of Zack, Ninhursag, and their spirits saw as Sylphy fought bravely with her eyes wide open. She was worried sick, and wished she could had stopped her, or at least, be strong enough to fight at her side¡­


    Sylphy was just amazing in that moment, and although Aquarina felt regretful that she couldn''t be useful to help her in that moment, she knew that if she had tried, she would had been just a burden to her. Nheless, she felt happy to see her healthy, although very exhausted.


    Without hesitating, she hugged Sylphy with all her strength.


    "Sylphyyy! Wuaaah! I was so worried!" Aquarina began to cry, kissing Sylphy''s cheeks.


    "I-I am fine¡­ Don''t cry, Aquarina." Sylphy said with a gentle smile. "You''ve done a great work keeping the monsters at bay¡­"


    "S-Sylphy¡­" Aquarina cried, looking at Sylphy''s eyes. "Are you okay now?"


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ Ugh¡­" Sylphy slowly tried to get up as she seemed to be struggling.


    "Don''t get up yet, your body can barely take it." Said her mother.


    "I-I have¡­ We have to keep fighting¡­" Sylphy muttered, looking at her mother, and then, noticing her barrier was shattered in many areas, as a group of people began to slowly enter through therge cracks in the barrier, they were all wearing ck cloaks.


    Ninhursag immediately confronted them, getting herself in front of them and protecting the children and the weakened Faylen.


    "Who are you?!" Roared Ninhursag, her body quickly turning into that of a Wyvern she had acquired the ability to shapeshift just now.


    "¡­Who are we?" The voice ofughter of a young woman with long blue hair could be heard, as she led the group of twelve people inside. "I suppose you can call us the Abyssal Eyes."


    Sylph quickly realized who she was, the same woman she had fought back then, and those clothes were also simr to the people with her back then¡­


    "T-Those are¡­!"


    -----

 Chapter 472 I Cannot Falter Now

    -----


    After ying Lilith, I felt like sleeping for an eternity, but I couldn''t sleep, there were still monsters infesting the entire surroundings. Aquarina and Zack ran to my side,pletely worried about my wellbeing.


    "Sylphyyy! Wuaaah! I was so worried!"


    "I-I am fine¡­ Don''t cry, Aquarina. You''ve done a great work keeping the monsters at bay¡­"


    "S-Sylphy¡­ Are you okay now?"


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ Ugh¡­"


    Aquarina hugged me while being in between tears, and even kissed my cheeks a few times without even caring about embarrassment. I couldn''t really get angry either, her kisses were so warm and fluffy, theyforted my pained body.


    At the end, to calm her down a bit, as she was too worried and saddened, I quickly decided to sit down. However, I felt such an enormous amount of pain all over my insides that it made me flinch and recoil in pain. Ouch.


    "Augh¡­"


    "Don''t get up yet, your body can barely take it." Said my mother.


    I couldn''t even stand up without feeling all this pain. I wish I could have some sort of Pain Resistance Skill or something simr, but because I can''t learn Skills normally, that seems like aplete impossibility right now.


    "I-I have¡­ We have to keep fighting¡­"


    I knew that I couldn''t ck off for now. I cold easily tell my mother was too exhausted. The barrier of light she set up was no longer regenerating, and although there were no more monsters around for the most part, and the true demon army was almostpletely exorcized by now, there were still dangers lurking around.


    The barrier had many cracks and even open holes, if I don''t give her my Mana to regenerate things, we might end up getting attacked while we least expected it! I can''t let that happen¡­ Not now!


    I quickly decided to stand up, bearing with the pain as my face grewpletely red out of all the agony I was mustering, gritting my teeth so much I thought I could shatter them a second time. All my status was back to normal aside from my ss being Spirit Master, which I''ve been holding on for a while now, even with the burden increasing constantly.


    My body was also back to normal now, without any draconic shape or form within it, and I could barely feel any Dragon Force within me. Perhaps Agni had grown too exhausted to share his powerspletely with me, but it is fine, I''ve already done enough with it. I can fight on my own too¡­


    I even got a Subss and a new Skill, although it seems that it might not be usable forbat, [Agriculture] didn''t seem to be forbat either but it ended being useful nheless¡­


    "Fooo!"


    I quickly saw Naturia healing me with her Skills, as she offered me a Leaf of Life, which I quickly devoured, and then ate another, and a third one. After a fourth, I finally felt better, slightly better. Enough for me to bear with the pain all over my body. I had felt worse pains anyways, this is nothing.


    "Thank you Naturia." I head patted Naturia, as I suddenly noticed presences getting closer.


    "Sylphy, where are you going?! Stay here! Let''s wait for everybody to finish things for now, we have cleansed most of this area." Aquarina said, trying to stop me from stepping forward.


    However, she quickly noticed I stood still in front of her, looking into the distance. Her aquamarine eyes opened wide in surprise alongside Zack who was too tired to talk too much right now, as the two kids saw some mysterious group getting inside of the barrier''srge cracks.


    My mother reacted too slowly, she was incredibly tired, and couldn''t even get up from the ground she was sitting over. Mary, the Duke of the Fiefdom, and Mist were unconscious right behind her. She narrowed her eyes as she saw the mysterious group get inside the barrier as Ninhursag, who had been protecting our backs all this time, jumped into battle, shapeshifting into an enormous ck scaled wyvern, and confronting the mysterious group.


    "Who are you?!" Ninhursag confronted them, her enormous twenty-five meterrge, scaled body menacingly nced down at her foes, without a hint of fear. She was probably willing to scorch them all alive if it was up to her. She was as ferocious of a fighter as the monsters she transformed into.


    "¡­Who are we?" The voice ofughter of a young woman with long blue hair could be heard, as she led the group of twelve people inside. "I suppose you can call us the Abyssal Eyes."


    I quickly realized who she was, the same woman I had fought back then, and those clothes were also simr to the people with her back then. This damn demon woman with the ck spear, she had it here as well, although it seemed way stronger!


    "T-Those are¡­!" I muttered in surprise. "Did you all waited for us to be as tired as we are to strike?! Damn cowards!"


    I roared loudly as I stepped forward, but suddenly felt an electrifying pain in my legs, making me fall to my knees.


    "Agh!"


    "Sylphy!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aquarina ran to my side, looking at my legs which seemed to be fine, but the muscles seemed to be stiff and trembling in pain.


    "Damn it, you''re so stubborn, stay where you are!"


    Zack said angrily, as he looked into the distance.


    "We''ll deal with this ourselves." He said.


    "Yeah¡­." Aquarina said, quickly standing up.


    The two walked towards Ninhursag, willing to confront the woman and herckeys. They were not as terrifyingly powerful as the Tier 7 Monsters or the Demon Dukes and Duchess, but they were certainly strong.


    The woman herself was probably as strong as Tier 5 in her Physique''s strength alone, and the others were not bad either. But maybe Ninhursag should be more than capable of sweeping through them with her transformations.


    But I can''t ept this. I''ll fight as well, even if my entire body writhers in agony.


    -----

 Chapter 473 Confrontation Between Ideologies

    -----


    "Abyssal Eyes¡­?" Asked Ninhursag.


    "They''re the ones that had been behind this!" My mother said. "Why are you here? Have youe to take our life now when we are at our weakest point? Cunning bastards¡­ You don''t know how many innocents you''ve taken out already!"


    "Innocents?" The woman said. "Do you truly believe any of these people are innocents? Even less you, a hero who has killed thousands yourself? Where did all this morality you''re showing went back then? Did you just developed yourmon sense now or something?"


    "T-That''s¡­!" My mother was quickly shut down, as she gritted her teeth. "That¡­ I am well aware of my sins, but because of that, I cannot simply let you do the same I did back then¡­ No more! Why are you demons so obsessed with repeating the same cycle of hate that you yourselves already know of?!"


    "Tch¡­ What would an elf born in nobility even know about us?"


    "You''re Hero Faylen, right? You''re the daughter of a King! You can''t even put yourself in our shoes¡­"


    "A life as a privileged person like you doesn''t even has the right to criticize what we are doing!"


    "You''ve never truly suffered, you''ve lived in luxury and happiness your entire life, the harshness of reality is not something you could even fathom toprehend!"


    "Despite the elves priding themselves for being such wise beings, you''re all ignorant people that closes themselves inside their trees and never tries for a single second to see what''s really going on outside." The blue haired woman said. "The world by itself is an endless battlefield of blood, sweat, and tears. There is nothing else in this world but suffering and surviving, we have done it all now, we are simply going with how the world is intended to be."


    "Y-You''re all crazy¡­" Ninhursag muttered. "And do you truly think you can stop me?! I will crush you all to death! Unlike Faylen here, I won''t restraint myself against you!"


    The demons covered in cloaks and wearing masks began tough at Ninhursag''s words.


    "See?" Asked the blue haired woman. "This is how the world is. We threaten one another, bite one another, tear apart one another''s bodies, bleed, and die. Life is a battlefield until the veryst moment when we give ourst breath. Those that choose peace are weaklings that cannot bring themselves to enter the battlefield that is this entire world."


    "You''re insane!" I said. "Stop talking nonsense! Not everyone wants to fight and die! What about the children?! Are you going to force them to fight and die now? If you see the world in such a manner, why are you even resentful against those that did the same to you? I don''t understand your stupid logic, it feels like you''re just immature, and incapable of just thinking that other people have feelings too! You''re just blinding yourself by imagining that everyone just wants to kill you so you can justify your own insane mindset!"


    "Tch¡­ What would someone so stupid like you even know about us¡­" The woman said. "This is a world whose endless cycle will never end unless we do something drastic. Yes, the world is shrouded in blood and battle as I said before, but I''ll make it change. With my own hands and the blessings of the Evil Gods. I''ll start here, but this will continue. The entire continent of the humans will know of the demon''s might, our true power! We''ll conquer the continent and everything within itself, and we''ll take back the world you humans stole from us¡­"


    "ROOOARR! ENOUGH!"


    Ninhursag lost her patience as she quickly attacked, her enormous jaws opened wide as a storm of ck mes came out as a breath attack, the mes quickly unleashed their power as the demons swiftly evaded her attacks, five of them out of the twelve quickly rushed towards her without hesitating, taking out strange Cursed Weapons imbued with True Demon Blood, apparently, and firing them at her!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "AGH!" Ninhursag muttered, quickly realizing several daggers and spears pierced her scales easily, imbuing miasma into her body which quickly began to paralyze her body. "Y-You damn¡­!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Several magic circles emerged around her as fireballs began shooting down over the demons, they evaded swiftly, but one of them ended being hit, falling into the ground, but seemingly unscathed. The clothes they had were all imbued with powerful true demon blood, which created some sort of invisible barrier of sorts that could easily block damage from magic to an extent, just like true demons usually can.


    "ROOARRR!"


    Ninhursag used her jaws to take out the weapons from her body, using her big tail to swipe through her foes, making some of them trip into the ground, as her sharp ws quickly reached one of them and crushed them into the ground with all her weight, sttering their bodies over the ground.


    "DIE!"


    However, one of them, the biggest of the group, held an enormous battle axe and reached up to Ninhursag''s long wyvern neck!


    "Ah?!"


    CLASH!


    However, like the wind, Zack intercepted the big guy with his own battle axe, the winds quickly being controlled by his powerful magic, as his Beast Aura in the form of a Horned Bear emerged, materializing for a split of a second and unleashing its ws, shing through the man''s face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    SLASH!


    The man quickly fell back as his mask broke, revealing a red-skinned demon simr to the tribe of Mary, covered in scars, with both of his horns broken and with a missing eye.


    "A child¡­" He muttered, his enormous presence growingrger andrger, he wasn''t amon foe. "So be it¡­ I''ve already gone too deep into this, I won''t back down, even if I to take down a kid¡­ For my little daughters, I''ll ughter the world!!!" He roared furiously, rushing towards Zack.


    "You have daughters?" Zack asked in surprise, flinching for a bit as the man took the higher ground in the fight and began unleashing countless axe techniques against Zack, who was barely intercepting. "Why are you risking your life so much if you''ve got two kids?! Do you want them to end up without parents?!"


    "This is what I, as a father, has to do¡­" The red-skinned man said. "You''re a stupid kid, you don''t understand a single thing! Get off my way and I won''t kill you!"


    "No¡­ I cannot let you touch her, she''s my mother after all." Zack said, gritting his teeth.


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    "Indeed¡­ this is a wicked world we live in¡­"


    CLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 474 Meeting Again

    -----


    As Zack shed against the mysterious Red Oni, Ninhursag was battling the group of smaller Cultists, and holding her ground just fine. Zack gave her assistance using his Wind Magic while Ninhursag used the magic of the wyvern she had transformed, which was fire and darkness rather well, controlling the shadows of her foes to paralyze them for a few seconds and then sting them with several fireballs all at once.


    However, their special equipment made them very resilient to magic attacks, and only brute force could really get through them. Ninhursag had a lot of that, but her body in this form was very big, making her movement sluggish, even more, she had many blind spots where they threw arrows and daggers at her, slowly trying to weaken her over time by cursing her wounds.


    Aquarina herself had gone to fight as well, standing right in front of us as she was unleashing spears of ice everywhere desperately. She was panicking as she saw many people attacking shily around her from all sides. Her two spirits, Undine, and Leviathan, were doing a lot of work covering her blind spots, while Pyuku was also helping her evade attacks and more, sometimes making her foes trip into the floor so Aquarina could take them down, there was honestly no time to hesitate, I could clearly notice how she was hesitating though, but ultimately still killed two people already by stabbing their heads with her knife.


    "Hahh¡­ I won''t have mercy¡­ Just like papa taught me¡­ I can''t have mercy in the battlefield¡­ Not without the strength to be able to do so¡­" She said.


    Shade had taught her well. Apparently, although he often shows a lot of mercy with his foes, only knocking them down unconscious, he taught her not to do this, but to kill. This is because Shade himself did the same until he reached the strength enough to incapacitate people safely instead of killing them. But if Aquarinacks such ability and strength, then she can only go for the kill to not risk her own life while beingpassionate.


    "Damn kid! Stay down!"


    A man rushed towards her, kicking Aquarina, only to have his leg trapped around the tentacles of Pyuku.


    "PYUUUU!"


    Pyuku furiously captured the entire man, crunching his entire body down with his entire body. But the man''s strength was more than what Pyuku could take, as his limbs easily broke out of his slimy interior, breaking apart the slime!


    "PYUKU!" Aquarina cried, as Pyuku fell into the floor, his entire body looked like a broken balloon filled with water that was letting all its internal fluids go out. Slimes were more like giant balloons in a way, if their external skin, which was very tough, could somehow break, they could even bleed to death or dehydrate too much and dry out like snails or slugs.


    "Water Bullet!" Aquarina desperately sshed Pyuku with tons of water to recover him, something the cultists used as an advantage to attack her from the back.


    "ROAR!"


    However, Leviathan was taking of Aquarina''s back, unleashing his newest Ability Ice Breath, which unleashed a storm of icy wind that began freezing the faces and arms of Aquarina''s attackers, slowing them down but not really dealing any lethal blow, enough for Aquarina to quickly throw several spears of water and ice against them, pushing them away.


    They were too hardy though and were able to withstand many magic attacks with those damned cloaks of them, and those masks were not for show either, as they protected their faces exceptionally well. These guys were putting too much effort in trying to kill us, and of course, the one leading them all was slowly walking directly towards me. With our allies too busy dealing with the rest, she and two more came for us.


    "Move aside." She said. "I have note here to kill you though, despite what we said earlier."


    "What? What do you want then?" I asked, as my mother used her magic to erect a barrier around us.


    "That man¡­ Give it to me." She said, pointing at the Duke of the Fiefdom behind us.


    "What¡­ the Duke?!" I asked.


    "I''m gonna kill him." She said.


    "Huh?" My mother was also confused. "So you want to kill him to throw this entire ce into even more chaos? What afterwards? Will you be the queen or something ridiculous?"


    "That man¡­ He''s my¡­ Tch, it doesn''t even matter. If you don''t give it to me willingly, I won''t have mercy." She said.


    So she has some sort of consideration for others at the end¡­ But how far does it extends, I wonder? Nheless, she really wants to kill the Duke of the Fiefdom, the lord thar rules everyone here. Could it be some sort of grudge? Was she a follower of his father? After all his father was trying to protect and help the demons after the war, while his son killed him and overthrew the entire regime to take over hisnd.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Nheless, he''s still¡­ someone I can''t just let her kill. I wouldn''t be able to simply forgive myself if I throw him at her, even knowing how much of a bastard he is, even knowing he had made so many demons suffer. If I give it to her, I would be helping these bastards at the end, who had killed many innocents already, not only the nobles here, but all those adventurers back then in the dungeon¡­ I can''t forgive them for that.


    ? "I won''t allow you¡­" I said, biting another Leaf of Life, as my body regained a slight amount more of Stamina. No longer having as much exhaustion, and feeling my body strangely lighter, I decided to stand up and fight.


    "Hoh¡­ So you''re going to fight me again?" She asked, I could tell she might be smiling behind that mask. "Last time I was not able to properly beat you¡­ But now? It will surely be different, I won''t hesitate¡­ I''ll kill you."


    "Not like I was expecting any mercy from you." I said, unsheathing my sword.


    -----

 Chapter 475 Fight

    -----


    My mother was too tired, this barrier she made is probably the only thing she can make right now. I''ll step out of it and quickly fight that woman and her two other friends and get over this. I don''t really have any time to hesitate.


    I know my mother is stubborn, so she won''t simply give up a life in front of her. Like this, she''ll end up killing herself if she fights in her current state. The baby is already making too many contractions inside, causing her a lot of pain, and weakening her whole magic power as a result. And that''s without even including everything she had done since this hell started.


    I have to take her down, even as weakened as I feel. Thanks to Naturia''s support and the Leaves of Life I''ve created over the past week, I think I can handle this, even if I end up getting cornered, I also got my Familiars. Furoh is as good as new after eating a Leaf of Life, and the Spirits recovered their exhaustion quickly by feeding on my Mana.


    "Sylphy! Wait! Don''t go!" My mother tried to stop me.


    "I have to take care of this or we won''t be able to do anything. Or do you want to give her that man?" I asked.


    "Ah¡­" My mother looked at the unconscious man in the floor, her face filled with doubts. "If that means they''ll leave and you won''t die, then yeah¡­ I can just give it to them if that''s all they want¡­"


    "Mom¡­" I looked back at my mom for a few seconds, I hesitated, but at the end, I kept moving forward.


    "No¡­ I have a beef against this woman." I said. "They''re also the ones behind this. We''ll beat them down not just because they want that idiot, but because they''re the culprits behind this¡­ It''s more than just giving them or not a piece of shit."


    "Hmph¡­ I guess there were never space for negotiations here then." Said the woman, looking at me. I could notice her sharp red eyes across the holes of her new mask.


    In a second, I jumped into action, jumping away from my mother''s barrier and immediately starting with an explosion, concentrating a thousand of Embers into the palm of my hand and unleashing three consecutively [Fire Walls] directed towards her and her twockeys.


    FLUOOOSH!


    The mes immediately were summoned. One Fire Wall impacted her directly, as she quickly stepped back and gritted her teeth. The other Fire Walls immediately stopped her two allies from attacking me from left and right, as I decided to take them down first before the main dish.


    "Furoh!"


    "Got it!"


    Without hesitating, Furoh shapeshifted his body as aplete copy of that woman, suddenly startling the one that came from my right after having evaded the Fire Wall.


    ? "What the¡­?!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "HAHH!"


    BAAM!


    Furoh roared, as he shapeshifted half of his body into an enormous fist made up of many tentacles, punching the man into the ground.


    "Uuggh¡­!"


    His mask shattered with ease, as blood beganing out of his mouth. I could leave him alive forter interrogation, but I couldn''t care less. This was the first time I was taking the life of another person, but I didn''t even doubt for a second. I had done it before in my previous life anyways.


    With a single swing of my de, his head rolled through the ground almost painlessly, as the mes immediately began to consume his entire body. The cloak began to burn a lot but was never turning into ashes, it was an incredibly resilient material.


    "Killing without hesitation¡­ I think I underestimated you."


    The blue-haired woman immediately reached me by rushing straight towards me without any sneaky trick, infusing shadows and darknessing out of her aura into her entire body and then pointing her Cursed Spear towards me, as it flew around like an arrow, reaching my chest.


    CLAAASH!


    I swung my sword horizontally, parrying the spear as it was thrown several meters away with ease. It was way too light weighted, making it very easy to intercept and throw it away, even though it was incredibly sharp, chipping away the de of my sword, which was no longer transformed like before. I noticed the de also had many cracks, the battle against Lilith really chipped away the durability of my weapon.


    "You damn kid! I''ll avenge Ernest!"


    Suddenly, the voice of a young woman reached my back, as another cloaked person reached me, the second of the twockeys. Apparently the one I killed was named Ernest.


    "Just as you said, this world is a battlefield¡­ If you don''t want to die, then don''t fight me!" I roared back, without any doubt, even when my blood and my hands were covered in the blood of another person I just beheaded. I immediately reacted to her attack using her two daggers as I unleashed several consecutive zing shes using my sword.


    I called this¡­ zing de Dance!


    FLUOOOSSH!


    mes quickly erupted from every area of my body as I began moving around as if I were dancing, each sword attack was a self-contained technique of its own which I merged together into a devastating continuous onught.


    Before her blue-haired friend coulde to save her ass, I quickly kicked her in the chest, making her lose bnce. She was strong, but thanks to the many buffs of mother''s spells, my spirits merging their power with me, and my own stat restructuration, which I just did right now, I was vastly stronger.


    I jumped towards her as she was in the floor, her mask was shattered, and her face revealed a young girl of roughly 16 years of age, her face scared of my presence, even though I was way younger.


    For a moment I flinched, seeing her face made it slightly different to my own consciousness, but that was a moment she used, suddenly jumping towards me, and grasping my leg, her entire body began glowing bright red.


    "Don''t tell me¡­!"


    "I''ll take you down with me!!!"


    BOOOOMMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 476 Curses And Poisons Wont Affect Me Anymore

    -----


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!


    Suddenly, I felt like I was engulfed in mes. The young woman that grabbed my leg suicided by blowing herself up with some sort of device inside of her body, covering my entire being in mes.


    However, instead of feeling my body being torn apart by the force of the explosion or being burned by the fire, I felt a warm mantle cover my entire body.


    When I opened my eyes, I found Ignatius covering my body by extending his spiritual body like a mantle, he used Fire Absorption to absorb the explosion and ended saving me.


    "Sylphy! You okay?!" He asked.


    "Yeah, you''ve saved me¡­" I sighed in relief, only for a split of a second, as a flying spear suddenly flew towards my back, as I barely managed to evade it, even though it slightly sliced my stomach, leaving a big sh wound that began bleeding right away.


    Ding!


    [You have been inflicted with [Curse: Rotting Wounds] Status Effect]


    [Your wounds will rot and be putrid incredibly fast, draining away your life as long as the Cursests (30 minutes)]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A curse?!"


    "To think that even an explosion can''t kill you, you''re quite hardy¡­ That strange spirit you have can negate fire magic or something?" Wondered the blue-haired woman. "Well, you''ve been sliced anyways, your wounds will begin rotting from now on¡­ Be careful to not take more attacks!"


    "Hah, as if a Curse would be a problem for me¡­" Iughed.


    Ding!


    [You have modified [Curse: Rotting Wounds] to [Curse: Healing Wounds]!]


    [Your wounds will automatically heal at a higher speed as long as the Cursests (30 minutes)]


    FLASH!


    The sh wound, which was turning ck already and the blood seemed to be rotting, began to disinfect itself and slowly stop bleeding altogether. Amazing. Maybe I should just try to find cursed equipment from now on¡­


    "Your curse is¡­ reverting?! What sort of magic is that?!" She asked.


    "You''re trying to make up a conversation now or something to buy time? I already sensed your spear behind me." I said, parrying the spear reaching my back.


    CLAAASH!


    The spear, however, came imbued with enormous quantities of Mana and Shadows, unleashing an explosion of darkness the moment I parried it. She quickly clicked her tongue, running around me and extending her hand into the air, as her spear flew towards her hand automatically, she quickly began infusing more Mana into it again.


    "Is your strategy justunching your spear at me until it works? Let me tell you that trick is not going to work a second time against me." I said, as she quickly seemed to grow pissed off, quickly flying towards me by jumping off the ground and then over her own spear, riding it into the wind!


    "Don''t worry, I''vee prepared! Shadow Arrows!" She roared back, as she suddenly summoned a dozen ck magic circles around herself and then fired countless shadow arrows towards me. They were a powerful Tier 4 Spell, so I quickly began evading, while conjuring Fire Walls using my Ember to power them up and catch her while she was in midair.


    FLUOSH!


    One of the Fire Walls managed to reach up to her, but she quickly gathered more darkness into her own hands, which she seemed to be draining from her weapon itself and protected herself shaping it as a barrier around her.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    However, that was the perfect time for me to reach her by jumping over Furoh on his Fenrir form and then shing against her by unleashing several zing Sword Techniques consecutively.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    "You''re a persistent little¡­!" She muttered, as she quickly shed against me using her tail, which had a very sharp spear-like end, imbued with deadly venom.


    CLAAAASH!


    Her tail moved incredibly quickly, overpowering the speed of the swings of my de and then managing to puncture my stomach and chest a few times, piercing easily across my tattered and broken armor.


    CRASH!


    I was pushed down, as I felt the pain around my body surge once more. I fell into the floor from a few meters, Furoh quickly caught me into safely, but a dozen of shadow arrows began to fall from above. A barrier made of light suddenly blocked them, as I noticed my mother intervening from afar.


    "D-Don''t lose, Sylphy!" She cried.


    "Tch, you''ve really got an overprotective mother! How lucky of you!" The blue-haired woman flew towards me, shing against my sword using her cursed spear. "I''ll enjoy piercing that big belly of hers with my spear, popping her like a balloon after I am done with your pitiful excuse of a life!"


    "You bitch!!!" Without hesitation, I used my free hand to punch her mask strongly, with everything I had!


    CRAAASH!


    Her mask quickly gained a few cracks, as her red eyes red down at me through me angrily. She immediately responded with a kick in my guts, as I vomited a mouthful of blood and let go of the grip of her spear.


    BAAAM!


    Once more, I fell into the floor, this time without anyone to catch me. Furoh was suddenly struck down by her shadow arrows just in time before he could reach me, and his magic wasn''t strong enough to stop her either with that high magical resistant equipment of hers.


    "Unnggh¡­!" I quickly tried to get up, spitting some more blood I had inside of my mouth. I felt the paralyzing poison reaching my entire body from within my stomach and chest, I had to quickly do something about this.


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [Status]: [Curse: Healing Wounds] [Paralyzing Venom] -> [Strengthening Venom]


    [ss]: [Spirit Master]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Fire Magic Swordswoman]


    [HP]: [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [150]


    [Defense]: [1]


    [Magic]: [100]


    [Resistance]: [1]


    [Agility]: [50]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [-200]


    -----


    With this, the venom suddenly stopped working as intended, and instead, it began to make my strength constantly surge across my body. At the same time, my sword gained a mystical aura of mes, the new Subss I took was working as intended.


    -----

 Chapter 477 The Truth

    -----


    CLAAASH!


    Her movements were getting faster. The spear she had seemed intelligent and even had a mind of its own. As she constantly fought against me, she learned my patterns and the spear adapted to my movements, constantly finding new blind spots to abuse.


    I was constantly being pierced around my body, but thanks to my ability to modify the curse, such wounds were not infected and began healing faster than normal. As a result, her intent of slowly chipping away my life and energy was futile.


    Nheless, I was still growing tired. My entire body was already at its limits, and my magic was the only thing I was relying on the most. Firing desperately Novas made by concentrating over a thousand Embers into a single point was one of the most sessful and effective methods to push her away.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Ungh¡­!"


    She quickly stepped back once more as the explosions continued. Within the smoke created, I rushed towards her and then swung my de towards her neck, only for my sword to be intercepted by her spear once more, she parried it amazingly well.


    CLASH!


    "Ignatius!"


    "ROOARRRR!"


    Ignatius quickly emerged from within my body as an enormous draconic head, unleashing his zing Dragon Breath skill on his totality, as an enormous zing beam shed against her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Shadow Barrier!"


    FLASH!


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    She quickly erected a barrier, but it got destroyed in mere seconds, only for her legs to suddenly get trapped by Furoh who transformed into a Blue Slime, entangling her legs and making her lose bnce.


    "Agh?!"


    "HAAAA!"


    Without hesitating, I pointed my de towards her head and impacted her mask with it, only for her spear to swiftly sh against my sword and move upwards, pushing it away from my target. I lost my bnce, and she abused that opening, kicking me in the stomach once more, only for her tail to continuously pierce my entire body a hundred times in mere seconds through consecutive attacks, venom quickly began to fill my body so much I ended vomiting it out of my mouth.


    BAAAM!


    "Uggh¡­ Ugehh¡­!"


    I ended throwing up right there, as I felt my entire bodypletely numb. She was just as tired, covered in burn wounds, her cloak was half burned too, and her pale white skin was showing, covered in scars and recent wounds from my attacks.


    "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­"


    For a second, her mask slowly began to crack some more, as a big piece fell, revealing to me one of her red eyes. In that moment, for a few seconds, we stared at one another''s eyes, furiously. As if we were too tired to move an inch, but we knew that the one that acted first would have the upper hand.


    As I stared at those red eyes, that blue hair, and her white skin and that long pointy tail, and even as I heard her voice¡­


    I knew it was her¡­


    "It still¡­ not sote." I muttered.


    "What¡­?" She asked.


    "Celeste¡­ Don''t do this." I said.


    "Ngh?!" She quickly flinched in surprise, stepping back a bit. "So you guessed¡­"


    "Mist and Mary are here¡­ They''re unconscious but might wake up at any moment. What¡­ will they think after seeing you''ve been up to no good all this time?" I confronted her.


    She quickly took off her mask, revealing her entire face to me.


    Indeed, it was her.


    Celeste, a friend I made in this town.


    The half-demon girl that had been singlehandedly maintaining the demon children orphanage all these years. I had my suspicions since I fought her and meet her againter.


    But I didn''t wanted to believe that, but now, after I heard her voice, which was no longer changed with magic, I knew it was her. In fact, it felt like she was trying to tell it to me by not changing her voice with magic.


    "Celeste¡­" I said. "You don''t have to do this, there''s another way-"


    "There''s no other way, Sylph." She answered, her eyes filled with resentment and anger.


    "Think about them!" I said.


    "I''ve made up my mind. I will be the one that will take them all down, and make of this town a ce where they can live in peace, in safety¡­" She said.


    "So that''s why you''ve started this¡­ Those were your true intentions at the end, wasn''t them?" I asked.


    "Partially¡­" She said.


    "The Lord¡­ Why do you want to kill him?" I asked. "This doesn''t simply feel like a way to overtake the entire country, this is¡­ Personal, isn''t it?"


    "The lord of this fiefdom¡­"


    Silence suddenly took over our surroundings.


    "He''s my father."


    "Eh¡­?"


    Suddenly, I was taken aback.


    The lord of this country¡­


    Is it really Celeste''s father?!


    Then he¡­


    He¡­ killed her own mother?!


    "What¡­?!" I asked.


    "He¡­ killed my mother in front of my eyes¡­" She said, her red eyes were filled with such an endless darkness that they were slowly bing ck. "I have not forgotten this anger¡­ this resentment¡­ All¡­ everything else is just a medium to me, a tool to reach this point."


    "But¡­! You can''t just try to kill your father!" I said.


    "¡­Someone like you that has lived in the happiness of a family that has always loved you can''t even understand the hate I have against my own father¡­" She said with her eyes filled with resentment. "Get¡­ off¡­ my way¡­"


    Celeste slowly began to stand up, pointing her spear at me.


    "I''ve never considered you a friend or whatever¡­" She said. "We only meet for a month and you think we are happy-go-lucky friends for life?"


    "¡­"


    "I would never be the friend of someone like you¡­"


    "Celeste¡­"


    "In fact, I hate you. I''ve always hated you since the moment I met you¡­ That face filled with happiness, that family made of heroes so strong there''s not even a hint of challenge in your entire life¡­ plenty of food, plenty of love, anything you could ever wish for was in the palm of your hand¡­" She said furiously. "I hate you! You''re so privileged, you''ve got everything you could possibly have! And what¡­ about me!? What about those kids?! You''re such a damn hypocrite¡­ I despite people like you¡­ I want to tear you to shreds!"


    "T-That''s a lie¡­ Those moments¡­ You were enjoying them with me!" I said.


    "I''ve never enjoyed a single second at your side." She said.


    "¡­"


    I felt my hands trembling, but I quickly picked up my resolve and stood up in front of her.


    Suddenly, it began to rain, as the water started pouring from above, it began washing down the blood from our wounds.


    I pointed my sword at her.


    "That''s right¡­ Point your sword at me¡­ This won''t end until one of us fall." She said. "That''s how life is¡­ a battleground."


    -----

 Chapter 478 [Undying Berserker]

    -----


    CLASH!


    CLASH!


    CLASH!


    My sword kept swinging as my body continued to move forwards. I couldn''t lose now, or not only would Celeste kill her own father, but even my own mother who would get in the way. I cannot¡­ I cannot simply let her have her way after everything she had done either!


    CLASH!


    Our weapons shed once more, as Celeste was gasping for air, her eyes filled with hatred as they looked into my own eyes.


    "Why are you so dead set into stopping me from killing that bastard?!" She asked furiously. "I''ve killed so many people now¡­ Do you think it''ll suddenly make a change in my mind if I kill him? Other than feeling happy to have avenged my mother, there won''t be any other feeling!!!"


    Celeste''s shadows gathered around her body, epassing her physique, and reinforcing it. Using such newfound power, she pounced towards me and attempted to pierce me once more with her spear.


    I have to parry this!


    Even if I tear down my muscles!


    "RAAAAHHH!!!"


    CLASH!


    My sword erupted with divine mes out of the blue, as Alice, Naturia, and Ignatiusbined their magic power into one and infused it into my sword.


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    However, although I managed to parry Celeste''s spear, my sword was barely hanging on it, gaining dozens more of cracks. At any point now, it might end up shattering.


    "Nnggh¡­!"


    I gritted my teeth furiously, as my eyes began to re with mes.


    "Uunggh¡­!"


    Celeste was almost at her limit too, gritting her teeth angrily.


    "Just¡­ give up already!" She said furiously.


    "NO! I won''t!" I roared even more ferociously, as I suddenly raised my leg and kicked her stomach!


    BAAAM!


    "GUAAGH¡­!"


    Celeste flew into the airs and then fell into the floor, rolling over. The rain pouring from above the skies covered the entire floor with rainwater. My bloody wounds were being washed away by this water, as I was gasping for air, trying to stand where I was.


    "Y-Youu¡­"


    I looked at Celeste''s eyes, they were filled with frustration.


    However, a smirk surged in her lips.


    "SYLPHY!"


    Suddenly, I heard the scream of Furoh behind me, as he forced himself to move, emerging as a mimicry of Pyuku and trying to shield me from Celeste''s spear, which used some sort of shadow spell to merge into my own shadows, attempting to pierce my back!


    FLASH!


    The spear easily pierced through the weakened Furoh, reaching my back and piercing through my spine, lungs, and barely managing to not get into my beating heart.


    CLASH!


    "Unnggh¡­!"


    I fell to my knees, vomiting a mouthful of blood, as I felt like I couldn''t breath any longer. My mind was immediately beginning to get buzzy, my thoughts¡­ were fading away.


    "SYLPHYYYY!"


    I heard the scream of my mother in the distance, as she roared furiously against Celeste.


    "RAAAAAHH!"


    FLAAASH!


    An enormous sh of light emerged from within mother''s soul, as thest spirits she wasn''t using to fight the surrounding monsters emerged from her soul, attacking Celeste at the same time. A furious lion made of holy light with a beautiful white mane, and a small wolf whose fur seemed to be made of pure gold.


    "Familiars¡­!" Celeste muttered, however, a smile surged in her lips, as she suddenly grabbed a red orb from her pocket, imbuing it with her shadows. "I have already thought about this!"


    BAAAM!


    She threw the red orb into the ground, shattering it and making it explode, generating arge quantity of red smoke that began to weaken the spirits. Celeste melded into this smoke, using shadow magic and what seemed to be the power of True Demons through her artifacts to defeat both of my mother''sst spirits.


    "Spirits are very weak and delicate creatures¡­" Celeste said, as she pierced the head of the lion and made it disappear. "Their power often depends in the magic power and mental stability of their masters¡­"


    Suddenly, a phantasmal entity emerged behind her, resembling the silhouette of a demon, but madepletely out of ck and red fog. Its eyes glowed bright red.


    "You''re too weak now, Faylen¡­" Celeste said. "Or should I call you "Holy Elven Priestess"?" Celeste smirked mockingly as she suddenly pointed her hand at me, trying to bring back her spear to her hand.


    But it didn''t go back to her hand.


    "Huh?"


    Celeste looked back at me in disbelief, I stood up again, barely. And I held into her spear piercing my body with all my strength, without letting it go.


    "You''re still alive?! This is¡­ there''s no way you can still be alive!" She said. "What sort of monster did you gave birth to?!" Celeste looked back at my mother.


    "Sylphy¡­" My mother looked back at me in disbelief.


    "There''s¡­ a single problem¡­ with your n, Celeste¡­" I muttered, looking at her eyes, as my own eyes turned bright red.


    "I can''t die."


    Ding!


    [System Modification has been forcefully activated.]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Status]: [Curse: Healing Wounds] -> [Curse: Furious Wounds] [Strengthening Venom] -> [Maddening Venom]


    [ss]: [Spirit Master]


    [Subss]: [Fire Magic Swordswoman] -> [Undying Berserker]


    [HP]: [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [150] -> [450]


    [Defense]: [1]


    [Magic]: [100]


    [Resistance]: [1]


    [Agility]: [50]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [-200] -> [-500]


    -----


    [Subss]: [Undying Berserker]


    A Special ss that can only be unlocked by incredible special conditions. It is capable of channeling all the damage dealt over the user''s body and enhance their physical prowess and agility. Each wound increases Physical Strength and Agility based in how lethal they are. The more blood is lost, the stronger the [Berserker Aura] bes, enhancing the user''s body capabilities up to a max of +500%.


    Additionally, the user is capable of channeling this agony, pain, and blood into a powerful [Berserker Maddening Charge] that deals +250% Damage and ignores -50% of the Target''s Defense only once every 24 hours.


    -----


    [The Effects of [Undying Berserker] have been activated.]


    If I have to use every trick below my sleeve, so be it.


    -----

 Chapter 479 Overwhelming Wrathful Strength

    -----


    "What¡­ with that red aura?" Celeste looked at me in disbelief, a smile suddenly surged in her lips. "Hah, you''re just pretending, if you''re not dead yet, you should be at death''s door-"


    FLASH!


    However, I had no time to waste listening to her stupid ramblings, in a single second, I reached her side. My entire body felt lighter and incredibly powerful, but this pain and agony all over it was far from over, it was not nullified at all, making things even more agonizing.


    Swinging my sword at her, I unleashed an enormous sh of red light, shing against her entire body.


    CLAAAASSSSHHH!!!


    "Unnnggh¡­!"


    She suddenly defended using several barriers of shadows, but a mere swing of my sword broke them all consecutively, one after the other.


    CRASH!


    CRASH!


    CRASH!


    "This incredible amount of strength¡­ Just what is this?!" Celeste asked in shock.


    "RAAAAHHHH!!!"


    My mind was numbing, my senses were sharpening, and all I could see was my prey. The power of this ss was incredible, but it brought a powerful feeling within me to destroy my target at all costs.


    Celeste panicked, stepping back. She tried to take back her spear but it simply didn''t respond, and in my own rage, I grabbed her spear and took it out of my body, leaving an horribly hole in the middle of my chest.


    "You want this? Have it."


    CRASH!


    I snapped her spear in half, as all of its darkness faded away. Even souls inside of it flew and escaped, wailing terrifyingly as if they were trapped inside of that weapon like a cage.


    "M-My weapon¡­!" Celeste cried.


    BAAAM!


    Without even letting her process what she was looking at, my fist reached her face and I crushed her into the ground.


    "UUGGH¡­!"


    Her eyes quickly changed, from her cocky nature to utter horror.


    "Y-You''re a monster¡­:! No¡­ You''re a demon! A true demon¡­ Hahaha¡­!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, she began tough like a madwoman.


    CLASH!


    CLASH!


    CLASH!


    I kept punching her face, breaking her arms and legs, and demolishing her until she could only be a pile of broken flesh and bones. I was going to kill her, I had enough of her shit! I''ll kill her! Kill!


    KILL!


    KILL!


    KILL!


    KILL!


    "DIE!!!"


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!


    However, before I could kill her, an explosion of darkness and phantasmal essence erupted from within Celeste, her entire body was almost done for, but out of nowhere she unleashed a power she had never used before.


    FLUOOSSSH!


    Suddenly, an enormous wave of darkness shed against me, trying to push me away. It felt as if the hands of the abyss itself were trying to push me way furiously, but my body seemed unmovable, like a mountain. I was barely moving a few centimeters off the ground, but without losing my bnce, even as covered in blood and wounds as I was.


    "RAAAAH!"


    I roared furiously, as the power of my spirits resonated within me, it seemed as if my own ss was affecting my Familiars, as they all shared my rage. Darkness and mes converged together as ck fire emerged from within my body, and I unleashed several punches using this fire.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The darkness began to weaken, as it started to dissipate, only to reveal Celeste''s body¡­ which somehow, suddenly changed.


    "You''ve forced my hand¡­ For a monster such as yourself, I have to be a monster myself as well¡­" Her appearance had suddenly changed, as her entire body changed in appearance. I could barely process it anyways; my mind was filled with an endless desire for killing and seeing her blood stter everywhere. I was goingpletely mad.


    Her skin had somehow turned bright red, and her long blue hair became even longer, covering her entire body like a dress. Her skin generated scales all over, with sharp spikes and her horns grew even bigger, demonic in nature, growing and spiraling upwards. She had two bat-like wings behind her back, and her long and sharp tail became evenrger, the tip resembling a spear.


    Her nails grew long like sharp ck des, and she gained another pair of eyes above her first two, which werepletely ck. And in the middle of her forehead, a red jewel emanating demonic energy began to fill her entire being with new power.


    "W-What is this¡­?!" My mother muttered in the distance, over the floor and barely being able to move.


    "Do you like my new appearance?" Asked Celeste. "I never believed them when they said they could make me stronger than I could ever fathom, but the materials extracted from True Demons bodies, and their very souls are incredible¡­ Not many arepatible with them, but once your body is modified enough, you can do incredible things. I have not only channeled the power of my magic, but also merged with my only and single familiar, made out of countless True Demon Souls! Now-"


    "RAAAAH!"


    Without waiting a single second more, I roared, rushing towards her. Because she was floating a few meters above the ground, I jumped towards her, grabbing her leg and then pushing her down, hitting her into the floor several times like a ragdoll.


    CLAAASH!


    "UAGGH¡­!"


    CLAAASH!


    "S-STOP!"


    CLAAASH!


    "YOUUUU¡­!"


    Celeste began vomiting blood as she gritted her teeth furiously, her sharp tail suddenly wrapped around my body, as the tip of it attempted to pierce my forehead.


    CLASH!


    However, it was deflected.


    "Eh? Deflected?!"


    Not only did this ss enhanced my physical strength, but my entire body was also reinforced to the point it felt like it was made of an incredibly hard metal. All the wounds I had umted, and all the blood I had lost, it all ended boosting my physical strength through the roof, and because physical strength is directly connected to the body itself, I had also gained an incredible endurance.


    As my mind continued going madder and madder, I concentrated all of my instincts and experience into my own sword, generating a brand-new set of de Arts.


    "Berserker de Arts¡­ DECAPITATION!"


    SLAAAASSSH!!!


    -----

 Chapter 480 Victory?

    -----


    I swung my de vertically, as an aura of red color emerged out of my sword, slicing through the wind itself and generating a shockwave that shook the surroundings. The entire ground began to tremble and anything else started to crack and crumble.


    CRAAASH!


    However, Celeste suddenly turned into shadows, evading my blow and suddenly emerging right above me, her sharp ws pointing at me from above.


    "Abyssal Maws!"


    TRUUUMMMM¡­!


    Space itself distorted, opening a ck hole within as an enormous and grotesque demonic jaw emerged from within the abyss that Celeste invoked, attempting to eat me whole.


    CRAAASH!


    I quickly intercepted the jaws of enormous size, easily surpassing ten meters, as I used my bare arms to stop them. My Berserk Aura continued to enhance my physical capabilities through the roof, allowing me to hold into both jaws and forcefully open them until I dislocated them.


    CRACK!


    "GRAAARRRR¡­!"


    Whatever demonic entity was that, it quickly pulled back from the abyss it came from as it ran away from my very might, Celeste, however, did not waste any time. Hundreds of shadow spears emerged right behind me, raining down over my body.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    I swung my de and unleashed countless maddening attacks. My consecutive shes carried the power of the Berserk Aura, enhancing every single attack I unleashed. Although some shadow spears reached my body, I ignored the pain of their magical power piercing through my skin, as I suddenly charged all my energy into my legs and jumped off the ground with sheer physical strength.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The ground below me exploded into pieces as I reached the skies, where Celeste suddenly conjured another powerful Demonic Magic Spell, concentrating all the darkness she could conjure and the demonic energy she held.


    "Hellfire Execution!!!"


    FLUOOOSSSHH!


    An enormous portal to Hell once more opened in front of me, as from within, a titanic red and demonic hand emerged, holding an even more titanic sword of over thirty meters of height, attempting to sh me in half with it.


    CLAAAASSSHHH!


    I intercepted it with my sword, unleashing all the power I could as I gritted my teeth. I felt as if my eyes began to bleed the more I tried to resist this insane amount of power.


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    CRASH!


    My sword couldn''t resist the pressure any longer, shattering into pieces as the Demonic de suddenly reached my body, only for my arms to stop it as if I were trying to stop a boulder from falling over me.


    "Unnggh¡­ GRAAAHHHH!!!"


    "Cry all you want! This is it, Sylph! I''ve had enough of you! Die!"


    I suppose¡­ I have no other choice but to use that.


    FLASH!


    I began to channel all the pain, agony, and blood I''ve lost into my chest, a sh of red lightning emerged, boosting all my physical strength once more, as my eyes began to emit red electricity. My entire body felt as if it was a bomb about to explode.


    "RAAAAAHHH! [Berserker Maddening Charge]!"


    FLAAASH!


    Without wasting a single second, I unleashed the powerful ability within my [Undying Berserker] ss, [Berserker Maddening Charge], an ability that can only be used every 24 hours, and channels all damage I''ve taken into a powerful charge that breaks anything in my path.


    CRAAAASSSH!


    The enormous Demonic de shattered into pieces before my might, as the hand hold the de was also destroyed as I ran across it as if there was nothing in front of my path.


    "Wh-What?!"


    Celeste reacted in shock, as I suddenly reached her face and pushed her down with all my might, using my arms to grab her shoulders and then pushing her down the ground from the sky where we were fighting!


    FLAAAAASSSSHH!


    "Let me go!!!"


    Celeste screamed and struggled, using her spear-shaped tail to attempt to pierce through my entire body, but it was futile, her attacks were being easily reflected by my incredible temporary endurance.


    "You''re a monster¡­! A MONSTEEEERRR!"


    Celeste cried in horror as I pushed her down the ground, like a falling meteor, I suddenly began burning and so was her entire body consumed by my mes.


    BOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    We hit the ground with a devastating explosion, the surroundings shook as the ground below us began to be destroyed. Without realizing it, we ended deep underground, ending up falling inside the sewers of the city, and even below that, generating an enormous crater. My mes evaporated anything in our way, only leaving the two of us.


    .


    .


    .


    "Unnggh¡­"


    I ended vomiting a mouthful of blood, as my entire body suddenly went back to normal. I felt as if my soul was about to leave my body, I barely kept myself awake.


    What¡­ have I been doing?


    I cannot remember a single thing.


    I only remember that I was fighting Celeste and¡­ I used a ss too strong for me to control.


    And¡­


    I was thinking¡­


    ? About killing her.


    I could only think about killing.


    I am¡­ not like this.


    Why was I being so bloodthirsty?


    Did Celeste really die?


    Did I killed her?!


    Desperately, I dragged my body across the ground, suddenly finding her body in the floor, she seemedpletely defeated. Her strange form she had before which I can barely remember was no longer there, and her arms and legs were broken, her eyes bleeding, but somehow, she was still alive.


    "Y-Youu¡­"


    I suddenly heard her voice.


    "Celeste! Are you okay?!"


    I ran to her side desperately, feeling like a monster.


    I wanted to stop her, I wanted to beat her but I had been trying to kill her all this time¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It doesn''t make sense, after all the stupid things I''ve been talking about, I ended losing my temper and acting like a mad monster.


    "You''re¡­ worried about me¡­?" She asked.


    "It wasn''t my intention to¡­!" I muttered.


    But I quickly couldn''t find any more words, there was no way to exin my behavior other than because I was mad at her.


    "You''re mocking me even more now, huh? Now what? Kill me already¡­ didn''t you wanted to do that?"


    "Kill you¡­?"


    -----

 Chapter 481 A Painful Memory

    -----


    When she was born, the first thing her eyes saw was an underground dungeon. Surrounding here there were several people covered in scars, blood, and nastiness, wearing rags and chackled with chains. Her mother herself was no different, looking so dispirited, barely having any light in her own eyes. It was as if she was dead inside.


    However, that moment she saw her own daughter, she suddenly changed a bit. Despite all the horrors of her life, despite all the suffering that this world had brought to this world, when she saw her little daughter being born, she faintly smiled.


    "I''ll name you Celeste¡­ Like my own mother''s name¡­"


    She was but a baby. She didn''t understand why she was in such a dark, damp, and gloomy world. She didn''t knew why it was so cold here that her little bones were freezing, but by the warmth of her mother''s arms and her tail, which gently wrapped around her body, she felt at ease, slowly falling asleep.


    The little girl was born slightly different than her own mother, and she noticed. While her mother had blue skin, she had white skin, almost unhealthy-looking. While her mother had purple hair, she had blue hair. And while her mother''s horns were cut down, her horns grew freely.


    Despite starving every day, despite suffering from the cold temperature, despite her mother crying every night, she was still held tightly by her warm arms, and she was feed her mother''s milk. There were times when her mother couldn''t even feed her daughter milk, she couldn''t make any. Other times, her mother would luckily catch a few bugs, or if she was really lucky, a big and fatty rat, which she would devour andter give her daughter milk.


    As she grew up and slowly developed a consciousness, the first thing she spoke wasn''t her mother''s name, but¡­


    "Why?"


    "Huh?"


    Her mother felt shocked when her daughter spoke. And it wasn''t even a word that didn''t had a meaning, but one that had the biggest meaning for her¡­


    Why?


    Why was she here?


    Why was her mother starving every day?


    What was this ce?


    Why that big man came sometimes to abuse the people here?


    Why were they feed so little, left to starve?


    Why?


    Just¡­ why?!


    "C-Celeste¡­ You spoke?"


    "Why¡­"


    "Why?"


    Her mother realized her daughter was different than children her age. While most children would be dumb and never be able to even understand a single thing, her daughter was born intelligent, very much so.


    At the age of one she asked her mother "why" and nothing else. Until she realized what she meant¡­ Her mother caressed her head, hugged her, and kissed her.


    "Because the world¡­ is a cruel ce."


    "¡­."


    As the little baby looked at her mother exin to her why she was here, why was she starving, and why there was never a change, her mother started to cry tears of sorrow and frustration.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    "¡­"


    "I''m sorry for not being able to give you a single thing, Celeste¡­ I am¡­ a useless mother¡­"


    "Mama¡­"


    Celeste stretched her tiny little hand at her mother''s face, touching her tears. Her mother''s face was disfigured by several scars, and part of her nose was missing. She was seen as ugly by any of those "different" men that came down here asionally and mocked as the "aberration".


    But for this little girl, her mother was not ugly, she was the prettiest in the world, the most beautiful, and the star that shone upon her gloomy and dark life¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I love you Celeste¡­"


    Every night her mother would hug her and cover her in rags, trying her best for her daughter to not die from the cold. Her mother despite not eating in days, was incredibly resilient, and one day, her mother told her why¡­


    "These scars in my body¡­ I was a warrior once¡­ Long, long ago¡­ My body is naturally strong. Our tribe adapted to the harsh environment of our continent, and we can go on without eating for a long time, as long as we have mana¡­ This is also a reason you can survive even when I feed you so little milk¡­" Sigher her mother. "I am sorry, Celeste¡­"


    "Mama¡­ Don''t cry¡­" Celeste muttered, at two years of age. "It''s¡­ fine¡­"


    Her mother always cried, and she cried even louder and sadder when her own daughter tried to calm her down, feeling despair and desperation. The little Celeste had nowhere to go, but her mind was sharp. She inspected her surroundings every single day, noticing several holes that led to sewers, everyone was too big to get through them except her. However, she never truly hard to get through them, afraid of what she might encounter.


    "Celeste¡­"


    One day, at her three-year birthday, her mother called to her, as Celeste was suddenly drawing something over the floor using a sharp rat bone.


    Her mother had resisted as much as she could, but Celeste has already seen many people being dragged away, already long dead by starvation or by the horrendous torture they went through as these people from the surface made their lives a living hell.


    "Mama¡­?"


    Celeste looked at her mother, weak and already in her bones, she could barely move now.


    "I have to tell you the truth¡­"


    "The truth?"


    "You''re¡­ the daughter of that man thates sometimes¡­"


    "Papa¡­ is that evil man?"


    "He¡­ is¡­"


    "Why isn''t he helping us?"


    "He''s¡­"


    Celeste''s mother looked back at her daughter.


    "He doesn''t know¡­ I¡­ I can''t tell him¡­ They had left me have you out of just luck. These three years I''ve been praying our Gods and Ancestors for our salvation¡­ all this time, it has been a mere miracle nothing has happened to you¡­"


    Her mother didn''t knew what to even tell her daughter¡­ Even if her father were to know he was Celeste''s father, there was nothing guaranteeing her safety either.


    After all, these people were all monsters for her.


    -----

 Chapter 482 Humans Are Worse Than Monsters

    -----


    Since she learned the truth about her father, Celeste listened to her mother every day. She told her about the human demon war, about how she was a warrior, about how she fought for her family who were starving back home. Apparently the Demon King had offered arge sum of money to every single person''s family that decided to join the ranks in the army against the humans. The youngest and strongest of that generation were the first ones to jump into war, wanting to protect and feed their families, they were manipted.


    Although her mothermented her weakness and her stupidity, she didn''t seem to regret what she had done, because now, her family would be able to feed themselves and survive. She had already gone to war thinking she would die, it wasn''t within her mindset she would be captured, tortured, and vited, and had the intention of dying in the battlefield.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "¡­Even the most barbaric of demon tribes are not like humans." Her mother said one day. "We pride ourselves in battle. We fight and die, that''s it. But humans¡­ they''re worse. They don''t delight themselves in battle and beating their opponent through a battle of life and death, they like to make us suffer, to humiliate our warrior''s hearts¡­ Instead of putting us out of our misery, they locked us down, they tortured us, they vited us¡­ They''re no warriors¡­ They''re lower than monsters¡­ They''re the true demons, Celeste. Remember that¡­"


    Celeste listened to her mother, who had gone mad, talk every day about how she detested humans.


    "Never forget that Celeste. Never forget the humans for what they had done to us, not due to the war, but what they had done to us here, these humans¡­ you can''t even call them people."


    "They''re worse than monsters¡­"


    "The only thing they do is make us suffer as theyugh."


    "They starve us not because they have no food, but because they want to see us suffer¡­"


    "And even when we think we''ll finally die, they bring food to keep us barely alive, because they delight themselves into seeing us grow desperate and insane¡­ they love to see us go mad¡­"


    "Humans¡­ they''re the worst."


    Celeste heard her mother''s words and took them for granted. Her world view shaped itself only in her words. One could say she brainwashed her own daughter, but it wasn''t as if her daughter wasn''t a victim of these very humans, and even if she doubted her words sometimes, she couldn''t help but ultimately agree with her mother.


    Within this world shrouded with darkness, she also heard good things from her mother. A ce she called "home". It was her vige, where her family was, where her friends were, where she meet her boyfriend, the one she wanted to be Celeste''s father, not the monster of a human father she had.


    Inside of her small little and innocent heart, a dream was born. Amidst the starvation, the torture, and theughter of the monsters that came through the week, a dream emerged within her heart. Her dream¡­ was simple. She wanted a safe ce to live, a ce where all demons could live peacefully, without starving, without being afraid, and without suffering.


    It was a childish and unrealistic dream.


    One day, when she was five years of age, he once more came back to see them. Her mother had barely lived until now. Having gonepletely mad, thest months she had only been rambling nonsense, as Celeste feed her whatever she had. Her mother wasn''t even eating, leaving her rations for her daughter.


    And that man showed up, looking through the cell.


    "Is she dead?" He wondered, looking down at Celeste.


    Celeste waved her head.


    "My mother''s not dead¡­ She''s strong¡­ She''s a strong warrior, unlike you, pathetic humans!"


    She couldn''t contain herself anymore, her rage and frustration, all the resentment she gathered over her first five years of life, she let them all out in front of that man¡­


    Her father, who would one day be the Lord of the Country.


    "What did you said, you piece of garbage?"


    The man opened the ceiling, as he entered the room holding a whip, using the whip to beat her into the ground.


    CLASH!


    "You little piece of garbage¡­!"


    CLASH!


    "I''ve had the heart to not kill you this entire time¡­!"


    CLASH!


    "I''ve even decided to let you live all these years¡­"


    CLASH!


    "And this is how you treat me?!"


    CLASH!


    Celeste was shrouded in wounds as she bleed, crying in agony, but she never asked for forgiveness, she gritted her teeth, looking at the man furiously.


    The man''s face distorted as he realized that re¡­ such a deadly re that it made him step back, flinching in fear.


    "Y-You damn freak¡­"


    "Ahhh¡­"


    However, the torture was interrupted by the voice of Celeste''s mother, looking like a mummy, the woman slowly fell into the floor, crawling towards the man and grabbing his leg.


    "She is¡­ your¡­ daughter¡­"


    "What?"


    "Don''t¡­ hit her¡­ A father¡­ should never hit their daughter¡­"


    "D-Daughter?! I am no father of this monster! G-Get off me, you walking corpse!"


    The man began using his whip to hit Celeste''s mother, as her eyes grew furious.


    "STOP!!! Don''t hit mama! Monster! Monster!!!"


    She used her tiny tail to pierce the man''s leg, infesting a small wound with a paralyzing venom that made his leg stiff.


    "Ugh! I should had cut down that tail of yours!!!" The man kicked Celeste in the face, throwing her away as he smiled sickly, taking out a small wand imbued with a red jewel. "You little shit¡­ your mother has been telling you nothing but lies, hasn''t she?"


    "Stop¡­!" Celeste crawled in the floor, her face was covered in blood, her nose was broken, and she could barely see as her eyes were bleeding.


    "I''ll show you your ce in this world¡­" The man infused mana into the wand, as an ember emerged from within the magic item.


    "And that''s¡­ RIGTH BELOW OUR FOOT!"


    And in front of Celeste''s eyes, her mother was engulfed in mes.


    -----

 Chapter 483 - 483 A Vengeful Soul

    483 A Vengeful Soul


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°CELESTEEEEE¡­!¡±


    Her mother¡¯s scream in agony as she was consumed by mes resonated around the entire underground basement, as Celeste¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t stop crying bloody tears. The mother that embraced her every day since she was born, that hugged her and gave her little body the warmth she needed to survive¡­ who feed her milk wherever she could, and that taught her so many things about the outside world.


    ¡°MAMAAAAA! NOOOOOO!¡±


    Celeste screamed, trying to stand up from the floor, she wanted to help her mother, but she could not. Her rage and sorrow engulfed her heart, as darkness began toe from her hands.


    ¡°RAAAAHHH!!!¡±


    Her screams resonated across the room, as a wave of pure shadows reached her father, wrapping him around and then throwing him into the floor.


    BAAAM!


    ¡°Unggh¡­!¡±


    .....


    The man quickly tried to stand back up and grab the want, only for Celeste to grab it first, attempting to burn him into the ground like he did with her mother.


    ¡°DIE!!!¡±


    However, the wand did not work, even as much mana as she tried to infuse, it didn¡¯t generated any me.


    ¡°Eh¡­?!¡±


    CLASH!


    A kick reached her stomach, as the man quickly took away the wand from her.


    ¡°You stupid bitch, don¡¯t you know wands only answer their masters?¡± He said walking towards her. However, he didn¡¯t pointed the wand at her. ¡°Its not worth it to kill you yet¡­ I¡¯ll make you a ve, and I¡¯ll sell you off to someone. These pigs love young girls after all¡­ You¡¯re not getting away from this as easy as your mother did¡­ I¡¯ll make you suffer; I¡¯ll make you realize the wrongdoings of your life; I¡¯ll make you realize that you deserve everything you¡¯ve been getting since you were born!¡±


    ¡°Unnggh¡­ No¡­! NO!¡±


    Celeste desperately unleashed another wave of shadows, making her father strip in the floor, and then she ran away, leaving everything behind as she jumped into one of those small holes she had found, scurrying around like a little rat using her small size even at five years of age to get through the sewers, reaching the nasty water and swimming almost naturally through the water, running away, and never looking back.


    ¡°Find her and bring her to me alive!¡±


    Her father furiously ordered his servants to go look for little Celeste everywhere they could, but they were never able to find her. Celeste survived with her wits and intelligence alone, and a bit of help from her shadow magic.


    This magic of hers was something not even her mother had, but it was something that was within her family of demons, they were known as the Shadow Stalkers, and were demons that lived in foggy and dark forests, using darkness to stalk prey and paralyze them using the venom that came from their sharp-tipped tails.


    Celeste used her shadows to hide from her pursuers, always somehow surviving and managing to escape whenever someone finally found her, hiding, eating bugs and rats, and thinking, nning, that one day¡­ one day, she would have her revenge in all of them.


    Year went by, the chase finally ended and her father assumed her for dead. She finally was ten years of age and began to sneak outside the city to hunt monsters. She slowly realized that hunting and eating monsters slowly made her stronger, thews of this world were like this, the strong hunts the weak and grow stronger.


    But also the weak can hunt the strong and might also grow stronger. She simply had to continue hunting, sharpening her magic and her skills, her techniques, and her way of fighting. Alone, deste, and with resentment fueling and driving her forward. She grabbed a stick and used it to pierce her foes, realizing that spears were her favorite weapon, much like the ones her mother wielded.


    ¡°I will one day get back to you¡­ One day, for sure, I¡¯ll kill you all¡­¡± She said to herself almost every day. She didn¡¯t ran away from the city for that very reason. She wanted revenge above all, she wasn¡¯t going to run away.


    She continued training until she decided to go to the dungeon, hunting monsters she had never fought before, surpassing countless traps andbyrinths, gaining loot, and using such equipment to defeat monsters even more easily than before. With time, she finally made enough money to get herself good clothes and decent food.


    And it was in those times when she meet the Demon Children Orphanage, a safe haven for demon children, a ce she had wished to be in before¡­ Out of the goodness of her heart, and because she pitied her condition, she began to help them, investing her money into them to bring them food and buy the children better clothes.


    Without realizing it, she lost that solitude she had since her mother died and was now surrounded by many people she loved. For a few years, she had lost her way. She began thinking that it wasn¡¯t so bad to live like this, with them¡­ She filled the void of her heart.


    However, as she lived with them, she realized the injustices they went through, she realized this ce was unweing for them, and had even considered running away with them¡­ But then she realized that such a thing would gopletely against her own ambitions.


    She didn¡¯t had to run away, she had to make a change herself. With her strength, magic, and wits¡­ She had to make a change.


    Celeste found more people like her across the city, other demons and even beast-kin, who were just as discriminated as demons. She gathered them all, and made a group, a group of people that only had resentment against the humans, who had lost their loved ones before them, and that wanted revenge above all.


    However, theycked funds and although some were strong, they were not near as strong to do a change¡­ until THEY arrived.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Abyssal Eyes.


    ¡ª¨C

 Chapter 484 - 484 The Abyssal Eyes

    484 The Abyssal Eyes


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡ª¨C


    The Abyssal Eyes didn¡¯t called themselves a cult but called themselves the apostles of the Evil Gods. Celeste and those demons and beast-kin she gathered knew them one day, as they infiltered into their facility and easily got into their room. They tried to fight, but they were all beaten easily by their incredible power and magic. However, they were not killed, they offered them all¡­ a helping hand.


    ¡°Come, child. Stand up. I have note here to kill you. I havee here to help you have your revenge¡­ So you and your people can have the safe haven you¡¯ve always dreamed to have.¡± A man with pale white skin, covering his face with a mask, extended his hand towards Celeste back then, and she epted his help.


    Since then, the Abyssal Eyes taught Celeste and her allies many new things. The existence of True Demons, powerful entities Demons had the inherent ability to summon once they were blessed by an Evil God, and the many artifacts made through their blood and demonic cores, which brought an even stronger power than normal magic artifacts.


    Thanks to their help, they grew stronger and learned more, expanded their secret hideouts, and began to recruit more members, even from the outside. Viges, small tribes, they all were added, bing one single an enormous organization living right below the noses of the humans of this city.


    They nned for many years for a day to finally strike, with patience and calmness. Celeste received the Divine Protection of two Gods named the ¡°Evil God of Dungeons¡± and the ¡°Evil God of the Abyss¡±, giving her incredible and unprecedented power. In exchange, the gods asked her to fulfill her revenge, as it would eventually ¡°bring them to their true goal¡± one way or the other.


    Celeste didn¡¯t really understood their only divine message, but she used their powers without care, and grew even stronger, forging her Magic Circle into a higher level by adding an excessive amount of Runes over a small amount of time.


    As things slowly prepared, her mind was getting ready for what she was about to do. For the children and the nuns in the orphanage, and for the legacy of her mother, a warrior that stood strong for many years with her, who gave her life for her¡­


    However, an unexpected visit suddenly surprised not only her, but even the Abyssal Eyes¡­ although ultimately, it seemed that it was what their gods had nned. The family of the Heroes that had in the Demon King were here, somehow.


    .....


    Not only that, but they came to her orphanage, visited the ce, and offered their aid. Celeste was told many times of their monstrosity and how vile and barbaric they were against demons, however, no matter how much time passed since they arrived, them and their children were good people.


    It made her frustrated, it made her even more hateful, she hated them for being not like she was told they were, that they were pretending to be good people. Perhaps they were finally regretting their actions, after years of bringing the doom of so many innocents¡­


    And Sylph and Aquarina, these two girls¡­ although they were cute and nice, they were still not her friends. They were her foes, they were¡­ her foes.


    But despite that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like something was odd here. Why was she not feeling any enmity from them? Why were they trying so hard for her to like them? No matter how much she wanted to know, there was just nothing. They were simply being like this from the goodness of their hearts.


    ¡°This is not how it was supposed to be, this wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be!¡± She thought many times to herself. Quickly realizing the targets of these Abyssal Eyes were good people that at the end, deep down, she couldn¡¯t bring to just kill.


    Sylphy was¡­ especially impactful for her. Somehow, even though it was only a month that she got to know her, this girl changed her perspective, and showed her a new world of possibilities. She told her about her dreams, about the world outside, and about what she wanted to do¡­


    Sylph and Celeste were worlds apart, yet somehow, they found a connection with one another, as if Sylph could understand Celeste¡¯s suffering, and Celeste feltfort and even¡­ a slight amount of happiness in talking with her, with a girl so intelligent at her age, who was a lot like her in personality and ambitions.


    For a moment, Sylph felt like Celeste¡¯s equal, not just someone lesser than her, or weaker, or smaller¡­ she was an equal, and to her, even if she didn¡¯t wanted to admit it, felt like her first true friend.


    ¡°I just want to explore the world and see things by myself before I take all my decisions¡­¡± Sylph said one day. ¡°You know? I just¡­ want to see and learn things firsthand.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do you want to do that?¡± Celeste couldn¡¯t understand Sylph¡¯s mindset sometimes.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s a whole world out there, of endless possibilities. Amazing people waiting to be meet, amazing sceneries waiting for me to see, and challenges that I want to experience and ovee. I just¡­ want to see this world and its beauty, everything.¡± Her smile seemed to melt Celeste¡¯s iron heart, as the half-demon girl realized that Sylph was¡­ someone very dangerous.


    Too dangerous.


    She had the power to manipte her emotions with a few words and that beautiful and bright smile¡­


    She was able to make her rethink her own thoughts, her own ambitions.


    She was even able to make her realize that there was something very wrong with what she was about to do¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wondered Sylph back then.


    ¡°Hm? Nothing¡­ I was just thinking.¡± Sighed Celeste.


    ¡°Come on, rx a bit.¡± Sylph giggled. ¡°It always feels like your guard is high in front of me¡­ I am just trying to be friendly, you know?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Celeste remained silent in that moment, she knew that if she answered back there, everything she had been nning could had crumbled apart.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I am fine¡­¡±


    ¡ª¨C

 Chapter 485 Forgiveness

    -----


    When that time came, they attacked. The first dungeon break happened, many people died, it was utter chaos and panic. Celeste quickly tried to forget about her, but deep down she hoped she wouldn''t be there¡­ but against her expectations, she stood there, trying to ruin her ns. She had no other choice but to fight against her. She tried to knock her down, but quickly realized she was way stronger than she had imagined, Sylph was very powerful, and was easily fighting in equal terms against her.


    Ultimately, she was almost beaten because she never used her strongest magic spells nor her artifacts. Deep down, she didn''t wanted to kill her¡­ And it almost brought her doom and that of her entire organization. She managed to run away when Sylph copsed, and since that day, she began to cry every night, thinking about how she would had thought of herself if she had in her.


    She imagined her hands covered in the blood of that girl, the one that smiled and giggled. The one that seemed to always be filled with hopes and dreams, the one that, somehow¡­ she wanted to be with. Her hands trembled as she threw up, feeling sick with herself.


    But since then, every night, she had nightmares. The same nightmares of her mother being burned alive, of her burning body screaming at her¡­


    "Celesteeee¡­ Whyyyy?!"


    "Mother?!"


    "Whyyyy?! Why are you doubting now?!"


    "But¡­ I¡­"


    "You''ve sworn you would avenge me!"


    "I just can''t kill her¡­ She''s¡­"


    "You''ve said many times¡­ That you wouldn''t let anybody stand before your path! Are you backing in your words now?!"


    "But¡­"


    "ARE YOU, CELESTE?!"


    "¡­"


    Every single night, she dreamed of the same. Her mother''s infernal voice screaming at her through her nightmares. Without realizing, she was manipted by the power of the Evil Gods themselves, who have made of her body and soul the vessel of a part of their power.


    Ultimately, she realized she couldn''t back down now. She had gone too deep. She was too different than Sylph, her hopes of one day being at her side were only stupid dreams. She was too different from her, an entire world apart.


    "I''ve killed so many¡­ I''ve already done so many things¡­ I cannot go back in my words; I cannot go back in my ambitions and dreams¡­ Or I will lose everything¡­"


    And this day, was when the nobles finally paid. The heroes were unable to save everyone, and dozens of Nobles ended being crushed or devoured by the monsters summoned from the Dungeon Breaks. Using the artifacts, she even summoned an army of True Demons and three True Demon Dukes, powerful high-ranked True Demons with amazing power that made it difficult for the rusty Heroes to defeat.


    However, against all expectations, Sylph herself fought and defeated one of them. Celeste couldn''t back down now though, and decided to use this opportunity when Sylph and her mother were the weakest to strike, and if they stand before her path, to kill both if necessary¡­


    "I have to do it¡­ for mother¡­" She thought to herself, forgetting all her memories and her feelings for Sylph, and confronting her.


    And now, sheid over the floor, deep below a crater. Sylph went beyond her expectations, and defeated her, this time, while Celeste did not back down nor held back. Even then, she still lost. Even when she heard the whispers of the two Evil Gods which granted her to power to transform and merge with her True Demon Spirit, it ended in nothing.


    "I''ve lost¡­ Everything I have nned¡­ all of it¡­" Celeste cried, as Sylph quickly grabbed her. Celeste''s arms and legs were broken, and she was bleeding all over, but Sylph gave her a strange leaf, and covered her in healing magic. It barely stopped the bleeding, as a strange familiar turned into arge bird and flew out of the crater, bringing her as well.


    "Why?" Asked Celeste, looking at Sylph.


    "I cannot bring myself to kill you, Celeste¡­" Sighed Sylph. "I don''t want to¡­"


    "But¡­ after everything I''ve done to you? To all this people?" Asked Celeste. "I¡­ I am a monster¡­"


    "You''re not a monster, Celeste¡­" Sighed Sylph. "You''re just a girl that suffered too much¡­"


    "Ahh¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Celeste felt shocked and taken aback by Sylph''s words, even until the veryst moment, she was gentle-hearted, and wanted to help her. Without even being able to run away with her limbs broken, she began to cry, feeling ashamed of having lost, and to receive her enemy''s pity.


    "You''re crying?"


    Sylph looked back at Celeste, as she suddenly saw through it a little girl, for a split of a second.


    A little girl crying in the coldness of the night, alone¡­


    "You don''t have to be alone anymore, Celeste¡­"


    "Shut up¡­ What else do you want me to do now? I''ve killed so many, I''ve orchestrated all of this¡­ I am a criminal. I deserve to die, you know?"


    "No, you don''t. You were manipted by the Abyssal Eyes!"


    "No, Sylph¡­"


    Celeste looked at Sylph''s eyes.


    "It was my choice to receive their help, it was my choice for all of this to happen¡­ I¡­ I am just like this, nobody manipted me. I am just¡­ sick in the head."


    "¡­I am also a bit sick in the head, but that doesn''t mean there''s no other way. It doesn''t mean there''s no other future. Come on, don''t you have Mist and everyone else? Why don''t you think of all the people you love before thinking and saying all these things? Celeste, you''ve stopped being alone for a while now, since you meet all of them, didn''t you?"


    "T-That''s¡­"


    "You have to remember them¡­ What would they think if they saw you like this?"


    As Furoh carried Sylph and Celeste outside the crater, Mist and Mary stood there, right in front of them, both were awake.


    "Celeshte!" Mist cried in tears.


    "Celeste, are you okay?!" Mary ran towards her as well, as both hugged her.


    "No¡­ Stop it¡­" Celeste cried. "Don''t hug me¡­ Don''t¡­ love me¡­ I don''t deserve this¡­ Stop¡­"


    "Don''t say such foolish things, Celeste¡­" Mary sighed. "You''re like my daughter, I''ll always love you."


    "I luv big sish too! I won''t change!" Mist said adamantly.


    Celeste began to cry tears of sorrow and regret, as she received their hugs and love.


    Sylph smiled a bit, as she suddenly fell into the floor.


    "Ugh¡­ Ahhh¡­ I''ve really done it now, haven''t I?" She sighed.


    "SYLPHYYY!"


    Her mother and Aquarina''s screams echoed behind Sylph, as they ran for her help. Zack walked right behind them, barely carrying the man he fought.


    "Let me go, you damn brat¡­!"


    "I won''t¡­ Mary is your sister, isn''t she?"


    "That''s¡­"


    "Why don''t you talk to her?!"


    "I am a criminal; I am too far apart from her¡­ She would hate me¡­"


    "Ugh, you''re all such stupid people,e! I won''t kill you until you talk to her!"


    -----

 Chapter 486 Defeating The True Demons

    -----


    "Hahh¡­ I''ve grown rusty¡­" An looked at the enormous Berith, whose entire body was covered in wounds and burns, yet was still going. Compared to the True Demon, An had gone through even worse things as he had made Ifrit possess his body, and this had almostpletely destroyed his body.


    Even then, he had managed to corner the demon into this point, but the true demon still held a greater advantage in stamina and self-recovery ability. His aura was growing stronger the more damage he took as well, and his spear was bing monstrous, the specter within it even more vicious.


    "I suppose this is it, hero¡­" Berith said. "You''ve been the greatest challenge I''ve had, and you shall have the honor of live with me in each battle as I seal your soul into my weapon! Be my strength!"


    Berith pointed his weapon towards An, as An prepared to escape the battle and think about something else until he could recover his stamina good enough¡­ However!


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, a beautiful and muscr woman with tan skin, many battle scars, and sharp golden eyes emerged atop of Berith, holding arge hammer which suddenly grew tens of times its original size, turning into a mountain-shaped mace!


    "Wh-What?!" Berith muttered in shock over her sudden appearance, but it was toote to respond in time.


    "I summon the strength of the earth and the mountains¡­ CATACLYSM!!!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BAAAAMMMM!!!


    "GUUAAAAGGGH¡­!"


    The hammer hit Berith''s head directly so hard it easily shattered his skull, sttered his brains, andpletely disfigured his entire face, ttening it horribly¡­ Naturally, he died on the spot!


    "Nepheline!" An said with a smile.


    "Yeah, we are back, and the Miasmic Domain should be gone by now. It''s why it is raining." Said Nepheline, as the enormous body of Berith began to fall from the skies, shing over the ruins below.


    BOOOMMM¡­!


    "So this rain is because of that¡­ Rain really weakens my fire though." Sighed An.


    "Ahaha¡­ Sorry about that." Sighed Nepheline


    "OOOHHHHHH¡­!"


    However, the two heroes were quickly startled by the emerging soul of Berithing out of his Demon Core.


    "I''ll eat your souls at all costs!" He roared furiously back at them.


    "Begone! Purifying Phoenix mes!" An unleashed a storm of blue mes that consumed the entire soul of Berith, consuming it within the bright power and exorcizing it. Unlike his daughter, he was unable topletely destroy the soul of a powerful True Demon, but forcefully sending it back to Hell was possible in this weakened state.


    "What about Shade?" Wondered An.


    "He''s helping the dragon as of now. We have to go check on the kids and Faylen!" Nepheline hurriedly flew into the ground with An behind her.


    Meanwhile, Agni was fighting ferociously against the enormous Astaroth, who over the fight, has slowly begun to shapeshift until bing a monstrous hydra with many snake heads everywhere.


    Its biting power was enhanced, and his ability to generate venom and poisonous slimes was even better now. Agni was barely resisting all of this power all thanks to Sylph''s Boosts and Faylen''s buffs, but such power had already begun to slowly run out, and the true demon didn''t even looked tired!


    "Hahh¡­ T-This damn demon¡­! DRAGON BREATH!"


    Agni opened his jaws as he charged all his energy, unleashing a powerful dragon breath!


    BOOOOMMMM!!!


    However, it was in fact very smallpared to his first attacks! It barely did a small wound over one of Astaroth''s heads, as the true demon dukeughed at his attempt.


    "Shahahaha! It seems you''ve already ran out of energy, huh, Ancient Dragon? The Dragons of this world cannot evenpare to the Infernal Dragons of Hell, not at all! You''re just oversized lizards!" Astarothughed, as countless of his snake heads flew towards Agni, attempting to wrap themselves around him and catch him to finish him off once and for all!


    "Damn it¡­! Ignatius, Sylph¡­ I''ve failed you¡­!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    However, Agni''s eyes opened wide in shock, as he saw a ck blur moving at an incredible speed across the skies, using two small daggers imbued with incredible amounts of Mana to slice through the heads of Astaroth one after the other!


    "Unnnggh¡­?! M-My heads!" Astaroth was leftpletely taken aback by this new yer that has joined the game!


    The blur of shadows quickly flew around the entire ball of snake heads that Astaroth had be, slicing through every single head faster than the true demon could even regenerate!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "GRYYYAAAAAAAAAAGGH¡­!"


    The true demon gave a pitiful scream of agony, as Shade quickly merged right before his eyes.


    "You''ve grown too weak, begone. Space-Tearing Decapitation."


    SLAAAASH!


    Suddenly, Astaroth felt as if his entire being was sliced in half not only through his body, but space itself! Shade''s knives and his technique had already evolved into such a stage!


    "T-This is¡­ impossible¡­! Y-You''re a mere¡­ humannnn¡­!"


    Astaroth''s soul immediately tried to fight back as well, but shade suddenly unleashed his shadows, conjuring¡­ a ck Hole!


    "Begone from this world. Endless ckhole."


    FLAAASSSSHH!


    "GRYYAAAAAAAHHHH¡­!"


    The soul of the foul snake was absorbed by this ckhole,pletely swallowed, and sent to a different dimension, not even Hell, quite possibly.


    FLASH!


    The ck hole disappeared in a single second after that, as Shade looked at the dragon in front of him. Agni had not meet this man before, so he didn''t knew if he would consider him friend or foe.


    "I can sense your connection with Sylph, you were also fighting the True Demon¡­ I can guess you''re on our side?" Shade wondered.


    "Well¡­ Something like that." Said Agni.


    "Hm, well then,e with me." Shade quickly guided Agni down into the ground, as he and An and Nepheline finally meet together, reaching the barrier made by Sylph while defeating any monster that got in the way.


    The Miasma Domain might be done, but the demons the Dungeon Break Portals brought out were still wandering around. And now that the domain was gone they might even sneak into the rest of the city, eliminating them all was their top priority.


    -----

 Chapter 487 A Pathetic Death

    -----


    Lord Eastgrain woke up in the middle of Sylph and Celica''s fight and feltpletely afraid. The elven woman protecting him was almost unconscious, and the two demons at his side made him recoil. He suddenly recalled he had been brought down to his knees by these powerful people, and that he had even cried due to his own regrets and foolishness. But right now, his top priority was surviving.


    Out of pure panic, the man ran away outside the barrier, without Faylen being able to do much, as she was already too weak to even move. He ran and ran more, without looking back. He evadedrge monsters that ignored his small size, and continued running, aiming to escape the city itself and somehow survive somewhere else.


    "This entire ce''s doomed now! I cannot stay here; I have to run¡­ RUN!" He cried, looking behind for a split of a second, and seeing that blue haired half-demon girl fighting Sylph.


    "That girl¡­ Is she really my daughter? That child that one ve gave birth to¡­?" He thought to himself. "No¡­ I have no daughter! This is ridiculous, I would never ept a half-demon daughter! Women are so disgusting and pathetic, always giving birth to children just because they were barely touched¡­ I only had one night with that prostitute before she got that scar¡­ I never touched her ever again! That girl is probably not my daughter but that of someone else that vited that woman before¡­ I have no daughters! Even less from a disgusting demon!"


    He continued rambling to himself, trying to convince himself that he had no daughter. However, Celeste had striking simrities to his face shape, she even had the same shape of nose and the color of her eyes was very simr, even the shape of her eyebrows¡­ yet he couldn''t even fathom to recognize her.


    "This damn fiefdom filled with stupid and useless nobles¡­ Those damn and disgusting demons, these bastardly heroes, and those cheeky brats! I am so tired of everything¡­ I am so tired of this hell of a ce!" He screamed.


    "I thought I would be able to live in peace and as I pleased once that old man kicked the bucket, they convinced me I would be able to do as I pleased, and that this ce would prosper¡­!" He thought.


    "But it was all wrong¡­ All of it wrong¡­ I can''t even maintain this shithole, my father¡­ How did he even manage?! I¡­ I am not cut for this¡­ I am not cut to be a father either! I am not cut for anything other than¡­ being by myself¡­"


    The man suddenly ran off into a dead end, as he tried to turn around only to find arge ck lion of over three meters of height ring at him from the other side.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ahh¡­ W-Wait¡­!"


    "GRRR¡­ GROAR!"


    The lion ran towards him, as its jaws easily reached him, biting and tearing his body apart faster than he could even process what was happening.


    "Ah¡­ I-I''m dying¡­?"


    Hisst thoughts werepletely in disbelief, as he was, indeed, dying.


    The lion devoured the entire man, as it suddenly began to lose some ck fog covering its body, regaining its senses.


    "Grrr¡­?"


    The lion looked around without realizing what had happened, and then ran off, being quickly killed by a falling boulder conjured by Nepheline several meters away.


    And from above a nearby building, a person wearing a ck cloak reabsorbed this ck fog, looking with an expressionless face¡­ Her dark-skinned body was covered on scars, and she had no legs, but the tail of a snake instead starting from her hips.


    "Celica, I''ve done what you could not¡­"


    She looked at the scene for a bit longer before disappearing into the buildings with incredible agility and swiftness. Meanwhile, a young and handsome looking elf looked at the scene from even farther away as he sighed.


    "Huh, so that''s where she said she wanted to go¡­ Well, she sure did something productive." Arafunnughed, as he saw the children sleeping carefreely over their beds within the demon orphanage.


    After the monsters left in the noble district and any other that ran off was caught, the heroes returned to the orphanage, bringing the unconscious Sylph and Celica, and quickly decided to grab everything here and run away from the city.


    Having already rescued every person they cared for; they had no time to waste anymore. Whatever fate this ce had was not their problem any longer¡­ no, they simply had no time to care.


    But surely, it couldn''t get even worse than it already was¡­


    Meanwhile, within a secret hideout the heroes could never find, a group of ck cloaked people sighed in disappointment.


    "What a disappointment... Maybe we underestimated the heroes."


    "That girl that the heroes have¡­ she''s incredible."


    "Just what sort of powers does she even has? I had never thought someone could bring such power out of nowhere, even less someone so young and unexperienced."


    "The power of her Divine Protection alone would never go this far; this is surely the work of something more¡­"


    "Well, our primary mission has been sessfullypleted though¡­" A pale man, who was definitely not a demon but a human wearing a purple and ck cloak looked into a shiny sphere in his hand.


    "The Ancient Core has been sessfully secured; I suppose."


    "Yeah, it was certainly easy to get there while those fools threw havoc all around the noble district. Everyone ran away so it was easy to infiltrate here¡­"


    "Boss, are we going back home now? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I told you I don''t care if those people survived or not. My mission was not to kill them, that''s a fixation the God of Dungeons has, not me. I am not his ve to do his bidding." The man leading the group said. "Whatever fate that girl named Celeste has, it is no longer our problem either, let''s go."


    "Wait, what about the dragon we brought here?"


    "I told you I don''t care. He can destroy everything or fly away; I don''t give a damn." The leader of the group said. "I have stopped giving a damn about a lot of things long time ago¡­ Even my formerrades¡­"


    FLASH!


    Space suddenly distorted itself, the same way a Dungeon Break was created, as the people quickly walked through the portal and then it swiftly closed itself.


    -----

 Chapter 488 Against Evil Gods

    -----


    As Celeste fell asleep, she suddenly found herself deep within a near endless abyss of pure darkness.


    "Where¡­ am I?"


    This abyss of darkness seemed unfamiliar to her, but she quickly realized this was the same ce where she always saw her mother''s corpse burning and screaming at her.


    However, this time, there wasn''t any mother. There were only two¡­ strange entities above the ceiling¡­ One of them resembled an entity that Celeste couldn''t even fathom its appearance, it looked like a bunch of asymmetric shapes merged together, made all out of ss. There was the faint shape of some sort of humanoid, but it was too bizarre to even call a human to begin with.


    And the other presence resembled an enormous mass of fog, ck fog. With several red eyes across its entire body, and shadow tentaclesing out of its formless fog-like body. Both entities looked down at Celeste.


    "You''ve disappointed us once again, Celeste."


    "Indeed, we have had enough."


    "Eh? Who are you?" She asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious, you foolish girl?"


    "We are the Gods that have given you Divine Protections."


    "Ah¡­ T-The Evil Gods of Dungeons and Abyss?!" Celeste asked.


    "You''re a failure."


    "Our contract shall end now."


    "Wait¡­! You can''t simply¡­!" Celeste tried to stop them, their power had given her amazing abilities, losing them would make her weaker than she was now.


    "Don''t worry, we are not going to just end our contract."


    "Your soul is ours."


    "Eh?"


    "Gods such as us have descended into a lesser state than the others."


    "But we also have gained greater powers, and we have merged further with the world instead."


    "What?"


    "Unlike our fellow gods above the clouds, we require greater sustenance. Souls filled with strong emotions are the tastiest, young girl¡­ You couldn''t even beat that red-haired brat and you think you''ll have your life now?"


    "Since we made a Contract that I''ve wanted to eat your delicious soul¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Don''t take this personal, girl. I am simply trying to sustain myself. I shall one day bring the future you desire."


    "What? What future?!" Celeste asked, stepping back as the shadow tentacles of the God of the Abyss slowly got closer to her.


    "A future where this endless cycle shall finally end. For that purpose, I must y the heroes first, the primary catalyst of this cycle. Later, I''ll reform the entire world using my dungeons and my monsters. There''ll be a new world, where this cycle doesn''t exist anymore." He said.


    "What? You''re just going to kill everyone though?!"


    "Oh, no, a few chosen ones shall remain and make a new world!" Laughed the Evil God of Dungeons. "The Gods above the sky¡­ they are also my primary target."


    "The souls we devour don''t die, they fuse with our own beings, they be a part of us. Nowe, be one with us." Said the God of the Abyss, grasping Celeste''s soul tightly with his shadows.


    "No¡­ Stop! STOP!"


    Celeste struggled, but she was powerless against the power of the Evil Gods.


    "Join us, little failure. You''ll see the world I shall bring." The Evil God of Dungeons, seemingly the mastermind behind everything, seemed to enjoy the squirming soul of Celeste.


    "No¡­! NOOOO!"


    The two gods'' amorphous bodies quickly approached her, as they showed her their enormous and grotesque jaws¡­ they could not be called gods anymore, they were more like aberrations.


    "Stop right there."


    However, a voice the gods recognized echoed behind Celeste, as they stopped what they were doing, looking behind Celeste and finding¡­


    "Eh?! Sylph?!" Celeste asked in surprise.


    "You?!" The Evil God of Dungeons muttered.


    "What is this¡­? How did this damned child infiltrated the Soul Scape of another person?!" Asked the Evil God of the Abyss. "Well, no matter, more souls to feast!"


    The Evil God of the Abyss celebrated a new and tasty soul joining his dinner table, as he flew towards the girl in front of him.


    However, Sylph remained calm, as she pointed her hand at the aberrant god, a sudden burst of power emerged from within her entire soul, as a gigantic ck hole appeared, and from within, a red-shot eye.


    "Huh?!" The Evil God of Dungeons immediately noticed something was odd! Why was she so confident in winning?! And immediately after, he sensed that strange ck hole¡­ it was certainly not something that could be conjured normally through magic. "Wait, you fool! Don''t get closer to her!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What? Are you afraid of a little mortal girl now, God of Dungeons? You''ve gotten cowardlytely- NGH?!"


    The Evil God of the Abyss suddenly felt his shadows¡­ being absorbed!


    "What the¡­?!"


    Not only that but he couldn''t even feel the shadows that were absorbed in the other side of the ckhole, as if they were¡­pletely consumed!


    "I don''t really aim at killing gods today, nor I think I can do it. But I am sure as hell I can deal a lot of damage if I want to before you take me. Give me Celeste''s soul and nobody will be hurt here." Sylph immediately threatened the Gods, as the two looked at one another.


    "Who do you think you are, you damn brat!"


    The Evil God of the Abyss furiously attacked. As a god that had already gone mad, his mind was never in the right ces, and he acted recklessly and foolishly many times.


    His shadows quickly tried to attack Sylph, but her powerful ck hole absorbed them all, although it weakened her as well, putting a burden into her own soul.


    "[Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]!" She roared, as part of the shadows within the Evil God of the Abyss were all absorbed!


    "G R Y Y Y A A A A A E E E G G H¡­!"


    The Evil God screamed in agony like he had never done before, quickly flying back in fear! Like an animal, he finally understood once he experienced pain.


    "Now¡­ do as I say if you don''t want to have a hard time eating my soul." Sylph said.


    -----

 Chapter 489 Saving Her Soul

    -----


    "You¡­ I can''t believe you would be able to acquire such a powerful Curse." Said the Evil God of Dungeons. "It is made of the soul of an ancient Demon King, isn''t it? Where did you even got it, and how is it possible you can control it?!"


    "I just found it around, randomly." Sylph said while shrugging. She wasn''t going to go into details with her enemy, especially because she knew who this bastard whose shape she couldn''t even figure out was¡­ "I assume you''re the god of dungeons, the one behind what happened to me and Aquarina three year ago, right?"


    "Hmph¡­ Yes, it is me." Said the god, without having anything to hide. "I will one day get to you. But until then, I suppose you can have her back. I don''t really care about her failure of a soul anyways. Abyss, let''s go. Don''t be foolish."


    "Nnggh¡­ You damn hero''s daughter¡­ One day I will shatter your soul and eat the fragments one by one¡­ You better remember it!" The Evil God of the Abyss roared back, as both gods quickly disappeared.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Celeste!"


    Sylphy ran towards Celeste as fast as possible, touching her soul and beginning to absorb the darkness shrouding her. Her connection with the evil gods was still there, as if they had left it there just to spy on Sylph and Celeste, but she quickly severed it by absorbing the malice and darkness that made up the connection''sposition.


    CRACK!


    With a snapping sound, the two connections were destroyed, and the dark soul scape of Celeste slowly recovered its original blue color, with a sky of purple clouds and the ground covered by ck grass. Within this ce, there was her only Familiar, a mass of ck, purple, and red fog in the shape of a True Demon.


    This was as posite Spirit" created through special ritualistic magic that wasposed of many fragmented pieces of True Demon Souls stitched together. It is a monstrous entity which doesn''t seem to have any will of its own and was directly obeying the god''s orders too.


    "I guess I''ll have to take you down as well. Hey, Curse, can you eat this one too?"


    "Hmm, this one seems like a good snack, finally!"


    The Curse flew towards the motionless spirit, as it was easily absorbed. Celeste''s soul scape was finally cleansed, as Celeste slowly regained part of her soul''s strength which had been being drained since she made all these weird contracts and pacts.


    "Sylphy? It is really you?" Wondered Celeste. "I thought I was going to die¡­"


    "Well, you didn''t¡­" Sighed Sylphy. "You owe me a lot after this, so you better behave from now on."


    "Where are we¡­ what happened after everything?" She wondered.


    "I don''t know much; I''ve also been sleeping the whole time but I found a connection with your soul and got in here in time." Sighed Sylph. "I think I have the innate ability to enter people''s soul scape, I did the same once with Aquarina."


    "Woah¡­" Celeste muttered in surprise. "Just how many talents do you have? Sigh¡­ Ugh, let me go now, I am not a baby." Celeste quickly went back to her usual slightly rude demeanor, but Sylph smiled back dumbly.


    "d to have you back." She said.


    "I-I am not back or something¡­" Sighed Celeste. "I''ll have to talk things out a lot after I am awake¡­ I don''t know how I''ll exin this to Mary and everyone else¡­ I feel so ashamed of what I''ve been doing this entire time. I even made a contract with those two monsters¡­ And almost had my soul eaten as a result. But I guess that would had been my just desserts after everything I''ve done¡­"


    Sylphy didn''tforted her here, as she nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah I agree you should had gotten your soul eaten." She sighed.


    "Eh?!" Celeste was a bit shocked Sylphy acted like this, she was usually very forgiving.


    "I am honestly pretty pissed off at you¡­ But at the end, I can''t simply let you have your soul eaten in front of me. Luckily I grabbed this one powerful Curse that seems to even damage Gods a tiny bit. I think it only worked because those weren''t even theplete gods but something like an avatar made of their projection. The actual gods would crush me to death easily." Sighed Sylph.


    "You''ve even got a curse that can somehow hurt souls? What''s next? Are you going to eat souls?" Laughed Celeste, still retaining her sense of humor.


    "Well I''ve already done that before." Laughed Sylph.


    "What?!" Celeste asked. "Damn kid, you''re really a monster of your own¡­ That time you beat me, you were going insane¡­"


    "Ah, I cannot even remember that time." Sighed Sylph. "Sorry about that, I shouldn''t had gone too far."


    "It''s fine. Seeing things in perspective, I kind of deserved that." Celeste said. "So what am I going to do now anyways?"


    "You''ll stick with us from now on." Said Sylph while shrugging. "We''ll decide what to doter when that timees."


    "Hah¡­ You''re so carefree, even after all of that just happened." Said Celeste, as she smiled back at Sylph. "But I guess that''s what I kind of like about you. You''re so different than me¡­ we thinkpletely differently, but I guess you kind ofplement me a bit. I really¡­ maybe I really needed a person like you."


    "Huh?! That sounds a bit weird¡­" Sylph said while feeling slightly embarrassed.


    "Sorry¡­ I am a bit awkward at talking." Said Celeste.


    "Well, it''s fine. Let''s wake up now. I can hear Aquarina screaming at me to wake up all this time. She must be worried¡­" Sylph sighed.


    "Aquarina, that white-haired girl, right?" Celeste wondered.


    "Yeah, she''s my best friend. She''s¡­ someone very important to me. She''s always there for me at all times, and without her I can''t really imagine my life." Sylph said.


    "Hooohh~ I see~" Celeste began to giggle. "You''re really in love, aren''t you? So cute¡­ at such a young age too!"


    "L-Love? I am not in love¡­!" Sylph said, blushing as red as a tomato.


    "Hahaha, you''re so easy to see through!" Laughed Celeste. "I''ll tell her you love her!"


    "W-Wait, don''t do that you damn¡­!" Sylph said. "Not yet¡­ I just¡­ want to wait a few more years, until we grow up and all¡­"


    "Ah, I see¡­ I guess you''re still nning things for the future, huh? Not everything is done in the present as you just told me before." Celeste said cockily.


    "Ugh, shut up." Sylph said. "Now I remember why I disliked you a bit. Maybe I should had let your soul get eaten instead!"


    "Nah! You''re way too goody-two-shoes to do that!" Laughed Celica.


    Like that, bothughed and cheered up talking what girls talk about, and other things.


    After a few hours, Sylph slowly opened her eyes, finding her entire body covered in several magical leaves as bandage, her entire body waspletely immobilized too.


    And right in front of her, Aquarina was there, with tears flowing out of her eyes.


    "Y-You''ve finally woken up!" She cried. "Sylphyyyyy! Uwaaaaahhhh!"


    Aquarina jumped over Sylph, hugging her and kissing her cheeks.


    "Aquarina¡­ H-How long have I been sleeping?" Wondered Sylph.


    "An entire week!" Cried Aquarina.


    "WHAT?!"


    -----

 Chapter 490 A Week Later

    -----


    When Aquarina woke me up, it has already been a whole week since thest time I was in Eastgrain! The only thing I could barely remember was that I passed out after bringing Celeste back into the surface from the massive hole I ended up making when I beat her down. And¡­ Ah, right, I had also just helped her not get her soul eaten by two Evil Gods? But that''s more recent stuff.


    However, there was a big problem here, I wasn''t able to move at all! I remember I destroyed my body a lot back then, and my bones broke too, the same with Celeste. But now I was wrapped around giant leaves¡­ Damn, I really need an update of everything that happened since I fell asleep for an entire week.


    "Aquarina what has happened through the week? Where are we?" I wondered.


    "We just arrived in thest town before reaching the continent of the elves¡­" Said Aquarina. "It''s a port city named Eastbridge, but only my parents had gone there¡­ Everyone has been waiting for you to wake up¡­ Ah, and Celeste."


    Aquarina suddenly pointed at the blue haired half-demon girl who was still sleeping in a bed right next to mine, she was in a simr fashion to me, wrapped in leaves.


    "I thought you died¡­" Sighed Aquarina. "That battle you had with her¡­ Why did you forgive her life after everything she did?! She hurt you so much!"


    Aquarina seemed very angered at Celeste, and really looked at her like she wanted to beat her up¡­


    "I¡­ I just couldn''t do it." I sighed. "I didn''t really wanted to. Celeste was¡­ manipted into bing what she did. She''s still young, I think there''s a way to change her. She''s actually¡­ not a bad person deep down, but she was forced into doing what she did due to everything she went through."


    "Huh¡­" Aquarina said while not believing me much of what I said. "Well whatever I don''t care about her anymore, I wont think of her as my friend anymore either¡­ I only have you and Zack¡­ And maybe Mist and Celica, though they''re too little."


    "They''re here? Is everyone okay?" I wondered.


    "Yeah¡­ I better call your mom and dad, so they can exin things to you better." Said Aquarina. "I''ll bring Zack and Ninhursag too, my parents are in town right now."


    "Okay, thanks a lot Aquarina¡­" I said, as I quickly tried to stop her. "Wait! Don''t go yet¡­"


    "Sylphy?"


    Aquaria walked to my side again.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What is it?"


    "I¡­ Huh¡­ Sorry."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Because I got you worried, and well, everyone else¡­ I''m sorry if you suffered and felt bad about what happened to me, I shouldn''t had been so reckless but¡­ the situation was desperate." I sighed.


    "Ah¡­ Well, it is fine."


    Aquarina smiled back.


    "As long as you''re here and alive¡­ That''s all that matters to me." Aquarina smiled back to me.


    "Aww¡­ Can you give me a hug? I can''t really move¡­" I said.


    "Heheh, okay¡­" Aquarina hugged me again. She smelled like flower scent soap.


    I quickly gave her a kiss in her nose while we were at it, she was too cute to resist.


    "S-Sylphy¡­!" She suddenly grew redder.


    "What? You just gave me a lot of kisses in my cheeks when I woke up¡­" I said while pouting a bit.


    "A-Ah, I did that?!" She asked. "R-Right¡­"


    "You''re so cute when you get all embarrassed." I sighed. "I wish I could give you a head pat."


    "C-Cute¡­?" She asked. "You think I''m cute to you?"


    "Yeah¡­ Did I never told you?" I wondered.


    "I don''t really remember¡­" Aquarina said.


    "Well you''re the cutest girl here Aquarina!" I said.


    "D-Don''t say it out loud, geez¡­" Aquarina got embarrassed all out of the sudden. "I''ll go bring your parents then!"


    Aquarina quickly drove off, as I looked into the ceiling with a dull expression.


    I wonder if Agni is okay¡­ I think our connection was broken some time ago now. I wouldn''t had been able to keep him as a familiar for long, he was way too strong.


    However, I can feel that Ignatius andpany have grown stronger, but they''re all seemingly sleeping too?


    "Hey guys, is any of you awake?" I wondered.


    "Fooo!"


    Naturia quickly emerged at my side, putting a leave inside of my mouth.


    "Guh!?"


    I ended eating the leaf forcefully. Its healing effects were pretty good, but it didn''t fixed the pain in my body and why did I had it paralyzed like this.


    "Naturia, you''re okay?"


    "Foo!"


    "So you''re awake."


    Ignatius finally woke up as well, emerging at my side.


    "Ignatius! Are you alright too?"


    "Of course? I am fine. But what about you?! You slept for a whole week! Alice was very worried¡­ Especially because your consciousness was so exhausted that you never showed up in the soul scape."


    "Oh¡­ Sorry about that, maybe I was indeed very tired¡­"


    "Your soul was also about to shatter!"


    Alice voice quickly echoed behind me, as she showed up outside in her usual sphere of light appearance.


    "Sylphy you went a bit too overboard again! How many times will I have to tell you to be more careful?! From now on you''re banned from doing anything dangerous for¡­ at least five years!"


    "Eeeh?! Like that I won''t be able to do a single thing!"


    "Oh, Sylphy, you''re awake!"


    FLASH!


    Furoh also showed up, jumping over my stomach in his slime form, resembling Pyuku.


    "Furoh!"


    "Hmph, so you''re awake, sleepyhead."


    And then, a big caterpir appeared over my head, Beelzebub.


    "You''ve had every idiot here worried¡­"


    "You were also worried, don''t fake it. You were even crying when you saw her being beaten up." Ignatius told Beelzebub.


    "Eh?! S-Shut up you stupid lizard!" Said Beelzebub angrily. "I knew she would pull through¡­"


    "Ahahah¡­ I am d everyone is here. With you guys with me, I guess I''ll never be really alone¡­" I sighed.


    "I suppose so¡­"


    Suddenly, the voice of the Curse resonated, as he spoke to me through the Soul Scape.


    "Ah, you''re here too¡­ Wait, where are your chains?!"


    "I''ve identally be your Familiar, it seems. I am also a Spirit now."


    "Oh, I see- Wait, what?!"


    -----

 Chapter 491 Sylphys Little Brother

    -----


    The Curse that Furoh had inside of his soul ended bing a Spirit. Apparently when I used his powers to devour the soul of Lilith, he freed himself from his chains and bybining his power with mine, he evolved into a spirit almost automatically, a pact between the two was formed also just as easy.


    Now I have this strange spirit that is a living Curse. The only thing he can do is do that weird ck Hole thingy that could even hurt Gods, although only their projections. And I am pretty sure it only hurt them because they''re Evil Gods. The Curse is named "Curse of the Devourer of Darkness" for something after all.


    "Well I guess we can just call you Curse like always." I said with a nod.


    "Curse is not a name though!" He said angrily.


    "Whatever¡­ Anyways, maybe I should check everybody''s stats¡­ Wait, I do remember I had something else inside my soul scape¡­" I said.


    "Yes, there''s the Soul of the Blue Demon." Said Alice. "He''s still sleeping, though he was awake in the fight, and seemed to react to the fight against Lilith¡­ I think he even absorbed part of her soul or something, but he''s still sleeping, as if bing something else."


    "Weird¡­ Maybe he''ll be a True Demon Spirit like the one Celeste had, but an actual one and not a weird phantasmal thing that was only hurting her more than anything." I wondered.


    "Hm, only time will tell. Although we could try to get a catalyzer to hasten his development. If my theory is right, he seems to have an innate ability that connects him with Demons and True Demons, maybe if you get a new weapon using materials from the True Demon Dukes, he might be able to react." Alice said.


    "I see¡­ Sounds like a n." I said with a smile. "Heheh, if we have him in the team I wonder if we could recruit goblins and form an army¡­"


    "I doubt that would be a good idea¡­" Alice sighed. "Also you''ve got a lot of umted EXP, and your Spiritual Blessing and Ember Skills reached Level 10 a week ago. I can only evolve them with your input though, as I need your confirmation¡­ Also, Mana Usage is at a high level as well."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I see! Maybe we could evolve them right now-"


    "Sylphy!"


    However, before I could even do that, I was interrupted by my father and my mother''s voices, as they ran inside the tent. I also realized mother was carrying a¡­ baby in her arms.


    Oh my god.


    My little sibling was born when I was sleeping?!


    "Mom! Dad! And¡­ sibling?!"


    "Ah¡­" My father quickly looked back at my mother.


    "Surprise!" My mother said happily. "He''s your brother, his name is Zephyrus, but you can just call him Zephy! And¡­ He''s very sleepy and small, and loves to cry all the time unlike you."


    "Yeah it is surprising how different you two are." Said my father. "Anyways! We are d you''re awake, we were¡­ very worried." My father hugged me and kissed my forehead, my mother did the same.


    "Are you feeling alright?" They asked at the same time.


    "Yeah, I am alright but why I can''t move my body? And what are these leaves?" I wondered.


    "These leaves are special medicinal leaves I got from my sister back in my homnd. They''re specially made to wrap around people that is very wounded after being healed. It generates a type ofatose state where the body concentrates its mana and nutrients into healing all woundspletely. It takes a while and they usually sleep for a while. When they wake up, they''repletely healed. It took you a week. My magic power was too weakened back then. Now after I finally gave birth I am recovering my strength, but it''ll take a while for me to conjure stronger magic¡­" My mother exined to me everything I wondered about the leaves.


    "I see¡­ I am d things went well¡­" I sighed. "Ugh, I am very hungry¡­ Wait, can I free myself from these leaves now?"


    "Yeah, they''re as stiff as a rock once they''re wrapped around someone, so we need to break them. Leave it to me." My father quickly began breaking apart the leaves one by one, which broke as if they were made of wood or stone, even.


    When I was finally freed, my nude body was revealed to the onlookers, Aquarina, Zack, and Ninhursag. But I quickly noticed there were no scars at all, even old scars were gone too.


    "Let''s cover you with something first dear." My mother quickly threw a nket over my body to not show anyone my body anymore.


    "Mom what were those leaves though?" I wondered.


    "They''re Yggdrasil Leaves." My mother said.


    "Eh?!" I asked.


    "They''re very expensive leaves harvested from the Lesser Yggdrasil Tree growing in the Anta Continent. They''re incredibly big trees connected to their mother, Yggdrasil, and they control the flow of life and mana in the entire world, not just Anta. Elves protect these trees with their lives. Only the royal family can get these leaves, they''re incredibly expensive, nobody else would be able to afford them normally¡­" She said.


    "Woah¡­ Now I feel really privileged¡­" I sighed.


    "Well, you kind of are, but you''re an elf princess. However, the other one over there¡­ Did she deserved them?" Asked Zack angrily.


    "We had spares, Zack. Don''t be rude." Said Ninhursag.


    "Celica''s alright?" I wondered. "She had yet to wake up¡­"


    "Her wounds might take a longer while to recover, but she should be fine now, she''s stable." Said my mother. "We need to talk about herter, with Mary and Mist, possibly."


    "Yeah¡­ I¡­ It is a hard topic to talk about." Said my father.


    "But don''t worry, we are not mad at you for what you did." My mother said. "In fact, we are rather proud that¡­ you''ve forgiven her life instead of trying to take it away. It shows how mature you are, you make us proud."


    "Indeed." My father said. "She went through a lot¡­ I don''t think she''s fully at fault by what happened, she was manipted after all."


    "Ah, I am happy you''re not going to reprimand me for that¡­" I was so happy I sighed in relief.


    "But we''ll surely reprimand you for everything else." My mother looked at me.


    Her presence became almost ominous¡­ until the little Zephy woke up from his nap and began to cry.


    "Buaaaahh! Buaaahhh!"


    "Oh, snap¡­ I''ll go back to my tent for now¡­"


    Mother will be very busy with my little brother from now on¡­


    -----

 Chapter 492 Talking With Friends

    -----


    After waking up, I finally had some time for myself, so I wanted to check my Status and see what to do. Naturia and the rest seem to have leveled up a lot from all the shared EXP, and might be able to evolve now, I believe. Getting shared EXP from three True Demon Dukes, tons of True Demons, and hundreds of High Tier Monsters is no joke after all.


    However, before I could get to it, Aquarina came running to my tent with a wooden table, bringing a te with a lot of stew, bread, baked potatoes, and warm herbal tea. Zack came behind her bringing arge pot with stew recently warmed and more tes.


    "Sylphy we came to eat with you!" Aquarina said.


    "I know your mom told you that you should rest even if you can move now, so we brought you lunch." Zack said.


    "Ah, thank you¡­" I said, I couldn''t help but smile as my friends came to apany me, although I wanted a bit of a time alone.


    The stew was red-colored, and had a few spices that gave it a unique vor. It also had potatoes and carrots in big chunks, which were soft after being boiled. There was also some rice at the side, so it was a delicious te.


    "Oh this stew is not that juicy." I said.


    "It is a preparation of our tribe named curry." Aquarina said. "I helped at preparing it!"


    "Yeah, we use special herbs that grow back in the jungles. But I guess we won''t be able to eat this any longer once our stock runs out¡­" Zack sighed.


    "Oh¡­" I said, as I appreciated the vor even more. "I do wonder, are there seeds for these herbs?"


    "Maybe?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "I don''t know, most of it is all dried leaves." Said Zack.


    "Ah¡­ well, if we can get some seeds, I could help at growing them. Maybe we could make some nt pot using y to grow nts and bring them as we travel." I said.


    "Yeah but it is kind of hard to pack them up somewhere where we can bring them with ourselves¡­" Said Zack.


    "But it is a nice idea! Though we just have left to cross the sea to get to your home Sylphy, so you shouldn''t worry too much." Aquarina said.


    "Hm, yeah right." Said Zack. "I do remember your father saying something about a special ind in the middle of the sea that connected both this port city and the Anta Continent."


    "Oh yeah but he said he wasn''t going to visit it anyways, so perhaps in about a week we''ll take another ship that goes directly there. ording to mama and papa they said that the technology here is nice, there are magic ships fueled with Magic Stones and Mana Crystals from monsters." Said Aquarina.


    "Oh, so that''s a thing?!" I asked. "But what''s the difference between Magic Stones and Mana Crystals?" I wondered.


    "I think Magic Stones are made through alchemy by refining specific magic ores, the others are just the crystals you find inside of monsters." Said Aquarina.


    "Yeah, right, Ninhursag told me that Mana Crystals regte the magic inside of Monsters and make them strong. When you break it while they''re alive, it either weakens them severely or could even instantly kill them." Zack pointed out. "Though its hard to find them. Sometimes strong monsters have multiple ones too."


    "Talking about strong monsters, what''s with this stew meat? Is it too delicious!" I said. "Is it made with the monsters summoned back in the city?"


    "Yeah, that''s right! It is pretty tasty, right? After that entire incident was done mama and papa and your parents all helped to store a lot of the monsters, though they left half of the corpses back there. They said they were every valuable and might help the city make up for all the loses they had." Aquarina exined.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We have been eating these monsters'' meattely because they''re very tasty, they contain a lot of Beast Power inside of them, so that makes our Beast Auras stronger!" Said Zack.


    "Yeah I can tell." I said, noticing that Aquarina and Zack''s auras were growing stronger without them realizing.


    "So what happened with the city? Do you guys know something?" I wondered.


    "Ah, well, papa said something about the city being now governed by a distant cousin of the previous lord." Said Aquarina. "They''re not slowly getting back up but it''ll take a while."


    "Wait, what happened to the previous lord?" I asked. I had fallen unconscious before I could even see what happened.


    "He¡­ Well, they found him dead¡­" Zack said, looking down into the floor.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ It wasn''t Celeste though; she was fighting with you and fell unconscious almost at the same time. He was apparently attacked by a monster when he ran away from the scene." Aquarina sighed.


    "Oh¡­ Damn it¡­" I muttered, feeling slightly bad over fighting to protect his stupid life only for the idiot to kill himself at the end by panicking and running straight into the monsters¡­


    "Well, he did it to himself, you don''t have to me yourself." Said Zack.


    "Yeah, you don''t have any fault on this Sylphy." Aquaria said, head patting me.


    "I guess¡­" I sighed, feeling slightly relieved I was already away from that damned city. We went through too many things there, I just wanted to rx and live a normal life for a couple of years for now. I can kind of understand why my parents wanted a calm life. If they were living that kind of hell every single day as heroes, I don''t know how they never went insane.


    I wanted to spend more time with them, but I also wanted to see my Status and everything else, so I quickly decided to fake feeling sleepy.


    "Well, for now I want to sleep a bit more¡­" I said.


    "Alright then, we''lle visit you in a few hours." Aquarina said.


    "Sleep well, Sylphy." Zack said.


    My two friends quickly walked away from the tent, as I decided to resume what I was doing before.


    -----

 Chapter 493 Max Level Skill

    -----


    "Alright, Alice, are you there?" I asked.


    "I am always here Sylphy, it''s not like I can go anywhere¡­" Alice sighed.


    "Ah yeah but I was thinking you could be sleeping or something." I said.


    "I was about to take a nap though but I am assuming you want to see the EXP and stuff, right? Your three Familiars with System Seeds seem to have reached max level as well, do you want to check them? They''re currently eating the stew you gave to them inside your Soul Scape." Alice said.


    "Alright let''s see¡­ I guess we got a ton of EXP, huh?" I wondered.


    Let''s first check my own Status first.


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 1: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 1: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [17550000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist]


    [HP]: [10/10]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Mana Usage: Lv5]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification]


    [Curses]: [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    -----


    "Oh wow, Spiritual Blessing and Ember are Level 10, and Mana Usage Level 5?! I guess I really overused them a lot in the battle for them to level up so quickly¡­ And my Physique and Magic Circle automatically got to Tier 3 Rank 1?! How is that possible?" I wondered.


    "Oh that''s because Spiritual Blessing and Ember reached Level 10. Additionally, your soul and physique were boosted when you made a pact with Agni, and some of his leftover power was absorbed, so I repurposed it into boosting your Magic Circle and Physique a bit. Your Magic Circle advanced to Tier 3 by being filled with mostly Fire and Light Runes though, I''m sorry if you wanted other Runes, I just couldn''t waste this opportunity." Said Alice.


    "Oh no that''s fine, it is pretty amazing!" I said. "I guess Agni left me a gift without realizing it¡­ I wonder if I could get a Dragon Physique."


    "It would be more like a Psyche in such a case." Said Alice.


    "Psyche?!" I asked.


    "It is something like the Physique of your Soul, it is an advanced power that those that reach a high tier at Magic Circle and Physique can acquire, merging Physique and Magic Circle power creates a Physique. Your parents and, well, all the heroes have one of high Tier." Alice said. "I''ve analyzed as much¡­"


    "Oooh! Can I get one?!" I asked.


    "Nope." She said. "You need to master your Beast Spirit Aura first, and probably reach Tier 5 in Magic Circle and Physique as the bare minimum, so you''ve got a long journey before being able to go back to that form you took back then."


    "Damn it¡­ Can''t I use EXP to boost Magic Circle and Physique Tiers by any chance?" I wondered.


    "No, that''s impossible, the only things within the System that can directly affect those are Skills, and only sometimes. Well, how about you check your leveled up Skills? You''ll see the max level ones gained some bonuses. It seems that when a skill reaches max level they''ll give you some passive bonus, well, only sometimes. It doesn''t happen all the time." Alice said.


    "Oh? Let''s see¡­"


    -----


    [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: -- / --


    You are greatly connected with Spirits, you can feel their emotions, their thoughts, and even their hearts, and connect with them through strong bonds that canst for eternity.


    Passively enhances the All Stats of all Spirits and Familiars that you''ve contracted with, while also enhancing their growth speed. Can be used actively to enhance the power of selected Spirit and Familiars by a certain percentage for a few minutes. Additionally, connecting with Spirits now bes easier.


    Additionally, it grants arge quantity of Spiritual Runes distributed both in the Soul and the Body, enhancing Magic Circle and Physique.


    Passive Effect (10): Permanently Enhances Spirits and Familiars All Stats, HP and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by +100%. Spirits can connect more with their Master, increasing the synchronization of Master and Spirit by +70%.


    Active Effect (10): Temporarily grants [Blessing] to a target Spirit or Familiar, increasing All their Stats, HP and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by +100% for 30 Minutes. Cooldown: 1 Hour.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Skill Effects by +100%.


    -----


    "I see, this one gives me¡­ Spiritual Runes?! What''s that?" I asked.


    "It is a special type of Rune that cannot be created through the usual Rune Forging Method to enhance the Magic Circle over time." Said Alice. "Only Spirits have them, and they make up most of their body, they''re powerful, epassing many elements at the same time, and are only below Divine Runes inplexity."


    "Wait, and I got those all over myself now?! Is this a reason why¡­?"


    "Yeah, Agni''s leftover power would had only been enough to increase the Rank of your Tier 2 Magic Circle and Physique by a bit, but these runes helped a lot as well, although you only got 100 for your magic circle and physique, they''re amazingly strong. A single Spiritual Rune isparable to 100 Elemental Runes." Said Alice.


    "So I actually got 10k Runes?!" I asked.


    "Yeah, that''s why you''re Tier 3 in both Magic Circle and Physique despite your age. Normally, you would had aplished that in like three years from now, and only because you''re very talented." Alice said. "Average adventurers never go beyond Tier 3 or 4, so you''re already at the level of average adventurers, and that''s without counting all the powers you hold."


    "Damn, now I really feel like I''m cheating¡­" I sighed.


    "You''ve always had." Alice giggled.


    "Well now, let me guess, Ember Level 10 gave me Runes of Fire Attribute, isn''t it?" I said, checking the Ember Skill.


    -----

 Chapter 494 The Power Of Level 10 Ember & Time To Get New Skills

    -----


    "Well now, let me guess, Ember Level 10 gave me Runes of Fire Attribute, isn''t it?" I said, checking the Ember Skill.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -----


    [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: -- / --


    A Lesser Fire Attribute Magic Spell, the weakest there is.


    By spending 10 Mana, create a small fire to lit candles, start a small fire, or illuminate a small and dark ce.


    The power of this Spell is mediocre and cannot be properly used for fighting, even the slightest breeze can turn off this tiny me.


    Additionally, it grants a sizable quantity of Fire Attribute Runes distributed into the Magic Circle of the user.


    Cooldown: No Cooldown.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed by +100%.


    -----


    Aaaand, I was right. I acquired a few Runes of Fire Attribute. However these were directly added into my Magic Circle instead than both soul and physique. I guess there''s a difference between the two wordings. As this is a Magic Spell, I guess it enhances the Magic Circle solely.


    However, now that Ember''s at Level 10, let''s try conjuring a tiny Ember to see how much it has improved. I remember that Ember back then was a tiny me, smaller than the tip of my finger.


    But now¡­?


    "E m b e r!"


    F L A A A A S S H H!


    Arge, watermelon-sized fireball emerged at the tip of my finger; it was so big I felt shocked it was simply a single Ember! This means I can conjure even stronger fire with less pressure and burden into my soul by having to overuse a lot of Mana to make something strong.


    "Woah, with this I can just fire tiny Embers to y most low tiered monsters, can''t I?" I said with a surprised smile in my face.


    "Yep, Ember has be stronger at Level 10!" Said Alice. "And you acquired around 5000 Fire Attribute Runes into your Magic Circle, which also helped at reaching Tier 3 instantly."


    "Woah¡­ Skills are really a big cheat. I wonder if they work simr on my Familiars? Wait, now that I think about it, they don''t have physique or magic circle tiers listed? Why is that?" I wondered.


    "I can only guess that because the System Seeds are the old version of the System, theyck the ability to identify that. Remember that such a thing was an invention of mine that I used to modify the status. And well, Spiritsck magic circles and physiques, they''re special beings. Furoh seems tock a magic circle and has something named Demon Core, something most Demons have, which is like the monsters Mana Crystals, helping them regte magic across their bodies and boosting it. This is how most demons are born with an innate power over magic without needing to be taught how to conjure spells." Said Alice.


    "Woah, Demons are cheating too, aren''t they?" I giggled a bit.


    "Yeah, perhaps one of the reasons why they''re feared by other races. Well, we have seen them now, and they''re good people. It is wrong to generalize." Alice nodded.


    "I can''t agree more with you!" I said with a nod. "But now, let''s see Mana Usage¡­"


    -----


    [Mana Usage: Lv5]


    Skill Proficiency: 2129/5000


    The ability to naturally wield Mana. Grants the ability to use Mana without any previous required experience, while activated, you can use your own mind to shape the Mana to your liking, but a lot of Mana is utilized. Can be practiced continuously for better and more efficient results. The lowest tiered Mana Usage-type Skill, below Mana Maniption and Mana Mastery.


    Level Bonus (5): Enhances the Control over Mana by +50%, Lessens the Pressure of Mana Usage by -50%, and Enhances Magic Spell Power by +25%.


    -----


    "Oooh, it gained a new third effect as a Level Bonus?!" I asked.


    "Yes, it appears it now enhances Magic Spell Power by +25%! It might be the reason why Ember became big too,bined with Ember being Level 10." Alice said. "It seems that the others increase by +10% with each level while the third effect by +5% with each level, at Level 10 you will have a boost of +50% to the Magic Power of your Spells." Alice said happily.


    "I am really growing super strong; it feels almost surreal¡­ But wait! I remember I used EXP to level this up, can I use it again?" I wondered.


    "Well, yes, but it is too expensive¡­ Well, it is 100 EXP for every 1 Skill Proficiency. Right now you need¡­ over 250k EXP to level this up, then you''ll need 600k and more¡­ you currently have 17 Million EXP so you could afford to level it up, but now that you got time to train Mana, wouldn''t it be a waste?" Asked Alice.


    "I agree, I guess it would be a waste. Let''s always save some EXP for emergencies though, it came in handy in the middle of the battle." I said while nodding.


    "Yeah, if you save some for dire situations, it''lle more in handy than now when you can just merely train your Mana Control to level the Skill up slowly yet steadily." Alice agreed.


    "I guess I can do that now that we are at it. But first maybe I should pick new Skills? Can I get new ones?" I asked.


    "Yes, Spiritual Blessing can evolve into [Divine Fruit of Knowledge] or [Great Harvest Familiar Summon]! The first one enhances your magical power even more and allows you for the creation of special fruits that can regenerate MP and even HP! The second allows you to summon special familiars themed as vegetables, fruits, and other nts. Each Familiar has special abilities and you get more as the skill levels up."


    "This is¡­ a harsh decision once more." I sighed. "What should I prioritize? I do remember that Naturia''s leaves were very useful at the end¡­ Maybe Divine Fruit of Knowledge? But having Little Familiars at my aid wouldn''t be bad either."


    -----

 Chapter 495 [Divine Fruit Of Knowledge] & [Great Harvest Familiar Summon]

    -----


    I checked both Skills in detail once more, as I found their details. Their descriptions were very long due to theplexity of both Skills though.


    -----


    [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv1]


    Your knowledge over magic and spirits is greatly enhanced. You might be capable of creating Magic Circles more easily and without the requirement forplicated runes through repeated use of the Skill. You acquire the ability to merge magic of various elements without the negative side effects. You can learn Magic Spells more easily and store them inside of your mind through your great knowledge. Additionally, you''re able to share such knowledge and talent through special [Fruits of Knowledge].


    Passive Effect (1): Mana Regeneration Speed, Mana, Intelligence, and Resistance by +20%


    Active Effect (1): By spending arge quantity of Mana, you can create a [Fruit of Knowledge] that can share 10% of your earned knowledge and experience with magic (and only magic, personal memories and secrets are not shared) with anybody that consumes the fruit.


    By consuming the fruit, Mana and Health is restored by 50% of their maximum value and grants a temporary enhance to Mana Regeneration Speed, Total Mana Capacity, Intelligence, and Resistance by +30% for 6 hours. Cooldown: 12 Hours.


    -----


    "Woah these fruits are insanely good¡­ And the passive effects¡­ I don''t remember them at all! I feel like this is really the way to go. But the other Skill is just as awesome¡­" I said.


    "As you keep advancing in the Skill Tree, Skills be stronger and filled with powerful new Effects." Said Alice.


    -----


    [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv1]


    Thanks to your great talent as a farmer and with your great connection with nature, you''re capable of harboring the power of nature into the seeds you nourish and nt, creating powerful minions from seeds you''ve previously ced in the ground. Great Harvest allows for the quick creation of [Harvest Familiars] that are strengthened versions of such monsters, possessing unique traits and abilities that distinguish each one.


    [Harvest Familiars] can be created beforehand by modifying existing seeds or creating their seeds, which can be stored inside the [Seed Pouch], which has a limited amount of storage that can be increased with the Skill level. Each [Harvest Familiar] will be summoned immediately by themand of the user as long as the seeds arey over the floor, the necessity of using Mana is only required when creating [Harvest Familiars Seeds]. Familiars'' strength is not only based in Skill Level but also in the growth of the user, therefore, they can keep growing stronger outside of Skill Level.


    Passive Effect (1): Enhances All Stats of Summoned [Harvest Familiars] by +20% and grants new types of Familiars with each Level.


    Active Effect (1): Grants the Ability to create [Harvest Familiar Seeds] of varied types of [Harvest Familiars] and to be able to summon them at any time as long as their seeds are ced in the ground. Additionally, the [Seed Pouch] allows for the storage of such seeds and easy retrieval. Seed Creation Cooldown: 1 Hour.


    Avable [Harvest Familiars]:


    Level 1: [Running Radish], [Explosive Potato]


    -----


    "This one looks just as incredible¡­ And I even get a Seed Pouch?! The only difference is that Divine Fruit of Knowledge enhances my stats while this one is more for summoning new little creatures that appear to our help." I said while rubbing my chin. "It seems that Divine Fruit of Knowledge might level up faster as well due to its simplicity, while thisst one mightst for a while."


    "You''re right, Divine Fruit of Knowledge can level up fast, if you use it effectively, you should be able to level it up over the year or a year and a half, the other seems to be more long term." Said Alice. "Of course, I think you might be able to level it up faster because you''re insane about leveling up skills, Sylphy."


    "H-Hey! I am not insane, I just find it kind of fun, like¡­ it''s addicting." Iughed. "Is this how video games in that world named Earth are? I wish I could had tried them out once."


    "Well this System is simr to that world''s "RPG" games, which my creator god based himself on its creation, saying that it was "the hip with the younglings" or something. Apparently in that world, a lot of youth is fantasizing about dying and reincarnating in another world of "fantasy", so they would be very happy to receive a system and go to another world." Said Alice.


    "Huh, Fantasy?" I asked.


    "Well, the world of Earth seems to be mostly devoid of Magic and Supernatural things. Magic, monsters, and other things rted to them don''t exist. There''s something simr to alchemy but ruled with simpler rules which they have adapted into their own technology to create all sorts of daily life tools." Said Alice. "Or that''s as much as I know."


    "So¡­ Theyck magic and monsters? Is this why they want to go to this world?" I wondered.


    "Exactly¡­ Their daily lives have be monotonous for many. People in that world desire to escape. Escapism fantasy in literature has be popr." Said Alice. "This is why there are many people that fantasize about dying and being sent to a world of their dreams."


    "I see¡­" I sighed. "It must be sad, but still, this world is not ideal in many ways, danger is too much."


    "I know, but that''s how it is for these people." Said Alice. "Whoever else became the hero given a system that is not glitched like mine should had been reincarnated almost at the same time as you did, Sylphy."


    "A hero from another world, huh?" I wondered. "What sort of connection does the good of reincarnation has with this world anyways?"


    "Apparently he only barely manages reincarnation of this world, and thousands more worlds out there. He seems to send heroes when he sees that the circle of reincarnation is being threatened."


    "Threatened? Like¡­ people not dying anymore?" I asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "¡­I had never thought about it, but it doesn''t make sense if the circle of reincarnation is threatened when people is constantly dying, right?" Alice said. "Then¡­ does my creator wants to bring¡­ danger and threats to worlds to hurry the circle of reincarnation as more people die because of this? Wait¡­ this is a bit too much for me, I need to process it."


    "Well, it is just a hypothesis, don''t sweat it Alice." I said, calming her down. "For now, let''s pick a Skill¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 496 A New Skill

    -----


    Ding!


    [The [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] Skill has evolved further into the Skill Tree!]


    [You learned the [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10000


    Your knowledge over magic and spirits is greatly enhanced. You might be capable of creating Magic Circles more easily and without the requirement forplicated runes through repeated use of the Skill. You acquire the ability to merge magic of various elements without the negative side effects. You can learn Magic Spells more easily and store them inside of your mind through your great knowledge. Additionally, you''re able to share such knowledge and talent through special [Fruits of Knowledge].


    Passive Effect (1): Mana Regeneration Speed, Mana, Intelligence, and Resistance by +20%


    Active Effect (1): By spending arge quantity of Mana, you can create a [Fruit of Knowledge] that can share 10% of your earned knowledge and experience with magic (and only magic, personal memories and secrets are not shared) with anybody that consumes the fruit.


    By consuming the fruit, Mana and Health is restored by 50% of their maximum value and grants a temporary enhance to Mana Regeneration Speed, Total Mana Capacity, Intelligence, and Resistance by +30% for 6 hours. Cooldown: 12 Hours.


    -----


    "Got it!"


    FLASH!


    The moment I acquired the Skill, I felt a sudden surge of energy and power emerge across my body, coursing through my Physique and then my Soul and Magic Circle. For a moment, it felt as if I was within an endless garden of nature, and someone gave me a small red fruit resembling an apple.


    Without hesitating, I ate the apple, biting it andpletely devouring it faster than I thought because it was so tasty. In mere seconds, this new magic power began to course through my entire body, strengthening me as a result.


    And not only that, but some sort of primeval knowledge reached my mind, as I suddenly understood andprehend magic to a whole new level, it really felt as if I ate a Fruit of Knowledge.


    And that''s not all of it.


    "Fruit of Knowledge Creation!"


    FLASH!


    From my hands, a golden glow of light emerged, as branches grew directly out of my right hand, forming a beautiful white flower which then generated a red, apple-shaped fruit. I took out the fruit as the branches fell off and seemed to dry out right away.


    "Amazing, this is a Fruit of Knowledge, isn''t it? I can only make one every 12 hours, so twice a day¡­" I sighed. "But over time I can slowly umte a lot. Also, it seems creating a fruit gave me 500 Skill Proficiency, so I guess I can earn 1k per day. Is there other way to level this up?"


    "Controlling Mana, conjuring Spells, and learning Magic all work to gain skill proficiency, but of course creating the fruits more, but you can only do it twice a day." Said Alice. "This cooldown never disappears. Also it seems impossible for someone to eat two at the same time, once they eat one, there''s a cooldown in the person before they can eat another."


    "What''s stopping them from eating a second one if they want to though?" I wondered.


    "I don''t know, maybe the fruit be so hard it cannot be bitten by that specific person? I might be the System but I am not that aware of some of the rules that govern the structure of my existence. Maybe if I was taught more by my creator, but he discarded me very quickly." Sighed Alice.


    "Ah, I guess there''s no helping it then. For now let''s store the apple inside a small bag. Do they rot?" I wondered.


    "Nope." Said Alice.


    -----


    [Divine Fruit of Knowledge (A Grade)]


    A special and delicious fruit created by a person who has achieved an incredible level of connection with Nature and nts, often reserved for the strongest of Farmers. Once bitten, it will disappear into energy and flow into the one that decided to consume it as energy, knowledge, and power. Mana and Health is restored by 50% of their maximum value and grants a temporary enhance to Mana Regeneration Speed, Total Mana Capacity, Intelligence, and Resistance by +30% for 6 hours. Additionally it grants 10% of the creator''s magic knowledge. Once consumed, the item cannot be consumed again for 6 hours.


    -----


    "Quite straightforward."


    "With this and Naturia''s leaves you got two consumables that can heal and help people, now our n is to slowly umte more over time for emergencies."


    "Foo!"


    Naturia suddenly appeared by my side while agreeing.


    "You agree little Naturia? I guess she''s right, we have to prepare¡­ It is already bing rathermon to get trapped into desperate situations, although it is sad to even assume it¡­ Ah well, now that we are here, we should check new Ember Skill Tree options."


    "Fooo!" Naturia seemed rather excited as well.


    "Did you finished eating stew?" I wondered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We are indeed finished." Said Ignatius, emerging over my head and sitting there, his small belly grew around three times. "Human food is really delicious, more than eating raw meat."


    "It is! I don''t think I can even go back to eating raw monsters any longer. My pte has changed way too much now." Furoh emerged as well in his small Fenrir form, resembling a cute white wolf pup.


    "Burp¡­ Ugh, when am I evolving?!" Beelzebub appeared; his chubby wormy body seemed to have grown fatter.


    "I think I could make you a System Seed after I am done dealing with Skills and the evolutions of the rest." I said.


    "Eh?! Really?!" Beelzebub got all happy.


    "Only if you behave, that''s it." I said.


    "Ugh¡­ fine." The small grub sighed, as he sat over the bed.


    "What about me? Can I get one of those things?" Curse wondered, emerging at my side once more.


    "I don''t know you''re a newbie here." I said.


    "Yeah! Newbies don''t get that well of a treatment, you gotta show your worth first!" Laughed Beelzebub.


    "May I have to remind you that it was due to my help you could deal with the Gods back then? And also devour Lilith''s soul? I''ve helped plenty!"


    -----

 Chapter 497 Choosing A New Fire Attribute Skill

    -----


    "What have you done inparison; you worm thing?" Asked Curse, looking down at the little Beelzebub.


    "I-I am not a worm! I am a powerful and enormous insect, governor of the skies! I spread disease, poison, and famine!" Beelzebubined, but he looked like a tiny and cute worm. "You''ll see! Once I evolve I''ll get super strong!"


    "To me you seem to have barely helped though¡­" Curse said, bullying Beelzebub.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ugh, youuu¡­!" Beelzebub got all angry, but I stopped the two from discussing any longer.


    "Okay, okay, calm down. Don''t fight now." I sighed. "Beelzebub I told you to behave, right?"


    "T-That''s¡­ right." Beelzebub sighed, staying in silence. "But tell this idiot to not annoy me then!"


    "Curse don''t be a prick." I told him.


    "Hmph, I was simply asking for some benefits, I''ve helped you a lot so I think I deserve some better treatment. This system thing might be of great aid at developing the Curse as well, which will make you stronger¡­" Curse said, a malicious smile surged on his small spherical body, showing sharp teeth.


    "Well¡­ I''ll think about it for now." I said while shrugging, as I went straight to my actual goal, the Ember Skill Tree. "Alice, can you show me the skills?"


    "Sure, here." Alice said, as a holographic window appeared out of thin air, showcasing two Skills. "Remember that you can only choose one at a time."


    <Avable Skills>


    -----


    [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv1]


    An advanced Fire Attribute Magic Spell often used by Magicians of Tier 3 and above.


    By spending 500 Mana, arge wall of fire can be created. The more Mana is added, therger and stronger the Wall of mes bes.


    The zing Wall can be used for protection and attacking, or even, if used intelligently, to trap foes around walls of mes.


    It is capable of protecting the user from Magic Damage and Physical Damage, and foes that touch the zing Wall might catch fire, acquiring the [Burn] Negative Status effect and taking damage continuously.


    -----


    [Fire Magic: me Pir: Lv1]


    An advanced Fire Attribute Magic Spell often used by Magicians of Tier 3 and above.


    By spending 800 Mana, arge pir of fire can be created. The more Mana is added, therger and stronger the pir can be, and the more lethal it is.


    The powerful me Pir is generated by mes that spiral upwards, catching any foe from below. It can trap a foe within a [me Tornado] that deals constant damage, however, many me Pirs conjured at the same time might tire the user.


    -----


    Interesting¡­ I''ve realized that the more the cost of an individual spell, the harder it bes for me to cast it continuously. It is easy for me to use Ember because it is very cheap. Despite having seemingly endless Mana, I still take a burden that might affect my body. If I were to conjure these two Spells the same way I do with Ember, I would suffer from too much of a burden and I might even copse.


    Of course, I can still conjure them around ten, maybe twenty times as the limit at the same time, with a small break in between the powerfulbined conjurations. Ember is different, it uses so little Mana that I can bring it out without even feeling any sort of exhaustion, conjuring it constantly to generaterger mes was what I''ve been doing for almost nine years now.


    And well, considering how useful both of them could be, I should go for the obvious choice that will help in both offense and defense¡­


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [zing Wall: Lv1] Skill!]


    [You learned the [zing Wall: Lv1] Skill]


    -----


    [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/2500


    An advanced Fire Attribute Magic Spell often used by Magicians of Tier 3 and above.


    By spending 500 Mana, arge wall of fire can be created. The more Mana is added, therger and stronger the Wall of mes bes.


    The zing Wall can be used for protection and attacking, or even, if used intelligently, to trap foes around walls of mes.


    It is capable of protecting the user from Magic Damage and Physical Damage, and foes that touch the zing Wall might catch fire, acquiring the [Burn] Negative Status effect and taking damage continuously.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Spell Maniption by +15%.


    -----


    "Oooh! There it is!" I said happily. "And¡­ Huh? It increases Magic Spell Maniption too? And the Level Bonus changed from +10% to 15% this time around."


    "That''s due to this being a more advanced Spell." Alice said. "As the Spells be more advanced, their power bes better. Also it bes harder to manipte them, the level bonus adds Magic Spell Maniption as a bonus so you can better control these magic. If it reaches Level 10, it should be a bonus of +150% to all three bonuses within the Level Bonus."


    "I see! Sounds like fun to try out, but I am sure I''ll end up burning the tent if I try this magic here. I have to try it out outside if I ever want to level up the Skill." I sighed. "But for now my mother doesn''t really want me to get out of bed, so I am practically stuck here for the moment."


    "Well you can always practice Mana Usage. I am sure it might unlock some great Skills if it reaches max level." Alice said.


    "Alright, I''ll do that then- Wait, right! I got a Subss and even a new Skill out of it, right?" I asked.


    "Why yes! I thought you forgot about it." Alice said. "In the middle of the battle you required a second ss so I unlocked the Subsses for you."


    "That''s so awesome¡­ But howe it is a boring ss like Alchemist though?" I sighed.


    "It is not boring. Weren''t you interested in Alchemy?" She asked.


    "Yeah but still¡­ Even Swordswoman would had been better¡­" I sighed.


    "Well¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 498 Making More Leveling Skills

    -----


    "Remember that your Farmer ss was given to you due to your own parents?" Asked Alice. "Because your father was dedicating himself to Farming for a long time, it was assigned as your ss out of the many other possible sses you could had acquired."


    "Eeeh? So I could had gotten Hero of zing de instead?" I asked.


    Alice suddenly got nervous, as if she was sweating bullets.


    "W-Well, I couldn''t decide your first ss because I was glitched and¡­ Ahahahah¡­" She giggled a bit.


    "It''s fine¡­" I said, sighing.


    "Well, you got Alchemist because your mother is a good alchemist!" She said.


    "So my sses and Subsses options are based solely in what my parents had?" I wondered.


    "That''s right. It is within their ss Pools, as I would call them." Alice said. "Your father also had things such as Mercenary, Swordsman, zing de Swordsman, Fire Magician¡­ And your mother had things such as Holy Priestess, Life Magician, Druid, and-"


    "I see, so literally everything else was better than what I got, got it." I sighed.


    "T-That''s not right! Farmer and Alchemist are goodbinations!" She said. "Haven''t you been able to do a lot using your Agriculture Skill? And now you''ve evolved it so you can create powerful Fruits of Knowledge!"


    "I know¡­ but what about Alchemist though? I only got "Alchemy" as a Skill¡­ Well, let''s see what it does." I said, checking the Skill hurriedly.


    -----


    [Alchemy]


    A Signature Skill of the Alchemist Subss.


    Grants the ability to inspect items traits and effects and merge materials together through [Synthesis], extractponents from materials with [Extraction] and morph them, shape them, and transform them through [Metamorphosis]. Special tools can be used to facilitate this process and make higher quality items.


    -----


    "Huh? Wait, what? It sounds amazing¡­"


    "It is! Alchemist are amazing, right?"


    "I think this is not what an Alchemist actually does though¡­ I''ve heard my mother''s alchemy ways, I don''t remember her doing something so crazy¡­"


    "Aw,e on, there''s no way that-"


    I touched the bed I was sitting in and the wood making it, and then¡­


    "Extract: Wood¡­"


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, I began spending Mana like crazy, as small chips of wood began to flow out of the bed one by one, and then, they transformed into a cube of wood.


    "Eh?" Even Alice was surprised.


    "¡­Metamorphosis."


    FLASH!


    The wooden cube suddenly transformed in something I had in mind, a wooden spoon. I think it could take various forms as long as I had them in mind, but the shape of the spoon wasn''t the best though. I might need practice.


    "T-That''s¡­" Alice muttered.


    "Yeah this is not just normal Alchemy!" I said in surprise.


    Then, I did the same touching a fork over a small table I had nearby.


    "Extract: Iron."


    FLASH!


    The entire fork turned into a cube of metal.


    "Synthesis."


    FLASH!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The metal cube suddenly converged with my wooden spoon, turning into an¡­ ugly mess, but it seemed to work ordingly.


    "A-Amazing, I think this is a bit too much though, maybe the Alchemy of the System is a bit different than the one your mother knows?" Wondered Alice.


    "It obviously is¡­" I sighed. "This is almost like¡­ god-like!"


    "Ahahah, I doubt it. I bet there''s magic out there that can do this, but you''ve got it more easier as a Skill." Alice said.


    "Well, I''ve seen so much different magic spells that I guess you might be right, but this is surely a cheat." I said, rubbing my chin. I decided to separate the wood from the iron and then restructured back the iron into a fork and then wood back into the hole I left in the bed.


    "How about you make it capable of leveling up then?" Wondered Alice.


    "Sounds good, also, make the other Skills I got left that can Level up into Leveling Skills." I said.


    "The only other Skill you can turn into a Leveling Skill is Heavenly Sight, with that an Alchemy¡­ It will be around 2500000 EXP!" Alice said happily.


    "Eh?! Isn''t that a bit too much though?!" I asked hysterically.


    "Well yeah but it still very good and worth it. You have to remember that the more you make a Skill into a Leveling Skill, the more they cost over time." She said.


    "But why is that even a thing though?" I wondered.


    "It is because of the task that it costs within the System. Because it is glitched, I have to push through its structure to get to what you want, each time it glitches more so it bes harder¡­" She sighed.


    "Wait a second, so each time I make a Skill capable of Leveling Up, I glitch the System some more?!" I asked.


    "Don''t worry! It doesn''t really hurt anymore. Since I became something simr to a Spirit, I feel a little¡­ like a little scratchy feeling?" Wondered Alice.


    "I am worried now¡­" I sighed.


    "Don''t be, don''t worry. If you''re so worried, allow me to take another two million EXP to relieve the glitches, that should do it, right?" She asked.


    "Fine¡­" I sighed. "I feel like you''re asking me money or something."


    For a moment it felt as if the adorable Alice had be some sort of debt collecting businesswoman.


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 4500000 EXP]


    [Several Glitches have been fixed.]


    [The [Heavenly Sight] and [Alchemy] Skills have leveled up!]


    -----


    [Heavenly Sight: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    The Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light has blessed you with her power, giving your eyes the power to see all matter of things. This Skill includes several effects.


    [Hawk Eye (1)]: You can see up to 5.5 kilometer away from your position by adjusting your sight as if that area was right next to you, like a hawk.


    [Lesser Foresight (1)]: You have a lesser Foresight to see 3 seconds in the future of a certain area or target.


    [Identify (1)]: You can identify inanimate objects, see their quality, state, and even delve into who made them and what purpose they might have. Living beings can be identified, but the information given is lesser and depending in the difference in strength. However, even if the strength difference isrge, the user can still see a bare minimum of information no matter what.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances All Skill Effects, Light Attribute Magic Damage, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Maniption by +10%.


    -----


    Oh?! It upgraded with greater effects?!


    -----

 Chapter 499 Ignatius Evolution Options

    -----


    Not only did Heavenly Sight Upgraded through, as Alchemy also changed.


    ----- [Alchemy: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Signature Skill of the Alchemist Subss.


    Grants the ability to inspect items traits and effects and merge materials together through [Synthesis], extractponents from materials with [Extraction] and morph them, shape them, and transform them through [Metamorphosis]. Special tools can be used to facilitate this process and make higher quality items.


    [Synthesis (1)]: Allows thebination of materials to create new items following certain recipes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +10%.


    [Extraction (1)]: Allows for the extraction ofponents from Materials. Extraction Speed and Quality of Extracted Materials increases by +10%.


    [Metamorphosis (1)]: Allows for the transformation of Extracted Materials into different shapes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +5%.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances All Skill Effects by +10%.


    -----


    "Oh well, this is pretty amazing, yeah." I said while opening my eyes wide.


    Not only my Heavenly Sight was upgraded, gaining greater effects, but also the Alchemy Skill as well! It seems that the Alchemy Skill separated Synthesis, Extraction, and Metamorphosis as if they were different abilities within a single skill, very simrly to how Heavenly Sight is.


    My Heavenly Sight Ability is always useful in battle as I can predict the movements of foes that don''t move too fast to see, and I can even predict terrible things from happening before they happen, stopping them. I think I ended saving the life of Mary thanks to this ability.


    Hawk Eye is always useful, and its ability doesn''t just extend to seeing things far away, I can concentrate it into something very close to me, and thanks to that I''ve discovered that "bacteria" that my master taught me about in my previous life exists here too, alongside all sorts of microscopic creatures walking around, and even tiny sparks of Manaposing things.


    Anyways, with this I feel pretty satisfied..


    "Are there no other Skills I can level up though?" I wondered.


    "Hero Seed and Divine Protection are Skills that I cannot turn into leveling Skills¡­ yet. It is probably because they''re directly tied to the protection and power of the goddess that blessed you, Sylphy. However, if you grow strong enough, or if I find a roundabout, I think I can make them into Leveling Skills." She said. "The same is for Royal Elven Lineage."


    "I see¡­ Is there any other way to learn Skills?" I wondered. "Learning Alchemy out of the blue really got my hopes up, you know?"


    "I know how it might have felt but sadly there''s no other roundabout for this." Alice said. "The System is¡­ glitched, and as much as I try to repair it, it seems to only generate more glitches. But I don''t feel any pain anymore, so perhaps these glitches might be something positive in the long run, after all they''re granting you great power."


    "I guess you''re right in that¡­" I said while thinking. "For now, can I evolve the trio?"


    "Yes they''re all max level!" Said Alice.


    "Alright, let''s check them out¡­ Ignatius first."


    "Gotcha!"


    Ignatius flew to my side, as he showed me his Status.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Ignatius the Red]


    [Race]: [True Fire Dragon Spirit]


    [Rank]: [D]


    [Level]: [20/20]


    [EXP]: [--/--]


    [ss]: [Baby Dragon]


    [HP]: [495/495]


    [MP]: [400/400]


    [Strength]: [440]


    [Defense]: [455]


    [Magic]: [260]


    [Resistance]: [245]


    [Agility]: [235]


    [Luck]: [110]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Charm]: [150]


    [Skills]: [Eggshell: Lv6] [Dragon King''s Son: Lv2] [Baby Dragon Breath: Lv6] [Roll: Lv5] [Dragon Scales: Lv4] [Dragon ws: Lv4] [Fire Absorption: Lv7] [Physical Damage Resistance: Lv2] [Magic Damage Resistance: Lv1]


    -----


    "Oh your stats increased a lot¡­" I said while looking with eyes wide open. "Compared to Furoh and Naturia, you''re definitely growing to be the strongest. I guess that''s what a dragon is all about."


    "Heh, I am d you''re finally recognizing the greatness of my draconic lineage, Sylphy." He said with a smile, puffing his chest. He still resembled a small Baby Dragon, so he wasn''t that intimidating. However, when he fought against his brother it was pretty amazing what he did.


    "You also got two new Skills, resistance skills at that, Physical and Magic Damage Resistance Skills." I said. "Dragon King''s Son only levels up when you evolve?" I wondered.


    "It seems to be the case." Ignatius analyzed. "But each time it levels up, it gives a lot of bonuses. And it is thanks to it that I can also level up quick- Well, with your spiritual blessing boost as well."


    "Hm, yeah, I can tell¡­ Alright then, time for you to evolve."


    Ding!


    [Ignatius] has several evolution options]


    [Showcase Evolution Options?]


    "Eh? You''ve got several evolution options now?!" I asked.


    "Wait, what?" Ignatius asked in surprise. "I thought I was just going to grow up and that''s it?"


    "The System seems specifically modified to allow the user to not only change sses, but also "Evolve", gaining more power and new abilities." Said Alice.


    "Alright then, let''s see what he got¡­"


    Ding!


    -----


    [Avable Evolution Options for [Ignatius]


    [Mini Fire Angel Dragon]


    [Young Red ze Dragon]


    [Kid Ruby Dragon]


    [Kid Fire Dragon]


    -----


    "Huh?! These are more options than I imagined¡­ Alright, let''s see them all for now."


    -----


    [Mini Fire Angel Dragon]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    A Small Dragon with angelic wings and the ability to wield holy fire. It is smaller than normal but rather strong. They''re not that strong for fightingpared to other Dragons within their Ranks, but they''re capable of making up for it with advanced Healing Magic, Restoration Magic, and Buffing Magic. Its appearance is adorable.


    -----


    [Young Red ze Dragon]


    [Rank]: [D++]


    A Young Red ze Dragon that has evolved from being a Baby Dragon. It still developing and mostly hides. It has sharper ws, stronger scales, and powerful fire breath that can burn a man alive if provoked. It hides and slowly hunts to grow stronger.


    -----


    [Kid Ruby Dragon]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    A Special Kid Dragon whose skin has mutated. The dragon''s scales be like red jewels, resembling rubies. Its scales can reflect light and generate rays of heat to damage foes when provoked. It is rather frailer than other dragons as a result of its weaker scales.


    -----


    [Kid Fire Dragon]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    A Fire Dragon that has be a Kid Dragon, bigger and stronger than Young Dragons, but that cannot evolve as much. Kid Dragons force their bodies to mature, resembling half-baby and half-young dragons in exchange for more power. It is fast, strong, and intelligent, and rather territorial, killing any other monster that gets near its territory.


    -----


    "Woah you have so many options, Ignatius! What should I choose?"


    "I am surprised as well, I never evolved into any of these forms before¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 500 Choosing The Evolution

    -----


    With Ignatius and everyone else with me, we looked at this little dragon''s evolution options, they were rather surprising to see. Ignatius really had a big potential, being capable of evolving into four different dragons is no joke.


    -----


    [Mini Fire Angel Dragon]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    A Small Dragon with angelic wings and the ability to wield holy fire. It is smaller than normal but rather strong. They''re not that strong for fightingpared to other Dragons within their Ranks, but they''re capable of making up for it with advanced Healing Magic, Restoration Magic, and Buffing Magic. Its appearance is adorable.


    -----


    [Young Red ze Dragon]


    [Rank]: [D++]


    A Young Red ze Dragon that has evolved from being a Baby Dragon. It still developing and mostly hides. It has sharper ws, stronger scales, and powerful fire breath that can burn a man alive if provoked. It hides and slowly hunts to grow stronger.


    -----


    [Kid Ruby Dragon]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    A Special Kid Dragon whose skin has mutated. The dragon''s scales be like red jewels, resembling rubies. Its scales can reflect light and generate rays of heat to damage foes when provoked. It is rather frailer than other dragons as a result of its weaker scales.


    -----


    [Kid Fire Dragon]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    A Fire Dragon that has be a Kid Dragon, bigger and stronger than Young Dragons, but that cannot evolve as much. Kid Dragons force their bodies to mature, resembling half-baby and half-young dragons in exchange for more power. It is fast, strong, and intelligent, and rather territorial, killing any other monster that gets near its territory.


    -----


    Each little dragon had their own Ranks, and I can guess that it is rted to their total strength. Ruby Dragon is rather weakpared to the rest, but it has an interesting potential. I guess we cannot reallypletely judge this based in the descriptions though. Ignatius is a Spirit above a Dragon, so he''s more protected than normal. He also got a big supply of Mana from me so it is not as if he cannot fight when he runs out of MP.


    "I want the big and strong Kid Fire Dragon then! It looks great!" He said.


    "What about the Mini Angel one?" I asked.


    "That¡­ That one is weird, I don''t want to look like an angel." He said.


    "But you could heal with it!" I said.


    "No! I don''t want to look cute!" Ignatiusined.


    "Oi you could be more useful like that, hahahah!" Laughed Beelzebub.


    "I thought that Naturia was our main healer here." Said Furoh.


    "Yeah you''re right¡­" I said. "Well then, I guess Kid Dragon? But it says it has less evolution options¡­ It might be screwing over your future, Ignatius!"


    "Eh? It would?" He asked, as he began to panic. "Then¡­ Ruby Dragon is too weak. Young zing Red Dragon then!"


    "It''s Young Red zing Dragon." I said.


    "Give me a break, it is already hard for me to get used to you humans'' littlenguage of numbers and letters¡­" Sighed Ignatius.


    Anyways, so Ignatius wants this one¡­ Oh? It has additional information if I tap on it.


    -----


    [Young Red ze Dragon]


    [Rank]: [D++]


    A Young Red ze Dragon that has evolved from being a Baby Dragon. It still developing and mostly hides. It has sharper ws, stronger scales, and powerful fire breath that can burn a man alive if provoked. It hides and slowly hunts to grow stronger.


    Additional Information: This evolution might be weak, but it can level up at twice the speed and has lesser EXP requirements.


    -----


    "Woah, it says you can level up way faster as a Young Red ze Dragon!" I said.


    "Eh? Is there more additional info in the others?" He wondered.


    "Err¡­ Let me see¡­"


    I began tapping every dragon information, getting what I wanted out of them.


    "For the Angel one: "This evolution is weak physical but good at magic, it gains a new element of light to merge with fire, creating holy fire¡­ It has many healing spells and lots of MP."


    "For the Ruby one: "This evolution can level up quickly but it is extremely frail, a hit into its body might generate a chain reaction to constantly break its entire scales. However, if it survives and evolves, it might be able to be a powerful Crystal Dragon, and furthermore, a Diamond Dragon."


    "Andstly for the Kid Fire Dragon: "This evolution is strong from the get-go but it has less evolution options, levels up slower than other evolutions, and might end its evolution path with the next evolution option¡­"


    "Huh, the Ruby Dragon got its talents and interesting evolution options¡­" Ignatius said.


    "You know what Crystal and Diamond Dragons are?" I asked.


    "Yeah, they''re powerful Earth Dragons. Crystal Dragons might seem majestic but their exterior is incredibly hard like stones, they can unleash light from their crystals as well, Diamond is the greater evolution, with even more imprable defenses. I never thought I could evolve into a Diamond Dragon¡­ A big and red Diamond Dragon, it doesn''t sound so bad!"


    "Hmm, should I choose this one then?" I asked.


    "No¡­ I think it is not that good, if I am so frail, I won''t be able to roll around as much as I want, and I''ll be dying every time so you''ll be reviving me constantly. It would be an annoyance to get through the levels, even if I can level up faster." Ignatius thought.


    "That''s some interesting point of view, and I guess you''re right. The Young Red ze Dragon, is it?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, that one!" He said, waving his tail.


    "Alright then, let''s do it!"


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [Young Red ze Dragon] [Rank]: [D++] Evolution Option for [Ignatius]!]


    FLAAASH!


    Ignatius entire body began to glow with bright white a red light, as his entire body exuded an enormous wave of heat, spreading around his surroundings at the same time as his body grewrger, centimeter per centimeter¡­ until then, the evolution was done!


    Ding!


    [Ignatius] has evolved into a [Young Red ze Dragon]!]


    -----

 Chapter 501 Naturias Evolution Options

    -----


    [You have selected the [Young Red ze Dragon] [Rank]: [D++] Evolution Option for [Ignatius]!]


    FLAAASH!


    Ignatius entire body began to glow with bright white a red light, as his entire body exuded an enormous wave of heat, spreading around his surroundings at the same time as his body grewrger, centimeter per centimeter¡­ until then, the evolution was done!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ding!


    [Ignatius] has evolved into a [Young Red ze Dragon]!]


    The little dragon was no more, as he now had the size of¡­ almost 50 centimeters, he was almost as big as I was when I was four years of age. I''ve taken a big stretch when I hit seven years, and now that I am getting closer to nine I am getting pretty tall again. Ignatius became so tall he probably reaches my belly.


    His body developed mildly, although he remained most of his Baby Dragon Features which made him look cute, he now had a few rougher and rowdier appearances here and there, spikes over his shoulders, muscr forelimbs with big ws and fingers, a long and spiky tail, and three ck horns growing from his forehead, with sharp red and orange eyes.


    His belly had white color as well, and seemed slightly softer, perhaps being one of his weak spots if a predator were to try getting close to him. However, he seemed rather rowdier now, and he even looked like he was up to no good, like a punk kid.


    "LET''S GOOOOOOO!"


    Ignatius roared, as mes came out of his jaws as he opened them upwards. The fire was spiritual fire anyways so it didn''t burnt anything unless I wanted. He began to celebrate as he looked at his body, finally he looked slightly bigger and not like a child anymore- well, he still looks very much like one but still.


    "I have finally be an adolescent now! I am big! Hahaha! I think I could had been as tall as you when you were five!" Heughed maliciously.


    "Yeah but you''re still tiny anyways." I said with a smirk.


    "I don''t care about your teasing; I am happy as I am! Bwahaha!"


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Ignatius the Red]


    [Race]: [True Fire Dragon Spirit]


    [Rank]: [D] -> [D++]


    [Level]: [0/25]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Baby Dragon] -> [Young Red ze Dragon]


    [HP]: [495/495] -> [515/515]


    [MP]: [400/400] -> [420/420]


    [Strength]: [440] -> [450]


    [Defense]: [455] -> [470]


    [Magic]: [260] -> [280]


    [Resistance]: [245] -> [265]


    [Agility]: [235] -> [245]


    [Luck]: [110] -> [120]


    [Charm]: [150] -> [160]


    [Skills]: [Eggshell: Lv7] [Dragon King''s Son: Lv4] [Baby Dragon Breath: Lv7] [Roll: Lv6] [Dragon Scales: Lv5] [Dragon ws: Lv5] [Fire Absorption: Lv8] [Physical Damage Resistance: Lv3] [Magic Damage Resistance: Lv2] [Intimidation: Lv1] [Furious Dragon Bite: Lv1]


    -----


    This little dragon''s stats increased by a small bit and he even got cockier too, which might or might not be a good thing, depending in the perspective.


    Ignatius also acquired two new Skills.


    -----


    [Intimidation: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Skill that powerful Dragons might awaken, their very Auras generate a threatening aura of red color that can cause fear and make foes flinch in horror upon seeing the Dragon in question. It is capable of lowering a foe''s stats when intimidated by -10%, increasing with each Level. In stronger cases of intimidation, a foe might even get Paralyzed for a few seconds.


    -----


    [Furious Dragon Bite: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Skill that all Dragons develop, it grants them the ability to use their well-developed jaws to bite furiously through a foe''s flesh. While biting, their jaws be stronger and reinforced with magic, their fangs are as sharp as knives and they can easily tear flesh and break bones as long as they get a good grip in a foe''s flesh. As this skills develop by breaking fangs and regrowing them, the fangs continuously grow tougher, sharper, and deadlier, granting +25% enhancement to damage dealt when biting a foe alongside ignoring -10% of their defenses per Skill Level.


    -----


    "Big wow, both are deadly Skills! Well done Ignatius!"


    "Sylphy make me something to bite with your weird Alchemy thing power." Said Ignatius.


    "Err¡­ Wood? No you''re going to break that easily¡­ Alright." I said, quickly grabbing forks, and nearby rusted metal swords and knives.


    "Extraction: Iron."


    FLASH!


    All the weapons suddenly began to be slowly extracted into a big block of iron as I felt a lot of my MP going away constantly, and I felt a slight pressure as well. This thing probably costs a lot of MP with each use.


    "Metamorphosis."


    FLASH!


    And then I shaped it all into something resembling a big bone.


    "Here, a metal bone. Do as you may."


    I gave it to Ignatius as he began waving his tail around and started chomping on the piece of metal. His jaws were so strong now that they left biting marks all over. It seems that bing a Young Dragon alsoes with wanting to bite things with his well-developed jaws.


    "Now, Naturia! It''s your turn! Come here baby."


    "Fooofofoo!"


    Naturia was excited, flying to my side as I checked her status. She had developed rather nicely.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Naturia]


    [Race]: [True Nature Spirit]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [20/20]


    [EXP]: [--/--]


    [ss]: [Magical Sapling]


    [HP]: [270/270]


    [MP]: [700/700]


    [Strength]: [132]


    [Defense]: [140]


    [Magic]: [500]


    [Resistance]: [385]


    [Agility]: [245]


    [Luck]: [140]


    [Charm]: [180]


    [Skills]: [Photosynthesis: Lv4] [Seed Bullet: Lv5] [Nature''s Healing: Lv5] [Entangling Vines: Lv3] [Leaf Of Life: Lv3]


    -----


    "Nice, nice, your stats increased pretty well." I said while nodding. "Alright baby, let''s see your Evolution Options, I am assuming you have too, right?"


    "Fooo!"


    Ding!


    -----


    [Avable Evolution Options for [Naturia]


    [Deadly Venomous Vine]


    [ursed Screaming Mandragora]


    [Spirit Tree Sapling]


    [Nature Familiar]


    -----


    I saw all four of Naturia''s Evolution Options, and they seemed quite interesting, and at the same time, very strange. I had never thought she had the talent to evolve into a Deadly Venomous Vine or an ursed Screaming Mandragora! And what is Nature Familiar anyway?


    Naturia had four evolution options now, it was the same as when it happened to Ignatius just some minutes ago. Will Furoh also have several evolution options?! Well, one thing I noticed is that this evolution is actually for their ss, or something. It seems their race just stays as a Spirit...


    -----

 Chapter 502 Naturias New Form

    -----


    Naturia had four evolution options now, it was the same as when it happened to Ignatius just some minutes ago. Will Furoh also have several evolution options?! Well, one thing I noticed is that this evolution is actually for their ss, or something. It seems their race just stays as a Spirit. Unless something very big happens, perhaps they''ll keep the same race they have but their ss will change, which will reflect as a new appearance, new powers, and the like.


    It makes me wonder if this is also rted with the System, sses don''t exist in this world after all. It probably means that the System is capable of modifying the body and granting the skills and new power through ss Change simr to an Evolution by itself¡­ Well, maybe Furoh will be different as he is not a spirit.


    Anyways, let''s see Naturia''s Evolution Options, with the Additional Information turned on. After upgrading Heavenly Sight, I had acquired the power of seeing even more information when I analyze things.


    -----


    [Deadly Venomous Vine]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    A special type of nt Monster that is made up of countless entwined vines with spikes filled with deadly poison. Each spike is capable of injecting poison that can either Paralyze, inflict Burn, deadly venom, and more. They''re particrly nasty monsters that wait to ambush a prey by mixing with vegetation deep within forests.


    Additional Information: Powerful and tricky, and with a variety of poisons at its disposal, however, it has a hard time leveling up due to its strength and it doesn''t have that many evolution options. Mostly loses all healing abilities in exchange for poison.


    -----


    [ursed Screaming Mandragora]


    [Rank]: [C]


    A powerful one and a half meterrge Mandragora-type monster that dwells deep within jungles or forests. Once stepped over, it will emerge from the ground and scream, dealing direct damage into anybody within a kilometer radius. Its scream that inhibit senses in anybody that hears its scream and causes powerful and deadly curses that can paralyze or even stop the heart of a foe. However, it is powerless against anything of higher Rank.


    Additional Information: Incredibly strong for its Rank but cannot evolve anymore, levels up incredibly slowly and once it evolves, it doesn''t grow much stronger.


    -----


    [Spirit Tree Sapling]


    [Rank]: [D+++]


    A mysterious and mystical sapling of an even more mysterious tree. A sapling of a Spirit Tree is said to be a protector of the forest child. Revered by the Elves of the Anta Continent, once one is spotted, it will be swiftly moved to a sanctuary where it will be taken care of and slowly allow to grow up over time, evolving bigger until, perhaps, might one day be a Legendary World Tree.


    Only a few of Spirit Tree Saplings exists in this world, and they posses incredibly ability over Nature and Life, generating auras of healing light and even being able to create healing leaves and fruits that once consumed, are said to restore youth, and even extend lifespan.


    Additional Information: Rather weak and slightly defenseless, but it can move around with its roots. It has a wide repertoire of healing skills and buffing abilities to enhance and heal its protectors. Although it is rather weak, it can level up at twice the speed and has a bright future in terms of future evolutions.


    -----


    [Nature Familiar]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    A golem-like being made of wood that is created by high ranked Forest Spirits, Dryads. They''re powerful and have robust bodies that grow over time by absorbing the life from monsters and magic from the environment. They take a variety of shapes and have special abilities, but most of them are shaped to be powerful and defensive guardians, they have a bnce between defense, attack, magic, and healing, but cannot specialize in anything.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Additional Information: Level up slowly, its evolution options are narrow and it cannot properly move at a good speed to keep up with its master.


    -----


    "I see, everything has a certain w except¡­ Well, the weakest of them, but also the one with the greatest evolutionary options." I said, as Naturia seemed to understand what each evolution option said and seemed to agree.


    "Alright then, what do you want to be though?" I wondered.


    "Do you want to be a deadly and poisonous mass of vines?"


    "Or perhaps a big mandragora that screams and kills everyone?"


    "Perhaps you want to be a big and chunky doll-like wooden golem?"


    Naturia began to imagine herself in each evolution, making adorable yet shocked faces.


    "Or a small spirit tree sapling?"


    "Fooo!"


    She began to seemingly nod, as her eyes shone brightly.


    "Okay then!"


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [Spirit Tree Sapling] Evolution Option for [Naturia]!]


    FLASH!


    Right after that, Naturia began to glow bright gold, as she was epassed in this magical light, her entire being began to change. Her small and tiny branches grew longer, as her main body almost reached 50 centimeters. Her wooden body became healthier and shinier, as more leaves grew over her small branches, which now grew longer and thinner. She started looking like a small tree.


    Ding!


    [Naturia] has evolved into a [Spirit Tre e Sapling]!]


    -----


    <S t a t u s S y s t e m>


    [System Owner]: [Naturia]


    [Race]: [True Nature Spirit]


    [Rank]: [D+++]


    [Level]: [0/25]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Magical Sapling] -> [Spirit Tree Sapling]


    [HP]: [270/270] -> [290/290]


    [MP]: [700/700] -> [750/750]


    [Strength]: [132] -> [142]


    [Defense]: [140] -> [170]


    [Magic]: [500] -> [600]


    [Resistance]: [385] -> [485]


    [Agility]: [245] -> [255]


    [Luck]: [140] -> [170]


    [Charm]: [180] -> [250]


    [Skills]: [Photosynthesis: Lv5] [Seed Bullet: Lv6] [Nature''s Healing: Lv6] [Entangling Vines: Lv4] [Leaf Of Life: Lv4] [Mana Fruit: Lv1] [Spiritual Healing Aura: Lv1] [Life Enhancement: Lv1]


    -----


    Naturia looked amazing after evolving, she now truly became something of a tree herself! And not only that, but her stats also skyrocketed a bit too much! I thought this was a lesser evolution. So what would had happened if she evolved into the others, she would had gotten even more stats, perhaps¡­


    -----

 Chapter 503 Naturias New Skills & Furohs Evolution Options

    -----


    Naturia''s evolution was slightly surprising, her stats have also increased more than expected, and she acquired three new Skills, Mana Fruit, Spiritual Healing Aura, and Life Enhancement.


    -----


    [Mana Fruit: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A special Magical Fruit imbued with the power of a Spirit of Nature and Life that can be produced by spending MP. Once created, it can restore up to 500 MP when consumed. The restorative amount of MP increases as the skill level does. This fruit can also be used as a valuable material for the production of items through alchemy with stronger effects.


    Consuming the fruit might also heal from Lesser Status effects such as Headache, Fatigue, Exhaustion, Confusion, and even Brainwashing. The more MP is spent on the fruit''s production, the more powerful is the fruit''s effects. With each Skill Level, the leaf''s effects and nutritional richness increases by +15%.


    -----


    [Spiritual Healing Aura: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    An exclusive power of Spiritual Trees, it grants the ability to gather the spiritual essence of nature and heal several targets within a wide range surrounding the user. The targets can even be an inanimate object or a living being, or even the environment itself. Living beings receive a Heal based off the MP spent plus +10% with each Skill Level, while using this in certain inanimate objects or things such as soil, the nutrients in the soil are enhanced, nts grow faster and healthier, and more. With each Skill Level the range in which this Aura can reach is increased by x2.


    -----


    [Life Enhancement: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    An exclusive power of Spiritual Tree, by choosing specific targets, it is possible to imbue them with the power of Life itself, enhancing their entire bodies in the process. This temporarily increases all stats by +20% with each Skill Level and creates a positive status effect that can help wounds heal faster and cancel Curses from affecting wounds. Additionally, instead of a all stats being boosted, a single stat can also be targeted, in which case the enhancement is doubled, however, other Stats cannot be boosted while this boost is active.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----


    "Woah all these are amazing. I couldn''t expect less from a Spiritual Tree like you, Naturia! Well done!"


    "Fooo!"


    Naturia flew around, now even bigger than before. However, she could float just fine as she could be translucent, or even reduce the size of her own body, resembling a small miniature tree.


    With her new Skills it is possible to give even more of a healing enhancement to everyone around us, and she can even create fruits to restore MP! Although her fruits restore MP by a fixed number unlike my fruits that simply restore 50% of MP and HP no matter what, they can be eaten as much as anybody wants, and I bet we can produce more per day than mine.


    They could also be a good material for Alchemy¡­ Now that I''ve acquired the Alchemy Skill and it has been updated, there''s nothing saying I can''t use such power to make new potions which are even more effective.


    However, for now¡­ time to evolve Furoh.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Furoh]


    [Race]: [Mimic Demon]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [20/20]


    [EXP]: [--/--]


    [ss]: [Shapeshifting Beast]


    [HP]: [950/950]


    [MP]: [520/520]


    [Strength]: [670]


    [Defense]: [360]


    [Magic]: [550]


    [Resistance]: [320]


    [Agility]: [600]


    [Luck]: [130]


    [Charm]: [130]


    [Skills]: [Mimicry: Lv4] [Body Shapeshifting: Lv4] [Gluttony: Lv3] [Shadow st: Lv3]


    -----


    At Level 20 he had really increased his stats a lot. I think he is the one with the most stat total of all my Familiars right now. It is obvious why though, he''s amazingly strong due to having a physical body, so I guess it has to have some sort of advantage being made of flesh than just being a floating spiritual soul thingy. His Skills had leveled up a lot since he got his System, and he has be pretty amazing at Shapeshifting and Mimicry.


    For now, let''s see if he got any evolution options or he can evolve directly into something¡­


    Ding!


    -----


    [Showcasing [Furoh] Evolution Options¡­]


    [Avable Evolution Options for [Furoh]


    [Amorphous Shapeshifter]


    [Lesser Uroboros Worm]


    [Shapeless Trickster]


    -----


    "You''ve got three evolution options Furoh,e see them."


    Furoh slowly looked at the status window evolution options, feeling slightly surprised.


    "Eh? They all sound terrible! Can''t I just evolve into a dragon instead?"


    "No, that''s not how it works. You may take many shapes but your evolutions are dependent of what you truly are."


    "Sigh¡­"


    Furoh didn''t seem to enjoy his true form, and that''s probably his reason on why he never took it since he gained the ability to shapeshift. He''s a Mimic Demon so he has the innate power to shapeshift and within his heart it feels like an impulse to him¡­ so I suppose I can''t just selfishly lecture him about how he should love himself or something.


    -----


    [Amorphous Shapeshifter]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    A horrid being from the depths of dungeons and caves within the Demon Continent. Itcks a shape and moves around with a mass of flesh eyes and limbs. It can shapeshift in whatever it has registered within its mind and uses such powers to scare foes or obtain strength to acquire meals. It is monstrous and possess insane regeneration abilities, being able to sustainrge quantities of damage and survive, escaping and healing to fight another day.


    Additional Information: A vicious fighter that abuses regeneration to fight recklessly and try to devour prey whole. It levels up fairly slowly and its evolution options are not much.


    -----


    [Lesser Uroboros Worm]


    [Rank]: [C]


    A monstrous worm that inhabits the dark depths of the Demon Continent, devouring Demonite Crystals, and any monster it can find. It is vicious and also possess the ability to shapeshift its body around, taking a few different forms to trick foes and devour them with surprise attacks. The more it eats the bigger it grows, until it eventually bes too big to be predated by most things except higher ranked monsters.


    Additional Information: It is powerful and can grow to insane sizes, but it cannot evolve anymore. It requires a lot of food to sustain so it might be a pain for its master to maintain.


    -----


    And there''s a third option too¡­


    -----

 Chapter 504 Furohs Evolution

    -----


    There was a third evolution option for Furoh:


    -----


    [Shapeless Trickster]


    [R a n k]: [C-]


    A strange small being. No bigger than the size of a man, this monstrous being has no shape, resembling a mass of fleshy slime with eyes and tentacles. It prefers to live inside of dungeons, ambushing adventurers and devouring them. The more it devours strong prey, the stronger it can grow, even being able to imitate their skills and spells. It can eventually shapeshift into anything as it develops, gaining a part of what it shapeshifts into temporarily. Incredibly hard to discern and find out, very few had ever been in less alone captured.


    Additional Information: Fast Leveling and Develops quickly, specializes on shapeshifting and mimicry the most.


    -----


    "And those are all three¡­ What do you like?" I wondered, asking Furoh.


    "Err¡­" Furoh looked around. He didn''t liked any of them. "None, to be honest, none of them!"


    "Ugh¡­ We are never getting anywhere like this, Furoh."


    "I am sorry¡­"


    "You have to just pick something,e on¡­"


    "I really don''t want any of them but I guess¡­ The worm one sounds strong."


    "It is a trap though!"


    "Trap?!"


    Furoh was surprised, he really didn''t get it, but I learned something from seeing the evolution options of Naturia and Ignatius so far¡­ There are trap evolutions that cannot evolve any longer, those will ultimately inhibit growth, which is something very important.


    Sometimes just taking the weakest evolution is for the best, as it has the greatest potential for growth after all. I told that to Furoh until he realized his mistake.


    "Right¡­ Then thest one?"


    "Yeah, let''s pick this one."


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [Shapeless Trickster] Evolution Option for [Furoh]!]


    Instead of a sh of light emanating out of Furoh, he was epassed in pure darkness, as he began to glow darker and darker, until he turned into the pure embodiment of darkness, a mass of endless shadows without a defined form that began to growrger andrger, until it finally stopped. The darkness and shadows dissipated, revealing the figure of something resembling a slime made of flesh with multiple eyes and tentacles. Wow, that''s crazy looking.


    "Ugh, haven''t I be even more grotesque now?" He sighed.


    "Come on, you''ve got your charm as a monstrous creature." I said. "Well, and a demon of course."


    "Well, I prefer to take a better form than that¡­" Sighed Furoh, as he quickly transformed into a Blue Slime simr to Pyuku. "Slimes are technically the same as I am but they''re cute¡­ I wish I was a slime."


    "I guess I cannot deny a slime''s cuteness but you''re also cute in your own way¡­" I said, petting him. "Your assistance was of great help back in that battle, you did way too much in fact, without you I don''t know if I could had managed to do what I did, so thanks a lot, Furoh.


    "Ahahaha¡­ It was nothing, I was just helping my contractor." Furoh seemed to be embarrassed.


    "Well now, let''s check what you''ve gotten. There are two very annoying spirits behind me waiting for their turn at getting a System¡­" I sighed.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Furoh]


    [Race]: [Mimic Demon]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    [Level]: [0/25]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [ss]: [Shapeless Trickster]


    [HP]: [950/950] -> [1000/1000]


    [MP]: [520/520] -> [560/560]


    [Strength]: [670] -> [700]


    [Defense]: [360] -> [380]


    [Magic]: [550] -> [570]


    [Resistance]: [320] -> [340]


    [Agility]: [600] -> [650]


    [Luck]: [130] -> [140]


    [Charm]: [130] -> [140]


    [Skills]: [Mimicry: Lv5] [Body Shapeshifting: Lv5] [Gluttony: Lv4] [Shadow st: Lv4] [Stealth: Lv1] [Illusion: Lv1] [Deception: Lv1]


    -----


    Ah, his stats increased a lot didn''t they? Not only that but he now has one thousand HP?! He''s so tanky I can''t even put it into words anymore¡­ Well, and all three of his new Skills sound interesting, fitting of something named "Trickster".


    -----


    [Stealth: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A special ability that only very tricky monsters capable of melding with shadows can learn. It allows for the ability to hide from anything by covering themselves with a mantle of invisible Mana and making of the user''s entire existence null to others. It only works as long as they''re not found or detected, and immediately deactivates upon the usage of an attacking skill or spell. The hiding effect of stealth is enhanced by +20% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    [Illusion: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Skill that only very tricky monsters can acquire, which allows for the creation of illusions through magic. Such Illusions can be manipted to make fake things seem real, or to bring difort into the hearts of an opponent. It can also directly affect the mind and cause several status effects such as Confusion, Insanity, or Madness. Illusions can be melded with Stealth for better effects. The effect of illusions is enhanced by +20% with each Skill Level


    -----


    [Deception: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Skill that only Shapeless Tricksters can learn. Passively increases the ability to deceive a foe. The more a foe is deceived by the user, the stronger the user will grow, with a boost to all stats of +15% with each Skill Level. Additionally, as long as the target falls into illusions, the illusions effects are enhanced by +50%.


    -----


    Wow all these Skills scream "ying dirty" but I can''t help but like them. They sound so great and interesting it left me slightly surprised. I guess theye perfectly well for someone like Furoh who can shapeshift and mimic stuff.


    "Ugh these Skills sound strangely dangerous¡­" He sighed, worried about the stuff he shouldn''t be really worry about at all.


    "But they''ll do their job just fine, you have to be nasty and y dirty if you want to survive in this world Furoh, you know this firsthand, right?" I asked.


    "¡­Well yes." He sighed. "I will do my best in that regard."


    "Now''s my turn to shine, right? Right?!" Beelzebub quickly flew to my face and began to annoy me. He really wanted a System Seed. He was being quite annoying, but I guess it was understandable.


    -----

 Chapter 505 Beelzebub & Curse Status

    -----


    Beelzebub began to rub his fatty grub body over my face.


    "I also want one of those Systems!"


    "Sure, but Curse, I can''t really trust you yet, so I am not giving you anything for now¡­"


    "Eh?! I helped you!"


    "I know but still¡­"


    "It''s not like I can even betray you if I want to, right? I am already trapped within your soul; we''ll probably die together now."


    Curse was right I guess; he had been chained and now he was pretty much merged with my soul. He was like part of my very being and he''ll most likely die alongside me.


    But still¡­ Isn''t he too new of a friend? Kind of feels a bit iffy to give him the System Seed right away. I was just thinking to wait a bit but I guess the sooner the better. If he tries anything funny I can use my authority and take away the system out of his soul, Alice told me I can do that.


    "Ah¡­ Fine, I''ll give both of you some Systems, so stop bothering me already!"


    At the end, Alice quickly made both seeds, which were cubic shaped after some effort. Both of them ended costing 600000 EXP, not as much as I imagined, but the next ones will cost even more expensive, and so on, until they''ll begin costing millions, and maybe one day billions!


    ¡­Well, not like I really n to give them to the entire world, but I''ve got enough to make even more if I wanted. Who could benefit from them? I could give them to my parents so they can keep growing stronger, as they seem to have hit a wall, or maybe to Aquarina and Zack as a priority because they''re growing with me and it mighte in handy if they''re stronger whenever something very dangerous happens eventually.


    It''ll be a hassle to exin to them what it is about and how the System power is even possible¡­ Maybe I should just give it to them without telling them? Nah, that would only make them ask their parents about it, which would end up ruining the entire thing from being a secret.


    I had originally thought about telling my parents about the System''s powers, they know I was born with special powers already, from my "near endless mana" to them, which is actually endless, to my "near immortality" and so on. They had also noticed my spirits had been growing stronger quicker than any spirit they had ever seen before across their lives, and I remember father looking at my spirits whenever they leveled up with a bit of surprise¡­ I can already assume he told my mother that, through some sort of power, my spirits can grow faster by ying monsters.


    Hmmm¡­ Nah, it is tooplicated. For now they''re already strong enough so let''s leave it at that. But for Aquarina and Zack, it sounds usible. I think they could understand if I tell them it is a mysterious magic I was born with and which allows me to help others grow stronger, after experimenting with my familiars, it works so I wanted them to have it.


    But they''re a bit prideful, would they ept my help which is clearly a cheat so they can grow strong fast and keep up with my pace? Huh¡­ Well, if I give it to them as a birthday gift, maybe?


    Anyways, after Beelzebub and Curse received their System Seeds, they quickly glowed brightly and then that was it. They got their goddamn Status.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Beelzebub]


    [Race]: [Abyssal Fly Poison Spirit]


    [Rank]: [E+]


    [Level]: [0/10]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Poisonous Larva]


    [HP]: [120/120]


    [MP]: [150/150]


    [Strength]: [70]


    [Defense]: [50]


    [Magic]: [150]


    [Resistance]: [130]


    [Agility]: [180]


    [Luck]: [40]


    [Charm]: [20]


    [Skills]: [Aura of Pestilence: Lv1] [Poison Creation: Lv1] [Shadow Thread: Lv1] [Demon Lord Authority: Lv1]


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Curse]


    [Race]: [Ancient Curse Spirit]


    [Rank]: [E+]


    [Level]: [0/10]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Parasitic Curse]


    [HP]: [70/70]


    [MP]: [200/200]


    [Strength]: [30]


    [Defense]: [40]


    [Magic]: [170]


    [Resistance]: [150]


    [Agility]: [160]


    [Luck]: [30]


    [Charm]: [20]


    [Skills]: [Devourer of Darkness: Lv1] [Ancient Curse: Lv1] [Demon King''s Will: Lv1] [ck Chains: Lv1]


    -----


    Woah, both were looking amazing. Beelzebub had some interesting Skills, such as Poison Creation Aura of Pestilence, Shadow Thread and¡­ Demon Lord Authority?! So he inherited something from back when he was a Demon Lord¡­ Now that''s quite insane when you think about it, for real.


    And then there''s Curse, who acquired a variety of Skills that seem rted to his very purpose as a Living Curse, or as he''s called now "Parasitic Curse", is this why he''s able to attach himself to souls and jump around from soul to soul as its host dies? I guess he''s really like the embodiment of a parasite in that sense.


    "Oh, so this is my Status! Finally! I finally got it!" Beelzebub got all happy. "Now time to evolve and go back to my glorious fly self!"


    "Interesting, these Status things¡­" Curse said. "Would I be able to evolve into an even stronger Curse?"


    "Yeah, I guess you could, but it won''t affect me any longer, I modified you that way." I said.


    "I am not nning in affecting you, I already told you. I''ve been living a life aimlessly since that ancient demon king created me. I want to find a new purpose, staying at your side and sticking to whatever you''ll do seems interesting enough, and because you''re half-elf, you''ll live very long." Said Curse. "It''ll surely be a life filled with interesting developments, in an ever-changing world such as this, a long life means you''ll experience many things! I can''t wait!"


    Curse was certainly an entric guy.


    After I was done with everything, I quickly decided to take a nap for real this time, and slept soundly for hours until dinner, where Aquarina and Zack came to visit me once more, this time bringing Mist, Celica, and Mary, who came to check on Celeste and to say hello to me.


    "Shylphy! You''re awake!" Mist said, jumping over bed.


    "I was worried¡­" Celica sighed.


    "I am d to see you''re doing well, Sylphy¡­" Said Mary, as she looked back at Celeste with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, she should wake up soon enough." I said. "I know she will."


    -----

 Chapter 506 Beautiful Dreams

    -----


    I spent the next few hours talking with Mary, Mist, and Celica. Through the week I spent being unconscious, they were slowly adapting to everything in our "wandering vige". Apparently after the whole fight against Celeste, my parents quickly picked up the people of the orphanage in a very peculiar way¡­


    "Well, Arafunn, your uncle, did something¡­ rather surprising. He used his Wind Magic to lift the entire house off the ground, and flew it all the way outside the vige¡­" Mary said.


    "He did what?! Did uncle really do that?!" I asked in shock.


    "Y-Yes¡­ He used special magic to hide what he did, so nobody was able to actually see it at the end, but it was very shockingly surprising." Sighed Mary.


    "We flew into the skies! Uncle Arafunn is very cool! I want to use wind magic one day, can I?" Wondered Mist.


    "I believe you could, nobody is born without the ability to use magic of all elements, we simply have affinities that make an element stronger than others naturally, most of the time." I said as if I were imitating my mother''s teachings.


    "Oooh!" Mist got all pumped up. "Sylphy can you teach me magic?! Celeste used to teach me magic but she''s¡­"


    "I think I could! However, I am fairly sure my mother is way better at teaching Magic than I am." I said, head patting Mist. "How about she teaches you magic instead? I can ask her- Ah right she''s busy with Zephy¡­"


    "Yeah, that''s why we didn''t wanted to bother her¡­" Mary said. "I know a few spells, but Mist specializes a lot in Light and Life Magic, her healing spells were learned almost automatically."


    "Amazing, you''re a healer then, Mist! We just needed one for the party." Said Aquarina.


    "I-I am?! I''ll be a nun like Mary! So I have to heal well!" Mist giggled a bit, looking at Zack as if expecting his praise as well.


    We looked at him with sharp eyes, until he understood.


    "Y-Yeah, that''s pretty cool." He said while nodding, scratching his head a bit out of embarrassment. Even for him it was quite clear Mist had a hard crush on him, so he felt slightly embarrassed now when she was near him. Despite being smaller than us, Mist had almost our same age. It seems her tribe is small sized, ording to Mary.


    "Ehehe, you can be a strong warrior in the front and I''ll keep you healthy and safe, Zack!" She said, her eyes shining brightly, her second pair of eyes seemed to shine brighter than ever.


    "Well that would be pretty useful." Said Zack with a smile, head patting Mist. He couldn''t resist her cuteness at the end.


    "Uwahh¡­"


    Of course, she had a different reaction when he showed her affection than anybody else, blushing a bit.


    "I wonder what magic I''m good at!" Said little Celica.


    "Perhaps Darkness Magic?" I wondered.


    I wasn''t being racist or something because she was a Demon, but because I could sense within her soul that her affinity for Darkness was rather potent. Thanks to my upgraded Heavenly Sight, I was able to see through souls easily, and it also allowed me to detect affinities, elements which people are better than others.


    "Darkness Magic? But that''s scary magic¡­ I want nature magic to grow flowers! I want to fill the world with pretty flowers!" Celica said innocently. "Like that, mama can always smile, like she does when I give her flowers!"


    "Is that so dear?" Mary said with a smile, caressing Celica''s fluffy hair.


    "Sure thing then, I can teach you a good amount of Nature Magic Spells, growing flowers will be no problem if you put your mind into it!" I said, forgetting about making her learn darkness magic if she really didn''t wanted to.


    "Uwaah! Cool!" Celica said, jumping around like a little froggy, she lifted her teddy bear.


    "Mister teddy we can make as many flowers as we want!" She said happily.


    "I heard that flowers turn into tasty fruits too, did you know?" Wondered Mist.


    "I didn''t!" Said Celica while gasping. "So when I eat fruit, I am eating a flower too?!"


    "Something like that! So maybe when you learn how to grow flowers, you can also make fruits!" Said Mist.


    "Wooow!" Celica got even more pumped up. "Like that we''ll never be hungry¡­ OH! If I make tons of fruits, maybe nobody will ever suffer hunger again!"


    "Yeah! I had the same idea!" Mist said.


    "Let''s learn how to grow fruits!" Said Celica.


    "Alright!" Mist was decided.


    Their wish was so cute and innocent that it made me feel rather moved¡­ But that''s true. Maybe if I help them with my endless Mana, healing the hunger of the world¡­ can it be a possibility? There''s lot of people starving everywhere, sometimes foodcks, or sometimes the rich take it all for themselves and sells it for ridiculous prices.


    If we fill the world with so many trees bearing fruits daily everywhere, wouldn''t hunger as a whole not be a real problem? Like that, people could dedicate themselves to improve the world as a whole without such a problem getting in the way.


    ¡­But maybe my thoughts are also childish? Can I even do such a thing?


    "I believe if you set your mind into it, anything could be possible." Alice whispered to me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alice¡­


    I guess we could give it a try while we are in our journey.


    "Haha, growing fruits all over the world? That''s nuts¡­ Not even the heroes could do that." Zack said while giggling a bit.


    "Hey, don''tugh at their dream, Zack! That''s super rude!" I reprimanded him.


    "A-Anyways." Mary said. "I guess we should be leaving soon, we don''t want to disturb you, Sylphy." Said Mary.


    "Oh no, I''ll be going back to my own tent tonight, you can stay here and be with Celeste in this bed, no worries." I said.


    "Really? Thank you." Mary sighed.


    Like that, we moved back to our tents.


    And Aquarina ended sneaking in the middle of the night into my bed, cuddling with me.


    She seemed to have missed doing this.


    -----

 Chapter 507 The Next Morning

    -----


    When I woke up the next morning, my body felt way more lighter. I guess I''ve fully recovered by now. I needed just a bit more rest. I didn''t even felt any pain. If anything, I felt slightly sluggish, as if I really needed to stretch out and warm up my body. I need to begin exercising a bit more. Of course, not without training my new Skills. I''ve got a big assortment of Skills that can Level Up now, so I should begin training them all together to gain as much Skill Proficiency as I can efficiently as possible- But there''s a problem. Most of them are quite shy, so I cannot leisurely conjure them anywhere.


    It is really quite the pain¡­ However, I''ve discovered a good trick, a "cheat" if I would say so myself. While I am sleeping or by concentrating a lot, almost meditating, I can enter my Soul Scape using my mind, and there, I can conjure most Skills and gain Skill Proficiency as well! Of course, it requires me to sleep or be in a very deep meditation, and the more I use Skills or Magic there, the more tired I get mentally, so I cannot really abuse it too much.


    But is a good way to train them every night for at least two or three hours at most, the other hours I require to use them to sleep so I don''t wake up with a headache. It is a decent method, and I used itst night to train two hours¡­


    I looked into my own Status, seeing the changes once more:


    -----


    <#23a S y s t e m>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 1: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physiq ue]: [Tier 3: Rank 1: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [13050000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv1] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv1] [Mana Usage: Lv5] [Heavenly Sight: Lv1] [Alchemy: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification]


    [Curses]: [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    -----


    Ah, I''ve really got a lot of Leveling Skills now¡­ The Level cap is 10, the other ones that got at Level 10 cannot level up again, but of course, I''ve already got a big assortment of ones that can Level Up. Divine Fruit of Knowledge, Fire Magic: zing Wall, Mana Usage, Heavenly Sight, Alchemy. That''s six skills I''ve gotta keep up with to efficiently level up! It''ll be hell no matter what. I only have three hours as a guarantee leveling inside of my dreams, more than that while sleeping will affect my mind and I won''t be able to properly rest well.


    Also in the day I''ve gotta do a lot of chores, now that I am growing up, my parents are shamelessly asking me to do a lot of stuff. They tell me to wash my clothes and make my bed. To tidy up the room of the demon children, and probably to help mother in the kitchen. Sometimes papa will call me to help him at bleeding out the monsters and butchering them, which happens daily as they have to hunt to feed everyone now.


    And that''s without including the time I want to spend with Zack and Aquarina as well, I don''t want to neglect spending time with them because I just want to train my Skills or something¡­


    Like that, I lose over seven or eight hours in my day, the other hours should be spent sleeping though. At most, adding the three hours inside the soul scape, I can have¡­ roughly five hours a day to do anything I want, probably¡­


    Or maybe I should just rx and enjoy life, and things will get there¡­ eventually?


    Well, yeah but I will still try to get some skill proficiency.


    I''ve grown addicted to seeing my Skills grow I guess.


    One of the major reasons I was able to fight back then and do everything was because I''ve developed my Skills and my Familiars too.


    Spiritual Blessing ended being a big trump card, allowing me to boost all my Familiars power to insane levels, and even helped Agni go against a True Demon Duke. He still struggled, and I heard from Aquarina that her father was the one that defeated Astaroth.


    More importantly, I''ve got a lot of things to do right now. One of them is¡­ my sword!


    It''s gone.


    I can''t find it anywhere!


    Where is my beautiful sword at?!


    I found my earrings and other essories I have, my armor all broke though, so I only have these little things. Thankfully Beelzebub became a full-fledged spirit by now, or he might had disappeared if I broke the sword.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Which if I remember well¡­ it broke in the fight against Lilith and then shattered when I fought Celeste. Damn, my sword¡­ She had apanied me through so much I''ve grown attached to her. Well, I''ve even given her a gender pronoun and all even though it is just an inanimate object!


    I quickly woke up from bed with the intention of getting a new sword, or even asking my father to repair the old one somehow. I wonder if they would ept? The least thing they would want me to do is jump into danger now, using a sword must be banned for a good while.


    But it''s worth a try!


    "Sylphy?"


    Aquarina suddenly realized I had jumped off bed, as she grabbed my white dress and pulled me back to bed.


    "Ah¡­ Aquarina, good morning¡­"


    "Mooch."


    Aquarina gave me a kiss in my cheek, rubbing her nose over mine.


    "Good morning¡­" She said while yawning.


    She was too cute¡­


    -----

 Chapter 508 Aquarina Learning The Truth

    -----


    Aquarina gave me a kiss in my cheek, and it was filled with so much fluffiness and cuteness, I felt like all my worries were healed, and I felt so light I could float atop the clouds¡­


    "Sylphy? S-Sylphy?! Are you okay?!"


    Without realizing, I ended looking like I became paralyzed, I almost wasn''t even breathing.


    "Ugh¡­ Y-Yeah, that surprised me a little bit." I sighed.


    "What¡­ surprised you?" Aquarina was fidgeting her fingers.


    "Ah, well¡­ Nothing." I didn''t really wanted to make her feel like that kiss was not something she should had done.


    "It was the kiss¡­?" She asked.


    "No¡­ It¡­ The kiss was nice." I said.


    "Really?" She asked, her eyes shining.


    "Of course, we always kiss in the cheeks when we greet, right?" I asked.


    "But to me¡­ they''re more special than a greeting." She said.


    "Is that so¡­?" I asked.


    "Uwah¡­ I can''t do this¡­" Aquarina quickly covered her face, as she grew as red as a tomato, steaminging out of her ears.


    "Ahaha, don''t sweat it. I was going to take a bath right now and then go ask papa if he can fix my sword. Remember that it broke?" I asked.


    "Oh yeah! Your sword broke¡­" Sighed Aquarina. "If it wasn''t for that Celeste¡­"


    Aquarina had some sort of grudge against Celeste now. I mean, I can understand her anger against her, she did a lot of bad things.


    "Hey calm down now¡­" I said.


    "Yeah I am calm, I just¡­" Aquarina crossed her arms. "I dislike her. No, I hate her! I dislike how you forgave her so easily too¡­ It just doesn''t make any sense to me. She did so many terrible things!"


    "And what? Do you expect me to kill her or something?" I sighed.


    "N-No, not that¡­ Not you¡­" She said.


    "Aquarina calm down, this is now how your parents raised you, right?" I sighed.


    She was still young and propense to her own emotions, I had to calm her down.


    I hugged her and gave her a kiss in her cheek.


    "Promise me that you won''t act like this in front of her, okay? At least¡­ don''t threaten her or something. I know she did fucked up stuff, I am also mildly angered at her. But this wasn''tpletely my decision. My parents, and your parents, also decided to forgive her and give her a second chance." I said. "Mary, Mist, and the other kids in the orphanage¡­ They all care so much for her."


    "I know, I know¡­" Aquarina said grumpily. "Y-Your face is a bit too close¡­"


    "Ah¡­"


    I stepped back a bit and then I extended my hand at her, asking for a handshake.


    "Okay?"


    "Okay¡­ fine."


    Aquarina held my hand as she seemed slightly reluctant but at the end decided to not¡­ well, I don''t know. I bet she''ll still treat Celeste angrily. It took her years to get used to Zack. Aquarina is like this I guess.


    "Maybe I am the idiot here I guess." I sighed. "But I kind of want to give her a second chance. She might had done a lot of bad things, but she was a victim for the most of her life."


    "Hmm¡­." Aquarina sighed. "But Sylphy, if you had gone through the same things as her, would you had ever done the same things she did?"


    "Ah¡­" I sighed. "Well, maybe no¡­"


    "See? There''s a difference between people!" Said Aquarina. "Some are just good and others bad at the end."


    "No, no, don''t look at life in such an outlook, Aquarina. Not everything is just white and ck, everything is just gray. Sometimes light gray or dark gray, but most of the time people is tooplex to make them into mere "viins" and "the good ones" that''s just stuff from fairy tales. Hell, even the Demon King might had have his reasons to do the stuff he did." I said.


    "But that doesn''t mean that because someone has reasons to do what they do, they should be let to do as they please, right?" Asked Aquarina while crossing her arms.


    "Y-Yeah, I know! And we stopped Celeste, right? We stopped her, and we won''t allow her to do anything stupid again. With the watch of the heroes here, I doubt she''ll ever try anything funny. And well¡­ I kind of know her more deeply now." I said.


    "M-More deeply?!" Aquarina asked shocked. "S-Sylphy don''t tell me you like them older than you?! Ah, it must be those big things she got in her chest right?! I-I''ll grow them when I grow up too!"


    Aquarinapletely took it the other way around, talking a lot of nonsense.


    "Eeeh?! W-What are you even talking about?" I asked while raising an eyebrow. "I don''t¡­ like her as if tonically or something. I am just saying I know her better¡­ You see¡­"


    I ended telling Aquarina about that dream where I stopped the Evil Gods.


    "WHAT?! You can do that?!"


    "It¡­ was a bit unexpected but I was able to."


    "How?!"


    "I''ve got a curse that Furoh had, I stole it from him and it somehow mutated, giving me the power to absorb darkness. This is how I defeated Lilith''s soul and how I damaged the gods'' projections so they were scared and ran away. I broke her divine protections from them too, and even a demon spirit thing that was parasitizing her soul."


    "You did so much for her! She better be grateful!"


    "Yeah, that she''s alive doesn''t mean we''ll give her everything. I want of her an official apology, and probably to lower her head and kneel before our parents, to ask for forgiveness for the stuff she did¡­ It might be a bit tyrannical but¡­ I think it is a good way for her to understand what everyone has done for her, right?"


    "Yeah, I agree! We''ll boss her around and make her life hell, hehehe¡­"


    "W-Wait Aquarina, that''s not what I meant¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It seemed that Aquarina was a lot like her mother and might even be a bully.


    -----

 Chapter 509 Forced Into Going To The Academy

    -----


    After waking up I went to take a quick bath, and Aquarina decided to apany me. We washed each other''s long hair, which we had to take good care of, and then we were ready to go on adventuring- or well, just go ask my father the big question.


    When we reached the tent where everyone was eating, we found my father putting big chunks of meat over a table, while my mother was cooking with Zephy over a cradle being taken care by one of her spirits, Valkyrie, who resembled a beautiful blonde woman.


    Now that I was a big sister, I guess I''ve gotta also help my little brother in anything he needs. He''s also such a cute, red haired little brat.


    "Zephyyy!" I quickly reached his cradle as he looked at me with surprise.


    "Baaah! Abaaahh!" Zephy reacted, but wasn''t exactly crying, pointing a little finger at me.


    "Hello! I am your big sis! My name is Sylphy!" I said with a smile.


    "Bahh¡­" Zephy suddenly stopped paying attention to me, distracted by a flock of ducks flying atop the sky.


    "Looks like ducks are emigrating, season''s changing." My father quickly appeared behind me. Is it my idea or is he growing a beard below his chin? It looks very thin right now though. It might take him a while to grow it, his body is quite hairless for being his age.


    "Good morning dad¡­" I said.


    "Good morning Sylphy. Seeing you here with Aquarina means you''re feeling better? Can you walk well and all of that?" He wondered, petting my head.


    "Yeah I am alright now!" I said. "In fact¡­ I would die to go into a dungeon!"


    "Dungeon? Well there''s one in the port¡­" My father said.


    "An!" My mother quickly reprimanded my father.


    "Ah! B-But you can''t go to any dungeon. Your mother said you should rest for at least half a year after what happened." My father said.


    "EEEEH?!"


    "Yeah, no going to dungeons until we get to our new home Sylphy. And after we get there you''ll be taught more things. At the age of 10 you''ll be going to the Magic Academy." Said my mother.


    "Ah¡­ I remember that¡­ I guess." I sighed. "I remember being excited about this back then, but can''t I skip it? What can they even teach me there that I cannot learn myself?"


    "Sylphy there are teachers there that are double, triple, or even four times my own age. Do you think they''re somehow not experienced in anything? I was taught by these people and became as knowledgeable thanks to them. I cannot simply be your teacher forever. The academy has well structured sses and amazing teachers that can teach you not only about magic, but the world''s history, mathematics,nguages, and more. You''ll be going to one of the best Academies in the world too." My mother said confidently, she didn''t budge.


    "Uugh¡­ Do I even need to? I just want to learn the basics and I''m good to go." I said.


    "The basics won''t do. Also what do you want to dedicate yourself in life Sylphy? There are many careers you could take, a wandering monster hunter is not what I want my daughter, with such immense talent, to be." Said my mother. "It would be wasting your talent and amazing capabilities to just end up as some backwater adventurer¡­"


    "Hey! There''s nothing wrong with that!" I said angrily.


    "No, there''s a lot wrong with it!" My mother reluctantly said. "I''ve already decided. You and your brother will be academically sessful nobles. As the descendants of the Evergreen Kingdom''s royalty, you have to be a bit more than just an adventurer, Sylphy."


    My mother was breaking my heart. I honestly had no interests in dealing with nobility nor even be a respected princess at all, I just wanted to go there just because it would be safe, meet my family and that''s it. I''m not at all into any of the responsibilities of being a royal family member.


    "Geh¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, I was just almost nine, I can''t go against the words of my mother. It would only lead to pointless discussions and more conflict, which I really don''t want right now.


    "It''ll be fun,e on." My father said. "You don''t have to be so pessimistic about everything. You can even bring your friends there, right?"


    "Yeah I was about to tell you we could get Zack and Aquarina in there easily¡­ And if they behave, even Mist or¡­ Celeste. Celica is too young." Said my mother.


    "Eh?! Really?" I asked.


    "Wait, what? Me?" Aquarina asked. "I''m not a noble, right?"


    "Well your father is a Noble." Said my father to Aquarina.


    "Papa''s a noble?!" Asked Aquarina.


    "Of a fallen house, An be more mindful." Said my mother, reprimanding my father.


    "R-Right, never mind¡­" My father quickly decided to not talk more about that.


    "Fallen house? What''s that?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Nothing, nothing." My mother said. "How about we eat something and talk more about the Academy?"


    My mother quickly brought some delicious breakfast. Fruit sd with whipped cream, milk, cheese, curated ham, freshly baked bread, butter, and fruit jam. She also prepared some eggs withrge sticks of greasy meat from wild boar monsters named bacon.


    "Yummy!" Aquarina quickly began devouring the eggs, pouring them over the freshly baked bread, her face quickly getting all covered with the oil the eggs were fried into.


    "Aquarina eat more slowly." My mother told to her adoptive daughter while Aquarina''s parents were still scouting the Port City.


    I guess I can leave the concerns about the Academy thing forter. As of now, I wanted to ask my father about the sword.


    "Dad, my sword¡­ well, it broke from that battle." I said. "So could it be possible to¡­ repair it?"


    "Your sword?" He asked. "Ah, yeah, we recovered the bits of it. So you want it repaired¡­ I guess it is doable. Even if your mother is reprimanding you right now, you still kind of deserve a big reward for everything you did."


    "Nice! Thanks!" I said happily. "Can you use true demon materials for repairing it?"


    "True Demon?!"


    -----

 Chapter 510 A Crazy Request

    -----


    "T-True Demon Materials?" Asked my father in disbelief. "Sylphy, you have to know that True Demons bodies cannot be easily handled, right? They possess deadly Demonic Energy, which is not from our world. Such a power, when handled incorrectly, can hurt someone or even kill them."


    "I know but the Witch of the Blue Mountain was a Hero like you, right? I''m sure she could handle it¡­" I said.


    "You''re beginning to think she''s like our personal item crafter, right?" Sighed my mother. "Well, she kind of was. Her Alchemy surpassed even mine and because she''s half dwarf, she was also incredibly talented at Forging Magic, something not even I can do."


    "She''s probably the best Item Crafter in the world¡­" My father sighed.


    "I guess she could handle it¡­ But why? Why do you want such a thing, Sylphy? Shouldn''t just repairing it be enough?" My mother wondered. "True Demons are existences not from our world and-"


    "Because their bodies are tough! Remember the clothes the cultists used? They were all made from the true demons'' skin and covered in their blood, I think. It made their coats incredibly resistant to magic, most magic was just easily reflected!" I said. "If we could simply use the materials from their bodies to make our armor and weapons, wouldn''t they be amazing too? We just have to try using what we''ve got!"


    "That''s¡­ right." My mother said. "We have yet topletelyprehend this new technology they were using, but using True Demon bodies for their making, I suppose that''s why¡­ It exins a lot now."


    "The corpses of the three True Demons are stored in the Dimensional Storage Box." Said my father. "They''re still omitting a lot of miasma, so it is not safe to handle them normally."


    "Hmm¡­" My mother suddenly felt slightly intrigued. "It is dangerous yeah, but we could improve all our equipment using them. Also didn''t that Berith guy had a weapon?"


    "That damned Pike of his?! It has like a million souls¡­ We should purify that." Said my father.


    "Yeah, we''ll purify the souls inside, but the material itself is probably a unique type of ore from the Dimension of Hell, we could also use it to forge Sylphy''s weapon." Said my mother.


    "And the core of Lilith!" I said.


    "And the core of Lilith¡­" My mother said, strangelycent.


    "I am weirded out your mom is being socent with you today." Aquarina pointed out.


    "I-I am?" Asked my mother. "I¡­ Well, I also think she deserves a reward. And her idea actually enlightened me. I still remember how resilient the True Demon Dukes were and all¡­ Though a sword forged out of their materials might be too powerful for Sylphy to handle."


    "I can handle it no problem, I''ve improved to Tier 3 Magic Circle and Physique!" I said.


    "YOU WHAT?!"


    My father and my mother looked at me in disbelief.


    "Sylphy it is not good to lie about those things. Being tier 3 before even reaching the age of nine ispletely insane, there''s no way you could do that normally, it takes years of hard work, even with your talents." Said my mother.


    "Yeah, we didn''t taught you to lie." Said my father.


    "Geez, just check me." I sighed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The two quickly touched my forehead, closing their eyes.


    FLASH!


    A sh of light covered my body, scanning my body and soul.


    The two quickly opened their eyes in surprise.


    "S-She''s really Tier 3 in both¡­" My father said in disbelief.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ How did she even¡­?" My mother wondered.


    "Remember what papa said? When you fight strong monsters, their magical power is slightly absorbed, right?" I asked. "I fought so many strong monsters that I grew very strong."


    "Maybe because she killed Lilith¡­" Said my father.


    "I still can''t believe she even did that, but it was only thanks to having a contract with Agni, that dragon gave her an immense boost to her power." Said my mother.


    "Well?" I asked.


    "Fine¡­ Tier 3 is barely decent as a Physique to handle such a strong weapon as you''re requesting. However, this time we''ll divide the work with the Witch. I don''t want to ask her so many things all the time. Though we''ll ask her to enchant the sword with demon materials, we need to first fix it. And that''s something we''ll do ourselves. Sylphy, how about you begin learning Alchemy? It might be a little too soon for your age but I think this could keep you entertained for now." My mother said.


    "Ahhh¡­ T-That would be great! Yeah, sure!" I said happily.


    Although I can use my Alchemy Skill, I can barely handle it at all, if I have mother to teach me how to do Alchemy properly, I might also improve my own Alchemy Skill''s proficiency and method of usage. It would be killing two stones with one bird- No, the other way around.


    "Can I also learn?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "You''re interested?" Wondered my mother.


    "Yeah!" Said Aquarina. "I heard that my father uses Alchemy to create some of his Secret Weapons and Poisons."


    "Ah, that¡­ Yeah, I guess." Said my mother. "Shade is rather proficient at Alchemy."


    "I have no clue myself so I cannot help here." Said my father.


    And like that, things were decided, mother was going to give us official Alchemy sses.


    However I still had a few questions in my mind.


    "When are we departing? And can we take a trip in the Port City?" I asked.


    "We''ll be going in a few weeks; we need to rest for now." My father said.


    "Yeah, we also need to let the people we have with us to grow a bit ore healthy." My mother said.


    "After that, we''ll be traveling back to Anta through the skies." My father smiled.


    "The skies? But didn''t you said it was impossible and all?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Well, I''ve managed to talk with one of my sisters, and in a few weeks, a flying ship powered with magic and alchemy ising here to pick us up!" My mother said. "It has a capacity for hundreds of people, so we can all get on board with ease!"


    "EEEH?! Really?!"


    I guess that''s the power of having such a strong family background¡­


    -----

 Chapter 511 A Small Conflict

    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Apparently, Airships are a creation of the Anta Continent, made out of magic and alchemy merging together. I don''t know how exactly they work but the concept as a whole sounds freaking awesome.


    "Airships?! That''s really a thing? Like a boat in the sky?" I asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, a boat in the sky!" Said my mother. "They were once a lot like sea boats, but over time their shape was changed and shaped to be more aerodynamic."


    "Woow!" Aquarina was imagining something and getting all surprised.


    "But how do they even work?!" I asked.


    "Well¡­" My mother grabbed a notebook and began drawing. Her drawings were amazingly detailed, she had a great talent at drawing and writing with pretty letters.


    She quickly started drawing the internal engine of an Airship¡­ it was amazingly detailed. But the only thing I could even make up form it is that it resembled a furnace connected with many metallic tubes into a gigantic jewel.


    "This is an airship core. I''ve done a few hundred myself in the past as an Alchemist. They are made by fusing thousands of Magic Crystals together with other magical ores and wind elemental jewels." My mother said. "They work merely by absorbing Mana and then lifting the whole airship off the ground by generating an epassing wind current. These tubes fuel the core with magic from the furnace, which constantly burns magic crystals and other magical ores."


    "Oooh¡­" All of us, including my father, gasped in surprise.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps from behind.


    "Oh right, airships. They work like that yeah. I used to make cores myself. With my magic I can create them easily with a bit of alchemy." Uncle Arafunn showed up with a rxed face as always.


    "Uncle! Did you really lifted up the house the other day?!" I asked.


    "Oh the orphanage? Yeah, it was more convenient that way." He said carefreely.


    "Arafunn you shouldn''t had done that though, what if someone saw you doing something so insane?! Not many magicians can even lift a boulder, even less a whole building." My mother said.


    "Well, whatever. That''s on the past already Faylen, you''re always worrying so much about past things, they''re gone now, they''re in the past!" Arafunn said, trying to calm my mother.


    "Still! It was reckless!" My mother said.


    "I thought Uncle Arafunn was only good at Sound Magic or something?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Sound Magic is an advanced branch of Wind Magic." My father said. "He was also referred as the Hero of the Winds in Anta, he''s a master of wind."


    "You are?! Then can you lift us all off the ground?" I wondered.


    "What? Yeah I can¡­." Arafunn said. "But it is tiring and I don''t really want to bring you back to Anta, it would be too much of a hassle¡­"


    "And I also don''t want him to bring us there either. He''s so carefree he''ll end up dropping us off into the sea or something." My mother said while seemingly even more angered than before.


    "Eeeh? I am not that bad of a person!" Arafunn said.


    "Then where were you when we could had needed your help back then? If you were there nothing that Sylphy went through would had happened!" My mother said.


    "What? I wanted to go but you said I had to protect the Orphanage! The soldiers didn''t budge even when you all went there and came backter. A noble told them to burn the orphanage when you were there¡­" Arafunn said.


    "Ugh, they could had been stopped with a simple barrier or by leaving one of your spirits there. You''re justzy andck the minimum motivation to even help people." Sighed my mother.


    "Ah, so harsh¡­" Sighed Arafunn. "I was just doing what you told me to do¡­ Seriously Faylen, treat me with more respect, I am over two hundred years older than you, AND your Uncle."


    "Two hundred years is nothing, you''re the youngest brother of my father¡­" Said my mother. "You''re like a baby in front of him¡­"


    "And are you not my brother''s baby?" Arafunn asked.


    "I-I am not a baby!" Said my mother while pouting.


    "Okay, okay, let''s calm down for now." My father said, calming down the tensions. "Arafunn, we don''t want to discuss this so cut it out."


    "Sure, sure, I wasn''t evening here willing to fight. I just wanted to eat breakfast with everyone¡­" Arafunn sighed. "I''m sorry, okay? I¡­ I know Ick confidence sometimes. I know that¡­ I know that I amzy sometimes¡­" Arafunn suddenly walked away. "I won''t bother you again."


    "Eh? Uncle wait!" I cried, as he suddenly lifted off the ground and flew into the clouds¡­


    "Mom!" I roared, looking at my mother. "Why were you so rude?!"


    "I¡­ Well¡­" My mother tried to muster some words. "He''s¡­ It''s just always makes me angered that he''s older than me yet acts like a child¡­"


    "But he just did what you asked him to do auntie¡­" Aquarina said.


    "I guess hecks¡­ imagination or something?" I asked.


    "If hecked imagination he wouldn''t be making such great songs, right?" My mother said. "Nheless, yeah I owe him an apology¡­"


    "Buuuaaah! BUAAAAH!"


    And Zephy began to cry due to themotion.


    "I''ll take care of Zephy, go tell him you''re sorry. If he goes away, just like back then, we might not even see him again in years. You know how emotionally unstable Arafunn is." My father said to my mother.


    "What? Do I have to? It was his fault-"


    "Faylen." My father said, interrupting her and looking at her into her eyes. "Who is acting like a child now?"


    "¡­"


    My mother quickly realized she was being the childish one now.


    She gave a big sigh and then conjured two wings made of light, lifting her into the skies.


    FLAAASH!


    "And there she goes." My father said.


    "Will shee back quickly?" I asked.


    "Yeah don''t worry." My father said. "Alright Zephy, why are you crying? Want some more milk? Oh, you want a change of diapers¡­ Alright. Sylphy,e here, you have to learn to do this too."


    "Ugh¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 512 Arafunns Sorrow

    -----


    Arafunn flew across the skies, sighing. The old elf, despite being over eight hundred years old, resembled a young man at his early twenties, with long blonde hair and sharp green eyes. He flew more and more, until he finally stopped flying, stopping right over a fluffy white cloud, and pretending to rest over there by floating with his wind.


    He often did this many times when he wanted to escape from the world and the people on it. He was never good at dealing with people, he was raised filled with many things that otherscked, but his parents, being very old elves, never gave him any attention, and were often devoid of emotions.


    The only love he remembers to have experienced in his childhood were the servants he had, which took good care of him, but they were never near as much of a figure to be considered his parents, and never really helped him to improve his many personal problems.


    When he was given the title of a Hero, he didn''t really knew how to react. The Gods choose him for some strange and bizarre reason, when the only thing he liked to do was making songs and flying with his wind magic, without a care about anything else, or anybody else.


    He worked hard and did many things that he never thought he would do. He stood at the side of heroes of different backgrounds, each one more different than the other. He always thought they were brilliant people with valiant hearts. Compared to them, he felt like the joke of the group, a singer that somehow made them stronger with his songs¡­ it was straight out of a childish fairy tale.


    Yet¡­ they always appreciated him and his help, and never really thought of him as someone useless. Despite always finding within himself so many ws, so many things hecked¡­


    "If it wasn''t because I am a useless piece of shit, you guys wouldn''t had died¡­"


    Arafunn sighed, sitting while crossing his legs in the middle of the sky.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then, he covered his face and started crying out of the blue.


    "What the hell am I doing? Where should I go now? What¡­ what do I even do?"


    Even as he had been wandering the world at his own pace, making songs, and experiencing life, since that day when everything ended, that he didn''t knew what to do.


    He had no longer a path he wanted to take, and wherever he went to, he was always reminded of them, these people he only meet for just a few years, so little yearspared to his long life, yet that made such a big difference to his life¡­


    And the ones he lost along the way, which hurt the most when he remembered their smiles, theirughter, and their voices.


    "Julian¡­ What would you say to me in this situation?" He sighed. "What should¡­ I do? I''ve fucked up everything again¡­ I don''t even know what to do without you at my side¡­"


    "You miss him right?"


    "Ah?"


    Arafunn quickly turned behind him, finding Faylen at his side.


    "Hey¡­"


    "Faylen? Why are you here? I told you I wouldn''t bother you anymore¡­"


    "No¡­ I¡­ Okay, I''m sorry."


    "Y-You''re sorry?"


    "Yeah, I was being stupid¡­ I¡­ It''s hard to be a mother and all, I always have so many worries inside of my head, and my reckless little girl doesn''t help at that. I ended kind of¡­ venting all into you. I''m sorry."


    Arafunn quickly cleansed his tears as he waved his head.


    "It''s fine¡­ It doesn''t really matter¡­ At the end of the day, what does even matter anymore?"


    "Arafunn¡­"


    Faylen looked at Arafunn seeing the horizon with mncholic eyes.


    "You were talking alone again?" She asked.


    "¡­It is what a singer always does. How do you think I make my songs?" Sighed Arafunn.


    "But I heard you said his name, Julian." Said Faylen.


    "Yeah, so what? What about it? I miss him, yeah. Okay, so what?" Asked Arafunn.


    "N-Nothing¡­ There''s nothing wrong with that." Faylen sighed. "I also miss, we miss him¡­ everyone miss him."


    "Every time I remember his face¡­ Every time I remember his eyes, his smile, hisughter¡­ I¡­" Arafunn began to cry. "Every time I see the stars every night, I remember his eyes¡­ those bright eyes¡­"


    "He wasn''t the Hero of Stars for nothing, he indeed had¡­ dazzling eyes." Said Faylen with a smile.


    "What would he say now? I bet he¡­ would be reprimanding me for being an idiot." Sighed Arafunn.


    "Maybe¡­" Faylen sighed. "But I bet he would also be saying that¡­ you shouldn''t sweat it."


    "That''s¡­ was always his favorite saying.." Sighed Arafunn.


    "Y''know¡­ You''re not the only one that went through this, Arafunn. We all have the same feelings you do¡­ regarding everything." Sighed Faylen. "We understand your pain, okay? You don''t have to cage your own feelings."


    "And what? Do you want me to cry a river every day?" Asked Arafunn.


    "You really miss him don''t you? It has been¡­ so many years now¡­" Faylen said.


    "Of course I miss him! He was¡­" Arafunn sighed. "He was my everything¡­"


    Arafunn still remembered Julian, the Hero of Stars. A young brown-haired man with a bright yellow eyes, given the power of Stars themselves. While An seems to have been the leader of their group, Julian was in fact their leader, the hero that always led them. While some seemed always gloomy, the young Julian, raised in the countryside as the son of farmers, always smiled.


    His eyes were always shining brightly, almost dazzling. And he always lifted the spirits of everyone with his simple yet charming words. He was also the most reckless, perhaps more than An himself. He was very important to all of his group, and for Arafunn, even more.


    Hero Julian was the one that ended giving up his life to defeat the Demon King in theirst battle, and was one of their best friends, who sacrificed his life for a "better future" despite this future not even being what his young and brave heart envisioned to ever be.


    -----

 Chapter 513 Reconciliation

    -----


    "Come here¡­ I know how it feels." Faylen quickly hugged Arafunn from behind. He didn''t wanted to be hugged, but ultimately he lost against Faylen''s grip, and sighed.


    "I''ve never really had any aim in my entire life until I meet him. Until I meet all of you guys¡­" Sighed Arafunn. "But since that day¡­ that day we lost him, I''ve¡­ I''ve been endlessly wandering aimlessly, nowhere. Ick the motivation to do the bare minimum now¡­"


    "I know how that feels, I also oncecked motivation to do anything at all. I guess my kids and An were the ones that changed me." Faylen sighed. "To our race we are still young, but to me, these six hundred years¡­ It has been so much time. So much time where I didn''t even knew who I truly was."


    "I guess we always have clicked because we are simr at the end." Arafunn sighed. "You dedicated yourself to learning magic and mastering alchemy all those years, immersing yourself on it because you couldn''t face the world, me too, but with music and songs. Songs and music are beautiful, they bring life to the world I always saw to be colorless¡­"


    "You''re right. Your songs and your music have always been inspiring, Arafunn. Julian loved them, he always said you inspired him in battle, and that you always brought him to new heights." Faylen said.


    "He always liked to exaggerate¡­" The beautiful elf sighed, smiling faintly.


    "I''m pretty sure his love for you wasn''t an exaggeration though¡­" Faylen smiled.


    "Sigh¡­ He was always so embarrassing sometimes¡­" Arafunn said. "Remember that time when¡­ we were staying in a camp back in the demon continent and this¡­ idiot just proimed to everyone that he loved me more than his mother? Gods, I felt so embarrassed back then¡­"


    "Ahahaha! Yeah that was so hrious, he always said funny things when he was drunk." Said Faylen.


    "Yeah¡­" Arafunn said. "Well¡­ I guess I shouldn''t be just remembering the past all the time when I just told you to not care about it, huh?"


    "I think it is fine. As long as you remember all the things you lived with him, he''s still alive. Right here with you, he''s always apanying you, Arafunn, always." Said Faylen. "You didn''t simply became alone the moment he¡­ passed away, much like how An affected my life so much I will never be able to go back to being the same I was, it is the same for you. These changes you''ve gone through, your life, your memories, your emotions¡­ everything is thanks to him in a way, right?"


    "Well, if you put it in such a corny way I guess." Arafunn said. "Never thought you would talk this way at all, Faylen, you''ve surprised me¡­"


    "Alright don''t tease me now¡­" Faylen said angrily.


    "Hahah¡­ Well, I guess we should go back, I don''t want to worry that kid of yours. She''s always so bright and filled with energy. You know? She reminds me of Julian. She has¡­ like the same exact personality, doesn''t she?" Arafunn asked.


    "Yeah, you''ve noticed too? Sylphy is just like him, reckless, filled with energy, always lifting everyone''s else spirits, proposingpletely insane ideas and strategies¡­ That girl is always evolving too, growing stronger and all¡­ I am barely trying to catch up with her, but I feel like in any moment now, she''s just going to surpass all of us." Laughed Faylen.


    "I agree¡­ And her little friend, Aquarina, that girl is also pretty amazing¡­" Said Arafunn. "Though for some reason she reminds me of you sometimes, she got some temperamentpared to your daughter."


    "Yeah, Aquarina has grown to be Sylphy''s protector in a way. She''s always worrying and all, but I guess someone like my daughter needs her at her side." Said Faylen.


    "Hmm¡­" Arafunn sighed, remembering what Sylphy told him some time ago.


    "Are you¡­ You''re okay with her getting with Sylphy, right?" He asked.


    "Oh¡­"


    Faylen quickly fell silent for a bit, but then she nodded.


    "Y-Yeah. I mean¡­ If it really happens I will just be happy about it." Said Faylen. "I''ve already kind of realized, An too. We both¡­ kind of already know there''s something going on between the two. Since the moment they met that they clicked and, I don''t know. It feels as if destiny itself for those two to end together in a way¡­"


    "Is it?" Arafunn wondered. "Well, they''re so young still, I bet they have no idea about these things we are talking about anyways¡­"


    "Yeah, I guess." Faylenughed. "I''m purposedly ignoring these things for now, I don''t want her to feel awkward with her mother ogling over her rtionships or something."


    "That''s the sign of a good parent." Said Arafunn. "You might be grumpy, and all¡­ but you''re a good mother Faylen. Better than your own mother and better than my own mother too."


    "Yeah, I''ve been just trying to be the opposite of my mother, it has been working well. Although I sometimes¡­ have little patience with that little bratty girl." Sighed Faylen.


    "She''s really bratty for her age." Laughed Arafunn. "Don''t force her to do things she doesn''t want to do though, okay?"


    "I¡­ Fine, but she''s still going to the academy." Said Faylen.


    "Hah, it feels like you didn''t even changed your mind." Arafunn sighed.


    Both quickly decided to fly down back to everyone''s camp, as they suddenly found Zack and Ninhursag there.


    .


    .


    .n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    Suddenly my mother and Arafunn finally got back to us, just in time because Zack and Ninhursag ran towards our side just when I wondered where they were.


    "Well, by the way, where''s Zack?" I wondered.


    "Zack is- Ah, look, he''sing with Ninhursag." Aquarina pointed at the distance.


    Zack was panting as he ran here with Ninhursag, the two seemed to being from Celeste''s tent from all ces!


    "Guys! Celeste woke up!" He said, at the same time as mom and uncle Arafunn got here.


    "She did?!"


    We were all caught off guard, so we all asked the same question in unison¡­


    I guess its finally time to give that girl a piece of our mind.


    -----

 Chapter 514 Celeste Wakes Up

    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Celeste! You''re awake!" We heard the voice of Mary at the distance, as we ran towards the tent where she was sleeping at.


    There, we found the blue haired girl bandaged with leaves in the bed, she waspletely paralyzed, resembling some sort of statue, but her eyes were wide open, looking around.


    "Ah! W-Where am I?" She asked in surprise, looking around. "Didn''t I die?"


    "You didn''t!" Mary cried, hugging her.


    Lucia was there too, using her snake tail to caress Celeste''s head.


    "M-Mary¡­ Lucia¡­" Celeste sighed.


    "Big sis!"


    "Celeste''s awake!"


    "She''s really awake!"


    "We missed you!"


    An army of children led by Mist ran towards Celeste and then jumped all over her body, making her wither in pain. It seems she was healed now but her body waspletely filled with pain, probably overly sensitive because she might still be healing some internal injuries.


    "Ouch! Aghh! P-Please stop jumping over me, children!" Celeste cried, but she was tortured by their love. Hugs, kisses, everything fell over her until she gave up. She waspletely unable to fight against the love of her little siblings.


    "They were all missing you so much¡­" Mary said, as Lucia nodded.


    "Sigh¡­ I''ve really done so many awful things, thest thing I wanted is looking at you in the face after¡­ everything I did." Celeste sighed.


    "Well, well, well. Young girl, you''re finally awake, aren''t you?"


    My mother emerged before Celeste, crossing her arms and acting bossy like always, she looked down at Celeste as the blue hairedd began to tremble in¡­ yes, fear.


    "Guh¡­"


    "We have been EAGERLY waiting for you to wake up, Celeste." She said. "After all, you really owes us more than you could possibly imagine."


    "A-Abababahh¡­" Celeste began to feel so pressured by my mother''s aura that she began to tremble and make a funny noise.


    "Hm? Are you scared? I am just the mother of your friend, rx!" Said my mother with intimidating eyes. "We just want the best for you, right?"


    My mother looked back at Mary and Lucia, who couldn''t notice my mother''s dark undertone and nodded happily.


    "Yeah! Celeste, Faylen, and everyone else forgave your life and even healed you! They wanted to give you a second chance at life. We are eternally grateful for everything they have done for us and for you¡­ So please act nicely okay? And also say you''re sorry, and that you will do your best ton change and be a better person, alright?" Mary was too forgiving, acting like a mother that spoiled her daughter too much. No matter how many things she had done, she couldn''t get mad at Celeste.


    "Shiii¡­" Lucia gave out a snake-like noise, trying to make Celeste agree.


    "Yeah! You promise to not be evil again?" Mist asked, the other children behind her all looked at Celeste with puppy-like eyes.


    "Look, one simply doesn''t "promise to not be evil again"¡­" I sighed, interrupting the whole thing. "That''s just¡­ a bit¡­ childish- Ah."


    I realized I was only making the children be at the verge of crying, even Mary included.


    I guess I''ll shut my mouth for now.


    People simply doesn''t change because they promise they will be different people.


    The change is gradual and exhausting, and it requires a lot of willpower¡­ I am still mad with Celeste though, and I am not nning to be all goody-goody with her or anything.


    In fact I''m gonna boss her around and force her to do all the chores as a small fragment of the payment she must give to all of us due to everything she owes to us! Yeah, that''ll only be a little part of it.


    "I¡­. Sylphy is right though but I guess¡­ Ah, okay, I promise¡­" Celeste rolled her eyes, saying that just to appease the children''s simplistic minds that only thought in ck and white.


    "Yaaayy!"


    The children celebrated.


    After a bit of this and that, the kids were finally driven away by Mary and Lucia, and we were left with Celeste at longst. My father, mother, Aquarina, Zack, Ninhursag, and I. Arafunn was looking from outside the tent.


    "Sylphy I¡­ I know saying that I''m sorry won''t make a difference, but I''m sorry." Celeste said.


    "Oh?!" I was surprised. "Y-You really said it¡­"


    "She did¡­" Aquarina said.


    "Celeste apologized for real?!" Zack asked.


    "W-What? What''s so wrong about it?" Celeste asked.


    "We thought you would take a while to even recognize your errors." Said my mother. "Judging by everything I''ve learned from you. You''re a girl that hides her feelings and likes to act cocky and rather rude with everyone."


    "I¡­" Celeste sighed. "Do I give off that impression?"


    "Yes." I said.


    "Yeah." Aquarina said.


    "I don''t think you give any other impression like¡­ at all."


    "Shit am I that wed?" Sighed Celeste. "Sorry, okay? Sorry¡­ I''m sorry for being such a stupid idiot. I feel like I got shit for brains for a while now. I''ve been only driven by my stupid traumas and done so many stupid things, so many idiotic things because I always thought I was too deep now to even go back to where I was¡­ I always thought I was too far, and that it wasn''t worth to go back and repent."


    "A lot of people thinks like you. It is one of the reasons why some of usmits things we never forgive ourselves for¡­" My mother sighed.


    "Yeah¡­" My father agreed.


    "Look, Celeste. We are angered at you, we¡­ we think you can do better though. We are not really absent of our own ws either." My mother sighed. "I can''t really¡­ I don''t feel like I really am anybody to judge you."


    "Me neither¡­" My father said. "I think¡­ in the long run we have done worse things."


    "Y-You have?" Celeste asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "We were fooled, and yed like we were toys- no, puppets." Sighed my father.


    "When we realized it was toote." My mother said.


    "But you''re still young,d." Ninhursag said. "You still got time to change and realize what you''ve done¡­ and try to improve."


    -----

 Chapter 515 The Apostles Of The Evil Gods

    -----


    Celeste seemed to have never heard such words in her life before. Or maybe, not in such a meaning. Experienced people, parents, telling her what she did wrong, and that she still had a way to improve, somewhere to go after all of this.


    She looked into her own hands filled with scars, as tears began flowing out of her eyes rapidly, she began to sniffly as she nodded.


    "I understand¡­" She cried. "I''m sorry¡­ I-I''ll do everything I can¡­"


    "You don''t have to cry over it." Sighed my mother. "Ugh, now you make me feel bad, it feels like I made a child cry."


    "Well we kind of did¡­" My father said.


    "You are not making things any better honey." My mother looked back at my father.


    "Celeste¡­ Before we continue this conversation. I want to learn more about you. We¡­ we want to learn more. Tell us, why did you do this? What brought you to do this? Each time I saw you before, I always thought you were a good girl deep down, maybe a bit wounded, maybe a bit scarred emotionally, but you gave off the feeling of someone good. It felt as if you forced yourself to do these things." Said Ninhursag.


    "Well¡­ I can tell you everything¡­ But I first¡­ I want to ask you something¡­" Celeste said.


    "Go ahead." My father said.


    "The other cultists¡­ did you kill them all?" Celeste sighed.


    "Not all." Said my father.


    "We only ended killing those that we killed out of self-defense, but we mostly aimed to incapacitate them. We couldn''t simply incapacitate them all easily either." My mother said.


    "I¡­ I killed two myself¡­" I said. "I was desperate and my mother''s life was being threatened¡­"


    "It''s fine. I am not going to get mad at you or something Sylphy. You did what you had to do in your situation anyways¡­" Celeste said. "I am nobody to teach other about morals, not at all¡­ Are the survivors here? Are they okay?"


    "Yeah, we have interrogated a few, but most have severe memory loss. Have you lost any of your memories?" Asked my mother.


    "I don''t know, I will have to think about what I lost first, it would be better if you interrogated me first in that case." Celeste said.


    "Very well¡­" My father said. "After the interrogation is done, you''ll go on about your backstory."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright¡­ I am willing to do what I can." Said Celeste.


    After that, Celeste was interrogated about several things. From the whereabouts about the organization, to the ones that granted them power, and everything else. She seemed to, unlike the rest, remember it all. It seems that the memory loss was tied to some sort of magic or effect within the divine protection of the gods, but because I destroyed these divine protections using the Curse, she didn''t suffered the side effects.


    In resume, she said a group of shady people showed out of nowhere. They said they were "apostles of the evil gods" and came from the Demon Continent, they held special magic items and were amazingly strong. They had a strong connection with the evil god of dungeons and abyss, which they used their divine protections to enhance the strength of the demons of Eastgrain who formed the organization.


    They had the power to control space using special items named [Artificial Dungeon Cores], using such strange items, they were able to control the Dungeon Breaks and bring monsters out in different ces or areas, provoking all the incidents.


    "Abyssal Eyes¡­" My father said.


    "This organization never existed before the Demon King died." My mother said.


    "They said they also wanted you¡­ They helped us and all just because you were in that city. The major target was you." Said Celeste.


    "Us¡­" My father thought. "So that time Sylphy and Aquarina were attacked¡­ So the Evil Gods are targeting us, those damned monsters¡­"


    "To think the Evil Gods would be so fixated on us. They''re unlike any enemy we have fought before. Stronger than any mortal, and we cannot even defeat them. The only thing we can do is ask the gods, but they''re¡­ I don''t know, I believe they would not even care if we died at this point, they can always find recements. We are mostly by ourselves on this." Sighed my mother.


    "But we managed to fend them off at the end. Gods still cannot simply attack us directly. If we manage to destroy the Abyssal Eyes, then their way to get to us should be destroyed." Said my father.


    "Only for them to make a new cultter?" Sighed my mother.


    Celeste looked at my parent''s concerned conversation, looking down into her own hands.


    "I''m sorry¡­ despite everything you did to the orphanage and even for me, I ended trying to betray you, and to even kill you¡­ I wanted to kill my father, not you though, but¡­ I guess my own stupidity let me be manipted into doing their bidding anyways." Said Celeste.


    "Well there''s no way a kid like you could had ever defeated us anyways, the monsters and the true demons were the real threat." Said my father. "Yeah, you were simply used. You were perhaps only seen as mere little toys they liked to y with. If they have the power of the Evil God of Dungeons and Abyss, they can even summon true demons to causepletely destruction and chaos¡­ if they hold such power, what is even stopping them from filling the world in darkness?"


    "I¡­ remember something." Celeste said. "One of the three members of the Abyssal Eyes that visited us and gave us everything¡­ It was, I am sure of it, a human of sorts. He seemed to be a leader or something. I overheard him one day as he spoke with his colleagues."


    "What was he talking about?" My mother asked.


    "He talked about you¡­ the heroes¡­ As if he knew all of you." Celeste replied.


    -----

 Chapter 516 The Mysterious Person

    -----


    "What was he talking about?" My mother asked.


    "He talked about you¡­ the heroes. He spoke as if he knew you all from before." Celeste said. "I think I remember something¡­ He said that the Evil Gods were not really their bosses or something, and that they were simply cooperating, and that he had "other ns" which included the "preservation of his own people" or something¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ mysterious indeed. Don''t you remember anything else he spoke about? Maybe he was just a Demon Lord in disguise?" Wondered my father.


    "Perhaps." My mother said. "I felt it was weird we didn''t encountered any of those guys."


    A demon lord huh, I remember Beelzebub was one- wait a second, can''t I ask him about this myself? Maybe he knows something?


    I quickly directed a part of my mind to my soul scape, without emerging there through an Astral Projection. Calling for my Darkness Spirit Beelzebub- well, dark and poison.


    "Hey Beelze, do you know anything about an organization known as the Abyssal Eyes?" I asked him.


    "Abyssal¡­ Eyes?" He wondered. "No, I don''t remember anybody going with that name. Though I remember there was this one group of rebels in the demon continent I was trying to protect. I don''t even remember how they all fared at the end. However, I remember there was a human that showed up in the continent some time ago, he was a weirdo that tried to help the demons and did everything he could to keep them protected. He even began fighting against his own race. I don''t really remember much about him but he was strong, powerful even. As strong as the heroes."


    "As strong as the heroes¡­ human, and helping demons?" I wondered.


    This means that if Beelzebub doesn''t know, the Abyssal Eyes were formed only a few years ago, less than my own age as Beelzebub died almost eight years ago when I was just one year old I think.


    "It must be a new organization maybe?" I asked. "Mom, dad, don''t you remember anybody that was a human that held grudges against his own race? Maybe as strong as you guys and that wanted to protect the demon people from the invaders?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    My parents remained in silence, Ninhursag didn''t really had any idea.


    "No, no, it can''t be him, right?" Asked my mother.


    "He''s¡­ but if what Celeste said is right, if he wasn''t really interested in killing us but just cooperating with the Evil Gods that DID wanted to kill us to gain something else to protect those he cared for then¡­" My father muttered.


    "He would¡­ he would never betray us like this!" My mother said. "He was¡­ a member of our party. We had our differences yeah but¡­ he grew with us and¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It is just a thought, maybe it isn''t him, calm down." My father said, patting my mother''s shoulders.


    "What''s going on? Who are you talking about?" I asked.


    "Nothing, Sylphy. Don''t worry." My father said.


    Ugh, you''re saying not to worry but I am worrying even more now!


    Judging by your tone of voice, you probably referred to an old friend, a hero, right?!


    Damn it¡­ if there''s really a hero doing this behind the scenes, betraying them and trying to kill them, even more, working with Evil Gods, it''ll surely be a big hit into their mental stability.


    My mother almost broke down to tears thinking a friend she shared so many hardships with would betray her and even want to kill her¡­ I guess not directly though, as he ran away the moment everything went downhill anyways.


    But if that bastard really has a beef against us, then I am not going to just forgive him because he was a hero. If he''s already old and all, then he''s goddamn corrupted by evil gods. I would not hesitate to cut his throat¡­


    Ugh, I''m getting a bit murderous again.


    "Well, now that we''ve got that out of the way, how about you start with your backstory?" Asked Ninhursag.


    "Ah¡­ Sure, I''ll tell you everything. I owe you all my life after all¡­" Sighed Celeste.


    Like, that Celeste went into details about her life. She told us that she was born as the ve of a demon woman that belonged to the Lord of that small country. Her mother was used for torture and to appease her father''s sexual urges.


    She ended giving birth to Celeste and protected her. But Celeste remained inside the same jail her mother spent her entire life. She said her mother was a former soldier from the Demon King''s army that got caught and sold into very.


    "My mother taught me many things¡­ She was the only light in my life in a world of hunger, darkness, and moss everywhere. The only warmth in the cold world I was surrounded. She held an incredible resentment against that man, and the entire human race. She¡­ I guess she manipted me." Sighed Celeste. "But even now, I cannot bring myself to hate her¡­ She was my mother after all, the only one I had and¡­ the only one that ever gave me any love in my life."


    After years of being raised by her mother, Celeste generated a deadly resentment against her father. Every time he came to visit them, she would angrily look at him and even insulted him. Meanwhile, her mother''s mind continued to deteriorate, as if she was growing older due to her hunger, always giving all her food to her daughter.


    Celeste''s mother tribe was a tribe of hardy hunters that could survive in temperatures below zero and using magic, could survive without eating for long periods of time. But they deteriorate over time as well, growing older as a bacsh if they don''t eat for months if not years.


    "My mother tried to ask him for forgiveness, she tried to ask him to recognize me as his daughter and to bring me to a better life... but he ignored her." Celeste sighed. "And because of my own stupidity, I ended condemning my mother to a horrible death."


    -----

 Chapter 517 Laughter And Tears

    -----


    Celeste provoked her father too much, making him go mad at her. He didn''t wanted to hurt her too much though, as he had said she was "Valuable" as a ve. However, he vented all his anger and frustration at her mother as he sued a strange item to burn her alive in front of her¡­


    I guess this is where that thing she told me happened. Where her father killed her mother in front of her eyes when she was just a kid¡­ Something like that¡­ Something like that can''t be easily forgotten not at all.


    I would had gone mad as well if something like that happened to me. I guess¡­ well, in a way, it did. In my previous life, my father was killed in front of my eyes by bandits. The same bandits I ughteredter when I grew up. I became so mad I even blew myself up into bits just to kill them all.


    Maybe in a lot of ways, I am not so different than her. She wanted to avenge her mother, but couldn''t with her current strength, even less with her current resources, connections, and more back then. The Abyssal Eyes showed up and gave her a new opportunity, new strength, knowledge, and everything else necessary.


    "I see." My mother said, reading Celeste''s heart using magic. "Yeah, she has not lied at all, through this entire time¡­ Your backstory, girl¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what to say."


    "It¡­ must have been rough." My father sighed. "I¡­ I cannot simply think of this as a justification for the things you did, that you suffered doesn''t make it fine that you make others suffer, but I am not someone to judge you either way."


    "I guess we are a bit simr. I also lost everything and held a deadly and bitter feeling of resentment against someone. Or well, his kin. I killed that personter, or well, his descendant. But¡­ I really couldn''t feel any satisfaction at all when I did it." Sighed Ninhursag. "Maybe some might be different but I couldn''t really feel anything other than¡­ this empty feeling."


    "¡­" Celeste looked at Ninhursag as she sighed. "What happened to my father? Is he okay? Did he survive at the end?"


    "He¡­ he was eaten by monsters." Said my mother.


    "What?"


    Celeste asked at my mother in disbelief.


    "Yeah, his body was found¡­ torn to shreds." Said my father. "He died very gruesomely."


    "¡­"


    Celeste sighed, smiling for a bit.


    Her face twisted in a smile,ughing.


    "Ahahah¡­ He¡­ he still got what he deserved at the end¡­ That¡­ that damn bastard¡­ I hated him so much and he still died like he deserved it¡­ Ahahaha¡­ Hahh¡­ If only¡­ If only¡­ he wouldn''t had been such a monster¡­" Celeste began to cry. "If only he could had been a decent parent like you two¡­ If only¡­ maybe in some kind of¡­ parallel future, I might had have a family, maybe I might¡­ I might had have a different future, or something¡­ Maybe my mother wouldn''t be dead, maybe¡­ I wouldn''t be crying right now afterughing at my father''s death."


    For some reason, despite hating her father, Celeste continued crying and crying, without stopping. Somehow, she felt sad. Not because she couldn''t kill him herself, but because of a possibility, a world where she could had been happy with her family, a world¡­ where the things she always imagined as a child could had been real.


    "Ahah¡­ Sorry, I shouldn''t had cried. Pretty pathetic right? After all the shit I''ve done¡­ I am really just a hypocrite piece of shit¡­ I am just garbage¡­" Celeste sighed. "I don''t even deserve this second chance you''ve given me¡­ I should had just died there, Sylphy should had just killed me where I was¡­"


    "But she choose not to." My mother said.


    "It''s mostly because we raised our daughter with a lot of affection." Sighed my father.


    "It is because of all the traits within me that you hate that I didn''t killed you¡­ I didn''t wanted to. I wanted you to have a second chance." I said.


    "Hah¡­ Yeah, I guess." Celeste said. "I''ve gotta¡­ unwind with all of this¡­ Maybe sleep some more¡­"


    "No, you''re eating now young girl." Said my mother. "I''ll bring you lunch in a bit."


    "Lunch?" Celeste asked.


    "Yeah, you''re resting for two days at most. After that, you''re going to do a lot of chores." My father said. "We don''t want anyzy bones here."


    "Chores¡­" Celeste sighed. "Well, fine, it is the least I could do.


    "Yeah, that''s the least you can do as part of our big family." Ninhursag said.


    "F-Family?" Celeste wondered.


    "The children of the orphanage and the nuns also need your help. You''re good with magic, right? Are you willing to do some magic sses for them? Also Mist has yet to learn everything you have to teach her." I said.


    "I¡­ I guess¡­ Mist¡­ Ah, I miss her already and she was here just a few minutes ago." Celeste sighed. "That bratty little goober¡­"


    "You''ve got a big family already anyways." Said Aquarina. "So stop crying around like a crybaby. You''ve got a LOT to live for. I don''t want you to be crying around, you only make Sylphy feel more terrible¡­ So lift up!" Aquarina bossed around Celeste.


    "Yeah, yeah, don''t cry so much. Come on." Zack said.


    "You two¡­" Celeste sighed, giggling a bit. "Sorry for everything¡­ I wonder if you guys could¡­ actually take me as your actual friend?" She quickly waved her head. "Nah, that''s a bit¡­"


    "Maybe." I said. "But you gotta earn our friendship, do a lot of merits!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Maybe one day you''ll earn our friendship." Said Aquarina.


    "But for now you better work hard, okay?" Zack asked with a smile.


    "You heard them." Ninhursag said with a warm smile.


    Celeste sighed once more, herst sigh of the day.


    "I guess¡­ I guess I am already being bossed around! Sure, fine¡­ I''ll do my best, young masters." Celeste lowered her head as if pretending to be a maidservant.


    "Always cynical¡­" Sighed Aquarina while crossing her arms. "Well anyways, let''s go Sylphy, we''ve gotta make lunch for this shit for brains as she says."


    "Hey! No slurs little girl." My father reprimanded Aquarina.


    "But uncle she said it!" Said Aquarina.


    "I-I guess¡­" My fatherughed.


    Celeste began tough a bit, as she seemed to be slowly epting her new life.


    -----

 Chapter 518 The Blue Witch

    -----


    Snow fell from the cloudy skies, covering a beautiful mountain range. The mountains shone brightly, as if they were made of ss. However, they were all covered by blue colored spirit stones, highly valuable materials imbued with the element of water and ice, that had grown over eons of absorbing the ice that constantly fell over these magic-imbued mountains of old.


    A small house with a stone exterior and wooden interior rested near the top of the tallest mountain,pletely isted from any other living being in kilometers. And there was a small chimney, letting out a lot of smoke, expensive coal stones and magic imbued ores were being burned there.


    Inside of the house, a small, young-looking woman with long light blue hair and fiery orange eyes looked into the furnace in front of her, as she dexterously handled a piece of ingot she began to slowly melt with the fire and shape using a hammer. Her small size and cute appearance would fool many into thinking she was younger than she truly was, and also physically weaker.


    However, her sleek yet muscr arms were no joke, and the muscles in her torso sweating constantly as she shaped the metal before the mes of the furnace were no joke either. She wasn''t the daughter of a dwarf forger for nothing.


    CLANK!


    CLANK!


    CLANK!


    She sighed, as she looked at the piece of metal, it was slowly shaping itself into the pointy end of a spear, she quickly imbued magic into her hammer once more, putting some more incantations and mixing runes and magic into the metal.


    CLANK!


    CLANK!


    CLANK!


    "Phew¡­"


    She quickly grabbed the piece of burning metal with her bare hands, as they were covered by a protectiveyer of mana, and then she conjured ice, covering the metal in an instant and absorbing all of it eat. It quickly hardened into a sharp and pointy end of a spear.


    "Done¡­ With this that princess from that one Dwarven Kingdom will be satisfied¡­ I imbued it with Piercing Magic that can ignore a small percentage of defense¡­" She sighed. "But it is odd for Dwarves to be into spears, she''s a stranged, that''s for sure."


    A small Spirit appeared behind her, resembling a little lizard covered with scales made of crystal ice.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Felicia, they sent you something new."


    "Huh? What this time? And who?"


    "Old friends, apparently.


    "Oh?!"


    The little witch quickly stood up, cleaning the sweat from her forehead, and walking straight to her living room. There, arge magic device resembling a box was letting out some white smoke, the sign of something having been teleported in there.


    She quickly grabbed the thing sent to her; it was a Small Dimensional Box. In the box, a paper was attached to it, saying some words that made her remember old friends.


    "Hello Felicia, it has been truly a while since we talked. I''ve recently gotten a second kid, his name is Zephyr. My daughter ended breaking her sword in a fight we had against True Demons. I was thinking if you could enchant it after I fix it. I''ve sent you the materials ahead of time. Be careful whenever you open the box. Kind regards, Faylen."


    Felicia finished reading the paper as she raised an eyebrow.


    "Can''t believe this woman already got herself a second kid and I haven''t even found a man myself¡­ Maybe I should try to get a kid too, huh?" She wondered, looking at her small spirit.


    "I mean, you''re a hero, you could just walk to that nearby town and get yourself a husband if you wanted." Said the spirit.


    "Yeah but that''s boring, I want an interesting one. Preferably not a dwarf." Sighed the blue haired beauty, quickly looking at the box in front of her. "So True Demon Materials, huh? In what sort of trouble has Faylen and her family gotten into this time? If there are really True Demons showing up like nothing, and her daughter fought one of them, then this must be serious¡­"


    Felicia suddenly got slightly concerned. However, if the mail said they were fine, then perhaps they were fine. Pointlessly worrying wasn''t something she often did.


    "Well, let''s check them out."


    She quickly waved her hand as a door made of ice opened behind her in a mere instant, grabbing the box and walking through the door, finding herself within apletely different space, a pce made of ice.


    "Your Pce of Ice is as big as ever, Crystal." She said, looking at the enormous Ancient Ice Dragoness sitting right in front of her.


    "Huh? What with this visit out of the blue, Felicia?" She wondered.


    "I''ve got you a big surprise. I know you''re a junkie for weird stuff¡­ hehehe. Look!"


    Felicia opened the box, as an enormous and demonic aura surged from within, the Ice Dragoness was shocked, stepping back in surprise.


    "What the¡­?! True Demon Energy?" She asked in surprise.


    "I''ve got materials that cost a fortune, for free! My friends are the best!" Laughed Felicia. "The only thing I need to do is enchant a weapon with these items¡­"


    "But this amount of energy¡­ those are not normal True Demons, Felicia!" The Dragon said.


    "Yep she''s right." The small lizard at Felicia''s side said.


    "Hey, hey, I know. There''s some shady stuff going on back in the continent where they are¡­ But it is not like I am going to get there just to investigate. I am no longer a Hero after all. I''ve retired." Said the witch, quickly beginning to smoke from a pipe. "Time to refine these babies¡­"


    The ice dragoness and the small ice lizard at her side sighed, facepalming.


    "Her adoration for rare materials and crafting has no end¡­"


    "Yeah, she hasn''t changed one bit¡­"


    As her two Familiarsmented having made a contract with such a woman obsessed over materials, crafting, and alchemy over saving the world, Faylen sighed in relief, looking at the teleportation device.


    "Looks like things were teleported without problems¡­ I wonder how''s Felicia doing."


    -----

 Chapter 519 Learning Alchemy From Mother

    -----


    It has been two weeks since Celeste woke up and Aquarina''s parents already came back over a week ago. After they inspected the Port City, they said it was rather small for being one that connected to many other continents, but it seems that the reason was because it was a rather new one that has yet to build enough connections between the ruler and the rulers of other port cities within the continents.


    Nheless, the town was peaceful, and although there were some criminal organizations, they were nothing important other than just a group of bandits that contrabanded stuff. They were taken down by Shade in a single night, alone. After that, we had been living a pretty calm and peaceful life. The two weeks went flying by as if nothing, as I stared into the skies while practicing Heavenly Sight and Mana Usage.


    The airship was taking a while to get here because of many things that my mother''s sister had to do first before getting it to get in here, but it should be getting any time now. Two weeks seem like a lot of time for some, but strangely enough they felt like no time for me.


    I was doing so many things here and there that it all ended getting done so quickly¡­ I spent most of the first week helping everyone do the chores, Celeste was quickly forced to adapt to our pace as well, helping at cooking, bleeding the carcasses, butchering, then cooking, cleaning, washing clothes, everything we all do here. We are a bigmunity so we need to work hard every day to maintain order.


    Uncle Arafunn and mother had made peace now and treat each other rather nice, better than before I would say. Whatever they talked about back then must have made them think about stuff or something¡­ Sometimes I heard them talking about someone named "Julian" which mother exined to me was the Hero of Stars, someone that sacrificed himself at the end of their journey to defeat the powerful Demon King.


    ¡­I think she implied he was in a romantic rtionship with Arafunn. Perhaps this is the person uncle Arafunn talked me about when we had our little chat some time ago. It made me feel a bit bad that someone he loved so much was gone, well, everyone loved him. I ended hugging my uncle the rest of the day when I heard that, and he felt slightly embarrassed I was giving him so much attention.


    Aside from that one day, I''ve been training slowly yet diligently, and Mana Usage was now Level 8 from Level 5, so in two weeks I''ve got three levels down, not bad at all. And from Heavenly Sight, from Level 1 to 3, not bad either. It seems these two can level up quickly. If I put more time into leveling them, I might finish quicker, but I really didn''t wanted to put all my time into this when I''ve got so many responsibilities and people I want to give my attention to, such as Aquarina, Zack, Celeste, Mist, and more.


    I haven''t even been allowed to hunt at all, so I haven''t even gathered any EXP either, though I''ve got a big stash of it from that big battle. My Familiars had been doing the same I do and use their skills constantly to level them up over time. Everyone had leveled up their skills at least once by now, and I even realized some of their stats increased solely because they did some sort of exercise or conjured a lot of Magic. It seems that much like how skills can level up and stuff, stats can increase when you don''t have a glitched system even when you don''t level up.


    I''ve also been umting Fruits of Knowledge and also the fruits and leaves from Naturia, and I''ll keep umting more and more until I''ve got an insane stash to use in desperate situations. However, for a change in pace, we had been just enjoying a slow slice of life without many problems.


    Mama began to teach me alchemy half a week ago. She promised me this over two weeks ago but finally began just now, Zephyr has been taking all her attention, my little brother is the most adorable thing, but my mother barely lets me handle him because she says I am not delicate with him or something¡­ But Ie to y with him every day, and he has begun to walk in all fours around the grass now, he''s like a little mouse wandering around, and he has grown attached to me a lot, he should be smart enough to identify me as his big sister.


    Like right now, as I''ve just finished having breakfast, I walked to his cradle, finding him ying with wooden toys shaped as little animals.


    "Babaah!" Little Zephyr suddenly looked at me the moment I walked to his side.


    "Hello Zephy, what are you doing?" I wondered.


    "Bubah¡­ Abah¡­" He said cutely, showing me his toys.


    "This is a horse! Right?" I asked.


    "Bubuh! Bwahh¡­" Zephy quickly showed me some more toys, some were covered on his saliva and others bitten, he had already grown some teeth and was using them to bite through anything he could find, wooden toys were not spared.


    "Mooch, mooch! You''re so cute¡­" I hugged him and gave him several kisses, as he suddenly licked my nose yfully. "Hahaha, that tickles!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Bwahh¡­ Babuh¡­!" Zephy extended his little hands at me and began grabbing my face around as if I were some bread dough.


    "Hahaha, that''s enough¡­!" I quickly walked a few centimeters away as Zephy wanted to touch my face some more, extending his tiny baby hands.


    "Babuuh! Bubah!"


    "Mom, are we doing alchemy?" I asked.


    "Yeah baby, wait a bit." My mother quickly made Zephy some fruit puree and feed it to him calmly, he got it all over his face. But still liked the sweet vor.


    "An, take care of the baby please." My mother said, as my father was currently carrying some big boxes filled with stuff from the storage.


    "Ah, sure, leave it to me. Phoenix, keep a watch while I finish this." My father summoned his phoenix on small petit form, resembling a little fowl.


    "Now I am a babysitter?" Comined the legendary beast.


    "Well you didn''tined with Sylphy!" My father said.


    "Sigh¡­ fine." The phoenix quicklynded atop of Zephy''s cradle, looking down at him. "Hello little child, how are you faring today?"


    "Buaaaaah! BUAAAAAH!"


    Zephy was indeed scared of arge zing bird, what a surprise¡­


    "ALLAN! I told you not to use nonhumanoid spirits to take care of the kid! It''s obvious he''s going to get scared!" My mother quickly reprimanded my father.


    Well, this was daily life for me at this point.


    "B-But Sylphy never got scared¡­" My father sighed.


    "Sylphy''s different than Zephy, they''re different kids¡­" Sighed my mother.


    "Fine, fine, I''m done here anyways. Alright youngd, want to explore the vige with your dad?" My father quickly held Zephy with his arms as he slowly calmed him down while walking aimlessly.


    "Alright, looks like he stopped crying¡­ Let''s go now dear. Aquarina''sing?" Asked my mother.


    "Yeah! She''s with her parents but I''ll go pick her up." I said, suddenly noticing she was rushing here. "Ah, she''s here!"


    "Phew¡­ I almost didn''t made it." She sighed, panting.


    ? "Alright now that I''ve got you two, time for more alchemy lessons. Today you''ll learn how to fix weapons like I did when I fixed Sylphy''s sword. We''ll try out with these broken knives from your father." My mother said to Aquarina.


    "Yaaay!"


    -----

 Chapter 520 Advanced Alchemy

    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mom guided us to a special tent "workshop" which she had set up for thest two months. There was a big Magic Cauldron in there, and several other materials she had borrowed, gathered, and bought from everywhere we have visited. Magic Cauldrons were quite indispensable for high level alchemy, as they were special Magic Artifacts that allowed for high level synthesis.


    They worked rather interestingly, the alchemist would pour their mana into the Cauldron, making the Cauldron absorb their Mana and turn it into Liquified Magic Essence, which has the color of the rainbow and is a magical liquid. This liquid is used to mix materials and extracts and through Alchemy Magic, turn them into new items altogether, or also useful to fix magic items.


    Smiths seem to do something simr but with Magic Forging Hammers and special Magic Furnaces and Anvils. Or so my mother exined to us. Apparently the Witch of the Blue Mountain is perhaps the most talented crafter out there, she''s both talented at Alchemy Magic and Smithing Magic, and merges both together to create truly works of art and power.


    My sword is a living proof of that!


    Mom had a lot of time trying to make the sword be fully repaired, she had to use almost all the ores we had purchased in Eastgrain, and barely managed to do it. Nheless, with that out of the way, we were up for a new ss, to practice Alchemy Magic ourselves.


    Of course, I''ve got my cheat Alchemy Skill and my Alchemist Subss, but as I''ve always said, it is always nice to learn about everything first¡­ And by the way, I''ve been practicing the Alchemy Skill whenever I am alone, most of the time back in my own tent using materials I''ve got avable, the skill experience earned is slow but I''ve managed to level it up a bit. And also, the Alchemist Subss has interesting effects as well.


    -----


    [Alchemy: Lv2]


    Skill Proficiency: 1235/2000


    A Signature Skill of the Alchemist Subss.


    Grants the ability to inspect items traits and effects and merge materials together through [Synthesis], extractponents from materials with [Extraction] and morph them, shape them, and transform them through [Metamorphosis]. Special tools can be used to facilitate this process and make higher quality items.


    [Synthesis (2)]: Allows thebination of materials to create new items following certain recipes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +20%.


    [Extraction (2)]: Allows for the extraction ofponents from Materials. Extraction Speed and Quality of Extracted Materials increases by +20%.


    [Metamorphosis (2)]: Allows for the transformation of Extracted Materials into different shapes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +10%.


    Level Bonus (2): Enhances All Skill Effects by +20%.


    -----


    It is only Level 2, I know, but it still pretty good. Alchemyes with three Abilities within itself, so I''ve bene shaping and ying around with mostly wood, stones, and other little things I find. Bones, sometimes I find some pieces of pelt around, but my crafting skills are utterly garbage, so I often make things that don''t even look good, sadly.


    And well, here''s the Alchemist Subss Effects:


    -----


    [Subss]: [Alchemist]


    A Subss that can be learned by those with talent at shaping materials andbine them together into different items, extracting the purest of essences out of materials to createpletely brand-new items, weapons, equipment, potions, and more.


    Grants the [Alchemy] Skill and enhances the effects of all Alchemy-rted Skills and Magic by +100%. Alchemy Magic learning speed is also enhanced by x2. Additionally, it is possible to spot materials for alchemy and see their descriptions in detail, with a 50% chance to increase the quality of picked up materials by one Grade.


    -----


    Yeah it is pretty insane. I had not realized before but by merely desiring to "activate" its effects, I was able to see around my vicinity any usable material. Small bright spots emerged all across the grasnds, whenever I got into one of such spots, it was a special herb that could be used for medicine or poison¡­ it was all useful for an alchemist after all.


    And there''s this weird magical effect that grants a 50% chance for materials I pick up to gain one extra grade of quality. It has happened a few times when I picked up medicinal herbs, which suddenly were enhanced in quality and shone brightly for a bit before settling down.


    ¡­It is an insane power, and I am keeping it from using it front of anybody, as it would cause a ruckus. My father has already noticed the weird "golden aura" of leveling up that my familiars get and all, but they haven''t really asked much after figuring out I had the power to enhance my familiars somehow. Their evolutions came as a surprise though, but I told them it was just rted to me getting into Tier 3 of Physique and Magic Circle¡­


    My mother quickly led us to the Magic Cauldron as she imbued her Mana into it leisurely. The empty cauldron slowly began to generate a bubbling rainbow liquid emanating a sweet and slightly sulfuric aroma. This was the aroma of Liquified Magic Essence.


    In the desks in front of us, there were several materials. We had been doing mostly just teaching sses. Where mother introduced us to alchemy and everything. She exined that Alchemy Magic was apound Magic as well, whichbined elemental magic together.


    It was the leastplex of the many Compound Magic Branches, however, as itbined mostly the element of fire, wind, water, and earth together. We had yet to master them all, but the two of us were at least good at three of them, which was enough. Aquarina was actually rather good, but thanks to my Alchemist Subss, I was able to level the field there too and learn quickly despite not having really mastered much of fire, wind, water, and earth.


    Those Spiritual Runes I got were very useful at the end.


    -----

 Chapter 521 The Complexity Of Compound Magic

    -----


    Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, the "Four Cardinal Elements" which are used for most "Compound Magic". Alchemy is one of such Compounds Magics. By learning all four of these elements and at least reaching Tier 2 Rank 7 of Magic Circle, with a minimum of one thousand Elemental Runes of each four elements, it is possible to conjure basic Alchemy Spells and slowly master the craft from there over years of experience. Hehe, of course, with the power of the Alchemist Subss, I can easily learn Alchemy Spells at twice the speed!


    And above all, thanks to the 100 Spiritual Runes I got from reaching the Max Level of Spiritual Blessing, it is as if I had thousands of runes of every other element, so I am more than set to learn most Compound Magics. Meanwhile, Aquarina is just right there, she had been cultivating her Magic Circle diligently by her father''s guide. He is amazing at Alchemy as well, apparently, although unlike my mother who can do a variety of things, he specialized into the creation of Secret Weapons and Poisons of all types, he''s a professional Assassin after all. I think he can even make small golems to serve as both scouting and attacking from afar.


    He used them a lot back then when he was weaker, but now he can just use his overpowered spirits or Shadow Magic to do most of the job more easily than having to spend days crafting specialized golem drones and other things. Though for me, that sounds awesome. Golems are independent magic artifacts that move on their own using special batteries, they''re made through alchemy and can do a variety of things. Mother said that the flying ship that wasing here was also a type of golem.


    "Now that you girls have prepared your Magic Circles with a thousand runes of fire, water, wind, and earth, you can practice alchemy. Of course, you also need talent to actually use it and remember the forms, but both of you are very talented. It is said that women are usually more talented at alchemy for some reason. Maybe because we are not brutes like men always are." My mother said with a smile.


    "Isn''t my mom the brute though?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Well yes perhaps your mother is the exception." Said my mother.


    "What about Ninhursag?" I asked.


    "Yeah¡­ She''s quite a manly woman too¡­" My mother. "But even those women are very motherly and feminine as well, I guess I was just saying, sorry if it seemed offensive, girls¡­ It is just dumb stuff I was taught when I was little. Anyways, I''m quite d both of you arepatible. I think Zack could even beparable as well, and Mist and Celeste, but they don''t seem interested. Mist is a bit too young for Alchemy yet, Zack seems to be focused on increasing his physical strength, the only thing he does all day is physical exercise, and Celeste is¡­ sorting things out for now."


    "Yeah, Celeste got pretty weak after what happened." I sighed. "Maybe she''ll grow stronger over time eventually."


    "She''s still Tier 4 Magic Circle isn''t she? And also Tier 3 Physique¡­ She''s stronger than us." Aquarina said while crossing her arms. "Don''t worry about that idiot."


    "Alright Aquarina, that''s enough." My mother said, stopping Aquarina from talking too much. "Now that we are done talking, let''s get to it."


    The two desks in front of us had a series of items that were all broken. Broken knives, shattered armor, and even torn apart shoes. All of such items were actually ours, which were broken in the fight we had. It was a pity but it appears we can actually repair them with Alchemy.


    "Magic Items are special; they can be repaired using Alchemy and other materials. And not only that, but you can even end up enchanting their power and effects further." My mother said. "I''ve brought here a series of materials to both repair and enhance you girls equipment.


    "These are my broken throwing knives¡­" Aquarina said. She had a series of throwing knives made by her father imbued with paralyzing poison and magic power, which worked well with her water magic at controlling them from afar through "threads" of water. They were all broken in thest fight.


    "Oh, this is my chain mail¡­ It has dragon scales and even then it broke, huh?" I sighed. "And my boots that enhance my speed¡­ I guess we really need to repair these, they''re indispensable equipment. Also Zack''s bracelet too!"


    "Yep, so let''s begin." My mother said. "Through thest sses I have taught you girls all he basics about Alchemy, right? Alchemy is a Compound Magic that uses Fire, Earth, Water, and Wind Elements. The first spell you should learn is also the pir of Alchemy and where it all branches off into many other spells: [Synthesis]." Said my mother.


    "Synthesis is the spell you use tobine materials, right?" Aquarina asked innocently.


    "That''s right dear." My mother said with a smile. "With Synthesis you can create newpounds, you can create new metals, and you can repair items by merging already existing materials into them. You see? You''ve already done Synthesis a couple of times, this is enough so you can now learn the next Spell [Repair], it is the most basic. A lot of magicians stop in here because with Synthesis and Repair they won''t have many problems, but those that delve deeper into the craft will learn even stronger spells in the future."


    "But for now." She said, pointing at the cauldron. "We''ll do Repair. This is the magic circle you need to memorize." She said, quickly drawing it on a board.


    The magic circle was quiteplex. Compound Magic always had several smaller magic circles inside of them because they were abination of many spells. It had the magic circle of fire, wind, water, and earth at each cardinal direction, with the center having the spell''s name and several other runes connecting the elements together. It was a beautiful creation; I''ve begun to love magic circles as a whole. Theirplexity was just fascinating to me.


    "Now, let''s begin."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 522 A Little Competition

    -----


    Like that, mother activated the second Cauldron and then told us to do the things ourselves. We started with trying to repair the knives, the smallest and easiest to repair items. She gave us one ingot of steel alloy each, and we had to use it to repair the knives cleanly. That way, we would pass this exam.


    "Let''s see¡­"


    As I saw Aquarina doing her best, I quickly got to it myself. I began scribbling the magic circle inside of my mind, imagining it, and then projecting it bit by bit as if I was writing it myself but in the air.


    "Compound Fire¡­ Compound Water¡­ Compound Wind¡­ Compound Earth¡­ Four Elements, Combine¡­ Synthesis, Connection, Fuse, Repair¡­" I stared to chant each Rune as I arranged them slowly into the magic circle.


    BBZZZ!


    The magic circle, however, started to tremble, it was about to get undone because I was taking too long to make it. Damn it!


    CRASH!


    And there it goes, gone.


    "Ugh¡­"


    CRASH!


    Aquarina also ended breaking her magic circle once more.


    "Patience girls, try again, we''ve got all day." My mother smiled back at us. "Practice is everything when ites to magic."


    "You''re right¡­" I said.


    "Alright! I''ll make a magic circle before Sylphy. Heheh¡­" Aquarina smiled with a cocky attitude.


    "Hey! I see, well, let''spete who can repair something first then!" I proimed.


    "Okay!" Aquarina and I quickly began doing our best.


    Slowly, I rearranged the magic circle bit by bit, trying to do it faster¡­


    However, because I tried to hurry too much midway through¡­


    CRASH!


    The magic circle shattered and disappeared into particles of light.


    It took me roughly twenty tries to learn Synthesis, I guess Repair rises theplexity as it is way more advanced than Synthesis¡­


    CRASH!


    Aquarina also failed, so I guess we were on square one once more.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I continued making more and more magic circles over and over.


    Making them only for them to be destroyed midway through, then making them again, and then getting destroyed, and then making more, again, and again, and again¡­


    Twenty minutes have passed and Aquarina and I were still trying, and then, finally, she seemed to have figured it out before me! Wait, didn''t I had a cheat for this?!


    FLASH!


    "Repair!"


    The magic circle activated as it sent a wave of magic into the cauldron. Aquarina quickly tried to add the ingot, but right before she could, an explosion of smoke emerged from the cauldron.


    POOOF!


    "Uwaah!"


    Aquarina was scared and fell over the floor.


    "Ouch, what happened?" She sighed.


    "You''ve hurried up." My mother said. "You had the magic circle figured out but poured the magic spell before putting the ingot in. To make alchemy you have to both know how to mix materials and, at the same time, conjure the spell."


    "Oh¡­" Aquarina seemed to not be dispirited by her failure, quickly getting up again and remaking it.


    CRASH!


    And as myst one broke once more, I quickly attempted another one.


    I tried to copy Aquarina''s magic circle and how she arranged everything at a fast yet steady pace. Like that, I finally did it. Although mostly by using my good memory to copy her movements¡­ but everything goes when its war.


    FLASH!


    I quickly threw the ingot inside the Magic Cauldron, and then several other materials such as something named "Gumstone" a stone that is like a moldable y, and a few other things.


    "Repair!"


    The magic spell activated as I used arge wooden spoon inside the Cauldron to shake everything around over and over and over.


    I saw with my very eyes as the sparkling light of the material''s elements converged together beautifully, rainbow light emerging from within them as the knife was fully repaired!


    FLAAASH!


    The knife quickly emerged from within the Liquified Magic Essence, as I quickly grabbed it out with my bare hands and saw it in all of its splendor!


    "I-I did it! I was able to repair it!"


    "Repair!"


    Aquarina also did it just after I did, almost just a few seconds of dy between the two.


    "Damn it! I almost won¡­" Aquarina sighed. "I shouldn''t had hurried up so much."


    "Well done you two." My mother congratted us. "Thispetition was a good way to boost your motivation, but it doesn''t mean it is everything, okay? That one of you loses or not doesn''t really matter, what matters is that you learned the spell and that''s good. Now try to memorize it by cing its form inside your Magic Circle."


    Magic Circles unlocked special abilities over time, with each Tier and each Rank within each Tier. One of the Abilities that Tier 2 Rank 5 unlocks is named [Magic Circle Memorization], it allows for the memorization of ten magic circles within our own magic circle, which can be switched around as we please.


    With each Tier, this maximum amount of magic circles we can store within our internal magic circle increases by another ten slots. This means that those at Tiers such as 9, they have 80 slots for magic circles¡­ Is this why our parents seem to create spells of incredible power andplexity without even need to form the magic circles externally? Pretty crazy.


    "Alright, done! Stored!" Aquarina said happily.


    "I did so as well." I nodded.


    "Good. However, remember that storing a magic circle doesn''t mean you''ve mastered it. Try tobine the instant conjuration with normal conjuration in between, and always try to improve the magic circles. Every person has their own magic circles of each spell, even if the spell is the same for everyone. We can always figure out ways to improve upon the spells we learn and make them our own magic. You two girls are amazingly talented, so I want you to keep working hard to make your talents flourish. Also it helps you''re passionate over magic." My mother said with a smile.


    "Got it!" Aquarina said.


    "Now let''s repair the rest of the equipment!" I said.


    -----

 Chapter 523 Stronger Skills

    -----


    We spend the next hours repairing our equipment using the Repair spell. Once learned we were able to replicate it quite easily, although if you lose concentration, the spell can still fail, so we had a bit of a hard time doing it all little by little. Spell memorization still is just memorization, it is like saving a blueprint of a spell, I still needed to make it and all, and that requires patience and a lot of dexterity.


    Nheless, Aquarina was able to repair her knives and other equipment, and I repaired a bracelet, my scale chain mail, and the boots I had. Which were all rather pristine after repairing them. The power of the Alchemy Skill and the Alchemist Subss ended working as their descriptions intended, and all equipment was suddenly raised by a Grade of quality, their effects were greatly improved too.


    Aquarina used some material her father handled her over, which she used to enchant her throwing knives with special new toxins¡­ I didn''t went into details but she seems to be packing to be an incredible assassin, I suppose. Her mother is also teaching her earth magic in the sidelines, and she might be able to summon golems and the like in the future.


    "And done¡­ Phew¡­ I am so tired¡­" I sighed.


    Ding!


    [The Alchemy Skill has leveled up to Level 3!]


    -----


    [Alchemy: Lv3]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Skill Proficiency: 165/3000


    A Signature Skill of the Alchemist Subss.


    Grants the ability to inspect items traits and effects and merge materials together through [Synthesis], extractponents from materials with [Extraction] and morph them, shape them, and transform them through [Metamorphosis]. Special tools can be used to facilitate this process and make higher quality items.


    [Synthesis (3)]: Allows thebination of materials to create new items following certain recipes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +30%.


    [Extraction (3)]: Allows for the extraction ofponents from Materials. Extraction Speed and Quality of Extracted Materials increases by +30%.


    [Metamorphosis (3)]: Allows for the transformation of Extracted Materials into different shapes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +15%.


    Level Bonus (3): Enhances All Skill Effects by +30%.


    -----


    ? I ended leveling the Alchemy Skill as doing traditional Alchemy also seems to give it some Skill Proficiency. And because I repaired such high-quality items, it ended giving a nice amount of Skill proficiency. Maybe the way to level this up easier is to just constantly repair things? Maybe that''ll be my new chore from now on.


    Oh, and over the two weeks Heavenly Sight and Mana Usage had leveled up too, their effects were enhanced quite a lot more than I had originally believed.


    -----


    [Mana Usage: Lv8]


    Skill Proficiency: 829/8000


    The ability to naturally wield Mana. Grants the ability to use Mana without any previous required experience, while activated, you can use your own mind to shape the Mana to your liking, but a lot of Mana is utilized. Can be practiced continuously for better and more efficient results. The lowest tiered Mana Usage-type Skill, below Mana Maniption and Mana Mastery.


    Level Bonus (8): Enhances the Control over Mana by +80%, Lessens the Pressure of Mana Usage by -80%, and Enhances Magic Spell Power by +40%.


    -----


    Mana Usage is bing even more amazing, and it is slowly helping me more at conjuring spells and overusing my endless Mana while lessening the pressure into my soul and body. Well, I doubt it canpletely lessens the pressure of everything, but it is really helping at expanding the scope of my abilities.


    -----


    [Heavenly Sight: Lv3]


    Skill Proficiency: 212/3000


    The Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light has blessed you with her power, giving your eyes the power to see all matter of things. This Skill includes several effects.


    [Hawk Eye (3)]: You can see up to 7 kilometer away from your position by adjusting your sight as if that area was right next to you, like a hawk.


    [Lesser Foresight (3)]: You have a lesser Foresight to see 5 seconds in the future of a certain area or target.


    [Identify (3)]: You can identify inanimate objects, see their quality, state, and even delve into who made them and what purpose they might have. Living beings can be identified, but the information given is lesser and depending in the difference in strength. However, even if the strength difference isrge, the user can still see a bare minimum of information no matter what.


    Level Bonus (3): Enhances All Skill Effects, Light Attribute Magic Damage, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Maniption by +30%.


    -----


    Andstly this one¡­ I never thought it would be so good once it began leveling. Now my eyesight has been enhanced so I can see u to 7 kilometers of distance, insane. And above all, I can also now see 5 seconds in the future upon activation, not 3 like before. I never thought the power of a Divine Protection could be enhanced and made even better than how the gods themselves designed these gifts.


    Maybe at Level 10 I''ll be able to see over ten seconds in the future, that would be way more useful¡­ And also, perhaps over ten kilometers of distance, which seems like I could just spy anybody if I really wanted.


    "Well done you girls, now that we are done here we should go have some dinner¡­" My mother said, quickly helping us recover a bit of our stamina using magic.


    "Phew, I am so hungry¡­" Sighed Aquarina.


    "Same, I just want to stuff myself with lots of food." I said while sighing a bit.


    "Hahah, alright, let''s go have some dinner- Huh? This presence¡­"


    My mother suddenly ran outside the tent, leaving us behind. We quickly followed her and then saw something enormous emerging from the skies, which wasing all the way from atop the clouds.


    It was an enormous¡­ airship, the same one mother showed me in one of her drawings two weeks ago! They are finally here!


    -----

 Chapter 524 An Airship Arrives

    -----


    The airship appeared, descending from the clouds above. The enormous piece of magical machinery slowly moved down,nding over the vast and empty grasnds. I could tell many people within the Port City were slightly surprised that something so big appeared out of the blue.


    However, the people of our camp was even more surprised, everyone stopped doing what they were doing and rushed to the outside of the camp made of several tents, looking at the enormous behemoth of a machinending over the grasnds.


    It was an awe-inspiring sight for me and everyone else that has never seen an airship before. It amazed me to think of the great things that we would see in the future and excited me more about such a wonderful future ahead of us.


    "It is a giant¡­ thing that came from the sky.."


    "Some sort of flying house?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It looks like a leather balloon."


    "That''s an airship, everyone." My mother said. "Everyone, we spoke about this some time ago, remember? Please pack everything so we can move over."


    "Oh, the airship!"


    "So that''s an airship¡­"


    "Incredible¡­"


    The people of the amazon tribe and the demons we brought with ourselvesmented a bit, as they quickly moved to their tents and started preparing everything to move out as quick as possible.


    CREAAAAK¡­!


    Meanwhile, the Airship''s door opened, falling into the ground, and forming into metallic stairs. From within, the figure of someone covered on white clothes and several people wearing silver and white armor marched behind that figure.


    My father, Aquarina''s parents, and even Ninhursag with Zack, Celeste, Mist, Mary, and everyone else rted with them came running at our side, seeing the sight of the enormous mechanical behemoth, and also of the mysterious person that emerged from it.


    I quickly noticed it was a woman, she had a beautiful figure, like that of my mother, but slightly taller than her. Her wide hips and prominent chest quickly told me she was a beautiful woman. Her long blonde hair came out of her white clothes covering her face and most of her body, as the guards around her were wary, looking around everywhere.


    They were wearing helmets for the most part, so I couldn''t see their faces, but I could see their eyes. They seemed wary and slightly¡­ angry? I guess they didn''t likeding all the way here.


    My mother slowly walked towards the woman, stopping right at the side of a tree in the middle of the grasnds. The woman stopped walking as well, standing there.


    She slowly began to walk, leaving her guards behind, as she slowly took off her veil, showing off the beautiful appearance she had. She resembled my mother way too much to not be rted¡­ her bright green eyes, her wless face, her enchanting smile, everything was so simr to my mom.


    "Faylen!"


    The first thing she said was my mother''s name, as she suddenly began running towards her.


    "Hello Aina¡­"


    My mother greeted her with a gentle smile, as Aina hugged her tightly and kissed her cheeks.


    "You don''t know how much I''ve missed you! We all have missed you!" Aina started to cry.


    "I''m sorry for noting home¡­ I just wanted to be away¡­ of everything. But now, I don''t really have much of a choice. If I want my children to be raised in a safe ce, I have to go. Sorry¡­" My mother seemed to have no other options.


    "Don''t be sorry. You will always be weed in your home, Faylen." Aina said, hugging my mother again. "My cute little sister, you''ve grown so much¡­ You have children now, right? Wait! Right! L-Let me see them! I want to see them!"


    "Hahaha, you''re as impulsive as ever despite being my older sister." Sighed my mother. "Alright,e, I''ll present you everyone."


    The guards quickly followed mother and Aina¡­ who was actually the older sister I''ve always heard about from my mother ever since I was like two years old. She was the one that always sent stuff to us through a teleportation magic and seems to be very close to my mother.


    I guess she''s my aunt.


    As she walked towards us, her appearance came apanied by an all-epassing aura of life, nature, and mana. It was onlyparable to my mother''s own magic aura. I was taken aback, but yes, she was perhaps just as strong.


    But without being able to get a blessing from a god¡­ did she attained this strength purely out of talent and training over years? But how long? A thousand years or something?


    Nheless, she held such a mystical aura within her that it felt as if she was the very embodiment of the forest itself.


    "Everyone, this is my older sister, Aina. I''ve talked about her to all of you, but never really mentioned her name¡­" My mother sighed, smiling back at us. "I hope you can be open minded with her.


    "A-Aina?!" My father asked. "So she''s your older sister¡­ Nice to meet you!"


    My father quickly walked towards her.


    "Red Hair and that amazing aura of fire! You must be the Hero of zing de, An! Your story has gone through the world. There''s nobody back home that doesn''t know you! Especially after¡­ you married my sister." Aina sighed a bit. "I hope you know what you were getting into¡­"


    "I am well aware¡­" My father sighed.


    "Anyways, nice to meet you. I think I can trust you, your heart and your soul seem so honest, pure, and brave¡­ I guess I can tell why my sister loves you." Said Aina with a gentle smile.


    "E-Eh? You can read my heart and my soul?" My father felt slightly taken aback.


    "It is easy, these eyes are very special."


    Aina giggled, her eyes shone brightly, as I noticed that there were magic circles in the middle of her irises¡­ Were those some sort of "Magic Eye"?


    "Oh my¡­ and this little baby must be your little boy? By the gods, he is so adorable!" Aina said, greeting Zephy.


    -----

 Chapter 525 Sylphys Aunt Is Quite Special

    -----


    "Bwaah! Babuhh¡­" Zephy began to move around father''s arms, stretching his tiny hands at his aunt.


    "Heheheh¡­ You''re so cute¡­ Zephy right? Zephy! I am your aunt!" Aina was too enamored with the baby to pay attention to the world around her any longer.


    "Aina we don''t have much time, you can y with Zephyter." My mother said. "More importantly, this is my first daughter, Sylphy." My mother quickly presented me to her sister.


    Aina looked at me with a fascinated look, her eyes shone brightly.


    "Oh my¡­! What a beautiful little princess! So cute! She reminds me of you when you were just a tiny baby girl!" Aina said, hugging me tightly. "Nice to meet you Sylphy! I hope you don''t mind this old aunt hugging you right away~"


    "Hahaha¡­ N-Nice to meet you as well aunt¡­" I sighed, feeling overwhelmed by her motherly love.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Your red hair is like that of your father¡­ It is very rare to see elves with red hair! And those eyes¡­ the same as your mother. Despite being half-elf, your ears are very long as well." She analyzed my appearance. "You''re so perfect¡­ it is like looking at a doll!"


    "Y-You''re also very beautiful auntie, you remind me of mom''s appearance." I said.


    "Oh my! Do I?" Aina began to giggle in embarrassment. She was wearing a gorgeous semi-transparent white dress, with golden sandals. Even the nails of her toes were wless her very figure was like a statue made of marble.


    Indeed, she was incredibly beautiful and to be honest, hot as hell. I had a hard time resisting the urge to look at her enormous chest. And I had even harder of a time resisting grasping those massive breasts¡­ Ah, why am I getting so many perverted thoughts out of nowhere? Is this puberty? No, there should still be time until then¡­ I hope.


    "Y-Yeah, you''re like a¡­ beautiful statue made of marble!" I said innocently.


    "Hehehe, you like to praise your aunt, huh? You want me to spoil you? Fufu¡­" Aina was surprisingly amicable. I really thought my elven family would be prideful assholes, but perhaps aunt is different.


    "You''re an interesting child¡­ that soul of yours, I cannot even fathom it, even with the power of the Magic Eyes of Mana Perception and the Mystic Eyes of Soul Reading¡­" She said with a smile. "You''re the first person in my entire life that I cannot read¡­ Amazing, you''re filled with great potential, dear."


    "E-Eh? Am I?" I yed dumb.


    So that''s it! She got a Magic Eye and a Mystic Eye! Mana Perception and Soul Reading must help her read through the waves of mana and the soul of a person¡­ Maybe she cannot see the "end" of my soul due to my endless mana getting in the way or something.


    "You have like some sort of infinite soul or something, I can''t¡­ I just can''t even see the end of it!" Laughed Aina. "Is your Mana just¡­ endless? You''ll surely make a fuss back in the pce. I wonder what father will say, fufu¡­ He won''t be able to act all imprudent against you if he sees that Mana."


    "Eh? Ah? Huh?"


    I didn''t understand what she really meant¡­ but maybe my Mana will help us, somehow.


    "Never mind dear! Let''s greet the rest of the group! Oh, Shade and Nepheline, right? Oh my! What a cute baby girl! Is this Aquarina?! So cute! I love your skin; it has the color of wood. So pretty and shiny! Amazon tribe people is so beautiful!" Aina quickly began praising everyone. "Oh, such a beautiful white hair, it must be from your father!"


    She really liked to analyze people''s appearances and praise them. I guess that''s her quirk or something.


    "Nice to meet you, yes I am Shade, the Hero of Shadows." Shade said.


    "Nepheline''s the name. Hero of Stone Hammer." Nepheline said.


    Both acted as polite as they could with the entric sister of my mother.


    "You''re Sylphy''s aunt?" Wondered Aquarina innocently.


    "Yep! I am! You want me to be your aunt too?" Asked Aina with a giggle.


    "Sure!" Aquarina got all happy out of the blue.


    "Fufu, of course." Aina was overly motherly. I could notice that Nepheline was having a hard time resisting her merry attitude.


    "A-And I am Zack! I am Sylphy and Aquarina''s best friend! Even if I wasn''t chosen I''ll be a hero too anyways!" Said Zack while puffing his chest.


    "Oh? This child is quite strong!" Aina praised Zack, petting his head. "Nice to meet you, I am d Sylphy has so many good friends with her- Huh? You''re a¡­?"


    Ninhursag was right at the side of Zack, as Aina stopped talking and then looked at her with eyes shining brightly.


    "Hi¡­ Name''s Ninhursag. I am Zack''s adoptive mother." Said Ninhursag with an emotionless expression, although she felt slightly creeped out Aina looked at her a bit too much. "What? Do I have a bug in my face?" Ninhursag asked.


    "Insolent!"


    "How dare you talk in such a way against our Princess?!"


    "Mdy don''t get closer to that insolent human!"


    Suddenly, Aina''s guards pointed their spears and swords at Ninhursag out of the blue!


    "Eh? What¡­?" Ninhursag felt surprised. "What''s the big deal with this? Can''t we talk normally now?"


    "Everyone, what are you doing?! Stop it!" Aina quickly reprimanded her guards. "Everyone here can talk to me HOWEVER they want. And you better not dare hurt anybody here! Or I''ll just fire you all!" Aina angrily said. "Seriously, these guards at the castle never know any customs. You guys need a bit more of experience dealing with all kinds of people."


    Aina began to reprimand her guards, as they lowered their heads and asked for forgiveness¡­ Well, that was resolved rather quickly.


    "Sorry about that." Aina sighed. "I was only shocked when I saw you, Ninhursag, because your soul is amazing. It isposed of so many creatures together, it feels like I''ve never seen a soul with equal."


    "Well, I am a Skin Changer. I can change forms." Said Ninhursag.


    "S-So that''s it¡­" Aina said. "This is my first time seeing a Skin Changer! I hope we can get along!"


    "Sure¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 526 Faylens Plans

    -----


    Aina then greeted the demons. Mary, Lucia, Mist, Celeste, and Celica and her mother. Surprisingly, she didn''t reacted in any weird way against them and greeted them all happily. Mary has a brother we found in the dungeon break back then, but he was no present here I guess.


    "Elven Royalty¡­" Celeste was surprised. "I guess you were really a princess of the elven country, huh?"


    "Ahahaha¡­ something like that, maybe." I sighed.


    "She''s indeed one! In fact, she''s the youngest princess." Said Aina. "And you dear¡­ your soul has a lot of ck spots, you''ve been a very bad person, haven''t you?"


    "Ah¡­"


    Celeste was suddenly surprised by Aina''s sharp abilities to observe a soul''sposition.


    "That''s¡­ yeah¡­" Celeste sighed. "I''ve been a terrible person."


    "I can tell¡­ But I can also tell you''re changing, bit by bit. Such a beautiful change¡­ I guess the beauty of souls is how much they change." Aina said. "They have given you a second chance, so make sure to not waste it, okay? You''re all below my protection, so nobody should darey a finger on you."


    When she finished greeting everyone, Aina quickly walked back to the airship. Our entire camp had already packed everything in just an hour, and my aunt quickly invited us all inside the airship. The entrance was beautiful and the interior even more.


    The walls, floor, and ceiling were all decorated with a hard and mystical wood emanating arge quantity of mana everywhere. This was Spirit Wood apparently and was made specifically to resist the winds of the sky.


    The interior resembled a beautiful and refined building, with furniture everywhere, even bookshelves. There were long corridors, rooms everywhere, and there was also an enormous hall with hundreds of tables and seats where chefs served people delicious food.


    This was really premium to the core, a flight in an airship didn''t simply include being brought to one ce to another, but you were literally treated like kings while doing so!


    "Through here¡­ the guards are going to guide you all to your rooms¡­" Aina said.


    The people quickly dispersed all over the airship, which was mostly empty to fit everyone inside. Even as big as it was, the people we brought with ourselves was barely able to fit inside. There were thankfully enough rooms, as long as they shared them between each other.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''ve really brought a lot of people this time, Faylen¡­" Aina sighed. "My little sister always ying as the hero¡­"


    "It wasn''t exactly my idea,pletely¡­ An, Shade, Nepheline, and Ninhursag also agreed to it. Sylphy too." Said Faylen. "If we leave these people here, you know what will happen to them, right?"


    "I know¡­" Aina sighed. "However, it won''t be any easier for them back home, you know? Not everyone is¡­ you know, like me?" Sighed Aina.


    "I know Aina, you''re an amazing person and I feel bad every time I have to rely so much on you¡­ But I''ll also use my own title right this time." Said my mother.


    "Your own title?" Asked Aina.


    "Well, aren''t I a Hero blessed by the gods? Aside from being a princess, I am a hero respected by many. I represent the entire elven race in fact. I won''t leave others manipte me anymore. And it''s not as if I want to get in the way of our father." My mother said. "I will simply borrow a piece of the country, which rightfully belongs to me as his daughter, and then live there with these people. We won''t bother anybody. I swear, we only want to live in peace."


    "I know, I know you don''t have any bad intentions. That country doesn''t have only elves anyways. It has been over a hundred thousand years since thest time we only had elves as poption, around 20% of our poption is made up of a variety of other races. Discrimination betweenmoners is rare now, but I guess between nobles it might remain." Sighed Aina.


    "I know¡­" Sighed my mother. "I can tell the nobles will not like how I came back home after marrying a human, hero or not, it won''t matter to them, isn''t it?"


    "And two half-elf children¡­ I''ll do everything I can so you''re not ostracized by it, but you have to keep your mind strong, slurs and insults¡­ will happen." Aina said.


    "I understand¡­ I''ll have to tell my family about this¡­ An is too temperamental, if he were to hear someone call his daughter a slur he would go crazy." Sighed my mother.


    I was spying what they were talking about while looking from afar behind a wall. I don''t know if they knew I was spying or not, but it seems they didn''t really cared¡­


    At the end, I didn''t wanted to listen to them anymore, as I knew mother would tell me about itter. I regrouped with father and everyone else and then had dinner in the airship as it quickly started to move.


    I tried to not overthink things for a bit and decided to enjoy the trip as much as I wanted. There were small windows around the corridors, so I was able to see the beautiful blue sky. Sometimes, long snake-like dragons would swim across the clouds, and enormous Sky Whales would often times appear as well.


    That night, I slept looking at Sky Whales and the beautiful and endless horizon of the window near my bed, thinking about what I heard my mother and her sister talk about.


    So for elves, half elves are an object of despise¡­ is it because they pride themselves in their pure blood, I wonder? It is a weird custom; I shouldn''t overthink it.


    Though it makes me sad to think my own family would discriminate and hate me¡­ But perhaps I just have to trust my mother on this. Yeah, I guess I don''t really have any other option to begin with.


    She''s been protecting me since I was born, much like father, and has always worked for our safety.


    -----

 Chapter 527 A Mothers Determination

    -----


    The next morning, I woke up in the cabin I was sleeping with my family. And found my mother and my father awake, the two of them were preparing a meal. There were all sorts of new magic items around, a kitchen fueled by magic was here, and the delicious smell of food quickly woke me up. Mother was making fried eggs with bacon, and Zephy was right at my side in his cradle ying around with a ball.


    "Good morning¡­" I yawned, looking around. "Ugh, I could barely sleep¡­"


    "Honestly same, it gets me nervous to sleep in the sky." Sighed my father.


    "I''m sorry about that. We should be arriving at the port city of Naturia Kingdom in a few more hours from now." Said my mother with a smile. "Deare eat breakfast."


    "Okay!" I ran to sit down near my father, as I greeted Zephy first, giving him a kiss in his big forehead.


    "Awuuh! Wawahh!" Zephy seemed happy to be loved, as he moved his little legs around when he saw me.


    "He doesn''t seem bothered at all, in fact he slept well the entire night didn''t he?" I wondered.


    "Yeah he was oddly calm, perhaps the sky really calmed him down or something." My father said, giving me a kiss in my cheek. "Are you ready to meet the elven country? You''re going to get surprised with everything you''ll see."


    "I am ready! More than ready in fact, super ready!" I said all pumped up.


    "Alright, if you''re super ready then eat your breakfast." Said my mother, caressing my hair.


    She served me a delicious te with fried eggs, bacon, freshly baked bread, cheese, ham, and milk with tea. It was big feast for this morning, she wanted us to have our bellies full for what was toe.


    "And¡­ I need to talk with everyone about something right now¡­" Said my mother.


    "Something?" Asked my father. "Sure, what is it?"


    "Well¡­" My mother sighed, as she exined to us what I heard her talking with her sister.


    "I know, I know it is unfair that they might not treat us well but¡­ I don''t want some few insults to be something worse, please, An. I am telling you in specific, because I know Sylphy is smart enough to understand, but you have to keep yourself calm." Said my mother.


    "I mean, I knew this would happen. I am not as clueless as you imagine me being, Faylen." My father sighed.


    "I-I don''t think you''re clueless dear, I¡­!" My mother was interrupted by my father.


    "It''s okay, I understand. I won''t step ahead of myself." My father said. "Despite being regarded as heroes, that''s more like something for the masses, nobles know we are just frauds, and they probably have no problems insulting us if they really want to, especially me and Sylphy and Zephy, who are outsiders¡­ If I get too angry and end up slicing in half one of those pricks we might end up neglecting our new home, risking the lives of all the people we brought here. Nobody would take it lightly if I did something like that, I am aware."


    "I am d you understand." Said my mother. "However, I didn''t meant it that way."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh?" Me and father looked back at mother with surprise.


    "Wait, how did you meant it then?" I asked.


    "Yeah¡­" My father nodded.


    "What I meant to say is that you simply have to leave it to me. You might not have the right to speak back to them or they would make a whole drama about you and might use this opportunity to ostracize you and everyone involved. I know those bastards. However, it is different with me. I am a princess, and also a heroine. I have the power of all the elves masses as they admire me as their representative, and also I am a Saint, literally." My mother said, her eyes were shining with determination.


    "I might had been bullied and abused before what happened, but now I''ve be someone different. I''ve be a mother, above all. And one with enough power to go against my own grandfather, the strongest sage in the entire continent of Anta, and even more my own father. I believe I can handle it. My father might be a bit hard to convince, but I''ll do everything I can to change his mind."


    "Are you sure?" Asked my father.


    "Leave it to me honey." My mother nodded with a smile. "We''ll get ourselves a territory to live in peace and we''ll settle down there without bothering anybody nor being bothered by anybody either. We''ll live peaceful there and wait for the years to go by, until Sylphy has to go to the Academy with her friends."


    "Sounds like a n I guess." Said my father. "But what will we work into?"


    "I will open an Workshop and an Alchemist Shop, should be more than enough for our expenses." Said my mother.


    "I guess the only thing I am good at is hunting, so I could bring you monster materials and sell the rest in the adventurer guild, while keeping our town safe, killing two birds with one stone." My father decided.


    "Sounds good to me." My mother agreed.


    I guess the two of them had it all figured out already¡­ I just hope that things go well as mother said. I am praying for her sess. I know my mother can be grumpy sometimes, but that grumpiness might be her strength. She''s a stubborn and ferociousdy now, unlike the timid, shy, and depressive woman she always said she used to be deep down.


    She had truly changed after bing a mother¡­ after bing my mother and that of Zephy. I guess she can''t simply go back to how she used to be at all now that she got two kids to protect. Even if she wanted nothing to do with her family, she decided all of this just for us¡­


    My mother is the woman I admire the most.


    -----

 Chapter 528 The Port City Of Undine

    -----


    A beautiful port city greeted our sight. We saw it from above the clouds, the beautiful city was bigger than any other city I''ve ever visited. Eastgrain was utterly dwarfed by this port city, even more the small port city before going into the seas. Traveling through the skies was surprisingly peaceful. I had believed flying monsters would end up attacking us at any moment, but nothing really happened. Perhaps we were lucky or something, or the airship has some sort of device that creates a barrier of sorts. Whatever was the case, the beautiful port city of Undine greeted us.


    "This is the beautiful city of Undine, a Port City that connects the Continent of Anta with several other continents. The nations of the continent are also connected here, and there''s people from all around the globe traveling in and out." My mother said. "The Port City was named after Undine, the general name for all Water-type Spirits. Not only due to the water in the beautiful sea, but also due to the Blessed Water Springs that are in the Port City, which are said to be generated by an Ancient Divine Spirit Stone said to have been where a Divine Spirit of Water perished, leaving her Spirit Core to nourish the world with fresh water."


    "Amazing¡­ Such rich history¡­" I sighed in awe. "Is that really true? The crystal and all?"


    "Yeah, you can actually see the Divine Water Spirit Stone right there, in the middle of the city there''s arge tower, it is on top of it." My mother said, pointing at the city from the window atop the skies.


    "Oooh! That big blue jewel?! Amazing! It is pouring water endlessly like a waterfall!" Said Aquarina while opening her eyes widely.


    "Wooah¡­ I never thought a stone could produce water¡­" Zack said.


    "There are rituals done monthly where dozens of magicians pour their Mana into the Stone to nourish it with Mana. As long as it has Mana circting, it will keep producing water. It is quite handy, isn''t it?" My mother said.


    "It sure is handy!" Said Zack.


    "I wish we had that back in the tribe." Said Aquarina. "Sometimes river water was a bit too nasty."


    "And theke water was salty so we never drank it." Said Zack.


    "Well this country has several drainage systems, even in the smallest viges, so don''t worry, you''ll have plenty of clean water to drink- Wait, can''t you just make water with magic though? Sometimes I forget you''re not normal children." Laughed my mother.


    "Normal? It is not normal to make water with magic?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Well¡­ Depends." My mother said. "Most folks are very ignorant of basic magic. Though in our country we teach everybody, even those uninterested "Daily Life Magic" which allows people to conjure simple spells such as Ember to light up candles or bonfires, Aqua to generate a bit of drinkable water, Gust to generate a bit of wind, Shine to generate a small light to illuminate ces, and so on. Some even consider Soil Creation or Soil Enhancement Daily life magic as well, and even Synthesis or Repair, though those are more advanced."


    "Elves are very talented with magic, problems such ascking water and the like are not really normal at all." Said my father. "They have a strong country which is well protected, got a very strong army, their citizens know magic and other things, so they are very stable economically. They are not one of the strongest countries in the entire world for no reason."


    "I see¡­" I sighed. "What about other races?"


    "Well depends, sometimes and other times not so talented. Though, even without talent, magic can be slowly cultivated until reaching a great results, it all depends on if people is willing to learn or not." My mother pointed out.


    "Yeah, that''s right." My father said. "I had no talent for magic yet here I am, I''m pretty amazing with magic."


    "Indeed." My mother nodded.


    "Woah, what''s that?!" Zack interrupted our talk, as Ninhursag noticed the same thing he was pointing at.


    "Wyverns¡­?" She wondered. She had seen a bunch back in the Dungeon Break of Eastgrain, we fought way too many powerful monsters there. Ninhursag also got several new monster forms out of them, ck Wyverns, Hydras, and other forms were now within her repertoire.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes, those are Wyvern Knights. They''re a special squadron of airborne soldiers that protect the city from the sky." Said my mother.


    "Wyvern Knights¡­" I couldn''t help but sigh in awe, it must be amazing to ride the skies in a wyvern- wait a second. Maybe Furoh could turn into one¡­


    "I never thought that Lesser Dragons could be tamed¡­" Said Ignatius, materializing himself atop my head. Everyone could see him now. And knew he was a Red Dragon in long ago. After Agni''s incident, it was obvious known to everyone that somehow the dragon I ate turned into my spirit. There was no real exnation to it other than "a unique power" I had, and it ended at that for now.


    "Oh, the dragon that turned into Sylphy''s Spirit! You''re Ignatius right?" Asked Zack.


    "That''s me. Can''t you see my great body now? I have evolved and grown bigger now, no longer a baby!" Ignatius pridefully said.


    "You''re still kind of small though¡­" Aquarina said, looking at Ignatius, who only reached as far as her chest in stature.


    "Ugh¡­ one day! One day I will get bigger!" Ignatius said. "I will regain my former strength¡­"


    "It always creeps me out when this guy shows up." My mother sighed.


    "I kind of feel bad we killed him and all now that he has be our daughter''s friend." Sighed my father.


    "We didn''t had any choice." My mother said.


    "I don''t hold more grudges now. I guess my death wasing for me for being such a childish idiot. My brother reprimanded me a lot. Now I just want to grow with Sylphy and help her, it is thanks to her that I was somehow able to be a spirit and have a second shot at life." Said Ignatius.


    "I suppose we can''t do much against it if Sylphy likes you." My mother sighed.


    "Fofooo!" Naturia emerged as well, her appearance was now that of a small young tree, and she had grown a few fruits as well, ready for the picking.


    -----

 Chapter 529 Arrival

    -----


    "It''s insane how Sylphy''s spirits are super evolved now¡­" Said Zack. "I still remember that dragon was an egg, and the nt one was a tiny seed."


    "Yeah, I do too!" Said Aquarina. "I think there are way more familiars than those two though¡­" Aquarina rubbed her chin, narrowing her eyes.


    "Well yeah there''s the Light Spirit I named Alice, which seems to be super strong, Furoh who is the Mimic Demon Familiar, and then the Darkness Spirits, one resembles a fly and the other a ball with a red eye." I said with a nod.


    "Wait, a fly?" Asked my father.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" I said nervously.


    "A fly¡­ huh, well, I guess it is natural for very talented people at magic to be approached by spirits naturally." Said my mother. "Sylphy''s incredibly talented and has a near endless mana pool, spirits must feel naturally drawn to her."


    "But she got quite the variety of elemental spirits. We all only got spirits that were rted to our main elements, but Sylphy got an amazing variety of them." My father recognized. "That''s pretty amazing."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Yeah, people that have multiple elemental spirits of different elements are known as Spirit Masters, and are very rare. Usually, even for us the heroes, we only got spirits rted to our main element or elements. I only have Light and Life Attribute Spirits at my side." My mother said.


    "I''ve got Fire and Light myself." My father said.


    "I have Shadow, Death, and Poison¡­" Shade said. "They''re quite the annoying bunch. Shadow Spirits are not at all silent."


    "I think I''ve got a big variety as well, Earth, Metal, and Nature." Nepheline said with a smile. "However, even if they''re of varied elements, they''re often all within the spectrum of the main element¡­ Aquarina for example has a big affinity with water and ice, so she got an ice spirit, a water spirit, and the slime familiar¡­ that slime''s water, right?"


    "Kind of." Shade said.


    "Pyuuu!" Pyuku emerged atop of Aquarina''s head the moment he heard they were talking about him.


    "Pyuuu!" And Furoh imitated him, mimicking him to almost perfection and showing up over my head.


    "Furoh your mimicking abilities have improved quite a lot." My mother recognized. "I was quite afraid of making you my daughter''s Familiar and all¡­ Also you''re a demon so you''re a person, it was initially strange, but I suppose you''re rather more like her guardian."


    "Ah, it is all thanks to Sylphy that I am now able to mimicry things to perfection. I used to have a curse, but Sylphy uncursed me!" Said Furoh.


    "A curse? Sylphy you never told me about this¡­" My mother said.


    "Err¡­ Well, it wasn''t much¡­" I said, quickly telling Furoh through telepathy to not say any more of that.


    "Are you okay with bing her familiar?" Wondered my father. "Well, it has been years now and all¡­"


    "Well, I''ve never truly thought of myself as person, I''ve always seen myself more as an intelligent monster¡­" Sighed Furoh. "My own tribe is extinct by now, and we were all regarded as monsters anyways, even by other demon tribes. I want to remain by Sylphy''s side to be her guardian."


    Furoh quickly turned into his Fenrir form, his majestic appearance was all my parents needed to get the approval he needed.


    "Well I have several monster familiars, and even spirits are as intelligent as people or even more intelligent. I guess there''s nothing wrong if you want to." Said my father.


    "Yeah, I suppose it is nice to have this sorted out right now before we reach the country¡­" Sighed my mother. "If possible Furoh, protect my daughter with everything you got, you too, Naturia, and Ignatius. I am counting on you guys."


    "Of course, leave it to us." Furoh said.


    "We''ll protect her." Said Ignatius.


    "Foofooo!" Naturia giggled around.


    "Good¡­ And we have arrived, apparently." My mother said.


    CREAAAK¡­!


    The sound of the airship arriving in the port echoed, its enormous sizended easily over thending port, and as we moved out with the lead of the guards and aunt Aina, we saw many other airships simr to this one arriving in other areas,ing from around the continent or even other countries.


    "Airship transportation is one of the specialties of our country. It is much more safer and swifter than sea traveling. But we also have many sea shipsing every day." Said Aina, pointing at the beautiful porn behind us.


    Countless vessels came and went, people walking and bringing enormous boxes with provisions, it was a busy city filled with people to the brim. The sound of the sea waves was only interrupted by the loud sound of perhaps over a million people talking everywhere. The city was so immense and packed with people that I was afraid of even stepping into a main street.


    "This city is immense!" Aquarina said, raising her arms.


    "So much to explore!" Zack said.


    "Yeah! But be careful! Don''t go anywhere yet!" I grabbed my two friends by the shoulders and dragged them back to our group. If they get lost it will be a bit hellish to try to find them.


    "Looks like you guys are having fun." Celeste showed up behind me with a calm smile. She looked around the ce, and the city, her red eyes shone brightly. "The ce''s beautiful, alright. I have to admit it¡­ I''ve never seen something simr. This is my first time ever stepping out of Eastgrain¡­"


    "Yeah, it is pretty amazing¡­ the world outside is so vast, see?" I said. "There''s a whole world awaiting for us outside."


    Aquarina walked near me and crossed her arms looking at Celeste while narrowing her eyes, as if protecting me or something.


    "Come on lower your guard, I am not going to steal your girlfriend." Laughed Celeste. "But I think we should stick together, how about it? Mist is also here." Celeste quickly revealed Mist was hiding beneath her long magician cloak.


    -----

 Chapter 530 The Bread Slayer

    -----


    A little and adorable fluffy-haired ck horned demon girl emerged from Celeste''s back, she wastched there like a little spider and walked out when Celeste revealed her to us.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Apparently, this was supposed to be a surprise to scare us but Celeste ruined it for Mist.


    "Celeste it was supposed to be a surprise!" Mist got angry.


    "Hahaha, sorry, it was too obvious." Celeste sighed.


    Mist quickly forgot her anger as she saw the enormous city in front of her, her four eyes opening wide in shock and even her cross-shaped mouth opening and showing the sharp teeth.


    Usually she would look like she has a human-like mouth for the most time, as she can keep the other upper part of her mouth shut, but sometimes when she''s eating something big or surprised about something, she opens her mouth wide open, showing the sharp teeth inside.


    I pity the bread she devours every morning.


    "Sure, you girls can stick with us if you want, you''re already part of the Team!" I said pridefully.


    I had already considered it for a while now and decided to let Celeste and Mist stick with us. Celica can do if she wants to, but she spends way more time with her mother than anything. While Celeste and Mist were rather independent and adventurous, perfect for our party.


    Of course, Celeste''s got the whole drama of her past going on but we kind of settled it up and she''s slowly making up for it. I think that as long as she keeps working on herself and in trying to be nice and different than before, things will result in a nice friendship.


    "Eh? We never discussed this!" Said Aquarina.


    "Wait a second they''re part of our Main Party, the Hero Party?" Asked Zack surprised.


    We called our party the "Hero Party" some time ago. It was a name we wanted to decide. Because we were going to stick together until we grew up into and became Adventurers to explore the world and maybe save people, and two of us are blessed by gods, so we are practically a Hero Party anyways. Zack was given the title of "Honorary Hero" despite not having a blessing.


    "Yeah! I am the Leader so I get to decide." Iughed.


    After all, they decided long ago I had to be the leader because I was the most charismatic and the strongest, so they cannote to me cryingter about my decisions.


    "It''s not fair if you don''t ask us¡­" Aquarina and Zack sighed together.


    "Aw,e on, don''t be rude now¡­" I sighed.


    "Sniff¡­ You don''t want me to be in the party?" Asked Mist. "I''ve been practicing more magic¡­ I thought I could be weed¡­"


    "W-Wait, not you¡­" Sighed Zack, petting Mist. "You''re wee here of course!"


    "Uwah¡­!" Mist got happy rather quickly, changing her mood in rather big swings. "Thank you Zack! I''ll heal you all you want! Then we marry!"


    "Sure, sure, you can- Wait what?! No, that''s not-" Zack got embarrassed out of the sudden by Mist strange proposal.


    "Hehehe, I was joking!" Laughed Mist. "There''s no way you would want to marry me¡­ I''m ugly after all, haha¡­" Mist seemed slightly depressed deep down.


    "Y-You''re not ugly¡­ Aw chucks,e on, don''t get like that now¡­" Sighed Zack. "Let''s be friends for now, okay?" Zackforted the little Mist. "You''re someone reliable, that''s for sure."


    We stopped our discussion and doing anything we were doing, even our parents and Ninhursag looked at Zack interact with Mist, they were way too cute.


    "Zack¡­!" Mist got emotional. "Sorry for saying that, I''m satisfied with being your healer!"


    It was rather easy to make Mist happy with some pretty words, her mind worked very simplistically.


    Zack was petting Mist''s head and caressing her fluffy hair until he realized we were all looking at him interact with Mist.


    "Oh my, you two make a beautiful pair." Celeste said, touching her chest as if she was moved.


    "You''re made one for the other!" Aquarinaughed.


    "That was so cute! Oh my god¡­" I felt like I was melting.


    "C-Cut it out!" Zack angrily said, crossing his arms.


    "D-Don''t bully Zack!" Mist said angrily, pouting cutely.


    "Aw, now she''s protecting you." Said Celeste with a cocky smile.


    "Ugh, I thought you changed but you''ve still got that personality of yours¡­" Sighed Zack.


    "Come on kiddo don''t get it personal now." Celeste said.


    "Now, now, kids, we should get moving."


    We were interrupted by my mother as she saw everyone was already outside the airship. Aunt Aina quickly led us towards the entrance of the airport.


    "Alright, we are way too many so we''ll have to move directly to the outskirts of the city, I think you can make a camp there with my permission." Said Aina.


    "Do we need to stay here?" I asked.


    "Yes, we''ll stay a day or two to gather fuel and provisions, then we''ll travel to the capital, which is near the center of the continent." Said Aunt Aina.


    "The center of it?! I guess we won''t be seeing he sea any time soon." I sighed.


    "There is an immenseke and several rivers in the capital, so you''ll have water everywhere if that''s what you want, don''t worry." Said Aunt Aina. "Now let''s go. After we settle down outside, you cane back to explore and have fun. Don''t worry about bandits and the like, all these areas are clean of crime. Our soldiers are verypetent and adventurers also patrol the streets as a job."


    "Amazing, it is really well guarded everywhere!" I said in surprise.


    "Nothing like Eastgrain. One wrong turn and you''re surrounded by thugs." Sighed Celeste.


    "Hahah¡­ It must have been tough for you guys. Don''t worry. Unless we have something like¡­ attacks from terrorists or cultists, usually there are no battles and it is mostly safe." Sighed Aunt Aina.


    "Wait, terrorist and cultists?!" I asked.


    "It is not somon, and we deal with them swiftly." Aunt said reassuring me that everything was okay.


    "A-Alright¡­ I''ll trust you¡­"


    I guess I was kind of traumatized with these types of organizations already.


    -----

 Chapter 531 Luminous

    -----


    After seeing only a small part of the Port City of Undine, we rushed towards the outskirts. The enormous amount of people making a big line was indeed something many people around the city noticed, and guards wereing constantly to check if we were something like illegal immigrants or something. However, with Aunt Aina here and my own mother, the guards quickly stepped back and had to apologize their rudeness, although some said she would need to give an exnation to the King about thister. Well, they were nning to do that from the beginning anyways.


    We reached the outskirts of the beautiful city while skipping most of what we wanted to visit and see around, quickly settling down outside, near arge forest named Fiere Forest. It is a safe forest where only small animals wander around, or very weak monsters. Mother said there are dungeons here as well, but we are not visiting them either, as much as I would had wanted to.


    After everyone began making their camps and over a hundred tents were set over the ins, mother gathered us all for lunch and also to talk about what we were going to do. Aunt has been apanying us all this time as well.


    "We decided that it would be better to go to the capital ourselves to quickly get things done with father. I''ll request him a piece ofnd. Once that''s decided, we''ll move to that piece ofnd from here. It would be too inefficient to move to the capital with everyone here and then to that piece ofnd, the travel would be too exhausting for everyone. Also Aina said that once that territory is decided, she will bring us there through the airship, which is actually her private vessel." Mother made things clear for everyone.


    "I see! So we are not staying at the capital, huh?" I wondered.


    "No, we''ll take a small trip there of¡­ no longer than a day at most." My mother said.


    "If possible, a territory far away from the capital would be ideal so we can be at ease." Sighed my father.


    "Yeah, that''s right." My mother nodded.


    "How big is this country?" I wondered.


    "How big?" My mother quickly took out a map of the entire continent.


    The continent was interestingly shaped like a slice of pizza, and the entire Country, the Elven Kingdom of Naturia, upied 60% of the whole continent as its territory. The other parts were smaller countries, one of them included the country where grandmother originated from, which was actually the second biggest and where the "Yggdrasil Tree" was located, which was named the Country of Yggdra. Unlike Naturia Kingdom, Yggdra is very tight with their borders and don''t let just anybody get inside, except those from Naturia.


    They were able to tie both countries together by marrying the king, grandpa, with my grandmother, a princess of the queen of Yggdra. That country is mostly governed by elves as well, but there are also the "Higher" race of Fairies, which are even more connected with nature and spirits and are regarded as superior to elves. It is said that they originated from the Yggdrasil Tree, being born from its flowers.


    I don''t even know if that''s even true, but I guess we might as well believe their folklore for now. Though it feels like they made that up just to glorify themselves even more. Nheless, Naturia and Yggdra have a good rtionship and are strong allies, most likely pressuring all other small countries below their authority andmand. The entire continent also has, aside from the church of the gods, has the Religion of Yggdrasil, which is said to be more ancient.


    They praise the World Tree, the biggest tree in the entire world, Yggdrasil, as a goddess, and made a whole religion around her. It is mostly a religion that can live together with the Gods Religion, but it has begun to expand more, and is most of the time the religion the Elitists and Traditionalist believe on. Because of this, most nobles don''t see heroes as special due to not thinking that the gods that blessed them are that special either,pared to their glorious big tree.


    I don''t know what to even think myself to be honest. I also would prefer the religion of the tree in ce of these dumbass gods, but if they use it as an excuse to not respect what my parents had done for this country and the other ces then I''m going to inevitable get angry¡­ although it is not as if I can do even a thing about it either.


    "The Capital City is called Luminous after the Spirit of Light. The richest nobles live here, alongside a vast majority of the royal family." Said my mother. "It is an Elite City, but there''s around three millionmoners there as well, so there are of all sses in there, not just nobles."


    "Huh, the academy''s there? Can''t we go to another academy with less¡­ nobles?" I asked.


    "The Academy there is the one I studied and then taught other people as a teacher, Sylphy, so no, we are going there. There might be other academies out there, but this one is certified by the royal family for its excellency, if you want to be someone great in the future you must go there." My mother reiterated.


    "Ugh¡­" I sighed.


    "There are transfer students of many other countries going to that Academy, with different customs. They''re not always the same children of annoying nobles from the capital. I am sure you can make friends there." Said my mother. "Also you''ll have all your friends there as well, right? Come on¡­"


    "Sure, sure¡­" I sighed.


    Aunt giggled a bit.


    "Your daughter really doesn''t want to go, huh?" Sheughed a bit. "I still remember my days there¡­ It was rather hellish."


    If even someone like her remembers it as "hellish" I don''t really want to imagine what it would be for me¡­ or us, I guess. I hope that I find nice people.


    Well, not like we are going any time soon, it''ll be in a few more years.


    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 532 Meeting The King Of Elves

    -----


    The next morning quickly came, and I was forced to wake up very early to go to the capital. Everybody that was "important" had to go, which included all five heroes with us, Uncle Arafunn endeding with us instead of flying away as he had originally nned and seemed to want to help us as well. Ninhursag and Zack were told to stay in the camp with everybody else. Just if anything were to happen, mother erected a barrier and our parents left a few spirits around.


    We moved across the skies atop father''s phoenix, and we quickly and easily crossed the sky in a sh. In just half an hour, we arrived at the capital, and we were greeted with dozens of Wyvern Knights that tried to stop us.


    "A Giant Phoenix?!"


    "What should we do?!"


    "Isn''t that a Tier 9 Monster or stronger?! How can we even deal with that?"


    "Don''t panic! We have to distract the monster as much as we can, don''t let it get closer to the capital!"


    The wyvern knights were really thinking it was a wild monster, but when the phoenix stopped flying midway through and the wyvern knights noticed people on top of its back, they suddenly sighed in relief.


    "S-So it was the heroes¡­"


    "A phoenix! To think it is a familiar¡­"


    "Amazing!"


    "Sorry about that boys." My father calmed down the wyvern knights.


    "We havee to visit my father." My mother said. "I am Princess Faylen, also the Saint."


    "Princess Faylen!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You havee back home!"


    "The King will be pleased to hear these news!"


    "I''m also here, but we are going to give the king the news ourselves. So allow us to go down please." Aina said.


    The elves had no choice but to allow us to go down and then arrive right in front of the castle''s door, which opened wide as dozens of soldiers and magicians greeted our sight rmed, only to quickly lower their weapons and magic circles the moment they saw who we were.


    "Princess Aina?!"


    ? "Wait, isn''t that¡­?"


    "Princess Faylen!"


    "She''s back! The Saint Blessed by the gods!"


    "She''s really back, and in a glorious Phoenix, no less!"


    "Tell everybody!"


    The guards quickly dispersed, as the doors opened and a dozen of servants came rushing. Father quickly unsummoned the phoenix and then an elven butler with white hair and a small mustache greeted us.


    "Wee back to the royal pce, Princess Aina, Princess Faylen. I can see you''ve brought arge quantity of guests this time. We are please to have you back as well, Princess Faylen."


    "Hello Johannes, can you lead us to the Throne Room?" My mother asked.


    "Immediately, mdy."


    In the way, mother told us about this butler. It seemed that this old elf was over three thousands old and has been serving the royal family for all those three thousand years of age he had. He had seen many of the royal family grow from mere babies and knows every single member that descended from the King very well.


    Mother seem to have a good impression of him, so he was perhaps a goo butler that took care of her through her childhood. He looks very stiff and had a very sharp re, so I thought he was a bit scary to be honest¡­


    The entire castle was enormous, so gigantic one could easily get lost inside. It made sense that mother asked him to guide them. Amongst everyone here, Johannes is probably one of the few that knows the entire structure of this ce if he has served the royal family for so long.


    "We are here. Open the gates." The Head Butler said, as the guards nodded. Head Butlers had authority equal to royal family members and could order the other servants to do as they pleased. This was the level in which they trusted Johannes.


    CREAAAK¡­!


    The gates opened, as we were greeted with arge group of people. There were at least a dozen figures in here, all elves with golden hair and green eyes. wlessly beautiful, some had shorter hair than others, some had small changes in their features that made them recognizable one from the other. But they were all beautiful and wless, like statues made of marble.


    I quickly noticed the stares of many of them being directed at me. I felt their enormous pressure raining over me and then at Zephy, who was miraculously calm despite so many people ring him down. Perhaps he was just baby enough to not even realize it.


    I noticed some smiling faces. Some were gossiping around. A few looked at me with cold stares, and I even felt the sudden killing intent of a few others¡­ this family is filled with freaks.


    However, in the center of all, the one that controlled them all, the mighty king of elves sat over his golden throne, wearing white armor and a glorious crown imbued with colorful divine spirit stones, his aura of mana and magic power was overwhelming. In fact, I think he was stronger than my parents¡­ So there are people like this, so old and powerful they even surpass the heroes, yet did nothing against the demon king.


    Maybe to protect his own kingdom he didn''t do a thing? I guess there might be many reasons¡­


    Nheless, without a doubt, this was my grandfather. He looked old despite being an elf. I have heard he had over five thousand years old. I guess at that age elves begin to slowly age like humans do¡­ He had a short and sharp beard, sharp green eyes, gray hair growing and reaching his back, sharp ears, and a scratch scar in the middle of his left eye, that eye was white unlike his other green eye. This man was no spoiled royalty, he had probably participated in wars.


    And wasn''t skinny either, he was packed with muscles, resembling a living mountain. Elves being skinny? That''s a funny joke, I''ve already seen many muscr ones already, but nothing like the living mountain that my grandfather was¡­ his mere re pierced my soul.


    I was excited to see my family, but the only thing I could feel was fear.


    -----

 Chapter 533 An Intimidating Grandpa

    -----


    "Hmph¡­ So you''re back, my youngest daughter." The King said. "Have you finallye back from that little mission to defeat the Demon King?"


    "Hello father." Mother said with a graceful bow. "I havee back indeed. The battle was arduous, but victory was assured."


    "Good." The King said. "Now, present to me these people with you."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This is my husband, An, the Hero of zing de, he''s the strongest human alive." My mother said.


    "The strongest human alive you say?" The King narrowed his eyes. "That''s a rather arrogant title¡­"


    "Nice to meet you sir." My father acted ording to the script my mother prepared, bowing down respectfully to the King.


    The King nodded as if approving of him.


    "This is my oldest daughter, Sylph. She''s a magic prodigy." My mother presented me right after father.


    I bowed and kneeled like mother and father did, although the feeling of doing so was terrible.


    "Nice to meet you grandfather." I said.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    The King suddenly stopped paying attention to anybody else and directed his gaze at me.


    The pressure of his eyes felt overwhelming.


    It was as if an enormous mountain was trying to crush me.


    His eyes opened wide, as he raised his eyebrows, his lower jaw suddenly dropped wide open. The entire royal family noticed what grandfather did, and then gave me a second look. Many suddenly "realized" something, whatever it was.


    "Incredible¡­" The King started tough. "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHAH! Amazing!"


    Everyone looked at the King, sweating bullets.


    "In all my years, I''ve never seen such a monster! In all my years! In all my life!" He proimed. "I''ve never seen something so¡­ unfathomable! Such endless¡­ Mana! I cannot even see the end! Just¡­ this girl alone¡­ SYLPH!"


    "Y-Yes?" I asked, looking in fear at my grandfather.


    "What is your desire?" He asked.


    "Desire?" I asked. "Sorry grandfather, but why¡­ are you asking this?"


    "It is the thing I need to know before deciding if I must kill you right now or let you live."


    His words were so cold it froze my very heart.


    Are you seriously telling that to your granddaughter, you damn old man?!


    "Father?!" My mother asked in fury.


    "What is the meaning of this?" My father asked angrily.


    Suddenly, several guards pointed their spears and des at my parents, and then the royal family members conjured magic circles, pointing them all at us.


    "Answer me, my granddaughter."


    My grandfather looked down at me as I felt his enormous pressure diminishing my will.


    "Why are you asking this, father?!"


    Aunt Aina asked, and so did my mother right after.


    "Why?" Grandfather asked. "Because I must know her intentions. Such an unfathomable power cannot be left to thrive if it has bad intentions. I have not managed to maintain my country for so long without being ruthless, even to my own family if necessary. This girl holds endless mana within her own soul. She has such incredible power that she could end everything if she grows strong enough¡­ To stop that, I must y her now. However, if she''s my granddaughter, then there''s a second option. Now, Sylph. Tell me your desire."


    His eyes shone brightly. Whatever power he had, he probably can easily read if I am saying the truth or not¡­


    "My desire¡­"


    What is even my desire?


    Maybe¡­ I want to explore the world.


    But I also want to live peacefully¡­


    However, at the same time, I want to have adventures with my friends, and know many people.


    "I want¡­ to learn, explore the world, and live peacefully." I dered.


    My grandfather''s eyes shone bright gold, as he narrowed his eyes.


    He smiled afterwards.


    "What a pure heart. I apologize." He sighed. "I apologize for thinking that you held bad intentions. I am¡­ a rusty old man."


    The moment he smiled, his entire nature changed, his aura changed, everything changed. The entire royal family sighed in relief, and the guards lowered their weapons.


    "What¡­?" My mother asked in confusion.


    "You daughter holds incredible and unfathomable power, Faylen. Yet she has yet to make it mature. Her intentions are pure and so is her heart. You''ve raised her well, my daughter." The King said.


    "Yes¡­" My mother sighed.


    However, she suddenly mustered strength and hugged me, putting herself in front of me, as if protecting me.


    "However, I cannot simply forgive you for threatening my daughter." My mother said. "You really think I am as weak as I used to be, father? If you ever wanted to kill her, you would have to get her over my damn corpse."


    "Hmph¡­" The King smiled. "I already told you I am sorry. Fine, I will give you anything you want aspensation. I was already nning on gifting you something, so two gifts it is. Now Faylen, tell me what you want."


    My mother sighed.


    "At least let me introduce you to my second child, this is Zephyrus. I hope you don''t threaten him to death either." I sighed.


    "Bwahh! Bwuhh¡­" Zephy began making baby noises.


    The King sighed.


    "It is indeed a beautiful baby." He said. "And those others, who are they?"


    Like that, Shade and Nepheline made themselves known. Arafunn appeared right at the side of the King in a gust of wind, surprising the rest of the people after them.


    "Hello big brother."


    "Arafunn, I knew you were hiding; do you think you can surprise me?"


    The King and Arafunn were siblings.


    "Hahaha,e on, will you ever change that face you''ve got?" Arafunn sighed.


    "This is the face I was born with." Grandfather sighed. "I am d you''re back. Are you done running away?"


    "Maybe." Uncle Arafunnughed.


    "A-And I am Aquarina¡­"


    The king quickly directed his gaze to Aquarina, whom he had ignored.


    "Another Hero, the son of two as well¡­ I see. You''re a valuable ally. Make sure to grow strong." Said the King.


    "Y-Yes¡­!" Aquarina bowed her head nervously. I guess even her was too scared to confront the King for what he threanted me for.


    "Now, my daughter. You have two wishes." The King said. "Choose them wisely."


    "Then, first of all, I want my own independent territory." Mother said.


    "Very well." The King nodded.


    The entire audience suddenly grew restless.


    "But my King! How can you give her a piece of the country?!"


    "She''s the youngest!"


    "She hasn''t done a single thing and is penniless too¡­"


    "Is it really okay to give her two wishes?!"


    The king red at his children; his very gaze pierced their souls.


    "Silence. She has aplished more than all of you petnt children."


    And they shut up.


    Mother continued talking after that.


    "And my second wish is¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 534 The Queen Of Elves

    -----


    The King quickly shut down his children, the ones that were everywhere in this hall. The queen was not here, however. I wondered what could had happened to my grandmother for her to not be here¡­ Nheless, this was too serious of a time to think such things.


    My mother''s first wish was to be given a territory to control and use as she pleased, and right away she was given it without hesitation. The King also said she had aplished more than anybody here¡­ Does grandpa see mother highly despite his harsh treatment to me?


    This is a very weird family drama¡­


    "My second wish is¡­ I want my family to be absent of any of the royal family responsibilities while retaining all of its benefits."


    My mother''s words were obviously very bold, and cocky at that. She smiled back at her older siblings, as my aunt opened her eyes wide open.


    The King, grandfather, looked down at my mother while narrowing his eyes.


    "You''re bold to ask such a wish, but I have promised toply with any¡­ Very well."


    ? The King didn''t went back on his words, despite being a bastard that threatened me because of the Mana quantities I had, which were "imensurable" for him, he still did as he said he would.


    "Father that''s¡­!"


    "How can you allow her to do this?!"


    "Faylen! You dare forfeit your responsibilities once more?!"


    "And even then, you dare ask all the benefits of being part of our family anyways?!"


    Her siblings, which were all my aunts and uncles raged against my mother''s request, but it wasplied, so the King wasn''t going to back down now. A man as firm as a mountain as him wasn''t going back on his words.


    "Silence. She has aplished something none of you cowardly children even dared to do. She in the Demon King and defeated the greatest threat to our Nations! What have you done instead? In my country, we value military aplishments the most! As one of the men that has fought over four different Demon Kings through my long life, I appreciate her efforts. How many have you fought? If you have, then you can say whatever you want."


    The King looked back at his several other children, all of them remained in silence. I guess that aside from maintaining their own territories they had not done much for the country. The king might be ruthless but he held a very strong sense of responsibility over his country to the point he even went to wars himself¡­ probably due to such experiences, he values my mother highly despite being the youngest.


    My mother sighed in relief.


    "Thank you father."


    "However."


    "Eh?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The king interrupted my mother''s relief.


    "I willply to all your wishes and even give you an extra bonus¡­ However, if there was to ever be a threat in this country, you will aid it, and so will your family."


    "Ah¡­ Of course."


    My mother nodded.


    "That''s a responsibility I cannot excerpt myself from. However, my children¡­"


    "They may grow up first, yes. Make sure to bring them to the most prestigious academy. I want them both to develop their power. Half-elves or not, they''re powerful and promising, you''ve birthed two exceptional children, they shall serve the country well!"


    The King spoke as if he was already seeing me and Zephy as weapons¡­ wait, even Zephy''s included?!


    "It will ultimately depend in their decisions. My children will be free." My mother said.


    "Hmm¡­" The King groaned. "You may go now, my daughter."


    "I am on my way then, father."


    My mother quickly walked away with everyone else, as we felt the heavy stares of all her siblings angered at her.


    However, before we could leave, we suddenly heard the soothing voice of a woman.


    "Oh my, what''s going on in here? Ah, am Ite dear?"


    Suddenly, a beautiful fairy emerged from the pce''s corridors, her beauty was incredible. She was Ayna Yggdra Flowerbud, the queen of the Naturia Kingdom, my grandmother, a Faerie woman with butterfly wings, a youthful and beautiful appearance, and a childish personality that is always cheerful, ording to my mother''s descriptions.


    She had long pink hair and green eyes as shiny as emeralds. And she also had wings in her back, a pair of beautiful butterfly-like wings of pink color with many natural decorations of flowers. She wore a simple white dress and her hair was covered on colorful flowers. She seemed straight out of a fairy tale drawing.


    "Mother¡­" My mother looked back at her own mother.


    "Faylen! You''re back! I am sorry for beingte, I was readying my hair and I couldn''te unless I was presentable!" Giggled grandmother, flying towards us carelessly.


    She hugged my mother warmly and kissed her two cheeks.


    "Mooch! Mooch! You don''t know how much your mother missed you, my baby girl!"


    "I am not a baby anymore¡­"


    My mother seemed to be still treated like a child by her own.


    Hahaha, this is kind of funny to see.


    "Yes you are! You will always be my baby girl! I heard you and your friends defeated the Demon King and all! Ah! OH. MY. GOSH! Is this your family?! Uwaaah! You''ve got a baby boy! And oh gods! Who is this precious princess?! She''s so cute she''s like a doll!"


    My grandmother suddenly hugged us all and she kissed my entire face like four times. She clearly had no etiquette like the other royalty.


    "This is my oldest daughter Sylph, and this is my youngest son, just a few months old, Zephyr." My mother presented us.


    "Bwaah!" Zephyr moved his hands around.


    "H-Hello¡­ grandmother." I sighed nervously.


    "They''re so beautiful and perfect! Hello Zephyr! Hello Sylphy! You can already talk and all?! And your mother- EEEH?! What with your Mana dear? Are you a genius?! She''s a genius!" Grandmother made a big fuss, and the rest of the family stared at her talking and talking for minutes with expressionless faces.


    I suppose everyone was tired of her, but she was the queen so they just had to bear with her¡­


    -----

 Chapter 535 A Family Meeting

    -----


    "Ayna, please calm down. We were currently in a very serious meeting."


    Grandfather tried to calm grandmother down, but she quickly red down at him while holding me as if I were a precious thing she wanted to protect.


    "And I heard you as we walked here! Did you just threatened her?! Your granddaughter?! Also why are you calling "Ayna" so seriously?"


    "A-Ah¡­"


    The King suddenly began to twist his face expression. He seemed to be battling his serious self, but ultimately was defeated by his wife, sighing, and looking back at her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "S-Sorry honey¡­"


    "Yeah, much better! Now apologize to Faylen and her entire family for scaring them so much!"


    "But a King must-"


    "A king must this and that, h, h, h! It is because of your personality that you made our entire family so distanced from us! If it wasn''t for that you wouldn''t be all depressed saying your kids don''t love you or something! Come on, we talked this a lot already! You said you would change!"


    "T-This is¡­ but this-"


    Grandmother pouted while crossing her arms and leaving me at the side, she stared at grandfather not with any murderous intent at all, but with the might of¡­ a wife.


    "Hahhh¡­"


    The King sighed.


    "Okay, I apologize, Faylen, Sylph, the entire family."


    The King rolled his eyes as he waved his hands, he facepalmed right after that, resting over his throne.


    Damn, this was quite the change¡­ I really thought he was like this serious dude all the time.


    Or maybe he is and his wife''s the one that make him change for the better?


    "Now, now! Where were you guys going anyways? You should stay here for a while! You''re all wee! Let''s have some tea at the very least, pretty please?" Grandmother supplicated us to stay, as she looked at us with puppy eyes.


    "Sigh¡­ okay." My mother sighed. "Let''s have some tea and then we go. We need to set down in the territory father gave to us and everything else mother, we don''t have much time."


    "O-Oh, alright, alright! Let''s have something quick and nice then! I want you to tell me EVERYTHING about your adventures my little Fay-Fay!" Said grandmother.


    "D-Don''t call me like that in front of my family!" My mother suddenly got embarrassed.


    "Eeeh? But that''s how I treat my baby girl! Now let''s go! All of you too,e! You should be happy and smiling your little sister''s back! Come on!" Grandmother quickly forced all the serious nutjobs here to sigh as they followed her, King included.


    Like that, we ended inside an enormous hall sitting around a gigantic table with the entire damn family, as we were enjoying teatime. There was a mountain of pastries of all colors and vors I have never seen before, and over twenty different types of teas!


    "Wooah! This kuchen is so nice!" Aquarina said, devouring the fruit kuchen. "A-And this cake is so nice too! So sweet and spongy! Oh, the tea is so sweet!"


    "Yeah this is all so good!" I continued eating and stuffing myself with Aquarina. Mostly so we could calm all the stress we just went through.


    However, it seemed that this wasn''t even grandmother''s full power yet¡­


    "Servants! Bring the chocte fountain!"


    She pped her hands as several servants brought a whole fountain which instead of water, had melted chocte, a type of sweet made out of roasted beans which had a brown color.


    "Come here you two!"


    She called us as she gave us skewers with fruits on them.


    "Now¡­ like this!"


    She slowly bathed her fruits with the chocte.


    "Then wait a bit until it hardens¡­ and enjoy! Hmm! I love it! Try it out!"


    We felt like in a dream, as we did as she said and we suddenly experienced the beauty of a chocte fountain.


    I had only tasted chocte when added to milk, which mother asionally served to me back when we were living in our home in Cloudia, but it has been years since then so I barely remembered the vor.


    And it was so good! The contrast of bitterness that melts in your mouth with the sweetness and juiciness of fresh fruits was to die for¡­


    Suddenly, several other children, the sons and daughters of mother''s siblings came rushing, they only looked at the two of us cautiously but simply let their grandmother serve them chocte. Their ages varied a lot, from kids at the age of four to some in theirte teens.


    One thing''s for sure, they all were beautiful looking, like dolls. I guess this is the impression I give myself? I have grown too ustomed to my own appearance I guess¡­ There was this beautiful little six-year-old girl with long pink hair and yellow butterfly wings that flew around yfully, blue-haired twins of around my age that looked at me coldly, a tall blonde boy with a sharp re that silently enjoyed the chocte, and then¡­ finally, a friendly one.


    "Hello! You''re Sylphy, right?! Mama told me to say hi!"


    "Y-You are¡­?"


    "I am Susanna! Mom''s Aina! You know mom?"


    The little green-haired girl seemed to be around ten years of age and was a blonde and adorable sunshine of a girl, she was apparently the daughter of my aunt Aina, the youngest kid she had.


    "Oh yeah! Nice to meet you Susanna!" I said with a smile.


    At longst, a normal person!


    "Nice to meet you too! I hope we can be friends one day! Bye!" She quickly ran back to her mom with her chocte-covered fruit skewer.


    "B-Bye¡­ I guess that was quick." I sighed.


    "Our parents said to say hi as well¡­"


    "Let me tell you that we are not too fond of half-bloods, however."


    Suddenly, the blue-haired twins, both around nine to ten years of age showed up behind us. Their very presences were overflowing with an icy wind, and their sharp crystal blue eyes seemed menacing, to say the least.


    And what''s up with this half-blood crap?!


    -----

 Chapter 536 Half-Blood

    -----


    "Half-blood?" I asked while trying to act nicely.


    "Half-blood! Your blood is nasty with human blood." Said the girl.


    "Yeah, you''re nasty. But we should say hi anyways¡­ So there you go." Said the boy.


    "You¡­ At least tell me your names!" I sighed.


    "Now, now! Don''t fight, okay? You''re all kids, get along!" Grandmother quickly stopped us.


    If they continued with the half-blood crap I would had probably beaten the two of them.


    "My name''s Crystal." Said the girl.


    "And my name''s Adamas." Said the boy.


    "We''ll be going to the same academy as you in the future."


    "You better not chicken out from it; we''ll beat you in everything."


    "Half-bloods must know their ce."


    The two quickly walked away after presenting themselves.


    Damn kids!


    Just after a cute sunshine two idiots showed up.


    Ugh, if they weren''t kids I would had probably gotten more angered, but they were still children anyways, my mind is more mature so I shouldn''t get angered by childish provocations.


    Yep, I have to just think that to calm myself down. Once we meet in the future and if they continue this crap, I''ll have to teach them a lesson to not be racist.


    "Uuugh, you damn blue haired dorks!" Aquarina groaned, but I managed to cover her mouth before those words came out loud. "Mmmmffghh!"


    "Calm down Aquarina! You''re not even part of this family, if you do something offensive, they''re all going to eat you alive. Let''s go back to sit now¡­" I sighed.


    "O-Oh¡­ okay¡­ But wait a bit¡­" Aquarina quickly brought a te and served herself a mountain of chocte-covered fruits before walking back to her table. I guess she had her priorities.


    Like that, we decided to ignore the twin brats and just have a good time¡­ Grandmother still did something amazing as she easily lifted the spirits of everyone and rxed the tense atmosphere. I guess that''s part of her talent.


    The king was mostly silent through the whole teatime however, as my mother, my father, and Shade and Nepheline spoke to her about their journey. Of course, they skipped a lot of ugly details. Mostly all the ones that caused them horribly traumas.


    While we enjoyed the food and tea, I still felt the res of a few of my family members. I don''t know why but I feel like a lot of my uncles and aunts want me dead. Maybe not only for being a half-blood, but also for just being given so many benefits as my mother''s daughter.


    "I see, so that''s how it was." Grandmother sighed. "Are you sure you don''t want to stay more here? Your room is kept pristine too!"


    "No, I am good, mother. I need to do many things. I am thankful for your help and father''s help as well."


    My mother finally decided to free us from this ce as we slowly walked outside. We had mostly kept ourselves quiet, always talking whatever innocent thing we could without fully expressing our actual thoughts. This ce had magic everywhere. I bet if we ever said something offensive, someone would hear it and they would use it to use us of something.


    "W-Well, alright then! What''s your territory anyways?" Wondered my grandmother.


    "Father decided to lend me the Agartha''s Territory." Said my mother.


    "Agartha''s¡­ territory?! Wait, that territory is¡­?!" Grandmother asked in surprise, looking back at father.


    "It was the only one avable and which her other siblings didn''t owned already or that wasn''t in a dispute." Said grandfather. "I trust Faylen that she will make of this ce a decent dukedom, hopefully, arge city might one day emerge. I trust the Saintess."


    "I will do¡­ whatever I can. It shall be an arduous journey, certainly." My mother sighed. "Now, we shall get going, mother. Take care."


    "I''ll visit you! A-And your siblings too, right!?" Grandmother looked back at her conflictive children, they nodded nervously. Some giving us death stares.


    "I would¡­ rather not receive any visits for now, mother. I don''t want to bother their very busy lives. Now, goodbye and have a nice night, mother, father, siblings." My mother quickly guided us outside the castle, as we saw Uncle Arafunn stay inside talking with the King.


    I wonder what they''re talking about¡­


    .


    .N?v(el)B\\jnn


    .


    "Faylen has given birth to two powerful children This is the first time that someone as powerful as Sylph has been born." The King spoke, looking at his brother Arafunn.


    "Oh, so you noticed that Mana she has?" Sighed Arafunn. "Aren''t you being a bit too greedy?"


    "She has the power we need to protect our country, Arafunn." Sighed the King. "I was harsh on her, yes. But that was merely a small trial, a test. I wasn''t going to actually hurt her."


    "Then you should really begin thinking more about how you test others¡­ Don''t me me if Sylph grows up to hate you¡­" Ayna, the queen, flew to the King''s side.


    "Hmmm¡­" The King grumpily groaned. "That boy Faylen held in her arms¡­ His soul¡­ It was just as powerful as the girl."


    "His soul?" Wondered Ayna. "His soul was normal, what are you talking about?"


    "But I felt¡­ something powerful. Abyssal, even. I have sensed this energy before, this presence¡­" The King tried to remember within his vast memories.


    "By the gods, can you stop being so suspicious of a little baby for once?!" Asked the queen angrily. "It''s just a child!"


    "Hahhh¡­" The King sighed. "You might be right."


    He quickly decided to not overthink things. The boy and the girl were certainly very strong and talented, and had long lives ahead of them. Whatever would happen to them will only be decided by their own hands and the destiny that waits them.


    "This era of peace¡­ It is constantly bing more turbulent. The remnants of the Demon King makes waves, and those waves might be catastrophes¡­ New enemies from another world are bing more and more of a threat than before. Will my old body be able to fight them all and protect my family and this Country?" The King sighed internally, looking into the horizon from within the open window.


    -----

 Chapter 537 Angered Parents

    -----


    The King heard what had happened through Faylen''s journey since Arafunn joined them, something Faylen herself didn''t told him at all. Like this, the King learned about the Abyssal Eyes, the Evil God of Dimensions and Abyss Schemes, and about the True Demons summoning and the whole catastrophe on Eastgrain.


    And of course, of Sylphy''s amazing feats, which surprised the King many times. He quickly realized that girl was immensely strong already and might be even stronger in the future. He wanted to be in good terms with her, if possible.


    "Well, I''ve told you everything I saw through their journey. Now I''m going back to them." Arafunn said. His winds quickly carried him into the window.


    "Wait, Arafunn! You''re not staying more?" Sighed the queen.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''ve gotta go. Little Sylphy gets sad if I go away. She had grown quite attached to me." Giggled Arafunn.


    "Hmm¡­ You''ve grown attached to them too, I can tell¡­" The King sighed, looking at his youngest brother. "You''ve changed. The war changed you but¡­ You''ve changed further. It seems like you''re not running away anymore."


    "I¡­ Maybe." Sighed Arafunn, looking into the beautiful horizon. "I suppose living with them all this time has really changed me. I don''t want to escape anymore. If I can help somehow, I want to stay at their side."


    "Incredible, I never thought myzy youngest brother would ever say that¡­" The King felt surprised, opening his eyes wide. "Did you visit father?"


    "Not yet¡­ Is the old man sleeping?" Wondered Arafunn.


    "He has been meditating for some time now. He says it helps him retain his strength¡­" Sighed the King. "It''s better that way, he''s the strongest Sage in this country."


    "Hm, maybe I''ll pay him a visit, and mother''s resting ce too." Arafunn sighed.


    "You should." The King nodded. "Now go, don''t let them wait too long."


    "I was already on my way. Bye-bye~!" Arafunn jumped off the window, flying with the winds obeying his will, free like the wind.


    The King and the Queen saw him fly away as they began to think of the many things that were toe. This ever-changing world never gave them a break.


    "Sylphy is a wonderful girl¡­ She is being raised by good people as well. I am sure she''lle out just fine." She said, patting her husband''s shoulders.


    "Hmm¡­ The prejudice this country has against half-bloods is rather severe. I wonder if I should do something myself¡­" Sighed the King. "No, I really can''t. Enraging the noble families would only weaken the country''s economy."


    "Geez¡­" Sighed the Queen. "Well, she''s strong willed enough, I am sure she''ll find a way to fit in."


    "I hope so¡­" The King looked onest time across the window, admiring the beautiful full moon of this night.


    .


    .


    .


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    When we walked away from the castle, father quickly summoned his Phoenix Familiar. They talked about the territory of Agartha being given to mother, and how it was somewhat "troublesome" though I don''t really know what they meant by that¡­ Does it has bad people on it or something?


    "Let''s go for now." Mother said.


    We were all quite silent after everything, perhaps too tired or something. Once we reached the skies, we continued flying away farther and farther into the night skies, Aina decided to stay in the castle for now as she had her little daughter to take care of.


    Aquarina had fallen asleep in the way and was resting over my chest like a little kitten, while Zephyr was sound asleep too. I don''t know how my little brother can be so rxed so high up into the skies.


    However, after we reached very, very far away into the horizons, everyone suddenly began to finally talk their minds out, as if everything before was just wearing a mask¡­


    "Faylen I am sorry but I really want to kill your grandfather."


    "Eh? D-Dad?!"


    He really surprised me out there.


    "Aren''t you mad too?! The old bastard threatened your life! My old man might be a bastard too but he would never do that to his little granddaughter! That old man''s a senseless creep!"


    My father beganining angrily.


    "I could had sliced him in half with Dimensional Cut!"


    "Hahh¡­"


    My mother sighed, I guess she was about to defend her father.


    "Yeah, I also wanted to kill him."


    "Wait, what?!"


    I was left speechless once more.


    "I know how you feel about this. I know¡­ What he did there wasn''t something even I expected. Just because of Sylphy''s potential, father seemed too wary. He even saw Sylphy as a threat, that damn old man¡­ if it wasn''t because he''s my father I would had blown him up into pieces. All his blood and flesh would be sttered over the floor!" My mother angrily said.


    "Yeah, I would had done the same if it wasn''t because he''s your father." My father sighed.


    "I would had helped." Shade agreed.


    "Me too, partners in crime." Nepheline agreed.


    "Y-You''re not serious right?" I asked while trembling a bit.


    However, a quick look at their eyes told me they were more than dead serious about it!


    "Yeah we are serious." My father sighed. "Are you not scared or angry too, Sylphy? He¡­ he did that in front of us! Bastard¡­"


    "I¡­ I was¡­" I sighed. "But then grandma showed up and he apologized. I mean, I am not going to just harbor a grudge all my life, right? You taught me that¡­ to not be resentful."


    My parents suddenly opened their eyes, and sighed.


    "Right¡­ Sorry about that, we were mostly just venting our frustration." Sighed my father, patting my head.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah¡­ I guess you''re right, dear. This wasn''t a good example to our daughter." My mother looked into the distance.


    "Ah, sorry¡­" Shade said. "Thankfully Aquarina''s sound asleep."


    "That girl''s got no worries in the world¡­" Laughed Nepheline.


    "No, she was worried. Through most of it she was always at my side, she didn''t let me alone any time, even when I went to eat that chocte. I guess she was trying to cheer me up." I sighed. "She''s smarter than you give her the credit for!"


    -----

 Chapter 538 Back To The Airship

    -----


    My fatherughed as he looked back at Shade.


    "It seems my girl knows more about yours than yourself." Heughed.


    "Don''t joke around about this An, this is a serious matter." Shade said while crossing his arms. He got genuinely concerned.


    "Anyways, she''s sleeping like a kitten in your arms, Sylphy." Sighed Nepheline, caressing her daughter''s cheeks.


    "Yeah she was always trying to cheer me up and ate too much. She probably fell asleep out of the exhaustion." I said, looking at her adorable sleeping face.


    Nepheline and Shade looked back at her with a smile, and then both petted my head.


    "Take good care of her."


    "Yeah."


    "Huh? Sure?"


    I guess they were just telling me to be a good friend.


    "Well, you meet your entire family now, Sylphy. I told you it wasn''t going to be pretty years ago¡­ How do you feel about them?" Wondered my mother.


    It was a heavy question indeed¡­


    "I don''t know¡­ In one way, I was terrified of how hostile everyone was¡­" I sighed, mother nodded back at me, agreeing with my opinion. "However, I was also surprised there was another facet to them. When grandma showed up, even if she was forcing them to, they seemed to be slightly more like a family. The king¡­ grandpa, he probably is not as bad as he seemed to be."


    "Well, he''s not¡­" My mother had to admit. "He''s simply someone forged in wars after wars, battle after battle, bloodshed after bloodshed, for thousands of years. That changed him a lot. However, deep down, that stupid old man still cares about all of us¡­ He wants the best for his family and the country. Even though he''s an idiot."


    Mother added a lot of emphasis on grandfather being an idiot, and I couldn''t help but agree with her in that regard.


    "Hmph¡­" My father didn''tmented or anything, but he seemed visibly pissed about him, even now. I can''t me him, honestly.


    FLAAASH!


    And as we talked, uncle Arafunn arrived from the skies.


    "Hello, got room for another one?"


    "Arafunn? You''reing?"


    My mother quickly asked in surprise.


    "Why yes, if I just disappear what will little Sylphy think?"


    "Uncle, you''reing?"


    "Yeah, I''ve made up my mind."


    The rest of the group seemed oddly surprised over his decision.


    "But why? I thought you said you wanted to go off like the wind?" My mother asked.


    "Never thought you would stick with us for the long run¡­" My father added.


    "This is very odd, what are you nning?" Shade narrowed his eyes.


    "Maybe he got nothing better to do at the end." Laughed Nepheline.


    "H-Hey, give me a ck, will you? I just wanted toe¡­ For old''s time sake, eh? You''re¡­ you guys are my friends after all, right?" Arafunn asked, his handsome face smiling cheerfully.


    The rest sighed as they nodded.


    "Yeah, yeah, I guess we are." My father said. "I kind of thought you forgot about it."


    "Come on An don''t be so harsh." My mother told father.


    "Sorry for being so cold sometimes, that''s just how I am¡­" Sighed Arafunn.


    "Well, you''ve gotta known that if you ever need someone to talk¡­ we are here." Said Shade.


    "Yeah!" Nepheline said.


    "Awe on! Are you trying to make me cry now or something?" Laughed Arafunn. "How about we have a little and calm melody for the trip, hm? It''s on the house!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Suddenly, Uncle Arafunn took out a beautiful flute, and began to sing a beautiful and calming melody.


    We enjoyed the song while we flew across the skies.


    At the end, it was so calming I fell asleep¡­


    .


    .


    .


    When I woke up, I found myself sleeping inside a bed I remembered from somewhere¡­


    "Huh? Wha¡­?!"


    And when I stood up I looked into the window, I was in the skies!


    "Oh, so we are back in the airship?" I asked to myself, looking around the small room and finding my parents with Zephy sleeping in his cradle.


    "Look who''s decided to wake up." My father said. "Breakfast been ready for a while now littledy."


    "Good morning dear." My mother kissed my forehead.


    "D-Did I fell asleep through the whole trip?!" I asked.


    "You sure did! Arafunn''s melodies are sometimes too calming. If you''re too exhausted, you tend to fall asleep. Well, it was also a way for him to support us back then." My mother recalled the past.


    "He uses melodies to calm the fighting spirit of monsters, sometimes even sending them away. Other times he can even put them in a dazzle so we could y them more easily." My father recalled.


    "Wow, so he can even do that with his songs? That''s amazing¡­ So that''s the true strength of a Bard!" I said in surprise.


    "Yeah! I remember he charmed so many monsters back then that he had a whole army of familiars with us. Feeding them all was sure a pain in the ass though, we had to free a lot of them when everything was over. Some others stick with us and be our familiars." My father sighed.


    "W-Wait a moment, really?! So some of your Familiars¡­" I asked.


    "Those that aren''t spirits? Yeah, most of them were actually charmed by Arafunn, and when they joined us they took a liking on each one of us." Said my mother.


    "I initially had no affinity with the Phoenix, that bird was constantly attacking me and only liked being around Arafunn. Eventually he softened the bird and we got closer, until the bird turned into my Familiar¡­" My fatherughed.


    POOF!


    Suddenly, a small and beautiful colorful orange and red bird appeared over father''s head.


    "Who are you calling a mere bird?!"


    "Ah¡­ okay, okay! Why are you angry now?"


    "Hmph¡­ Feed me that bacon!"


    "What? It''s mine!"


    "I said feed it to me!"


    "Sigh¡­ Always so bossy¡­"


    My father ended feeding the phoenix until it got happy and then went back to his soul scape.


    I guess my father had quite the rtionship with his Phoenix.


    -----

 Chapter 539 Arriving At Agartha

    -----


    I decided to just rx and enjoy breakfast with my family as we slowly arrived at Agartha. After taking a shower, we were already at the ports of the territory. It apparently had a series of small viges around, with the biggest one having a port. While we walked towards the outside through the long corridors inside the airship, my mom gave us a brief introduction.


    "Agartha is¡­ Well, there''s a good reason why it wasn''t being fought over by my siblings. It is one of the territories farthest from the capital, also one of the territories with the least fertility, barely any water, and at the border of the country, which reaches the Great Wilderness, a ce within the Anta Continent filled with dangerous monsters, ancient ruins, dungeons, and well, countless tribes of demons, beast-people, and other demi-humans." Said my mother, giving a brief exnation. "It is also the poorest dukedom."


    "Damn... They really gave us the bottom of the barrel."


    "Sylphy,nguage!"


    My mother quickly corrected me.


    "S-Sorry¡­"


    "But yeah it is terrible." My father agreed. "I guess it wasn''t due to spite, the King really had nothing else to offer. The other potential territories that could be offered were being guarded by the other siblings of your mother, your uncles, and aunts. They were so zealous about giving any of it that he had to decide to give the poorest one which wasn''t being fought over by anybody. It is¡­ the thing nobody wants, this ce."


    "However, as members of the royal family, even when I''ve exerted ourselves from the duties, it is still within our responsibility to take care of our home, right? Not for the country to eb honest, but for these people. We have toe help them here and resolve their problems. Probably use our magic and alchemy to find solutions to their daily problems. This will be our task as we settle down." Said my mother.


    "I see¡­ Sounds a bit boring, mom... But I guess I can help!" I said with a nod.


    "I was counting on you dear." My mother petted my head.


    "Sylphy!"


    I heard Aquarina''s voice and saw her rushing to my side. She was probably also moved to the bed after she fell asleep¡­ And Zack as there alongside Ninhursag. Celeste and the rest of her family were still in their room packing things up.


    "Hey, they told me that you got it pretty harsh there." Zack said. "Is your grandpa nuts?"


    "Yeah definitely!" I said with a nod. "He''s totally nuts."


    "Damn¡­" Zack sighed. "Well, don''t feel down over it, you''ve got all of us anyways."


    "I know, I am not even sad dummy, but thanks for the intention of cheering me up." Iughed. "I appreciate it."


    "Sylphy! Don''t think about what others said about you, you''re perfect as you are!" Said Aquarina. "Half-blood or whatever, that doesn''t matter at all!"


    "Oh, you still remember that¡­? I already forgot, hahaha¡­" Iughed slightly nervously. The fact is, I haven''t forgotten those stupid twins and their parents, which probably told them to say that to me.


    "Really? Are you okay about it?" She wondered.


    "Y-Yeah, I mean¡­ I was surprised but it''s fine." I said while shrugging. "I am not that kind of person to get irritated so easily!"


    "Eehhh? I don''t think so¡­" Zack said while crossing his arms.


    "Alright kids! Let''s get to it." My mother quickly led us outside of the airship, as I noticed the rest of the tribe was walking right behind us. I saw Celeste''s blue hair and Mist fluffy white hair in the crowd, so they wereing too.


    And¡­ right in front of us was Agatha''s biggest vige, which couldn''t be said to really be a city as it was around a quarter of East Grain. Some areas of the floor were paved, others werepletely just dry dirt. There was a beautiful grasnd behind and some patches of trees, but there were also an awful lot of dried out trees and it was awfully hot in here.


    Houses were very small, the only big ones were like only ten, and they were at the center of this vige, the biggest one is where we were about to move on. Mother was granted the title of Duchess of Agartha, and the former leader, the chief of this vige, was demoted for obvious reasons and might be a servant of us now.


    Whew, I am really going to begin living like a rich girl, aren''t I? despite this ce looking so deste and all, our house is enormous and very luxurious looking! The other ten houses seem to belong to the very poor noble families living there. Half of them are actually empty as they moved out, and there''s only three noble families still living in here. All of them were formermoners given titles due to feats they did over the war, bing honorary nobles.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    An old elven man greeted us, the chief of the vige in here, which was also simply named Agartha. The other smaller viges had simple names, often named after their most prominent hunter or someone talented that came out of them.


    "Wee to Agartha, Princess Faylen. Your humble servant presents himself to you, holy royalty." The chief, an old man looking like he was on his early sixties in appearance, but probably being way older due to being an elf, had a funny white mustache and a fat, merry belly. He wore simplistic leather clothes, nothing fancy at all. He tried kneeling before us alongside the other three nobles with him, representing the other three noble houses remaining in this ce.


    "We greet the Saintess and the Heroes that saved our world from the Demon King''s menace." A beautiful pink-haired woman wearing a white dress and a summer hat greeted us, she looked to be an elf, but her ears were not as big as mine, she was a half-elf! So there are half-elf nobles too.


    I guess we are not as rare as I imagined.


    -----

 Chapter 540 Meeting Agarthas Nobles

    -----


    "It is an honor to meet all of you. Especially your beautiful children, may the gods bless them." The second noble said, an elven man with long ck hair and red eyes, he seemed to be a Night Elf, they''re a different tribe than the Light elves, which my family belong to. They have different characteristics, but this one seems to also be a half-elf, as it is said that night elves have bluish skin while he had white skin, yet a quick inspection using my Heavenly Eyes told me his information quite easily.


    "Since we heard you wereing that we were very happy. Agartha is in great peril; the help of heroes was very much required." The third noble man spoke. He had short blonde hair and green eyes, looking like a generic light elf man.


    All nobles wore richer looking clothes than the chief, this was because the chief was actually amoner and didn''t actually had as much money. He was simply voted to be the temporary duke by the citizens because this arecked one. Apparently, ording to what mother exined to us, one of her siblings was in charge of this ce but ended forfeiting it because it was only making him lose time and money to invest in here¡­


    "Ahaha, please, there''s no need for formalities here." My mother quickly calmed them down. "Please just stand up. Everything''s okay." She said. "I hope we can cooperate and work together."


    "Ooh, so humble¡­" The chief was stricken by my mother''s humbleness.


    "I''ve never seen a member of the royal family so humble before! You must truly be a Saint, Lady Faylen!" The pink haired half elfdy said.


    "Indeed, her charming grace contracts with her enormous aura of magical power. She''s definitely someone incredible powerful." Added the half night elf man, his red eyes growing sharper.


    "Come on you two, don''t overly analyze Lady Faylen¡­" Sighed the most generic looking of the three nobles. "I apologize for this, they and their families, and well, most people here, including me, are big fans of the Heroes. We spend thest funds we had in building a statue for Lady Faylen!"


    "Wait, what?!" Asked my mother. "I-I wasn''t even born here yet you made me a statue, when?"


    "Around five years ago. It is made of bronze and magic silver. It is at the center of the city, right in front of your new home." Said the chief. "Now that we are done with formalities, shall we move you and your family to your new houses?"


    "Sure, sure. Can I leave the distribution of the people here to their respective homes to you?" Wondered my mother.


    "Of course, we were told beforehand about arge group of humans, beast-men, and demonsing here. We are a very open minded vige, because we live at the border of the Wilderness, we have interacted with many tribes to survive, making peace treaties and also exchanging products." Said the chief. "We are in good terms with over ten different tribes, and people from their tribes oftene to live here sometimes, forming families."


    "I see! I can understand more why my father choose this as well. He wanted a ce where we wouldn''t feel discriminated¡­" My mother nodded.


    "Of course, we know there are many nobles that are quite¡­ well, let''s be honest, very racist. But in here, we were all raised with a big diversity since we were children." The pink haired half-elf said. "We grew to ovee our differences and cooperate together for survival."


    "Indeed, me and Flora are a big living proof of that as well, as we are two half-elves. Often discriminated by other nobles." Said the half-night elf.


    "There has been a lot of people moving out thesest years, and because we live quite long as elves, when our poption decreases we grow stagnated. There are hundreds of unupied houses waiting for new people to move over. I have already assessed things and several servants will oversee everything; you don''t need to worry." Said the blondie.


    "Oh¡­ thank you so much. I never thought you would go to such lengths for me..." My mother seemed surprised, even slightly moved by these people''s nice intentions. Reading through their hearts with her magic probably didn''t said anything wrong either, they were all genuinely being nice to us. Probably also because it is convenient if we stay, so we can rise this ce back to its very old former glory.


    "But of course, it is our duty to serve royalty with everything we''ve got. From now on we are below yourmand,dy Faylen. Call us and we wille." The chief said.


    "Thank you for everything, really¡­ I am moved. I never thought people would be so willing to help us." My mother said.


    "But you''re royalty, mdy. Why wouldn''t we?" Wondered the blondie.


    "And you''re also the Saintess of the elves!" The pink haired half-elfdy said.


    "And someone that has healed many and helped many." Said the half night elf.


    "Ah¡­ Well¡­ Never mind." My mother sighed. "I guess I just had the wrong idea about a few things. Perhaps due to the treatment I received in the pce."


    "Well, it wasn''t our intention to make you remember these things." Sighed the chief. "We apologize if we are being pushy, we were simply very excited."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it- Oh, so here we are¡­" My mother sighed.


    "Woah, there''s a lot of people¡­" I sighed.


    "Wait, why''s there so many people?!" Aquarina cried.


    The moment we reached the vige, there were hundreds of people greeting us. Most of them elves, but we also saw beast-kin and demons.


    "Wee Heroes!"


    "Oh my god it''s really THEM!"


    "The Saintess! The Saintess is here!!!"


    "Hero An! I am your fan! Please show me your fire!"


    "By the gods, is that Shade?!"


    "Nepheline! She''s so tall and beautiful!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The Saintess, she looks like an angel!!!"


    I suppose they''re really celebrities in here¡­


    -----

 Chapter 541 A Noble Life...

    -----


    They were all fanatics of the heroes and their tales. There was a lot of children that ran towards us, so we felt slightly forced to greet them all, one by one. We were mostly ignored but our parents took all the spotlight, my father was even asked to give them autographs by writing his sign over paper or leather armor.


    Summing it all up, it took us an hour and a half to get to our new home due to the immense amount of people greeting us. It was literally the entire vige here trying to get a bit of the hero''s attention. Because their appearance here was public unlike back in the human continent, everyone already knew it was them who were moving to their vige.


    This vige was supposed to have the least inhabitantspared to the other territories but there was still over three thousand people to take care of. The vige was also mostly all in the ground, it seems that there is a variety of types of elven viges. Some live in denser woody areas while others like the elves here simply live in open fields and farm like humans.


    The capital is abination of nature''s beauty with open houses and built pces. It was a nicebination, but there were enormously tall trees where many buildings were built upon too, so I guess there was just everything. The capital was by far the prettiest around. The streets were covered on moss and there were trees growing freely everywhere. An enormouske connected with many rivers surrounded the castle¡­ it was a dreamy and beautiful scenery.


    The terrible thing was the royal family inhabiting it! And we would happily sacrifice that beautiful scenery just to get away from them. I might have to move to the capitalter for the academy, but for now we''ll justy back and enjoy the countryside life.


    When we arrived at our new home, we inspected the beautiful mansion. It had four floors and it was so tall it resembled a fortress made of wood. Painted beautifully as well, the entire residence was surrounded by a beautiful garden of an enormous size, there was plenty of space here to do a lot of activities if we wanted. Colorful flowers and nts decorated the gardens, and the walls were covered on vines and flowers as well.


    "This is your new residence, we have hurriedly cleansed it down to smallest detail to wee Princess Faylen, our new duchess." The chief said. "Would you like me to give you a tour around so you can get used to everything?"


    "Thank you, we would appreciate it." My mother said.


    "Very well then, leave your baggage here and follow me!" The merry chief quickly guided us all around the residence.


    There were over twenty different rooms, five bathrooms, an enormous underground area for storing food and everything else. Each room was beautifully decorated with porcin furniture and wooden furniture. The rxing aroma of wood spread everywhere. We found a lot of illustrations as well around the house, of beautiful scenery or of former owners of the residence.


    The bedroom given to me was incredibly big, so big I could fit an entire house from outside inside of here and have even more space left¡­ Honestly I don''t know why I was given such an immense room, it''ll definitely feel lonely.


    Everything looked luxurious, and the bathrooms were also big, with special magic items that produced warm water, steam, and also liquid soap with delicious aromas. There was also automatized toilets and something named toilet paper, which was produced in the country¡­ ah there, was also this little toilet-like device that threw little bits of warm water, it was made to wash ourselves after using the toilet, interesting, I just used magic to wash myself but this is sure convenient for those that can''t.


    In this house we were going to live just my family alone. Aquarina''s family was moving to the neighborhood unupied mansion. Aquarina really wanted to just live here. There was indeed plenty of space. But the chief said it would be better for each one to have their own home.


    Ninhursag and Zack were going to be given their very own mansion as well, which left them shocked, but they decided to share it with Aquarina''s family. Meanwhile, all the children from the orphanage alongside the nuns and Celeste were moving to their own mansion as well.


    Uncle Arafunn was part of our family and also a great revered figure by the people here as the brother of the King. He was going to live with us, of course, so we are a family of five living in such a big house there could be over thirty people living here without problem. Well, maybe my parents will have more kids and it''ll fill up. Or maybe Zephy will find a girl and get children too in the future.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    About me? I don''t really have any ns about being a mother at all, so I doubt I''ll ever be one in hundreds of years¡­ I am also interested in someone of my same gender so, that''s not quite a possibility unless I decided to adopt someone else. But I have already nned to have a life filled with adventure, so I don''t really want to adopt anybody nor feel obligated to take responsibility of a child, if possible.


    Once we were in our new homes, I wandered around with Aquarina and Zack everywhere to get used to them, and they also invited me to their residence. It was slightly different too; the entireyout was something different. I thought each house was just a copy of the other but they were indeed different.


    "Honestly these houses are like giant mazes! I don''t get why we even need them, can''t we just set up a camp outside?" Asked Zack.


    "Yeah it''s gonna be hard to get used to these closed houses." Aquarina sighed.


    The two had lived their entire lives on tents in the tribe, unlike me who lived inside a closed house, so I can understand why they feel that way¡­


    "Nope, we are going to have to get used to them from now. All of us are going to be nobles too. So you''ll have learn etiquette, hehehe¡­" Iughed at their misfortune, as both kids suddenly looked at me with horror.


    -----

 Chapter 542 Peaceful Years In Agartha

    -----


    After arriving in Agartha there was a long period ofziness. We had done so much that we all felt like resting. There were many problems regarding the fertility of thends and the water sources getting thinner, but we weren''t necessarily being forced to resolve them the instant we arrived here. In fact, it was a problem that can only be resolved over several years of working hard. Because of that, I''ve spent the majority of my days, weeks, months, and over a year doing little things here and there.


    Trying to¡­ wind up a little bit. To rx. Mother told us that we had to rx. We went through way too much, and now that we finally had a ce to settle down and just do as we pleased, we did. I began to not be so workaholic as I always was and rxed, practicing a tiny bit of magic each day and doing some passive enhancement of my magic circle and physique with mana.


    I used this time to, instead of focusing on growing stronger and nothing else at all, to spend time with people, to know them. This entire vige was filled with people everywhere, and I wanted to know what they were up to, and how they were living their lives. The nobles and the chief visited the house most of the time almost daily, and with mother, they were always working hard to improve everything.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    My mother was dead serious about improving this vige, and slowly began to design new ways to improve farming, waterways, and also used her magic with everyone else''s help to pave most of the city, and a wall building project began just recently too. She was working hard, but we advanced step by step, and mother never asked for my help in anything, so I most of the time was sitting over the grasnds looking at the sky in a rxed manner, ying around with Aquarina, Zack, Mist, and Celeste, and hunting beasts for food and material collection, but nothing too serious either.


    The wilderness was actually very far away, it would take days by foot to get there, so we have ignored it and I''ve decided to live a life of simplistic things while slowly trying to improve my own self and also to know the people of the vige. I''ve already memorized a big amount of them. I know of Lady Cecilia that sells fruits and vegetables in the market and always gifts me something, of the young boy that goes around the city selling newspaper named Tony, about the stern and often silent guard of the gates of my house Henrick, about the jolly and passionate chef of our kitchen that loves to make pastries, Helias, and more.


    These people I only asionally met grew inside of my heart. Meeting them each day, seeing what they were up to, and looking how they lived their own lives kind of made me¡­ happy. I wanted to meet more people and see what they were up to. I wanted to see what they were doing of their lives, so I could better learn what I wanted to do with mine as well.


    And just like that, in the blink of an eye, as I spent my days having a good time, cooking, hunting, knowing people, and being with my family, over two years passed. And guess what? My birthday is just today! I will be 12 years actually! Really, time goes fast when you''re so busy.


    About my strength? I can''t tell much, my stats never change, but I can tell my physique has be stronger, in this time it has increased by six ranks, and my magic circle by six as well! I guess I haven''t been cking off, right?


    Well, maybe¡­ but not so much! Tier 4 is still far away from my grasp, but my parents say it actually takes many years to even reach Tier 4, and it is often reached when people is around the age of 30¡­ even talented ones like my father took until the age of 15 to get to Tier 4. I''m sure I''ll get to Tier 4 for both physique and magic circle earlier than him, so there''s no need to rush it and stress myself over it.


    I have been practicing more of the basic elements of magic. I was concentrating my magic studies with mother on both alchemy and also fire, wind, water, and earth magic, which are the pirs for moreplexpound magic. Through this time, none of my skills had reached max level yet, but that was honestly the least of my concerns. I know that they tend to grow stronger quicker when I go through life-or-death situations, so I would prefer to just advance slowly than to risk my life every time, I am too young for that to be honest.


    And well! Because my birthday is today, people was preparing a lot of stuff. Aquarina''s birthday was also in a month and half from now too, so I was preparing my own gifts for her. I had been saving the materials I had gathered and was going to make her a beautiful set of essories. Over these almost two years, she has gotten so pretty it is quite crazy. She''s dazzling! I don''t know why but¡­ as I''ve grown older, my heartbeat faster and faster when I see her.


    Is this what finally reaching my teens is all about? I suppose Ipletely skipped that part in my previous life due to all my traumas and the things I had to go through, but in here, it is like a second chance to go through the bloom of my life. I have to appreciate it after all!


    My Familiars had been steadily leveling up, although none had reached level cap, they have be stronger. Their skills had leveled up more though, as some of them have nothing much to do than to practice them relentlessly. Others had concentrated into mastering magic more, and Alice has been preparing a gift of her own for this day too.


    I wonder what it is¡­


    -----

 Chapter 543 Thirteen Year Birthday & A New Gift From Alice!

    -----


    I looked myself into the mirror after taking a warm bath. Comparing my height from some time ago, I had grown up again. I''ve begun drawing a small line over the wall each time to see my height getting taller. In thest year, I have grown over ten centimeters, and I continue getting taller. Maybe I won''t be a midget all the time!


    Teenager years is where children get the most growth boost in everything. And it is also the time when all our hormones begin to act crazily¡­ I''ve heard elves develop slowly, but because I am only half-elf and my human bloodline is that of a strong tribe of hunters and mercenaries, I am developing rapidly.


    And there''s also another little problem¡­ I might only be 13 years but my chest is beginning to get¡­ bigger. I can''t escape from it. All the women I saw in my family had enormous breasts, and I won''t be able to escape this curse either. It is just beginning for now though, but they''re already as big as small peaches, and squeezy too. I used to be incredibly in in my previous life, and my breasts were never just as squeezy as these ones.


    "Ah, maybe I should ask mom for a bra now¡­ I really need one at this age." I sighed.


    Despite being taught etiquette and many other things, and almost every day being given beautiful dresses by my family servants, which we had over ten of them, from maidservants, butlers, chef and cook assistants, to guards and more, I am quite the rebellious youngdy and often do as I please. I remember back then they told me to wear bras but I didn''t had anything so I felt it was pointless.


    Now, it does really has a point, huh? They are only going to get bigger and bigger and bigger! Just how big? I have no freaking idea! My mother''s breasts are as big because of the children so mine won''t be too big either.


    Tits only get in the way for a swordswoman like me, so I have to wrap around a tight chain mail, and I''ve mostly been hiding them from Aquarina and Zack. If they were to suddenly see how big they actually are they would get surprised¡­ ugh, I take back what I said, puberty sucks.


    "Seriously why are you two so big?! Ugh, and when I move you even bounce?!"


    I moved around and the two rascals bounced around! SERIOUSLY?!


    "S-Sylphy, I think you''re just over exaggerating, calm down now." Alice tried to calm me down. These two years, her appearance had changed a tiny bit. She wasn''t as formless as before, and she now seemed to be a perfect sphere with four little wings made of light. She could make expressions as well.


    "But this is annoying¡­ Wait, maybe I could cut them?" I wondered.


    "What?! No! Don''t do that!" She said.


    "Hahaha, I was joking." I sighed. "Come on, you''re awfully serious."


    "Well, it is a big day today¡­ you''re thirteen! Aren''t you excited?" Alice asked.


    "Excited? Well¡­ Maybe? It is not something too big either. I am not walking out of here in a while anyways. Academy is still very far away." I sighed. "In these few years before I go there, I have made up my mind to help mother in anything I can. I haven''t been training my magic maniption for nothing."


    "I know you''re motivated and all, but it is gettingte Sylphy¡­" Alice said. "I also got your gift here, so~? Do you want it now orter?"


    "Wait, you''re giving it to me right now?" I asked in surprise.


    "The sooner the better to be honest! Happy birthday Sylphy, my best friend and my family!" Alice said, as she flew to my side and rubbed herself on my face.


    I couldn''t help but hug her tightly as well.


    "A, you''re also my bestie! We''ve always been, since the beginning together." I said.


    "Yeah¡­ That''s why every day I also try to slowly improve myself, using therge amount of EXP we''ve umted over all this time¡­" She sighed. "I think it is finally time to give you THAT."


    "That? You mean¡­?" I asked.


    "No, not leveling up." She sighed.


    "Aww¡­" I sighed.


    "But something just as insane as Leveling Skills and Skill Trees! It will give you many new possibilities, especially for what you''ve told yourself you want to do from now on. Help everyone here in Agartha." Alice said.


    "Oh really? A-Alright then, let me see it!" I said excitedly.


    "First of all, why don''t you get yourself some clothes youngdy?" Sighed Alice.


    "O-Oh, right¡­"


    I was actually stark naked right now, so I quickly ran around, getting everything put together, and I even took one of the bras I had ignored and it fit right in.


    "Wow, bras are really superior, my tits finally feel packed! And they''re not tight at all? They''re made of a super soft material¡­ Phew.." I sighed in relief, it felt relieving to get something to support my peaches.


    Though now that I put it on, when I put my red dress on, my breasts¡­ they''re poking a bit, so it is now quite clearly visible I''ve got them. Dang it! A normal girl shouldn''t have these enormous peaches at this age! This only means they''re getting bigger as I grow up!


    Will they be giant watermelons when I am 18?!


    "Sylphy!"


    "Ah! Y-Yeah?"


    I quickly snapped out of my thoughts. I''ve begun having more and more crazy thoughts every time. My hormones must be shooting up all the time, making me rather hyperactive inside of my mind¡­ Nheless, a quick look into the mirror revealed the beautiful youngdy of the house, Lady Sylph herself! Ah, putting my red hair into a ponytail really makes me look more mature too.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Anyways, here it is."


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, Alice''s body began to shine brightly like the sun!


    And then, from within my very soul, something awakened.


    A new System Function¡­


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 5000000 EXP]


    [The [Quest System] has been Unlocked!]


    Wait, Quests?!


    -----

 Chapter 544 The Quest System!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 5000000 EXP]


    [The [Quest System] has been Unlocked!]


    [Quests] will now be automatically generated upon certain activities or requests from other people]


    [You can only have one quest at a time]


    [By sessfullypleting a quest, rewards will be granted in the form of Skill Boosts, Skills, Skill Trees, Items, Stat Boosts, and more!]


    [You can now be stronger by helping others, or doing other specific tasks, what''s better?]


    "Oooh! I see! So if Iplete certain requests of the system I get rewarded? Wait, what if I fail?"


    "Well, you won''t get the rewards¡­ But that''s kind of it. There is no punishment if you fail or something, don''t worry about it." Said Alice happily.


    "Amazing!"


    Instinctively, I looked into my status.


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 1 -> 7: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 1 -> 7: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [8950000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv4] [Mana Usage: Lv9] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv4]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] (New!)


    [Curses]: [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    -----


    Woah, barely anything changed. But now I''ve got this new System Magic Spell [Quest Board]! Does it help me see the quests avable or something?


    Without thinking it twice, I activated it.


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, arge window made of blue light showed up in front of me.


    And there was¡­ nothing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ah¡­"


    "D-Don''t act so disappointed about it! You first need to get a Quest!" Alice sighed.


    "Alright, how do I get one?" I asked.


    "You must first find a request or something. Or something that can be achieved within a normal time frame and just do it." Said Alice.


    "Hmm¡­ So Quests are automatically generated? You can''t make them yourself?" I wondered.


    "Sadly I don''t hold much authority over them." Alice replied.


    "I see¡­ Let''s see. I kind of want to do some push ups and sit ups before going down¡­" I murmured to myself.


    Will this work?


    Ding!


    [A Special [Beginner Quest] has been generated: [Perform 50 Sit Ups and 50 Push Ups]


    [You have decided to do a bit of exercise as usual! However, your birthday party is right around the corner, hurry and do it before you get called on by your mother!]


    [Completion Rewards: [5000 EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (E Grade)] x5 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x1]


    [Time Limit: 10 Minutes]


    "W-What the heck?!"


    I was surprised that the window made of light suddenly showed up a lot of interesting things! By merely doing 50 and 50 of those exercises in less than 10 minutes I get all of that? But¡­ these items are weird! I have never seen them before.


    An Herb that strengthens muscls and a random skill proficiency potion¡­ It sounds way too appealing. But doesn''t this mean that Quests can automatically generate items, materializing them out of thin air?


    "This is way too good, but how does it even works?" I wondered.


    "Within the System there are Runes of Creation, which are one of the System''s major cores ofposition. They''re the source of its powers, such as the skills, the stats, and even has the ability to automatically generate items out of thin air! Of course, as long as certain conditions are fulfilled." Said Alice. "The System in exchange drains energy from you or its surroundings. Technically, it merely converts matter into anotherponent, it doesn''t generate it out of nowhere."


    "Kind of like a very advanced alchemy?" I wondered.


    "Something like that¡­ Now you have only nine minutes left!" Alice said.


    "A-Ah, right! One! Two! Three!"


    I quickly started doing exercise. Doing this was a piece of cake, but actually doing it in less than nine minutes was rather challenging. I kept doing my best until I began sweating, and when I finally ended, I only had around 20 seconds left.


    "It was indeed more challenging than I thought¡­" I sighed.


    "The quests will always give you challenges to do, no quests will be easy to do at all, you always need to put effort, no matter what they are. Even a simple request from a person will be a challenge, even if small." Said Alice.


    "I see! Now let''s see¡­ was itpleted-"


    Ding!


    [Youpleted the Special [Beginner Quest]:[Perform 50 Sit Ups and 50 Push Ups]


    [Wonderful job! Keep working those muscles youngdy! Also, make sure to clean that sweat.]


    [You acquired the following Completion Rewards: [5000 EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (E Grade)] x5 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x1]


    Ding!


    [You gained 5000 EXP]


    [Rewarded Items have been Materialized.]


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, the items that were being given as rewards materialized out of the blue as well, it was a shocking thing to see!


    Five red-colored herbs which were dried and tied with a small knot together appeared above the floor, materializing out of particles of golden light. And alongside that a small bottle the size of my thumb, filled with a red-colored liquid.


    "So these are the items I got¡­"


    -----


    [Muscle Strengthening Herb (E Grade)] x5


    A Special Herb that grows in certain areas of the world where there was great wars and bloodshed. It gathers the energy of these battles and bes red like blood. If consumed directly, it can Enhance the Physique of someone a little bit. If used through alchemy, a special [Muscle Strengthening Potion] can be made, which has greater effects.


    -----


    [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x1


    A Mysterious Potion Created by the System. When consumed, the user can gain a random amount of Skill Proficiency between 100 to 1000 for a random Skill that can still Level Up.


    -----


    "They''re not bad at all!"


    -----

 Chapter 545 New Items

    -----


    "Let''s consume them right away¡­ Wait, can''t I process these herbs with my Alchemy Skill?" I wondered. I quickly ran to my Alchemy Cauldron, as mother had brought me one I got inside my room and I quickly filled it with Mana.


    Bubbling Liquified Magical Essence showed up. I quickly added a lot of water, the herbs, and then some other herbs such as Leave of Life from Naturia, who as watching as I did Alchemy, and some normal Healing Herbs collected beforehand.


    "[Synthesis]! [Alchemy]!"


    FLAAASH!


    Ibined the Spell of [Synthesis] and my Alchemy Skill together, their power converged, creating the item in a mere instant after I ced all items inside the cauldron.


    POOF!


    Suddenly, a red liquid emerged inside the cauldron. I took some bottles and ended filling five of them. Five bottles for five herbs, not bad!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The red liquid shone brightly, and it seemed to have improved in quality tremendously thanks to the bonuses of the Subss of Alchemist and the Alchemy Skill working on tandem.


    -----


    [Muscle Strengthening Potion (C Grade)] x5


    A Special Potion made using the highest quality materials and the Muscle Strengthening Herbs. By drinking the potion, the muscles of the user are permanently enhanced and Physique is greatly improved. This item has reached its maximum quality due to the wonderful job of the Alchemist. This Potion can only be consumed for a certain limited amount before it loses its effects on the user.


    -----


    "I see¡­ Let''s drink them all then!"


    I quickly chugged the first potion, it was awfully spicy, but with all my willpower, I also chugged the rest of them all together, until thest one.


    "Phew¡­ Geh, that was awful- Ungh?!"


    Suddenly, I felt as if my entire body began to tremble. My muscles started to stretch and grow slightly stronger, and the veins of my entire body were clearly visible, I got all red.


    "Ouch¡­"


    When the process finished, I was fine, but the pain was still there for a little bit more.


    Ding!


    [Your Physique has been strengthened!]


    [Your Physique has risen from Rank 7 to Rank 8!]


    [Your Physical Strength has be stronger as a result!]


    "Wait¡­ Oh?! It worked right away! C Grade Potions are very effective!"


    "Indeed, most quests will reward materials, so as long as you process them instead of consuming them directly, you''ll get several times the original effects thanks to Alchemy!"


    Alice seemed rather happy things went well.


    "I guess this was made for me¡­ Well, time to drink this one though¡­"


    I opened the small thumb-sized bottle and drank the red liquid inside. The Skill Proficiency Potion was actually very sweet and fruity, so it easily calmed down the awful vor the other potion left inside my mouth.


    Ding!


    [The [Mana Usage: Lv9] Skill gained +682 Skill Proficiency!]


    -----


    [Mana Usage: Lv9]


    Skill Proficiency: 3829/9000 -> 4511/9000


    The ability to naturally wield Mana. Grants the ability to use Mana without any previous required experience, while activated, you can use your own mind to shape the Mana to your liking, but a lot of Mana is utilized. Can be practiced continuously for better and more efficient results. The lowest tiered Mana Usage-type Skill, below Mana Maniption and Mana Mastery.


    Level Bonus (9): Enhances the Control over Mana by +90%, Lessens the Pressure of Mana Usage by -90%, and Enhances Magic Spell Power by +45%.


    -----


    "Well, I guess that''s nice. This one skill is about to hit max level¡­ Alright I am ready to my next quest!"


    "Just go to the birthday party already Sylphy¡­"


    Alice sighed, as I heard the door knocking.


    *Knock, knock!*


    "Sylphy! Sylphyyy! Come on, the birthday party''s starting!"


    The voice of Aquarina echoed, as I suddenly saw another quest pop up.


    Ding!


    [A Special [Beginner Quest] has been generated: [Attend To Your Birthday Party!]


    [Everyone is waiting for you in the Party and you''re justzing around here doing quests? Just go and have a good time!]


    [Completion Rewards: [10000 EXP] [Fire Dragon Flower (D Grade)] x1]


    [Time Limit: 5 Minutes]


    Wait what?! What with that flower? Shit! I have to hurry if I want that!


    "Alright!"


    I ran towards the door and quickly opened it, seeing Aquarina there. She was wearing a beautiful noble girl dress, it waspletely white, and she was wearing an adorable summer hat as well as white heels.


    "Sylphy, hurry! What were you do-"


    Aquarina suddenly stopped talking as I greeted her, suddenly looking at me bbergasted.


    "Eh? What?"


    "Ahh¡­"


    Aquarina suddenly blushed a bit.


    "You look so cute Sylphy¡­ A-And that chest, where did that came from?!" She suddenly jumped in front of me, grabbing my hands, her eyes were very close to mt breasts.


    "I-I¡­ well, it began growing over a year ago¡­ I was kind of hiding it because I was embarrassed of it." I sighed.


    "Embarrassed?! T-They''re¡­ I¡­ I mean¡­ You shouldn''t be embarrassed of your own body!" She said while nodding, suddenly getting herself together. She was still staring at them though. "A-Anyways, let''s go!"


    "Okay, okay!"


    She quickly grabbed my hand and pulled me downstairs, as we were greeted by both of our families together.


    "Hey, look who decided to finallye down!" My father said.


    "What a stunning girl." Said my mother.


    "I knew that dress would make her stunning!" Uncle said with a smile.


    "Ahahah,e on don''t praise me too much¡­ I kind of dislike these clothes to begin with." I sighed, walking forward.


    "Happy birthday mdy."


    "Happy birthdaydy Sylph."


    "Happy birthday mdy, you look stunning."


    "Beautiful!"


    "Adorable!"


    "Perfect!"


    The many servants of the house suddenly began to praise me above the clouds. I''ve gotten used to it at this point, but there is no time in the day where they don''t point out how cute I am or something¡­ I get that they''re trying to get into my good side but they''re a bit excessive!


    Ding!


    [The [Beginner Quest] Failed!]


    Eh?!


    [You have taken over five minutes to get to your birthday party. The Quest has failed and all the rewards have been lost¡­ FOREVER!]


    NOOOOO!


    The mysterious flower!


    Ahh¡­ Now I feel bad.


    ¡­


    Well, whatever, it was just a silly quest.


    I should enjoy this while I can.


    "W-What''s going on in here?" Zack asked in surprise. "Since when have you have those¡­?"


    Ah, right¡­


    -----

 Chapter 546 Sylphys Birthday & New Gifts

    -----


    "W-What''s going on in here?" Zack asked in surprise. "Since when have you had those¡­?"


    "Oh damn, I guess you''re finally joining the big girls league." Celesteughed, her chest was quite big too, she was now around 17 years, so it was quite obvious. She even made her bounce around just to tease me more.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Big girls league?! Wait, if my chest grows¡­ I be big girl?!" Mist wondered. She was now 13 like us and her chest hasn''t developed much at all. "Zack! Do you like that in girls?"


    Zack and everyone else noticed this, but only he was rude enough to ask this directly. Celeste and Mist quickly yed along. Celeste just to tease me while Mist was just asking innocently though.


    "E-Eh? I¡­ Well yeah, it is a natural thing for any man." Said Zack.


    "Oh¡­ T-Then I have to get them too!" Mist said, filled with determination.


    "Dear this is not something you just decide to get¡­" Sighed Mary behind her.


    "No matter how much she grows she never changes." Sighed Lucia. Indeed, Lucia spoke. Mother finally managed to get her a new tongue through a special surgical operation. She had some time learning how to speak but now does it almost wlessly.


    "Ugh okay enough!" I sighed. "I was just hiding it okay? I am a warrior so they get in the way! I didn''t choose them!"


    "Alright, let''s just calm down here." Sighed my mother. "It is part of every girl''s life that they begin to change over time. Pubertyes with such chances, dear. You have to love your body, not hate it. Also, they make you look even more beautiful, don''t you love mommy''s ones too? When you were little you loved resting over them!" My mother giggled; her massive melons bounced.


    "Uugh¡­ I am not a kid anymore¡­" I sighed.


    "Anyways, let''s just move over from this theme of conversation everyone. Sylphy now that it is your 13 year birthday, I''ve got yourself something I promised you some time ago¡­ Sorry for taking so long, btu I saved it for the timing to be right." My father said, suddenly bringing a sword.


    It was my sword!


    After over two years¡­ it was finally back!


    And it looked so beautiful!


    It was wonderfully enchanted with red and purple jewels, and it emanated a menacing and overwhelming aura.


    "Our friend managed to upgrade it after a while. She said she had to go in a small journey to gather some specific materials and in the way she had a few adventures so she took more than she had originally wanted." My father said.


    "Yeah¡­ By the way, she lives in this continent so we could one day probably meet Felicia." Said my mother.


    Felicia¡­ Oh right! Felicia Iceheart, she''s the Witch of the Blue Mountain, the Hero of Ice and Water, another survivor of the Hero Party who is living on her own ever since everything regarding the war ended. Since I am a baby that she has been sending me gifts¡­ I really want to meet someone as amazing as her. Maybe I could even learn Forging or Smithing from her.


    "It would be nice if we could do that one day! I wouldn''t really mind." I said happily.


    And like that, we enjoyed the birthday party. The sword father brought to me was beautifully decorated and upgraded using True Demon Materials, just as I had requested. However the Witch didn''t made it just for me. She also used the materials and made a series of more equipment. She even upgraded the weapons of my friends and my parents using true demon materials too.


    The material in which the True Demons were made of was of incredible quality, had amazing magic reflection and defense, and could harbor several times more mana than most normal top tier materials. However, they were incredibly dangerous to handle, one wrong move and they could damage someone if touched.


    Only someone as experienced and masterful with her craft as her was able to do all of this and more. Mother quickly gifted me a red-colored cloak also made with True Demon''s skin, specifically that of Lilith with the scales of Astarothbined into the cloak, which shone brightly when it waved around, creating an illusory aura of pink, purple, and red colors.


    My boots were also upgraded using Lilith''s hair and Astaroth''s fangs for some reason, and they had be way more faster, and they even helped me do jumps in the air for a bit using Mana!


    Andstly, I got a strange Ring named "Lilith''s Eye", which harbors a part, the strongest of them, of Lilith''s Demonic Core, the deepest part of her core into a beautiful and innocent-looking red jewel and golden ring.


    The ring seemed to enchant the power of magic and also to grant magic resistance. However, it seemed to hold a special ability. If the user has their blood drained through battle and receive wounds, the ring will activate something named [Sacrifice] and will enchant the next attack of the user by a hundred times their damage taken.


    It seems it has some sort of cooldown though, of around a week, so it cannot be used consecutively, but it looks like a crazy good ultimate attack for desperate situations. There was also a big feast, and a big cake. I stuffed myself with as much food as I could, although I was tired of being called princess by everyone, I still had a nice time.


    The birthday party continued for literally the entire day until night, where there was a big dinner with grilled meat of the beasts we hunted yesterday.


    And as we looked into the night sky, the beautiful full moon apanied us, alongside the bright stars.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Tired of having eaten so much and of all the people around, I walked away from the party, sitting over the grass and rxing. I really needed a small break and probably go to sleep right after that. Tomorrow I''ve decided to begin directly helping mom in anything she needs for the vige. I''ve trained my magic and utility enough! I''ve learned about the people and¡­ I am quite filled with the motivation to be honest.


    -----

 Chapter 547 A Unforgivable Beautiful Moment

    -----


    While resting in the grass and almost falling asleep, I suddenly sensed some footsteps slowly getting closer. I looked at my side, finding Aquarina sitting at my side.


    "Hey."


    "Oh, hey¡­"


    She looked quite tired, I guess she came to spend some time with me. She alwayses to my side when I am feeling lonely.


    "It has been a big party, huh?" I asked.


    "Yeah¡­ Are you tired?" She asked.


    "A bit¡­ I am a bit tired, yeah."


    As we looked into the sky, Aquarina got closer to me.


    "W-We have lived a lot of adventures together¡­ I can''t believe we are just twelve though¡­" She sighed.


    "Yeah, it has been a long journey until now, filled with many things in between our path¡­ Maybe too many." I said.


    "I am d we were able to settle down her and rx¡­ My birthday''sing next." She said.


    "I know, I am preparing you a nice gift! I will make it with all my¡­ my love." I said.


    "Huh¡­" Aquarina looked into my eyes. "With your love?"


    "Of course, so it ends as the best gift I could ever make for you." I said. "Though at the end, it will only be a tiny thing¡­"


    "All your gifts¡­ All of them, I keep them with me." Said Aquarina. "Noe of them is a tiny thing!"


    "Likewise. I liked the ne you gave me. Did you made it yourself as well?" I wondered.


    Aquarina had gifted me today a ne with a beautiful blue jewel on it. The ne seemed magically enchanted to generate a barrier that protected against Negative Status Effects and Curses.


    "Yep! I put all my love into it too¡­" Aquarina said. "I just¡­ I kind of want to thank you though."


    "Huh? Thank me?" I asked.


    This felt slightly out of nowhere.


    "Why though? I haven''t really done anything for you, right?" I wondered.


    "What? Of course you''ve done a lot for me¡­ Since we meet you''ve always been actually protecting me. You are always there for me. Always¡­ Even in Eastgrain, amidst everything going on, you protected everyone from Celeste, the True Demons¡­ you''ve done so much it''s a bit¡­ a bit unfair!" Aquarina said while blushing.


    "Ah¡­ Sorry¡­" I sighed.


    "N-No, don''t be sorry!" She sighed. "I mean¡­ I feel like repaying you more."


    "You don''t really need to, I am already happy with your friendship." I said with a smile. "I know that as long as I have you with me I can ovee anything too¡­"


    "Fweh?" Aquarina suddenly got all redder.


    "Yeah like that time in my castle¡­ you cheered me up and made me way happier¡­" I sighed. "Although I always look to be fine, I always struggle inside. That time¡­ it really hurt to be discriminated. It felt unfair, and just¡­ out of nowhere. As if just for being born, I was just hated for it¡­"


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina looked at me, suddenly touching my hand.


    "My parents were there too and everyone but¡­ You cheered me up the most. You were even bolder than them in that moment." I said. "Thanks a lot for that¡­"


    Aquarina smiled.


    "I would do it again any time¡­! If it wasn''t because you stopped me, I would had just stomped over them!" Said Aquarina.


    "Hahah¡­ No need to go overboard." I giggled.


    "Nobody talks to you like that in front of me though¡­" Aquarina said. "Mom always told me to protect what¡­ what I love."


    "What you love¡­ Huh?" I suddenly felt like she said something rather important there.


    "Yeah¡­ Because¡­ Since a long while I''ve always¡­ loved you, Sylphy. I really love you lots." Aquarina said, looking away from my eyes, I saw tears flowing from her eyes. "I know¡­ I know its weird¡­ I know it might be wrong to love someone that is my same gender¡­ I¡­ I just can''t help it."


    "A-Aquarina¡­?"


    "I''m sorry¡­ T-This is awkward right?" She sighed, smiling a bit. "I won''t bother you again with this¡­ F-Forget it¡­"


    "No, wait!"


    I quickly grabbed her arm, without letting her go.


    "Sylphy?"


    "I am sorry too because¡­ I''ve been too dumb to tell you the same thing. I was kind of afraid you would think I am the weird one¡­"


    I held her two hands as I looked into her eyes, then, I took a handkerchief and cleansed her tears.


    "Don''t cry dummy¡­ I love you too."


    "Huh?! W-What? Eh?!"


    Aquarina was left dumbfounded.


    But for a while now that I''ve liked her.


    I just didn''t wanted to confess so young¡­


    But maybe 12 is just alright?


    I hope¡­


    "To rify, romantic love, not just¡­ friendly love." I said, petting her head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Really? You''re not messing with me?" She wondered.


    "Messing with you?" I asked. "I would never mess around this¡­ Aquarina you''re¡­"


    I looked at her eyes¡­ Those beautiful blue eyes, that looked like sapphires.


    Those beautiful eyes, that since the first moment I saw her, they captivated me so much.


    All this time, all these years¡­


    "You''re the most precious person in my life."


    "Ahhh¡­ M-More than your mom and father?!"


    I nodded.


    "Sylphy¡­ I am so happy¡­ I¡­"


    Aquarina began to cry again, hugging me back.


    "There, there¡­"


    I hugged her back, petting her little head, and then I kissed her cheek.


    "Don''t cry, alright? You shouldn''t be crying in this situation¡­"


    "Sylphy¡­"


    Suddenly, we sat down over the grass.


    Our lips got closer without us realizing.


    Inch by inch¡­


    And we just¡­ kissed.


    A little kiss, a simple and beautiful kiss.


    I felt like I was traveling across an endless field of flowers, her soft and warm lips, mixed with the slightly salty taste of her tears¡­ It was so beautiful that my heart was beating faster and faster.


    "Sylphy¡­ Will you stay with me forever, and ever?" She asked.


    "Of course¡­ forever and ever." I said, holding her hands, as she rested over my legs¡­ and we continued kissing and kissing for a while. The two of us, alone, the only witnessers being the stars and the moon.


    When our lovey-dovey time finished, Aquarina suddenly got incredibly timid and shy, and after giving me a kiss in my cheek, she quickly went back home¡­


    So I guess that just happened!


    I can''t believe¡­ it was so sudden and out of nowhere.


    But it sure felt so amazing¡­


    So this is love.


    It is so fuzzy¡­


    -----

 Chapter 548 Love

    -----


    "Mooch, mooch!"


    However, our moment was suddenly interrupted, a little redheaded boy appeared behind us, as if he had just seen everything we did.


    "Zephy?!"


    It was my little brother! The little ruffian sneaked right in this moment¡­


    "D-Did you see anything?!" Aquarina asked.


    "I saw¡­ kiss!" He said while giggling.


    He was only almost four years old by now, but he could perfectly understand what happened here.


    "Please don''t tell anybody about this¡­" Aquarina said.


    "Yeah! Do it for your big sis, okay?" I asked.


    "Oway¡­" Zephy said. "But why were you two kissing? That''s only what mom and dad do!"


    "W-We¡­ Well, we were¡­" I muttered, trying to think of something.


    "It was just practice when we grow older¡­ Nothing else!" Aquarina came out with a little lie.


    "Oooh! Can Zephy practice?" He wondered innocently.


    "N-No!" We said at the same time.


    "Guhh¡­" Zephy sighed, walking away.


    As he walked away, we sighed in relief.


    "That Little Zephy''s really a handful! Well, he''s already on the age he begins wandering around everywhere and looking at ces and¡­ spying on people." I sighed. "Sorry about that¡­"


    "Ah, no, it''s fine. Zephy''s so cute. I wish I had a little sibling too." Said Aquarina with a smile.


    Without realizing it, we''ve been holding hands all this time.


    "Erm¡­ W-Was it good?" Aquarina gently touched her lips. "Sorry if I went overboard, I had so much pent up¡­ I kind of kissed you more than ten times didn''t I?"


    "You sure did¡­" I sighed, looking into the sky. "You don''t need to apologize though, I liked them. All your kisses were like precious gifts¡­"


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina blushed a bit. "Do you¡­ Do you really meant it?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Huh?" I wondered.


    "That¡­ you love me?" She asked. "Not just as friends¡­ That you like me?"


    "I guess I never made it clear unlike you¡­" I said. "But yeah, for¡­ years now. I just didn''t wanted to rush it and make it feel¡­ awkward or ufortable. We were way younger back then too."


    "Hm, I suppose you''re right." Aquarina smiled. "Now I wonder what we should do¡­ I never nned anything after this moment¡­ It feels like I am floating over a cloud."


    "Honestly, same¡­ But I guess we''ve just gotta keep going like always?" I said with a smile, looking at her beautiful blue eyes. "It''s not like everything has change drastically around us, right? It is just¡­ between the two of us."


    "Hmm¡­ Yeah." Aquarina smiled.


    "It is not the end of the world now or something either¡­ In fact tomorrow I have nned helping mother by takingmissions from the townsfolk." I said.


    "Commissions?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Yeah, like doing them requests, anything! I am experienced enough in alchemy now so I could make them medicine, or something else. Like that we can gain more of their trust and respect while I help them out." I said.


    And also so I can trigger more quests and get rewards!


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina sighed with an enamored gaze. "You''re such a good person, I guess that''s a part of why I love you¡­"


    "Ahahah, you''re exaggerating, I am just doing it cuz'' I''m bored." I shrugged.


    "Still¡­ Those things just doesn''t simplye out of people normally like it flows from you so naturally!" Aquarina said. "I''ll help you as much as I can as well!"


    "Really? Then we''re all set! Maybe we can grab Zack and the rest of the gang." I said with a nod.


    "Sure, sounds like fun¡­" Aquarina said. "Though it would be nice we could have some time alone sometimes¡­ the two of us."


    "Oh¡­"


    Maybe she wants to have a date?


    I guess she''s right, dedicating some time for one another is also important now that we confessed and all¡­


    We''ve known each other for so long, but we''ve always had little time with one another without anybody else getting in between.


    "I don''t mean I want to neglect our friends or forget about them¡­ When I was younger I used to hate Zack a lot. But he''s like my brother now in a way, I kind of care a lot for him." She said. "Buuut¡­ Sometimes, he really gets in the way!"


    "Yeah, I can tell¡­" Iughed. "So you want a date? Sure! We could arrange something~"


    "A-A Date?!" Aquarina blushed a bit. "R-Right, I guess it would be a date¡­"


    "Where do you want to go? Maybe we could go to a small restaurant?" I wondered. "And take a trip around the za. Or go fishing in the river or theke. You name it!"


    "Ah¡­ I don''t know, I didn''t thought it through. Let me think about it for now." Aquarina said.


    "Sure, sorry about being pushy, I got a bit excited¡­" I sighed.


    "No, it''s fine. It was cute, actually¡­ You''re always cute¡­" Aquarina said, petting my head.


    She was actually taller than me now by a few centimeters, her amazon bloodline was beginning to rapidly develop her at her age.


    "M-Me?" I asked while feeling flustered.


    "Yeah, you''re always brimming with energy. You always lift me up when I''m gloomy or bored. I guess life''s never going to be boring when you''re around." Aquarina smiled back.


    "Aww¡­ Look at you say all those things!" I sighed, hugging her back.


    "I always wanted to hug you like right now¡­" Aquarina sighed happily, as she suddenly touched my chin and gently lifted it up, kissing me softly.


    Uwaaah! She''s totally killing me right now!


    Howe she got so charming out of the blue?!


    It feels like she became a prince charming or something!


    Her strong arms make it even more immersing!


    "Uwaahhh¡­"


    I couldn''t help but make a weird noise as I rubbed my nose over her silky silver hair, it smelled so good too!


    "Fweehh¡­"


    Without realizing it, I was growing so red that even steam wasing out of my long ears.


    "S-Sylphy?! Sylphy are you okay?!"


    Aquarina panicked, as I passed out right there on the spot.


    -----

 Chapter 549 Adorably Dangerous

    -----


    When I woke up, I found myself resting over my bed. The lights of my room were still on and I could still hear people outside celebrating. Ah, I guess I passed out and then they brought me here.


    "Sylphy!"


    Aquarina suddenly greeted me as she entered the room.


    "Ah¡­"


    "What happened to you back then?"


    "Sorry¡­ I just kind of¡­ passed out. Too many fuzzy feelings and nervousness and all¡­"


    "No, no, I am sorry. I shouldn''t had overdone it¡­ I just got carried away and maybe overextended you¡­"


    "W-Well, it''s fine, I still liked it."


    "Y-You''re sure?"


    "Yeah, yeah~ Anyways, might as well just sleep now. I don''t really feel like joining everyone else for now. I''ve never been someone that likes crowds anyways¡­"


    "Hehh~ Even when you''re the Princess of this entire Country? Aside from your mother you''re the highest authority here in a way! You''ve gotta get used to crowds of people."


    "Ugh, I know¡­ I am actually kind of used, doesn''t mean I don''t dislike them."


    "Well, how about I sleep at your side? I am kind of worried about your health now, people doesn''t normally pass out like that!"


    "Huh? You got all cocky after you apologized for provoking it¡­"


    I narrowed my eyes, as we endedughing it off.


    We ended cuddling in bed together, something we haven''t done in a long while now that we lived in separate houses.


    Hugging Aquarina''s body while sleeping felt so nice¡­ I really missed this.


    She was so warm and big, there was tons of ces to hug and cuddle.


    And¡­ huh?


    Her chest actually is growing quite decently too¡­


    I began inspecting her chest with my hands, touching there carefully, it was indeed growing healthily.


    "Uwaah¡­ S-Sylphy where are you touching?" Aquarina suddenly reacted with a little moan.


    "Ah, sorry¡­ It just that you''re growing them too." I said with a smile.


    "Well, of course¡­ My mom''s got big ones. So of course I''m getting big ones too." Said Aquarina while pouting.


    "I see~" I smiled rather yfully, as I touched Aquarina''s nipples.


    "Uwaah! W-Wait!" She quickly got more embarrassed.


    "Eheheh¡­ I was just ying." I quickly let it go, as I closed my eyes.


    I could still tell she was blushing all over.


    "Geez, you''re going to pay for this!"


    Aquarina quickly attacked back, beginning to tickle my stomach.


    "Uwaah! Hahaha! S-Stop! I am sensitive there!"


    "Fufu¡­ Mooch."


    Aquarina quickly kissed my belly.


    "Uwah! W-What are you-"


    And then she gently licked my belly button.


    "Uwawahhh¡­!"


    It felt like an electrifying feeling reached all my body, it made me freak out too much, I ended letting out a very loud moan out of the blue.


    She began squeezing my belly and kissing it a bit more as she ignored myins.


    "Heheh, Sylphy''s belly is so cute¡­ I always wanted to do this~!"


    Aquarina continued ying.


    "S-Shtop! Uwah¡­"


    "No~ This is my revenge!"


    She licked my belly once more and kissed it a few more times.


    It felt like I was being attacked by constant fuzzy feelings all over my body.


    "Hahh¡­ P-Please stop, I can''t take it anymore¡­ Hahahh¡­"


    "Okay, I''ll stop¡­"


    Aquarina quickly stopped, letting go of me.


    "But I''ll aim for these big ones instead~! An eye for an eye!"


    Aquarina quickly grabbed my breasts, gently squeezing them.


    "T-That''s not fair! Fweaahh¡­"


    "They''re so damn big! Why did you hide these treasures from me for so long?"


    Aquarinained while grabbing them.


    "Because it is embarrassing¡­ t-they get in the way¡­"


    "You shouldn''t be embarrassed of your body¡­ You''re so beautiful!"


    "S-Stop saying embarrassing things like that!"


    "No~!"


    Aquarina kissed my lips, as I felt her tongue reaching the interior of my mouth and licking my own tongue.


    "Mmmffhh~!"


    Our tongues touched each other, it was something I never experienced before.


    It made my heartbeat so fast; I thought I was about to die.


    "Fweah¡­"


    When she finally let go of me, Aquarina licked the tip of my lips with a charming smile.


    "O-Okay stop for now¡­ You''re overdoing it¡­" I pouted.


    "Well you were the one that touched my nipples, sneaky¡­" She said while narrowing her eyes.


    "But did you had to retaliate so hard?" I sighed.


    "Well it''s not like you were not enjoying it¡­ Right~?" Aquarina giggled.


    "Geez¡­ Just stop for now, I am not ready for these kind of things¡­" I said while feeling a bit tired of everything.


    "A-Ah¡­ Okay, sorry¡­" She quickly apologized. Aquarina quickly changed back to her previous self.


    It felt like when she got horny she changedpletely into a different girl!


    It felt exciting yeah, but at the same time, I wanted things to go slowly¡­ Not so rushed like that.


    I have to admit it felt exciting and nice, and deep down I want more of that, but I also have to obey mymon sense.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­ I''ll calm down now¡­" Aquarina began apologizing as I gave her my back. "Please don''t get mad at me¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hmph! Just sleep for now¡­" I sighed, closing my eyes, and deciding to sleep.


    "Okay¡­" Aquarina cuddled behind me and then we slept peacefully.


    I wasn''t going to get mad at her to be honest, but sometimes we have to set some boundaries. I admit I stepped too far myself, which triggered her doing it too, but she went too far from my own farness.


    I guess we''re both at fault there, ming it all to her is wrong. So I will just apologize to her tomorrow morning as well, so we don''t remain like this.


    I am beginning to know how rtionships are a bit more now¡­ There''s not always happy moments, sometimes we end up disagreeing or fighting a bit.


    I guess it is part of it, and also part of the beauty of it, epting each other''s ws. Not everything is a fairy tale after all, things can''t be perfect.


    But I still love her, a lot¡­ More than anything to be honest.


    She''s¡­ she''s my treasure.


    I quickly moved to her side of the bed and kissed her forehead, hugging her tightly.


    "I love you¡­" I whispered to her, but she was sound asleep right now, so she didn''t hear me.


    "Meat¡­ bring meat¡­"


    Ah, she talks while sleeping, doesn''t she?


    That''s new¡­


    -----

 Chapter 550 Called By The Gods Once More

    -----


    When I opened my eyes, I suddenly found myself somewhere else.


    This ce was¡­ unfamiliar, alien, even.


    Yet, it was still very familiar at the same time, I remember it.


    I had visited it once, several years in the past in the same way I did when I was sleeping.


    This ce of endless light, atop the skies, Heaven, where the Gods of this world reside.


    I found myself standing in the middle of a hall.


    The blinding light slowly became dimmer, or perhaps my own eyes ustomed to the light.


    The point is, as the scenery around me became clearer, I realized I was in the middle of several enormously tall figures.


    All of them sitting over gigantic thrones made of colorful lights.


    Their appearances were distinct with one another. Some resembled burly bearded men, others beautifuldies. Some were covered from head to toe on ck robes, and others in armor.


    But from what I could tell, they were twelve, Twelve Titans.


    They emanated an enormously powerful Divine Aura of various elements, not just light.


    I even felt the lugubrious presence of darkness in here, fire, wind, water, ice¡­ how many of these beings are there?


    They''re all Gods.


    Are these the same Gods of this world''s twelve pantheons, the twelve that control all elements?


    From what I could notice, they were six women and six men.


    "Wee, Sylphy, dear."


    The one whose voice I recognized spoke, Theia, the Goddess that gave me my Divine Protection.


    "Is that you Theia?! What is going on? Why was I called here?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Uwaah!"


    Suddenly, I heard Aquarina''s voice, she appeared right behind me as well!


    "Aquarina!?"


    "Sylphy!"


    She quickly ran towards me, hugging me tightly as she felt afraid of what was happening.


    "Calm down, everything''s okay¡­ T-They''re the Gods, they''re¡­ good, I think."


    "The Gods?" Aquarina seemed confused, but quickly recalled the appearance of an old man far away, with a long gray bear wearing blue clothes and a crown made of blue jewels holding an immense trident. "Ah, that''s¡­ Oceanus!"


    "Aquarina. It is good to see you well and healthy, you''ve grown taller and more beautiful." Oceanus greeted Aquarina.


    Oceanus was the God of the Sea and something like that¡­ He was the patron god of Aquarina, giving her the divine protection she has.


    "So why are we here?" I asked again.


    "These two girls are the strongest heroes avable?" Asked one of the goddesses.


    "Yes, the others have yet to fully develop and grow stronger." Said Theia.


    "What about the other ones? They''re already stronger andpetent!" Said another goddess, wearing armor.


    "They don''t desire to battle anymore." Oceanus interrupted. "We also lost over half of them."


    "It is a good time to let them be." Sighed Theia.


    "Huh, you guys talk like you''re being so considerate, yet you give the Hero Titles to those very hero''s children. Don''t you think it is a bit counter producent? If you wanted them to have a rest then why did you made their kids the heroes?" I asked boldly, interrupting the figures in front of me.


    Their sizes were overwhelming, their power superior to all, their gazes pierced my very soul.


    But you know what? I was tired.


    I was tired of their shit!


    "Insolent child! We merely choose the mostpetent within the entire world. Your Mana capacity surpasses every single living being in this world. You were obviously going to be chosen. The power you hold has a responsibility; you simply can''t think that you can have a leisure life while holding the power to destroy this world!" Suddenly the armored goddess spoke angrily, pointing her enormous Divine Spear at my face. "In fact, shouldn''t we kill you right now?! You''re insolent and ungrateful, and also a threat! If we eliminate you right now, we would have one less annoyance to deal with! If we let you be, you''ll only turn out like the other traitorous hero¡­"


    I felt his deadly presence epass me. I was facing sure death, and not the normal one. She was totally capable of destroying my entire soul if she wanted. That divine spear of hers¡­ it was incredibly strong.


    "THEMIS!"


    However, a burly man covered on mes and with a bright sun on top of his head, as if it were a crown, spoke. His hands quickly pointing at Themis, the Goddess that threatened me.


    "Do you think you can leisurely threaten the Heroes now? You''re in front of all eleven of us! Now lower your weapon! Are you seriously being provoked by the ignorant words of a child?" Sighed the man.


    "Hyperion¡­" Muttered Themis, sighing and then calming down, but giving me ast deadly re with her bright eyes. "Hmph¡­ I will let this slide."


    "Let this slide?" I asked with a smile. "Do you actually think I was scared of you?"


    Themis suddenly began gritting her teeth in fury.


    "Sylphy please calm down!" Theia tried to calm me down.


    "Calm down?! Do you know how much shit we have gone through?! We fought True Demons and all! Cultists serving Evil God showed up and killed so many people! Do you have anything to say against this?! You''re all an ipetent bunch! In fact, can''t we take away these shitty divine protections?! Aquarina and I don''t want them! They''re a curse! Find someone insane enough to do your bidding!" I said furiously.


    "S-Sylphy calm down please!" Aquarina tried to calm me down, but I was at my limit.


    "You bring us here out of nowhere, force us to do your bidding, and even threaten our lives like nothing! If we are such an insignificant existence to all you bunch of damned hypocrites, then why don''t you let us in peace?! We never choose to do any of this! Just get your shit together and take care of your problems yourselves!"


    I protested with everything I had. The Gods remained silent as they looked at me. Every single one of them seemedpletely in disbelief of my words. Perhaps no mortal had ever told them to get their shit together at all.


    "You''ve done it now¡­ I will not tolerate your insolence any further!"


    Themis quickly raised her Divine Spear, shining divine power emerged within the skies.


    "If you want to be left in peace so badly, then I''ll give you that favor!"


    FLAAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 551 A New Demon King

    -----


    FLAAAASSSHH!!!


    As I saw the Divine Spear of Themis about to reach my Soul, suddenly, rays of light, mes, spiraling water, darkness, and several other elements shed against her weapon and stopped her.


    CLAAASH!


    Half of the Gods stopped her, including Theia and Oceanus.


    "Unnggh¡­?! Why are you stopping me?! She''s an insolent lowly mortal! Do you want this little insect to lecture you now? After all we have done for THEM?!"


    Themis roared furiously, her armor shining with the light of the sun itself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I agree that she''s overdone it, but she''s a child, and my chosen one." Theia said, her eyes shining like stars. "Don''t you dare touch her."


    "We are Gods, Themis. Hurting and killing mortals is not something we do. It would gopletely against our own code, and wouldn''t it be what the World''s Will want?" Sighed Oceanus. "Insolent or not, children are children."


    "You''ve really got some anger issues if you are freaking out so much over the rambles of a kid." Sighed Hyperion. "Give them a ck, will you? Children do tantrums sometimes." If I was not wrong, ording to religion, he''s the Chief God of Heaven and the Sun, one of the strongest out there.


    "Don''t be so heartless. All life is precious." A beautiful and motherly goddess said, some of the water that stopped Themis came from her. I heard she was referred as Tethys, Chief Goddess of Fresh Water and Nursery.


    "Tch¡­" Themis clicked her tongue, as her Divine Spear was quickly taken away by darkness, as it disappeared.


    "No weapons in the meeting." The lugubrious, tenebrous voice of the only god whose entire body was covered on ck robes spoke. I heard his name was Iapetus, Chief God of Death, and Lifespan.


    I had said everything I wanted to say, yet they all took it as if I was making a tantrum. They didn''t take me serious at all and were most likely not going to take away the divine protections anyways, for fuck''s sake.


    "Sylphy, let''s calm down for now, my child. Let''s assess things calmly. I understand your fears, your anger, and what you''ve gone through. Let me tell you that I merely want the best for you and your family." Theia said with a gentle smile.


    "I appreciate your intentions but I already said I don''t want this divine protection." I sighed.


    "The thing is¡­ even if you don''t want it anymore, we cannot take it out." Theia said.


    "Divine Protections are a small part of our divinities which we fuse into the soul of our chosen one. It grants them our divine powers, a fraction of it. Which develops into incredible abilities and talents. It is our way to fight the Demon Kings." Hyperion exined. "Therefore, at the stage you two are, it is impossible to take it away, unless we were to destroy your souls."


    "Yeah, if you wanted them out so badly, I could had dly done it for you." Themis smiled maliciously at me.


    Geez, is this creep really a goddess?!


    "So you can''t¡­ take them out?" Aquarina finally spoke, her eyes filled with sadness.


    "Sadly we cannot." Oceanus sighed. "But Sylphy¡­ she''s right. We have been doing this so forcefully for so long now. Perhaps we should first find those that want to aid us instead of choosing the strongest and most promising ones."


    "Giving a divine protection to Sylphy was also a way to keep watch on her though¡­ That one we were never going to miss, sadly." Said Tethys.


    "Excuse me? Am I that dangerous?" I asked.


    "Your soul has a bottomless amount of Mana. This Manaes from¡­ somewhere, not our own world. It simply never endsing, endlessly. You possess the power of infinite energy." Said Theia. "Such power is very dangerous, for you and those you love. We are merely protecting you by watching over you."


    Theia tried to make things nice, but it was clear these damned creeps were all afraid of my strength.


    But isn''t that good?


    If they''re really afraid of my strength¡­ then one day I could contend against them.


    Perhaps I would finally be able to free the people of this world from their stupid decisions, their tyranny, and their hypocrisy.


    ¡­


    Or maybe¡­ I am thinking too far and ambitiously for my age.


    But as long as I could have the strength, perhaps they wouldn''t dare bother me anymore.


    I just¡­ dislike how I''ve got this bunch of old creeps watching over me and spying me, damned bastards.


    "You''re all full of shit." I sighed. "All of you¡­"


    "Sylphy please¡­" Theia sighed.


    ? The other gods all looked at one another without really knowing what to do. Indeed, this felt very awkward for them. However, one of them ultimately spoke.


    The one that has remained in silence, watching over all of us, a tall man with a gray beard and long gray hair, sharp eyes with irises in the shape of clocks. It wasn''t hard to imagine who this man holding a staff with the tip of a sand hourss to be.


    "Despite your childishness and immature nature, I understand your feelings, future hero." He spoke with a dignified voice, all other gods shut down, even Themis. "However, as the god of Time, I can assure you that there''s no way to turn back time. What has happened is long in the past, we must simply keep moving forward from now on."


    He was of course Cronus, the Chief God of Time


    "Sigh¡­ So what? What do you want us to do now? Why did you even called us here?" I asked angrily. "If you wanted to forge bonds with us or something, then you''re all wrong, there''s no way I am doing any of that."


    "We must tell you about the dangers that approach, and to find the other heroes lost within the world. A few of them are within the very continent where you are." Cronus spoke.


    "Indeed, and we must also tell you two about the Demon King¡­ It is something we must tell you of immediately, we have been hiding this information from you, but we feel it should be time we told you." Theia said.


    "So there''s already a new Demon King? Ugh¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 552 The Concern Of The Gods

    -----


    The Demon King, a threat that is born within a certain time frame since the previous one dies. The first one to have ever existed was a monstrous titan that rivaled Gods created by the World''s Will. It fought against the Gods and forced them to escape into Heaven, while they summoned the First Hero and the First Saint, which were powerful beings with incredible power said to have been directly created by the Gods. They in the First Demon King and then the Demon King''s corpse became the Demon Continent.


    Since that moment in the long past that Demons and Monsters began pouring from there, filling the world. The Demons formed countless tribes and Monster terrorized both Demons and other tribes anyways, bing a real threat rather than Demons, whose cultures and intelligence made them have varied countries with different viewpoints.


    Maybe if no Demon King was born since then, life might had been more peaceful, but that wasn''t the case. After a few hundreds of years since the first one died and everything else¡­ or maybe thousands of years, or even millions of years, something happened. A Demon was born with a Title, Demon King.


    This Demon King was said to have inherited a part of the first Demon King''s power and was given the task by the World to conquer it and kill all humans¡­ and other rted races. Or something like that, I can''t really recall how it was.


    This means that a new Demon King has been born, someone, a demon child within the demon continent, has been granted this Title¡­ Somehow. I don''t even know how they''re given Titles or something, but that''s that.


    "A new Demon King was born?" I asked. "So you want us to kill it?"


    "Well, not now, but yes that''s the mission you have." Theia said.


    "All Heroes must go against the Demon King and y him." Said Cronus.


    "I don''t want to. Aquarina, you want to?" I asked Aquarina.


    "No¡­" Aquarina answered.


    "We don''t want to." I answered the Gods with a bright smile.


    "W-Well, maybe you can at least let us exin a bit more¡­" Theia quickly tried to calm down the tension. "Strangely enough, the Demon King was born almost at the same year as you did, Sylphy. His powers are also like nothing we had ever seen before, and it is said he might be the strongest so far."


    "He has the power of Summoning Monsters and Manipting them. He can also enhance their power, and more¡­ Or so says the report we''ve gotten from an insider, a Demigod sent to spy on him from the heavens of the Demon Continent." Said Cronus.


    "He has strange and bizarre powers we had not seen before ever. They''re like magic, but work instantly, and grow stronger the more he repeatedly uses them. He can also keep growing stronger by ying monsters and humans, and by repeatedly doing actions. He has even been seen to Materialize Objects, such as Magic Weapons, Armor, Potions, and Magic Books that can instantly grant his servants Magical Powers they didn''t possessed before, even if their affinity is not appropriate for them." Said Hyperion. "He''s an incredibly talented demon with endless potential¡­ He might be the greatest threat we''ll face since the first Demon."


    Wait, that description¡­ Kind of reminds me of something. Isn''t this power simr to¡­ the System? Ugh, I don''t really want to imagine it but¡­ it is a possibility.


    "That is why we brought you here, to tell you about his existence. You may share it with your parents as well." Said Theia. "Now, the real request I want to give the both of you is to assemble the heroes. It is necessary for all of the heroes to be together for their true power to flourish. Divine protections are made so they power up each other when their users are together."


    "And would you look at that! Just in the continent where you two girls are, there''s a few of them! The nearest heroes are perhaps the most important as well the Saint of Spirits and the Hero of Wild Beasts." Hyperion said.


    "The Saint is the pir of the hero''s group; her healing powers and buffing abilities are what will make everyone flourish in battle. She''s someone essential you must quickly meet." Said Tethys.


    "Aquarina, I am entrusting this mission to you as well." Said Oceanus.


    "Eh? What? But¡­" Aquarina seemed reluctant.


    "So you want us to kill someone we don''t want to kill and find people we are not interested in finding and somehow force them to just stick with us? We are only 13 you know?" I sighed.


    "The younger you begin your journey and growth progress the best the results in the future." Cronus said. "We are not forcing you to do anything right now but keep this request in mind as you live your life. Eventually you will have to fulfill your destiny."


    "Also, the Saint of Spirits and the Hero of Wild Beasts are going through difficulties. If you can meet with them and¡­ help them in their endeavors, it would be appreciated." Theia said. "They''re brimming with potential and power, but their lives are quite bad. They''re going through difficulties."


    "Ugh¡­ I feel like you''re abusing my goodwill. Now I feel kind of¡­ forced to help these people. they''re also victims like us, from your tyranny!" I said angrily.


    "Ahahaha¡­ A-Anyways, they''re in the Wilderness Territory of the Anta Continent. I''ve created a special Ability that will let you find the Heroes around the world within your Divine Protection." Said Theia, as a sh of bright golden light reached my soul.


    FLASH!


    "Hmmm¡­ Thanks I guess." I sighed. "I still haven''t said anything about doing it though! So don''t expect me to move mountains and rivers to find some random dude orss."


    "We understand." Theia nodded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We know you''ll do it, you''re a good girl." Said Oceanus.


    Ugh these bastards are the worst! I hate people that take advantage of other''s goodwill! But at the same time, I feel bad for these future heroes, they were all cursed by these monsters in god clothing.


    Also Themis is still giving me a deathly re. Will she ever stop?!


    -----

 Chapter 553 Second Patrons

    -----


    "However, before you leave, we have to do something first." Said Theia.


    "Indeed, we''ve assessed the power of the new Demon King, and it is not something that you can fight properly. We''ve decided to, for the first time ever, to change our traditions." Cronus spoke.


    "Therefore, we''ll grant you more Divine Protections. The more you have, the stronger you can grow and the faster you will. To fight against this Demon King''s strange, almost otherworldly Abilities, it is the only thing we can do." Oceanus said.


    "Wait, what?! More?! I don''t want more! Leave us alone!" I cried.


    "No, but Sylphy, we are already cursed anyways. We might as well take more curses!" Aquarina said.


    "Ah, she''s really calling our divine protections as curses¡­" Sighed Theia.


    "W-Well, it can''t be helped¡­" Oceanus sighed.


    Aquarina meant that we were already into this anyways and there was no way to actually escape, so we might as well get more help even if it meant getting more of these damned divine protections.


    "Ugh¡­ fine, whatever." I sighed.


    "Then it is decided." Theia nodded.


    "Aquarina, thanks for convincing her." Oceanus said.


    "I know Sylphy might be disrespectful sometimes, but she''s a nice person." Said Aquarina. "We are willing to take the burden of your curses."


    "THEY ARE NOT CURSES!" All the Gods said at the same time, as if they were losing their patience at longst.


    After that, they sighed and rxed.


    "We''ve decided to give each one of you an additional Divine Protection from another god, someone rted to your Affinities." Said Theia. "For Sylphy¡­"


    "I''ll do it, of course." Hyperion smiled.


    A gigantic burly man walked towards me.


    "Ugh, can''t I get a nature or life divine protection instead?" I sighed.


    "Hey! Don''t get cocky now. Many warriors and heroes have wished to get this from me! I am admired as one of the strongest gods that represents the sun itself!" Hyperion pridefully.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­" I sighed, as I simply received his power, a fireball entered my soul.


    FLAAAASSSSHHH!!!


    The change was almost immediate. The power of my Fire Attribute Magic skyrocketed in mere seconds. I even felt as if a small sun suddenly emerged inside of my very soul! My Magic Circle and my Physique, both of them developed even further.


    I think my fire attribute power might be several times stronger than before now¡­ Just how many Fire Attribute Runes did I get? Thousands, maybe?


    In fact, isn''t this bonus way more generous than Theia''s Divine Protection?


    So Theia was either being stingy, or she''s way weaker than Hyperion.


    I guess even amongst gods, there''s power levels.


    "Hyperion, did you blessed my father as well?" I asked.


    "I did, yes. Your father''s an exceptional warrior. I know that as long as you''ve got him, he''ll protect you and help you grow stronger." Hyperion nodded while crossing his burly arms.


    Even though I got his divine protection, Alice didn''te to tell me through the system''s messages. It could be possible that familiars cannote here, and that even the power of the system is suppressed in this Divine Realm¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And for Aquarina¡­ I''ve also decided your second patron." Oceanus said.


    "Huh? Who is it?" Wondered Aquarina, taking a look at the ck robbed God.


    Maybe she wanted his blessing? I think Shade has the Blessing of the God of Death.


    Sadly for her, the most gentle and motherly looking of the goddesses walked towards her, giving her a big kiss in her forehead.


    It was Tethys, the Chief Goddess of Fresh Water and Nursery.


    "It is me, dear."


    FLAAASH!


    Aquarina quickly felt an overflowing divine power reach her soul and body, enchanting everything in an instant. Her eyes shone bright blue.


    "I am the mostpatible with you. With thebination of Oceanus Divine Protection and mine, you''ve got quite a strong start. But that shouldn''t be enough even. Two big blessings and¡­ we''ll bring our strongest Demigods as well."


    Tethys quickly called forth three beautiful mermaids, they were someone Aquarina and I had seen before, the yful mermaid triplets that often yed around the divine realm of the gods. It was Amatheia, Amphinome, and Amphithoe.


    "Ooh! Aquarina! You''ve grown so much!"


    "You''re such a beautiful girl!"


    "What a wonderful pair of sapphire-like eyes!"


    The three mermaids surrounded Aquarina, praising her beauty and then they all kissed a part of her body. One kissed her cheeks, the other her left hand, and the other her right hand.


    FLAAASH!


    Their divine protections were weakpared to the gods, very weak. However, once they all granted it at the same time, their little divine protectionsbined in a strong one, boosting Aquarina''s magic power even more.


    "And¡­ well, we requested to help you as well, Sylphy."


    "I am d you''ve calmed down."


    Two gods appeared in front of me. One of them resembled a beautifuldy made of mes, and the other a man made of pure shiny light. It was Aeolus, the God of Sunshine and Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion


    "Ah, it''s you guys¡­"


    I remember meeting them for the first time when I was brought here to be given a divine protection by Theia¡­ but that was it. I barely remember them to be honest.


    "Come on you''re looking at us as if you''re so bored!" Sighed Aeolus.


    "We''ll make your time be worth it." Fiere smiled.


    FLASH!


    The two touched my shoulders, as they imbued their divine power into my soul. Once more, my aura erupted with new power and h, h, h. I just wanted to get out of here.


    "Thanks¡­ I guess." I sighed. "Can we go now?!"


    "Yes, you may go." Theia smiled back at me.


    "Remember, heroes, find the others." Said Cronus.


    "Um, I''ll think about it." I said while ignoring his request. "Wait¡­ before sending me off, I want to ask some things. What about the Evil Gods? The Evil God of Dungeons and the Evil God of the Abyss! Are you dealing with them?"


    -----

 Chapter 554 The Gods Secrets

    -----


    Before leaving I wanted that question to be answered at the very least. They seemed very secretive about this topic unlike the Demon King''s subject. As if the thing of Evil Gods was apletely different thing, and even more serious than the Demon King itself.


    "We are aware that those two were the ones targeting you and your families." Cronus said. "However, much like us, without using mortals to do their bidding, they cannot truly target you directly. For now, you must simply deal with those that obey them and desire to fulfill their wishes. The Evil Gods themselves¡­ We''ll deal with them eventually."


    "What?! So you''re just telling us to fuck off then?" I asked angrily. "They were the ones behind our first attack! We almost died back then! And you''re just okay with is?!"


    "Sylphy, we are not." Sighed Theia. "We are doing everything we can to find them, once that happens. We''ll crush them. The problem between gods stays between gods. Mortals must not interfere in our affairs. These are powers beyond your understanding, if you were to ever fight a god, you would only perish."


    "Indeed, do not fight the Evil Gods, that''s something we must take care of by ourselves." Hyperion said.


    "Those damned traitors¡­ I''ll eventually find them and impale them!" Themis said angrily.


    "Sigh¡­"


    I guess I didn''t had much I could do right now, it was all up to the gods to decide something like this. Even if I wanted to get rid of the Evil Gods, Icked the strength¡­ Or did I?


    Well, I have the Curse that could hurt their projections at least, and these gods themselves said my Infinite Mana could destroy the entire world if misused¡­ Maybe I could one day have a shot at it.


    "Though, at the very least can you tell us they won''t show up out of the blue?" I asked.


    "Theyck authority over the Anta Continent aside from wild monsters. It is very unlike that anything organized will ever happen for now." Said Theia.


    "Rest assured." Oceanus replied.


    "Hmm¡­ And what about them? Who were they before? I know Evil Gods used to be Gods like you guys, right?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes¡­" Cronus spoke. "There are many Evil Gods now. They''re traitors that didn''t want to abide with our rules. They wanted to terrorize humans or use people like cattle to gain divine power indiscriminately. Some of them simply were chaotic by nature. They escaped from our grasp and went on their own, they turned their backs against us and even made pacts with Demon Tribes and Demon Kings¡­"


    These guys really hate Demons, I wonder what they would say if they knew I have several Demon Friends¡­ or maybe they know and simply don''t care?


    "That''s it?" I asked.


    "We can''t say more of it, it is something that mortals cannot know." Said Cronus.


    "Ugh¡­ Do you guys hate Demons that much? They''re normal people at the end, you know?" I asked.


    "¡­We do." Theia said.


    "We really do know." Oceanus said.


    "But the threat of the Demon King is something that might eventually be too dangerous, we cannot ignore that!" Said Hyperion.


    "As long as the Demon King is defeated and the Demons subjugated or kept on check, chances for new Demon Kings will go down¡­" Said Theia.


    "Huh, so you know what you''re doing, all of you know you''re dirtying your hands and still do it anyways without trying to find another solution to this entire endless cycle¡­" I sighed.


    "It''s not like that." Theia said. "We know this and¡­ Well¡­"


    Theia seemed to be struggling to find words to answer me.


    "The conversation''s over. All of you should leave." Cronus said. "I wish you good luck in your mission."


    Cronus'' bright eyes seemed to give me a sharp re, as if he was seeing through me for a few seconds before we disappeared from the ce.


    The next second, we were back to our bodies and just woke up from our beds, almost jumping out of them as we gasped for air.


    The sound of birds in the outside, the warm sunlight, and the gentle breezeing from the open window quickly calmed us down, making us realize we were finally away from them.


    "That was really horrible¡­" Sighed Aquarina. "I just wanted to get out of there. The air was so thick and all the gods were so powerful, I felt like I couldn''t even speak even when I wanted¡­"


    So that exins why Aquarina wasn''t even speaking that much herself and seemed afraid of everything. She was also hugging me tightly. But it wasn''t much the case for me. I mean, I could sense their powerful divine auras and all, but I didn''t felt as bad as she''s saying she felt.


    "Huh, it must have been rather scary for you¡­ Well, I was also scared and all but I don''t know where I got all of this courage." I sighed.


    "Yeah, I can''t believe it¡­ You confronted them all without fearing anything¡­" Said Aquarina. She began admiring me even more, her eyes were shining at me.


    "Well, everything should be alright now¡­" I sighed. "Calm down."


    I hugged Aquarina back andforted her. We already forgot our little discussionst night and hugged in bed.


    "At the end I was still rather tempted by their power¡­" Sighed Aquarina.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah you were the one that convinced me at the end¡­" I sighed.


    "I mean, it was right. Now that we already have their curses and we can''t get rid of them, and we have already be the targets of these foes, we might as well just take as many curses as we can, we''ll be targeted anyways either if we have one or two or three¡­" Aquarina said. "We should had asked for more, the ones we got weren''t enough to be honest."


    "Hmmm, maybe. Perhaps some more would had been good¡­ But I am not too fond of them and I was getting bored of being there. I just wanted to get out as soon as possible. Also there might be a limit of how many they can give¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 555 Hero Compass

    -----


    "A limit?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "Yeah, these types of things are not something we can get limitlessly. A reason why they waited for us to grow older might be so our souls get bigger and we can fit more divine protections¡­ or something." I sighed. "Nheless, it''s over now, we can just resume our daily lives I guess."


    "But what about everything we learned? About the Saint of Spirits and the Hero of Wild Beasts?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Ah yeah¡­" I sighed. "Right, we should tell our parents right away. Let''s go, they should be awake by now anyways¡­"


    "Okay!"


    Aquarina quickly jumped off bed as she began undressing herself.


    "Huh? What are you doing?"


    "Let''s go take a bath together! Been a while since we took one."


    "Ah¡­ S-Sure, I guess¡­"


    Even now that we have confessed each other''s feelings, Aquarina really hasn''t changed at all in some things. Like herpleteck ofmon sense and embarrassment of being nude.


    At the end, we rxed in the bathtub, which was very big, and we washed each other''s backs and long hair. Taking care of our long hair was really a chore. I had begun thinking about cutting mine to be honest.


    A shorter hair would surely be more convenient at the time of fighting. But I guess it wouldn''t look as cute. Well, I will take a decisionter. My fighting style is mostly swordsmanshipbined with magic, long hair gets in the way but it is not as if I cannot be just a bit careful and be done with it.


    "Sylphy!"


    Suddenly, I heard Alice''s voice as I was putting on a more casual clothes, this time just a very simple green and brown dress, which is the mostmon color for clothes made by the elves.


    "Alice! I wasn''t able to contact you in there¡­"


    "I cannot show myself in that ce, I don''t know what the gods would ever say or think, so I hid my presence and the system from them."


    "Y-You did?!"


    "It was quite hard, but I managed to."


    Alice sighed in relief.


    "Nheless, I''ve already finished assessing the strength you gained by the divine protections of those gods. And I have converted them into Skills as well! This is amazing, you''ve gotten two Skills right off the bat with them!" Alice seemed very happy.


    "I guess¡­ I''ve got some help from them." I sighed.


    "Yeah, check them out!" Alice quickly showed them to me.


    Ding!


    [The power of Divine Protections has been processed and made into Skills!]


    [You learned the [Heavenly Sun] and [zing Sunshine Ward] Skills!]


    [The power of your Patron Goddess has enhanced the power of [Heavenly Sight]!]


    "Oh, Heavenly Sight got an upgrade, right!"


    -----


    [Heavenly Sight: Lv5]


    Skill Proficiency: 6212/15000


    The Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light has blessed you with her power, giving your eyes the power to see all matter of things. This Skill includes several effects.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Hawk Eye (5)]: You can see up to 8 kilometer away from your position by adjusting your sight as if that area was right next to you, like a hawk.


    [Lesser Foresight (5)]: You have a lesser Foresight to see 6 seconds in the future of a certain area or target.


    [Identify (5)]: You can identify inanimate objects, see their quality, state, and even delve into who made them and what purpose they might have. Living beings can be identified, but the information given is lesser and depending in the difference in strength. However, even if the strength difference isrge, the user can still see a bare minimum of information no matter what.


    [Heroes Compass (5)]: You can identify where every single Hero that has been given a Divine Protection is located in the entire world through an internalpass inside of your eyes. Thepass will guide you with great uracy, and even gives an insight of the heroes you seek and their health. uracy enhanced by +50%.


    Level Bonus (5): Enhances All Skill Effects, Light Attribute Magic Damage, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Maniption by +50%.


    -----


    The new Ability within Heavenly Sight was named [Hero Compass] and just as I thought, it allowed me to have a hiddenpass in my eyes and points towards the heroes I want to see or find. By merely thinking about it, I suddenly can see a lit of the heroes within my sight, and where they might be. It is a bit confusing but even¡­ wait what?! I can even see their names!


    -----


    [Hero Compass]


    [Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze] [Name: Sylph] [Age: 12] [Race: Half-Elf (Half Human)] [Status: Dressing Up]


    [Hero of cial Oceans] [Name: Aquarina] [Age: 12] [Race: Human (Half Amazon Tribe)] [Status: Dressing Up]


    [Saint of Elemental Spirits] [Name: Lara] [Age: 13] [Race: Sheep Anima] [Status: Tired, Hungry]


    [Hero of Wild Beasts] [Name: Luck] [Age: 14] [Race: ck Wolf Anima] [Status: Tired, Hungry]


    [Hero of Forging Hammer] [Name: Ruby] [Age: 16] [Race: Dwarf] [Status: Healthy, Forging]


    [???] [Yet to be Awakened] [Status: Healthy, ying]


    [???] [Yet to be Awakened] [Status: Hunting]


    -----


    Damn¡­ I could see them! And how many are there? Ah, I can even see Aquarina on it! So she''s cial Oceans? Damn that''s kind of ame title, couldn''t they think of something better? Ah, I am also there.


    Anyways, the other Heroes I can see is¡­ Lara, Luck, and Ruby. Two of them are¡­ Anima? What is that? And then the other is a Dwarf! I don''t know if they''re males or females, but based on names alone, the Saint and the Forging Hammer Hero are girls, and the Wild Beasts Hero is male.


    Oh wait, I can actually touch these things and find information in them?


    Then¡­


    -----


    [Race: Sheep Anima]


    Often referred as Beast people, Beast-kin, and so on. They''re people that is half beast. There is a wide variety and many tribes spread across the world. Said to have been created by the gods in an attempt to connect more with nature. They vary from friendly and nice to overly wild and savages.


    Sheep Anima are the nicest of them all, often living in the peaceful ins, they are gentle hearted and help weary travelers. Due to their calm and gentle nature since birth, they had been hunted down almost to extinction. It is said they have an incredible affinity with the Spirits of the Land and their hair grows into fluffy wool with sharp horns they barely use to fight.


    -----


    So our Saint is not even a human nor an elf.


    It is an Anima, a sheep girl!


    -----

 Chapter 556 Lara And Luck

    -----


    Now that I can see them here and all, it kind of makes me feel even bad. I guess Ruby''s alright, she probably is safe as of now, but what about Lara and Luck?! It says they''re tired and hungry! C-Can I do something for them with this power? Maybe I could teleport them some food¡­


    No, that''s just fantasy, I cannot do anything right now other than hope their strength and divine protections can protect them, even if they''re in the same continent, they''re so far away it would take me days to get where they are.


    Ugh, now it makes me feel even worse to think I am just ignoring them¡­ Bute on, shouldn''t be there someone gathering us together? I remember that mother said that all heroes gathered somewhere all together to meet and form their party.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But now it seems it might not be the time yet, as nobody seems to be minding the whole god business at all, nor being heroes either. I just hope they''re alright¡­


    "It might be possible to help them¡­ If that''s what you''re hoping for." Alice said. "Of course, the most direct yet incredibly risky way is going to find them, but there''s another way."


    "Another way?" I wondered.


    "Through my powers, I can detect them. I can give them Quests, bypleting them, they might gain food and even other items to shelter themselves." Said Alice.


    "Eeeh?! You can?!" I asked.


    "At the expense of your EXP¡­" Said Alice.


    "Ah¡­" I sighed. "I guess, how much?"


    "Approximately a million to set everything up¡­" Alice said.


    "Ugh¡­" I cried a bit internally. "S-So how are you doing it? Wait a second, I can give quests to people?"


    "Indeed, it is all part of the powers of the System and its brand-new Spell you''ve learned just now [Quest Helper]! And through the connection you have with them, I can use this thin thread of energy connection all of you to assign them this power to help them, even if a little more." Sighed Alice.


    "Well, alright, just do that then!" I said with a nod. "Is there any other hero that is having a hard time?"


    "Not for now, the others that have yet to awaken and even the dwarf girl are alright." Said Alice. "Lara and Luck are together protecting one another, if they''re so close. But they might be having a hard time at life right now."


    "Alright¡­ then there''s no other option. Maybe we can set up the quest so they slowly get closer to town?" I wondered.


    "That would also be convenient, but they''re literally in the farther wilnds. It might be too risky." Said Alice.


    "Ugh¡­ So I''ll have to just help them bit by bit with tiny quests? This feels a bit sad¡­ How long will it take them to meet with us?" I wondered. "Ah, I don''t even know them, maybe I shouldn''t worry so much¡­ Agh! Who am I kidding?! I am really worried!"


    "Well, I''ll just talk this out with my parents. I''ll need their help anyways." I sighed.


    "Yes, I would say that''s the best thing you could do¡­ Should we give them the quests?" Asked Alice.


    "I don''t know¡­ Maybe they''ll get something very impossible." I sighed. "Leave it be for now."


    "Alright. Don''t feel so guilty over this, Sylphy. It is not even your fault that anything is happening to them, but your good heart is truly something touching. Don''t worry. I know you can feel how they are. Concentrate." Alice told me.


    I sat down over bed and closed my eyes.


    Slowly, I felt their presence, far, far away.


    They seemed to be resting inside a hollow tree.


    I could smell something¡­ grilled fish?


    And then theughter of a girl.


    Even in such difficulties she''sughing so happily?


    "Hahaha! You got all covered in water¡­"


    "Ugh, you shouldn''tugh, I brought you fish, Lara."


    "Awe on, don''t be grumpy Luck. Let''s eat something¡­ Spirits of Sunlight, are you there?"


    "Fooo!"


    "Fooah!"


    "Gyeyeyeyh!"


    Suddenly, it felt as if Lara summoned something, countless tiny spirits of sunlight began grilling the fish for them.


    "Your magic''s sure handy, I''ve never seen something like this before¡­"


    "Since I was a baby that they had been there to help me out¡­ Land Spirits, Sun Spirits, River Spirits, and even Wind Spirits¡­ As long as we have them here, we''ll never be alone and we''ll always be alright."


    "You''re surely cheerful¡­ Well, you''ve never stopped being like that."


    After hearing that, I suddenly lost the connection.


    I guess they were having a good time¡­ Despite their status looking like they were in a bad situation.


    "Phew¡­ t-that''s as much as I can do for now, sorry¡­"


    Alice apologized while feeling tired.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I guess I was able to sense and listen to them due to your help, thanks."


    "D-Don''t worry about it¡­ Now, check your new Skills first, that''ll be better for now. Let''s worryter. They seem to be capable enough, don''t feel the necessity to desperately help everyone. Sometimes you have to trust others that they can take care of themselves some more, Sylphy."


    "I know¡­ I''ll take that into consideration." I nodded.


    Though now I am even more curious about what has been happening to them, and about Lara and Luck! They seemed to actually be old friends, like me and Aquarina and Zack.


    And Lara said she had received the help of spirits since she was born, since she was a baby! Like me? But at the same time she was different, she could simply call spirits and they woulde. They were not normal spirits made into familiars that grew with her, but any surrounding spirits would simply lend her a hand.


    Is this her actual power? Maybe the Sheep Anima simply develop it naturally but Lara¡­ sure had one that was way better, perhaps stronger than their race version. I suppose it is part of being a Saint of Spirits.


    "Sylphy¡­ check the skills!"


    "Ah, right¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 557 New Divine Skills

    -----


    After Alice almost lost her patience with me, I quickly decided to check the Skills. I could think about Lara and Luckter. They seemed to be resting and about to eat, so everything was fine for them as of now. I hope they can be alright for longer, way longer, if possible.


    Anyways, time to check the new Skills so Alice doesn''t get any madder!


    -----


    [Heavenly Sun]


    The God of Heaven and the Sun has blessed you with his zing and heavenly power, giving your Soul and Body with the power to control fire, and enhance this element to incredible levels of power. This Skill includes several effects:


    [Sunshine]: While bathing below the Sunlight, your stats grow based in how intense the sun is, from barely +5% in the morning to up to +200% at peak midday. Fire-Attribute Damage is also increased to up to +100%.


    [Pyrokinesis]: Grants the ability to naturally generate and control the Element of Fire without any kind of conjuration or magic at all. The power of this Fire is based on Magic Stats and Fire Runes within the Magic Circle. Additionally, if used with Fire Magic Spells, spell control, effectiveness, and total power is enhanced by +50%.


    [Fire That Burns Everything]: Your Fire Attribute Attacks and Magic can ignore the foe''s natural Element Resistance, Immunity, and Absorption by up to -50%, while giving the ability to ignore Magic Damage Resistance by up to -25%.


    -----


    "Huh?! T-This is insane¡­ Do I possess that power now?! Wait, isn''t this the power my father has too?"


    "Indeed! He has this but even more improved. Divine Protections effects grow alongside the user. He probably has the same effects but multiplied even more times. Your father''s very strong."


    "You tell me¡­ Yeah, he''s amazingly strong. Maybe I could one day be a fitting sessor."


    I looked at the second Skill.


    -----


    [zing Sunshine Ward]


    The God of Sunshine and the Goddess of Burning Passion have converged their power into this powerful Divine Protection, which was specifically made so you can protect your life and that of your allies. This Skill includes several effects:


    [Sunshine Ward Protection]: The user is naturally protected by a powerful Ward made of Fire and Sunlight, which grows stronger and tougher as the day passes whenever the user is bathing in the sun. It is the weakest at night and the strongest at day. It can regenerate quickly on day and create up to threeyers. At night, only oneyer can be made, and it is rather frail, breaking in a single hit. Ward Regeneration Cooldown: 1 Minute (At Day), 10 Minutes (At Night).


    [zing Ward Riposte]: After umting enough damage taken by Wards, it is possible to unleash this umted damage into a powerful zing Explosion towards a target or the user''s surroundings which can deal up to +200% damage, ignore Elemental Resistances by up to -10% and Magic Damage Resistance by up to -5%.


    [Ward Protection]: You can assign a [Sunshine Ward] to 1 ally, which will automatically regenerateyers and take MP from you. Wards conjured on allies are only 70% as effective as normal ones. Allies cannot perform [zing Ward Riposte]. Ward Duration: 10 minutes. Cooldown: 1 Hour.


    -----


    Wow this is also pretty useful¡­ I guess I''ll be using it from now on. More defense means more chances for me to live and someone else I might be protecting. This would hade so handy when I was protecting my mother years ago¡­ Ugh, well, whatever. I''ll make sure to use it once I find the opportunity.


    "Now, Alice, can you make them Level Up Skills?"


    "On it!"


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 1500000 EXP]


    [The [Heavenly Sun] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 1!]


    [The [zing Sunshine Ward] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 1!]


    Now these Skills can level up! Oh, and they got some new bonuses too?


    -----


    [Heavenly Sun: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/2500


    The God of Heaven and the Sun has blessed you with his zing and heavenly power, giving your Soul and Body with the power to control fire, and enhance this element to incredible levels of power. This Skill includes several effects:


    [Sunshine (1)]: While bathing below the Sunlight, your stats grow based in how intense the sun is, from barely +10% in the morning to up to +210% at peak midday. Fire-Attribute Damage is also increased to up to +110%.


    [Pyrokinesis (1)]: Grants the ability to naturally generate and control the Element of Fire without any kind of conjuration or magic at all. The power of this Fire is based on Magic Stats and Fire Runes within the Magic Circle. Additionally, if used with Fire Magic Spells, spell control, effectiveness, and total power is enhanced by +60%.


    [Fire That Burns Everything (1)]: Your Fire Attribute Attacks and Magic can ignore the foe''s natural Element Resistance, Immunity, and Absorption by up to -55%, while giving the ability to ignore Magic Damage Resistance by up to -30%.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances All Skill Effects, Fire Attribute Magic Damage, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Maniption by +10%.


    -----


    [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/2500


    The God of Sunshine and the Goddess of Burning Passion have converged their power into this powerful Divine Protection, which was specifically made so you can protect your life and that of your allies. This Skill includes several effects:


    [Sunshine Ward Protection (1)]: The user is naturally protected by a powerful Ward made of Fire and Sunlight, which grows stronger and tougher as the day passes whenever the user is bathing in the sun. It is the weakest at night and the strongest at day. It can regenerate quickly on day and create up to threeyers. At night, only oneyer can be made, and it is rather frail, breaking in a single hit. Ward Regeneration Cooldown: 1 Minute (At Day), 10 Minutes (At Night). Enhances Ward Durability and Regeneration Speed by +10%.


    [zing Ward Riposte (1)]: After umting enough damage taken by Wards, it is possible to unleash this umted damage into a powerful zing Explosion towards a target or the user''s surroundings which can deal up to +210% damage, ignore Elemental Resistances by up to -20% and Magic Damage Resistance by up to -10%.


    [Ward Protection]: You can assign a [Sunshine Ward] to 2 allies, which will automatically regenerateyers and take MP from you. Wards conjured on allies are only 71% as effective as normal ones. Allies cannot perform [zing Ward Riposte]. Ward Duration: 12 minutes. Cooldown: 50 Minutes.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances All Skill Effects, Fire and Light Attribute Magic Damage, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Maniption by +5%.


    -----


    Ooh! They really got amazing bonuses! They suddenly became way stronger, all thanks to the power of the System¡­ Spending all that EXP was sure worth it.


    -----

 Chapter 558 As Long As I Have Her At My Side...

    -----


    After checking the boost of the Skills, I quickly looked back into my Status:


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [7455000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv4] [Mana Usage: Lv9] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv4] [Heavenly Sun: Lv1] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    Ah, stats are still locked and the same as ever, but I guess that''s a good sign. As long as they remain frozen, I have infinite mana, a power even the gods fear, hehehe.


    And¡­ oh! Some things changed. It seems the [Divine Protections] section showed up. Is this something Alice did? Well, this now makes it clearer which gods have given me their Divine Protections.


    Though I am not too much into the idea that I''ll have to read their names every day from now on¡­ But well, whatever. I guess Hyperion and those two other Gods just wanted to give me a hand.


    Perhaps I was being the one being overly annoying with them? But yeah, forcing me to do their bidding is not something I am into either.


    It felt weird in a way, like they really didn''t had any bad intentions, but they also didn''t seem to tell us all the truth either¡­.


    I suppose I should stop thinking that they have to be act like the viins I imagine they are. The world is not ck and white, even the gods act sometimes good and sometimes wrong.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I suppose it is all gray at the end, they do good things and also a lot of bad things.


    Perhaps even the Evil gods might be to me for this as well, they do a lot of bad things but at the same time, I remember the God of Dungeons having some rather good intentions.


    He wanted to end the cycle I also pointed out. He said he was doing all these things so he could end the endless cycle of destruction, the battle between heroes and a demon king, this endless struggle the gods had been doing for so long.


    I guess he''s doing it for the world''s sake though, as it seems he had somewhat allied the World''s Will. But that''s where things get so weird, why the world itself is our enemy? It is the very ce where we are living too¡­ the world that brings me so much happiness.


    Why must I fight it and even fight her children, the Demon King? Can''t we find another way around it? can''t we simply not¡­ fight all the time?


    The Evil God of Dungeons had some good ideas, but he still wanted to do it in an overly extremist way. He even said he was going to just wipe everything out, and only the most fitting would, or something like that, I can''t even recall it well¡­ But yeah, he had some good intentions but then mixed it all with his wickedness.


    I guess you can''t really trust someone called "Evil God" at all. But just how many Evil Gods are out there? And what are their truest intentions? I want to know about it, I want to know what they want¡­ I''ve already confronted them personally. I am sure they are not going to forget about me the next morning or something.


    I might be ultimately targeted once more, someday, somewhere¡­ If our own patrons don''t want to help in anything other than giving us a little boost to our power and growth speed, then I''ll have to think on ways to deal with them all by myself.


    Ugh¡­


    "Sylphy? What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Aquarina asked, looking at me from the left side. Her bright blue eyes shining brightly.


    "Yeah, I''m not¡­ I am so worried of everything happening¡­ We should quickly go tell our parents about everything. I cannot simply keep this as a secret or something. They''re more experienced than us, I am sure they can find some answer." I sighed.


    "Let''s go then." Aquarina smiled, showing me her hand.


    This world so filled with so many threats and challenges, with an uncertain future, where I am constantly wondering what it will be of me and everyone I love¡­


    Sometimes I feel so desperate that I cannot properly think straight.


    But as long as I have them with me.


    As long¡­ as I have her with me.


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    I think I can keep going.


    At least a little further.


    And see what awaits our future.


    "I know it must be hard, just calm down. Once we speak to our parents, they''ll figure out something." Aquarina smiled.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Aquarina¡­" I sighed. "Yeah, I guess¡­"


    We walked downstairs and meet with the rest of our family. Aquarina''s parents were here having breakfast, or well, preparing it. My parents were enjoying the weekend and little Zephy was ying around with his wooden toys while practicing shadow magic he began showing off some months ago, he mostly creates tiny threads of shadows and make his toys move around.


    Zack and Ninhursag were naturally here, and even uncle Arafunn. Well, I guess that''ll make it easier. Though if we have Celeste here that would make it even better as she had direct contact with Evil Gods years ago.


    "Hey, there you are!" My father said. "Huh? What with the long face?"


    "Sylphy?" My mother asked.


    "Well¡­ There''s a lot we need to tell you." I sighed.


    "Yep¡­st night we were¡­ dragged into the realm of the gods. All twelve of them showed up¡­" Aquarina sighed.


    "All twelve of them?!"


    -----

 Chapter 559 Breakdown

    -----


    At the end, I ended calling Celeste using magic, and once we were all together we began telling absolutely everything that happened. Our parents seemed more and more intrigued, although it was obvious that their faces were filled with concern. Even Arafunn''s oftenx nature seemed to havee to a stop, as he narrowed his eyes.


    "This is so much to process¡­" My mother sighed. "I can''t¡­ I¡­ Sigh¡­"


    My mother facepalmed, as she began massaging her forehead, something she often did when she was nervous and worried.


    "So these bastards are already ordering our daughters to do their bidding¡­" Shade muttered. "Sometimes I wish they could all just die to leave us alone."


    "We did what they asked us to do, we all worked like their puppets, their ves¡­" Nepheline said. "We did so many atrocities, we lost so many¡­ So many friends¡­ And now they just want the same thing for our girls? These bastards¡­"


    "We all have kind of forgotten about it, huh? But yeah¡­ I guess they''re the heroes at the end." Sighed Arafunn. "But there''s a different pattern now. They were granted even more divine protections. The Gods seem afraid, something like this never happened before."


    "I think it is more than just for the Demon King, they''re trying to prepare the two of them for more threats than someone in apletely different continent minding his own business¡­" My mother said. "Someone at the age of 12 at that. I can''t¡­ I am not going to help my daughter kill a child¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to do it. I won''t¡­ I will not kill the Demon King; I''ve already made up my mind." I said with a nod.


    "Something that was never ever said by a hero in all of history." Said Arafunn with a smile. "Quite the bold words, Sylphy. I like that."


    "Even if we don''t intend to¡­" My mother said. "If that kid ends up growing bad, if he bes someone that is corrupt, or simply harbors hate against all humans, then¡­ if he truly has such powers, what can we do then? Sylphy, in the future, what will you do?"


    "What¡­ will I do?" I sighed.


    "What will you do too?" Asked my mother back at Aquarina.


    We were left both speechless, we really didn''t had anything figured out yet. It was way too much pressure, too many variables, too much to consider. If we didn''t wanted to kill someone, but if that someone bes so overly strong and then begins a quest to genocide everybody else¡­ then we''ll eventually be forced to kill them, and the cycle will continue, endlessly.


    "Faylen, are those things you ask thirteen-year-old girls?" My father asked. "I know they look more mature now as they''re at puberty and all, and well, I can''t believe how tall Aquarina has be too, but¡­ these are not things you ask to girls this age- no, to anybody. Even an experienced old man would tell you they have no idea what they would do¡­"


    "I¡­ Well, yeah. Perhaps I am worrying too much. There are just too many variables. And the lives of many people might one day be at stake. I know that killing the Demon King won''t really end anything, it simply will restart the cycle again¡­ But if he bes a big enough threat once he grows up¡­ Sylphy, Aquarina¡­" My mother looked at the two of us.


    "Mother cut it out!" I said, hitting the table.


    BAAAM!


    "Ah¡­! Sylphy?!"


    "I am tired! I don''t want to talk about this stupid thing anymore! I am so tired of all of this¡­ this BULLSHIT! Ugh¡­ Why do I have to take so many decisions?! Why are we being so forced into this?! Why do we have to think over the safety of everything?! Isn''t this the work of the gods?! Ugh¡­ UGGGH!"


    I ended having a meltdown, as I ran away from home, running into the garden.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Sylphy!"


    "Sylphy wait!"


    I ran and ran, as tears began flowing from my eyes.


    I felt so frustrated, so angered.


    It felt so concerning and at the same time so sad.


    It also felt horrible!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And it felt like¡­ nothing was good.


    Everything was just shit!


    The gods were shit! The whole demon king business was shit! The heroes'' titles were all shit! This whole war between gods and the world were shit too! The only thing I''ve been swallowing all this time was bullshit after bullshit!


    I am not going to be a hero. I am not going to kill the demon lord! I am not going to do as the gods say, and I won''t¡­ I won''t genocide the damn demons!


    I found myself crying behind a tree, like some stupid kid.


    I guess I am a kid.


    I died in my previous life without even gathering valuable life experiences.


    I never grew up or matured as a person to begin with.


    I only learned how to kill.


    And kill¡­ and kill¡­


    And when I finally got to where I was aiming, I had to end my own life so others could live a bit longer.


    Now that I look back, my previous lifepared to this one felt so short¡­


    "Sylph?"


    "My daughter?"


    Both of my parents found me almost right away.


    "Sylphy¡­ Please listen to me¡­" My mother asked.


    "My daughter, don''t cry¡­" My father tried to touch me.


    "Leave me alone!" I quickly waved my hand; I didn''t wanted to be touched.


    I just wanted to be left alone.


    "I am sorry¡­" My mother apologized. "I am very sorry; I shouldn''t had said those things. I was just¡­ I was just scared. I was scared¡­" My mother suddenly started crying at my side. "I''m sorry¡­"


    "Mom¡­"


    "I just don''t want anything bad to happen to you¡­ We''ve gone through so much already¡­ I just¡­ Don''t want you to die¡­ to go and die¡­ I don''t even know what to do anymore. I have¡­ I have no idea." My mother continued crying.


    I quickly hugged her back.


    -----

 Chapter 560 The Helpers Squad

    -----


    "Then why didn''t you just said that?" I asked her, hugging her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I just¡­ I was trying to find a solution. Maybe by asking you girls¡­ But at the end, the future is so uncertain and scary¡­ Even I, as strong as I am¡­ I couldn''t change a single thing." She cried. "I don''t want you to go through those horrendous moments, through those horrible things¡­"


    "If you don''t want to do it, then you won''t. You''re our daughter before being a hero or anything¡­" My father said, petting my head. "The future''s scary, yeah. It is very scary. Despite all the strength we have, we can never change a single thing. But let''s try to change it now. Together, maybe we can find another way, a different route¡­ It might be frightening to even think about daring to do such a thing but¡­ There''s no other option. Doing what they say is simply not the right thing to do anymore."


    "Yeah¡­ Your mother and your father¡­ We will always support you and we''ll always help you in anything we can." My mother said.


    "We''ll do this together! Unlike before, we are a big family here. We all work together." My father said. "You don''t have to do this alone, or just with Aquarina and other random kids scattered around the world. That Hero Party bullshit can just go and disappear. We''ll do things our way."


    "Mom¡­ dad¡­" I sighed, feeling more spirited. "Thanks¡­"


    "It''s nothing¡­" Said my mother. "For now, how about we sort things out?"


    "Yeah, let''s go back home, have some breakfast and we can discuss what to do more rxed, with our bellies full preferably." My father added.


    "Yeah¡­ sure."


    Like that, we walked back home. I had my little breakdown there, but all I needed were my parents to get me back up. We enjoyed breakfast and we just stopped talking about the gods, heroes, and the demon king.


    We simply spoke about the world we were living on right now, not some bastards in the sky, or a weird kid in another continent, or some people I don''t even really know scattered around everywhere. We simply addressed the problems of our town, we spoke about the nice people, the delicious food, and what my mother was nning to do.


    Instead of racking our brains trying to resolve problem so far away from our grasp, what was better for our mental health is to try to resolve what we have in front of us first. Ultimately, we forgot about the Demon King and the Gods for now.


    We simply said "if something happens, it will be in the future and we''ll leave this to our future selves", concerning so much over an uing future was only going to kill our mental fortitude and make us break down even more.


    However, something that seemed more realistically possible was the heroes. There were several heroes in this continent, apparently three had awakened, two had yet to awaken. I don''t know if there might be more in the future.


    "These kids¡­ So you can see how they are? What a strange power¡­" My mother said. "For us to gather we did it by the guidance of the gods. I guess they have gottenzier."


    "Yeah, ording to what I saw. They were all alive and okay. Two of them, however, the Saint of Spirits and the Hero of Wild Beasts seem to be living in the dangerous Wilderness by themselves, but they have good survival skills, I heard their voices a bit, and they were¡­ rather rxed even after being tired and hungry." I sighed. "I don''t really know what might be happening to them but I want to trust they''ll be alright? Sadly I cannot get an exact ce where they are, thepass simply points to a direction and that''s it."


    "Hmm¡­" My mother began to wonder. "We might have to go pick them up then, at least those."


    "However, not now." My father nodded.


    "Definitely not now, we are too busy. If they''re alright, then they are alright." My mother said.


    "We don''t really have time to worry about other people at this point when we''ve got such a big town here." My father sighed.


    "Definitely." My mother agreed.


    "Yeah, I suppose we can leave it forter once we''ve got more of our problems sorted out." Shade said.


    "The townsfolk seems to be having troubles every day with something, and they often always asked for everything to the chief. This cecks a lot of adventures that do chores for other people in exchange for a rewards, so the problems keep piling up. Most of them could be resolved with magic and alchemy, but we can''t divide ourselves." Nepheline said.


    "Sylphy, you said you wanted to help, right?" My mother wondered.


    "I do." I said with a nod. "I am good at alchemy already; I want to go help as many locals as I can to ease your burden. Aquarina said she''ll help too."


    "Then I am in too." Zack nodded. "Count on my brawns, I don''t have much else. But I''ll do my best."


    "Me too! Me too! I can use healing magic¡­ and I learned Detox, Antidote, and other healing spells!" Mist said while being pumped up. "I can heal people in need!"


    "I am quite experienced in alchemy actually. Also my magic has a variety of uses and I am strong too, so kiddos, I am in too." Celeste said with a smile.


    "Then it is decided!" My mother said. "Sylphy, Aquarina, Zack, Mist, Celeste! All five of you shall be the Helper''s Squad! Your task is simple, help as many people with their little yet important problems as much as you can. Of course, not for free. I will pay you all very well for your services, even if the townsfolk cannot pay you, I will as the ruler of Agartha."


    "Mom¡­ That sounds amazing! Alright then!" I said happily.


    "Then it is decided." My father said.


    "Alright." Said Shade.


    "Yeah, I trust the kids." Nepheline agreed.


    "Indeed!" Arafunn sang.


    "Zack, I am counting on you." Ninhursag said.


    It was time to do something for this ce.


    -----

 Chapter 561 Taking The First Request

    -----


    Once we were decided, mother quickly gave us a few papers. In there, there were written several formal requests by many townsfolk. They were five papers. These were our requests for now.


    We didn''t had just the day toplete them but we could do it leisurely, none of them were too urgent, although mother would prefer they could get resolved within a week or two. This is probably a test.


    "Take these with you." My mother said. "Now that you guys have eaten and are ready to depart, then go on!"


    "Alright, we are going out then." I said. "Let''s go everyone!"


    "Hahah, you''re all pumped up now, aren''t you? What a change¡­" Laughed Celeste.


    "Yeah she really switched moods there. I suppose her parents cheered her up." Zack giggled a bit.


    "Sylphy! Sylphy! What is our first request?" Wondered Mist, running to my side, her shiny eyes seemed excited about what we could do. Amongst all of us, she was our cutest member and probably the most innocent and good hearted of them all. She was the most adorable littless.


    "Let me see¡­" I began reading the papers. "Oh! Someone very close to here put on a formal request for help, so let''s go check on him."


    "Huh? where is he?" Asked Zack.


    "Right here in my house!" I said.


    "Eh?!"


    I quickly led our group, as we reached our house''s gates leading outside. They were always being guarded by two guards that stood on duty there for almost twelve hours a day before switching to the night duty.


    Right before walking out, we were greeted by two guards wearing loosen silver armor, only covering a few parts of their bodies, they mostly wore leather armor in this town, made out of powerful beasts hunted in the forest.


    Despite how elves looked so gentle and calm, they were amazing at magic. The average adult here was Tier 3 in Magic Circle, so they were able to fend for themselves against monsters and even hunt them down for food and materials.


    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® Hunting parties weremon to see almost every day, as they broughtrge monsters they hunted to dismantle and sell for a living, much like adventurers do.


    Anyways, that was not important right now.


    "Oh, Young Lady Sylphy!"


    "And her friends."


    "Hello Elphiette, Saphaley!" I greeted them, everyone did too.


    "Are you going out today too? You''re always busy youngdy." Elphiette wondered.


    She was a beautiful and tall elf woman with short blonde hair and sharp green eyes. She was very talkative and tomboyish and was a guard for years now.


    "Yeah¡­ Are you going to buy some materials for alchemy? Youngdy I''ve told you several times that it is dangerous to go by yourself into such a big city! Everyone recognizes that red hair as the one the Young Princess Sylphy has." Sighed Saphaley. "Oh, you''ve got your friends¡­ I guess it might be fine now."


    He was a tall and handsome elf man, with brown hair and green eyes. He had arge scar across his face which reached one of his eyes, which was gray-colored. We never really asked him how he got that. He''s generally a worrywart and sometimes he follows me around town to protect me from "ruffians" as a bodyguard, even though I don''t even need one.


    "Geez Saphaley, I am not going anywhere! I am considered a young adult now, so I''ve got myself a job with mom." I said with a prideful smile.


    "Yeah, all of us in fact." Zack added.


    "We came for you!" Aquarina said.


    "The request¡­. Said something about healing your scar?" Wondered Mist.


    "Oh, I can tell, it is a really nasty one¡­ Ah, I''ve got a fair bit of them myself." Said Celeste.


    "E-Eeh? A request? I-I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­" Saphaley began acting like he didn''t knew a thing while Elphiette looked at him with a bored expression.


    "Hey, there''s nothing bad with that you know?" She sighed.


    "Ugh¡­ Well, it is embarrassing to talk about this here¡­" He sighed. "Can we go to the cabin?"


    There was a cabin where the guards went to rest and have lunch every day in our backyard.


    "Sure, let''s go there then."


    We quickly rushed inside the cabin, there was nobody here thankfully, so we had all the ce for ourselves.


    "Sigh¡­ Well, as you can see, I''ve had this scar for a while now¡­ a long time, perhaps all my life." He sighed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "How did you get it?" I asked.


    "Yeah, since I know you that you''ve had it." Zack said. "It''s kind of really differentiates you from the other elves out there."


    "It really does, when I was a kid they always bullied me calling me "Scarface"¡­" Sighed Saphaley. He was genuinely sad.


    "O-Oh¡­" Zack quickly fell silent, without wanting to act rude anymore.


    "And well¡­" Sighed the elf. "I got it when I was only around¡­ four or five years of age? Over sixty years ago." Saphaley sighed.


    "Eh? You''re sixty?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Hm? Yeah, I am quite young for an elf." Said Saphaley.


    "Sixty is¡­ young?" Celeste felt slightly surprised.


    "Anyways! Please continue." I said.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ well, I had it when I went to hunt with my father. I really wanted to go with him so I¡­ followed him into the forest. That time a bear ended chasing me down. I miraculously managed to survive when it shed at my face, just before father arrived and killed the bear¡­ It was a nasty wound, I almost died of bleeding, if it wasn''t for my mother dearest''s healing magic." Saphaley stopped for a few seconds, touching his own face a bit, his eyes were filled with mncholy.


    "¡­However, her healing magic couldn''t heal the scar, and we never had enough money to be able to afford a proper scar removing potion with enough quality to heal it, my family has always been of humble hunters at the outskirts of the city. We barely had money to get by. I grew up with this blind eye and the ugly scar on my face since then¡­ I''ve developed aplex with it, all my life always called Scarface¡­ Now I''ve saved a big amount of money, I was thinking if it could be possible to heal this with alchemy or magic, or anything¡­" He sighed, feeling rather embarrassed of having to open up so much.


    -----

 Chapter 562 Brand-New Quest

    -----


    He must''ve had a very hard time when he was growing up. I can tell that Elves are often superficial due to their good looks, someone that had such a huge scar over his face was very noticeable. He was an easy target for bullying. Living that for so many years probably marked him a lot, he probably hasn''t been able to move on since the day he got that scar.


    I have to help him, definitely.


    I''ll find a way, no matter what.


    "I see¡­" I sighed, quickly beginning to have several ideas. "I think we can do it."


    Saphaley''s eyes were suddenly filled with hope.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "D-Do you think so, Young Lady?"


    "Yeah! It''s not going to be easy, healing a scar that has been like that for so many years is very hard¡­" I said, as Saphaley''s face quickly grew saddened.


    "¡­But not impossible! Don''t worry, I''ll do anything I can to heal your scar, Saphaley." I smiled back at him.


    "Y-Young Lady¡­ Thank you so much!" Saphaley thanked me with all sincerity.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I saw him getting excited about it, I simply can''t disappoint him now.


    Ding!


    [A New Quest has been generated!]


    [A Special [Advanced Quest] has been generated: [Heal Saphaley''s Scar]


    [You''ve promised Saphaley to heal his Scar, and now the young elf is filled with expectations of such a thing aplishing, mostly trusting you as you''re the daughter of the Saint. However, expectations can only go so far! Try to heal his scar in less than a week.]


    [Completion Rewards: [50000 EXP] [50000 Shared EXP] [Nature Rune Potion (D Grade)] x5 [Fire Rune Potion (D Grade)] x5 [Random Rune Potion (D Grade)] x5 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x5]


    [Time Limit: 7 Days]


    [Definitions] [Shared EXP]: [EXP that is granted not only to you but anybody within your Party that has a System.]


    Wow, this time the quest is giving me a lot more of rewards than I imagined! Is it because it is rather hard? I guess it is not qualified as "Beginner Quest" but as "Advanced Quest" after all!


    There are new items in the rewards this time as well! I had never seen Rune Potions before! Do they increase the Maximum Amount of Runes inside the Magic Circle? Then they''re a permanent boost to that element power.


    And then there''s Shared EXP, which can be given to all my Familiars with a System Seed, and perhaps even my friends if I ever give them a System Seed, which is something I am still thinking about.


    The rewards are too good to miss, I have to solve this right away. I quickly remembered that Naturia''s leaves can instantly heal a fixed amount of HP, and I''ve seen how it heals my scars, so I might begin with this.


    "Hey, Sylphy, how are you nning to do this? Didn''t your mother said that old scars are very hard to heal? Not even she could easily do this¡­" Zack sighed, trying to be realistic. "N-Not trying to upset you or anything." He said to the elf.


    "Ah¡­ I''ve heard it is very hard, yes." Saphaley sighed. "But I am trying to trust her, I cannot really doubt her eyes."


    "Don''t worry. For now, let''s begin with this. Eat these leaves." I quickly opened my bag, taking out two leaves.


    "Leaves?" He wondered.


    "Yep, they''re Spirit Leaves made by my Nature Spirit, Naturia." I said happily, as Naturia emerged before everyone. She looked like a small tree sapling, too cute for anybody to even hate.


    "A Healing Item made by a Nature Spirit? I had never seen such a thing before¡­" Saphaley was impressed. "I can feel within this leaf the power of this spirit¡­ Very well."


    He quickly ate the two leaves without hesitating, he quickly said they tasted like refreshing mint to his mouth.


    FLASH!


    His face quickly began shining brightly, as he was surprised.


    "O-Ohh! Is it healing?! Is it?!" He asked in surprise.


    However, the scar shone brightly, and some rough edges were healed, but nothing more.


    "A bit, it seems a few rough edges were healed." I said while examining his face.


    "Maybe try giving him more?" Asked Zack.


    "Maybe it could work?" Saphaley wondered.


    "Alright, eat two more to see if anything continues to heal." I said with a nod.


    I gave Saphaley another two leaves. I had hundreds after producing them all these years without using them much at all, so I had a near endless stock!


    ¡­Well, not endless, but I had enough to spare some.


    "Hmm¡­ Hahh, their taste is so refreshing." He sighed in relief.


    FLASH!


    His face shone slightly now, but the scar didn''t healed at all.


    "Nothing happened¡­" I said while analyzing everything.


    "However, it healed a bit the first time, this means the leaves have such a property." Said Celeste.


    "Then we need to improve it, right?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "Improve it? Like making a potion?" Asked Zack.


    "Let me heal you as well, Saphaley! I am the party''s healer!" Said Mist, the little girl quickly walked towards the elf. Saphaley found her as adorable as we all did, and really didn''t mind her being a Demon or something. This town had a surprising amount of diversity, very few people minded the Demons we brought.


    "Recovery Light! Heal! Heal!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLAAASH!


    Mist continued healing Saphaley and touching his scar, but nothing happened.


    "Muhh¡­ It doesn''t work." She sighed with a hint of sadness.


    "Aw, don''t worry about it. I am d you were so considerate to try." Saphaley petted her head and gave her a little candy. "Here''s your reward for being a cute little Saint."


    "Candy! Thanks!" Mist smiled sweetly as she began eating it with her jaws.


    "So this confirms it, Magic doesn''t work either unless it is very high tier, and I cannot do that either." I said while thinking.


    Perhaps if I used Alice as the medium¡­ Even low tier spells be boosted a thousand times when she uses her powers.


    I might as well try before going to make a potion.


    "Alice, help me out!"


    FLASH!


    A beautiful and bright Spirit of Light emerged.


    -----

 Chapter 563 The Strong Friendship Between Guards

    -----


    "Oh, you have a Spirit of Light as well?!" Saphaley reacted quite surprised.


    "Yep, now let me see¡­ Tier 4 Light and Life Spell¡­ [Holy Recovery Blessing]!"


    Alice quickly channeled the spell with her powers, as I poured insane amounts of Mana.


    FLAAASH!


    "Uagh! So bright¡­!"


    Saphaley closed his eyes as he received the bath of light.


    When it all ended, however, aside from his face having be softer and cleaner looking, nothing else happened.


    "Ah¡­ It didn''t worked either- Huh? I can see¡­ I can see with my gray eye!"


    Suddenly, he closed his other eye, as the gray-colored one could finally see!


    Wow, so at least we could do as much!


    Everyone else reacted with surprise.


    "Eh?! It healed?!" Zack asked.


    "Really?! Maybe I helped a bit too?" Mist said with excitement.


    "You sure put your weight." Celeste petted Mist.


    "Did he¡­?!" Aquarina was just as surprised.


    "This is already amazing!" He said happily. "Nobody else has been able to cure my blindness of this eye before¡­ Please let me pay you for it!"


    "N-No, wait, the job is not done yet!" I sighed, quickly calming him down. "The job''s healing the whole scar."


    "But this is already amazing! I would be honestly content with just this¡­" He said.


    "But deep down you know it''s not enough, right?" I asked with a smile.


    "¡­Right." Saphaley calmed down. "But this is already so big¡­"


    "I know but just wait a bit, maybe some days. We''lle out with some solution!" I said with a smile.


    "R-Right, thanks a lot then!" Saphaley nodded.


    After that was done with, Saphaley went back to his position with Elphiette.


    "Seems like you guys got things sorted?" Asked Elphiette. "I can see they couldn''t heal it yet."


    "Y-Yeah, but my gray eye was healed, I mean, it still looks gray, but I can see through it as well!" Saphaley said happily.


    Elphiette smiled sweetly back at him.


    "I see, it seems you''re really happy about it, good for you, Saphaley." She said with a smile.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ But the scar''s¡­" He sighed.


    "We''ll get that done! Don''t worry about a single thing!" I reassured him.


    "Yeah, for now just keep that big bag of money warm for us." Celeste smiled greedily.


    "R-Right, I am trusting you guys then!"


    After saying our farewells, we quickly walked outside the manor. The moment I saw my magic and the leaves heal Saphaley, I gained several insights. I wanted to go get some fresh ingredients from the wilderness to use for alchemy as well, and in the trip, we decided to discuss about it.


    .


    .


    .


    Saphaley sighed in relief, although a bit anxious about if Sylphy would really be able to do it. Nheless, healing his blind eye was already a big thing.


    Elphiette, the partner he had for years and even more, his childhood friend, looked at him with a bit of worry.


    "Saphaley, you''re really putting your faith in the little Young Lady." Sighed Elphiette, her gorgeous yet stoic face expression emanated an air of both strength and calmness.


    "Well, yeah¡­ I mean, how can you not when she looks at you with those eyes?" Sighed Saphaley. "I just¡­ want to trust her. I want¡­ this damn scar gone."


    Elphiette knew her friend always had aplex over such a scar. Children bullied him until he finally grew into an adult, and it took him a long time to make friends after that, or to even socialize with more people and be the respected guard he was now.


    "Saphaley I¡­" Elphiette said, quickly interrupting her own words. "I want to tell you that scar or not, you''ve always been my friend, I never really cared about your scar."


    "Really?" Sighed Saphaley. "I often thought I always embarrassed you, sometimes it felt like you were also being bullied by being at the side of someone like me."


    "T-That''s not it!" Elphiette reprimanded him. "I would never feel ashamed to be at your side, idiot¡­" She suddenly blushed a bit, as she began fidgeting her long blonde hair.


    "I know¡­ Sorry." Saphaley sighed. "I just¡­ often thought you just did it out of pity."


    "That''s not it either!" Elphiette grew more and more angered. Elven women had quite the temperament, much like Sylphy''s mother. "I didn''t pity you nor I cared about your scar. I knew you way before you even got it, having a scar or not, you never changed for who you really were."


    "Elphy¡­" Saphaley sighed.


    "Despite all the bullying, you keep walking forwards, right?" Elphiette asked. "In fact you were always the one that cheered me up when I came out of my house all beaten by my drunk dad¡­ I always relied on you."


    "Awe on, don''t talk about those things now¡­" Sighed Saphaley.


    "But it''s true¡­ Seeing you desperately wanting that scar away as if your entire life''s going to give a turn is¡­ It just makes it feel like you''re not content with what you have. With the people that respect you despite having one... with me." Elphiette sighed, feeling rather detached.


    "I-I never said any of that!" Saphaley sighed. "Why are you seeking a beef now?"


    "I¡­ No, sorry¡­" Elphiette quickly realized she was the one making things worse now. "I¡­ I am sorry, I won''t talk about it."


    Saphaley looked at Elphiette while feeling confused.


    He had always been quite the clueless guy.


    "You''re so temperamental sometimes. Come on, cheer up. I''ll invite the booze tonight." Said Saphaley, quickly forgiving her disrespect like the good friend he is.


    Elphiette smiled back as she sighed.


    "You''re really hopeless¡­" She sighed.


    Internally, she was having a rather hard fight to confess her feelings to him.


    He was too innocent perhaps, to even get a clue.


    "I¡­ I just want to tell you that I will always be there for you¡­ Okay?" Elphiette said while blushing.


    "Ahaha, okay, okay! What with this conversation out of the blue? You''re embarrassing me now¡­" Saphaleyughed it off.


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 564 Time To Gather Materials!

    -----


    So to make a Scar Healing Potion, I need several materials. I realized that the leaves I used work very well at healing scars, and also the magic and spirit power of Alice would help too, as they carry a lot of intensity. But that alone can''t make a proper potion, we need materials.


    I''ve been making stuff for thest month so my reserves are all gone as well, I need to go buy some materials or pick them up from the wild, and with my Alchemy Skill, it is better if I pick them up fresh from nature, as it has a chance to increase their quality grade.


    "So what do we need for the potion? Just little nts?" Asked Zack.


    "No, little nts alone won''t do, we also need some magic ores." Said Celeste. "For holding everything together we''ll need something like Spirit Stones, preferably Life Attribute, they''re the riches in healing properties out there. I checked before and the market has sold them off now, so we need to go find them."


    "And aside from that, I think the Magic Crystal of a very strong monster that is rted with Nature or Life attribute. We''ve got a lot from years ago, but they''re all Dark Attribute, can''t work with those." Aquarina said.


    "Andstly, we require bones and blood, preferably from something filled with life- Ah! And some type of Magic Wood as well." I said with a nod. "I''ll need all of guy''s abilities for everything!"


    "Wait, you need way too many materials!" Zackined. "It is just a scar healing potion, right?"


    "Yeah but it is way too old, we need to make an Elixir." I said with a smile.


    "E-Elixir?!" Zack and Mist asked in unison. The two were clueless about Alchemy, so of course making an Elixir for them seemed like an impossible task.


    "Elixirs are merely a Type of Healing Item." I sighed. "It is nothing insanelyplicated. Just like there are Antidotes, Potions, and so on, Elixirs are a TYPE of item! Not just the best there is out there."


    "Yeah, but Elixirs are still¡­ a big thing, right?" Zack asked.


    "Certainly they are!" Iughed. "To make one you need a ton of materials. Theirplexity rank up a lotpared to your run-of-the-mill potions. We are talking about¡­ probably a B Grade item!"


    "WHAT?!" Zack and Mist once more reacted with surprise.


    "B Grade? Isn''t that a bit too much?" Wondered Aquarina. "At most we can make C Grade, and with tons of difficulty¡­"


    Of course, she had no idea I had my cheat Alchemist Subss and Alchemy Skill, both of them were quite awesome in what they could do.


    -----


    [Subss]: [Alchemist]


    A Subss that can be learned by those with talent at shaping materials andbine them together into different items, extracting the purest of essences out of materials to createpletely brand-new items, weapons, equipment, potions, and more.


    Grants the [Alchemy] Skill and enhances the effects of all Alchemy-rted Skills and Magic by +100%. Alchemy Magic learning speed is also enhanced by x2. Additionally, it is possible to spot materials for alchemy and see their descriptions in detail, with a 50% chance to increase the quality of picked up materials by one Grade.


    -----


    And¡­


    -----


    [Alchemy: Lv4]


    Skill Proficiency: 6603/8000


    A Signature Skill of the Alchemist Subss.


    Grants the ability to inspect items traits and effects and merge materials together through [Synthesis], extractponents from materials with [Extraction] and morph them, shape them, and transform them through [Metamorphosis]. Special tools can be used to facilitate this process and make higher quality items.


    [Synthesis (4)]: Allows thebination of materials to create new items following certain recipes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +40%.


    [Extraction (4)]: Allows for the extraction ofponents from Materials. Extraction Speed and Quality of Extracted Materials increases by +40%.


    [Metamorphosis (4)]: Allows for the transformation of Extracted Materials into different shapes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +20%.


    Level Bonus (4): Enhances All Skill Effects by +40%.


    -----


    Both were amazing skills as they were. With them, I was sure to boost my conventional Alchemy topletely insane levels. Alchemy at Level 4 was also pretty amazing. The abilities it held are perfect to extract and merge materials masterfully too.


    "But for all the materials we need¡­" Celeste said. "So we are going to the deeper forest areas?"


    "Indeed¡­"


    The Continent of Anta was filled with Magic due to its ancientness. After all this ce was filled with Ancient Ruins of the Gods everywhere, filling it with Magic and their leftover Divine Power.


    This only meant one thing, the entire continent over the many years since the gods left the surface, ended bing a paradise of magic materials and ores growing everywhere, monsters are also effectively stronger than their tiers would indicate.


    However, that also makes it so their bodies are overflowing with good grade materials.


    "The forest surrounding Agartha is named Evergreen Forest, and deeper into it there''s several abandoned Ruins that turned out into Dungeons. Alongside them, there''s the Haunts, which are ces overflowing with Magical Power due to these very Ruins. I know the route for what we need, to pick up magic wood we need to go through the Emerald Path, then we reach the Spiritual Springs for high quality water, then we hunt monsters in the way towards the Elder Ruins of Yggdra, and then we mine the Spirit Stones growing inside of them." I said with a nod. "Everything''s going to be smooth, don''t worry. I can assure you!"


    "You always say that¡­" Zack sighed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "And then we get involved in trouble¡­" Aquarina sighed.


    "Ahahaha¡­ C-Come on! Cheer up!" I sighed, trying to cheer them up a bit.


    I indeed had quite the history of fuckups, but this was definitely going to be different, I had not grown up for nothing!


    "Yaaay! Adventure time!"


    "Mist don''t run in front¡­"


    Mist and Celeste at least seemed willing.


    -----

 Chapter 565 New Chain Quest

    -----


    For now, we had to grab some materials within the surroundings of the town and then get back to make an Elixir. We might take more than I had thought, so we''ll perhaps get it done tomorrow by night, but everything should be smooth sailing!


    ¡­I hope.


    Ding!


    [A New Quest has been generated!]


    [A Special [Chain Quest] has been generated: [Create a Powerful Elixir To Heal Saphaley''s Scar]


    [You''ve promised Saphaley to heal his Scar, and now the young elf is filled with expectations of such a thing aplishing, mostly trusting you as you''re the daughter of the Saint. However, expectations can only go so far!]


    [However, making an Elixir strong enough to heal his scar is noughing matter. To do so, you must gather the specific materials to make the Elixir. If you want additional rewards, create an Elixir in less than three days.]


    [Completion Rewards: [25000 EXP] [25000 Shared EXP] [Alchemy Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x3 [Fire Dragon Flower (D Grade)] x2]


    [Time Limit: 3 Days]


    [Definitions] [Chain Quests]: [Although it is not possible to take more than two Main Quests at the same time, Chain Quests are directly involved and connected with the sess of the Main Quest and can offer more rewards therger the Main Quest''s requirements are.]


    "These are Chain Quests! It seems that the challenge of making an Elixir has be a Quest by itself directly rted with the Main Quest to heal that man''s scar." Alice said.


    "I can see that¡­ I guess I''ll have to do it if I want those rewards¡­" I sighed. "I feel like the Quest System is only going to make me do even more crazy stuff while making me be greedier."


    "Oh, that''s for sure! Do your best! I''ll help you in anything you need. Well, we''ll help you." She said.


    Ah, I guess I can''t really find sce in her, she''s just as greedy as I am, most likely!


    "Hey how about we pick up some quests while we are at it? We''ll kill a lot of birds with one stone." Zack said excitedly. "I kind of want to make some money out of this."


    "Good idea Zack!" Mist said. "Let''splete something together!"


    "Sounds good. We can find or hunt whatever in the way and earn more profits and Adventurer Guild''s Renown like that." Celeste said. "Been a while since we registered but we are all still F Rank."


    "Right¡­" I said. "Alright, let''s go there, but let''s not take too long though¡­"


    "Despite there being few adventurers in this town, there''s at least over half a hundred of them so that small building''s always filled." Aquarina sighed.


    "Most of what they do is hunting monsters and selling their carcasses¡­" I sighed.


    "Yeah, it would be nice if they did something more than just hunting for once." Celeste answered. "There''s lots of other problems out there."


    "Well this whole town started as a Hunter''s Vige, so what the majority can do best is hunting the monsters from the nearest forest or the grassy ins." I said. "Elves live very long so traditions often are always kept and society be stagnant. That''s why we are here, I guess."


    We quickly opened the door of the Adventurer''s guild, as we were greeted with several res from all around the building. Burly men quickly gave us some piercing res, beautiful magiciandies, and even younglings around our age doing errands or picking up medicinal herbs or hunting small horned rabbits.


    "It sure is cramped as always here." Aquarina said.


    "Hey there''s a lot of people today too." Celeste looked around.


    "Ugh, I can''t get used to the res yet¡­" Zack said.


    The adventurers of course didn''t meant anything bad; they were always just shocked when we showed up. It is not something normal to see a Noble Lady like me walking inside this ce.


    "That red hair¡­"


    "It is Young Lady Sylphy again?"


    "She came with her friends¡­"


    "Oi keep it low, if you offend the Duchess'' daughter you''re dead!"


    They were just afraid, I guess.


    "Hic¡­ What is a group of cute little girls doing in this ce~?"


    However, someone suddenly got in the way, a tall half-elf guy with a missing ear and short purple hair. His entire build made him look like he was sick or skeletal, but it results he had always been this way.


    "Oi Jack don''t be an idiot!"


    "Man he''s drunk¡­"


    "He''s so fucking dead¡­"


    "What''s wrong young girls~?" Heughed off. Looking at us with eyes filled with a bit of degeneracy.


    "Hello Jack, are you drunk again?" I sighed.


    "Huh? Why are you calling me by my name you damn brat?!" He asked angrily, suddenly pointing his beer-filled jug at me. "Hic¡­ Ah!"


    However he quickly felt a strong grip holding his arm, Celeste was right there, her eyes glowing red.


    "Fuck off."


    "HYYEEEHHHH?! D-Demon! Demon!"


    He quickly ran away out of pure fear. I always think he''s mentally unstable. Maybe I should deal with him next.


    "Hey, did you had to be so rude?" I reprimanded her.


    "What? Are you seriously forgiving that damn drunk guy?" Celeste sighed.


    "Well whatever¡­" I sighed.


    "Damn that guy managed to live another day¡­"


    "He better show up tomorrow to apologize."


    "Young Lady''s merciful."


    The adventurers always were afraid of me even though I was only trying to get closer with them. My authority really gets on the way of making friends most of the time.


    ¡­Unless it is some drunk guy like Jack.


    "W-Wee to the Adventurer''s guild, Young Lady Sylph! It is a pleasure to see you!" A blue haired receptionist with ears resembling gills and pale green skin and blue scales greeted us. She was clearly not an elf, but a Mermaid Anima, or as some call them, Fish People.


    "Hello Saphira! You''re looking as gorgeous as ever." I said. "Did the hydrating cream worked?"


    "Yes it did! My gills don''t itch anymore and I also don''t need to drink as much water through the day." She said happily. "Thanks a lot for making it for me and selling it so cheap for me, young Lady!"


    "Ahaha, no problem! We came to pick up some easy quests-"


    BAAM!


    Aquarina and the rest quickly walked into the table and put over several papers which were guild requests of extermination and gathering.


    "We want all of these!" Aquarina said.


    "A-Ahahah¡­ Going over the top as usual¡­ Well, if youplete all of these I think you might qualify to Rank up to E Rank! So do your best!" Saphira said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We''ll do!"


    -----

 Chapter 566 A Fight Against The Knight Commander?

    -----


    Saphira was a sweet receptionist of this adventurer guild''s building. She was a Fish Anima or Mermaid Anima as I prefer to call her. In simpler terms, a fish-type beast kin person. I was surprised at first but it seems there''s just a wide variety of them, more than just the usual wolves or cats. She said she came to live here because she wanted to live in the countryside, though it is a bit risky to live so far away from a big source of water like the sea or ake or river, she is good at water magic, so she can always just refresh herself with water magic whenever she wants.


    However she had some problems around a month ago, apparently her gills were getting itchy and slightly dry, so I made her a special hydrating cream using alchemy and several materials I had. In fact I ended making so much I gave her a year worth of it. She wanted to give me all her savings for them but I just sold them to her at a very affordable price.


    Now she looks way more shinier and filled with lots of vitality than before. I guess my cream did the trick there!


    "Alright you guys, have a nice trip! Please don''t overdo it!"


    As she said goodbyes, we made our way to the town''s entrance, a gate protected by a fortress with many soldiers in there, all wearing shiny armor. And most of them being pure blooded elves that belong to Knight Houses.


    "So what quest did you picked?" I wondered.


    "Exterminate Wild Boars, Pick Up Medicinal Herb, Antidote Herb, Horned Rabbit, normal stuff." Said Aquarina.


    "And hunting the Tyrant Forest Tiger too." Said Zack.


    "I see, that''s pretty easy stuff- Wait what?!" I asked back at Zack. "Isn''t that like a Tier 4 Monster?"


    "Pffff! That''s just easy peasy for us now." Zack said rxedly. "Don''t worry I''ll take it down myself, you girls don''t need to do a single thing."


    "He insisted on it." Said Aquarina.


    "Isn''t that like a D Rank Quest though?" Asked Celeste.


    "Awe on, don''t worry about it." Zack seemed oddly rxed today.


    "Yeah, Zack''s strong!" Said Mist. "I can heal him too; we are the perfect duo!"


    "Y-Yeah!" Zack said, doubting for a bit. Mist''s shiny eyes were glowing brightly, she really wanted to see him in action.


    "Hey, stop right there."


    Suddenly, we were once more stopped.


    A burly man as tall as two meters showed up.


    Elves often are believed to be sleek and thin, but they cane in all shapes and forms.


    This man right here, a ck-haired elf with sharp purple eyes was Knight Commander Eustace, a powerful and strict Knight and perhaps the strongest of them all within this town.


    His arms were filled with scars and he always wore Mithril armor over his chest and legs, but his arms were always left without armor. He always carried around his big axe too.


    "Young Lady! Are you, by any chance, nning to go to the dangerous outside world? Denied! Please go back to your house now."


    "But I brought my friends¡­"


    "I am legally given the power to deny your ability to exit to the outside of the town! Lady Faylen and Lord An trust me with all their souls and hearts!"


    "Ugh, my mother gave me the permission! Why would I even being to the gate if she didn''t? I would had just sneaked outside by jumping off the walls¡­"


    "Y-You do that Young Lady?!"


    Eustace freaked out about realizing the truth of something he always overlooked.


    "All the time¡­" I sighed. "Anyways, here."


    I gave him a paper written by mother.


    "Dear Eustace, my daughter is trying to prove herself as an adult, so please let her go outside. Don''t worry, she''s actually stronger than you¡­" Eustace read, quickly looking at me with narrow eyes. "This is the handwritten letter of Lady Faylen, there''s no mistake¡­ However, if you want me to let you go, you will have to engage in battle against me, young Lady!"


    The other knights panicked.


    "W-Wait Commander, stop!"


    "Oi, is he nuts?!"


    "Stop that!"


    "I am Tier 6! Howe the Young Lady would be stronger than me in battle? Maybe Lady Faylen is trying to send me a message. Perhaps she''s saying I must stop her!" Eustace said. He was really a pain in the ass.


    "Ugh¡­" I sighed, facepalming. "Fine, this is a good opportunity to test out my new powers anyways. And we are at broad daylight, perfect."


    "So you ept? Hm! Just as brave as your father!" Eustace nodded with a dead-serious face. "I will go easy on the Young Lady to teach her a lesson."


    "Wait Sylphy is this okay?! He''s Tier 6!" Said Aquarina.


    "Ah, I am a bit worried now¡­" Zack muttered.


    "Isn''t Eustace almost Tier 7 too?!" Mist wondered.


    "Hahaha, she''s bold!" Laughed Celeste.


    Everyone quickly cleared the way so we could have a battle right in front of the gates. I took out my Sword, forged using True Demon Materials and enchanted into a near legendary item by the Witch of the Blue Mountain.


    Meanwhile, Eustace brought his enormous ck Death Bat Axe, a giant Axe made from the Magic Crystal of a Giant Death Bat, a Tier 7 Monster, it also included its fangs and bones as materials. It was a mighty weapon that could be considered Lesser Mythic ss.


    "Alright Young Lady, I''ll let you charge at me. Do your best but please be careful, you''re still very small and thin, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if you ever got hurt-"


    FLUOOOSH!


    My body quickly began to react to the sunlight bathing my body. I guess this was the power of the Blessing of Hyperion¡­ This amazing Ability within his Divine Protection¡­


    [Sunshine]!


    My body suddenly began glowing bright red and orange, with a zing auraing from within my body. My eyes began to emanate mes, everyone else was shocked.


    "T-That''s¡­ isn''t that the zing Aura of Hero An?!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 567 The Overwhelming Power Of [Heavenly Sun]

    -----


    Yeah, this was the power of the God''s Divine Protection, of the Skill [Heavenly Sun]!


    -----


    [Heavenly Sun: Lv1]


    S k i l l P r o f i c i e n c y: 0/2500


    The God of Heaven and the Sun has blessed you with his zing and heavenly power, giving your Soul and Body with the power to control fire, and enhance this element to incredible levels of power. This Skill includes several effects:


    [Sunshine (1)]: While bathing below the Sunlight, your stats grow based in how intense the sun is, from barely +10% in the morning to up to +210% at peak midday. Fire-Attribute Damage is also increased to up to +110%.


    [Pyrokinesis (1)]: Grants the ability to naturally generate and control the Element of Fire without any kind of conjuration or magic at all. The power of this Fire is based on Magic Stats and Fire Runes within the Magic Circle. Additionally, if used with Fire Magic Spells, spell control, effectiveness, and total power is enhanced by +60%.


    [Fire That Burns Everything (1)]: Your Fire Attribute Attacks and Magic can ignore the foe''s natural Element Resistance, Immunity, and Absorption by up to -55%, while giving the ability to ignore Magic Damage Resistance by up to -30%.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances All Skill Effects, Fire Attribute Magic Damage, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Maniption by +10%.


    -----


    "S-Such power¡­!"


    My stats began growingrger andrger, although my body appearance didn''t changed at all, unlike my father, who became several times burlier whenever he went full power.


    I guess I have yet to master this power like he has done.


    "Hahh~ Isn''t the sun pretty nice today?" I asked with a smile.


    It made me feel rather exhrated.


    Is this the power of the Divine Protection?


    "Young Lady, are you..?!"


    FLAAASH!


    Before Eustace could finish his question, I reached him in an instant and shed against him.


    It felt as if my very body became a zing meteor!


    Additionally from being able to control mes, I was naturally immune to my own fire, although this was a trait I had acquired long ago, since I bathed in dragon blood.


    "ROOOOARR!"


    My Beast Spirit surged as a reaction of Sunshine''s powerup. Eustace''s face was filled with utter horror as he was engulfed in a zing explosion, all while I swung my sword horizontally, unleashing a zing burst of mes against him.


    BOOOOOOMMM!!


    "Unnnggh..! AGGGH¡­!"


    Eustace resisted blown away as he activated his Battle Techniques, enhancing his defense and rooting his legs and the end of his axe into the floor.


    "NNNGGH¡­!"


    FLUOOSH!


    The mes slowly dissipated, although the surroundings were still all on mes.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "What''s wrong? Weren''t we going to fight?" I asked with a cheeky smile.


    "A-Amazing!"


    "That''s the power of the Young Lady, the daughter of two heroes!"


    "Eustace''s terrified?!"


    "Hahhh¡­ Impressive youngdy." Eustace quickly stood back up again, despite having been overwhelmed, he was unscathed. He was very strong to take on that so easily.


    "Do I need to take on a hit from you or can we pass now?" I asked.


    "It is frustrating but¡­ Young Lady''s strength is already growing so exponentially! I suppose there''s no helping it. Open the gates!" The ck-haired burly elf said, as the gates opened at hismand.


    And like that, we walked outside triumphantly. Although the rest of my party except Celeste were rather ashamed of all the fuss I made.


    "Please be careful Young Lady, there''s monsters outside!" Cried Eustace, as the Gates closed.


    The big open ins greeted our sight.


    A beautiful, near endless sea of green grass.


    The beautiful sunlight atop the skies.


    Theforting and rxing wind¡­


    "Now this is life!" I said refreshed. I was quite bored of the city life.


    "Uwaah! Been a while since I came out¡­ The ins are just as pretty as I remember them!" Mist said.


    "Look, there''s a big horde of wild boars other there, grazing over the grass!" Said Aquarina, quickly pointing at our prey.


    "Ooh! Alright, they''re all mine!" Zackughed.


    Suddenly his aura erupted from his body like a tornado of winds and lightning, with a single jump he reached the skies all the way there!


    "What sort of monster is this guy?!" Aquarina sighed.


    "Hey Zack, don''t you dare take them all yourself! Leave some for me!" I said, quickly summoning Furoh.


    He was on his White Fenrir form, which already had the power of flying through the [Wind Step] Spell he was able to perfectly imitate from the original one now. In a mere second he jumped off the ground with all of us at his back and we reached the horde of over fifty wild boars, it was a massive pack!


    In these ins, there are many kinds of Wild Boars. The Grazing Variety grow as big as four meters and are burly and cooperative with one another instead of being loners like Boars usually are.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Piiigyyeeeeh!"


    "Piiiiggyyyyyyeeh!"


    The scream of several wild boars running away in panic echoed across the ins as we spotted Zack taking down two at the same time with hisrge Axe.


    "Tempest Axe!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    A single swing of his axe unleashed a tempest of winds and lighting, impacting one of the boars and lifting it off the ground only to drop it into the floor!


    BAAAM!


    It died on the spot.


    "Lightning sh!"


    And then he unleashed a powerful horizontal sh as lightning surged from his axe, hitting the second wild boar and electrifying it to death.


    ZAAAAP!


    The two quickly fell down. That should be more than enough forpleting a single quest, but this dummy took all ten of them asking to y these creatures and bring them, so he grew a bit desperate once he saw them all running away.


    "Ah, shit¡­"


    "You idiot! Why did you scared them off so much?!" Aquarina reprimanded him, she jumped off Fenrir first, as her two daggers summoned the power of her Water and Ice Magic. "Freezing Tsunami!"


    SPLAAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 568 Traveling To The Evergreen Forest

    -----


    SPLAAAASH!


    An enormous quantity of water emerged out of thin air, dancing around her daggers as she unleashed it all over the running wild boars, right before freezing it, freezing the creatures that were caught in the tsunami.


    "Eh?! Aren''t you the one overdoing it?! Look what you just did!" Zack said.


    "Well maybe if you didn''t scared them I wouldn''t had resorted to this!" Aquarina pouted while crossing her arms.


    Ahaha, these two are always like this¡­


    "T-They really just killed them all?" Asked Celeste.


    "T-There were over fifty boars!" Mist said.


    "No, some ran away, look." I pointed at the boars running away, at leas twenty managed to save themselves, but thirty were taken down by Zack and Aquarina.


    Well, mostly Aquarina.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "Aquarina I think you overdid it a little bit¡­" I sighed. "Hasn''t your mother told you that we shouldn''t overhunt monsters of low Tiers? If there are no lower Tier Monsters for the Higher Tier ones to feed on, the whole ecosystem will begin failing and then they''ll all set their eyes on our town!"


    "A-Ah, right¡­" Aquarina quickly snapped back to reality as she stopped discussing with Zack.


    She quickly lowered her head.


    "I''m sorry! I really overdid it¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ Well, with this we cover all the hunting requests you guys took." I sighed.


    I quickly took the Legendary Grade Dimensional Bag my parents gifted me some years ago, which could store tons of things, more than any other bag, and quickly began storing the frozen boars inside one after the other.


    "And done¡­"


    By checking the item''s status, I was even able to see the information through the system. Each item showed inside as if it were a small little icon made of "pixels" like Alice calls this type of "digital" drawing.


    She also says its like a "Video Game Inventory" but I really have not much clue what Video Games or anything of the sort are. After all I am not from that Earth world where the System''s functions are shaped after.


    But in a way, it allows me to easily browse through all the items inside the Dimensional Bag as icons, and each icon cans tack up to 9999 times. The amount of items I can store is a lot too, over a hundred thousand! This bag''s the ultimate bag to govern all bags.


    Ah, I also gained some shared EXP I got from the boars¡­


    Ding!


    [Your Party has in [Great Grazing Boar (Tier 2: Rank 7)] x31]


    [Your earned EXP has been multiplied through your Skills.]


    [You earned 62000 EXP]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Naturia] Level has increased from Level 5 to Level 6!]


    [Ignatius] Level has increased from Level 5 to Level 6!]


    [Furoh] Level has increased from Level 5 to Level 6!]


    [Beelzebub] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 6!]


    [Curse] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 6!]


    Well everyone leveled up to Level 6! Beelzebub and Curse finally got some EXP after getting their System Seeds, while the rest had some few levels they got beforehand, and leveled once, this amount of EXP is pitiful for them who have evolved twice already, I think.


    However, Beelzebub and Curse might evolve again if we fight a few more strong monsters, as their max level is currently just 10. I guess we''ll be having them evolveter.


    "Ooh! This superb sensation once more! I am growing stronger while doing absolutely nothing!" Beelzebub celebrated. "This is the ultimate strength¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re justzy¡­" Sighed Curse. "Sylphy when can I ughter something? I am itching for the smell of death brought by my own hands."


    "You don''t even have hands though¡­" I sighed.


    "¡­Right." Curse sighed.


    "Hahaha! You two are suckers, our juniors! Your Ranks and Levels are so low!" There goes Ignatius acting like a bully once more.


    "Fooo¡­" Naturia began smacking his head with her branches.


    "Ouch! Stop! Stop it!" He cried.


    "You guys are as lively as ever!" Laughed Furoh.


    "A bit noisy as usual¡­" Alice seemed slightly tired of their whole dynamic.


    "Anyways, let''s get going for now." I said, the forest''s at the other side, so we should get there by flying."


    "Okay then, I''ll use my winds to lift everyone up and¡­!"


    "NO!"


    Zack was quickly stopped by all of us, Mist included.


    "You''re too careless, what if you drop us in the middle of the sky dummy?" I asked.


    "Yeah! You could just kill us¡­" Aquarina sighed.


    "Whaaat?! You two are monsters! I doubt falling from the sky would kill you¡­" Zack sighed.


    "Anyways, we''ll go over Furoh, it is safer." I said, as we all hopped over him once more. "Furoh, you know the Emerald Path, right? At the southwest of the Evergreen Forest."


    "Yeah! I''ll bring you guys there right away! Wind Step!" Furoh masterfully utilized a spell that didn''t even had any affinity with him thanks to his Mimicry abilities, as Zack grew more and more envious of his masterfulness over wind magic.


    We first went directly towards the Evergreen Forest. From there we''ll get to the Emerald Path where there''s a wide variety of Magic Trees, then reach the Spiritual Springs for Spiritual Water, and then we hunt monsters in our way towards the Elder Ruins of Yggdra. Well, one of the many there is.


    People goes to these Ruins weekly to go mine magic ores and spirit stones that grow naturally inside of them due to the high concentrations of Magic and Spiritual Energy that umted there for many eons since the ruins were abandoned.


    The ce is also filled with monsters as it "Mutated" into a Labyrinth-type Dungeon. It is a more Natural urring Dungeon, and father said no Evil Gods had jurisdiction over the Dungeons around here, he was able to easily "sense" that upon fighting the True Demons and everything else back in Eastgrain. He also ended growing stronger than he was already. I guess even he can keep improving.


    "And here we are! The Evergreen Forest!" Said Furoh.


    -----

 Chapter 569 Gathering Materials

    -----


    The entrance to the Evergreen Forest was filled with vegetation. Not only just normal trees but there was a variety of colorful nts growing every day in here. The amount of Mana and Spiritual Energy in this forest enhanced the growth speed of materials several times over. Medicinal Herbs, Edible Mushrooms, Delicious Berries, and more popped up all the time.


    But there was also a lot of Poisonous Stuff. Poisonous Mushrooms, Paralyzing Mushrooms, Rage Mushrooms, Bleeding Inducing Herb, Scratchy Herb, and more. And that''s without even talking about the insane amount of insects roaming everywhere in here, it was quite an insane habitat for all sorts of critters.


    As we wandered inside the forest, I activated my Alchemist Subss and my Alchemy Skill. Alongside that, I activated the power of Heavenly Eyes to detect the spots I wanted to see in an instant.


    F L A A A S H!


    As we were midway through towards the Emerald Path, I saw several icons floating in the middle of my vision, all across the forest. The Medicinal Herbs had a green-colored leaf icon, while Mushrooms had a brown-colored mushroom icon. Lastly, poisons had a purple skull icon.


    "Ooh, I can see them! Wait a bit guys, I''m gonna pick up some stuff!" I said, rushing out rapidly.


    "Eh? Where are you going Sylphy?!" Asked Aquarina.


    "I found a bunch of useful herbs! As a fellow Alchemist you should get interested too." I said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "O-Oh!" Aquarina quickly followed me from behind as she held into the Dimensional Bag while I picked up stuff.


    "Ooh, Delphiro Herbs!"


    Delphiro Herbs had the shape of a normal growing nt, but the end of their green leaves was sharp red in color. Many would think this was due to being poisonous, but they were actually high-quality medicinal herbs.


    If used for alchemy I could get some good potions, and they can definitely be some food materials for the Elixir for Saphaley. I quickly grabbed them as well as other herbs, one that had beautiful flowers resembling dancing dolls, another herb that waspletely blue with leaves resembling tiny transparent blue jewels, and then mushrooms of all kinds, mostly the edible ones.


    -----


    [Delphiro Herb (E G r a d e)]


    A Medicinal Herb whose leaves have pointy red ends. It is very simr to Poisonous Herbs and uses this mimicry to protect itself from herbivores, however, it is high quality medicinal herb with richer healer properties.


    -----


    [Red Maiden Flower (E Grade)]


    A Flower with the shape of a red maiden dancing. It is enchanted with fire attribute but it has strong healing properties as well, and if processed correctly, can create potions that enchant fire attribute magic damage and resistance to fire.


    -----


    [Sapphire Herb (D Grade)]


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® A blue herb with leaves resembling sapphires. It is extremely rare and contains great medicinal and healing properties. If processed correctly, can create potions that enchant water and ice attribute magic damage and resistance to water and ice.


    -----


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, when I picked one of the herbs, it began glowing bright gold. And this happened more and more with each little herb I picked up, well, sometimes, but verymonly.


    Ding!


    [The [Red Maiden Flower (E Grade)] Herb has increased its Grade from E to D Grade!]


    [The [Delphiro Herb (E Grade)] Herb has increased its Grade from E to D Grade!]


    [The [Red Maiden Flower (E Grade)] Herb has increased its Grade from E to D Grade!]


    [The [Delphiro Herb (E Grade)] Herb has increased its Grade from E to D Grade!]


    [The [Sapphire Herb (D Grade)] Herb has increased its Grade from D to C Grade!]


    [The [Red Raging Mushroom (F Grade)] Mushroom has increased its Grade from F to E Grade!]


    [The [Paralyzing Mushroom (F Grade)] Mushroom has increased its Grade from F to E Grade!]


    "Woow! So many of the thing are glowing brightly!" Aquarina was surprised. "How do you do this?"


    "It is a part of my Abilities as an Alchemist! A little Talent I have, ufufu¡­" I giggled while puffing my chest as Aquarina praised me.


    "Eeehh~? I''ve always wondered what these strange powers you have sometimes are¡­" Said Aquarina. "They''re too far from just mere talents and magic¡­ Wouldn''t it be enough time to tell me?"


    "W-Well¡­ I do n to tell you, eventually¡­" I said while averting my gaze.


    "Huh¡­" Aquarina narrowed her eyes. "Well! It is up to you¡­"


    Aquarina quickly got closer to me and gave me a kiss in my cheek.


    Uwah, she''s a bit too forgiving of all my secrets to be honest¡­


    If she''s going to really be my¡­ my lover and all as the years go by, I should really tell her these secrets and eventually also share a System Seed with her. I want her to grow stronger with this power too.


    "Let''s go back to Furoh and the rest then!"


    "Y-Yeah, right!"


    We walked back to Furoh with our bag filled with new ingredients, as we quickly delved deeper into the dungeon.


    "What were you two girls doing alone, huh~?" Celeste began wondering with a provocative smile. "Were you kissing around?"


    "K-Kissing?!" I asked. "N-No¡­"


    "Yeah why would we¡­ do that." Aquarina said while blushing.


    Damn it Aquarina, you''re too obvious there!


    "Kissing? Ah! Zack, can I give you a kiss?" Wondered Mist while hugging the back of Zack.


    "Eh?!" Zack felt rather shocked. "Maybe¡­ another time."


    Aside from the way her jaws would open vertically from the nose up sometimes, she really looked like an adorable girl to be honest. Zack can''t hide it; I can tell he''s kind of having a crush with Mist. I think these two could end as a nice and cute couple in the future.


    Though the problem is Zack being overly reserved! He''s too shy with everything so Mist has a hard time getting to his softer side. Though through thesest years, she has done a pretty good job at not giving him up.


    "Here we are, the Emerald Path!"


    -----

 Chapter 570 The Emerald Path

    -----


    "Beelzebub, Curse, go look for the Tyrant Tiger or any strong monster that isn''t Darkness Attribute."


    I called out Beelzebub and Curse, as the two nodded. They were spirits above all else, so their presence was very faint unless they decided to fight or attack something, and they can also get through solid objects.


    This means they are often never chased down nor hunter. Spirits are like part of nature. The only ones that hunt them and try to kill them are Monsters infected with Miasma, but the Monsters and Beasts in this forest are natural animals not infected with this substance, so they''re not innately malicious and act by instincts.


    "Got it!" Beelzebub flew away.


    "Ugh, why should I do scouting job?" Sighed Curse.


    "Ahahah! That''s what you get for being theckeys." Laughed Ignatius.


    "You go too Ignatius." I said.


    "Eh?"


    "You can protect them if something happens, right?" I asked him.


    "T-That''s¡­ well, yeah¡­ Alright you two! You better follow my lead!" Ignatius flew off in his kid dragon form, which was as big as me when I was around seven and flew with the other two while looking for powerful monsters to hunt and get EXP from- Right, and alsoplete the quests and get materials for the Elixir.


    "Is it really okay to send your Spirits to scout for monsters?" Wondered Celeste. "It feels like you don''t even care about their safety, hahaha!"


    "Don''t worry they''re pretty hardy." I said with a nod. "They have grown stronger over time as well."


    "Anyways, this is the Emerald Path, right?" Zack asked.


    "Yep!" Aquarina nodded. "This ce''s where tons of Magical Trees gather. You can gather all sorts of Magic Woods with different properties!"


    "I can tell why''s called the Emerald Path¡­" Zack was amazed.


    We had visited this ce before, but even now it still felt like it came straight out of a fairy tale.


    The road waspletely covered by green-colored crystals, which were in fact trees. Yes, these enormous crystals were all shaped as trees, and were named Emerald Crystal Trees.


    Their crystals also had wood-like properties, and I had seen many furniture pieces made out of these back in the elven vige. But of course, that wasn''t all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Small herbs and mushrooms also shining brightly as if they were made of jewels, and also other trees with red barks and zing fruits with red leaves, ck trees with purple leaves, blue trees with water-filled fruits, and more.


    It was a massive amount of Magical Trees!


    "Alright, let''s get to it! Zack, do your thing and cut me down some of those trees."


    "Can''t you do it yourself?"


    "Hey, you''ve been sitting here enjoying the road all this time! Come on, move it!"


    "Alright¡­"


    Zack quickly jumped off Furoh as he raised hisrge axe.


    "I guess I am the most fitting for the job with this Axe!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Zack enchanted his body with winds and lightning, flying at an incredible speed across the forest. Countless shing attacks reached the many trees, cutting down their branches and fruits, but not cutting the trees themselves.


    BAAAAAM!


    An enormous pile of branches of all colors and sizes showed up, as Pyuku emerged out of Aquarina''s Soul Scape and began extending his tentacles to help.


    "Pyuuu!"


    He quickly started grabbing the branches and giving them back to me. Hey, you''re being oddly serviceable today, little guy.


    "Thank you Pyuku!" Aquarina thanked her slime.


    "Pyuuu! Pyuu!" Pyuku seemed happy to help.


    However, it made me wonder if I would ever find a Slime for myself¡­ I guess Furoh will have to do for now, but I would really like myself a Slime Pet eventually. But they''re quite rare actually, through all our travels Pyuku''s the only Slime we''ve ever meet so far.


    These items were cut off by Zack''s help, so they were sadly not enchanted by my Alchemist Subss. Honestly I would had caused a disaster if I had tried cutting them with my sword, so it is better this way anyways.


    Here are some of the descriptions of the woods made by the System, they''re quite interesting. Also I didn''t expect most of them to be so high in quality grade!


    -----


    [Emerald Crystal Wood (C Grade)]


    A beautiful wood resembling emerald crystal. It contains enormous quantities of magic and spiritual energy crystalized inside the tree''s cells, which has made it crystalize and be a beautiful gem-like wood.


    It still contains the properties of wood, including its maneuverability to make many things without shattering like ordinary crystals. It possess a hint of Wind and Nature Attribute Magic, and can be used for a variety of purposes, from potion ingredients, equipment materials, or to make furniture or magic artifacts for the daily lives of people.


    -----


    [Fiery Red Volcanic Tree (C Grade)]


    A Rare tree that usually doesn''t grow inside forests but near volcanoes and areas withrge quantities of Fire and Lava within their surroundings. However, these trees seem to have popped out from seeds that traveled across the wind from a faraway Volcano. Due to the rich magic of this forest, they had grown even if this wasn''t their preferred habitat.


    Their bark smells like ashes and their leaves are warm. The fruits are juicy and boiling inside, and once eaten their vor is sweet, citric, smoky, and spicy all at the same time. Fiery Red Volcanic Tree Fruits are amon seasoning eaten by Dwarves and other races that live near mountains.


    The bark is resistant to fire and can be used for a variety of items, alchemy, crafting, and even making fireproof houses. If Refined through Alchemy, it can Transmute to Fire Crystals.


    -----


    [Water Spring Spirit Tree (B Grade)]


    A Beautiful and incredibly rare Tree that usually grows near big springs. It containsrge quantities of Spiritual Water inside of their bodies and their fruits are filled with refreshing quantities of water as well. Their wood is like crystals can contain freezingponents. Perfect for making special magic artifacts to store food from rotting through freezing them. It can be used for a variety of alchemy recipes, and it is highly sought after and an expensive material.


    -----


    Woah, they''re all amazing!


    -----

 Chapter 571 Against A Tyrant Tiger 1

    -----


    As I was enchanted by the materials I picked up, I suddenly heard the voices of Curse, Beelzebub, and Ignatius.


    "SYLPHY! WE FOUND IT!"


    "IT IS CHASING US FOR SOME REASON!"


    "AAAGH! YOU DAMN DRAGON! WHY DID YOU HAD TO SHOOT FIRE AT IT?!"


    "Eh?! Ah, the spirits found the Tyrant Tiger!" I said, everyone quickly got in high alert.


    "A-Actually¡­" Ignatius began to stutter. "There''s four of them!"


    "Eh?! Four?!"


    C R A A A A S H!


    The trees from outside the Emerald Path suddenly shattered as enormous feline ws tore them apart as if they were nothing! Ignatius, Beelzebub, and Curse emerged flying, barely evading the ws of the enormous tiger chasing them down and quickly reaching my side.


    "G R A A A A A O O O H!"


    The Tiger was indeed a gigantic beast! It is a C Rank Request to subjugate one of them, and they''re regarded as dangerous Tier 4 Monsters most of the time.


    "A Tyrant Tiger?!" Aquarina panicked.


    "Wait, it''s here already?!" Mist cried.


    "Damn that bastard''s big! Alright let me help too." Celeste quickly jumped off Furoh for battling, and so did we all.


    However, a sh of green and golden light emerged from afar, like a blur of green color.


    F L A A A A A S H!


    It was Zack!


    "My prey''s finally here then!"


    "GROOOOARRR!"


    The Tyrant Tiger resembled a normal Wild Tiger, but it was over five meters big, if not six. Its entire build was overly muscr as well, and they werepletely red, with a mohawk-like fur crest over their heads. Oh, did I mention they have spear-like tooth protruding out of their upper jaws? Yeah they''re very lethal looking.


    The Tyrant Tiger that got here first swung its front ws furiously, unleashing gusts of slicing winds with the sharp ws it had. Magic flowed across its body as it easily began to slice through the surrounding trees, but the trees at the Emerald Path were very resistant to its attacks.


    "RAAAAH!"


    Zack jumped into battle before we could fight, as he parried the enormous behemoth with his axe!


    CLASH!


    "Finally¡­ Finally I can show off how strong I''ve grown!" He roared. He was thirsty for battle.


    He immediately swung his axe several times at an incredible speed, intercepting each blow from the Tyrant Tiger at the same time as he began dishing out damage into its body!


    The tiger''s body was quickly covered by red scars all over, bleeding.


    CLASH! CLAAASH!


    Yet the Tyrant Tiger seemed unfazed by the pain. It probably had a high quantity of vitality and endurance because those blows alone weren''t going to kill it. It was thanking the small attacks with ease.


    "Let''s try out something sharper, move aside boy."


    Celeste stepped forward, she pointed her ck Spear at the Tyrant Tiger and loaded it with her Mana, quickly firing it once it was overflowing with an aura made of darkness.


    BAAAAM!


    The spear quickly hit the Tyrant Tiger in the forehead, an explosion of darkness was unleashed right after that. The beast tried to resist the damage somehow, even when its skull was being pierced. Talk about resiliency.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "GROOOARRR!"


    The Tyrant Tiger roared and began moving frically around, groaning in both pain and fury. Zack utilized this opportunity as he jumped high into the airs using his Wind Aura and then, his Battle Axe was swung vertically.


    "Lightning sh!"


    ZAAAP!


    Lightning struck the Tyrant Tiger''s head, knocking the beast out once and for all.


    "GROOOAARR¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BAAAM!


    The creature hit the floor. It was so big and heavy it made the floor tremble.


    However, the floor continued trembling even as one was down, two more Tyrant Tiger heads popped out of the depths of the forest.


    ¡­And then a third, and a fourth!


    "Huh?! Four more?!" Zack asked in surprise.


    "Seems to be a pack¡­ My Spirit lured them all out by firing magic at them, but I think the little lizard overdid it." I sighed, looking at the approaching threat.


    "GGRRRRRHHH¡­"


    And above all the other Tyrant Tigers, the fourth resulted to be oddly¡­ bigger. The beast easily surpassing the others in height as it reached almost ten meters. Its head was way bigger and¡­


    CRAAASH!


    As it destroyed the trees on its path, it revealed to be a walking on two legs?! And its front legs were burly! What the heck? This guy''sing for blood, for sure!


    "Ah, no way¡­" Zack sighed.


    "That''s¡­ Isn''t that the evolved form of Tyrant Tigers?!" Celeste asked.


    "Yeah, Tyrant Tiger King! It is Tier 5¡­!" I said in surprise.


    I swear I could recognize it from somewhere. It result that there was already a quest in the guild to exterminate this guy, it was a B Rank Quest to boot!


    "GRAAAAARRRGH!"


    The Tyrant Tiger King roared furiously, the beast''s aura surged from within his body, as it spread into his subordinates. The other Tyrant Tigers suddenly gained a golden and red aura that began to enhance their physical prowess.


    "They''reing, careful!"


    "GRAOH!"


    "ROAAR!"


    "GRAAR!"


    The three Tyrant Tigers, now boosted with some ungodly power rushed forwards without any fear now. Not only the boost enhanced their strength but also their speed and mind. They felt no fear before those that in their kin and immediately decided to simply attempt to kill us as savagely as possible.


    All three of them quickly ran towards different directions. One of them ran straight towards Zack, hitting him with a bright ray of lighting from its open jaws, while Celeste got caught in the crossfire. The second rushed straight towards us, while the third decided to run behind us, as the two tried to ambush Aquarina, Mist, and me and my familiars.


    "ROOOARR!"


    "GRAAARR!"


    "So that''s the game we''ll be ying, huh?!" Aquarina said angrily, her eyes suddenly turned bright red. An unusual power she had within her Father''s Family that shows when the killing intent of these family members bes strong and genuine¡­


    -----

 Chapter 572 Against A Tyrant Tiger 2

    -----


    "Freezing Daggers!"


    Aquarina ran forward without fear, confronting the enormous Tyrant Tiger as she reached the monster''s open jaws, her daggers danced majestically as she spun across the air, evading a Light Beaming from the Tyrant Tiger''s mouth and then hitting the Tiger''s nose!


    FLAAASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Her daggers unleashed a storm of slicing attacks as they suddenly were covered by ice, piercing, and slicing through the Tyrant Tiger''s face and freezing it at the same time!


    "ROOOARRR!"


    The Tiger stepped back and then unleashed a barrage of shing attacks using its ws, all while the aura that epassed its body began melting the ice over its head.


    Aquarina had to go even harder than that!


    "Ocean God''s Trident!"


    Aquarina''s daggers were suddenly epassed by Spiritual Water as her two Spirits danced around her, boosting her power.


    The two knives were suddenly shaped into enormous tridents made of oceanic water spiraling constantly!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "YAAAAH!"


    "ROOARR!"


    The Tyrant Tiger and Aquarina shed against one another, loud shing sounds echoed across the forest. I trusted that she would be fine, she''s very strong. But deep down, as my rtionship and my love for her deepened, I couldn''t help but feel worried. However, I had my hands full fighting a Tyrant Tiger boosted with this buff myself.


    "GRAARRRGH!"


    Aquarina''s Twin Ocean God''s Tridents pierced the Tyrant Tiger''s eyes, as blood sttered all over her body.


    "RAAAH! Permafrost!"


    She quickly conjured yet another powerful spell,bining it with her Weapon Technique as the tridents piercing the Tyrant Tiger''s eyes began to turn into ice, and then started freezing all over the face of the beast.


    "GRAAAAHHHH¡­!"


    The Tyrant Tiger was obviously furious, making a fuss all around and beginning to destroy everything in agonizing fury. However, Aquarina stubbornly didn''t let go of it, piercing deeper and deeper into the monster''s skull and then reaching its brain, freezing it!


    "GRAAHH-"


    BAAAM!


    The Tiger couldn''t groan in agony anymore, it simply dropped over the floor dead. With its brain frozen, it couldn''t fight any longer.


    Meanwhile, I had problems of my own.


    "ROOOAR!"


    SLASH!


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    The Tyrant Tiger I was fighting was obsessed with shaking the ground. Each time I was about to hit it, the monster stepped back and then hit the ground with its ws, shaking the floor and unleashing rays of light from within the cracks over the floor.


    It was quite frustrating, to say the least. I had the power of my new Divine Protection, but if I overuse it I might end up turning the entire forest aze. And because I was afraid of that happening, I decided to fight with my sword and some magic for support. My Familiars were also hitting the monster from afar.


    "Curse, now!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Got it!"


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, from within the floor where the Tyrant Tiger had justnded as it evaded my Sword sh once more, ck chains emerged, wrapping around the tiger!


    This was Curse''s [ck Chains] Skill, which was pretty much a pretty strong version of the Spell he could level up. And even more, he conjured his other Skill [Ancient Curse] for a deadlybination of restraining the foe and then weakening it!


    "GROOOARRR!"


    The Tyrant Tiger struggled, but its strength began to diminish as the boost of the Aura it received became weaker as a result. However, its eyes shone brightly as it conjured Magic, a sh of bright light. Who would had known that Tyrant Tigers were so good at light magic!


    FLAAAASHHH!


    The chains suddenly broke before I could reach it, as the Tyrant Tiger greeted me with a Light Beaming from its jaws!


    BAAAAMMM!


    I used my sword to reflect the beam into the skies, but that''s exactly what it wanted, as it swung its ws against me, attempting to tear me to shreds!


    CLASH!


    However, a shield made of mes and light reflected the hit before it shattered and broke into pieces.


    That''s of course the power of the other Skill I acquired from the Divine Protections. I never thought it could be this handy.


    -----


    [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv1]


    The God of Sunshine and the Goddess of Burning Passion have converged their power into this powerful Divine Protection, which was specifically made so you can protect your life and that of your allies. This Skill includes several effects:


    [Sunshine Ward Protection (1)]: The user is naturally protected by a powerful Ward made of Fire and Sunlight, which grows stronger and tougher as the day passes whenever the user is bathing in the sun. It is the weakest at night and the strongest at day. It can regenerate quickly on day and create up to threeyers. At night, only oneyer can be made, and it is rather frail, breaking in a single hit. Ward Regeneration Cooldown: 1 Minute (At Day), 10 Minutes (At Night). Enhances Ward Durability and Regeneration Speed by +10%.


    [zing Ward Riposte (1)]: After umting enough damage taken by Wards, it is possible to unleash this umted damage into a powerful zing Explosion towards a target or the user''s surroundings which can deal up to +210% damage, ignore Elemental Resistances by up to -20% and Magic Damage Resistance by up to -10%.


    [Ward Protection]: You can assign a [Sunshine Ward] to 2 allies, which will automatically regenerateyers and take MP from you. Wards conjured on allies are only 71% as effective as normal ones. Allies cannot perform [zing Ward Riposte]. Ward Duration: 12 minutes. Cooldown: 50 Minutes.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances All Skill Effects, Fire and Light Attribute Magic Damage, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Maniption by +5%.


    -----


    I can make another one in a minute from now. It still not as much as I would had wanted, but it certainly protected me from a powerful hit, just as I had nned.


    Another of this Skill''s powers was. Of course¡­


    "zing Ward Riposte!"


    The umted power of the hit gathered within my chest, as it unleashed a st of shining sunlight against the Tyrant Tiger''s face!


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 573 Against A Tyrant Tiger 3

    -----


    "GRAAAOOOH!"


    The Tyrant Tiger received the hit head on, it didn''t die, but its face ended all burned and one of its eyes exploded into bloody paste. The beast stepped back in panic over the beam it received in the face, as I quickly brought upon the power of my other Familiars for aid.


    "Naturia!"


    "FOOO!"


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, countless vines emerged from the ground as the very trees surrounding us also began moving by the power of my Agriculture Skill and the power of my Farmer ss, which had actually been gaining new bonuses that I had no idea as the Agriculture Skill Tree continued to expand.


    As a result, the ability to control nts in my surroundings began smoother! However, the Tyrant Tiger''s physical prowess was definitely stronger than the grip of some nts, that''s where Naturia''s Skill entered into battle!


    And her Skill was¡­ [Entangling Vines]!


    -----


    [Entangling Vines: Lv4]


    Grants the ability to produce and control dozens of vines that can be regrown as more MP is used. The strength of the Vines depends in the user''s Strength and Magic Stats together, and they can be used for a variety of purposes. The height in which the vines can stretch, alongside their durability and strength is increased by +10% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    The higher her stats, the stronger the vines! And what''s better, by merging them with my endless Mana and Nature Magic, I was able to create incredibly hardy vines entangling around the Tyrant Tiger''s legs!


    "GRAAAOH!"


    The beast naturally angrily reacted by shooting beams of light from all around its body. This onepared to the others seemed very proficient at magic!


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    I rushed forward, using my sword to reflect the beams of light and then aiming at the tiger''s neck.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''m going to end this with a single slice! Holy de sh!"


    I enchanted my sword with the power of Light and even Alice helped a bit, adding a bit of her strength into the sword.


    SLAAAASSSSHHH!


    The sh made of light quickly reached the Tyrant Tiger''s neck, slicing it off in seconds and beheading the beast on the spot!


    BAAAM!


    The head rolled over the floor, as the beast''s body quickly fell into the ground motionlessly.


    But that wasn''t all, the sh I unleashed directly impacted the Tyrant Tiger King, which was hiding from us for some reason. Did it wanted its subordinates to just fight for it?


    Well, too bad!


    CLAAAASSSHHH!


    "GRUOOOHHH?!"


    The Tyrant Tiger King was thrown into the floor, the impact alone sliced through its chest and left a nasty wound. The humanoid monster struggled, but it got up back again and roared at us. Its dexterous hand-like ws conjuring magic circles.


    At the same time, I saw Zack and Celeste finishing off the Tyrant Tiger they were fighting, I guess we had to take down this Boss before moving on into the Spring and then the Ruins, fine by me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That thing''s going to conjure magic!" I said. "We have to stop it! Curse!"


    "Got it¡­!"


    Curse once more conjured his chains, chaining the wounded Tyrant Tiger King''s arms and then pushing them down as if trying to stop it from moving. Naturia then conjured Vines to wrap its legs, and then Beelzebub and Furoh started shooting bullets of poison and darkness against it at the same time!


    However, amidst this onught, the Tyrant Tiger Kingughed and smiled back at us creepily. The light of his spell was unleashed and we couldn''t interrupt it.


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, an enormous aura surged from the Tyrant Tiger King at the same time as it conjured the power of its spell! Wait, it conjured a Light and Life Attribute Spell that boosted its stats?! Most likely something like Body Metabolism eleration, but even stronger.


    Its muscles bulged as its grin became wider, with a single burst of power, it freed itself from the restraints and then rushed forward directly towards me!


    "Shit¡­!"


    CLAAAASSHHH!


    The Tyrant Tiger King body mmed me into the ground easily.


    BAAAM!


    I quickly unleashed the power of my Beast Aura andbined it with my other Skills and Magic, enhancing my body capabilities thanks to the Sunlight bathing me, although it was on small quantities due to the trees blocking the light from directly reaching my skin.


    "You''ve pissed the fuck out of me! Ignatius, Alice, Naturia!"


    I called all three of them as their power flowed into my own body through the Spirit Connection Ability that I naturally possess. I enchanted their power even further through Spiritual Blessing, and then I unleashed a barrage of shing blows that emerged like slicing beams of light.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    And mes!


    FLUOOSH!


    "GROOOAAARRGH!"


    The Tyrant Tiger King cried in agony as it stepped back in pain. I quickly utilized this moment to attack it with everything I had!


    "zing de Arts: Sunshine Sword!"


    I covered my entire sword with the power of my Sunshine Ability, as I quickly swung it horizontally, an enormous shockwave of pure sunlight impacted the Tyrant Tiger King, making the beast roar in agony.


    SLAAASH!


    "GRAAAHH!"


    Suddenly, his fists shed with bright light, approaching my body at a lightning speed! It was as if I was being hit by countless meteors, shockwaves were unleashed and the entire forest started trembling. This bastard''s must be the king of this area of the forest because it is way too strong!


    Of course, I also parried his blows by swinging my sword with all the strength I had. As my connection with my Spirits deepen, I also connected with Beelzebub and Curse at the same time, changing the nature of my attacks as I realized the Tyrant Tiger King was rather resistant to fire and light.


    I have tobine their power toe out with something it can be weak against, but I had to parry his blows at the same time, it was bing increasingly harder to contain myself as well, if I really go all out, the forest''s only going to be damaged more, and the very spirits of this forest would cry, and that''s the least I would want!


    However, as Ibined my spiritual powers, Aquarina and everyone else jumped into battle, attacking the Tyrant Tiger King''s back!


    -----

 Chapter 574 Overwhelming A Mighty Foe!

    -----


    "Ocean God''s Tridents! Freezing Icicle Spears! Permafrost!" Aquarina valiantly jumped to battle. "Sylphy, hang in there! I won''t let this oversized cat get to you!"


    Aquarina bravely fought against the Tyrant Tiger King as she immediately pierced his hard back and then froze the wounds! Her spirits boosting her power as her Beast Spirit surged, a roaring Leviathan-like sea snake opened its jaws!


    "Leviathan''s Rage!"


    "ROOOOARRRR!"


    From within her Beast Spirit''s jaws, an enormous spiraling st of ocean water impacted the entire Tyrant Tiger King, and then quickly began freezing the water, trapping the monster in an ice cage!


    SPLAAAASH!


    "RAAAAAH!"


    At the same time, Zack jumped forward with Celeste flying over her ck Spear. Within Zack''s soul, his Beast Spirit surged, a powerful and menacing Horned Bear made of wind and lightning smacked the head of the Tyrant Tiger King, as the beast broke out of the ice and tried to fight back, only to get attacked by lightning and slicing winds all over his face!


    SLASH! ZAAAP! BOOOM!


    "Let''s see if I am not as rusty as before¡­" Celeste smiled, her eyes glowing bright red as her powers resurfaced.


    After years of training she had finally regained arge part of her powers and had been evolving and developing further. And above all, she even got herself a genuine spirit and not an artificial one, an adorable, red-eyed bat spirit of darkness which appeared on top of her witch hat.


    Darkness, Shadows, and the Void itself gathered within her hands as she poured them into her spear. Her Beast Spirit surged like a swarm of bats as well, as her Spirit boosted her power greatly.


    "Void Consuming ck Hole!"


    FLAAAASSSHHHH!!!


    Suddenly, she conjured an utterly insane Spell, quickly impacting the Tyrant Tiger King head on and beginning to consume a part of its body!


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    "GROOOARRR!"


    All while Aquarina and Zack continued attacking his weak points! The Tyrant Tiger King grew desperate shooting light beams as a response, it was a fierce stalemate! Celeste''s spell somehow kept the Tyrant Tiger King in ce as it began disintegrating a part of its torso and tearing apart its flesh, but it was growing smaller, it couldn''t go much farther.


    "I can only keep him in space for a little while more¡­!" Celeste gritted her teeth. "Shadow Bats!"


    She quickly controlled the many bats making up her Beast Spirit, using them to swarm the Tyrant Tiger King and deal damage to the beast constantly, they even began drinking his blood.


    Meanwhile, I felt my wounds healing rapidly not only thanks to Naturia but a little helper appeared behind me!


    "Sylphy! Are you okay?" Little Mist appeared with worried eyes.


    "I am alright, thanks for the healing." I smiled back.


    "Here, take this too! [Super Boost]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    She suddenly conjured a Spell I had never heard before and felt my entire body being Super Boosted- Wait, even my soul grew temporarily stronger! At least over half of what originally was!


    "W-What is this spell?!" I asked.


    "I made it myself! It took me years to create the magic circle¡­ I wanted an all-purpose spell that boosted the soul''s strength!"


    Mist might be a magic genius if she did something like that at her current Magic Circle Tier, even with my mother''s teachings, this was certainly abnormal!


    "The spell is tooplex to do it all the time, so I asked your mom to imbue it into my staff, she praised me that time for making something not even she had created before!" Said Mist happily.


    "I see¡­ Alright then, with your help and everyone''s else help, I''ll finish this!"


    I charged my de with my very Soul''s power, as the darkness of Curse and Beelzebub converged with the mes of Ignatius and created ck mes!


    I pointed the tip of my de at the Tyrant Tiger King and then smiled, my entire body overflowing with an aura of pure darkness and ck mes.


    "ck de Arts¡­"


    The sword continued growingrger as it suddenly started to react to the darkness, I suddenly felt Demonic Energy flowing from it, even!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Abyssal¡­ PUNISHMENT!"


    I swung my sword covered on ck mes vertically as I had jumped into the skies.


    TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    The sh of pure darkness that came from my sword felt as if it slightly distorted even space itself!


    It reached the struggling Tyrant Tiger King and then slowly went through his body.


    For a few seconds after that, the Tyrant Tiger King continued fithing viciously.


    It was as if the Tyrant Tiger King wasn''t even affected.


    However, the Tyrant Tiger King quickly realized that wasn''t the case.


    The beast''s entire body stopped moving, as it felt paralyzed.


    And then..


    SLAAAAASSSHHHH!!!


    Its entire body was sliced in two perfect halves!


    "G-GRAHH¡­?!"


    While the Tyrant Tiger King was still alive, the beast saw its own body being sliced in two halves and falling into the floor.


    BAAAM!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ugh¡­"


    I ended falling from the skies, as Furoh caught up to me in midair by shapeshifting into Pyuku and using his body like a bubble, epassing me within his slimy body to resist the hit of impacting the floor.


    BOING!


    It began bouncing a bit, until it finally fell into the floor and it freed me.


    "Uagh¡­ That was too tough! That thing was definitely not Tier 5!" I said angrily. "If I could had gone all out with my Fire I could had probably won easily but fighting in a forest I don''t want to destroy is very hard." I sighed.


    Ding!


    [You and Your Party have in the [Tyrant Tiger King (Tier 5: Rank 10)] x1]


    [You and Your Party have in the [Tyrant Tiger (Tier 4: Rank 10)] x4]


    [Your earned EXP has been multiplied through your Skills.]


    [You earned 210000 EXP]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Naturia] Level has increased from Level 6 to Level 12!]


    [Ignatius] Level has increased from Level 6 to Level 12!]


    [Furoh] Level has increased from Level 6 to Level 12!]


    [Beelzebub] Level has increased from Level 6 to Level 10!]


    [Curse] Level has increased from Level 6 to Level 10!]


    [Beelzebub] and [Curse] can now evolve!]


    -----

 Chapter 575 Taking A Break

    -----


    I quickly ate a few of Naturia''s leaves for good measure, and then shared them with everyone else once the hunt was done. That was one hell of a fight to be honest. Did it had to be this damnplex to begin with?!


    Well, whatever. We won, that''s what important. It also made me realize a bit more of the insight of the higher Tiered Monsters of this wilderness. Until now we have only hunted stuff at Tier 3 at most.


    The things that happened in Eastgrain are an exception, I wasn''t really capable of fighting and defeating Tier 6 or 7 monsters back then, and I was able to be so strong as to even defeat that True Demon Duchess because of the temporary Spirit Fusion between me and Ignatius brother, a True Ancient Fire Dragon that gave me one hell of a boost.


    In fact, this fight helped me realize around how strong I was actually. Even the "fight" against Eustace never was a fight to begin with, I only showed him off my mes and he let me go. I guess he was right, monsters of high tiers are really walking catastrophes.


    This fight gave me a greater insight about my current strength and everything else¡­ And I fought without changing my ss or anything too, I guess I just wanted to do it with my actual power without doing any of that cheating stuff.


    Though, maybe if I could had changed my ss to something like [Shadow Swordswoman] or something, I could had received more bonuses to defeat the Tyrant Tiger King more easily and smoothly.


    Well, if we ever fight something as strongter, I''ll make sure to do that. I am not really in the mood of taking a beatdown right now¡­


    "Is everyone alright?" I asked, seeing my Party recovering by eating Naturia''s leaves.


    "Yeah¡­ Man that was harsh!" Said Celeste. "I get we''ve gotta get stronger if we want fights like those to be easier."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "We did well to be honest. I think we all held back a little to not destroy the forest. That damn tiger didn''t had any interest in protecting the ce so he went all out. We won even with our own handicap!" Zack seemed boisterous as always.


    "Ahahaha, well, I guess?" I sighed. "I feel like even if I had gone all out, I might had still struggled. It took me some time to figure out the monster''s weakness. It was pretty weak to darkness due to being light element. I was attacking it with light and fire all this time and it barely took much damage¡­ I took down one of the smaller ones with light so I thought the big one would be the same."


    "I guess it is important to analyze these things and learn from our mistakes." Said Celeste. "It means all of you kids are growing up into proper adventurers."


    "Stop calling us kids anymore!" Zackined.


    "Celeste what was that spell earlier? It was amazing!" Said Aquarina.


    "Oh, that? Yeah, it tired me a lot though. It is one of my trump cards, but even then that damn beast tanked it like it was nobody''s business. At least it could paralyze it." Sighed Celeste.


    "How did you even paralyze it when nothing that Sylphy used worked?" Wondered Zack.


    "Yeah?" I asked.


    "It is simple¡­ The Void ck Hole crated a crack in space. This crack made it so space itself became frozen, stagnant. And anything touching this crack would also remain like this. So that''s the reason why the beast was paralyzed on the spot. But cracks in space heal very quickly, so I cannot really keep it for longer. The nature of Void Magic is also very dangerous. One wrong conjuration and I''ll be the one torn to shreds instead." Celeste sighed, eating a leaf.


    "Huh¡­ I-I don''t get it¡­" Zack said cluelessly.


    "Me neither¡­" Said Aquarina.


    "I¡­ I think I get it a bit." I said while nodding.


    "Anyways, where''s Mist?" Celeste wondered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "HEEEY! Guys! Come!" Mist called us, as we found her looking in the interior of the body of the Tyrant Tiger King. She quickly grabbed with her hands covered on blood arge, shiny, yellow-colored crystal wrapped on veins and blood. "This is a Magic Crystal, its yellow!"


    "Yellow? Oh!" I quickly realized what it meant. "Right, the Tigers were not only light attribute, but they also had life attribute! They were perfect for the ingredients of the Elixir!"


    Amongst the ingredients needed, there was the magic crystal of a life attribute monster. Now that was ready with this.


    "Alright, let me save everything inside the Dimensional Bag now¡­"


    I opened the bag as a spiraling ck void opened, sucking the items I gave it the order of doing so. It was made so it couldn''t be used as a lethal weapon though, as it cannot store living beings inside¡­ I think.


    "Ugh, Mist you''re all covered on blood!" Celeste said.


    "Ahahaha¡­" Mist giggled yfully. "I am hungry though! Can we eat something? Sylphy did you brought lunch?"


    "I¡­ forgot." I sighed.


    "EEEH?!"


    Everyone reacted rather angrily, it was to be expected.


    "I-I''ve got Fruits of Wisdom and Mana and¡­ the meat. The bag also has some spices and pots. I think there''s potatoes and carrots, and also garlic and other veggies I saved there from a recent harvest." I said with a smile. "Let''s go to the Spiritual Spring Fountain, that ce is peaceful. We can wash the blood and our clothes there and have a meal."


    "Sounds like a n! I want to wash myself¡­ Ah, I know the Cleaning Spell! But it is better used with some water in that spring, and possibly by taking out the clothes too." Mist said.


    "Alright, let''s go then." Celeste gave Mist a head pat.


    Like that, we made our way to the cold Spiritual Fountain, a beautiful waterfall with fresh watering from the faraway mountains, the entire ce was beautiful and peaceful.


    I quickly began taking out things from the bag to begin cooking, setting up a fire and using the spring water, which was crystal clear, to cook up a stew using Wild Boar and Tyrant Tiger Meat alongside the veggies I had at my disposal.


    "I''ll go wash myself upstream, so you girls can do it without worrying." Zack said courteously, as he walked away.


    "Wait, I want to bath with Zack! Can I go with you?" Mist wondered; her innocent smile made Zack blush even harder.


    "N-No! I am not a pervert or something to want that, Mist! Just stay here¡­!" Zack ran away awkwardly.


    "Hahaha! Never thought he was such a pushover." Laughed Celeste. "You''ll have better luck next time, Mist."


    -----

 Chapter 576 A Carefree Time In The River

    -----


    As all four of us were left to wash ourselves in here while the food was getting ready, I took out some shampoo I had made from essential herb oils and stuff and decided to wash the girl''s hair with it.


    "Come on you three, I''ll wash your hair so it can always be shiny."


    The shampoo had a sweet and floral aroma.


    "Me first! Me first!"


    Mist rushed towards me while beingpletely naked, as she sat down over a stone in the middle of the river.


    "Alright then, your hair is very beautiful Mist, I''ll make sure to be careful."


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Mist began giggling yfully as I washed her long and fluffy hair.


    Seriously, is this girl a sheep anime instead?! Her white hair is way too fluffy!


    SPLASH!


    I summoned a big amount of water using the [Water Bullet] Spell and then washed Mist hair from the shampoo. Her fluffy hair quickly became long and not as spongy as before, she looked like apletely different girl.


    "And now¡­ [Breeze] and [Heat]."


    FLUOOSH!


    Bybining the Breeze Spell and the Heat Spell, it is possible to conjure a warm breeze of wind that can easily dry out hair. Her hair quickly got spongy and fluffy again.


    POOF!


    "Ooh! It is so soft and shiny now! Thanks a lot Sylphy!"


    Mist hugged me as I gave her a kiss in her forehead, she was too cute to resist.


    "It''s nothing dear, we are besties after all!"


    "Yeah! Let me wash your back now!"


    Mist quickly rushed behind me as she started to use some soap she had to wash my back.


    "W-Well, if you want to so much, be my guest. Who''s next?" I asked.


    "M-Me of course!" Aquarina ran towards me and looked at Mist with slightly jealous eyes.


    I guess its normal if she gets a bit like this after I gave Mist a kiss in her forehead, but it was more because Mist is like my little friend I can''t stop but loving due to being cute.


    But it''s nothing romantic, also its pretty clear Mist likes Zack, so I don''t know what she''s getting so worried about.


    "Come on, Aqua, rx for a bit~" I gave her a kiss in her cheek. "You''re so pretty~ Don''t pout like that."


    "S-Sure¡­ I am not angry or anything, w-where are you getting that from?" Aquarina crossed her arms while looking elsewhere.


    "Hehehe, you two are very close." Mist giggled behind me. "Celeste always says you''re girlfriends! Is it true?"


    "Eh?!"


    Aquarina and I were left slightly surprised after Mist said that so carefreely.


    "T-That''s¡­" Aquarina began fidgeting a bit.


    "Err, well, anyways! Mist, thanks for washing my back. How about you go wash Celeste''s back?" I asked her.


    "Right!" Mist nodded, rushing towards Celeste.


    "Sorry about that, I shouldn''t had gotten a bit weird myself." Aquarina said. "I am tired¡­"


    "Well just rest in here and I''ll wash you¡­" I began washing her long and beautiful silver white hair while humming rxedly.


    Then I gave her a nice massage in her shoulders.


    "You were pretty great in that fight, did you use some new powers?" I wondered.


    "Yeah! Ibined the abilities I gained from the new Divine Protections. You too, right?" Aquarina asked.


    "Indeed, the power I got from Hyperion makes me stronger while bathing in the sunlight." I told her.


    "Eh?! That''s a bit too powerful¡­" Aquarina was surprised.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What about you?" I wondered.


    "Oh well, I¡­"


    As Aquarina exined things to me, I suddenly felt a presence approaching.


    The river waters began trembling, as Curse and Beelzebub that were on watch freaked out.


    "Sylphy, something''sing!"


    SPLAAAASH!


    An enormous limb hit the water right where we were, as I grabbed Aquarina and managed to jump away from the scene, only to find dozens of white tentacles emerge from under the river''s depths!


    It was a giant¡­ wait, it was a squid?! I didn''t knew there were Squids in Rivers!


    "GRUUUUUOOH!"


    The monstrous Squid began shaking the river furiously, its tentacles smacking into the water and shaking the riverpletely.


    "A monster again?!" Celeste asked in shock, grabbing Mist, and flying over her Magic Spear to safety.


    "That''s a¡­ It is a Tier 3 Monster, Giant River Squid. They''re strong and territorial. We might had begun to wash inside of their territory. They get aggressive because they wait for a mate, most of the time." I sighed. "I always thought squids could only show up in the sea."


    I used my Eyes of Analysis to quickly discern the beast.


    "I guess we can''t even take a break in a river now. This ce''s really a wilderness." Celeste sighed.


    "GRUOOH!" The squid roared furiously.


    "Then I guess we have to beat it!" Mist pointed her finger at the monster from afar, gathering Mana into it. "Light Magic: [Light Cannon]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    An enormous st of light emerged from Mist''s fingers, reaching the squid and hitting its head!


    BOOOOMMMM!!!


    "W-What?!" Celeste was shocked.


    "Where did you got that power from!?" I asked.


    "Y-Yeah?" Aquarina asked.


    "Huh? I used my buffing spells on myself, I''ve got a few magic buffs too! It always makes my magic stronger for a bit." Mist smiled. "¡­Though I feel hungry afterwards."


    Mist probably used her [Super Boost] on herself. I guess someone that wasn''t that good at offensive magic like her can be a magic cannon with such a spell.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    However, the Squid was way more resilient, shaking the water angrily. Then, it pointed its open beak at us and unleashed a wave of ink!


    SPLAAASH!


    "Uaagh!" Mist cried in disgust.


    "[Shadow Bubble]!" Celeste conjured a bubble of shadows to protect us. "This is some high quality ink!"


    CLAAASH!


    We were safe from getting all inked.


    "Well, then! Let me do this. I''ll show you how strong I am! As long as there''s tons of water to use¡­" Aquarina smiled, flying down.


    "Wait, Aquarina!" I called for her, but she wanted to show off.


    "Divine Water Magic: [Oceanus Domain]!"


    SPLAAAASH!


    The river''s water suddenly responded to Aquarina''s spell, as it started moving.


    It felt as if the entire river became a living being by itself!


    -----

 Chapter 577 Catching A Giant Riverine Squid

    -----


    S P L A A A A S H!


    The river''s water obeyed Aquarina''s will, as it suddenly flew towards her and allowed her to step over a big arc of water. Aquarina''s eyes glowed with bright blue color, as a slightly divine aura emerged from within her body.


    She was using something simr to my own Pyrokinesis, but with water¡­ Hydrokinesis maybe? I guess if I got the fire element stuff she''ll obviously get the water version of it.


    Aquarina looks so cool! I can''t contain my fangirling.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I guess I shouldn''t had gotten worried, she got this¡­


    "Kyaaaah! You look so cool!" I cried from afar.


    Aquarina smiled confidently back at me as she winked.


    "Watch this!"


    SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLAAASH!


    The water suddenly obeyed her will, shaping into enormous spiraling currents of water and then attacking the squid at the same time with countless piercing blows!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOMMM!!!


    "GRUUUUUHHHHHH¡­!"


    The Squid gave a very squiddy cry, several parts of his body were blown into pieces, as his tentacles started to float above the water. It tried to run away from Aquarina, but she mercilessly caught the struggling monster and wrapped it around her water.


    A slightly evil smile emerged in her lips, which only made me feel more excited.


    "You''ll be our lunch and dinner tonight!"


    CRAAASH!


    Shepletely crushed the squid''s body, blowing it into pieces.


    SPLASH!


    All the bits fell into the river, as she quickly gathered them into a floating bubble of water and carried it outside the river.


    "All''s good! Can we have it grilled, Sylphy?" She wondered innocently.


    "S-Sure!" I felt amazed, as we all flew down as if nothing had happened.


    I guess Tier 3 Monsters are not that much if she''s near a big source of water. But perhaps due tocking enough Mana, she can''t produce this much water using her Mana alone, so she''s cannotpletely make her powers shine.


    Because I have Endless Mana, it is possible for me to control and summon mes as much as I want, so I''ve never experienced any setback in this regard. Aquarina is rather overpowered as long as she''s within her element.


    Unless¡­ I can make her some equipment to help her conjure and create water quicker, and also make her MP restoration faster as well. Maybe if I give her a System Seed too, that would also enchant her power.


    "That was amazing!" Mist was amazed.


    "Yeah, impressive." Celeste nodded. "Can''t expect less from the Hero of Oceans."


    "Heh! Leave it to me whenever we are close to a body of water,kes, rivers, and even underground water! In fact I think that if we go to the oceans, I might be invincible." She giggled.


    Indeed, if she fights in the middle of the ocean she could quite literally dominate anything with so much water everywhere for her to use. She would be fantastically overpowered. In fact I just want to go to the sea to see her devastate a giant sea monster or something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "GIRLS!"


    Suddenly, Zack ran down here, barely with his pants on.


    "What happened?! I heard a lot of explosions andmotion- GEH?! A giant squid?!"


    Zack waste to the party I guess. If he was upstream he probably didn''t see anything of what happened here some moments ago.


    "You''re a bitte to the party, kid." Celesteughed.


    "A giant squid showed up! It tanked my beam but Aquarina did BAAM! And then TRUM! And the squid is dead now!" Mist said. "Uwaah! Zack your chest''s all exposed!"


    "A-Ah¡­ I see¡­" Zack sighed, as Mist suddenly ran to his side and began touching his hard biceps. "H-Hey cut it off!" Zack blushed a bit, quickly getting his shirt on.


    Meanwhile, I looked at the new System messages.


    [Your Party have in the [Giant Riverine Squid (Tier 3: Rank 1)] x1]


    [Your earned EXP has been multiplied through your Skills.]


    [You earned 22000 EXP]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Beelzebub] and [Curse] have umted EXP]


    [umted EXP will be administrated once the subjects evolve.]


    Oh well, it wasn''t much EXP but still 22k, is a nice amount anyways. Also maybe I should evolve these two guys before anything else so they can get stronger. No, I have to cook the squid my beloved Aquarina hunted! How could I be a good future wife if I can''t cook something tasty for her?


    "Alright I''ll make you the best grilled squid you can imagine! I even have Kokuri Sauce!" I said while getting ready. "For now you guys can eat the stew with Tyrant Tiger meat, it should be almost done by now."


    "Yaaaay!"


    Like that, I quickly butchered the giant beast, which was already cut into pieces, and made some big, white-colored slices. I checked it wasn''t poisonous and then set up a big me, with some sticks I shapeshifted using the wood branches I found around through the power of the Alchemy Skill, and then big skewers with squid meat began to be grilled.


    I slowly poured Kokuri sauce all over them, leaving that tasty umami vor over them. I also added other spices, mostly spicy stuff, it always goes well with squid meat. Lastly, I added a bit of lemon juice on top and then left it roasting while we enjoyed the stew.


    "Oh, this tiger meat got super soft!" Said Zack. "Just using a spoon it slowly tears down¡­"


    "Yeah, I can''t believe it is so yummy." Said Celeste. "That thing was packed with muscles, I assumed it would had tasted badly."


    "The tomato you added gave the broth a nice vor that goes well with the meat, Sylphy!" Mist praised my cooking as well. "I love potatoes as well¡­ This is my favorite meal!"


    She always says that when she eats something she likes.


    "Hm, it is pretty good¡­" Aquarina smiled softly. "You''re too good at Cooking Magic¡­"


    "Ahahah¡­ In these years I''ve only learned a few spells." I giggled.


    -----

 Chapter 578 The Crystal Forest

    -----


    Through thesest years I have been studying Compound Magic nonstop. Combining my studies of Beast Aura and Polymorphing with Cooking Magic alongside Alchemy Magic. All of them are high levelpound magic that utilizes various elements together. I''ve mostly managed to learn the [Spice Enhancement] [Rapid Cooking] and [Cooking Essence] Spells, which I always use while making food.


    "And it''s done!"


    BAAM!


    I put a big stick with skewered squid meat over the table and then used a sharp knife to slice through it into big chunks of meat, everyone quickly grabbed their te and started tasting.


    "Oh, it is chewier than I thought¡­" Zack said. "Ah! But this vor¡­ the chewy texture goes so nice with it!"


    "Hmmm! Sylphy''s cooking''s the best!" Mist said. "Nom, nom, nom!"


    "This is better than I thought a big disgusting critter like that would taste like." Celeste admitted.


    "Definitely!" Said Mist.


    "Amazing, I can''t stop eating!" Aquarina was fully immersed into the meal.


    Like that we spent the next twenty minutes eating everything I cooked, while I saved the rest inside the Dimensional Bag forter. We could use this for dinner or something.


    "Oh, there was this as well inside the squid¡­"


    I looked into a big, blue-colored jewel, it shone brightly and seemed to be a high-quality material. Not the same as the magic crystals inside monsters, which I had already stored inside the dimensional bag.


    -----


    [Riverine Spirit Crystal (B Grade)]


    A Spirit Crystal that formed from the crystallization of spiritual essence that flows through a healthy and beautiful river. Often formed inside of monsters that dwell in big rivers for years. It has high quantities of Mana and Water Attribute Energy. If only a bit of mana is imbued into it, the crystal can automatically generate arge quantity of water.


    -----


    Oooh! This crystal is nice¡­


    In fact, its perfect for what I want to gift to Aquarina.


    I''ll save it forter so I can make her an amazing gift, hehe.


    After we were done eating, we sat down around the table and started looking at our ingredients.


    "Life or Light Spirit Monster Materials?" I asked.


    "The Tyrant Tigers carcasses are a lot of materials, so that''s a check." Zack said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "The wood and crystals¡­?" I asked.


    "Done as well, we got it all before the tyrant tigers came." Aquarina nodded.


    "Medicinal Herbs?" I asked.


    "We got some in the way!" Mist said. "Here, I found another in the way!"


    "Well done." I nodded.


    "Now, the Spring Water is right here. We already got ourselves several bottles." I nodded. The river we were taking a bath in was near the Spirit Water Spring so I got myself like ten bottles filled with it not only for this potion but for many other things for the future.


    "Andstly¡­ We mostly have everything except the Spirit Stones I want from those Ruins."


    "Do we really need them?" Asked Zack. "Maybe we should just go back home for now and do it tomorrow?"


    "Hey, it is barely midday,e on." I sighed. "Let''s just get there and do it quickly, without any other problems or something."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Fine¡­" Zack sighed.


    "I am also a bit worried of getting there." Aquarina said. "But if we just need to mine some crystals growing there, it shouldn''t take too long at all."


    "Then onwards!"


    I quickly called Furoh, with his Fenrir form, he carried all of us through the forest in time record. We crossed a few other rivers in the way before finally arriving at a very open area of the forest, which was the end of the Emerald Path.


    It was arge open area surrounded by cliffs. A vast jungle stretched inside; with many nts we had not seen before in the rest of the forest. And surrounded by all of this nature, the ruins of an ancient civilization rested.


    There, forgotten by time. Eroded by nature, it waspletely covered by moss and nts, even trees started growing atop its rooftop, yet it still held still pretty well.


    "Here we are, the Ancient Ruins." Zack said.


    "Uwaah, so big!" Mist said. "This is my first timeing here!"


    "Yeah¡­ It''s amazingly big. Is it a maze inside?" Aquarina wondered.


    "I''vee here before with my father. It is lessplicated than you think inside. Let''s go!"


    Furoh quickly rushed down the cliff, jumped carelessly and thennding over the grassy floor below. He ran towards the ruin''s entrance, arriving in just a few minutes.


    "The entrance''spletely empty of monsters¡­"


    Zack tried to look into its interior.


    "It looks ominous¡­"


    Mist seemed slightly afraid.


    "Are you sure crystals grow in here?"


    Celeste wondered, looking at me while raising an eyebrow.


    "They do! You''ll see. Furoh, let''s keep going. Ignatius, Alice, can you illuminate the path?"


    "Alright, I''ll do as much."


    "Sure thing!"


    Ignatius and Alice quickly illuminated the path for us to cross, as we quickly entered the depths of the ruins. Darkness shrouded our path, but it wasn''t hard to orientate ourselves, as Ignatius and Alice unleashed bright light from their bodies.


    A dark and mossy ruinous interior greeted us. Copsed pirs,rge statues of tall men and women, and even of beasts we''ve never seen before. It had a bit of everything. The moment we entered to its depths, we were also greeted with beautiful glowing crystals on its interior.


    "Wooow!" Mist gasped.


    "There are really crystals growing here?!" Zack was surprised.


    "Amazing¡­" Aquarina was amazed.


    "I can''t believe it." Celeste couldn''t believe it.


    "As you can sense it if you concentrate a bit, there''s a big amount of Magical and Spiritual Essence in this area. My father told me that''s because this is a ruin of the god''s civilization of ancient times. So there''s tons of leftover divine power in the materials that made these ruins. It leaks out and the crystalizes into these shiny crystals." I said with a smile.


    The crystals of all colors beautifully decorated the interior of the ruins, making it a natural spectacle¡­ But where there was beautiful things, danger often lurked closer.


    "GROAR!"


    -----

 Chapter 579 Surrounded By A Crystal Wolf Pack

    -----


    The moment we entered, and as everyone was dazzled by the beauty of the ruin''s interior, a loud and angry roar echoed at the distance. We quickly lurked around, finding a big, two meter tall silver-furred wolf with crystals growing on its back attacking a group of small horned moles.


    We hid our presences using the [Stealth] and [Presence Concealment] Spells, and we looked from the distance at what was happening.


    "That''s a Tier 2 Crystal Wolf. I remember eating its meat when I came with papa here¡­ They''re tasty." I said while holding back my drool. "And those tiny guys are Tier 1 Horned Moles, they''re weak tiny creatures that eat the crystals and are inoffensive, and easy to hunt due to their slight blindness. Their meat''s soft too."


    "Should we hunt them down?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "Easy catch!" Zack recklessly ran forward.


    "W-Wait! The Crystal Wolves usually have big packs with them!" I tried to stop Zack but he ran forward faster than my words could reach him.


    He gathered lightning and wind into his hands and then unleashed a zapping attack against the Crystal Wolf.


    "[Lightning Strike]!"


    CLAAASH!


    The lightning that came from one of his fingers hit the Crystal Wolf, and a few other Horned Moles, while the other moles quickly ran away into their small holes they dig into the ruins floor.


    "AWOOOOO!"


    The Crystal Wolf gave a loud cry before falling dead.


    "Girls! I got them! Mist this wolf''s crystals are for you!"


    Zack was trying to impress us, especially Mist, as usual. Before, he often wanted to impress me now, but he slowly shifted his attention to Mist.


    "Wooow! Really? You''re so strong!"


    Mist ran towards Zack to see her gift.


    "Heheh, you like it?"


    "I can make a pelt with it, I''ve been learning crafting."


    Mist smiled sweetly, although Zack liked to pretend he didn''t liked her, he blushed a bit.


    "I-I am sure it will look good on you!"


    "Really?"


    As the cute pair was talking leisurely, we sensed the presence of more creatures approaching.


    We ran towards them and I hurriedly stored the carcasses inside the dimensional bag.


    "Hey! Don''t take it away so quickly!" Zackined.


    "Been years already and you''re still a dummy, aren''t you? I told you the Wolvese with a pack! If one was going off, the others wille too!" I said angrily.


    "EH?! Ah¡­" Zack was a bit taken aback. "¡­But still! If they''re as weak we won''t have much problems exterminating those either."


    I facepalmed again.


    "Zack this is a pup!" I sighed.


    "HUH?!"


    "Crystal Wolves are around four meters tall and have enormous crystal armors growing over their bodies, this one barely had them developed, it was obviously still a young pup." I sighed.


    "WOOOF!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "AWOOOOOO!"


    "GROOOARRR!"


    The roar of dozens of giants Crystal Wolves echoed at the distance, they were hurriedly rushing towards our direction from their hideout inside the vast caves, following the source of the cry. Wolves are usually vengeful and intelligent creatures; we''ll have to y them all or we''ll simply get chased down by them for eternity until they avenge the pup.


    Well, he still did it to impress Mist. I guess that''s a cute thing. And I cannot really reprimand him much either, it is a tradition of his whole tribe to hunt prey to impress the person they like or to bring gifts to friends. But still, he should be more careful and listen to what I say!


    "Alright, everyone, get ready to fight again!" I sighed, unsheathing my sword as the group of wolves finally reached us!


    "They''re big¡­" Zack said in surprise.


    Each Crystal Wolf was four meters tall, their bodies werepletely covered on colorful crystal shells as well, and they had sharp jaws that can even crush through the crystals they eat alongside the Horned Moles, their usual prey.


    "They''re¡­ Tier 3? ¡­Well, that''s not TOO hard to handle but- Ah, there''s a pack leader." I sighed.


    "Pack leader?" Asked Aquarina.


    "The one leading them! It has big crystal horns growing all over its body." I told Aquarina. "And it is Tier 4."


    "It''s might not be easy if we hold on, so let''s go all out from the beginning then, no holding back." Celeste smiled. "After all, that food you made really filled me with new energy."


    Celeste quickly pointed her Cursed ck Spear at the Wolves, overcharging it with Mana and then unleashing a powerful beam of darkness!


    "[Darkness Beam]!"


    "Wait, that''s not going to work! Stop!"


    "Eh?!"


    FLAAASH!


    As Celeste unleashed a beam of darkness. The Pack Leader wolves rushed forward and boldly tanked the hit with his own body! His armor of crystals began to glow brightly, as if it were a mirror, reflecting the beam back at us into tiny ck beams!


    "Uwaaaah!" Mist cried, suddenly conjuring a barrier of light. "[L-Light Barrier]!"


    FLAAASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ibined my Mana with her, enchanting her barrier as well as the barrier became ticker.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM!


    The tiny darkness beams impacted the barrier. Despite being smaller and apparently reduced in size and power, they packed a punch, easily letting the barrier gain a lot of cracks.


    "Celeste why do you have to have such strong dark magic?!" Aquarinained.


    "W-Well, shouldn''t you be reprimanding me for having jumped the shark instead of being strong?!" Celeste cried.


    "Anyways! Now listen to me before you do anything rashly, geez!" I reprimanded my party. "Zack, you were too bold and didn''t wait for me to tell you what this wolf was, and then Celeste attacked without waiting for me to tell everyone that these wolves crystal armors can reflect magic below Tier 4!" I sighed.


    "EH? A-Any magic?!" Asked Celeste, feeling dead inside.


    "Not any, but the most basic elements." I sighed. "Any magic that is a shy projectile everyone can see¡­ However, there''s another magic that CAN affect them." I smiled. "Curse Magic!"


    I quickly summoned Curse and Beelzebub at my side, as the two unleashed their dark auras. Ibined their power together with my magic, as I unleashed an invisible curse through my eyes.


    "Tier 3 Curse Magic: [Muscle Paralysis]!"


    -----

 Chapter 580 The Power Of The [Warrior] And [Beast Hunter] Combination!

    -----


    I quickly summoned Curse and Beelzebub at my side, as the two unleashed their dark auras. Ibined their power together with my magic, as I unleashed an invisible curse through my eyes'' abilities.


    "Tier 3 Curse Magic: [Muscle Paralysis]!"


    "GRAARRGH?!"


    "GRYYAAGH!"


    "AWOOO¡­?!"


    The wolves suddenly tripped over the ground, beginning to struggle to step back up.


    Yeah, their major weakness was actually Curse Magic.


    My father taught that to me. Some monsters most of the time have powerful magic-imbued muscles, so curses cannot directly affect them as strongly as these wolves.


    But why the wolves?


    Well, he said they focus their magic power into their armor too much. Although their muscles are obviously physically strong to carry the armor and all, they are not imbued with as much magic.


    So whileughing evilly, he paralyzed all the wolves in front of me and then we in them together. It was a nice father and daughter time where we evillyughed while ughtering beasts.


    "Amazing, you cursed them!" Aquarina said in surprise.


    "I didn''t knew you had be so proficient at curse magic¡­" Celeste was amazed. "But if that''s their weakness, then allow me to keep them paralyzed for you! [Muscle Paralysis]! [Sense Numbness]!"


    FLAAASH!


    Celeste took the reigns as she quickly paralyzed the wolves that were struggling to get back up. All while numbing their senses so they would be sent into even more distress, but at the same time weaken their strength.


    "Well, if it wasn''t for my spirits, I wouldn''t had been able to do it though."


    Curse and Beelzebub enhanced the power of my Dark and Curse Magic the most as they were spirits of both of these "elements".


    "GGRRRRRH!"


    Of course, the Pack Leader was resistant to it, standing still in front of his paralyzed pack with furious eyes. It slowly began to overflow with a rainbow-colored aura, as countless magic circles appeared surrounding its body.


    And then, countless spear-shaped jewels of various colors emerged. The red ones unleashed mes, the blue ones ice, the green ones wind, the white ones light beams, and the purple ones shadows!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Yep, the pack leader was a multi-elemental wizard!


    I can already imagine him wearing a wizard''s hat!


    I fought this thing before with father but he just kicked him and he died in one hit.


    However, this is different, this is another pack leader and we have to take him on ourselves.


    Well, we already in a Tier 5 Tyrant Tiger King, we just have to concentrate.


    "Uwaaah! I am emptying of Mana already!" Mistined, as her barrier started to dissipate.


    "[Mana Usage]!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I activated [Mana Usage] and imbued my Mana into Mist, at the same time, I decided to change sses and shift my stats to fight this thing.


    Despite its hard armor, the best way to fight something that can reflect magic is by hitting it as hard as we can!


    Ding!


    [You have temporarily modified your Status through [System Modification]!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [7752000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Warrior]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Beast Hunter]


    [HP]: [10/10] -> [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20] -> [1/1]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Strength]: [4] -> [111]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10] -> [1]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-50]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv4] [Mana Usage: Lv9] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv4] [Heavenly Sun: Lv1] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    [The Special Effect of the [Warrior] Job ss has been activated]


    [Your Strength Stat has increased by +25% while fighting against a powerful foe.]


    [The Special Effect of the [Beast Hunter] Subss has been activated]


    [Your Damage Dealt against Beast-type Monsters has been increased by +50%.]


    [Your Charm has reached less than -50! You generate an [Ominous Aura]!]


    [The Special Effect of the [Ominous Aura] has been activated]


    [Foes are generally afraid of your horrid presence! Intimidated foes stats are reduced by -10%]


    The special effects of these Job ssesbined with the special effect of reaching -50 Charm and belowbines into a great enhancement to damage and also an intimidation effect.


    "GGGRRRHHH!"


    The Pack Leader suddenly noticed my presence, beginning to sweat profoundly.


    Hah, gotcha! Your stats lowered!


    "I''ll handle this guy, Mist and everyone else, cover me!"


    "Wait, you alone?!"


    Aquaria seemed worried.


    "Come on, let me show off too!"


    I jumped forward, epassing my body on mes to propel my speed.


    "GROOAR!"


    The wolf roared furiously, firing countless elemental attacks at me. I moved quickly and began to evade them, boosting my speed through several buffs over my body, I jumped, ducked, and even parried with my sword several blows.


    The wolf was desperately trying to run away from me, while firing more magic from a distance. Several physical attacks quickly reached it, however, as Zack unleashed his axe strikes. He didn''t even had to hit it directly.


    CRAAASH!


    Merely hitting the ground with his monstrous strength made the floor tremble as several cracks emerged, the wolf desperately jumped away from his range, only to fall to Aquarina''s range. Her knives quickly unleashing several consecutive blows.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "GRYYARR¡­!"


    The wolf stepped back once more, only to find Celeste this time around!


    "You really got me good that time, but this isn''t happening again!"


    Her ck Spear was loaded with her magic, enhancing its physical damage dealt, as she quickly pierced through the wolf''s armor for a bit, leaving several holes, but the wolf roared, unleashing an explosion of mes through its red jewels.


    BOOOOOMMM¡­!


    -----

 Chapter 581 Visiting Ancient Ruins

    -----


    Her ck Spear was loaded with her magic, enhancing its physical damage dealt, as she quickly pierced through the wolf''s armor for a bit, leaving several holes, but the wolf roared, unleashing an explosion of mes through its red jewels.


    B O O O O O M M M¡­!


    "Unnggh¡­!"


    Celeste was thrown away, as Mist quickly began healing her burn wounds.


    "GRRRRHH¡­!"


    The wolf slowly stepped forward, as he began to gain confidence yet once more.


    "Hey, did you forget about me?"


    "G R A H?!"


    I appeared right above him, as I swung my sword vertically!


    The sword began to overflow with a red and fiery aura, strong enough to easily slice through its tough armor and then get all the way down to its flesh and spine!


    SLAAAASH!


    The flesh easily sliced off before the mighty de of mine, the shockwave of demonic energying from my sword easily overwhelmed the wolfpletely. The pack leader was thrown into the ground with a loud thud.


    CLASH!


    "AGROOOO!"


    The wolf cried in agony as it gave itsst breath before perishing.


    [Your Party have in the [Crystal Wolf Pup (Tier 2: Rank 3)] x1]


    [You have in the [Crystal Wolf Pack Leader (Tier 4: Rank 5)] x1]


    [Your earned EXP has been multiplied through your Skills.]


    [You earned 95000 EXP]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Naturia] Level has increased from Level 12 to Level 14!]


    [Ignatius] Level has increased from Level 12 to Level 14!]


    [Furoh] Level has increased from Level 12 to Level 14!]


    [Beelzebub] and [Curse] have umted EXP]


    [umted EXP will be administrated once the subjects evolve.]


    "Phew, that''s that¡­"


    I looked into the rest of my party while sitting over the big wolf''s carcass, only to find the other wolves slowly beginning to regain control over their bodies.


    "GGGRRRHHH!"


    "GRAAAH!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "AWOOO¡­"


    The wolves looked at me with anger as I had in their pack leader.


    However, they remained in their own position and didn''t seem to approach further.


    I noticed several pups with them already. I guess it was valid that they wanted to kill us if we in a pup that stranded far off their pack.


    "Go away, I don''t want to kill you all."


    My eyes met with the wolves, as they remained in silence.


    They suddenly stopped roaring at me, rxing.


    "These ruins would overflow with Horned Moles without a natural predator, which means that the crystals would getpletely eaten before they can regenerate again¡­ Don''t think I am doing this out of good will!" I sighed.


    "Woof!"


    One of the wolves looked at me and barked like a dog, before everyone quickly walked away without doing a single thing. I guess Fenrir kind of softened me a bit too, that wolf helped us years ago and I still remember him. I wonder how he''s doing.


    And well, my father also taught me that I shouldn''t hunt more than necessary¡­ if possible. Even though I could had earned some more EXP that way, it is better if we don''t fight more than this, or I''ll end up feeling bad.


    "Well done, you did great." Said Celeste. "It would had been too sad if we killed them all."


    "I mean we already killed a whole pack of Tyrant Tigers¡­" Aquarina said.


    "And that giant squid you killed¡­" Said Zack.


    "Huh? Don''t you remember how you killed over a dozen wild boars?" Asked Aquarina to Zack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "A-Ah, right¡­" Zack sighed.


    I quickly saved the materials inside of the Dimensional Bag, as we quickly made our way through the ruins. The specific crystal we needed was one imbued with life element. I used my eyes to analyze them and slowly find the one we wanted.


    However, it was sure taking a while. Most of the crystals were either fire, earth, light, wind, and water. We couldn''t find any Life Element Crystal at all. It was getting hideously hard!


    "We can''t find any Life Attribute Spirit Stone yet¡­" Sighed Celeste. "Why are they so rare?"


    "Yeah, what''s up with that?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Uuggh, I am a bit tired." Mist yawned.


    "Hey, Sylphy! Are you hearing us?" Zack wondered.


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    CRASH!


    Arge pile of crystals fell as I mined them using my sword.


    "Huh? Ah, well, we just have to keep searching, that''s all."


    Of course, I''ve not just watching, I''ve been mining crystals since we got here and finished our deal with the wolves! I''ve picked a good amount of every new color we found. I''ve got fire, water, ice, light, darkness, poison, earth, wind, and more!


    "Look, a pink crystal!" Mist said.


    "Oooh! An Illusion or Dream Crystal?!" I jumped towards it and swung my sword.


    CRAAASH!


    Arge chunk of it fell from the ceiling.


    "Nice¡­ it is a mix of both!"


    I quickly saved it inside of my Dimensional Bag.


    Meanwhile, everyone looked at me with bored expressions.


    "W-What?! I''m just having fun!" I sighed. "You agreed toe with me."


    "Hahaha¡­ I guess you''re like that." Aquarina giggled. "Though I am also interested in using these materials as well!"


    "Yeah, yeah, but still¡­" Celeste said. "We''ve only found small critters crawling around."


    "Ah, gotcha!"


    SMACK!


    Zack suddenly smacked a Horned Mole that showed up from a hole near him.


    "GRYYYYHHH!"


    The creature gave a little cry before dying.


    "Heheh, this one''s fat and big!" Zack grabbed the dead Horned Mole while giggling yfully.


    "Zack aren''t you hunting too many? Poor little moles¡­" Mist sighed.


    "Ah¡­ R-Right¡­" Zack said. "I am just a bit bored. Sylphy, can you store this one too?"


    "Alright~!"


    As I stored the pile of crystals and the Horned Mole carcass, I suddenly felt¡­ somewhat of a presence.


    "A¡­ e¡­"


    "Huh?"


    I looked around, I could swear I heard some sort of voice.


    "Alice, did you said something?"


    "Hm?"


    Alice was resting inside of my Soul Scape.


    "I didn''t, what''s wrong?"


    I could swear I heard something though¡­


    "I think I heard something¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 582 A Mysterious Room

    -----


    I looked around while inspecting my surroundings. My entire party was leisurely exploring the ruins near me as well, and then¡­


    "O¡­. a¡­"


    "Huh? Where is this voiceing from?"


    I continued looking around, walking across several corridors, until finally I heard the voice closer to me.


    "In¡­ d¡­ r¡­"


    "Where is iting from?"


    I kept looking, and suddenly, a big door showed up in front of me.


    It was at the farther end of the ruins,pletely covered by crystals.


    The door was metallic, and aside from the crystals, it waspletely fine and even clean.


    This door¡­ it had several engraved words on them.


    Runes I couldn''t really understand, and drawings.


    In the door, it showed what seemed to be people, humans?


    No, they were gods.


    They looked simr to the statues we found at the beginning of the ruins.


    I think I recognize Theia and Hyperion there. The woman with shiny eyes and the man with mes all over his body¡­


    Oceanus is at the left too, holding a big trident. And then atop them all, there was a man holding a sand watch, and a long willow tree branch staff sitting over a throne, Cronos.


    I meet him already yet it feels so unreal to find him in such old ruins. Back then, I guess I had kind of forgotten how strong they were, perhaps thanks to some of my Skills allowing me to keep myself calmer than usual.


    "This looks so ancient, did the gods made this?" I wondered, lightly touching the door with my hand.


    BBBBZZZZZ!


    "Uwaaah!"


    However, out of the blue, the door began glowing the moment I touched it!


    The runes glowed with bright colors, beginning to spin around.


    I felt as if my Mana was being drained constantly.


    It was already draining millions of it!


    The door continued draining my mana, I felt like I pull off at any moment, but something was telling me to keep infusing more.


    Let''s name it, my adventurer''s instinct.


    But¡­ how much damn mana you need?!


    FLAAAASH!


    The door finally stopped absorbing enough Mana, as it suddenly glowed with a silver light. The runes finished spinning, unifying together.


    The gods began moving around for some reason, moving images I had never seen before showed in front of my eyes.


    The gods were shown to be sitting around arge pantheon, surrounding someone.


    Something¡­


    They pointed their index fingers at the creature, and then, with a st of power, they sealed it, concealing it inside the depths of their ruins.


    And then, left an enormous guardian protecting this¡­ whatever it was.


    A guardian resembling a giant golem made of metal, holding enormous des and shields.


    "W-What the heck¡­?"


    CREEEAAAK!


    And then, the door opened.


    I heard a voice once more, although it was different this time.


    Strangely automatized, like the system.


    "Enough Divine Power has been detected. Wee to the Nephilim''s Cradle, Master."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Huh? It called me Master?


    And what did it said about Divine Power?


    I am fairly sure I only imbued Mana though? But lots of it, perhaps more than any person could ever have, even my parents.


    Maybe if enough Mana is concentrated and used, it can pass as Divine Power?


    Well, that''s a bit crazy to think about¡­


    CLASH!


    The doors opened, suddenly the dark interior extended further, illuminated by beautiful lights as I saw countless yellow crystals growing around the ce.


    "Woow¡­"


    Wait, these crystals¡­


    Yellow!


    They''re life spirit stones!


    Finally, I found them!


    And there''s tons of them in here for some reason.


    I stepped forward without waiting for a second. Ignatius, Beelzebub, and Curse were at my side while Alice inspected the area atop my head. Naturia warded my back as well. Furoh was with everyone else, so he wasn''t here.


    "What the heck is this ce?" Ignatius wondered.


    "The Ancient Ruins of the Civilization of the Gods, is it?" Alice asked.


    "Yes, but this feels oddly ominous¡­" Ignatius said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I can''t believe Sylphy was able to get inside naturally¡­" Beelzebub said angrily. "This ce is a sealed box, as we the Demon Lords called them. It is an area where the Gods kept sealed their Divine Treasures! We''re going to hit it big now, Sylphy!"


    "ording to the memories of the Demon King I have, he had explored one of these areas before, but he could never enter for some reason." Curse said. "They only allow gods to enter, or those with their divine protections. Not only your mana, but also the divine protection you have from the gods might have allowed you to enter here."


    "So that''s it!" I said while feeling enlightened.


    I continued walking around, as I used my sword to crush the crystals, storing tons of them inside my Dimensional Bag. I was hitting it big right now! Nothing could stop me!


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    CRAAASH!


    A pile of Life Spirit Stones was right in front of me. Greedily, I stored it all once more inside my Dimensional Bag, emptying the entire ce from them.


    "Hehehe¡­ Finally! With this, Saphaley''s scar will be healed in no time!"


    Now, I should just turn back.


    However¡­ I feel the necessity to explore further.


    But maybe I should call Aquarina and everyone else before going in.


    "Sylphy, what''s that?"


    Suddenly, Alice pointed at something over fifty meters away from where I was.


    In the very center of this enormous hall, there was indeed something big.


    I walked there slowly, making sure I wouldn''t trip over anything.


    And then, there it was.


    Something encased in countless chains and with runes over its entire shell.


    It was an egg!


    "Why''s there an egg here?"


    I looked at the egg, it waspletely white, with golden markings in one side, and then ck markings in the other side.


    Faintly, one side resembled light, it even had the painting of a feathered wing, and the second half represented darkness, with a bat-like wing.


    When I used Analysis through my Heavenly Eyes, I was surprised by the information being shown¡­


    -----

 Chapter 583 The Egg Guarded By Robots

    -----


    Ding!


    [Insufficient Divine Power]


    [You cannot see the full detail of this item''s information.]


    -----


    [Nep##i##''s E## (??? Grade)]


    The #### of the #####, a powerful ###########.


    ############ ##### ###########.


    ########### ### ## ####.


    Dangerous ### ######.


    -----


    "Huh? I can''t see a thing!" I sighed. "But it says something about¡­ Nephi''s E? The of the a powerful¡­ Dangerous."


    I couldn''t really get it.


    "But it seems to be an egg, so I guess it is Nephi''s Egg!" Said Beelzebub.


    "Who is Nephi?" I wondered.


    "Nephi¡­ Nephi¡­" Alice began researching within her mind database.


    "Where did I heard that before?" Curse wondered.


    "Nephilious!" Beelzebub said. "I remember these big, turtle things from the demon continent, this egg is from a Nephilious, they''re tasty if roasted. Maybe we should eat it!"


    "No, it is obvious that this is an egg of a Nautilus, a giant squid thing from the sea! I''ve eaten a few when I was a dragon!" Ignatiusughed. "They''re best when boiled with my own dragon breath, their shell is crunchy and when they boilpletely, the inside is filled with seafood soup."


    "You two are really idiots! Why would the gods seal the egg of those normal monsters?" Alice sighed, reprimanding the two. "This egg is¡­ something else I can''t quite recall."


    "Oh, I think I remember¡­ I heard something about this before from the memories I have!" Curse said. "Nephilim! You heard it before entering as well, right?"


    "R-Right¡­" I said. "What is that?"


    "Nephilim are said to be beings that are both an angelic being and a demonic one¡­" Alice said. "I only know about them because my creator inserted such information amongst the manymon knowledge I have¡­"


    "But I know what they are here¡­" Curse said. "Nephilim are said to be-"


    FLAAASH!


    "EH?!"


    Suddenly, we all reacted the same.


    The egg started glowing!


    And then I realized I had begun to touch it and caress it gently. I couldn''t help it, the surface was very smooth!


    "The egg''s shining?!" Alice cried. "Wait! Sylphy did you do this?!"


    "E-Err¡­ Well, maybe?" Iughed a bit, mostly out of nervousness.


    CRASH!


    CRASH!


    CRAAASH!


    Suddenly, the chains wrapped around the egg were epassed in the light, and then broke into pieces. Runes covering the eggshell dissipated in an instant, consumed by darkness¡­


    RUMBLE!


    And right as the egg began to shine, something in the background, which I''ve been ignoring this entire time started moving.


    "[Breakout Detected] [Intruder Detected] [Intruder Detected] [Intruder Detected]¡­"


    The mechanical voice of something emerged from the background, a titan made of metal appeared before our sight.


    Its entire body glowed with neon blue and red light, gigantic, about twenty to thirty meters of height. It had four enormous metallic legs and held four long des with its four arms. Its head was a single, red-colored orb glowing brightly. Dark silver color covered its entire body.


    "[EXTERMINATE]"


    SLAAAASH!


    In a mere second, it swung four of those des against me!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAASHHH!!!


    The enormous blow erupted into countless shockwaves, the ground and the surroundings exploded into pieces as I parried the blows and defended barely using the [Sunshine Ward] Skill!


    BAAAAM!


    And I fell right into the hard, metallic floor!


    "Ouch¡­!"


    I quickly stood up, ncing at the titan I had awoken.


    Imbuing mana into my sword, I quickly began thinking what to do¡­


    "Okay then, fuck it."


    I pointed my sword at the monster as Ibined my Skills together with my new Divine Protection''s Ability. Ember, zing Wall, and Holy Sun, all togetherbined into a gigantic mass of mes!


    "zing de Arts: [Prideful Sun]!"


    FLUOOOOSSSSHHH!!!


    The gigantic mass of mes was sopressed within its boundaries that it turned into a mass of sma, impacting the titan on the spot!


    BOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!


    mes erupted everywhere, as I absorbed them thanks to Holy Sun''s effects, which made me virtually immune to fire.


    However, just in time, Ignatius managed to grab the egg away and ced it behind me.


    The enormous shockwave blew away anything left behind, as I shielded myself bybining the power of my spirits into an elemental barrier.


    FLASH!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The wind began blowing from the other side, as I gasped for air, I had overused my Mana too much there, but I was rather desperate.


    I looked in front of me, finding the enormous titan in the floor. Half of its body was melting off, while the other half was trying to stand up, and it did!


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    SLASH!


    It suddenly shed the melting part, as the other part quickly began absorbing mana from the environment.


    "[Initiating Self Repair Function] [Absorbing Magical Power from the Environment]!"


    As it absorbed the magic power, it continued repairing itself while growingrger andrger, its wounds quickly being healed in a mere instant!


    FLUOOOOSH!


    "Shit, Sylphy, you have to run away!"


    Ignatius roared, as I nodded.


    "Alright!"


    I ran towards the door, but it suddenly closed!


    CLAAASH!


    "[INTRUDER DETECTED] [INTRUDER DETECTED] [EXTERMINATE]"


    The robot behind me seemed to be able to control the entire ruin somehow, closing the door before I could run away. Ugh, are you for real now?!


    "[Initiating Proton Cannon¡­]


    TRUUUUMMMMM¡­!


    Suddenly, the metallic titan''s chest opened, as a gigantic cannon-like part began chargingrge quantities of Mana, unleashing a beam of red zing light.


    FLAAAAAAASSSHHHH!!!


    Can I even tank that?!


    "Sylphy!!! [Fire Absorption] MAX!!!"


    Ignatius flew in front as he began to absorb the entire beam of red light, his entire body started inting into a gigantic form, convoluted, like a balloon that was about to burst!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Unnngggh¡­! UUGRAAAAHH!!! S-SYLPHYYYY!"


    Ignatius struggled. I couldn''t let him just die here!


    Ding!


    [You have temporarily modified your Status through [System Modification]!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [7752000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Fire Magic Swordswoman]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Dragon Fire Wizard]


    [HP]: [10/10] -> [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20] -> [1/1]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [111]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50] -> [200]


    [Resistance]: [10] -> [1]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-200]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv4] [Mana Usage: Lv9] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv4] [Heavenly Sun: Lv1] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    [The Special Effect of the [Fire Magic Swordswoman] Job ss has been activated]


    [Your Strength Stat has increased by +30% while using swords, Fire Magic Damage dealt is increased by +50% whilebining it with a Magic Sword.]


    [The Special Effect of the [Dragon Fire Wizard] Subss has been activated]


    [Your Fire Magic Damage, Maniption, and Cast Speed is increased by +30%, Dragon-type Familiar Stats increase by +25% and their mes deal +30% more Damage.]


    [Your Charm has reached less than -200! You generate a [Terrifying Aura]!]


    [The Special Effect of the [Terrifying Aura] has been activated]


    [Foes arepletely terrified of your horrid presence! Intimidated foes stats are reduced by -20%]


    -----

 Chapter 584 Against Ancient Relics

    -----


    This giant metallic golem had too many powers, and Ignatius was struggling to contain its enormous Red Beam attack!


    Without thinking it twice, I quickly decided to once more change my ss and Subss to get something that could boost my firepower.


    I''ve already realized it is rather weak to incredibly hot temperatures, I just have to ramp that up!


    [You have temporarily modified your Status through [System Modification]!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Elemental Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [7752000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Fire Magic Swordswoman]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Dragon Fire Wizard]


    [HP]: [10/10] -> [1/1]


    [MP]: [20/20] -> [1/1]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [111]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50] -> [200]


    [Resistance]: [10] -> [1]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-200]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv4] [Mana Usage: Lv9] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv4] [Heavenly Sun: Lv1] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    [The Special Effect of the [Fire Magic Swordswoman] Job ss has been activated]


    [Your Strength Stat has increased by +30% while using swords, Fire Magic Damage dealt is increased by +50% whilebining it with a Magic Sword.]


    [The Special Effect of the [Dragon Fire Wizard] Subss has been activated]


    [Your Fire Magic Damage, Maniption, and Cast Speed is increased by +30%, Dragon-type Familiar Stats increase by +25% and their mes deal +30% more Damage.]


    [Your Charm has reached less than -200! You generate a [Terrifying Aura]!]


    [The Special Effect of the [Terrifying Aura] has been activated]


    [Foes arepletely terrified of your horrid presence! Intimidated foes stats are reduced by -20%]


    [Fire Magic Swordswoman] was a ssic tobine with my fire and my sword, while the subss was something new I thought about. Despite theplicated name, it seemed to be good enough to be wielded by the current me.


    [Dragon Fire Wizard] was made in an attempt to enhance my fire and also the powers of Ignatius. Maybe I should had simply made the Spirit Master Subss instead, but I wanted something that could boost the power of Ignatius in specific.


    FLUOOOSH!


    An aura erupted from within my body, mes and darkness converged together. However, the golem in front of me waspletely unaffected by it, and its stats probably didn''t lowered, sadly.


    Well, it is not as if I am for that aura anyways, I sacrifice Charm as the stat of choice because it is the least impactful. However, it progressively makes me more monstrous in presence as it goes down. I wonder how I would feel if I went to -100000 or something¡­


    Ah, that''s not the point right now!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "IGNATIUS!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I extended my Mana towards him, merging it with him and then undergoing [Spirit Connection] with his powers, quickly channeling my strength into him and vice versa.


    "GRUUUUOOOHHHH!"


    Ignatius roared furiously, as he continued absorbing the enormous golem''s beam. Until the golem finally finished its attack, perhaps giving up on it as it saw Ignatius suddenly grow to an enormous, draconic size!


    His appearance was now perhaps slightly more terrifying than when he was alive, looking taler and massive. A powerful dragon made entirely out of mes. His power alone was glorious! And these mes were very strong as well, merging with my own Holy Sun and Ember, he emanated Holy mes.


    "[EXTERMINATE]!"


    The Golem rushed forwards, attacking Ignatius with its four enormous arms holding sharp des, attempting to slice him into bits!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    However, he tanked the hits easily as no matter how much he was sliced, the des simply went through his zing body.


    I jumped above his head while the golem continued attacking him, gathering zing mes from within his enormous body and doing abined attack!


    "Now, Ignatius! Like we did it before!"


    "Got it¡­!"


    "Dragon de Arts: Draconic¡­ METEOR!"


    I jumped high into the skies, as Ignatius converged into a mass of pure mes into my de, and then, I fell down from above right towards the golem!


    "[EXTERMINATE]!"


    The golem attempted to attack me while I was falling down, its des quickly unleashed countless slicing attacks against me.


    But that''s not going to work!


    FRSSSSHH!


    The des, upon closing contact with me, merely melted!


    SPLAASH!


    "BBBZZZZZ!"


    The golem suddenly was covered on molten metal, losing bnce.


    Just what I wanted!


    "ROOOOAR!"


    Ignatius draconic roar echoed across the room, as his mes turned into his shape, slicing through the dragon as I swung my de vertically, with all my might!


    It truly resembled a Dragon Meteor in all of its splendor!


    CRAAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!!


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    An enormous explosion of mes surged from within the impact, the entire golem was sliced cleanly in half, as both halves quickly began to melt away into a puddle of molten metal!


    "BBBZZZZ¡­! [ERROR]¡­ [ERROR]¡­"


    It suddenly stretched an enormous harm, trying to grab me while I was resting a few seconds upon such an attack, but Ignatius swung his tail, which grew to an astronomical size upon taking the power of the Subss I changed into, mming the golem''s metallic arm, and breaking it into bits.


    CRAAASH!


    "BBZZZZ¡­!"


    The golem began struggling, it was melting away and it couldn''t even move nor repair itself anymore. Whatever thing was helping it absorb Mana, it couldn''t do that anymore.


    "Phew¡­ I guess we did it. I had to go all out¡­ I am so tired¡­" I sighed in relief. "I feel like I''m going to pass out at any moment now¡­"


    "[INTRUDER DETECTED] [EXTERMINATE]!"


    However, the moment I rxed, two enormous arms grabbed my body from behind!


    CLAAASH!


    "Eh?! T-There''s another one?!"


    -----

 Chapter 585 Fighting Deadly Robots

    -----


    The room here was too big, I was unable to see the second oneing from behind me, and there was even¡­


    "[EXTERMINATE]!"


    "[DESTROY!]"


    "[INTRUDER DETECTED]! [EXTERMINATE]!"


    There are actually three more?! So four in total?!


    CRAASH!


    "AAGGGH¡­! Y-You damn¡­!"


    I gathered my power within my sword and then swung it against the arms holding me, quickly slicing them apart and managing to escape their grasp, only to find the other two right before my path.


    The room wasn''t even small but before these three behemoths, it really looked small now! The golems began chasing me down as I started jumping away from their blows. Ignatius was tired after overdoing it there, but he pushed himself to his limits, fusing more with my Mana and my Aura.


    "Draconic Arts: [Dragon Punch]!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    He began punching the golems with all his might while I ran away from them, enormous zing explosions echoed across the entire room, the golems started backing down while being blown over and melted, only to regenerate quickly through their strange methods.


    "BZZZZ¡­! [EXTERMINATE]!"


    "You damn pests, don''t you see I am tired?!"


    "Sylphy! Darkness Magic barely can even touch them¡­ even less poison."


    Beelzebub panicked.


    "My chains can''t stop them, my curses don''t work!"


    Curse was also panicking.


    "Light Magic seems even less effective¡­ even with the potential enhancement of my divine runes¡­!"


    Not even Alice could put a scratch on them!


    "The only thing that seems to work is intense mes, huh?" Ignatius sighed, looking at the golems. "Then I have to just-"


    "FOOO!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, Naturia flew towards the Golems directly!


    "NATURIA! What are you doing?!"


    "FOFOFOOOO!"


    FLAAAAASSHHHH!!!


    Naturia''s entire body began to grow exponentially in size, as she started to drain all my Mana in the process! An enormous tree emerged, her roots and branches quickly began to wrap around all the golems, putting them on ce!


    "FOOO!"


    "Wait, she''s telling us to run away now!" Said Alice.


    "But Naturia!" I cried.


    "FOOFOO!"


    "Ugh¡­!"


    I know that Spirits can revive as long as they have a master to where their souls are connected, but even then, the revival process might take years, and I don''t want her to experience death to begin with!


    "[EXTERMINATE]!"


    "[DESTROY]!"


    "[ANNIHILATE]!"


    The three golems unleashed red beams from their heads, quickly beginning to burn through her entire body, at the same time, their swords started slicing her apart!


    "NATURIA!"


    I called for her, quickly summoning her to my side as the tree she left behind was destroyed. At least it worked as a decoy, but that was too risky!


    "Fooo¡­"


    "You dummy, I would never leave you behind!"


    However, Naturia didn''t seemed at all affected, and suddenly looked like she got an idea.


    "Fofoooo!"


    Suddenly, Naturia began glowing brightly, and then merged into Ignatius body!


    "Eh? Ah! R-Right, the thing we did back then!"


    "Then let me aid you as well!"


    Alice flew towards Ignatius as well, as all three of them merged together!


    "This is¡­ [Spirit Fusion]!"


    FLAAAAAASSSSHHH!!!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A sh of bright light emerged.


    Ignatius body quickly reconstructed itself, as his enormous dragon form came back.


    This time, he looked more glorious and holy, his scales shining with life and light element.


    "GAHAHAHAH! This is it!"


    Heughed his lungs out, as the golems quickly drew closer.


    "I''m gonna st you all!"


    The dragon opened his jaws, unleashing a devastating ze breath, the life and light elementbined with the fire element created Divine mes, somehow, they were able to melt the golems way more easily!


    FLUOOOOSSSSHHH!!!


    "BBBZZZZZ¡­!"


    "BBZZ¡­! [ERROR]!"


    "[EXTERMINATE]¡­! BBBZZZ¡­"


    The three golems started to melt into liquid, it was working! However, Ignatius continued burning them andughing, andughing, andughing¡­


    FRSSSSHHHH!


    "GAHAHAHAHA! BURN!"


    When they became a puddle of liquid metal, he finally stopped, the three spirits immediately separated as they were all exhausted, immediately going inside my Soul Scape to rest.


    "I-I guess that''s it." I sighed in relief. "Is there no other surprise I should be aware of-"


    TRUUUUUUMMMMM¡­!


    The floor opened.


    Yep, I guess there''s more!


    The gods really put a lot of security here!


    CLANK!


    CLANK!


    CLANK!


    An enormous spider made of the same material as the golems showed up!


    "BBZZZZZZ¡­.!"


    It had eight red eyes over its entire head, and sharp metallic jaws. And above all, its jaws were unleashing a deathly and strange ck smog, which seemed to be some sort of toxin.


    "This is poison! Sylphy!"


    Beelzebub rushed to my mouth, suddenly protecting me from the poison my connecting his soul with mine and giving me some sort of toxin and poison temporary immunity, although it should be fine seeing how I cannot die from poisons and the like-


    "This is not the normal poison you think it is! This thing is some sort of smog that melts your insides, don''t breathe it!" He roared at me.


    "Shit¡­" I muttered, keeping my mouth and nose shut as I walked back, the monstrous spider drawing closer.


    "SHAAAAA!"


    I began firing fireballs at it, as enormous as I could muster them. But this guy was strange, it was way too powerful! Its defensespared to the other golems was a hundred times higher, and I had already received the bacsh of overusing my powers, changing sses, and using Mana.


    But I have to keep pushing myself to my limits or I''ll simply end up getting crushed into bits¡­ Or worse, melted alive! I don''t want that at all!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    The fireballs barely did any damage, the spider seemed to enjoy my struggle as it drew closer. Its legs suddenly shapeshifted as their tips gained sharp ck des, attempting to get to me and slice me apart! I tried to run away, jumping around as I evaded its enormous des.


    CLAAASH!


    CLAAAASH!


    CLAAAAAAASHHH!!!


    RUMBLE!


    The entire room started to shake, as cracks spread everywhere.


    Crack¡­ crack!


    However, the cracking sound of somethingpletely different echoed behind my back.


    The egg I was carrying in my back using threads made of mana suddenly started to crack more and more, light and darkness emerged from its interior!


    FLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 586 Nephilim

    -----


    "The egg''s cracking!?" Curse reacted before I could.


    "What''s this?! Eh?! So much light and¡­ darkness?! Is this what a Nephilim uses?!" Beelzebub cried.


    C L A A A A S H!


    Before I could do anything else, I was suddenly cornered by the giant golem spider. I cannot even analyze its stats either, but this thing is surely around Tier 6 in power, or beyond that!


    "S H A A A A A!"


    The spider opened its jaws, nearing closer to crush me!


    What do I do?! Do I use Ward again and then attack it back? But without sunlight I cannot do much¡­!


    Crack¡­ crack¡­


    CRACK!


    Suddenly, the entire egg blew up into pieces, an arc of light and darkness erupted from my back, as something, a silhouette appeared atop the ceiling.


    The spider itself panicked, walking back in fear of what had hatched from the egg¡­ wait a second, those emotionless golems actually fear something?!


    "[THE NEPHILIM HAS HATCHED]¡­ [BEGINNING MASS DESTRUCTION PROTOCOL]!"


    Suddenly, the enormous spider shapeshifter, turning into some sort of weird item I''ve never seen before, a cannon, with many other cannons attached to it, pointing at the entity that was floating in the ceiling, covered by darkness and light.


    "[EXTERMINATE]"


    F L A A A A A A S S S S S H H H H!!!


    Ten red beams were unleashed at the same time, thesers reached the floating figure and exploded at the same time. The entire room once more shook wildly. For a moment, I thought that little thing was done for.


    However, as the smoke dissipated, its figure was finally revealed. And it was¡­pletely alright?! It looked down upon the golem as if it were nothing. And to boot, it wasn''t some monster-shaped creature.


    It resembled a human. It had fair white skin, and short blonde hair, with the other half being purple. His? Or her face was beautiful, wless even, I couldn''t tell his or her sex because I couldn''t even see any of the two between their legs.


    Their golden eye and red eye shed brightly. The creature raised its arms into the sky, as two wings stretched from its back, a feathered wing, and a demonic-looking wing. Holy and demonic energy gathered within its hands.


    And with the soft and female-like voice, it chanted something.


    "[Oblivion]"


    FLAAAAAAAAASSSHHHH!!!


    TRUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMM¡­!


    The only thing I saw was light and darkness endlessly stretching around the room.


    Thest thing I saw from the golem was how it turned into absolute dust.


    But somehow, we were spared from the destruction¡­


    .


    .


    .


    "Huh?"


    When I opened my eyes again, everything was in peace.


    "What just happened? Ah¡­ Eh?!"


    And the Nephilim greeted me. A beautiful and serene smile greeted my sight, it was a rather beautiful and enchanting one.


    "Hello, I am d you''re okay. I was worried¡­"


    "Huh? Ah! You can talk?! W-Who are you?!"


    I quickly jumped away, feelingpletely freaked out.


    "Did you hatch from the egg?! How?"


    The Nephilim sighed a bit.


    "My internal energy is going down dramatically¡­ I cannot¡­ speak¡­ much¡­ further¡­ Ah¡­"


    Suddenly, the Nephilim fell to its knees, gasping for air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I noticed the runes around the Nephilim''s skin began losing their light.


    Whatever was happening to him or her, it was bad!


    "Y-You need energy?"


    "Ahhh¡­ I might go to sleep for a long time¡­ I¡­ I wish I could have spoken¡­ a bit¡­ more¡­"


    "Wait!"


    I touched the Nephilim''s shoulder, imbuing my Mana into the entity''s body.


    FLAAAAASH!


    "Ah¡­ Mana? So pure¡­ Yet, Mana is not enough to- Hm? This is too much Mana¡­"


    "I have¡­ as much as you want!" I said with a smile.


    After a few minutes, Nephilim finally restored the energy that it had lost.


    "So what''s your name? And are you a boy¡­ or a girl?" I wondered while tilting my head.


    "Name¡­ I have none." Nephilim sighed. "Boy or girl? I don''t know such concepts. I am¡­ a weapon."


    "W-Weapon?!" I asked in surprise.


    "I was made to destroy the world¡­" Nephilim''s golden and red eye looked at me with a sorrowful expression.


    "Huh? Ah?! W-Wait¡­ hold on a moment, I need to process this¡­" I sighed while gasping for air.


    Suddenly, I noticed the body structure of Nephilim was strange.


    Several areas of the body had strange metallic lines.


    The shoulders had joints too, and so the hips.


    Some areas were less noticeable than others though, but it felt like Nephilim''s body was both organic and¡­ inorganic.


    Something between the golems I just fought, and my own flesh and blood.


    "What would you feelfortable with? I can''t really go around calling you with so many pronouns, it will wrack my brains." I sighed.


    "Well¡­ I don''t know. What''s the difference between a boy and a girl?" Nephilim wondered.


    "I don''t know but you''re so cute looking you could be a girl." I said with a smile.


    "Girl¡­ is a girl you?" Nephilim asked.


    "Yeah, I''m a girl!" I said with a smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I want to be like you¡­ So I can be girl as well?" Nephilim asked.


    "Sure, sure. You could also pass for a cute boy too if you wanted¡­" Iughed.


    "Ooh¡­ Girl¡­" Nephilim smiled a bit. "Can you teach me more?" She asked.


    "S-Sure¡­ Actually, I came here with many friends. Can we get out and look for them?" I asked.


    "Friends¡­" She said. "What are they?"


    "People you hold very dear, they''re like family, and you simply can''t live without them." I smiled back at her.


    Her curiosity was endearing.


    Nephilim''s eyes shone brightly as she heard my words.


    "I see¡­" She said with a sweet voice, innocent and wanting to know more. "I''ve never gone outside before¡­ I only know I was created, and then I¡­ rampaged. After that, they sealed me here."


    "They as the gods?" I wondered.


    "Gods? Is that their name?" She asked.


    "She feels¡­ like me." Alice whispered to me. "Maybe she was also some sort of failure to them, something broken they didn''t wanted anymore, that they simply disposed of¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 587 Ancient Automata

    -----


    I guess Alice was kind of right, it felt like Nephilim was that kind of being.


    "Gods? Is that their name?" She asked.


    But they''re just a bunch of overpowered wizards at the end." I shrugged. "I can tell you''re not human, nor really anything I''ve ever seen before. But as long as we get you some clothes, I think you can pass for a human pretty easily. Can you hide those wings?"


    "My wings¡­ Yes." Nephilim nodded, as her wings suddenly disappeared into sparkles of light and darkness.


    "Alright¡­ Err, I think I''ve got spare clothes in my Dimensional Bag, wait a bit¡­"


    I opened my bag and threw out a white and green dress, and some leather boots made out of wild boar leather.


    "Here, wear this for now, Nephi." I said.


    "Nephi¡­?" She wondered.


    "Ah¡­ You''re a Nephilim, right? So Nephi might be fitting?" I wondered.


    "Hm, it is¡­ my name?" She asked.


    "Ah¡­ Nephi sounds a bit dull for a name." I sighed. "Sorry, maybe something better?"


    "No¡­" Nephi touched my hands gently. "I like the name¡­ you''ve given to me."


    "I-I see¡­ So you''re very close¡­" I sighed.


    "Is it wrong to be close?" She asked.


    "A bit, step aside, keep a distance of around one meter from each person if you don''t know them for a long time, so you don''t creep them out." I said with a giggle. "Of course, you didn''t crept me out. You can approach me if you want."


    "I see¡­" Nephi nodded while seemingly memorizing everything I taught to her. "Clothes¡­ how do I put them on?"


    She didn''t even knew that¡­


    At the end, I helped her get her clothes.


    And in the meantime, I checked her body a bit, out of curiosity.


    The stomach had a yellow sphere, and her chest a dark one.


    She had no reproductive organs, but seemed to have some¡­


    Ahem, orifices to go to the bathroom, so I can assume she can digest food, that''s good.


    The joins in her shoulders and hips was a bit creepy, the more I looked at them, the more I felt like she was actually very frail.


    What if something gets stuck there? Wouldn''t she have some hard time?


    Maybe we have to keep those areas well clean and protected.


    "Look at you! You look so lovely in this dress!" I said happily.


    "Lovely¡­" Nephi smiled a bit while blushing. "Is Nephi a cute girl?"


    "You are! Now let''s get you out of this ugly ruin! To the wide and big world outside, baby!" I said, but the door was still locked. "Right, this still locked¡­"


    "Let me break it for you." Nephi smiled as she was about to unleash her overpowered attack again.


    "W-Wait you''re going to blow me away with that!" I stopped her.


    Crack¡­ crack¡­


    And just as I did, the door gained countless cracks.


    CRAAAAASHHH!!!


    And an enormous quantity of water emerged from within!


    SPLAAAASH!!!


    "Guaaaagggh!"


    "Is this¡­ water?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As we were blown away by the water, Aquarina showed up from atop the broken door.


    "Sylphy! Where are you?! SYLPHYYY!" Aquarina called for me as I was right below her.


    "Aquarina, I am here¡­" I sighed, as she quickly realized I was there.


    "Ah! SYLPHYYY!" She ran towards me, hugging me and quickly dragging me out of the water. "What happened here? Are you okay? Huh? Who is she? Where did she even came from?!"


    "This is a long story, but I hope you can listen to it while we walk back home¡­" I sighed. "Ah, I also got Life Spirit Stones, so we are all set."


    And like that, I exined to them what happened. The egg where Nephi hatched from, the golems we fought, and the gods rted to it all¡­ Everyone was left speechless for a bit.


    "H-Huh?!" Even Celeste couldn''t really muster the words.


    "I¡­ see?" Zack wondered.


    "So this pretty girl here appeared out of that room over there, and hatched from an egg?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Yep, I have my spirits to testify for me as well, right guys?" I asked Beelzebub and Curse, who nodded slowly.


    "Yesssss¡­"


    "I am tired¡­"


    "So Nephi, these are my friends." I told Nephi.


    Nephi looked at everyone, her cute appearance quickly conquered everyone''s hearts even though she was aplete stranger.


    "Hello, I am happy to meet Sylphy''s friends." She said politely, almost slightly mechanically. "I hope we can be friends one day as well¡­"


    "S-Sure¡­" Zack said.


    "Yeah. Let''s be friends right away!" Mist happily said.


    "You''re sure a looker." Celeste smiled.


    "Hmmm¡­ Well, I am happy you could protect Sylphy, but don''t get too close to her¡­" Aquarina hugged me while trying to keep a distance from Nephi.


    However, Nephi just got closer while we were sitting over Furoh''s fluffy back.


    "Sylphy said that it was okay to get very close to her, she said I was her friend." Nephi said, slightly¡­ domineeringly.


    "Huh? Sylphy did you told her that?" Aquarina asked, her eyes shing against Nephi''s.


    "I-I just told her she could rx around me¡­" I stuttered.


    CRASH!


    I could even hear the lightning strikes of both of these girl''s eyes. Seriously, can''t they calm down, they''re just meeting! Also why is Nephi getting territorial out of the sudden?


    "Hmph¡­ Anyways, you''re like¡­ a creation of the gods? You''re really mysterious, even after hearing that exnation and all¡­" Aquarina said while narrowing her eyes. "It almost feels like Sylphy made it all up."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I can assure you that she didn''t." Said Nephi. "My creation was by the gods¡­ I can still remember it. I was sealed because I was¡­ a failure, they couldn''t control my powers. I cooled down after a while since I went to sleep."


    "She answered very calmly, I think she might be saying the truth." Said Celeste.


    "We should probably keep this a secret from the rest of the people. Maybe just tell our parents." Said Zack.


    "I-I guess." I sighed.


    "I am okay with it." Nephi smiled back.


    Her eyes continued looking at her surroundings, as we finally reached the end of the forest. The beautiful and endless grasnds surrounding Agartha greeted her sight.


    "Such a beautiful scenery¡­ So this is the world¡­"


    Nephi seemed enchanted by the beautiful world surrounding us.


    -----

 Chapter 588 Walking Back Home

    -----


    Nephi watched the outside world happily, as I checked the system messages I''ve been ignoring for a bit¡­


    [You have in the [Giant Mechanical Guardian (Tier ?: Rank ?)] x4]


    [Your Party have in the [Giant Mechanical Guardian: Spider (Tier ?: Rank ?)] x1]


    [Your earned EXP has been multiplied through your Skills.]


    [You earned 1400000 EXP]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Naturia] Level has increased from Level 14 to Level 22!]


    [Ignatius] Level has increased from Level 14 to Level 22!]


    [Furoh] Level has increased from Level 14 to Level 22!]


    [Beelzebub] and [Curse] have umted EXP]


    [umted EXP will be administrated once the subjects evolve.]


    Woah, over a million EXP out of those little guys? This is really a surprising discovery for sure. But for now, I should just be happy about it. Although it feels weird I can''t even know their actual Tiers, but maybe that''s for the better. That way I don''t feel as scared as I should had felt back then now when things are over.


    Nephi obliterated the spider one without bathing an eye, but it seems that she ran out of energy after that. For some reason she cannot generate her own energy. Is this why she said she''s a weapon? The gods made her a weapon¡­ something that needs fuel, I suppose.


    I guess we are a good match, as long as I am here, I can fuel her with Mana and energy so she can use her magic¡­ or whatever power she used back then. Yeah, it is pretty nice.


    For now we should be getting back in town.


    "Ah, the youngdy Sylph''s back! Open the gates!"


    Eustace and the guards opened the gates and greeted us with worried expressions in their faces.


    "Young Lady you came way toote! Night is about toe already!" The tall and muscr elf said.


    "I know, sorry about it." I apologized. "We are tired so we''ll be going back home for now¡­"


    "S-Sure¡­ Have a good night." He sighed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, before we could sneak easily, he suddenly stopped us.


    "Wait a second, who is she?" He asked. "I don''t remember any girl with two hair colors with you before? Is she from another vige or something? Where is she from? She seems human, but I''ve never seen an human with two eye colors and hair colors before¡­"


    Eustace you damn old man, can''t you keep your mouth shut?!


    "I am Nephi." Nephi said. "I am Sylphy''s friend."


    "Sylphy''s friend¡­ from where?" Eustace asked. "I''ve never seen you before."


    "From the ru-"


    I quickly covered her mouth.


    "From the ru¡­ Rustic Vige! Around tens of kilometers away from here, very far away, hiding in the forest¡­ it is a few people mostly humans with weird hair colors." Iughed. "We''ve known her for a while, since we started going out, but we never invited her here. So I wanted to let her sleep at our ce and know more about civilization."


    "¡­" Eustace narrowed his eyes. He was trying to see through us. "Well, alright¡­ Be careful about bringing other strangers to our town, youngdy. Sometimes bandits might try to get inside."


    "Err, yeah, sorry." I quickly walked away with Nephi and the rest.


    "Well that was very close." Sighed Celeste.


    "Very, very close indeed!" Aquarina nodded.


    "What''s wrong with telling him about her true identity?" Mist had no idea.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It is too dangerous, simply too risky! Never do it, Mist. Promise it to me." I told her.


    "O-Okay, I promise¡­" Mist nodded while feeling slightly confused.


    "Alright, alright, now that we can all rx. What do we do?" Celeste asked. "We should quickly get ready to exin things to your parents. Seeing how they''re superheroes and whatever they''re easily going to detect that she''s a weirdo."


    "Weirdo¡­?" Nephi wondered.


    "Hey! Don''t say those things to the girl!" I smacked Celeste''s head.


    "What''s a weirdo?" Nephi asked innocently.


    "Well, it''s a person that is¡­ weird." I said while sighing. "You''re weird to us a bit, but there''s nothing wrong with it, we are knowing one another."


    "I see¡­" Nephi nodded happily.


    "Also I''ve gotta make the Elixir for Saphaley, if we canplete this today I can get some nice quest rewards¡­" I said while imagining the items I''ll be gifted.


    "Quest rewards? Do you even need the money that Saphaley is offering to us anyways?" Sighed Zack.


    "I would dly take it from your hands if you don''t!" Celeste said shamelessly.


    "No! That money''s mine!" I said angrily. "¡­Actually, we''ll have to divide it with everyone because all of you helped in your own ways. Ahem."


    "Yeah, I guess." Said Zack.


    "Ooh! Money? I don''t have much money¡­ Mary give us all a gold coin for our monthly sry, I always spend it too quickly¡­" Mist sighed.


    "Oh, what do you spend it in?" I wondered.


    "Cakes¡­ and fruits¡­ And meat! And bread¡­ that one bread with cream inside¡­" Mist started drooling.


    "Wait you''re not even saving money, you''re just spending it all in snacks!" Zack reprimanded Mist.


    "Fweehh¡­ What''s wrong?" Cried Mist.


    "You have to think more about your future, Mist. I am saving money for that future too. Mom taught me that." Zack said.


    I guess Ninhursag has been teaching him well.


    "Future¡­" Mist sighed. "I dunno what I''ll be doing then¡­"


    "I-I guess so." Zack sighed, petting her head. "But if you want to stick with us you''ll need some capital at the end, right?"


    "Huh¡­ Ahh! But I can be your wife and then you pay for my stuff, Zack!" Mist smiled cutely.


    Zack blushed a bit.


    "T-That''s¡­ not what I meant!" He said while getting all flustered.


    "Uwaah! I can''t believe I said that¡­" Mist got flustered.


    "Eh? You finally realize?" Sighed Zack.


    "Wait, if I said that then it means¡­ we''ll have kids? Ahh¡­ cute little Zacks and Mists¡­" Mist suddenly began to imagine a whole family with Zack.


    "C-Can you stop having these weird thoughts?" Zack was at his limit of embarrassment.


    Both are so cute together¡­


    -----

 Chapter 589 A New Member Of The Family?

    -----


    When we got back home, we had to exin everything to my parents and stuff, and of course, Aquarina''s parents and then my uncle and even Ninhursag. We spent a whole hour telling them what we went through. My parents were making all kinds of faces as we told them our journey in search for healing Saphaley''s scar.


    "S-So this girl¡­"


    My mother pointed at Nephi who was eating a cake slice happily.


    "She''s¡­ a god''s creation?"


    I nodded.


    "She said she''s a weapon sealed by the gods." I sighed. "I couldn''t possibly leave her confined in the ruins now that I ended hatching her. She also saved my life so I owe it to her."


    "I-I see¡­" My mother sighed. "I didn''t knew that ruin held a treasure of the gods in there."


    "Treasure of the gods?" I asked.


    "Yeah¡­ I guess we have never really told you about them." Said my father. "The thing we left behind in the Amazon Jungle years ago was also one, the one Ninhursag''s family was entrusted to protect alongside the Amazons."


    "Treasures of the Gods are special items left by them in their ruins. Cores filled with Divine Power that, if mishandled could explode and wipe out an entire piece ofnd, powerful essories imbued with strong magic and curses, golems of ancient times that can wipe out entire armies in seconds, and¡­ weapons of mass destruction. It is said that most of them are failed attempts at making them, so they left them behind like junk." My mother exined.


    "Junk¡­" Nephi sighed, feeling slightly down. "Is Nephi junk?"


    "A-Ah, of course not!" I said, cheering her up.


    "However, if she said she''s a weapon, then we better believe her." My father said. "Nephi¡­ the power you used to defeat that spider, what was it?"


    "The power I used?" Wondered Nephi. "I don''t really know. There are words and powers imbued into my skin and my internal body. I just felt like using them and they came out. But they depleted my energy after that. I was about to faint but Sylphy healed me, giving me millions of mana topensate for not having divine power, it worked and now I feel functional."


    "Energy?" Shade asked. "So she has some sort of battery she needs to fill? I guess she''s really a creation of the gods then, yet she''s organic?"


    "No, some parts of her look like a golem too, if you look at her shoulders." Nepheline pointed out.


    "I see¡­ I didn''t realized." Shade nodded.


    "You cannot produce your own energy?" My mother asked Nephi.


    "No¡­ I can''t. The people that made me said¡­ I was a failure. They said they wasted their time making me. They were angry after the big giant attacked them, and wanted to use me to wipe it out, but I was unable to, I cannot channel their strength property, I went in a rampage and only destroyed my surroundings. After that¡­ they put me inside an egg and I was sealed." Nephi exined things very detailed.


    "A giant¡­" My mother said.


    "That''s the first demon king, isn''t it?" My father wondered.


    "I guess she was one of the weapons they made to deal with it. Ultimately all failed if at the end they ran away." Shade said.


    "No, some weapons did work though." My mother said.


    "The First Hero and the First Saintess?" Nepheline asked.


    "So¡­ could they had been synthetic in nature, like Nephi here?" Ninhursag asked.


    "Maybe¡­ these heroes weren''t even people to begin with. It was very strange they just showed up out of thin air in history." My mother said.


    "Hmmm¡­ Nephi, what happens if you run out of Mana?" My father asked.


    "I¡­ weaken and fall asleep." She sighed, feeling sleepy as she started resting over my shoulder. "Sylphy, I think I feel sleepy again¡­"


    "Eh? You''ve ran out of Mana already?!" I asked.


    "No¡­ that''s not it. I am¡­ sleepy¡­ Zzzzz¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And she fell asleep normally.


    "Oh, so she can also sleep normally¡­" My mother said.


    "Uwawaahh! Why is she so close?!" Aquarina was freaking out from sheer jealously.


    "Can Nephi stay with us?" I asked my parents.


    The two looked at one another.


    "Of course she will, she is dangerous¡­ If we leave her go around se might end up falling in the wrong hands." My father sighed. "We''ll have to take responsibility for her now."


    "It is better if we have her here and we teach her to be a good person instead of letting her wonder around and end up growing corrupted after seeing how rotten this world can be." My mother sighed.


    "R-Right¡­ I wouldn''t want Nephi to go down an evil path¡­" I sighed. "For now I''ll carry her to an empty dormitory."


    "Alright." My mother nodded. "Some of you apany my daughter, carry Nephi for her."


    "Yes mdy."


    A butler quickly tried to carry Nephi, but he couldn''t.


    "Nnngggh¡­! Hahhh¡­"


    He was gasping for air.


    "S-She''s so heavy¡­"


    "Eh?" I asked. "She is?"


    I lifted her just fine.


    "Let me see."


    My father lifted her just fine.


    "Let me see then."


    My mother struggled like the butler.


    "You two are just monsters, but yeah, this girl is very heavy. She''s probably over five hundred kilograms¡­ I guess the density of the metal she''s made of makes her extremely heavy." My mother nodded. "Well, whatever''s the case, you bring her up then."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright~" My father agreed, bringing Nephi to her new room.


    We left her sleeping there as I covered her in nkets. I filled her with some more Mana and then left her resting for now. I guess if she can sleep, she might be able to have dreams and all.


    We spent dinner discussing everything that happened. And ultimately, everyone agreed to not talk about the new girl to anybody.


    "Hm but having no protector would be strange. Also adopting her out of the blue would cause some problems if the nobles suspected us of something weird¡­" My mother was being overly cautious of her own domain.


    "Then what do we do?" I asked worriedly.


    "She''ll be a maidservant." She decided. "We''ll simply use your excuse to say we''ll give her a job in the house as a maidservant. I''ll get her a new uniform and all. It is fitting as well!"


    "Eh? Is that your brilliant idea?!"


    -----

 Chapter 590 Hungry Nephilim

    -----


    It was already deep in the night when we arrived, I wanted to make the Elixir, but my mother told me that it would be better if I made it when I had my mindpletely clear and well rested. It was hard, I know, but I guess she''s right. I should leave it for tomorrow.


    Zack and Aquarina went back to their homes after a little while, and so did Celeste and Mist. Aquarina wanted a kiss before going off, so we sneaked inside my room for a few seconds to kiss before she went off back home happier than ever¡­


    Afterwards, I ended carrying Nephi to a separate room instead of my own bed, and she woke up in the middle of being carried.


    "Hm? Ah¡­ I fell asleep."


    "You sure did sleepyhead."


    I brought her to her bed, as she rested over it.


    "I feel fine now, I think I can stay awake more."


    She tried to get up, but I stopped her.


    "Nah, you must be tired after doing that super attack from before. How about you sleep soundly and peacefully? I bet sleeping while being sealed inside an egg is not the same, right?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Nephi yawned a bit, looking at me with her sleepy eyes.


    I gave her a head pat.


    "Come on, sleep for now."


    "Okay¡­"


    Nephi nodded, while resting over the bed.


    However, she looked back at me as I covered her in nkets.


    "Sylphy?"


    "Yes?"


    "¡­I''m hungry."


    "Ah¡­ I guess you also get hungry, huh?"


    At the end, I brought her to the kitchen. There was still some assistants there, so they quickly made up something for her. One of the chefs of our house was analyzing Nephi.


    "I''ve never seen a girl with this hair color. Hey, she eats pretty fast too!"


    The blonde elf man was Alfonso, he was actually a half-elf with a talent at Cooking Magic. Unlike the cooking of the human continent, elven cuisine always includes Cooking Magic spells, so chefs are usually amazing at it.


    He even has his clothes imbued with special magic power and runes to be able to enhance the power of his Cooking Magic even more. The food he makes with his assistants is always the best, so we always enjoy his meals. Nephi was eating for the first time ever, so she was fascinated.


    Alfonso served her some rice with a big and juicy steak, alongside some tomato sd. He also put at the side a small cheesecake slice. And for drinking, she was given a warm cup of herbal tea sweetened with fresh honey.


    "Hmm¡­ Nom! Nom! T-This is¡­ So this is eating! So tasty¡­ So much¡­ vor¡­" Nephi began crying while eating the food, she was doing it by reflex, probably.


    The chef was left a bit shocked.


    "Poor girl, did you pick her up from some slums? She probably has never eaten anything other than some moldy bread, poor thing." Alfonso sighed. "Here, have some more dear."


    He quickly gave her more rice and another steak that was leftover from our dinner.


    "Thank you very much!" Nephi continued stuffing her mouth with it and drinking tea to not choke. Then, she devoured the cheesecake, saying how sweet and tasty it was, right before finally sighing in relief.


    "You ate it all! I can''t believe it. I heard from thedy that you''ll be the youngdy''s personal maidservant from tomorrow, so we''ll see each other every day. Name''s Alfonso by the way." Alfonso said to Nephi.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Nice to¡­ meet you, Alfonso¡­ My name is Nephi. And¡­ what''s a maidservant?" She wondered.


    "Ah¡­ she''s really clueless. Isn''t she, youngdy?" Sighed Alfonso.


    "Y-Yeah, I need to teach her a lot of words and meanings." I sighed.


    "Well for starters, maidservants are that female servants. You''ll help the youngdy clean herself, her room, maintain her things tidied up, make sure to remind her of her schedules. Bring her meals every day, and so on. You''ll probably be asked to do things for her as well, if she ever wants anything, it is your job to bring it to her." Alfonso said.


    "Oooh¡­ I see." Nephi smiled with some food in her cheek. "I will try to be a good maidservant, Sylphy. It is the least I can do for everything you''ve done for me."


    "A¡­ she''s a good and grateful girl! I like that." Alfonso said. "Here, have some more cake."


    "Cake¡­!" Nephi quickly began eating the slice of cheesecake.


    Alfonso really liked to make people happy with his food, so he was happy to find someone that ate everything he gave to them. Nephi had a bottomless stomach, or something.


    "Can I have more cake?" Nephi asked while licking her lips.


    "No, that''s enough for today girl." Alfonso said.


    "Y-Yeah, you can''t just endlessly eat. There are portions of food you eat, three a day, usually. We can have snacks in between." I told her.


    "O-Oh¡­" She seemed disappointed.


    "But that''s for the better, right? We can have tons of tasty food of different vors, isn''t it?" I asked Alfonso.


    "Well, yeah." Alfonso nodded. "What do you want for breakfast, youngdy?"


    "Hmm¡­ Some eggs with bacon would do good. We hunted a ton of wild boars." I told him.


    "Ahh, I saw them! Very well, I''ll go butcher them at the morning. I really want to take a nap now." Alfonso was washing thest dishes.


    "I see, have a good night Alfonso!" I said, as I quickly walked upstairs with Nephi.


    In the way, we moved across the rooms, finding Zephy sleeping soundly on his room. Now that he was four years of age, he was sleeping on his own room. He had developed into a yfully little treasure.


    "He looks so cute while sleeping¡­"


    "Baby¡­"


    Nephi smiled while seeing Zephy sleep soundly.


    As we left his room, we suddenly heard the sound of a bed moving rapidly.


    "Ooh! Ahh~ A-An, harder!"


    "Ahh¡­! Faylen, I love you!"


    "Oooh! I love you too! Nngh~!"


    Ah¡­ I guess they were at it, huh.


    "What is that sound?" Nephi wondered.


    "Err¡­ my parents are just ying games, that''s all¡­" I sighed.


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 591 Spirits Evolution

    -----


    As we left his room, we suddenly heard the sound of a bed moving rapidly.


    "Ooh! Ahh~ A-An, harder!"


    "Ahh¡­! Faylen, I love you!"


    "Oooh! I love you too! Nngh~!"


    Ah¡­ I guess they were at it, huh.


    "What is that sound?" Nephi wondered.


    "Err¡­ my parents are just ying games, that''s all¡­" I sighed.


    "Can we y games too?" Nephi innocently asked.


    "Eh?! No!" I said while blushing a bit. "I-It is something only those two can do, we can''t do it ourselves."


    "Oh¡­" Nephi was slightly disappointed, as she sat over the bed.


    "Alright now, cover yourself on nkets and rest¡­ Here." I imbued some more Mana into her body, as she felt more rxed.


    "Thank you, see you tomorrow." Nephi closed her eyes and slept soundly.


    I smiled a bit.


    It is almost unbelievable she''s actually some sort of weapon.


    She''s such a sweet and innocent girl that wants to learn new things.


    The gods are really awful for leaving her sealed like that¡­


    Though, her powers are the real deal¡­ I can see why they would be afraid; she disintegrated that giant spider I couldn''t even touch.


    Yet¡­ she can also manipte her strength and hold it enough that it didn''t even hurt me.


    She''s still learning, so she probably just need some people to guide her through these things.


    For now, however, I should go to sleep, I am also pretty tired.


    When I got back to my room, I quickly undressed and got into my pajamas. Only for Curse and Beelzebub to annoy me.


    "We want to evolve!" Beelzebub said.


    "Enough waiting, please!" Curse asked.


    "O-Oh, right. I almost forgot about it." I sighed. "Alright, let''s see your status first."


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Beelzebub]


    [Race]: [Abyssal Fly Poison Spirit]


    [Rank]: [E+]


    [Level]: [0/10] -> [10/10]


    [EXP]: [--/--]


    [ss]: [Poisonous Larva]


    [HP]: [120/120] -> [220/220]


    [MP]: [150/150] -> [300/300]


    [Strength]: [70] -> [170]


    [Defense]: [50] -> [150]


    [Magic]: [150] -> [300]


    [Resistance]: [130] -> [230]


    [Agility]: [180] -> [380]


    [Luck]: [40] -> [140]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [70]


    [Skills]: [Aura of Pestilence: Lv2] [Poison Creation: Lv3] [Shadow Thread: Lv3] [Demon Lord Authority: Lv2]


    -----


    For Beelzebub, his biggest stat is Agility, the rest is pretty mediocre to say the least. Though I wonder what those skills do. I know what some do but there''s a few ambiguous ones, especially "Demon Lord Authority", but I''ll check themter.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Curse]


    [Race]: [Ancient Curse Spirit]


    [Rank]: [E+]


    [Level]: [0/10] -> [10/10]


    [EXP]: [--/--]


    [ss]: [Parasitic Curse]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [HP]: [70/70] -> [120/120]


    [MP]: [200/200] -> [350/350]


    [Strength]: [30] -> [80]


    [Defense]: [40] -> [90]


    [Magic]: [170] -> [370]


    [Resistance]: [150] -> [300]


    [Agility]: [160] -> [260]


    [Luck]: [30] -> [80]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [70]


    [Skills]: [Devourer of Darkness: Lv3] [Ancient Curse: Lv3] [Demon King''s Will: Lv2] [ck Chains: Lv3]


    -----


    Meanwhile, Curse was more of an MP and Magic kind of guy. Oh, he also has a pretty good Resistance stat. I guess he''s a magic nuke and tank, but he''s not as fast as Beelzebub. His physical strength, defense, and health points are very little though.


    "Alright, let''s see¡­ Beelzebub''s evolution options for now." I said, quickly inspecting what I''ll get.


    Ding!


    [Showcasing Beelzebub''s Evolution Options]


    -----


    [Armored Poisonous Larva]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    A small Poisonous Larva that has developed a thick coverture of exoskeleton, creating an armor covered on poisonous spikes. Predators will think it twice if they want to touch them whenever they see one of these brightly colored intrepid critters.


    They move slowly as they''re confident in their armor. But in this world, there are also those that fancy poisonous treats. Because of this, their shells have adapted to be able to camouge with their surroundings whenever there is danger that they cannot easily scoff of with their spikes.


    -----


    [Rolling Poisonous Cocoon]


    [Rank]: [D-]


    A Poisonous Larva that has covered itself with a thread produced from its saliva. It has covered itself in this temporary, yet slightly frail armor as its internal body undergoes extreme metamorphosis. They can move by rolling around, and their eyes are exposed within the threads covering their ever-changing bodies.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They can spit venom at long distances which burns the face of their victims, allowing them to escape rapidly. However, they''re extremely frail, once their cocoon breaks, all of their internal body will flow off, dying miserably and painfully.


    -----


    [Garbage Eating Slug]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    A strong evolution of the Poisonous Larva, fully covering their bodies with a poisonous ooze and multiplying their size by a hundredfold, these big and slow giants eat any carrion they find, or even poisonous nts and mushrooms other monsters cannot fancy. They especially like to devour the young poisonousrva and their rtive evolutions, as they possess Poison Absorption.


    They''re slow yet strong, possessing great quantity of HP and MP, alongside high defenses and impressive self-regeneration and fast reproduction throughying hundreds of eggs asexually. A single one can create a big colony. However, they''re often peaceful garbage eaters that don''t get in the way of others.


    -----


    Huh, interesting, Beelzebub got a C- Evolution! Isn''t that pretty strong? But there''s some sort of problem here¡­ I think there might be additional info I have yet to see fully. So let''s see the Additional Information first.


    -----


    [Armored Poisonous Larva]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    Additional Information: They grow moderately fast and are good at a variety of things. A good standard evolution.


    -----


    [Rolling Poisonous Cocoon]


    [Rank]: [D-]


    Additional Information: They grow slower and are weaker than normal but have a great evolution potential once they reach their max level.


    -----


    [Garbage Eating Slug]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    Additional Information: Powerful from the start, these vicious slug critters can reproduce quickly and crush foes with their weight and deadly acidic venom. However, they grow too slowly, and cannot evolve anymore.


    -----


    I see, I guess that settles it! The first evolution is pretty good, the third is not what I want, and the second¡­ is the ideal one. Slower growth, but greater possibilities in the future. Isn''t that what life''s all about?


    Ding!


    [You''ve selected the [Rolling Poisonous Cocoon] [Rank]: [D-] Evolution Option for [Beelzebub]!]


    FLAAASH!


    Right after selecting the evolution option, Beelzebub began to glow.


    -----

 Chapter 592 Beelzebubs Evolution

    -----


    This¡­


    -----


    [Rolling Poisonous Cocoon]


    [Rank]: [D-]


    A Poisonous Larva that has covered itself with a thread produced from its saliva. It has covered itself in this temporary, yet slightly frail armor as its internal body undergoes extreme metamorphosis. They can move by rolling around, and their eyes are exposed within the threads covering their ever-changing bodies.


    They can spit venom at long distances which burns the face of their victims, allowing them to escape rapidly. However, they''re extremely frail, once their cocoon breaks, all of their internal body will flow off, dying miserably and painfully.


    Additional Information: They grow slower and are weaker than normal but have a great evolution potential once they reach their max level.


    -----


    This was the ideal evolution for Beelzebub! We''ll make him grow slower, but then he''ll get even cooler evolution optionster than just a giant and boring slug thing!


    "Oh, Sylphy, is there a good evolution? Tell me! Tell me!"


    Beelzebub wanted to know, but I selected the evolution option before I could show him what it was.


    Ding!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You''ve selected the [Rolling Poisonous Cocoon] [Rank]: [D-] Evolution Option for [Beelzebub]!]


    F L A A A S H!


    Right after selecting the evolution option, Beelzebub began to glow.


    "UOOOHHH! Is this strong?! I can feel my body growing bigger and starting to be¡­ covered on something! Wait, is this exoskeleton?! Am I be a giant fly once more?! Alright! With this I can finally regain my former strength as the Lord of the Flies! Gahahahaha!"


    As Beelzebub celebrated, his entire body changed, bing twice as big as a house cat, and round, oval shaped. The cocoon covering his body was purple-colored thread, harder than stones. And the only thing I could see from his real body were his two red eyes gazing from within the interior of the cocoon.


    "Ah! Here it is, my ultimate evolution! It feels so good to evolve! I am so strong now! I¡­ Huh?"


    Beelzebub quickly cut it out as he realized he wasn''t as awesome as he wanted to look like. He started analyzing his own body in detail in silence.


    "S-Sylphy¡­ What is this?! Why am I a cocoon?! I never became one in my previous life! Flies don''t use cocoons, we simply molt and be flies from ourrval stages! W-What the heck is this?!"


    It seems that Beelzeflies, the race of Beelzebub, didn''t turn into cocoons. They simply transform into flies slowly. From stages, they slowly molt into more fly-like shapes. I guess that''s the norm for normal flies as well?


    I guess¡­ I might had fucked it up if we wanted him to be a fly then. But let''s not worry about it. He can still evolve into one eventually! In fact, I''ll use that as an excuse to calm him down.


    "Don''t worry! You will evolve into er, definitely!" I said. "This evolution has tons of strong optionster, so I choose it! You''ll be the strongest and grossest fly ever."


    "Ugh¡­ fine." He sighed. "Agh, I don''t even have jaws and legs now, how do I eat?!"


    I quickly grabbed a piece of cake from my dimensional bag and gave it to him.


    "Try eating it."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Suddenly, some insect-like jaws popped from his cocoon, as he ate the delicious cake happily.


    "Hmmm¡­ Nom nom¡­ It works like this I guess." He said, rxing a bit.


    This fly really loves sweet things, especially cheesecakes, they''re his favorites. So I brought a slice just in case he gets a bad evolution or something.


    Now let''s see his Status¡­


    -----


    <Status System><novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [System Owner]: [Beelzebub]


    [Race]: [Abyssal Fly Poison Spirit]


    [Rank]: [D-]


    [Level]: [0/25]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Rolling Poisonous Cocoon]


    [HP]: [280/280]


    [MP]: [350/350]


    [Strength]: [180]


    [Defense]: [250]


    [Magic]: [350]


    [Resistance]: [280]


    [Agility]: [380]


    [Luck]: [160]


    [Charm]: [90]


    [Skills]: [Aura of Pestilence: Lv3] [Poison Creation: Lv3] [Shadow Thread: Lv3] [Demon Lord Authority: Lv3] [Roll: Lv1] [Venomous Cocoon Armor: Lv1] [Poison Bullet: Lv1] [Destructive Jaws: Lv1]


    -----


    Yeah, I guess that really works for now. Though I want to check his Skills and what they do. I know what Roll do, Ignatius got it as well, but the rest are interesting and intriguing. Let''s see for a tiny bit¡­


    -----


    [Aura of Pestilence: Lv3]


    A powerful Skill that only special beings that are on par with Demon Lords that possess the ability to manipte venom, disease, and pestilence can attain. It generates an Aura of Pestilence around the user, which weakens nearby foes by reducing their stats by -5% with each Skill Level. There''s a 5% chance to inflict Poison, Fatigue, or Confusion on foes that stand within this Aura.


    -----


    Oh, I see. So it is because of this Skill that monsters nearby feel so weak out of the sudden! It was all thanks to Beelzebub''s aid! Although it seems they don''t affect me nor my friends, so it is pretty good. Probably thanks to this, some monsters were more realistically beatable than before. Beelzebub has really helped more than he could imagine.


    -----


    [Poison Creation: Lv3]


    The ability that only beings that have an incredible power over the Poison Element to the point they can create it with their very bodies and mix, manipte it, and create new one can attain.


    As it was implied, this Skill allows for the usage of Mana or Spiritual Energy for the creation of chemicals and all types of poisons. Their power and effectiveness increase by +10% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    And this is Beelzebub''s second Skill, it is one of the most used by him as well. This skill allows him to create powerful poison or acid, which causes damage and inflicts poisons of various effects on foes.


    I remember he could create acid that melts over flesh and skin, a poison that can paralyze muscles if injected, another that hastens bleed, other that makes small wounds slowly get worse, and even some poison that wasn''t even poison at all, which was a chemical mixture that stopped bleeding and helped at healing wounds.


    -----

 Chapter 593 Beelzebub New Skills And Curses Evolution

    -----


    Poison magic can not only be used to damage or make foes suffer, but it can also help as it is not just deadly substances, but the very maniption of chemicalpounds.


    In a way, it''s kind of like Alchemy¡­ I think I remember one of the Demon Dukes back then being able to do something simr, using alchemy to manipte the internal chemicalpounds of their foes.


    I wonder if Beelzebub could ever aplish such a feat¡­ the principle of Poison Creation and Poison Magic is all about creating and manipting suchpounds. Well, my Alchemy Skill might also allow me such a thing one day.


    But anyways, moving on the other Skills¡­


    -----


    [Shadow Thread: Lv3]


    The ability that only those proficient at manipte shadows can obtain and master. Grants the ability to shape shadows as hard, sturdy threads that can even be given properties such as tough, bouncy, or sticky. Their strength and endurance is increased by +10% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    This one is the Skill he had been using for a while now. With this he can grasp foes and restrain them. If hebines this skill with Curse''s chains, it bes a pretty good way to restrain foes and also weaken them. He can also imbue poison into the threads, and it can be sticky, which is pretty useful.


    -----


    [Demon Lord Authority: Lv3]


    A Skill that only those that were Demon Lords can acquire. It naturally generates a powerful ck aura of authority over foes. Weaker beings have their stats reduced by -25%, while stronger beings have their HP and MP regeneration speed halved. With each Level, the effects of this Skill increase. Can stack with other Aura-type Skills. Additionally, certainpatible monsters or demons might submit to the user or their master more easily.


    -----


    Oh, so this is what hebined his other Aura with! I can tell why weaker monsters seemed to run away when they saw us in the middle of the forest. Aside from the big strong ones such as the Tyrant Tiger, small critters simply ran away as fast as possible. This fly really is a scary one¡­ Well, cocoon now.


    -----


    [Venomous Cocoon Armor: Lv1]


    A cocoon armor made from hard as metal threads covering the body of the user, which protect the body from the outside world while undergoing metamorphosis. Increases Physical and Magical Defenses by +10% with each Skill Level. Reduces Physical and Magical Damage by -15%. The Armor can regenerate through using Mana.


    -----


    And now we''re finally on the batch of new Skills. This one grants him an impressive defensive boost. And Skills don''t disappear even when they evolve into not having that skill''s characteristics, like Ignatius still has his egg skill boosting his EXP gained and stuff. So this is a permanent defensive boost. It is overall amazing, maybe I can now use him like a ball and throw him at my foes, then Beelzebub sprays them with deadly poison! That''s a good strategy, I like it.


    -----


    [Poison Bullet: Lv1]


    A Skill that those adept at controlling and creating poison can use. Concentrates a ball of deadly poison with several, customizable effects on it, andunches it at bullet speed against a foe. Damage Dealt and uracy increases by +20% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    T h i s is his first direct attack Skill, pretty much works in tandem with Poison Creation. It increases damage and uracy by leveling up, but not speed? Well, whatever. Sounds pretty cool. Seeing so many amazing skills makes me want to have them, to be honest!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -----


    [Destructive Jaws: Lv1]


    Powerful Jaws that strong monsters can develop. These jaws can easily bite through the hardest of prey or even chew on metal. Increases Damage Dealt using he jaws by +25% with each Skill Level. Jaws can also be given poison for extra and deadlier effects.


    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And thest of the batch, this is the Skill that seemingly allowed Beelzebub to bite through stuff easily, I think. Anyways, with this and the other Skills, we''ve got ourselves the new and improved fly- I mean, cocoon.


    "You''ve gotten pretty strong buddy, now just rx and sleep for a while. We can go level up againter." I told him, trying to calm him down.


    "Uggh¡­ fine." He sighed.


    "Hey! When are you evolving me?" Curse asked. He had grown more and more bold with his attitudetely. Maybe I should give him some good correction! ¡­Or not.


    "Alright, let me see your status and then, through it, we can see the new Evolution Options¡­"


    I checked his status again and then the Evolution Options popped up right below the light-made image which Alice often called "Holographic Window" of the System, which will be the new term I''ll be using on my mind from now on.


    Ding!


    [Showcasing Evolution Options for [Curse]


    -----


    [Shadow Curse]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    A living Curse that meddles with shadows andbines itself with the darkness in the hearts of people. These Living Curses desire the sweet and vorful hopes and dreams of those that dwell in the darkness, as they''re more likely to lose them, feeding them greatly. Yet, at the same time, it also desires hope and light, as what itcks is what it desires the most, yet it also hurts it greatly. A powerful Curse in the hands of those that can wield it correctly. The ability to manipte shadows more proficiently is given.


    -----


    [Agony Curse]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    A Living Curse that parasitizes those that dwell into agony. It devours their suffering which tastes the best. And it often grants them the ability to bring more agony to their hosts, at the same time as bringing agony to others, which it canter feed on as well. It spreads agony and despair the most, and it thrives the more there is. It can manipte minds and create illusions to deceive their hosts or the enemies of their hosts into bringing more agony.


    -----


    These evolution options sound quite frightening¡­


    -----

 Chapter 594 A Stronger Curse

    -----


    Aside from the previous two evolution options, there was thest of them, the third.


    -----


    [Abyss Curse]


    [Ra nk]: [D-]


    A Living Curse born from the Abyss. It is simr to the Shadow Curse, but weaker as its powers cannot be easily contained. It often goes out of control and tries to devour things into its endless Abyssal Maws. It is uncontroble, and it is quite unclear what it truly desires as a Living Curse¡­ However, its Abyssal Powers connect to a ce very little known by many, usually called by ancient wizards as "The Abyssal Voidspace". It has great potential, but it is weak and uncontroble.


    -----


    I never thought the evolution options would be like this¡­ Well, he''s literally a Living Curse, so I suppose it was bound to happen. For the moment, I should also check their additional information, although I can tell the more risky one is the most convenient once more. I can begin to see a pattern in monster evolutions by now.


    [Showcasing Evolution Options for [Curse]


    -----


    [Shadow Curse]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    Additional Information: Strong and capable of sustaining itself quite easily. Needs little energy to function and is quite useful in many situations. Average growth speed and evolution options.


    -----


    [Agony Curse]


    [Rank]: [C-]


    Additional Information: Very powerful, capable of creating mirages and illusions. However, it drives those that utilize their power insane. Dangerous if overused. If the mind of the wielder is weak, they might fall into eternal despair.


    -----


    -----


    [Abyss Curse]


    [Rank]: [D-]


    Additionally Information: Hard to raise, unexpected developments. Powerful, yet incapable of controlling itself well enough. Might evolve into something very amazing.


    -----


    Huh, the safest option is Shadow Curse I guess. Also, I can tell that Curse is directly connected to the Curse I have, of course. This means that depending on his status and evolutions, my Curse will grow stronger and gain new abilities. But Curses are Curses for a reason as well, with benefitse drawbacks as well.


    However, I feel like something is dragging me to choose Abyssal Curse anyways! Will Curse handle its evil powers? Well, if he can''t, I think I can do something about it.


    Ding!


    [You selected the [Abyss Curse] [Rank]: [D-] Evolution Option!]


    "Ah, finally!"


    Curse didn''t glowed like Beelzebub though, the guy began expanding like a mass of darkness until several tentacles grew over his body, like a small, ball-shaped octopus. His eye becamerger, and that''s about it.


    He was pretty big now, almost the same size as me¡­ A bit smaller though. However, he gained a lot of power from it, his dark aura was strong. Thankfully I set some barriers in advance so it wouldn''t be easily sensed and cause panic.


    It''s a good thing that mom and dad are busy having their night activities, so they won''t be as sensitive about this energy. They''re pretty busy, I can tell. Maybe I''ll get a second sibling in the future if they keep going at it for a while¡­


    "Nnnggh¡­ This darkness! Ahhh! T-Too much! It''s¡­ AAAGGH!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Curse suddenly began overflowing with darkness, abyssal darkness.


    Ah, maybe I should had let him evolve into this?!


    "Curse! Are you alright?!"


    "UUGGH¡­! THIS IS¡­ THIS IS¡­!"


    He continued struggling but then, his eye seemed filled with¡­ bliss?


    "Amazing! I love it! I''ve never felt this better before! All of this uncontroble Abyssal Energy is so delicious!" Curse celebrated.


    Wait, what? He''s alright?


    "I guess that happened." Alice said at my side.


    "That?" I asked.


    "You see, your own curse and Curse here are connected, right? So the effects of the Curse of the Devourer of Darkness activated alongside the effects of his new evolution. The Curse within your soul absorbed the Abyssal Energies within the Abyss Curse, so it negated the overflowing power that might had sent him berserk. And instead, it made it into pure power and energy for you. Don''t you feel any stronger or more energetic now?"


    The moment Alice said that I quickly realized she was right. As I closed my eyes, I felt there was a brand-new energy flowing across my body. It was ck, yet harmless to me. It was simply being absorbed and allowing me to manipte it.


    The evolution of my familiars not only makes them stronger, but it also powers me up too! I could use this Abyssal Energy to conjure stronger Darkness Magic, but I can also detect that other Dark Spectrum Magics resonate with it, such as Death and Poison! And obviously, Curse Magic as well.


    Ding!


    [Your body is overflowing with Abyssal Energy.]


    [The Effects of [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness] has been activated, Abyssal Energy is being absorbed!]


    -----


    [Curse]: [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness]


    A curse that originally was meant to carry the hatred and resentment of an Ancient Demon King and slowly umte into a deadly disease that would kill his enemies, one way or another. However, it has been modified to instead, be able to absorb such Negative Energy and devour it,pletely destroying it and, at the same time, absorbing its power to grow stronger, enhancing the carrier in the process. The carrier of this curse, however, suffers every time it absorbs this darkness.


    -----


    Seeing the description again, it reallyplements it. I guess I didn''t even had to worry about it, hehehe-


    Ding!


    [The power of the Abyssal Energy flowing across your body is reacting to the power of the Curse!]


    [Your body is absorbing the power; your Physique and Magic Circle are growing stronger!]


    [You gained +10000 Abyss Runes inside your Magic Circle!]


    [Your Physique has managed to absorb the Abyssal Energy, and it has grown stronger, Darkness resonates within your body!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Elemental Magic Circle] has increased to Rank 9!]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique] has increased to Rank 9!]


    [The [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness] has evolved into [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]!]


    Wait, what? It evolved too?!


    -----

 Chapter 595 [Great Curse Of The Devourer Of The Abyss]

    -----


    Right in front of my eyes, I ended absorbing the Abyssal Energy, growing way stronger than I expected! In fact, I never thought evolving Curse could give me this much of a powerup!


    Ding!


    [The power of the Abyssal Energy flowing across your body is reacting to the power of the Curse!]


    [Your body is absorbing the power; your Physique and Magic Circle are growing stronger!]


    [You gained +10000 Abyss Runes inside your Magic Circle!]


    [Your Physique has managed to absorb the Abyssal Energy, and it has grown stronger, Darkness resonates within your body!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Elemental Magic Circle] has increased to Rank 9!]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique] has increased to Rank 9!]


    Woah, my Magic Circle, and my Physique got stronger out of the sudden, this is surprising, to say the least!


    They''re almost about to reach Tier 4 as well! That would be super amazing¡­ I could get so stronger then and beat even stronger monsters. Also Tier 4 are already considered powerful, often seasoned warriors/magicians in the human continent.


    ¡­Although in this one, adult elves are average between Tier 3 to 4 in Magic Circle most of the time, so it is not so surprising. Their Physique Tiers average between Tier 2 to 3 as well, despite looking so slender and graceful as a race, they''re usually stronger than a grown human man, who averages at Tier 1 in Physique.


    I''ve heard this is because Elves naturally have the talent to control Mana from their birth, just like I did with those amazing Skills I have. So as they grow, they innately let their Mana flow constantly around their bodies, making them stronger and reinforcing their magic circles.


    Meanwhile, Humans are not born with this innate talent, so they need to learn the techniques from a teacher when they grow enough to be able to understand words and memorize techniques, and not many can do all of that as easily.


    Anyways, what the heck is Abyssal Runes though?


    "Abyssal Runes are special Compound Runes, much like Spirit Runes, they epasses the Dark Spectrum of Elements. Darkness, Shadows, Death, Poison, Curse, Illusions, and Nightmares." Alice said. "One Abyssal Rune is one of each of these Runes, so you got 10k of each element!"


    "A-Amazing¡­ I guess that''s why I ended Ranking Up two times, huh?" I sighed. "Now maybe I should try to-"


    Ding!


    [The [Curse of the Devourer of Darkness] has evolved into [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]!]


    FLASH!


    "What the¡­? The curse evolved too!"


    I felt surprised. Within the interior of my soul. The powerful cursetching on my soul, which had given me even the ability to scare off Evil Gods for a bit, evolved!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Curse I took from Furoh which I then modified into something that could help me absorb the darkness and malice of my foes, ended evolving into an even stronger curse! This curse is like a Skill by itself too, so it is as if my Skill became stronger.


    "Well, let''s check it right away¡­ let''s see¡­"


    -----


    [Curse]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of The Abyss]


    A curse that originally was meant to carry the hatred and resentment of an Ancient Demon King and slowly umte into a deadly disease that would kill his enemies, one way or another. However, it has been modified to instead, be able to absorb such Negative Energy and devour it,pletely destroying it and, at the same time, absorbing its power to grow stronger, enhancing the carrier in the process. The carrier of this curse, however, suffers every time it absorbs this darkness.


    Now that it has evolved into the [Great Curse of the Devourer of The Abyss], its effects have been multiplied by +200% and it can now absorb even more Darkness and Abyssal Power than before, while also making the bacsh less strong, as the user takes ahold of this power.


    Additionally, it allows for the maniption of Abyssal Energy, which can enhance the user''s body capabilities and their magic power by up to +100% temporarily whenever it is used to its limits. However, a bacsh that might hurt the soul could ur if such power is foolishly overused.


    -----


    Woah the description got insanely big out of the sudden¡­ but I can tell why, it gained so many new effects it is a bit insane. But yeah, literally everything Alice exined to me or that I realized on my own was in here, except a few little details, such as that my stats and magic power of my spells of dark spectrum can go as high as 100% in power if I go all out! That''s pretty insane for not being a ss-rted Ability.


    And above all, the curse''s effects are boosted by +200% and¡­ it even lessens the bacsh I get by overusing it to absorb darkness and stuff?! That''s just as great¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Curse you bastard, you''ve given me one hell of a powerup!"


    "Huh? What?"


    He seemed confused.


    "Ah, never mind. Let me see your status now¡­"


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Curse]


    [Race]: [Ancient Curse Spirit]


    [Rank]: [D-]


    [Level]: [0/25]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Abyss Curse]


    [HP]: [220/220]


    [MP]: [550/550]


    [Strength]: [100]


    [Defense]: [110]


    [Magic]: [470]


    [Resistance]: [350]


    [Agility]: [280]


    [Luck]: [100]


    [Charm]: [80]


    [Skills]: [Devourer of Darkness: Lv4] [Ancient Curse: Lv3] [Demon King''s Will: Lv3] [ck Chains: Lv3] [Abyssal Energy Maniption: Lv1] [Abyssal Cursed Tentacles: Lv1] [Shadow Beam: Lv1]


    -----


    Ah, his stats increased more than I imagined! Now its time to overly analyze his Skills before it is toote, of course! How else can Iprehend them better when we are fighting together? Let''s begin right away.


    -----


    [Devourer of Darkness: Lv4]


    A Skill that only an abyssal being that is made of pure malice and obscurity, such as a Living Curse, can acquire. It grants the ability to devour Dark Spectrum Energies such as Shadows, Darkness, Death, Malice, and more, and enhance the user by devouring them. HP and MP can easily be restored through this, and a momentary stat boost to all stats will be granted depending in how much is devoured. With each Skill Level this power increases its effects greatly.


    -----


    Ooh, I guess he really uses this one a lot, isn''t he?


    -----

 Chapter 596 New Curse Skills And The Power Of Abyssal Energy

    -----


    This Skill¡­


    -----


    [Devourer of Darkness: Lv4]


    A Skill that only an abyssal being that is made of pure malice and obscurity, such as a Living Curse, can acquire. It grants the ability to devour Dark Spectrum Energies such as Shadows, Darkness, Death, Malice, and more, and enhance the user by devouring them. HP and MP can easily be restored through this, and a momentary stat boost to all stats will be granted depending in how much is devoured. With each Skill Level this power increases its effects greatly.


    -----


    Curse is probably using it right now to reabsorb the very Abyssal Energies that are flowing all over his body. Maybe the Skill will begin to level up very quickly now that he got a constant amount of Abyssal Energy flowing through him, like an endless cycle where he benefits the most¡­ and well, me too, heh. This can even heal his HP and MP though, that''s something I don''t have.


    -----


    [Ancient Curse: Lv3]


    A Deadly Ancient Curse conjured by someone filled with resentment. It can do several things depending on its customization, from temporary paralysis to slowness of movements, to numbness, confusion, constant bleeding of wounds, and more. However, it can only be conjured at 2 effects at a time. And the curse dispels within 30 seconds of hitting a target unless the user constantly focuses their eye into it and spends MP. These powerful curses increase in power by +25% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    This one''s very strong and amazing! I remember using it against the Crystal Wolves, though curses didn''t seem to work against those Golems we fought before. It seems Curses just bounced off their bodies. Even other elements were not good either. They could only be destroyed with immense quantities of firepower.


    -----


    [Demon King''s Will: Lv3]


    The Will of the Demon King lives within the user''s soul and body, granting them an immense power over Dark Magic and Curse Magic, which receive a boost to their Maniption and Power by +30%, with an additional +5% with each Skill Level. The Will of the Demon King bes an Ego within the Curse.


    -----


    Huh, aside from the passive boost¡­ Is this skill the reason why Curse has a personality and all, despite not being an actual living being¡­ like not a soul either? So he did inherit his memories and part of his personality, yet he is not him at the end, how interesting.


    -----


    [ck Chains: Lv3]


    Conjure deadly ck chains made of up to two Curses that can trap foes and constantly affect them with these specific curses as long as they''re being touched by the chains. Their power and durability is enhanced by +20% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    Very useful, we used it a lot to be honest, especially good to weaken monsters and restrain them from wreaking havoc and controlling the situation more dexterously.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----


    [Abyssal Energy Maniption: Lv1]


    A powerful Ability of incredible power, grants the user the ability to manipte Abyssal Energies, which can enhance the user''s body capabilities and their magic power by up to +50% temporarily whenever it is used to its limits. However, there''s a bacsh if overused. It can bebined with magic and other skills for greater effects. Bacsh decreases and power increases with each Skill Level.


    -----


    Oh, this has some of the effects of my newly evolved Curse¡­ I see how it is. I can tell that this is how it works for Curse then. Pretty interesting, can''t wait to see him in action.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -----


    [Abyssal Cursed Tentacles: Lv1]


    Abyssal Tentacles made from Curses and Abyssal Energy. Powerful and dexterous, they can easily wrap around foes, crush them, attack, and defend. They can be produced as long as there''s Mana. Whenever a tentacle touches a living being, they''re randomly cursed with three Curses, and their HP and MP is drained slowly. All effects increase with Skill Level.


    -----


    Oh, this is useful as hell! He was pretty weak physically before, and his body was so tiny too! So this is the wonderful power of evolution, huh? Amazing.


    -----


    [Shadow Beam: Lv1]


    A concentration of shadows, darkness, and abyssal energy shot at a foe from a distance. Once it impacts its target, a powerful explosion shakes the surroundings. The beam alone can inflict up to three random Curses, and deals up to +50% Damage, with an additional +5% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    Andstly, this good long ranged attack Skill.


    With all of this, Curse is more than set for battle now, no more hiding behind me and cursing from afar, or just using his chains, he can smack someone with a giant tentacle.


    "You''ve grown pretty strong, how about you go to sleep for now?" I wondered. "Let''s absorb more abyssal energy while I sleep."


    "Sure then, I also feel like resting for a bit." Curse flew inside my Soul Scape, as I quickly got into bed at longst, and slept soundly.


    ¡­


    Through the night, I felt the Abyssal Energy trying to infect my mind and my dreams. But Alice and her light quickly purified it, while Curse absorbed it back for me. Eventually, when I woke up, I felt slightly stronger than before once more. Maybe Abyssal Energy is deadly or something, but it isn''t even that hard to get used to it coursing around my body.


    Ding!


    [You have absorbed some more Abyssal Energy.]


    [Your Magic Circle gained +256 Abyss Runes.]


    There might be a few more before I fully exhaust this reserve of Abyssal Energy, but for now, I should absorb a tiny bit each night to grow stronger and use this evil dark power to my advantage.


    How? I have no idea, but more power is never a bad thing, to be honest.


    Alright, now that the sun is shining in the morning and I feel renewed after sleeping, it is time for some alchemy!


    "Saphaley, I''ll heal your scar no matter what!"


    Knock, knock!


    Someone knocked the door, as I was stretching my arms with energy. I looked at the door, as I gave the permission of entering. I could tell it wasn''t Aquarina, Zack, Mist, or Celeste, those four would had entered without knocking.


    -----

 Chapter 597 Nephilim Becomes A House Servant?!

    -----


    Knock, knock!


    Someone knocked the door, as I was stretching my arms with energy. I looked at the door, as I gave the permission of entering. I could tell it wasn''t Aquarina, Zack, Mist, or Celeste, those four would had entered without knocking.


    "You may pass."


    Creaaak!


    The door opened, as a beautiful girl with blonde and purple hair appeared. Half of her hair was blonde and half purple. One of her eyes was gold, and the other red. She had longer hair than I remember, and it was made into two adorable pig tails.


    "Master Sylph, it is time for your breakfast, shall I bring it now?"


    "Huh?! Nephi?!"


    She was totally changed! She was even wearing an adorable, traditional maidservant dress, with a cute and long dress reaching her ankles, and the whole set. She looked amazing on it as well.


    "Ah¡­ This morning they helped me get this on. I was also taught several things I must do as your maidservant, and also some words. I will call you Master Sylph for now, is it okay?" Nephi wondered.


    "Please just call me Sylphy, you don''t have to be formal with friends¡­" I sighed. "My mother was really going hard on the cover for your identity, I can''t believe she did all of this in just this morning."


    "O-Oh, okay. She also told me to clean your bed and bring you to your bath, so please stand still!" Nephi quickly grabbed me with her arms and then carried me all the way to my bathroom.


    "W-Wait! I can wash myself, don''t worry." I told her.


    "Is that so? But¡­ my function as a maidservant¡­ If I don''t do a good job, I won''t be given a sry." Sighed Nephi. "Without Sry, I cannot eat yummy food."


    "Ah¡­ So that''s how you''re so willing now, huh?" Iughed. "Leave me be, you can clean the room in the meantime if you''re so willing. I''ll be right back."


    "Very well." Nephi smiled as she nodded, quickly rushing back to my room as I saw her suddenly shapeshifting one of her arms into a giant vacuum-shaped thing and absorbing everything in the room.


    FFLUOOOOSSSH!


    "W-Wait a second! You can do that?! No! Stop! Don''t vacuum everything!"


    I quickly stopped her, as Nephi tilted her head in confusion.


    "Must I not clean it then?" She wondered.


    "Agh¡­ For you cleaning is just taking away everything? Come on, here. I''ll teach you what cleaning is." I told her, as I showed her how to clean dust, move around clothes in the floor or above furniture, and so on and so forth. Even more, I taught her how to gently open the windows.


    We ended spending a good twenty minutes of our lives doing this, until Nephi nodded, her eyes shining brightly.


    "I get it now, thanks a lot, Sylphy." She smiled sweetly. "Now, I shall clean! ¡­But there''s nothing to clean?"


    "How about you just do it tomorrow then?" I asked her. "For now, bring me breakfast while I take a bath. Also, tell me whenever my friends are back."


    "Very well." Nephi quickly walked downstairs.


    I could tell she was having fun even if her face never changed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sylphy, have you thought about making a Familiar Contract with her?"


    While I took a warm bath, suddenly, Alice spoke to me.


    "Eh?!"


    SPLASH!


    The water sshed all over.


    "Think about it. If you make her your Familiar, you can provide her with Mana directly, whenever she is." Said Alice. "And you can also give her more orders and teach her better through telepathy."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Huh¡­ But is it even possible? And isn''t she like¡­ a person? Ah¡­ well, every familiar with me is a person but still¡­" I sighed.


    "Familiars can be anything. I''ve heard from some ces that demons had other demons as familiars." Said Beelzebub. "Well, my familiars were also other demons that obeyed me. My gang of Beelzefly Warlocks, Warriors, and Curse Masters¡­ Ah, they''re all dead now though."


    "I''m sorry about that¡­" I said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault." Beelzebub was strangely carefree today.


    "Anyways, I think it sounds good." Said Furoh. "She''s also quite not human, right? So it should be fine for you. She''s some sort of weapon, right?"


    "Hey Furoh, don''t call her a weapon¡­" I sighed. "That''s supposed to be the whole thing about her, that we shouldn''t call her one!"


    "A-Ah, right, I apologize¡­ My bad." Furoh apologized.


    "Nheless, she seems that she could benefit a lot from your power, not only you." Said Alice.


    "Well, maybe¡­ I''ll think about it. I don''t want to force her or something anyways." I sighed.


    Knock, knock.


    Suddenly, someone knocked the door of the bathroom.


    "Master, I brought you your breakfast. Do you want to eat it in the bathroom?"


    "Eh?! Ah¡­ No, wait a bit please!"


    "Okay. But the food is going to get colder¡­ Nom."


    Did I just heard her nom something?


    I hope she''s not eating my breakfast now¡­


    I quickly washed the rest of my body and quickly washed my hair, using magic to dry my body with a warm breeze and then getting into some easy-to-use clothes, I walked outside the bathroom, finding her sitting over the bed while enjoying my breakfast.


    "Nom¡­ Master, you''re finally back. Here''s your breakfast." She said.


    She had eaten half of the eggs and all the bacon! And the bread, jam, and even the cheese was gone too!


    "You ate almost all of it!" Iined.


    "I¡­ should not?" She tilted her head.


    "Geez¡­ You reallyck a lot ofmon sense, Nephi¡­ Of course not, you can''t eat someone''s else food." I told her, reprimanding her. "Were you hungry? Did you eat breakfast?"


    "I did¡­ three hours ago." She sighed.


    "Three hours ago?! Ah, you had it quite early¡­" I sighed. "Okay, you can have it, but next time don''t eat my breakfast, okay?"


    She nodded obediently.


    "I am sorry¡­" She suddenly started to cry. "Please don''t get angry with me¡­"


    "Aw¡­ I won''t. Don''t worry, it''s okay." I gave her a head pat. "Eat it all for now."


    "Thanks¡­" Nephi continued eating it all happily.


    This girl''s really a handful¡­


    -----

 Chapter 598 Synthetizing The Elixir 1

    -----


    After having breakfast downstairs, I finally was able to start my creation of an Elixir, and what better than with my friends? Celeste and Aquarina are very good at Alchemy themselves, so I was rather confident they could help me out in making some amazing Elixir. We''ve had all the ingredients sorted out now, and Nephi was right behind us supervising things¡­ for some reason. Zack and Mist were ying in the backyard while we were in my workshop, a small hut behind the manor where I left my cauldron and every little thing I used for Alchemy or Crafting.


    Aquarina and Celeste were there as I took out all the ingredients we were using. I had already butchered the meat and bones alongside the magic crystal of the Tyrant Lions, and we were also going to use the Life Attribute Spirit Stones I farmed from the Ancient God Ruins. The room where Nephi''s egg was located was filled with these crystals. She exined to me that her life force ended creating them over thousands of years since she was sealed there.


    ¡­Which is sad to think about, but we moved on from that thought as well.


    "Is she going to stick with us all the time now?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "Come on Aquarina, don''t be unfriendly now!" I reprimanded her. "I thought you had changed from that personality trait you had¡­" I sighed, crossing my arms


    Her eyes quickly panicked a bit.


    "N-No! I changed! Really! Don''t get mad with me¡­" She held my hand while looking at me with puppy eyes. "I''ve changed! S-So it''s okay¡­ I guess."


    I could tell she was forcing herself to be nice, but honestly, it is way better than just not being nice at all. She''s just slightly jealous of others and has a hard time getting used to people, but she has grown too and eventually epted Zack back then, and now Celeste and Mist as well.


    "Nephi,e here." I called her here.


    "Yes?" She wondered.


    "I know we just meet you yesterday but from now on I think you''ll be sticking with us forever so¡­ I hope you can get along with Aquarina." I smiled back at her.


    "Sure¡­" Nephi seemed confused, looking at Aquarina. "I hope we can get along, Aquarina."


    "Y-Yeah, likewise¡­" Aquarina shook Nephi''s hand.


    Yeah, that''s what I wanted to see!


    Everyone''s a friend here, no fights.


    "Heh, you really got a grip on her." Laughed Celeste in the back.


    "A-Anyways, let''s check the materials before starting!" I said, quickly changing the topic.


    Aquarinaposed herself rather quickly after what she¡­ experienced, as she and Celeste nced at the several material I brought out of my Dimensional Bag.


    "Tyrant Tiger King''s Magic Crystal, Bones, and Pelt. Especially this one big fang, it has a lot of life essence. And then the Life Spirit Stones, this much is fine. Afterwards, the Emerald Crystal Wood for good measure, and then the Delphiro Herbs, tons of it¡­ Lastly, the bottle of Spring Water, aaaand, Naturia''s Healing Leaves."


    I slowly began merging all the ingredients inside the Cauldron. Aquarina and Celeste helped me as well, as they administrated the ingredients after mymands, while all three of us used [Synthesis] so we could get the strongest and best result.


    The process of Alchemy was one of constantly extracting, mixing, and fusing the very essence of materials. Slowly, like cooking, it was a gradual process with several steps. And of course, thanks to my amazing Alchemy Skill and my Alchemist Subss, things were even easier, as long as I proposed myself to do them!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -----


    [Alchemy: Lv4]


    Skill Proficiency: 6603/8000


    A Signature Skill of the Alchemist Subss.


    Grants the ability to inspect items traits and effects and merge materials together through [Synthesis], extractponents from materials with [Extraction] and morph them, shape them, and transform them through [Metamorphosis]. Special tools can be used to facilitate this process and make higher quality items.


    [Synthesis (4)]: Allows thebination of materials to create new items following certain recipes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +40%.


    [Extraction (4)]: Allows for the extraction ofponents from Materials. Extraction Speed and Quality of Extracted Materials increases by +40%.


    [Metamorphosis (4)]: Allows for the transformation of Extracted Materials into different shapes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +20%.


    Level Bonus (4): Enhances All Skill Effects by +40%.


    -----


    The three abilities within the Alchemy Skill were also Alchemy Magic Spells. When I merged their activation with the spells, and then the spells of Celeste and Aquarina, the result was an even stronger effect.


    First the Tyrant Tiger''s materials were added with their blood as well. I used Extraction to extract their primary life element, while using Metamorphosis to transform the extracted materials into a liquid form. Bones, the fang, and even the crystal were all turned into a liquid.


    After that, we used Mixing and Brewing tobine them with Delphiro Herbs and Naturia''s leaves. Doing the same Extracting and Metamorphosis process, and finishing it off by Synthesizing everything together into a beautiful red-colored liquid.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, this was merely the [Elixir Base] that my mother taught to me, which was only the first step before making the actual Elixir¡­


    FLAAASH!


    Yet, even if it was just the Elixir Base, its beauty and shiny splendor were awe-inspiring to the three of us. Even Nephi in the background was surprised as she saw the mystical liquid being made. However, it wasn''t done yet.


    "An Elixir Base! We actually made it¡­" Celeste was surprised.


    "Hahh¡­ The whole process was so delicate, I was so nervous the materials would end up breaking apart or their synthesizing process would fail midway through¡­" Aquarina sighed in relief.


    "Here, eat some of Naturia''s leaves to restore your stamina and mental exhaustion, we''ll need them for the rest of the Elixir''s creation¡­" I smiled, eating a leaf as I grabbed the shiny, golden-colored Life Spirit Stones.


    -----

 Chapter 599 Synthetizing The Elixir 2

    -----


    Once the Elixir Base was done with, the next process was the "Purification" of the Elixir Base. For that, we needed as many life attribute mana-rich materials as possible, and the ones most rich in such an element were the Emerald Crystal Wood and the Life Spirit Stones, alongside the Spirit Spring Water which would add more consistence to it all.


    When the two ate the leaves and recovered their mental fortitude, we resumed the process. I crushed the Emerald Crystal Wood into dust,bining it with the Life Spirit Stones also turned into dust. The result? A golden and green dust of a beautiful appearance. However, inhaling it would fuck up our lungs, so we had our faces covered with cloths.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Now, let''s add sprinkles of this dust alongside Spirit Spring Water. You two, let''s do continuous rounds of Brewing and Mixing, alongside Metamorphosis and Extraction." I told them.


    "O-Okay, how many?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah?" Celeste wondered.


    "Around¡­ thirty times." I said while calcting it using the Alchemy Skill and my Alchemist Subss abilities.


    "T-Thirty?!" The two reacted in the way I expected them to rect.


    "I''ll reward you two for helping me a lotter, so please, help me out." I asked them.


    I had my abilities to help me of course. But there was no way I could do this alone; I required their support to do this and not fuck it up. Aside from just healing Saphaley, I was doing this to prove myself as apetent Alchemist. I wanted to prove mother that I was good at this as well!


    "Alright¡­ Sylphy, for you anything!" Aquarina nodded.


    "I owe you a lot, so I''ll do it." Celeste sighed. "That reward better be worth it though~"


    "Sure, sure, let''s do this!"


    Like that, we began doing the same process over and over and over again¡­ we had to be precise with each infusion and usage of consecutive spells. Thebined efforts of and our magic power quickly converged together. Seconds went by, minutes, and then a whole hour¡­ and then another half an hour.


    "[Synthesis]!"


    Thest step was done for, as we shouted together the spell''s power. Not only the magic circles appeared, but my Skills powers converged with them, reinforcing them even more.


    The magic fused with the materials, everythinging together. The blood red liquid began shining more and more, finally reaching the state of 100% purification¡­


    FLAAAASH!


    A bright light emerged from within the cauldron, the liquid inside suddenly changed, from its red color to a beautiful golden amber color. It was shining with a rainbow aura, emanating a beautiful and powerful essence of life.


    "It''s done¡­ We did it¡­" I sighed in relief, falling to my knees. "I made¡­ No, we made¡­ We made an ELIXIR!"


    "Uuuggghhhh¡­" Celeste fell to the floor half dead.


    "Aaaggh¡­ I am so exhausted¡­!" Aquarina cried, falling to her knees as well.


    "Ah! Are you three alright?" Nephi ran towards us.


    "Yeah, we are just very exhausted." I sighed.


    "This took us so long¡­" Aquarina said.


    "But we did it!" Celeste said.


    Nephi smiled back at us, as she nodded, her hands extended, generating beautiful and small, white-colored magic circles using runes I never saw before in my life.


    "[Sanctuary]"


    FLAAASH!


    She conjured a spell we never saw before, as she imbued light into our bodies. Our exhaustion quickly faded away, as we felt better than ever before.


    "W-Woah¡­" Aquarina said.


    "This magic¡­" Celeste muttered.


    "Nephi? Did you just use a super high-level magic out of the blue?" I wondered.


    "It is called [Sanctuary], it is a basic healing spell, isn''t it?" Nephi wondered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "T-There''s no way something named Sanctuary is a basic healing spell!" Celeste said, standing up.


    We all stood up, quickly stretching out to get ready to bottle up the Elixir. We made so much we''ll get tons of bottles out of it.


    "What tier is it?" I asked her.


    "Tier?" Nephi had no idea. "I only know the spells engraved into my Nephilim''s Core¡­ There is Oblivion, Sanctuary, and so on¡­"


    "And they''re basic?" I asked her.


    "Hm." She nodded. "There are stronger ones, but Ick Mana to use them¡­"


    "T-That spell that disintegrated that spider¡­ is a basic attack spell?" I wondered.


    "Kind of." She said. "I can also fight with my body, my arms¡­"


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, her arms transformed intorge golden-colored des emanating holy light.


    "I can transform them into basic weapons."


    "Woah¡­"


    "Amazing¡­"


    The girls were just as amazed as I was.


    Nephi never stops amusing us I guess.


    Oblivion was probably a Tier 7 or beyond spell, and Sanctuary too¡­ But if she calls those as basic spells, then her strongest spells¡­ are they Tier 10 or above?


    I guess it makes sense, much like Alice, Nephi is a being made by the Gods. She was forged using divine materials and divine power. And most likely her core is engraved with the god''s divine magic circles, therefore, she can use their spells¡­ or so I specte.


    "Alright! Nephi, help us out bottle things up, will you?"


    "Sure thing." Nephi nodded, happily helping us.


    At the end, we filled all thirty bottles I brought with myself, and there was still a bit more of that Elixir left. With this alone, we could sell it around and make a fortune¡­ But I better save it, and I''ll handle one to Saphaley for now.


    Ding!


    [You have created [Purifying Life Elixir (A Grade)] x30!]


    [You gained +3000 Alchemy Skill Proficiency.]


    [The Alchemy Skill Level has increased to Level 5!]


    Ding!


    [The Special [Chain Quest] has beenpleted: [Create a Powerful Elixir To Heal Saphaley''s Scar]


    [You''ve finally made the amazing Elixir that you wanted to make, and it is of excellent quality! You''re filled with the motivation to give it to Saphaley and heal that man''s trauma as soon as possible. Hurry!]


    [You Gaines Bonus Rewards for Completing this Quest with great excellency!]


    [You Acquired the Completion Rewards: [250000 EXP] [250000 Shared EXP] [Alchemy Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x6 [Fire Dragon Flower (D Grade)] x4]


    It''s done!


    -----

 Chapter 600 Chain Quest Complete

    -----


    After making the potions, I gained a lot of Alchemy Skill Proficiency.


    Ding!


    [You have created [Purifying Life Elixir (A Grade)] x30!]


    [You gained +3000 Alchemy Skill Proficiency.]


    [The Alchemy Skill Level has increased to Level 5!]


    And my Skill Leveled up!


    -----


    [Alchemy: Lv5]


    Skill Proficiency: 1603/10000


    A Signature Skill of the Alchemist Subss.


    Grants the ability to inspect items traits and effects and merge materials together through [Synthesis], extractponents from materials with [Extraction] and morph them, shape them, and transform them through [Metamorphosis]. Special tools can be used to facilitate this process and make higher quality items.


    [Synthesis (5)]: Allows thebination of materials to create new items following certain recipes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +50%.


    [Extraction (5)]: Allows for the extraction ofponents from Materials. Extraction Speed and Quality of Extracted Materials increases by +50%.


    [Metamorphosis (5)]: Allows for the transformation of Extracted Materials into different shapes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +25%.


    Level Bonus (5): Enhances All Skill Effects by +50%.


    -----


    But not only that¡­


    Ding!


    [The Special [Chain Quest] has beenpleted: [Create a Powerful Elixir To Heal Saphaley''s Scar]


    [You''ve finally made the amazing Elixir that you wanted to make, and it is of excellent quality! You''re filled with the motivation to give it to Saphaley and heal that man''s trauma as soon as possible. Hurry!]


    [You Gained Bonus Rewards For Your Excellent Results!]


    [You Acquired the Completion Rewards: [250000 EXP] [250000 Shared EXP] [Alchemy Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x6 [Fire Dragon Flower (D Grade)] x4]


    It''s done! The Quest to make the Elixir is done, and I got amazing rewards! The rewards were in fact doubled?! Also I am fairly sure the EXP was only 25k back then, but it increased to 250k now! T-This is a bit insane!


    Ding!


    [There is umted Shared EXP for all your Party Members with a System Seed.]


    [Beelzebub] and [Curse] have umted EXP that has yet to be distributed.]


    [You may choose to distribute this umted EXP at any moment.]


    I see, so that''s why Beelzebub and Curse didn''t leveled up right after evolving, I have to manually give them the umted EXP they got¡­ Alright, for now I''ll leave this forter. But I am fairly sure that if Iplete a few more Quests, everyone can get to Max Level 25 and evolve again.


    Ding!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [The Items acquired had been transferred to the [Equipped] [Dimensional Bag (SSS Grade)]!]


    Oooh, nice! So the items automatically are sent to the Dimensional Bag. Well, that''s more convenient. This way everyone won''t see me materializing items out of thin air¡­


    Also I hadn''t checked before but I guess the Dimensional Bag is an SSS Grade Item¡­ It is top notch indeed with its almost endless amount of storage space, and my parents handled it to me for my birthday like it was nothing much than another of the many gifts I would receive in my life.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Having heroes as parents really destroys mymon sense of this world¡­


    Oh well, whatever.


    I''ll check those new itemster, for now I''ll keep them saved. But it is pretty nice that I get extra rewards if Iplete stuff at a certain way or in an "excellent way" as it said.


    Anyways, as I saved the Elixirs inside the Dimensional Bag, I looked into one of them in detail.


    -----


    [Purifying Life Elixir (A Grade)]


    A powerful Elixir-type Medicine made by refining the essence of life itself into this shiny, amber-colored liquid. It is only A Grade and is considered the "beginner''s Elixir" which many Alchemists are tasked to make through their career as a test. Making higher grade Elixirs is only a dream to many Alchemists after all. Many that have created this item already feel like they''ve be aplished and seasoned Alchemists.


    Once consumed, it can instantly heal wounds and even regenerate scars, alongside stopping internal bleeding or internal damage in organs which cannot be properly healed otherwise. heals 50% of total HP. If consumed inrge quantities, it might cause sickness, but also permanently increase Magic Power and Vitality.


    -----


    Oh, this is pretty amazing. And this info is all thanks to this:


    -----


    [Identify (5)]: You can identify inanimate objects, see their quality, state, and even delve into who made them and what purpose they might have. Living beings can be identified, but the information given is lesser and depending in the difference in strength. However, even if the strength difference isrge, the user can still see a bare minimum of information no matter what.


    -----


    Because my Heavenly Sight is Level 5, the power of the [Identify] Ability within it has be amazingly detailed. A mere nce at the Elixir and I learn tons of information I never thought I would ever learn to begin with¡­ It is indeed a powerful cheat ability.


    I guess this Elixir is treated as the Beginner''s Elixir, but it also means that we have be "seasoned alchemists" now, and we can proudly call ourselves as Alchemists if we have ever made these.


    Woah, I never thought making a bottle with some healing liquid would feel this nice¡­ I feel aplished. I just have to continue getting better at this, and maybe one day, using my Skills and System, I''ll be able to mass produce elixirs and heal everyone in the world!


    ¡­Or something, maybe.


    "Phew¡­"


    "Sylphy, we should bring this straight to Saphaley now! I think he''s at the gate." Said Aquarina.


    "Yeah, let''s go. Didn''t you wanted to give it to him so badly?" Celeste asked.


    "You girls are right, let''s go!" I said, walking outside.


    "Saphaley is the one thatmissioned this Elixir?" Wondered Nephi.


    "Yep, he''s a bit shy, but he''s a good person nheless." I answered.


    We walked outside, quickly meeting with Zack and Mist, who were with Celica as well, the little blue skinned demon girl my parents rescued from very several years ago. She had grown into a beautiful youngdy.


    -----

 Chapter 601 Healing The Scar

    -----


    "Sylphy! Aquarina! Celeste!"


    Celica ran to our side rapidly. She should be around nine years of age, or ten? I can''t really remember¡­ But she was within that age range. She looked way too adorable in her blue and white dress though.


    Naturally, she carried her Mister Teddy with her, which has been repaired many times over the years. For a birthday gift, I decided to enchant it and upgrade it with Magic and Alchemy, making it more resilient and also turning it into a piece of equipment that enhances Celica''s magic power and mana regeneration speed.


    "Oh! you''re here little Celica." Celeste hugged her, giving her head pats.


    "Ah, Celica!" Aquarina greeted Celica as well.


    "Celica! How are you doing?" I asked.


    "Good! I was taking baking sses with Mary and the other girls, but came here to check on you guys!" Celica said. "What are you doing? I heard from Mist you were all doing a quest for an Elixir! She said you went into an adventure to the ruins yesterday!"


    "Yep, it''s a long story but we went to find materials to make an Elixir." I nodded, showing her the aforementioned elixir.


    "Oooh, its shiny!" Celica said in surprise.


    "It took us a while, we made a lot of them though." Celeste said. "If you ever get sick or hurt, just let us know and we''ll handle one."


    "But wouldn''t it be expensive?" Sighed Celica. "Don''t go offering stuff like that, Celeste¡­"


    "I-I guess you''re right but the materials weren''t so hard to get¡­" Celeste said. She was just trying to be magnanimous.


    "Don''t worry about the details." I told Celica. "Anyways, how about you apany us?" I asked her. "You can join us in our next quest. We are all doing five quests, we''ve be a big team assigned with doing quests for the townsfolk!"


    "Oooh! Sounds nice! C-Can I join?" Celica wondered. "I am not¡­ well, I usually don''t stick around with the dangerous stuff¡­"


    "Of course, I just asked you if you could join,e on, let''s go." I said, giving her a head pat.


    "A-Alright! Mister Teddy and I will work hard!" She said innocently.


    Much like Mist, Celica was like a bright and innocent sun, she''ll cheer us up with her presence.


    "Finally done, huh?" Zack analyzed the bottle of Elixir. "Doesn''t look all that impressive to me. It looks like syrup¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ But I can smell it! It has tons of life essence inside, dummy!" Mist said.


    "Is that so?" Zack continued being slightly skeptical. "Well, we''ll see how effective it is once the elf guy drinks it."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Like that, we made our way towards Saphaley, who was currently about to leave his position.


    "Alright I''m going to go buy us some lunch. What do you want?" He asked to Elphiette, the female elf guard at his side.


    "Hmm¡­ I was thinking on some sd with yogurt dressing." Said Elphiette.


    "Alright¡­ I''ll buy myself some skewered meat, I really want some meat." Sighed Saphaley.


    "SAPHALEEEEY!"


    We quickly called for him from afar.


    "Huh? Ah! It''s the youngdy and her friends¡­!"


    Saphaley was surprised as we greeted him.


    However, I didn''t wanted to waste any more time!


    "Here!"


    "Eh?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I showed him the shiny bottle filled with the Elixir.


    "Is that¡­ Syrup?" Wondered Saphaley.


    "Geez! It''s an Elixir! Not a syrup. Try it out! The description says it can heals scars, but we''ll never know unless you try it." I offered it to him.


    "T-The Elixir?! Wait, you did it in just a day?!" Saphaley asked in shock. "I was thinking you would get it done in around¡­ a month or so. This is a bit too fast, youngdy!"


    "Aw don''t worry about the details." Iughed. "I am never alone, there''s all my friends in here."


    "Yeah, we helped her to get to them." Zack said.


    "I even helped her make it!" Aquarina said.


    "I also did." Celeste said proudly.


    "We all worked hard to get it!" Mist said with a smile.


    "I-I didn''t do anything but I hope you get better handsome mister!" Celica smiled back sweetly.


    "Yeah, I hope you get well." Nephi added.


    "T-Those two weren''t here before¡­ But thanks, alright, I''ll try it out then! Elphiette, prepare yourself to see my handsome face after so long!" Saphaley quickly opened the bottle, drinking its contents.


    Elphiette sighed for a bit, crossing her arms. Although her eyes seemed expectant to see what would happen.


    After he drank it all, Saphaley¡­ remained the same.


    "Hm? Ah¡­ Maybe it didn''t work-"


    FLAAASH!


    Of course, an Elixir takes a few seconds into taking effect once it reaches the stomach, but it was working. Around five seconds after Saphaley drank it, his entire body glowed with a bright, golden aura of life overflowing across his body.


    Several scars around his arms and chest glowed, being healed in an instant, and then, the light reached his face, and even his gray-colored eye, healing them all in an instant!


    FLAAAAAASH!


    The w-shaped scar in the middle of his facepletely disappeared smooth and beautiful skin covering his entire face, his gray eye returned to the same color as his other eye as well¡­


    It was amazing to see. We were all filled with awe as we saw him finally being healed from such a huge scar that traumatized his life since childhood¡­


    Saphaley began touching his own face in silence, softly caressing it. His true appearance was finally revealed, and he looked pretty handsome.


    Tears flowed from his eyes, as he covered his face with his hands.


    "Thank you¡­ I¡­ I can''t believe it worked¡­ My face¡­ Young Lady¡­ Thank you so much!"


    He kneeled in front of me as he started crying out of happiness, but I could also sense all the frustration he had umted through all this time, he let it all out.


    I¡­ simply couldn''t help but smile a bit after aplishing what he had dreamed for so long.


    Ding!


    [The Special [Advanced Quest] has beenpleted: [Heal Saphaley''s Scar]!]


    -----

 Chapter 602 Celebrations

    -----


    Ding!


    [The Special [Advanced Quest] has beenpleted: [Heal Saphaley''s Scar]


    [After promising to heal his scar, in only a day, you''ve done it. Thanks to you, Saphaley is no longer marked by that terrible and traumatic past, and he can now live his life without being filled with fears of other people''s stares. His insecurities, which were born from this scar, will slowly banish as he gets used to his face finallying back to normal, after many years. He''s thankful from the bottom of his heart.]


    [You Gained Bonus Rewards For Your Excellent Results!]


    [You Acquired The Completion Rewards: [500000 EXP] [500000 Shared EXP] [Nature Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10 [Fire Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10 [Random Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x10]


    Ding!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [There is umted Shared EXP for all your Party Members with a System Seed.]


    [Beelzebub] and [Curse] have umted EXP that has yet to be distributed.]


    [You may choose to distribute this umted EXP at any moment.]


    [The Items acquired had been transferred to the [Equipped] [Dimensional Bag (SSS Grade)]!]


    And there it is, the quest has beenpleted as well!


    However, aside from these rewards¡­ I couldn''t really help but feel happy about him from the bottom of my heart.


    Yeah, the rewards were incentivizing me a lot but still¡­


    Seeing his happy face, crying out of happiness.


    As he''s hugged by Elphiette, her friend.


    Its kinds of makes me feel happy too.


    I like this feeling.


    Of helping someone¡­ and make their day a bit better, or even improve their lives, even if a little bit.


    "There, there¡­ Come on, why don''t need to cry so much, Saphaley." Elphiette sighed with a smile, as she was also crying of happiness as she hugged him. "You''ve finally made it, your dream¡­"


    "Hahh¡­ I always dreamed, so many times¡­ That this scar would be gone¡­ How long has it been? So many years¡­ Finally, I can start¡­ I can start all over." Saphaley cried.


    "I suppose you can¡­" Sighed Elphiette. "Let''s go eat something, I''ll invite."


    "R-Right... Everyone! Pleasee with me, I''ll bring you lot to the best tavern in town! All''s on me!" Saphaley celebrated.


    "I can actually pay for everything, don''t worry, Saphaley!" I said. "I just want you to be happy and celebrate. You''ve been our loyal guard for many years, I appreciate everything you''ve done to serve my family and protect us."


    "Youngdy¡­!" Saphaley contained his tears.


    "Alright, everyone! Let''s go! Saphaley, lead the way!" I told him.


    "A-Alright!"


    Like that, we moved to the biggest tavern on town, which was one next to the adventurer''s guild. They served all kinds of delicious food there, so everyone was hyped, especially Nephi. She was fascinated by the idea of restaurants where she could order all the food she wanted.


    When we entered into the tavern with Saphaley leading the party, everyone was surprised over our group. Saphaley and Elphiette in particr as they wore shiny armor and weapons, and of course, us¡­ especially me, everyone knew of the little half elf with red hair, I was the youngdy here after all!


    "T-The youngdy?!"


    "Lady Sylph¡­!"


    "Wait, who''s that guy?"


    "I know Elphiette, she''s the gorgeous Guard of the Duchess Family¡­ But who is he?"


    "I''ve never seen him before¡­"


    "Yeah¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Saphaley stopped walking as he looked at everyone.


    "What, you can''t recognize the Scarface, you guys?"


    The moment he spoke, everyone was left perplexed, frozen, bbergasted!


    "T-That voice¡­"


    "No way¡­"


    "He¡­ He''s¡­"


    "Saphaley?!"


    "This bastard¡­ he finally healed his scar?!"


    "IS IT HIM?!"


    The people was euphoric after Saphaley spoke, everyone began screaming in shock.


    "Yeah, and its all thanks to her! She made me an elixir, the youngdy''s amazingly talented at Alchemy, and her friends too!"


    "T-The youngdy?!"


    "Incredible!"


    "She''s just like her mother!"


    "Young Lady, she''s such a good hearted person!"


    "Yeah, and to celebrate, today I''ll pay for all drinks and food! Eat and drink as much as you want to celebrate Saphaley''s recovery, everyone!"


    "OOOOH!"


    "UOOOOHHH!"


    "YOUNG LADYYY!"


    "YOU''RE THE BEST!"


    The people became even more euphoric¡­ I guess it is easy to make people happy by spending a few pennies, heheh. I''ve begun to realize the power of being a noble- no, a member of royalty.


    Like that, an air of festivity quickly took over the entire tavern. Drinks and food quickly started arriving at every desk, especially ours, as we asked for the whole menu and tons of fruit juice for all of us. Meat, vegetables, desserts, everything was in front of us!


    The food was delicious despite not being of the same quality as Alfonso''s food, but we enjoyed it happily! Also, the whole air of festivity around, the bards singing, the musicians using instruments to make beautiful melodies, it was all wonderful.


    Saphaley celebrated, sang, danced, and all¡­ At the end, it was already gettingte and we were still in here, everyone was singing elven melodies while dancing. The beautiful culture of my people was being shown fully in these times.


    At the end, when we finally finished everything, it was already time for dinner, but we couldn''t quite eat anything anymore. We decided to go back home while Saphaley and Elphiette went home as well, I gave them the day free.


    Walking back home, I was reprimanded by mother for getting sote, but we quickly told her everything that happened, her eyes raised in surprise.


    "Y-You healed him in just a day? I guess those materials you brought¡­ I can''t believe you girls made this Elixir so easily¡­ And it is of such an outstanding quality! Did you made this second one too?" She wondered.


    "In fact, we''ve got thirty of them, mom." I said with a teasing smile.


    "T-Thirty of these?!" Mother lost her mind.


    "Our bottles ran out but I think we can make about ten more with the leftover Elixir in the cauldron." I said with a nod.


    "I-I am impressed¡­ I guess you never stop surprising me, dear." Mother congratted me, giving me a hug and kissing my cheeks. "Now, let''s go have some dinner and call it a day."


    "Ahh¡­ I-I don''t think we''ve got the space for that¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 603 Powerup!

    -----


    When the day came to an end, I just wanted to go to sleep. Making the Elixir still left a toll on me, and I wanted to just sleep for the rest of the day. However, as I was resting in my bed, I still had a few things to do¡­ such as checking on my new batch of items!


    Oh, and about Nephi, she''s already back in her room sleeping. She ended eating all our dinner because we couldn''t fit any more of it. I think I''ve figured out she eats a lot because she converts most of it into Mana. She hasn''t asked me for any Mana through the entire day either.


    Anyways, back to the items¡­


    They are:


    -----


    [Alchemy Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x6


    [Fire Dragon Flower (D Grade)] x4


    [Nature Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10


    [Fire Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10


    [Random Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10


    [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x10


    -----


    Thanks topleting the quests with "excellency" I ended getting double the rewards!


    Isn''t that pretty amazing? And that''s not all of it, but I also got double the EXP and all of that¡­


    Now I can''t wait toplete more quests.


    Tomorrow, I''ll quickly get toplete my next request.


    But for now, let''s check these items, heheh.


    -----


    [Alchemy Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x6


    A Mysterious Potion Created by the System. When consumed, the user can gain a random amount of Skill Proficiency between 100 to 1000 for the Alchemy Skill. If the Alchemy Skill doesn''t exist, the Skill will be granted if enough Skill Proficiency (1000) is applied. If the Skill is at max level, the Skill Proficiency will be distributed to the Skill that can still level up within the Alchemy Skill Tree. If none of these options are valid, the Skill Proficiency will be randomly given to any Skill that can Level Up.


    -----


    [Fire Dragon Flower (D Grade)] x4


    A Special, Red-colored flower that can only grow atop the carcasses of giant Fire Dragons. It is imbued with their ferocious zing draconic power. When consumed, it can enhance the power of the Fire Dragon Beast Spirit within the user''s Physique and grant a random amount of Dragon Veins into the Physique. If used through alchemy, a special [Red Dragon''s Essence Potion] can be made, which has greater effects.


    -----


    [Nature Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10


    A Mysterious Potion Created by the System. When consumed, the user can gain a random amount of Nature Runes between 500 to 2500 for their Magic Circle.


    -----


    [Fire Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10


    A Mysterious Potion Created by the System. When consumed, the user can gain a random amount of Fire Runes between 500 to 2500 for their Magic Circle.


    -----


    [Random Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10


    A Mysterious Potion Created by the System. When consumed, the user can gain a random amount of Random Runes between 500 to 2500 for their Magic Circle.


    -----


    [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x10


    A Mysterious Potion Created by the System. When consumed, the user can gain a random amount of Skill Proficiency between 100 to 1000 for a random Skill that can still Level Up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -----


    There they were all the items! The Dragon Flowers seem like the most interesting ones, while the rest are very easy consumables. I''ll just drink them all for now, to get as much power as I can from them.


    I quickly drank the potions one by one. They were rather sweet, like drinking fruit juice with tons of sugar for some reason. Each time I drank one of the potions, I felt arge amount of power flowing through my soul and body.


    Ding!


    [You consumed [Alchemy Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x6!]


    [You gained a total of 3700 Skill Proficiency for the Alchemy Skill!]


    [You consumed [Nature Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10!]


    [You gained a total of 21500 Nature Runes!]


    [You consumed [Fire Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10!]


    [You gained a total of 19500 Fire Runes!]


    [You consumed [Random Rune Potion (D Grade)] x10!]


    [You gained a total of 2500 Nature Runes, 4000 Light Runes, 6000 Darkness Runes, 2500 Poison Runes, 7000 Fire Runes, and 3500 Earth Runes!]


    [You consumed [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x10!]


    [Several Skills received a random amount of Skill Proficiency!]


    [The [Heavenly Sun: Lv1] Skill Level has Increased to Level 2!]


    [The [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv1] Skill Level has Increased to Level 2!]


    FLAAASH!


    When I finished drinking them all, my magic circle started to glow brightly. Not only that but my Divine Skills Heavenly Sun and the zing Sunshine Ward leveled up, bing way stronger.


    Ding!


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 9: Elemental Magic Circle] has increased to Tier 4: Rank 1!]


    [Your Magical Power has been increased!]


    [Your Mana Control has be greater!]


    [Mana Overuse Exhaustion has been relieved greatly!]


    However, what was important wasn''t that right now, my Magic Circle had suddenly jumped to Ter 4 out of the blue! I felt an enormous magical power flowing through my body. I even felt as if my Mana Control has improved and the Exhaustion I get from using it has been reduced greatly


    But aside from that, there was something else within the Magic Circle I hadn''t noticed before. The Runes were converging together and then, the Magic Circle''s appearance¡­ changed.


    FLAAASH!


    A Spiritual Aura surged from within it, as not only the fourth ring formed, but also it granted a special, rainbow and spiritual aura, boosting my magic power even more.


    Ding!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Congrattions! Due to meeting the necessary requirements, your Magic Circle has evolved from [Elemental Magic Circle] to [Spiritual Magic Circle]!]


    [You''ve naturally formed an additional +5000 Spiritual Runes!]


    [Your Elemental Magic Power is surging!]


    "W-Woah¡­ Isn''t this amazing? Is a Spiritual Magic Circle special?" I wondered, as Alice quickly emerged at my side.


    "I can tell it is, you''re overflowing with Spiritual Essence! It is making all of us your Spirit stronger as a result. You''ll have to ask your parents if its rare or not, though."


    "I see!"


    -----

 Chapter 604 Stronger Skills & Synthetizing A Dragon Elixir

    -----


    Like that, I looked into my Magic Circle. There were four circles of it, beautifully rotating around the Magic Circle Core, a mass of Mana that maintains it all together, as the Magic Circle slowly grows, this Core begins to crystalize, bing stronger as a result. Each Ring represents the "theme" of the magic circle of that stage. My first magic circle was a Multi Elemental One anyways, but it also had a lot of green and red colors, the first three were like this for the most part.


    Until the fourth, the newest of the bunch, this one waspletely rainbow and brilliant, looking as if it was forged out of pure gold. Its appearance was stunning, to say the least. And with it I also gained a lot of Spiritual Runes, which count for most elements each too¡­ This way, my elemental magic power has skyrocketed once more.


    Maybe I could beat those golems more easily now? I wonder¡­ Well, probably not, but I would had stood my ground for a bit longer, most likely. Nheless, there''s also the two Skills that improved too, I should check them now.


    -----


    [Heavenly Sun: Lv2]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/5000


    The God of Heaven and the Sun has blessed you with his zing and heavenly power, giving your Soul and Body with the power to control fire, and enhance this element to incredible levels of power. This Skill includes several effects:


    [Sunshine (2)]: While bathing below the Sunlight, your stats grow based in how intense the sun is, from barely +12% in the morning to up to +220% at peak midday. Fire-Attribute Damage is also increased to up to +120%.


    [Pyrokinesis (2)]: Grants the ability to naturally generate and control the Element of Fire without any kind of conjuration or magic at all. The power of this Fire is based on Magic Stats and Fire Runes within the Magic Circle. Additionally, if used with Fire Magic Spells, spell control, effectiveness, and total power is enhanced by +65%.


    [Fire That Burns Everything (2)]: Your Fire Attribute Attacks and Magic can ignore the foe''s natural Element Resistance, Immunity, and Absorption by up to -60%, while giving the ability to ignore Magic Damage Resistance by up to -35%.


    Level Bonus (2): Enhances All Skill Effects, Fire Attribute Magic Damage, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Maniption by +20%.


    -----


    [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv2]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/5000


    The God of Sunshine and the Goddess of Burning Passion have converged their power into this powerful Divine Protection, which was specifically made so you can protect your life and that of your allies. This Skill includes several effects:


    [Sunshine Ward Protection (2)]: The user is naturally protected by a powerful Ward made of Fire and Sunlight, which grows stronger and tougher as the day passes whenever the user is bathing in the sun. It is the weakest at night and the strongest at day. It can regenerate quickly on day and create up to threeyers. At night, only oneyer can be made, and it is rather frail, breaking in a single hit. Ward Regeneration Cooldown: 55 Seconds (At Day), 9 Minutes (At Night). Enhances Ward Durability and Regeneration Speed by +15%.


    [zing Ward Riposte (2)]: After umting enough damage taken by Wards, it is possible to unleash this umted damage into a powerful zing Explosion towards a target or the user''s surroundings which can deal up to +220% damage, ignore Elemental Resistances by up to -25% and Magic Damage Resistance by up to -15%.


    [Ward Protection (2)]: You can assign a [Sunshine Ward] to 2 allies, which will automatically regenerateyers and take MP from you. Wards conjured on allies are only 72% as effective as normal ones. Allies cannot perform [zing Ward Riposte]. Ward Duration: 13 minutes. Cooldown: 45 Minutes.


    Level Bonus (2): Enhances All Skill Effects, Fire and Light Attribute Magic Damage, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Maniption by +10%.<novelsnext></novelsnext>n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----


    Ah, their effects really were enhanced. This is slowly going to make Divine Protection Abilities, which often don''t develop more than how they appear at first nce, even stronger. And the best part is that if the Gods ever decide to take them away, they can''t because Alice already chomped them and reconstructed them into Skills! Heh¡­


    I just noticed that the durations of buffs and cooldowns increased and decreased respectively. This means that the stronger the skills get, the easier it is conjure them and the longer theyst. Cooldowns might be reduced to the bare minimum once they reach their Level 10 cap¡­ though their required Skill Proficiency is way more than the other Skills, that''s for sure.


    My Alchemy Skill didn''t leveled up with that though, but that''s fine I guess. For now what I should concentrate on is¡­ sleeping. Yeah, I am tired. The potions were pretty superb- Wait, the Dragon Flowers are left.


    -----


    [Fire Dragon Flower (D Grade)] x4


    A Special, Red-colored flower that can only grow atop the carcasses of giant Fire Dragons. It is imbued with their ferocious zing draconic power. When consumed, it can enhance the power of the Fire Dragon Beast Spirit within the user''s Physique and grant a random amount of Dragon Veins into the Physique. If used through alchemy, a special [Red Dragon''s Essence Potion] can be made, which has greater effects.


    -----


    "Hm, I see. Alright, let''s first make this potion then, as myst little drink before sleeping."


    I quickly began boiling the flowers in the cauldron. Then, I decided to use an Elixir as the liquid, and added some more medicinal herbs, and anything I felt like could help a bit more.


    FLUOOOSSH!


    The potion was done once a red liquid started boiling within the cauldron, the sweet and aromatic smell of the flowers was enchanting to my senses.


    Ding!


    [You''ve created the [Red Dragon''s Essence Elixir (B+ Grade)] x4!]


    [You gained 4000 Alchemy Proficiency!]


    [You gained 400000 EXP!]


    Oh, I gained EXP and a lot of proficiency out of this! I guess when I make high ranked stuff, I really get well rewarded for it¡­ And I even got EXP from it, this must be new. I don''t remember it happening before.


    -----

 Chapter 605 Dragon Heart

    -----


    I looked into the Elixir I had made with happy eyes. Each flower gave enough for a single bottle. But it turned out to be an Elixir, not a Potion! It is most likely because I utilized the Elixirs I made as the base ingredient, this is quite amazing, to be honest.


    -----


    [Red Dragon''s Essence Elixir (B+ Grade)] x4


    A Special Elixir made using Elixir Base and the powerful Dragon Flowers. This Essence Elixir contains the pure essence of the Red Dragons. If drank by someone capable of absorbing their powers, it will grantrge quantities of Draconic Runes and Fire Runes, which can enchant the physique of the user greatly, and even further awaken their Beast Spirit.


    However, if the user is notpatible with the Elixir, a bacsh might be given, or even death.


    -----


    "Ugh, death?! So I could drink this and die¡­ Wait, it doesn''t really matter. I''ve been poisoned with worse stuff, and I only use said poison or venom to grow stronger by modifying it anyways." I sighed with a smile. "Let''s chug them all down!"


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp!"


    I drank all four bottles in a single shot! They were tasty and slightly spicy too. When I finished drinking them, I didn''t even felt like they filled my stomach or something. It was a strange feeling, but it felt as if the liquid itself dissipated into essence that flowed across my body.


    F L U O S H!


    My draconic aura grewrger at the same time, as I saw my physique being refined. Hundreds of runes began emerging across my skin, and I also felt them within my muscles and bones. Suddenly, red scales started emerging from my hands, and my nails became long like dragon ws.


    "W-Woah¡­!"


    D i n g!


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 9: Yggdrasil''s Eden Physique] has increased to Tier 4 Rank 1!]


    [Congrattions! Your Physique has meet the requirements, and it has evolved into a [Yggdrasil''s Dragon Heir Physique]!]


    Yggdrasil Dragon Heir Physique?! Now that sounds badass!


    The moment the Physique evolved, small red scales emerged in my hands and even my nails grewrger and sharper, like those of a dragon.


    But above all, there was arge quantity of untapped draconic power flowing across my body, so much that Alice herself seemed to have found a way to make this power into something else..


    [Oh! I think I can generate a Skill from this power, let me use some of that EXP you''ve got, Sylphy!]


    "Alright!"


    As I was being surprised each time, Alice suddenly gave me amazing news! It seems it is possible to somehow turn this power into a Skill.


    FLAAASH!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And the moment I gave her the approval, she immediately started creating it. She extracted this draconic essence and restructured it through the System, while at the same time connecting it with my own.


    Ding!


    [You''ve exchanged 1500000 EXP!]


    [You''ve learned the [Dragon Heart: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Dragon Heart: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/5000


    A power that only those who have forged their Physique using Draconic Runes and had fully assimted the Bloodline of a powerful Dragon can acquire. It grants the ability to slowly develop a [Dragon Heart], a crystallization of the Dragon Essence within the user''s chest, which will greatly improve Magical Power, Physical Strength, and total Mana Capacity and Vitality greatly.


    Additionally, as the Dragon Heart developers further and grows in size and its % of output of power grows, so does the user''s transformation and techniques improve. New Abilities can be unlocked as this Skill Levels up.


    Current Dragon Power Output: 5%n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Avable Abilities:


    [Draconification (1)]: By concentrating Mana into the Dragon Heart, it is possible to temporarily transform the user, gaining Draconic Characteristics based on the Dragon Heart''s Dragon Force original dragon. Scales, ws, and Dragon Breath will be avable, and at higher levels, even Wings, Horns, and Dragon Eyes be avable. Upon activation, temporarily increases All Stats by +100%, Automatic Physical and Soul Fatigue Recovery Speed is increased by +200% for 5 Minutes. Cooldown: 24 Hours.


    [Dragon Scales (1)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force, growing scales over their desired body parts to reinforce their defenses. These Scales increase Physical Damage Resistance by +30% and Magical Damage Resistance by +20%, with an additional 5% Chance to bounce Magic Damage. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the scales be.


    [Dragon ws (1)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force, growing sharp ws that can easily tear apart through foes and hard objects. Increasing physical damage dealt using the ws by +50% with an additional physical defense pration effect that ignores 10% of the foe''s defenses. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the scales be.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances All Skill Effects by +10%.


    -----


    Woah this is strong! Amazing¡­ Now I can grow scales and dragon ws. And even do this whole Draconification thing to gain even more power. Although doesn''t it have too little of a duration time? Only five minutes is not much in long fights¡­ Well, still better than nothing, the cooldown of 24 hours is also agonizingly painful too.


    "The cooldown is quiterge because of the necessary power you need to put into the Dragon Heart. If you overuse it and ignore such cooldown, your body might begin to be burned by the mes. If you overdo it¡­ you might end up being turned into ashes, Sylphy. Because of that, it''s better to moderately develop this power." Alice said, exining me why things were like this.


    "I see¡­ I guess that makes sense. I''ll slowly grow this power now that I''ve finally developed it. To think these Elixirs would do the trick¡­" I sighed in relief. "I guess picking all those materials was¡­ really worth it¡­"


    I yawned for a bit, before quickly turning off the scales and dragon ws and going to sleep, I was too exhausted.


    -----

 Chapter 606 A Little Brother That Wants To Hang Out

    -----


    The week ended peacefully as I decided to take a break and simply experiment with my new abilities, train my magic, and do all sorts of other smaller tasks. Mother gave us plenty of time to solve the requests. With Saphaley''s request done, I wanted to rx for a bit. If we are ever given another quest where we need to gather materials from the outside, then things are going to get hairy soon and I didn''t wanted to fight for the moment.


    I alsopleted quests that sometimes popped up. They happened sporadically and there was no clear way to get them aside from a clear and upfront request from someone. Sometimes it asked me to do some sit ups, other times to use Draconification, and other times it asked me to process materials using the Alchemy Skill. Rewards were often small, such as tiny potions for skill proficiency and EXP. Yesterday I got a single red dragon flower, and quickly made an elixir.


    The elixir worked nicely and seemed to boost my Dragon Heart''s power output up to 6%, but I need tons of these if I ever want to grow stronger quickly in this regard. Well, I am 13 now so I can still take it easy. Nothing of much importance has happened, just the usual, rxed, and nice daily life we''ve all deserved as family after we''ve gone through so much stuff four years ago.


    Like that, the next week came in a sh, I mostly spent time with my friends as well, and family. Oh right, and teaching Nephi somemon sense. She''s ax girl too, sometimes quite silent, but interacts when we approach her. I think that she''ll get better and better as time passes.


    Meanwhile, my little Zephyr has gotten friendlier with us, and has been sticking with me, following me around as if he really wanted to join our group, I guess when I was at his age I was already traveling around the forest and fighting monsters, so I shouldn''t be so restrictive with him¡­ However, my friends doesn''t like such a tiny child to hang around with us, even when I adore him.


    However, things changed when mother took a decision.


    "Your little brother wants to hang out with you and your friends, so don''t be so unfriendly and let him join your group, Sylphy."


    My mother said this morning, as I was in the middle of having breakfast. I went down to have breakfast because Nephi had once more eaten the breakfast she brought me upstairs.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Eh? Oh¡­" I looked at my little brother blushing a bit while fidgeting his fingers shyly. He seemed to not have the courage of request this from us, so he ended asking our mom.


    "I want to hang out¡­" He said with puppy-like eyes.


    "A, of course you can." I sighed. "I just haven''t really brought you along because we often wander to dangerous ces."


    "I''m strong too!" Zephy said, as his shadow suddenly shaped into several tiny hands to show off his magic power.


    Unlike my Fire, Nature, and Light Elements, Zephy was good at using Shadows, Blood, and Death element the most, ording to mom and dad. He already got to Tier 2 of his Magic Circle merely by slowly making up runes.


    He''s exceedingly talented, and I''m pretty sure he''s no reincarnation like me, just an average talented elven children¡­ I suppose we are indeed super talented when we are kids. He''s almost five yet talks very fluently without being a reincarnated soul like me as well!


    I''ve been taking care of him, since he was a baby, so he''s really very precious to me¡­ Maybe my big sister instincts were also telling me to not bring him into unnecessary danger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am just worried. I don''t want him to end up getting hurt." I sighed.


    "Well, weren''t you fighting monsters at his age too?" Asked my mother.


    "That doesn''t mean we are not overly protective parents now. We are still worried about him. But we know his big sister is strong, and so are her friends. We had discussed about this and we just wanted to give you a bit more of responsibility, so you can prove yourself more to us." My father said.


    Maybe they really trust me more now. I guess it is because of what has happened back on Eastgrain. I did beat a powerful True Demon Duchess and then Celeste who was being possessed by the Evil Gods powers¡­ so yeah, maybe I really did a lot of cool things.


    Although I am not as strong as back then. That powerup was a one-time thing thanks to Ignatius'' brother being present. He really helped me get a ton of power back then. I wonder if one day Ignatius will get as OP¡­ well, I hope.


    "I guess you really trust me more now than back then. Can I ask why?" I wondered.


    "Well, isn''t it obvious? You''ve done way too many feats." Sighed my mother. "Justst week you made that amazing Elixir and all, you''ve gained a lot of poprity around town as well."


    "You''re not near as strong as I want you to be, Sylphy. But I can confidently say I trust your strength. You''re also not alone, your several Familiars are with you, and also your friends most of the time. Nephi''s there too and she''s fairly powerful, as long as you supply her with Mana." My father said.


    "I can help fighting monsters and protecting the young master." Said Nephi, giving a head pat to Zephyr.


    "Nephi!"


    Zephyr suddenly hugged Nephi and then she carried him in her arms. He seemed to enjoy being with her. I don''t know why, but this little rascal might be slowly taking a liking of her.


    "Alright then, that leaves it clear as water, I''ll bring him along!"


    With Aquarina''s birthday approaching and four other requests I wanted to get down, there wasn''t any time to waste. Also I had to bring my little brother along, I hope he doesn''t get bored with us though, I don''t really get what he really wants from this, other than having fun and interact around.


    -----

 Chapter 607 Annoying Little Brother

    -----


    With Aquarina''s birthday approaching and four other requests I wanted to get down, there wasn''t any time to waste. Also I had to bring my little brother along, I hope he doesn''t get bored with us though, I don''t really get what he really wants from this, other than having fun and interact around.


    "What do we do today, big sis? I want to go on an adventure¡­ I am bored in the house¡­" Zephyr said, walking behind me while I held his hand.


    "Hmm¡­ I was thinking on going to visit some people that had some requests, do you want toe along? I also n on doing somethingter, mostly alchemy rted." I said while thinking about my schedule.


    "Oh, I see¡­ Mama said there''s a weapon shop around, can we go see it?" Zephy wondered.


    "A weapon shop? Well, don''t you have a little wand that mom gifted to you?" I asked him.


    He had a special wand handmade by the Blue Witch as well, which used True Demon materials to make it very strong, alongside some leftover dragon scales. Ah, now that I think about it, I can also produce dragon scales and dragon blood from my own body, I might use them to make equipmentter.


    It helped him channel and control his three primary elements, Shadows, Blood, and Death. Thest two are more dangerous than the first one, but Zephy has superb control over them, and has sses with mom frequently too, so he''s quite amazing at magic. However, he has a limit unlike me, so his magic cannot get as crazy as mine could at his age, when Icked proper control.


    "Yeah but I want a sword!" Zephyr said, his adorable green eyes shining brightly.


    Mom had said that we looked like twins that were born separately, his hair and eye colors were the same as mine, and she had said his face was just as cute. I guess she''s right, each time little Zephyr get excited, his eyes shine brightly and he''s way too cute to say no to!


    "Sword?" I wondered. "That''s¡­ well, at your age I was¡­ Right, at our age I was already practicing using a sword."


    "I heard it from papa¡­ He said that I needed to get myself a sword first, he said he had alreadymissioned one for me but I want one right now! Can I?" Wondered little Zephy.


    "Young master aren''t you too young for handling a sword?" Asked Nephi.


    "Y-Yeah, right?" I asked her.


    "Muhhh¡­ If you don''t help me buy one, I''ll tell everyone you were mooching with Aquarina!" Zephy said while pouting.


    "E-Eh?! Ah¡­? Are you ckmailing me?!" I asked in surprise. "Zephy, where did you learned to be like this¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I''ve heard you say it. Mom and dad too¡­!" Zephy said.


    "W-Well¡­ Even if you say it to everyone, I don''t really mind." I sighed. "Everyone kind of knows about it somehow, they just don''t know that happened¡­ yet. Anyways, I''ll help you buy a sword, but not because of that, okay? Also, don''t ckmail people like this, Zephy. It is bad."


    "Muh¡­ Okay, as long as you buy me a sword, I won''t tell anybody ever!" He said happily.


    Geez, I think he didn''t really understand what I said correctly.


    "Well, whatever. How about some armor too- Ah, you''re too small, I don''t know if there''s any armor piece good enough for you. We could- Oh right! I''ve got my old leather armor and equipment I used when I was your age. How about I give them to you?" I asked.


    "Oooh! Sounds great! Where are they?" Zephy wondered.


    "I''ll give them to youter, whenever we are going out into the field, of course." I said, giving him a kiss in his cheek. "As long as you behave and are a good boy, big sis will gift you many things, so be a good boy, okay?"


    "Okay! Mooch!" Zephy suddenly gave me a kiss in my chin.


    Ahhh~ My little brother is so cute! I love him so much!


    "Alright then, let''s go buy a sword for you, Zephy. Nephie with us." I said with a smile. "My friends should be getting here-"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "SYLPHYYYYY!"


    Suddenly, I heard Aquarina from behind, she ran to my side with Zack. I noticed Mist and Celesteing along as well, apanied by little Celica this time.


    "Hey guys."


    As I greeted them, Zephy looked at them with a smile.


    "Hello!"


    As he greeted them all, they looked at him in surprise.


    "He''sing along?" Wondered Zack.


    "Yeah¡­ My parents'' kind of asked me to let him join us from now on." I said. "Don''t worry, he''ll be my responsibility."


    "That''s nice, I don''t want to be a babysitter, Mist and Celica are already a handful." Celeste sighed.


    "Hey, I''m not a little kid anymore!" Mist said angrily.


    "Uwah, Zephyr you''re so simr to your big sis!" Celica gave him a head pat.


    "They always say that! Am I really like her?" He wondered. "I don''t find anything simr!"


    "You must be colorblind then." Laughed Zack.


    "Ugh, so you''re really bringing along your brother." Sighed Aquarina.


    Its not that she hated him or something, but he''ll steal a lot of my attention, so I guess I can understand why she would feel that way. But still, I don''t like that tone of voice. He''s my little brother after all, not some stranger.


    "Aquarina don''t talk like that about my brother." I said. "If you don''t want to hang around with us then you can stay at your house."


    "E-Eh? I didn''t said anything!" Aquarina seemed slightly annoyed.


    "Well you kind of seemed displeased." I crossed my arms.


    "Awe on¡­" Aquarina sighed. "Okay, sorry¡­"


    "Don''t be so jealous, we can spend time togetherter as well, don''t worry." I whispered to her.


    "Alright, I get it~" Aquarina smiled back.


    "Mooch, mooch!"


    As we were talking more intimately, Zephyr interrupted us.


    "Zephy don''t make that noise!"


    -----

 Chapter 608 Zephy Wants A Sword!

    -----


    Ding!


    [A Special [Beginner Quest] has been generated: [Buy Zephy His Preferred Sword]


    [You have decided to help Zephy get himself a sword. He might be small but he doesn''tck a brave heart! Find the most suitable de for him and buy it for him. Your bond with your little brother might grow once you give him his very first weapon.]


    [Completion Rewards: [10000 EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (E Grade)] x5 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x1 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 1 Hour]


    "Oh?"


    Right in front of me, a Quest popped up. I had not even thought about it too hard, but indeed, Zephy''s request could be taken as a quest on its own, even though I really didn''t intend to make such a big fuss about it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There''s also a request I wanted to take today too, so I guess we''ll do it once we get him a sword. I cannot miss the opportunity to get those Herbs, I haven''t gotten any since the first time I got them, also a random skill proficiency potion is never bad.


    And there''s an [???] item¡­ What''s that? A mystery item, I guess? I suppose it is a way to incentivize me even more to get this done!


    "What''s wrong Sylphy?" Wondered Aquarina at my side.


    "Oh, nothing¡­ Anyways, I was thinking that we should do this one request here. And in the way we''ll get to Zephy." I nodded.


    "So he wants a sword, huh? Isn''t he a tiny bit too small for one though?" Zack wondered. "He got your build when you were his age but you were way stronger for some reason. I think he might need something like a dagger instead."


    "Hey! I want a sword!" Zephyined.


    "Alright, a sword will be." I nodded. "Let''s go to the weapon shop nearby. Papa said he wasmissioning him one, but for now we''ll buy him whatever he wants."


    "Sure, you''re the rich girl here~" Celeste said. "Though I would like to check out if there''s anything to upgrade my Magic Spear, I''ve heard those shops often have precious metals they buy from afar."


    "Yeah, sounds like fun! I''ve been thinking on practicing with daggers because a staff and healing magic can''t be everything I can specialize¡­ I got good aim too!" Mist said.


    "Then maybe a bow would be better?" Asked Zack.


    "Oooh, maybe!" Said Mist while wondering.


    "I don''t know if I am good with physical weapons myself¡­ Mister Teddy protects me." Celica smiled.


    "Big sis let''s go already. I am getting bored!" Zephy insisted.


    "Ahaha, alright, alright." I said. "Let''s go then."


    Like that, we made our way to the gates and we were greeted by Saphaley and Elphiette, who were discussing something while we were approaching.


    "I was waiting for you and you never showed up¡­"


    "I''m really sorry, I just¡­ Ended a bit too drunk and walked back home before the meeting."


    "You''ve been drinking too muchtely, Saphaley, what has gotten into you? We were going to hang out together, I waited for that day and you never showed up¡­"


    "I''m sorry, I promise I''ll make up for it!"


    "Why are you drinking so much to begin with? You''ve never been someone that was alcoholic."


    "I¡­ Ah, youngdy!"


    Saphaley and Elphiette greeted us.


    "Hello¡­ Erm, what''s going on in here?" I asked.


    "N-Nothing you should worry about youngdy!" Saphaley said.


    I looked back at Elphiette.


    "We were going to have a date and he didn''t showed up yesterday¡­" Sighed Elphiette, she seemed utterly heartbroken.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Eh?! You monster!" I roared back at him.


    "Howe you can''t do that?" Celeste asked angrily.


    "Why didn''t you showed up?!" Mist was angry too.


    "This was the ideal moment for it!" Sighed Aquarina.


    "Huh? I-I know it''s wrong but do you have to get so angry with me?"


    Saphaley was surprised by every girl being upset. Although Nephi and Celica were confused and Zack and Zephy didn''t really understand.


    "He said he drank too much and passed out! He has never been this drunkard before." Sighed Elphiette. "You''ve really ruined it now, I really¡­ I really wanted to spend some time with you."


    "E-Elphiette¡­" Sighed Saphaley. "I am sorry¡­ Don''t get angry with me now, I''ll make up for it, I promise!"


    "Hmph, you better do something incredible if you ever want to make up for it." Elphiette said angrily, her sharp yet beautiful gaze sent shivers down the elf man.


    "S-Sure¡­" Saphaley sighed.


    "Anyways, we''ve wasted enough of the youngdy''s time." Elphiettepletely changed, smiling back at me gently. "Youngdy, you''re going out once more? Ah, young master Zephy''s here as well!"


    "Hello!" Zephy waved his little hand. "I''m going to buy sword with big sis!"


    "Yeah we''ve got a request in the adventurer''s guild we need to go check. Also we have to buy something for Zephy." I said.


    "I want a sword!" Zephy said. "So I can be like big sis and papa!"


    "Ooh, that sounds nice!" Elphiette said. "Wait, aren''t you a bit too young, young master?"


    "Muhh¡­ Big sis said she had one at my age¡­" Zephy sighed.


    "W-We''ll find him one, don''t you worry." I said while giggling. "A-Alright, let''s get going for now!"


    As we walked outside, Saphaley suddenly followed us once we were farther away from the walls.


    "Young Lady please wait!"


    "Eh? Saphaley?"


    He suddenly threw himself into the floor and put his head on the paved ground of the city.


    "Please help me! I-I need something to make her happy, she really hates me now!" Cried Saphaley.


    "Geez, you''re really an idiot Saphaley, isn''t it pretty obvious she likes you? She wanted to have a date with you for a reason." I sighed.


    "E-Eh?! She does?!" Saphaley was shocked.


    "Seriously, did someone had to tell you that to realize it?" Asked Celeste.


    "Elphiette likes me? Ah¡­ it must be because I finally healed my scar." Sighed Saphaley.


    "What are you even talking about? For years I''ve been looking at the two of you, she''s really into you even with the scar." I sighed. "She loves you for real."


    "For real¡­?" Saphaley felt bbergasted, and then sighed. "Ahhh¡­ I am really the worst. I am literally garbage¡­"


    "Yeah you are." Aquarina said while nodding.


    "Yep." Celeste added.


    "Maybe not garbage, but perhaps a rat?" Wondered Mist.


    -----

 Chapter 609 A Small Strategy

    -----


    "Elphiette likes me? Ah¡­ it must be because I finally healed my scar." Sighed Saphaley.


    "What are you even talking about? For years I''ve been looking at the two of you, she''s really into you even with the scar." I sighed. "She loves you for real."


    "For real¡­?" Saphaley felt bbergasted, and then sighed. "Ahhh¡­ I am really the worst. I am literally garbage¡­"


    "Yeah you are." Aquarina said while nodding.


    "Yep." Celeste added.


    "Maybe not garbage, but perhaps a rat?" Wondered Mist.


    The girls were being merciless, even Mist when trying to be gentler ended sounding just as merciless.


    "Well at the very least you feel sorry for it¡­" I sighed. "But can we talk this while we are on our way? Are you on your shift?"


    "Yeah, just now." He sighed.


    "Alright then, if you want our help you''ll have to first spill the beans." I smiled.


    As we walked across the beautiful streets, Saphaley started exining.


    "The thing is¡­ I ended getting too involved with friends in the tavern. I¡­ I''ve never really had friends to be honest. Nobody aside from her. Due to my scar, I was discriminated a lot, and because Icked much personality myself, I ended running away from people. Elphiette was always the only one that stick with me." Saphaley sighed. "I thought she just pitied me or something, but now¡­ It kind of makes sense, if she really loved me since then, I guess¡­ Damn, I am such an idiot."


    "Wait, so because of your new friends you got drunk?" I wondered.


    "Hahah¡­ No, the thing is. I am not used to having so many friends, so I''ve been having a st with everyone every night, they invite me drinks and even talk with me more than ever before¡­ It made me happy to be finally epted with everyone else." Sighed Saphaley.


    "Hm, maybe they would had epted you even with the scar, you just needed some more confidence to talk with them." Zack said.


    "Yeah, now that I''ve been talking with everyone, I''ve realized that I have left the scar dictate everything in my life. It was like a curse that made me timid and¡­ very stupid. Icked self confidence so much I never was able to find the confidence to talk with others for long. Elphiette was perhaps the only one and my family¡­" Sighed Saphaley. "The other soldiers and guards too, but they weren''t as close as her."


    "I guess I can understand a bit of your situation here. So you simply spend too much time and forgot about her?" I sighed. "You''re the worst!"


    "I know¡­ I just was having a st with the boys. We started ying chess in the middle of the tavern, it was this one magic chess using magic artifacts, it was so fun to y with tons of people!" Sighed Saphaley. "I only used to y it alone or with Elphiette only."


    "Huh, I see." Aquarina said. "Well, you''ve done it now. Stop drinking so much with friends and give her some time too."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah, distribute how you do things, Saphaley. I am not saying you should abandon your new friends. But you should leave some days for them and some days for Elphiette." I said. "I think she still loves you even after your screwing up with the date."


    "Hahhh¡­ Elphiette¡­ She''s so nice with me. I owe her more than I''ve ever thought, even more now that you told me about this..." The young elf looked into the skies.


    "I can''t keep thinking about gifting her something to make up for it. So I came asking you if you could have any idea what gift she would like?" He wondered.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Well, Lady Sylph is a young and refined girl, right? So maybe you know her tastes better? Elphiette got a lot of female friends around town but I don''t know any myself. It would be weird if I just showed up out of nowhere to ask them about her." Saphaley seemed intelligent enough to have somemon sense regarding this.


    "What makes you think I have much of an idea myself?" I sighed. "Aren''t you her friend for years now?"


    "R-Right¡­" Saphaley sighed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Then can''t you remember what she likes?" Asked Aquarina.


    "I¡­ Well¡­" Saphaley began racking his brains, remembering a few things. "Oh, I remember¡­ She really likes wooden figures. Often with ethnic designs. She collects them a lot, I remember I always gift her one every birthday."


    "Oh, there it is then!" I said while nodding. "But a simple one won''t do¡­ Also not one made by anybody else. Are you good at carving wood?"


    "Eh? I¡­ I am a bit good at it, I used to carve wood when I was small to pass time. I¡­" Saphaley suddenly opened his eyes. "I remember I used to always gift her whatever I made¡­"


    "See? We''ve got something." Celeste said. "Now, how about you make her a new wooden figure, or a carving? Maybe a statue or something, whatever that you think could make her smile."


    "Something that could make her smile¡­" Saphaley was surprised. "You''re right! But¡­ I need tools, and not normal ones either. I want to make something that could also give her a good luck charm, if possible. I¡­ I want to show her my feelings as well."


    "I see, so you want to make a wooden carving enchanted with magic? I could make you some tools, easily. They''ll have magic to enchant your preciseness and mastery over the technique. However, you have to promise me you''ll make something gorgeous, okay?" I told him, looking into his eyes.


    "Yeah¡­ I get it!" Saphaley nodded. "I''ll not only made that, but I''ll also make her something for her, a small wood essory, perhaps I could use the wood from the forest¡­"


    "I happen to have a lot of leftover, so I can sell it to you for a nice price." I smiled greedily. "We''ve got crystal wood too, fiery wood, and even dark wood."


    "Oooh! That''s more than I thought! With them and magic tools, I could do something amazing¡­ I''ve already envisioned it! Here, this should work as a payment of advance for the products and the tools." Saphaley suddenly gave me a big bag filled with gold coins.


    "W-Wait isn''t this¡­ over a thousand gold?!"


    -----

 Chapter 610 Visiting Agarthas Weapon Shop

    -----


    "Please take it, youngdy! This is the way I show my honesty." Sighed Saphaley.


    "A-Alright then, wait for us to get some things done and we''ll get to youter. Perhaps tonight." I said. "Is it okay for you?"


    "Yeah, please don''t overexert yourself, I am sorry if I came out of the blue, prioritize whatever you were going to do now." Saphaley said humbly. "I''ll be going back. I''ll try to invite her to her favorite lunch to cheer her up a bit more, pleas wish me luck."


    "Good luck Casanova." Celeste said. "Make sure to not fuck it up now."


    "Y-Yeah, I''ll keep that in mind, Lady Celeste." The young elf walked away.


    With a big bag of gold coins, we were left without him. I guess he''s already set into doing that for her. For now, I''ll do Zephyr''s quest and then the request at the adventurer''s guild,ter, I''ll concentrate on Saphaley''s affairs. But even then, I might get things done by tomorrow or past tomorrow depending howplex they might result to be.


    "So you''re going to make tools that facilitate wood carvings?" Asked Aquarina. "How''s that a thing?"


    "I''ve been learning Forging Magic with mom." I said. "I know a few things. It is possible to enchant a weapon using spells and imbue it with runes. I just have toe out with a spell to enhance that particr thing."


    "Ooh! You''re pretty smart if you''ve learned that type of magic already." Celeste said. "I heard itbines fire, earth, and metal magic together, sometimes nature element too."


    "I happen to be pretty good at fire and nature so it wasn''t as hard." I smiled pridefully. "Anyways, we''re here, little Zephy."


    "Oooh!"


    In front of us there was the weapon store. We quickly entered without waiting any other second, reaching the interior. Inside we found arge shop filled with weapons and armor, and all sorts of other magical tools and gadgets.


    There were wands, staffs, swords, shields, spears, battle axes, armor, and more. Made of a variety of materials from both mined metals to materials extracted from monsters. Zack was stuck looking at a big axe made of monster bone, while Aquarina began wandering around, looking for new daggers.


    "Woow, so many weapons! Ah, this feels nice! What should I choose? Unlike everyone else I am free from a weapon of preference, so I could pick anything I want¡­ Such a wide world of possibilities!" Mist was enchanted by the possibility of picking up weapons.


    "Well, let''s try them all out together. Here, wield this." Zack gave her a battle axe.


    "Uuuggh¡­!" Mist tried wielding it, but it was so heavy she could barely lift it.


    Even with her magic enhancing her physical strength, she was certainly not in a good physical shape. Her Physique was still Tier 1 after all, but her Magic Circle was Tier 3 Rank 2 or 3, I think. She was definitely more shaped to be a magician.


    "What did I told you? You don''t have too many brawns." Zack sighed.


    "Hey kids, what are you doing handling my items? Are you buying or what?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly, a bearded old elf cksmith greeted us, the owner of thisrge shop, one of the most prestigious ones. His white beard and sharp gaze was quite intimidating, his blue eyes seemed zing with blue mes of anger.


    He was very muscr, the belief that elves were sleek and slim was very untrue, they grow in all shapes and forms. This one here was overly muscr though, and a tower of a man, probably almost at three meters. I think the only one that surpass him is my grandpa¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hello Rock! How are you?"


    "Hm? Ah!"


    Rock quickly looked at me in surprise. His actual name was Dverge, but everyone called him Rock because his second name was Rockus. And he liked the name and took it quite easily withoutints.


    "Youngdy! You''re here?! I-I am very sorry! I didn''t knew they were with you."


    "Oh don''t worry. Is it fine if they grab things and try them around? They''ll buy something once they''re done."


    "S-Sure thing! We can even give them discounts!"


    He seemed to be a loyal follower of my mother. After all, four years ago this shop didn''t even exist. Dverge was born in poverty and he mostly used his talents for forging in arge factory that mass produced magic artifacts, only smelting ores. Mother discovered his talent and quickly funded his own shop, giving him a new career.


    Since then, he had be our mass producer of magical weapons, tools, and armor, and thanks to him, our soldiers and guards are always equipped with top notch equipment. Naturally, he treats me very well as I am the daughter of the one that gave him a new opportunity at life.


    "I want a sword!" Zephy said while raising his hands and pointing a big sword nearby.


    "Oh, young master''s here too! You''re so small and you want a sword?" Sighed Rock. "Isn''t it too dangerous? You could cut yourself!"


    "I want one¡­ I will be careful." Zephy nodded. "I want to be like papa and big sis and do woosh and aash and boom!"


    At the end, Zephy didn''t had any ulterior motives, and to be honest his magic alone could be more lethal than a small sword to him or any of us. Rock seemed to have considered that, and even saw his resolve.


    "Hmm¡­ Fine, very well. Here, follow me, I think I''ve got a few weapons that could sit your small frame. They''re dwarven swords that had beenying around for a while." Rock quickly led us to the storage where he had even more equipment.


    Rock showed us the storage, Zephyr, and Nephi, who followed me, were amazed by all the itemsying around. There were bigger weapons than any of the other weapons in the front of the store, it seems the cksmith has been saving them here for whatever reason. Perhaps because nobody bought them, or they were too big?


    No matter, the old Rock led us to an area with tons of small swords saved inside barrels, he quickly took them all out of the barrels and showed them to us happily. Zephyr looked at the weapons with eyes enchanted by the beauty of such items. He quickly stretched his hands trying to snag at one of them, but I stopped him before that.


    -----

 Chapter 611 Buying A Bunch Of Items

    -----


    Rock showed us the storage, Zephyr, and Nephi, who followed me, were amazed by all the itemsying around. There were bigger weapons than any of the other weapons in the front of the store, it seems the cksmith has been saving them here for whatever reason. Perhaps because nobody bought them, or they were too big?


    No matter, the old Rock led us to an area with tons of small swords saved inside barrels, he quickly took them all out of the barrels and showed them to us happily. Zephyr looked at the weapons with eyes enchanted by the beauty of such items. He quickly stretched his hands trying to snag at one of them, but I stopped him before that.


    "Now, let''s see¡­" Rock began looking at the swords with a smile. "There''s the Dark Gaze, a small sword with a ck jewel which shines brightly, it can enchant darkness attribute. Then there''s the Heavy Hitter, a small yet really heavy sword made using bones of powerful monsters. And then there''s the Red Star, small yet precise, it has red jewels and gold, it is the most expensive of them all, it overflows with fire element, and seems to be a suitable magic sword for any beginner as well."


    "Uooohh!"


    Zephyr seemed happy with them all and was greedily looking at them. I think he was bing a sword fanatic because it was clear he wanted to have them all with him. Nheless, he could only pick one, so I couldn''t let him do as he pleased¡­ Buying them all would be too much.


    "You can only pick one, Zephyr, but I guess you can try them out."


    "Okay!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He quickly grabbed the Dark Gaze. It was light enough he could easily wield it. He imbued mana into it and the sword began glowing with a shadow aura, he swung it gently and several shadow hands emerged with the sh.


    FLUOOSH!


    "Ohhh! This one seems fitting for his elemental affinity!" Rock said.


    "Yeah I think the same. Maybe this is the one, Zephy?" I asked.


    "Hmmm¡­ I want to try out the others!" Zephy greedily said, quickly grabbing the Red Star and swinging it.


    He generated ck mes, which had a nice, cool effect to it. A small fireball wasunched from his attack was well, showing the weapon had a very good affinity with magic and could conjure spells very easily too.


    I had erected a Tier 4 Light Barrier beforehand, so the attacks were not burning our surroundings or something, and they were too small and weak to really hurt a Tier 3 Spell.


    "And this¡­!"


    Zephy then grabbed thest of the batch, the Heavy Hitter, the heaviness was too much and he could not bring himself to swing it even once.


    "Ehhh¡­ I''m tired¡­"


    He sighed, getting all tired.


    "Hm, I guess the Dark Gaze or the Red Star." I said while thinking. "But the Dark Gaze is way more fitting for you, right?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t want that one though¡­" Zephy said. "Oh, what''s that one?!"


    Zephy pointed his finger at a Rapierying over the table, which Rock had missed introducing to us.


    "Oh, this is the fourth one, it is very light as well, I had thought it might be more fitting for the young lord with his small frame of a five-year-old to wield this Rapier. It is named Wind Piercer, and it has wind enchantment runes that enhance movement speed and attack speed. Rapiers specialize not exactly into shing, but piercing blows, however, they can also sh if used correctly." Rock said.


    "Oooh!"


    Zephy quickly tried it out, feeling amazed by how light weighted it was. Not only that, but as he swung the rapier, he didn''t felt tired at all, and gusts of winds emerged,bining with his shadows to generate ck winds surrounding him, giving him the vibe of a powerful little demon.


    FLAAASH!


    He began shing the wind rapidly, without any mastery or knowledge, yet his mana guided him, surging from his body like a dark power. I guess he''s able to innately utilize his Mana to enchant his physical power, which surges like a dark aura thanks to his elemental affinity.


    "I want this! It is light and easy to use!" He said happily.


    "Alright then!" Rock nodded. "We''ll be giving you this one, little young master."


    "Yaaaay! Finally, my sword! Now papa and big sis have to teach me how to use Sword Arts!" He said happily.


    "Sure thing!" I nodded happily.


    Like that, we ended buying him the sword, it ended costing 5000 Gold, so that was already half of the money Saphaley paid me¡­ Although he said this was just half of it, so I expect another halfter. Nheless, I used mother''s money for this, bringing the coins inside the Dimensional Bag.


    Aside from this, I asked Rock if he had any wood carving tools and bought him the most expensive and high-quality ones he had, each one was only 500 Gold, so buying the two of them was 1000 Gold. I used Saphaley''s money for it.


    "I never imagined the youngdy would be interested on carving wood! That''s something new for me." Rock said in surprise.


    "Ahahah¡­ I think you''re exaggerating. I am not really THAT interested." I said while hiding the truth that this was for Saphaley. Sometimes saying the truth is too much, I would need to give him an exnation and everything, and I am not in the mood to be honest.


    I also bought myself some new essories and rings, as I was learning more and more about Alchemy, I wanted to equip myself with as many essories to enchant my magic. They were mostly the most basic of rings and essories, Rock didn''t had any insane item with him aside from the weapons, son I''ll enchant themter.


    Included in this batch of items I got, I also bought the gifts for Aquarina, which I willter upgrade to their ultimate forms, hehe.


    -----

 Chapter 612 Zephys Quest Complete

    -----


    Aside from buying those items, my friends bought what they wanted. Zack ended falling to temptation and bought that giant battle axe made of the bone of a Thunder Tyrannosaurus, which was massive, even he with all his strength was struggling to hold it properly. But he was set on using it with his other battle axe¡­ Yeah, he wanted to dual wield two enormous two-handed battle axes. I guess only a muscle head like him could aplish such a feat.


    Aquarina bought herself a pack of ten different knives, each one had a special effect or magical ability. One of them unleashed mes, another was coated on deadly poison, there was another knife that had curse effect, and another that could paralyze once it pierced through a foe''s wounds. They were all quite deadly. She said they were going for her collection.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I suppose her father''s been teaching her more and more of his Secret Arts, which might include Assassination Arts and Espionage Techniques where she needs small and inconspicuous weapons to get the most out of it.


    Celeste ended purchasing some ores from Rock, which she was using to enchant her Magic Cursed Spear¡­ somehow. I don''t know how but I guess she got her ways. Andstly, Mist bought a weapon at longst.


    To not be so mana reliant, she got herself a small ballista with quill filled with arrows. The weapon was enchanted with runes to make it stronger and fire more precisely, and each arrow was made of Hardened ck Bark Wood and used Wind Gryphon''s feathers, while the tip was made of scales from six-legged lizards.


    Andstly, Ipleted the quest.


    Ding!


    [You Completed the Special [Beginner Quest]: [Buy Zephy His Preferred Sword]


    [You have bought Zephy the best sword he could wield. A Rapier is truly his ideal sword for now! Light and strong if imbued with his powerful Mana. You''ve made your brother happier, good job.]


    [You received bonus rewards forplete the quest in less than 30 Minutes!]


    [You Acquired The Completion Rewards: [120000 EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (E Grade)] x10 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x2 [Weapon Enhancement Jewel (D Grade)] x2]


    Ooh, I got tons of new items handed to me once more¡­ I guess the more important the quests are, usually when rted to someone else, the better the rewards, isn''t it? Doing normal Quests given to me when I was doing sit ups, exercising, or practicing magic were very little, and I never got bonus rewards either. I often only got one or none a day as well.


    I don''t really know what makes them appear, but it is almost always a 100% chance to appear when it is rted to the request of someone else. I guess Alice had said that Quests in the "videogames" of the world named "Earth" are like this, the "yer" usually goes to a character within these "videogames" to get a Quest.


    Anyways, with that done, we quickly decided to move on with the request, the one doing it was located on the adventurer''s guild and should be working there by now as well. We moved there swiftly, while Zephy was eating cotton candy we bought for us in the way. Naturally, Nephi was eating several of these.


    "So who''s the requester for this? And why in the adventurer guild? Don''t tell me one of thosezy old dudes are asking us to do them a favor?" Sighed Celeste.


    "Probably a non-adventurer? There''s more than adventurers there after all, Celeste¡­" Said Celica. "M-Maybe the guild master!"


    "I don''t think it would be as far as being the guild master, Celica." I said. "But it is someone else we already know; you''ll see once we get there."


    As we entered the guild, we were greeted by tons of adventurers, this time I didn''t had time for people to mess around.


    "Ah, the youngdy¡­"


    "She seems dead serious¡­"


    "H-Hey, did something happened?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Has someonemitted a crime here?"


    "The only crime I''vemitted is trusting you bastards on beating that fire smander we fought yesterday, my butt''s all burned still!"


    "BWAHAHAHAHA!"


    I guess they were as cheery as ever.


    "W-Wee!"


    A blonde elf girl greeted us. She was only around two years older than us. Her name was Emeraldine, and she was a rather shy elf girl that had just started working in here due to her talent for math,nguage, and all of that which receptionist use the best.


    "Young Lady Sylph, it is a surprise to see you here today." She said shyly. "I see you are here with your friends! D-Do you want toplete a quest?"


    "Not today Emeraldine, we came looking for Saphira. Is she in her break?" I wondered.


    "Oh, Saphira! Yes, she''s in the backyard having lunch. Want me to call her?" Wondered Emeraldine.


    "Nah, we''ll go there, can we?" I asked.


    "Y-yes, of course! Please, pass through here."


    Emeraldine let us in easily, the benefits of being the daughter of the ruler of this ce, as we entered the backyard of the adventurer''s guild building, it was a small yet beautiful garden with colorful flowers and grass, a few trees to give shade, and wooden tables were the workers came to take breaks and have lunch.


    We found Saphira, the Aquatic Anima girl was eating from a bowl filled with rice and seaweed, while having a big te with sashimi, finely cut raw fish. She enjoyed it with some ck sauce made from fermented soybeans simr to the one we usually enjoyed ourselves.


    "Hmmm¡­ Nothing beats some sashimi with seaweed and rice¡­" She sighed in relief. "Ah, though the humidity here is so low¡­ Summeres with so much heat, I am drying here¡­"


    "Saphira!"


    "Uwah?! Oh!"


    Saphira jumped in surprise when I called for her, as she looked at me in surprise, opening her eyes wide open.


    "L-Lady Sylphy? Oh, everyone¡­ Do you need something? I am currently on my break¡­" She said while sighing.


    "In the contrary, we came here because you need some help, right? We took on this request from mother. It said you wanted something that could keep you hydrated in summer, right?" I asked her.


    -----

 Chapter 613 A New Request

    -----


    "Oh! S-So Lady Faylen has given you the request to you¡­ I did heard about Saphaley and saw him changed as well. It is amazing you were able to make an Elixir, Lady Sylphy¡­" Saphira said.


    "Hahaha, it wasn''t anything as big¡­" I said while pretending nothing big happened, when while looking for those materials we ended fighting arge quantity of powerful monsters and ultimately I found Nephi.


    "Well, I suppose I can trust you this request. I remember you gave me that cream that helped my gills a bit, but I really need something better. Usually we Aquatic Anima live all over the continent. Being fully submerged in water is not always our preferred areas of rest. Although we often live nearkes or rivers, or even in port cities at the sea¡­" She sighed.


    "Me and other people of my kin that live in here always suffer through summer, because this ce of the country is always very dry. So I was requesting if it could be possible to get some item that could help us keep hydrated at¡­ most of the day? Is it too much?" Saphira wondered.


    "An item that can keep you hydrated all day?" I wondered. "Nah, that should be possible. Something like¡­ an Aqua Ring could do, or an Aqua Bracelet."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh? What are those?" Wondered Saphira.


    "Special essories that conjure specific water attribute spells. Do you not have any?" I wondered.


    "We did but they were expendable, after some time they simply broke. Our magic alone can''t be conjured at all times either, or we''ll run out of Mana and get tired." Said Saphira.


    "I see¡­ Do you have any other ideas or suggestions?" I asked her.


    "Hmmm¡­ I don''t really know. Perhaps some sort of specialized magical crystal? Other thing we thought was drinking a special potion." Saphira said. "But that wouldn''t be good long term, as we would be too dependent on them, right? Oh, I''ve heard there''s Water-Attribute Materials in the Effervescent Lake to the west¡­ to the other side of the forest. But it is too dangerous for me to go pick up materials¡­"


    "Oh, that ce¡­" Celeste said while nodding.


    "Maybe we could go there to find some more materials then?" Mist wondered.


    "I guess I''ve gotten an idea of what could help make these items but¡­ You only want one for you?" I asked.


    "Well, of course, but it would be nice if you could give the recipeter to someone else, perhaps someone like Rock? He could make more." Said Saphira.


    "Hm, I see. I guess I can do that." I nodded. "Is your family big, Saphira?"


    "Erm¡­ Well, there''s my little siblings, they''re three, and then my mom and dad¡­ So we''re actually six with me¡­" Saphira said.


    "I see, well I''ll make you six at the bare minimum then." I nodded.


    "Six¡­ of the essories?!" She asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, once we get all materials it shouldn''t be hard enough. I won''t be making the whole thing from scratch though, I''ll use Alchemy to enchant already existing essories I already bought at Rock''s ce." I said with a nod. "Don''t worry about it.


    "A-Alright¡­ I can pay you right now, I trust the youngdy." She said. "I know these things will be very expensive¡­ But how costly would they be? I remember buying simr essories that broke before, they usuallysted a few months before breaking, they usually cost 15000 to 20000 Gold each¡­" She sighed. "Thankfully my job pays well."


    "Eh?! That''s way too expensive! I can sell them all for 1k gold each, is that affordable enough?" I wondered.


    "Huh?! Only one thousand?!" She asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, I think that''s enough, right? I don''t think I should overvalue something I''ll spend a few minutes making at most. The trip to the Lake will be nice as well, I was looking for some adventure. I''ve heard that ce connects to several rivers, and has a small dungeon known as the Fishman King''s Lair, right? We''ll go explore it then!" I said with a nod. I was already decided.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "T-That ce has exquisite quality Water Spirit Stones!" Said Saphira. "And I''ve heard the Aquatic Core of the Fishman King is a very rare and expensive item, it contains a lot of water attribute essence¡­" Sighed the girl. "If we could ever get there, we would be able to live morefortably as well, but it is quite far away from here."


    "Well, how about it guys?" I asked everyone else.


    "I guess I''m down." Zack said.


    "Yeah, I want to stretch my legs a bit and hunt some more. Also that ce is one we have yet to explore." Aquarina nodded.


    "I''m down for it too." Celeste agreed.


    "I want to catch fish there! Can we?" Wondered Mist.


    "I think we can." I said.


    "I want to test my magic so I will apany you too." Celica said.


    And about Zephy¡­


    "Adventure!"


    I guess he really wanted toe as well.


    "We''ll have an adventure together?" He wondered innocently.


    "Yeah, we''ll go, all of us together. You make sure to stay with us, okay? Don''t wander off anywhere else." I told him.


    "I won''t! Don''t worry!" He said happily.


    "Alright then, let''s get to it." I said, quickly leading our party.


    We told Saphira to just wait for us for either today or tomorrow, as we would be bringing her the essories already made while we sell the recipe and materials to other crafters so they can easily mass produce them for the Aquatic Anima Poption.


    Like that, our adventure towards this dungeon we have yet to visit began. We made a quick turn back home to pack on some essentials and then we rushed back outside. This time we skipped the front and jumped over the walls, heh.


    Ding!


    [A [Special Quest] has been generated: [Manufacture The Aqua Rings!]


    [To help the Aquatic Anima poption of Agartha survive the merciless and dry summer, you''ve been given the task from one of their representatives, Saphira, to craft a special item to relieve them of their exhaustion. Create an Aqua Ring using high quality materials to create the special effect of [Humidity] which will aid Aquatic Anima to keep humid in summer. Extra points if you make it so it can''t break so easily when used frequently!]


    [Completion Rewards: [100000 EXP] [100000 Shared EXP] [Water Rune Potion (D Grade)] x5 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x3 [Water Dragon Flower (D Grade)] x2 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 7 Days]


    -----

 Chapter 614 Moving Into A New Adventure!

    -----


    Ding!


    [A [Special Quest] has been generated: [Manufacture The Aqua Rings!]


    [To help the Aquatic Anima poption of Agartha survive the merciless and dry summer, you''ve been given the task from one of their representatives, Saphira, to craft a special item to relieve them of their exhaustion. Create an Aqua Ring using high quality materials to create the special effect of [Humidity] which will aid Aquatic Anima to keep humid in summer. Extra points if you make it so it can''t break so easily when used frequently!]


    [Completion Rewards: [100000 EXP] [100000 Shared EXP] [Water Rune Potion (D Grade)] x5 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x3 [Water Dragon Flower (D Grade)] x2 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 7 Days]


    I guess what I need to make is use the Tier 4 Water Attribute Spell [Humidity] and imbue it as runes into the Rings so they transform into Aqua Rings. Naturally, higher quality materials make for better Aqua Rings. Also I doubt I have enough on my stash to make something good enough that wouldn''t be disposable after a month of being used.


    So, going to the dungeon, aside from our thirst for adventure, is totally normal and just what we wanted anyways! It is totally not because we just want to go hunt monsters and explore for rare materials¡­


    Analyzing the rewards, seems that another [???] thingy showed up. The previous one were these mysterious Weapon Upgrade Jewels, and now there it is again. Maybe it is also weapon upgrade jewels¡­ or something else, a mysterious new item.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, if we talk about the other items, they seem pretty interesting. Mostly the Water-themed ones. I can get Water Rune Potions out of this, which is not my strongest element, and even a Water Dragon Flower. I don''t think any of them suit me but¡­ there is nothing saying I cannot gift them to somebody else either.


    So perhaps I could make Aquarina some Dragon Elixirs using these flowers. Her Spirit Beast is Leviathan, a water dragon monster, so of course she''ll benefit from this, and boosting her water runes even more would also enhance her fighting potential as well. I guess I could give it a shot! That would be a nice gift for her, right? It surely would!


    "Uwaah, I never thought we could just escape from the city like this! Sylphy, isn''t this illegal?" Celica seemed overly worried.


    "Nah, don''t worry. I am the daughter of the sovereign of that city¡­ I make the rules." I giggled smugly, although I knew that if my mother knew I was doing this carefreely, she would quickly reprimand me.


    "I-I don''t know if I should take that answer for granted¡­" Celica sighed.


    "WOOF! I smell a lot of water to the west! Is it there?"


    Furoh was on his glorious and gorgeous Fenrir form, carrying all of us over his big back. He was so big and fluffy nobodyined about being carried by such a glorious-looking mount, despite his real identity being a shapeshifting mimic demon, hehe.


    "Yep, the Effervescent Lake is to the West of the Forest, we need to cross the Grassy ins too, so it is a smooth travel, use the road leading there, that one over there. Just run straight from there."


    Furoh ran across the beautiful grassy ins, we saw several herds of monsters walking around peacefully, grassing over the fields of grass while bathing on the calm sunlight. As someone that grew stronger with sunlight, it was a really nice feeling to bath on it when it was so warm.


    "Very well! AWOOO!"


    Furoh often did some wolf-like noises on his Fenrir form, which was his main shapeshifting form. Usually, he often also took the form of a powerful dragon, trying to imitate Ignatius'' brother, although failing to even have his same power. Other times he can also take the form of other monsters we''ve fought, such as ck Wyverns for flying and the like.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, instead of flying it is always more enjoyable to see the beautiful scenery from up close~ Though, we didn''t had much time to spare now that I thought about it.


    "Furoh, can you fly?"


    "Sure!"


    FLUOOSH!


    Furoh''s body shapeshifted when we were still sitting over his back. In a moment, he transformed, his entire body taking the form arge and ferocious wyvern, as big as five meters, with enormous wings which he pped rapidly, lifting us all into the skies!


    FLAAASH!


    His ck scales shone brightly below the sun, as his red eyes nced down into thendscape, following the road I told him before.


    "Woah, this is amazing! Sir Furoh, you''re incredible!" Mist began praising Furoh.


    "Hahaha, this is nothing but a small warm up, I can be a lot of other powerful beings!" Laughed Furoh.


    "But seriously this is great." Said Zack sighed in relief. "The sky is so beautiful¡­ And down there, the world¡­ it looks small inparison."


    "Yeah, this is really quite the scenery." Celeste smiled as she rxedly saw the world around us through the skies.


    "Mister Teddy! We are in the sky!" Celica was happy.


    "Big sis¡­ Furoh can transform?!" My little brother asked, surprised about seeing him be a giant wyvern.


    "Yep, it is one of his many talents!" I nodded. "He''s also a Familiar, you''ll eventually find your own Familiars that will help you through your journey."


    "Familiars¡­" Zephy had yet to get one himself, but I am sure that through this trip we might find a monster that could be tamed and might join him, he had indeed good talent for magic. If not, maybe a spirit¡­ and if that doesn''t work either, I might try out something myself, like giving him a spirit I could create or something.


    "I want one that can be as big as this one! Where can I get it?" He wondered.


    "Hahaha, I don''t know, you''ll have to leave that mostly to luck for now." Iughed. "Oh, we''re getting closer! Everyone, look!"


    I pointed into the distance, as we saw theke, which was being surrounded by arge rocky area known as the Lake''s Rocky Valley. In the center of the Lake there was a small ind with arge cave leading down into a dungeon, the Fishman King''s Lair.


    -----

 Chapter 615 Arriving At The Rocky Valley

    -----


    The Lake was really as effervescent as its name implied, a truly fantastic scene in front of us. The beautifulke was bubbling with rainbow bubbles,rgen streams of water wereing from the ground constantly, sometimes hot, sometimes very cold. It was said this Lake was formed by thebination of underground sediments of Fire and Water Attribute Spirit Stones.


    As thend was eroded over time, water began emerging and then boiling, and then remerging again. Eventually the rivers connected to this immenseke, bringing living organisms that filled it with life. In an area, it is constantly letting out boiling water from the underground, in the other area, cold water filled with life greets our sight.


    The surrounding area of the Lake became the Rocky Valley due to the constant erosion of the water into its surroundings. And well, that this entire Lake is located in what seems to be a giant crater from a meteor doesn''t make it less beautiful, in fact, it only makes it even more amazing to admire.


    Decorating the valley there wererge growths of red and blue crystals. Fire and Water Spirit Stones of varying qualities grew in here like a beautiful sanctuary. Aside from that, there was also other ores growing here, sometimes whole chunks of metal could be found. There could be seen sometimes a group of miners going with adventurers in here to mine for resources.


    However, the reason why only adventurerse here is¡­ because there''s obviously a lot of dangerous monsters. Tier 2 Monsters is the minimum in this ce, with Tier 3 everywhere and Tier 4 Monsters roaming around the vast territories they take.


    This ce has a lot of water, so therefore lots of monsters woulde here to make it their home, especially when there''s tons of caves and crevices to hide and sleep inside across the surrounding Rocky Valley.


    "Woah there''s a ton of monsters here. The entire Lake''s immense too, we can barely see the end of it from here!" Aquarina said with fascination.


    "T-Those are Four Tusked Ruby Boars! Fire Smanders! Oh, a herd of Crystal Horned Deer!" Zack was fascinated, filled with the intent to hunt.


    "What is that big yellow thing down there?" Celica wondered, pointing at a creature stalking the herd of crystal horned deer.


    "T-That a Tyrant Tiger¡­ So these things are here as well, damn." I sighed. "Well, as long as we can manage things properly, we shouldn''t engage in too many monster fights, we came here mostly for materials, alright?"


    "Ninhursag always says that fighting stronger monsters will give us a fragment of their essence once they''re hunted. That''s how our Physiques can develop further, so of course I''m going to hunt them!" Zack was rather not obedient today.


    This world has Physiques of course, they grow more upon physical activity and the enchantment of the body through magic and mana flow techniques and meditation too. Of course, there''s also another method, depending in our specialization, whenever monsters are defeated we gain a piece of their strength which make our specialization stronger.


    Usually it should give us a bit of magic power and strength, depending on how strong the foe we defeat ispared to us, this tend to change from monster to monster. Usually, if we fight something with a higher tier than us and we win¡­ then we usually get way stronger or umte enough power to grow faster as well.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It is something kind of simr to EXP and Level Up mechanics, but way slower and less¡­ erm, "numerical" to say the least. It is something way more loose, it is something that we only "feel" that it happens. My father and mother told me it was as if a piece of the defeated monster''s soul became our strength, this hasn''t been studied too deeply as anything can be barely seen.


    But yeah, those that tend to fight monsters a lot tend to grow stronger faster than others. This is a reason why my friends are all so strong even without a System like me, although my System has made me vastly stronger anyways¡­ Nheless, for me it doesn''t happen like that because the "essence" of the monsters bes my EXP instead.


    Which then I canter on distribute into leveling up skills or acquiring skills that can level up, or obtain new system functions, grant systems to my familiars, amongst other things. Perhapster I might be able to raise my stats using EXP or something¡­ I don''t know, although it would be pretty awesome if I could eventually be able to do that.


    Nheless, we can''t waste any more time in here, we have to get down there! I''ve already made a list of the materials I want for this. And the Rocky Valley is our first stop in this journey.


    The list of materials I want are


    Fire Spirit Stones, at least forty pieces of them. I''ve got a few from the temple where Nephi resided, but that''s not near as enough.


    Water Spirit Stones, I got very few of these as I''ve used them for Aquarina''s gift, so I need to harvest a ton more. This ce has the highest quality ones in this region, so I''ll be picking as many as I want. But usually, fifty pieces would do fine.


    Mithril Ore, I''ve heard Mithril grows in the depths of the Fishman King''s Lair, silver-colored crystal-like growths of ore down there are some Lesser Quality Mithril, any quality would do, if I can reinforce the Aqua Rings with Mithril, they''ll be near indestructible.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Water-type monsters Magic Crystals, minimum of Tier 3, but Tier 4 would be ideal. Also, their materials, fish scales, bones, flesh, eyes, anything they can give me that is water attribute, to better make the rings capable of harboring the element within.


    Andstly, Aquarius Crystals, super refined water-attribute crystals that also grow in the depths of theke''s dungeon, protected by the Boss. They grow in very little quantities and are said to be the highest quality of purity a Water Spirit Stone can reach,parable to an A Grade Material!


    I''m going to grab them all!


    -----

 Chapter 616 Mining Materials Happily

    -----


    As we reached the Lake, we quickly flew down with Furoh. Reaching the starting point of the Rocky Valley. We came here looking for two crystals, fire, and water spirit stones, and also to hunt some critters here and there, that''s all.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The actual challenge starts in the Dungeon we are about to enter, and this one is an actual dungeon and not just abandoned ruins with monsters inside. However, as they haven''t been tempered by the ancient wizard that father mentioned back then in the Eastgrain Dungeons, it doesn''t have "channels", we can enter and just get inside and fight the monsters there freely.


    This also means that the Evil God of Dungeons has a greater authority over this Dungeon¡­ We could be afraid and just step away, but I am not that kind of person. The power he can exert over the Dungeons themselves is small, he needs catalyzers and those that worship him to bring and use special items.


    Dungeon breaks cannot happen all the time whenever he wishes for, or the world would already be swallowed by his monsters. I''ve already explored dungeons before around here with friends, nothing bad ever happened. I am hoping the same¡­ but if something bad ever happens, then I''m going to storm the ce and use my newly evolved curse to intimidate him.


    Also, Nephi''s here. That she got a connection with the gods and somewhat carries "divine power" within her makes her special as well. Maybe she could be like our bodyguard against godly forces, even if a bit, she''s also qualified as a "living weapon" so maybe the Evil Gods won''t be so dumb to attack us with their tricks as before so upfront.


    "This ce''s big¡­ and beautiful." Nephi sighed. "I''ve never seen something this huge before¡­ So many monsters and life as well¡­"


    "Woooah! Woooaaaah! Oooooh!" Zephy was looking everywhere in surprise as we made our way through the Rocky Valley with Furoh taking care of our backs by looking from behind. For easy movement he became a Fenrir once more.


    Meanwhile we all had our Spirits and Familiars out. Pyuku was protecting Aquarina too, sitting over her head, while our spirits floated around as well. I had the most spirits too, so everyone looked at me with a bit of surprise as if I was trying to show off a bit¡­


    "Alright, we''re finally here¡­ You guys remember that we are here to find two materials, after that and beating some monsters for their materials, we''ll go to the dungeon right away, that''s where we can find the Mithril, the most Water-type monster materials, and also the Aquarius Crystal." I said with a nod.


    "I didn''t had any idea there was Mithril in this ce." Celeste said. "But if only the boss room can have it then yeah, it is certainly not something anybody cane to harvest. We also got here quickly thanks to your familiar, walking all the way here, or even moving through carriage would take a few hours, the distance''s certainly big."


    "Aquarius Crystal¡­ Can I have some?" Wondered Aquarina. "I think it might resonate with my magic circle and physique if I use absorb its essence."


    "Sure, I guess you can have them. Have you been absorbing water spirit stones I gave to you?" I asked her.


    "Yeah they''re all empty already!" Sighed Aquarina. "Thanks for the gift, they''re really nice to help me grow stronger."


    Magic Ores had a special ability, well, most magic imbued materials with elements. Once we learn Alchemy and other advanced magics, it is possible for people to "absorb" the essence of materials. It take some time and it is often easier to just make potions out of them like Aquarina has been doing in between absorbing them, but it pretty much allows us to also grow stronger by drawing power from these materials.


    They can be a few extra runes in our magic circle or enchant our physique and make us physically stronger. Of course, if there weren''t restrictions everyone would be powerful. A specific magic circle is needed for the [Essence Absorption] Spell, and the materials that can be absorbed are dependent in our stronger elemental affinities.


    If someone boldly attempts to absorb something too strong that has an affinity that is not good with them, they''ll die or suffer terrible bacsh. I haven''t tried it myself because if I receive bacsh my soul could weaken and that''s the least I want to do.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The safer method is, of course, to just process the materials and turn them into consumable potions and elixirs, such as the dragon essence elixir!


    "Certainly, if I can get you Aquarius Crystals, you could grow stronger way faster." I nodded. "But for now, let''s go there, look!"


    I pointed at the distance, there was arge, red-colored crystal growing from the ground, it shone brightly with a fiery, red aura. It was a Fire Spirit Crystal! And a giant one at that. I''ll just mine the areas around it and take a dozen chunks before leaving, I guess.


    "Oh, there''s a fire magic stone there!" Said Mist.


    "It is so shiny!" Celica said.


    "Should I mine it for you?" Zack wondered.


    "Nah! This time I''m not going to rely on Zack, I''ll mine them myself using my own pickaxe!" I said, taking out a big, shiny pickaxe from my Dimensional Bag.


    The pickaxe was one I had made myself, enchanted with the [Digging] Spell the most, it has an extra powerful strike against all sorts of ores and crystals, and it''s the best at digging as well!


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    C R A A A S H!


    The moment I hit the crystal three times, enormous chunks of crystal began falling from its body into the ground, making a bit a noisy sound.


    "Oooh, these are big!"


    As I stored them happily, the rumble of enormous monsters approaching could be heard from behind¡­


    "GRUOOORRR!"


    "Eh? What the heck are those things?!"


    -----

 Chapter 617 A Monster Infested Area

    -----


    And the monsters we found were¡­ Fishes with the legs and hands of humans, lightly covered by blue scales! Yeah they were not even humanoid, they were just giant fishes with legs and arms, they looked utterly ridiculous!


    We couldn''t quite contain ourughter, which seemed to only make the more angered. These guys were the Fishmen of this ce, a dominant group of monsters, they can even craft bone weapons, but aren''t really intelligent and are¡­ well, incredibly savage like right now.


    "GRUOOHHHH!"


    It was a group of around ten of them. A quick nce told me they were all Tier 3 Monsters despite their appearances. Well they were around two meters tall each, so they were greatly taller than us, but not really a threat.


    "You guys havee in the perfect time! I was really thinking about getting myself some monsters with your water attributes. Your Magic Crystals wille in handy." I said, quickly taking out my sword and saving my pickaxe inside the Dimensional Bag.


    "GRUOOHH!"


    The Fishmen suddenly pointed their spears and tridents at us, as magic circles emerged, vortexes of water and water bullets began to rain down over us rapidly. They were quite versed at magic to make up for their smaller bodies!


    SPLAAASH!


    The water vortexes were quite powerful, but Aquamarine intercepted them with her powerful Magic and then manipted most of the water back against them, sshing over the Fishmen and scattering them over the ground!


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    "GRYYEEEH¡­!"


    "GLUOOP!"


    "GRUAAH¡­!"


    "Now!" I roared, as I jumped forward with everyone else, quickly pointing my sword at the nearest Fishmen. "We need their materials in a good state so don''t burn them or cut them too much! Swordsmanship Technique: [Skull Smasher]!"


    I unleashed a strong yet simple Swordsmanship Technique, Skull Smasher. This technique enhanced the weight and power of the sword for a few seconds by imbuing Mana into it, making it possible to crush very hard things, such as the skull of an enemy.


    CLAAASH!


    The powerful blow reached the Fishman''s neck, slicing through it and killing the monster on an instant. However, another Fishman rushed from behind me, as Celica quickly attacked it.


    "Mister Teddy, smash it!"


    Darkness surged from her hands in the form of threads, which connected to her Teddy Bear. Her plushie suddenly transformed, growingrger and more ferocious looking, with sharp ws and an angered look, while she controlled it using her Shadow Threads.


    "KUMAAAAA!"


    The enormous Mister Teddy smashed the Fishmen with hisrge ws, shing it away and throwing it into the ground.


    BAAAAM!


    This was Celica''s amazing magic, I remember my parents said it was a unique talent of her Demon Tribe, they have the ability to control things using threads, or enchant them into powerful golems.


    "Sylphy are you okay?" Celica wondered.


    "Eh? Yeah, I was about to attack that one too¡­ I guess you anticipated to it, well done." I praised Celica.


    "It is mostly Mister Teddy''s work!" Celica said, as her Teddy Golem began smashing the Fishmen until it stopped moving.


    "GROUP!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, another two rushed from our surroundings, as I shed away one with my sword and the [Swift sh] Swordsmanship Technique, slicing it into two clean halves. The other was attacked by Aquarina, as she stabbed its gills until it died.


    "Phew, that''s it I think¡­ Uegh now I stink like fish though." Aquarinaughed a bit.


    I looked around and found Zack, Mist, and Celeste having taken down the other Fishmen with ease. Meanwhile, Nephi was taking care of Zephy. My little brother didn''t had any time to fight though, everything happened so fast he never found a time to intervene and fight, sadly.


    Ding!


    [You and Your Party Defeated [Fishmen Magicians (Tier 3: Rank 3)] x10!]


    [You gained 100000 EXP]


    [Your Familiars have received arge quantity of EXP]


    "I guess that''s that for now." I said. "Let''s see¡­ Oh! Scales and Magic Crystals. These guys were Magician Fishmen! I didn''t knew such a race existed."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Interesting, probably the reason why their magic was so strong." Said Celeste.


    I quickly stored all the Fishmen inside of my Dimensional Storage, as I''ll be butchering their bodiester. For now, I concentrated into mining the rest of the Fire Spirit Stones.


    "Muhh¡­ I couldn''t fight¡­" Sighed Zephy.


    "Was it too fast?" I wondered.


    "Muh¡­" He nodded.


    "Well, real fights often happen this quickly, you have to sharpen your reflexes, perhaps. Maybe sparring some more with your big sis might help you with your reflexes." I said with a smile.


    "Ooh! Maybe!" Zephy seemed convinced enough. "But I want to y monsters too¡­"


    "Fine we can find something smaller for you, we didn''t started fighting Tier 3 Monsters either." I said while smacking the Fire Spirit Stone Crystal, grabbing thest lumps of it.


    CLANK!


    Crash!


    Arge lump came out as well, as I quickly stored it. I wasn''t just extracting for this job, but for any future usage I had for them as well.


    "And ready, let''s go now!"


    We walked across the Rocky Valley''s road. There was a spiraling road that led directly to theke where the ind that contained the dungeon was located at. In the way, we finally found more blue crystals, and I quickly extracted high quality Water Spirit Stones from them.


    However, as this ce was swarming with monsters everywhere, it wasn''t rare that we would find yet another pack of monsters. A group of twenty Fishmen showed up, alongside ten Crystal Alligators. The Fishmen this time weren''t just magicians, there were some ridiculously burly guys holding big weapons made of fish bone.


    Andstly, the Crystal Alligators were enormous, five-meter big Tier 3 Rank 7 Monsters in the shape of alligators covered on crystals. Which were not as high quality but were quite valuable anyways.


    "GRAAAAH!"


    The Fishmen seemed to have used magic to tame the alligators, mounting them and sending them against us rapidly. This was the perfect time to help Zephy fight!


    ¡­Though he was trembling behind me, he was quite scared.


    -----

 Chapter 618 Zephy Admires His Big Sis

    -----


    "Zephy! Are you okay?"


    "Uuuggh¡­ Big monster¡­"


    "I know you''re scared but didn''t you wanted toe with us? You''ll have to fight monsters through your whole life eventually."


    I sighed for a bit.


    "Nephi, take care of him for now, okay? Zephy we''ll bring you back home if you feel you''re not ready yet." I said, I didn''t wanted to risk his life pointlessly. Even if it sounded slightly rude.


    "Nooo! I want to go into an adventure¡­" He cried.


    "GRUOOOHHHHH!"


    An enormous Crystal Alligator showed up in front of us, as Zephy suddenly froze in fear over the beast. Nephi and I remained calm, the Nephilim quickly pointed her hands at the beast, as they suddenly shapeshifted into metallic cannons.


    "[Light Ray]"


    F L A A A A A S H!


    Two powerful rays of light emerged from her hands, hitting the Crystal Alligator and blowing it away into the air, making it falling into the ground. Somehow, it was still alive mostly due to its insanely big size.


    B A A A M!


    The Fishmen on top of them were quickly dealt by me, as I went all out and unleashed a barrage of zing sword shes.


    SLASH! SLASH!


    "GRYYAAAKH!"


    The Fishmen fell, roasted alive. In between all the explosions and fights, Zephy felt frozen in time. He looked like he didn''t knew what to do despite my father having been teaching him swordsmanship for a while now.


    "GRAAAARRGH!"


    The enormous Crystal Alligator roared, rushing towards Zephy directly, opening its enormous jaws. In between the fear Zephy was feeling, desperation bubbled from within his heart, he suddenly gritted his teeth, as his emerald eyes became ck and purple for a second, andrge quantities of darkness gathered within his hand.


    "G-Get awaaaay!"


    FLAAASH!


    Zephy unleashed a massive st of darkness from within his tiny palm, impacting the Alligator''s open mouth, and sting its insides!


    B O O O O O M M M!!!


    "GROOAR¡­!"


    The Alligator died as its insides were destroyed, falling into the ground. I was about to kill it myself, but it seems Zephy was rather capable, he merely needed an incentive, a little push, I suppose.


    Though, why did his eyes turned ck and purple?


    "Zephy! Are you okay?" I asked him, hugging him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhh¡­ I-I am fine¡­" He sighed. "Ugh¡­ I-I did it!"


    "You did! But¡­ are you sure you''re okay?" I felt worried.


    He nodded slowly.


    "I-I think I had to get a bit of courage¡­" He sighed. "Though it was very scary¡­ I am still scared¡­"


    Yeah, I guess it''s normal at the beginning. His magic was indeed pretty strong, being able to st a Tier 3 Monster so easily is not normal at all¡­


    "GROAR!"


    However, the battle was not over, as we got closer to theke, more monsters would continue to show up anyway. We had to quickly get these guys done with. My friends and Familiars had already reduced the monsters, over half of them were already dealt with by now.


    Three more Alligators reached us, mounted by Fishmen Magicians. Water Bullets and Water Vortexes were summoned, directed at us right as I looked over Zephy.


    "Nephi, take care of the one at the left!"


    "Understood."


    We quickly jumped into battle. Nephi loaded her hands with Mana once more, releasing several rays of light from within them. The Water Spells were not much of an issue at all, as we blocked them using our attacks, but the giant alligators opening their jaws became a bit of a problem.


    However, as I gathered power through the Sunlight directly reaching my body, at the same time I also felt the power of my new Dragon Heart growing vaster. Momentarily, my arms and neck gained red dragon scales, and a small red horn grew on top of my forehead. The fiery power of my blessings fused with the dragon heart, generating a short burst of incredible power.


    "[Draconic Sword Arts]: [Infernal Dragon Meteor]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    My body as engulfed on mes, as my sword unleashed a cmitous eruption of zing mes in the shape of a roaring dragon, reaching the two Alligators in front of me and consuming them into a ring inferno.


    BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    The enormous attack easily consumed the two Alligators and the Fishmen on top of them into the deadly mes, everything was just fire. I quickly rested over the two roasted monsters, as I looked back at Zephy with a smile.


    "If you train hard and develop your powers well enough, one day you might be able to do the same."


    Zephy''s eyes shone brightly in admiration, he seemedpletely enchanted by my movements and attacks.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So cool¡­ Big sis''s the coolest!" He raised his little hands and then looked at his own rapier. "I have to grow stronger too!"


    "Hahahah. But take it easy." I sighed, quickly looking back at my party it seems the other monsters were quickly eliminated.


    Our whole Party was pretty strong already! Zack with his powerful Axe Strikes utilizing Lightning and Wind, he devastated his foes with thunderous and storming blows. Aquarina was able to manipte the water they conjured and throw it back at them, and then use her two powerful daggers to slice through their ranks sneakily.


    Celeste uses thebination of dark magic, curses, and her magic spear to slice and pierce through them at fast speed, the same way we once fought, she''s a very deadly fighter, and her long venomous tail can also inflict tons of damage. Mist is a support for now, healing and buffing us so we can unleash even more destructive damage, all while firing arrows from a distance, although she''s still practicing.


    And then Celica and Nephi, ourtest additions to our Party. Celica mostly fights using her Threads and her Teddy Bear as her guardian. She actually has more plushies with her, which she summons ordingly to how hard things be, they''re all her Golem Familiars as well. She''s very capable of both offense and defense.


    And well,stly¡­


    -----

 Chapter 619 Helping A Little Brother Grow Stronger

    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Andstly, Nephi. She''s a mystery for now as we haven''t experienced many fights with her, but from what I can tell, she has insane physical durability, is very agile, and has powerful Light and Dark Magic. She can shapeshift her body around as well and fire a powerful Magic Nuke too, the one she used to defeat that overpowered metallic golem I couldn''t defeat back then. I think I''ve seen her shapeshift her hands into des too¡­


    "We''re done then." Said Aquarina. "Uwaahh¡­ Sylphy can you clean me?"


    Aquarina ran to my side, she was all soaked with fish guts.


    "Yeah we are all kind of smelly right now, but we''ll get even more nastier as we get into that dungeon, we better concentrate into that first." I said with a smile.


    "Eeeeh?!" Asked Aquarina while wanting my attention.


    "Alright fine. Here." I sighed, quickly using the [Clean] Spell. And then a few others more such as [Drain]. I am fairly sure she can do them herself but she likes me to do it.


    "Phew¡­ As good as new¡­" She sighed in relief.


    "Can''t you do it yourself?" Asked Zack in the distance.


    "Yeah but if Sylphy does it its more special!" Aquarina said. "It''s totally not the same when I do it¡­" Aquarina said, she really wanted my attention at the end.


    "Anyways, let''s quickly gather thest materials." Celeste said. She helped me store everything inside the Dimensional Bag, as we finally made our way to the Lake.


    At the same time, I checked the system:


    Ding!


    [You and Your Party Defeated [Fishmen Magicians (Tier 3: Rank 3)] x20!]


    [You and Your Party Defeated [Giant Crystal Alligator (Tier 3: Rank 6)] x10!]


    [You gained 300000 EXP]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Naturia] Level has increased from Level 22 to Level 23!]


    [Ignatius] Level has increased from Level 22 to Level 23!]


    [Furoh] Level has increased from Level 22 to Level 23!]


    [Beelzebub] Level has increased from Level 22 to Level 23!]


    [Curse] Level has increased from Level 22 to Level 23!]


    Oh nice, everyone''s only two levels off reaching Level 25, where they can all evolve once more¡­ Ah, it''s going to be a bit tedious to check what''s the best evolution for them, but it still going to b quite fun at the end.


    We made our way through the Rocky Valley and then reached the shores of he Lake at longst. In the way we were ambushed byrge crabs named Raging Crabs, which are one-meter big crabs with big ws, they attack in big swarms, but at the end they were still Tier 2 Rank 1.


    "nk! nk!"


    They make sounds using their pincers and seem to run around us angrily, they were hissing at us even, as if trying to tell us that this wasn''t our territory.


    "Oi what''s up with these lil'' guys?" Wondered Zack.


    "They don''t look that cool." Said Aquarina. "I think we can make them for lunch though~!"


    "Ooh, they''re small! Aren''t they good enough for Zephy to try out fighting against?" Mist asked.


    "That''s a good idea." Celeste agreed. "Hey Sylphy, bring the little boy here so he can have a nice fight with them."


    "They seem rather weak, yeah." Nephi agreed. "Master Zephy, what do you say?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Zephy, what do you think?" I asked my little brother.


    He looked at the crabs slightly fearfully, but they were not freezing him in time like the massive Alligators or the spell casting Fishmen.


    "I-I think I could give it a try!" Zephy armed himself with bravery.


    "Alright then, there''s oneing right at you!" Zack said, as Zephy noticed a big, red-colored Raging Crab approaching him. The crab was only a tiny bitrger than him.


    "GRAAH!"


    The crab approached angrily, as Zephy concentrated, furrowing his eyebrows. Darkness surged from within his hands and reached the tip of his rapier, as he moved swiftly with a single step forward. A gust of winds emerged around his body as he made his way towards the crab in a single second.


    CLAASH!


    "CRAAH¡­!"


    The Crab slightly lost bnce, but its hard chitinous exoskeleton was a bad match against the thin and weak rapier that Zephy got for himself. The crab moved forward rapidly, its pincers reaching Zephy and nking angrily.


    CLANK! CLANK!


    "Uagh!"


    Zephy slightly lost his bnce, as darkness and blood magic gathered into his hands. Desperately, he shoot down a bullet of darkness and blood against the Crab, throwing it off its bnce again.


    BAAM!


    "Now Zephy, aim at the mouth and eyes!" I said. "Be swift, remember the posture father taught you! Concentrate with your sword, dance with each technique!"


    "Dance¡­ Concentrate¡­!" Zephy rushed forward, his rapier quickly hitting the crab''s eyes and destroying them. The crustacean angrily shook its body around, but Zephy quickly aimed at its mouth, unleashing several piercing attacks without much finesse against its interior.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "G R A A G G H H!"


    The Crab gave out an agonizing groan before it stopped struggling, dying on the spot while its mouth bubbled desperately.


    "Phew¡­" Zephy sighed in relief, and then realized he had finally in a monster without so much fear. "I-I did it!"


    "You did it!" I celebrated. "However¡­ there''s tons moreing from all around!"


    "Uwaah!" Zephy felt overwhelmed as ten more Crabs were slowly making their way to attack him.


    Don''t worry, little brother, your big sis is here to help you out.


    "Curse, help me out. [Ancient Curse]"


    Using Curse''s aid, we conjured a curse over all the crabs, weakening their stats by around -25%. A good enough debuff for them. Meanwhile, channeling Alice''s powers¡­


    "Alice, help me out too. [Body Reinforcement]"


    F L A S H!


    Zephy''s body quickly grew stronger for a bit thanks to this spell, Alice matched the spell''s light element, so it was perfect.


    "Alright Zephy, you''ve got a big advantage, I know you can do it!"


    "O-Okay!"


    -----

 Chapter 620 Special Classes

    -----


    Zephy swiftly began to learn how to fight better. This was a golden opportunity we couldn''t simply waste any longer. I saw him attacking the crabs clumsily,bining his magic with his rapier techniques. As I saw him fight, I quickly realized I could also help him even more¡­


    Ding!


    [You''ve modified your Status!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Spiritual Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Yggdrasil''s Dragon Heir Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [9020000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Swordsmanship Teacher]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Talent Raiser]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward] [Dragon Heart]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv4] [Mana Usage: Lv9] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv5] [Heavenly Sun: Lv2] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv2] [Dragon Heart: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    [The Effects of the [Swordsmanship Teacher] ss have been activated!]


    [Any disciple that you''re teaching Swordsmanship to can learn techniques, movements, and abilities at x5 the normal speed.]


    [Disciples receive a +20% boost to the swordsmanship techniques attack power.


    [Disciples can earn x2 EXP]


    [The Effects of the [Talent Raiser] Subss have been activated!]


    [Any talent that you''re raising that has yet to awaken its truest potentials receive a boost to all their learning speed by x5.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [As they grow stronger by developing Physiques, their stats will grow by +20%.]


    [It is easier for them to recall the teachings of not only you but anybody that has taught them important lessons.]


    Ooh, these two ss and Subsses are pretty darn good! I never thought about it too deeply, really. But it is now quite obvious that its totally possible to use this power in such ways to teach my little brother to be stronger.


    "Ahhh¡­ It feels like my mind is clearer¡­" Zephy said, immediately feeling the powerup from my two ss and Subsses.


    I had never thought about it until now, but when I remember it, I had used simr sses before, such as the ss to enhance my Spirits powers and therefore give a boost in stats to Ignatius brother, for example. Now with this, I can enhance Zephy''s power topletely new levels and help him learn faster!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Zephy moved more swiftly, utilizing the light weight of his body to move more rapidly. His piercing blows reached the crabs as his eyes glowed each time he got closer to their limbs, hitting the limbs made he crabs lose their bnce and fall, which he used to finish them off.


    Like that, the battle continued. I gave advice to Zephy continuously to make up for the ss and Subss effects to their maximum potential. Alice seemed slightly proud of me for being such a good sister.


    "He''s growing fast." She said. "Well done for being so considerate with him, I can see that you''re an experienced big sister from your previous life already."


    "Oh yeah¡­ I guess you''re right in that." I sighed, slightly recalling my past made me a bit sorrowful, but seeing how far I''vee in this new life made me smile. It was a strange feeling.


    Although he was very different, seeing Zephy fight and grow stronger slightly reminded me of my little sister. Seeing him constantly fight and all really put a new light into my perspective. It made me slightly happier as well.


    "Good! Continue moving, the more techniques you use one after the other, the more you''ll be in the "zone" you want to be. Attack continuously, don''t waste any second, every second is precious, Zephy!"


    "Yes big sis!"


    Zephy obediently continued fighting, his whole body was soaked on sweat, he unleashed attacks continuously, the crabs wereing at him incessantly as he took them down one by one. Sometimes they pushed him away or some attacks reached him, but he stood back up again, learning to have perseverance bit by bit.


    His eyes were slowly changing, they were developing. I could see through him an immense potential, an incredible talent, perhaps even bigger than mine. His eyes turning into a certain color was already an indication he might had been born with what some call "Unique Physiques".n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My parents already had some clues about it, but I could further confirm it as I saw him fighting. This darkness that surged almost naturally from his body, it melded with his weapon attacks and movements rather nicely.


    Ding!


    [You and Your Party Defeated [Raging Crab (Tier 2: Rank 1)] x37!]


    [You gained 92500 EXP]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    After thirty minutes, Zephy was finally done, he defeated all 37 crabs by himself! Because I cursed them and all, I ended gaining the full EXP as well. Maybe I should give my little brother a System Seed, as he''s young he''ll develop with it and be way stronger¡­


    Certainly, being able to gain EXP and level up would simplify his growth, but wouldn''t it made him too conceited as well? Hm, maybe when he matures some more.


    "Phew¡­ I-I did it¡­" Zephy sighed, falling to his knees. "Hahh¡­ I am so tired¡­"


    "Well done~!"


    I jumped towards him and hugged him tightly giving him kisses all over his face.


    "I couldn''t had expected less from my little brother! You''re so amazing! It was incredible!"


    "B-Big sis you''re squeezing me¡­!"


    "I can''t help it! You were incredible there! Papa and mama would be proud if they saw this."


    "T-Then I pass the test?"


    "Yeah you''re now an Apprentice Swordsman!"


    "Ooooh!" Zephy was excited, it seems he really wanted such type of recognition.


    -----

 Chapter 621 What Is Nephi?

    -----


    "Woow, these big crabs look like they would be ideal for lunch~" Aquarina said.


    "Yep, we''ll be boiling some right now. We should take a break now. We''ve fought enough monsters and we are just at the corner of the dungeon. We might take a while once we get down there." I said. "Let''s eat some alligator and the fishmen''s meat. Aside from the weird human-like parts they''re just a big walking fish."


    I quickly took out the ingredients from my Dimensional Bag once more, like a week ago, we began cooking in the middle of nature. I set up a few bonfires for everything. We added water, potatoes, carrot, and onions inside with some small chunks of grease-covered alligator meat, and then we left them boiling with some salt, pepper, and oregano.


    As for the fish, I quickly cut down the limbs and the creature suddenly resembled just one big fish, so we just roasted them with everything except the guts which I butchered out. I covered them with tons of salt I generated by extracting it from the Lake Water, which was high in sodium.


    Andstly, the crabs were boiling inside arge pot, they were very big so I couldn''t fit too many inside, I ended cutting down their ws which were the meatiest and their tiny legs, and many more fit inside a pot. The whole bodies were not wasted, I put them over the fire and they began to be roasted.


    "Hmmm, the smell of seafood is really refreshing." Zack sighed in relief, sitting over a trunk. "Though this isn''t seafood¡­ Should we call itkefood?"


    "Just call it fish and crabs anyways." Sighed Aquarina. "I wish there was some of that squid left, but our parents ate everything through the week¡­"


    "Even if there would be some left it would end up all bad, squid has to be eaten right after being fished after all, we could freeze it but it would lose a lot of vor as well." I exined.


    "I want to eat already!" Mist said. "Little Zephy, all these crabs were hunted by you too!"


    "Yeah!" Zephy was all happy. "It was hard but I managed to do it!"


    "It was amazingly well done." I congratted him. "Ah, the crabs must be ready soon¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    We sat around the bonfires while enjoying the beautiful scenery. The Rocky Valley at the back and the enormous and wonderful Effervescent Lake in front of us. The colorful crystals growing here and there helped to make the whole scenery even more fantastical.


    I saw my Familiars ying around in this ce too. Ignatius was chasing around Beelzebub for having stolen his food though, meanwhile Naturia was drinking the salty water for nourishment. Wait is salt okay for her roots?


    Lastly, Curse was inspecting the surroundings with his big eye, and Furoh was on his ck Wyvern form, looking very intimidating, no mere monsters would get closer with his presence alone. Although he wasn''t as strong as the actual ck Wyverns we fought back then, which were like Tier 7 monsters.


    Meanwhile, Nephi was staring at the food being prepared rather intensively, while looking like she was drooling over it. She was swallowing saliva all the time, she really wanted to try out the dishes already. She really has little patience, doesn''t she?


    "Hey Nephi stop staring at the food so much, your drool''s going to get over it!" Zack said while polishing his new Axe, carefully cleaning the blood from it. "Seriously you''ve been with us for a bit over a week now but you''re always just thinking about food, is this like your whole personality?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Is it bad?" Wondered Nephi while feeling down. "What should be my personality then?"


    "Eh? Ah¡­ Well¡­ I don''t know¡­" Said Zack.


    "Hey Zack don''t be a meanie!" Mist said.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "Okay, sorry¡­" Sighed Zack. "Just don''t get closer to the food like that."


    "Sorry, I didn''t realized it was bad manners¡­" Nephi said. "I am still learning a lot about everything¡­ Manners are always important. I will take into note what you said."


    Nephi smiled lightly with her wlessly beautiful face, her striking double color hair of gold and purple and her red and yellow eyes seemed enchanting to everyone.


    "D-Don''t worry about it¡­" Zack said while feeling slightly embarrassed.


    "Nephi do you remember anything more from your past by the way?" Asked Mist curiously.


    "My past¡­" Nephi began to think about it but seemed to have not many clues. "The memories I have are few¡­ Some are blurry as well. I was made for a purpose¡­ I was a weapon, but now I''ve been given another purpose. I was chained yet now I am free¡­ I am still trying to figure out what I am¡­ or what should I do."


    "Ah, it isplicated¡­" Celica sighed. "Don''t worry about it, me and Mister Teddy won''t bother you with this stuff! Mother and Mary always says that people should be however they want."


    "However I want¡­" Nephi said.


    "Well, you''re certainly not a weapon anymore. Though your memories must be brief, you still held consciousness. You''re definitely a person." I said with a nod. "Don''t worry about the opinions of the gods or whatever¡­ These guys do more bad than good to be honest."


    "Forcing us to do things like defeating the Demon King or whatever¡­ Like we''ll ever do that." Sighed Aquarina. "Though because of these divine protections, many others might be in danger. The forces of the old Demon King still remain alive, and then there''s the Evil Gods¡­ Ah, well, we haven''t had to bother about them for a while in here. It has been a nice break."


    "Hmm¡­ You''ve had it hard." Said Nephi. "I remember that¡­ the Gods made me for a purpose. To be a weapon that could allow them to fight the Demons. I am a Nephilim, perhaps what I truly am is¡­ half god and half demon." As Nephi said these words, she continued drooling at the food.


    Yeah, she might have said that with all the seriouness of the world but she was still quite the clumsy goofter.


    -----

 Chapter 622 The Sea Of Stars

    -----


    "Hmm¡­ You''ve had it hard." Said Nephi. "I remember that¡­ the Gods made me for a purpose. To be a weapon that could allow them to fight the Demons. I am a Nephilim, perhaps what I truly am is¡­ half god and half demon."


    "But what sort of Demon? There are many tribes!" Wondered Mist. "Maybe there is a demon tribe with two different hair colors¡­"


    "Yeah?" Celeste asked. "I''ve been wondering the same, honestly¡­"


    "No¡­ I am not a demon like you two¡­ It is a different kind of Demon, a Demon from another world." Said Nephi.


    "Another world demon¡­" I said while thinking.


    Everyone quickly nced back at me and then I sighed, quickly remembering who it was.


    "Yeah, True Demons. Beings that literally are summoned from another world through the powers of the Evil Gods, right?" I asked.


    It''s not that Demons themselves have such power, but those that are given their blessings can utilize special formations using magic artifacts to open "Demon Gates" which bring them to literal Hell.


    I''ve only learned a bit from them though, from the words they said up to what my parents have taught us about these beings¡­ they''re despicably evil and seem to be pleased with seeing the suffering of mortals.


    Maybe they''re also an enemy of the Gods themselves? Even though these guys are in their own world¡­ This means that Nephi was probably made using their materials? Or souls? Or something?


    True Demons are extremely dangerous though, they''re even stronger than the strongest people of this world, even our own Demon Lords, the servants of the Demon King don''t seem to beparable to the might of True Demons of higher rankings.


    The worst part is their powers, the Demonic Energy they possess is dangerous, infecting living beings and inhibiting wound regeneration, inflicting deadly curses that drain life away seamlessly, amongst many other things.


    I have yet to learn the master n behind using these bastards, but the Evil Gods seem set on using their powers to harm people for whatever motives.


    "True Demons¡­ So that''s how you call them?" Asked Nephi. "You fought them before?"


    "Many times." Aquarina said.


    "All in just one single city though¡­ And this blue haired girl over here had the majority of the fault." Zack said while crossing his arms.


    "Yeah¡­" Sighed Celeste. "Although the Evil Gods influenced me, I still¡­ provoked the majority of this chaos."


    Nephi seemed to be confused about what we were talking about, so we exined her a bit of what we experienced back on Eastgrain.


    "I see¡­ You''ve had a life filled with hardships, youngdy." Nephi sighed.


    "Did all of that happened when I wasn''t born yet?" Zephy wondered, sitting on myp.


    "Yep¡­ They were very hard times¡­ But we also met many friends that are here. Mist, Celica, and even Celeste¡­" I sighed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I owe Sylphy my life¡­ She gave me a second chance despite everything I did¡­ The only thing I can do is to help her and do everything I can for her in return." Celeste said.


    "Oh so that''s why you''re always willing to help in anything¡­" Zephy understood. "Even when you sometimes look annoyed¡­"


    "Hah¡­ Yeah." Celeste sighed.


    "I wish I could had been there to help¡­" Nephi sighed. "But indeed, the True Demons which were part of the materials thatposed my creation are those. I don''t remember how I was made as my consciousness started once I was created¡­ But I do remember the feeling of being assembled¡­ And then their words of disappointment as I was unable to control my powers. The gods, my creators, and parents, were quick to drop me off and abandon me."


    "Sigh¡­" Alice seemed to get a bit sad each time she heard this. I guess she could rte a lot to her. And maybe I could too, in a way.


    "When I was freed from the seal I found myself in the ruins. Those ruins used to be a ce filled with high technology and many of the gods'' servants. Those golems we fought were the gods'' creations, special mechs made out of Orichalcum, a divine metal." Said Nephi.


    "A Divine Metal?" Asked Zack. "Wait Sylphy do you still have those?"


    "Yeah I have them stored. I had tried using conventional ways of smelting with them but the metal is incredibly hard. The only way I could melt them away was by unleashing tons of mes, but that would only make a mess out of them, and once melted, it quickly cools down and bes hard again. My parents also checked it but they cannot process it either." I sighed. "We sent some to the Blue Witch, she''ll know about a method and probably do something with it."


    "It is a metal that the gods created, it is what makes their vessels which fly across the sea of stars." Said Nephi.


    "Sea of stars? You mean the sky?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Yes, above the visible sky, there''s a wider range. A beautiful and endless horizon." Said Nephi. "Many stars, and worlds rest within this endless horizon. The gods¡­ they came from far, far away."


    "So they''re really aliens¡­" I sighed. "Just like you said, Alice."


    "Yep¡­" Alice sighed. "The response the world had against their invasion was the creation of the first Demon King. The Gods wanted this¡­ probably due to its rich resources. Spreading their servant races, humans, elves, and dwarves helped them conquer the surface. Or that''s what I imagine. It is a theory though."


    "An endless horizon¡­" Zack looked into the skies.


    "I wonder what couldy in there¡­" Aquarina sighed.


    "It sounds¡­ kind of scary. A ce that has no end?" Said Mist.


    "But isn''t it a bit exciting?" Zack giggled.


    "Mister Teddy says that traveling across the stars is too much for him¡­" Celica said timidly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So the gods¡­ they came from the Sea of Stars." Celeste''s eyes narrowed. "With such an exnation, it makes more sense some of them rebelled against them, and decided to be free in this world and not obey theirmands, they were catalogued as Evil Gods then¡­"


    Thanks to Nephi, things slowly started to be clearer, yet even more confusing and unfathomable.


    -----

 Chapter 623 A Mighty Beast Worth Slaying

    -----


    "That''s kind of all I really know, I am sorry I wasn''t able to talk about things before¡­ I was feeling intimidated by so many questions¡­ But now that I trust everyone here, and Sylphy too, I felt it was necessary for me to speak if I was ever asked these things." Nephi said with a calm smile.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry about it~!" Zack said while shrugging.


    "Yeah! I''m d you were able to trust us¡­ I was slightly annoyed at you back then but I kind of got used to you by now." Aquarina said.


    "You''re definitely a member of the gang now!" Mist said.


    "That''s right." Celeste nodded.


    "Mister Teddy agrees, me too!" Celica said.


    "Nephi''s a clumsy maid but she''s cute so its fine." Zephy said.


    "Yep." I nodded. "Though you should stop eating my breakfast."


    "Hahaha! Yeah right, I''ve heard about that." Laughed Zack.


    "You eat her breakfast?!" Aquarina angrily said.


    "S-Sorry¡­" Nephi said. "I am always hungry¡­ Ahh, I''ve used a lot of Mana already, I am hungry."


    "Oh right! The food should be done by now, can''t you guys smell the fish and the crab?" I asked, everyone agreed, the smell was just superb.


    I quickly moved to go see the Crystal Alligator Meat stew, the potatoes were already soft and the meat boiled, so the stew was about to get ready, the salted grilled Fish was also already done, and the crabs were even redder than before, ready to eat.


    "Hmmm~ Everything smells so nice, time to eat then!" I quickly let out the tables, chairs, and everything else, including fruit juice made from Naturia''s fruits. And even herbal tea using her leaves, she was a source of nice beverages.


    We began enjoying the food together rather fast. We were all starving. The fish taste was especially wonderful, and very fresh. The crab ws had immense quantities of tender white meat whenever I broke them open, and the Crystal Alligator stew was rich, with many delicious vors converging together. The meat of the alligator was greasy but that made it especially vorful.


    When we finally finished having our feast, we rxed for a few seconds before departing. I stored things inside the Dimensional Bag and set my gaze into the Dungeon''s entrance far away. Without further ado, we had to get there as quick as possible, I really didn''t wanted to get back hometer at night after all.


    "Phew, that really hit the spot, but we can''t just sit here and rest. The good life has made me slightlyzier, but we can''t sit idle!" Zack said, getting ready to get into the dungeon.


    "How long has it been since we entered a dungeon? How many floors does this one has?" Asked Aquarina.


    "The Fishman King''s Lair has around¡­ Four Floors if I''m not mistaken. The Boss''s strong from what I''ve heard." I said while smiling. "A fitting challenge for us! We''ll show our parents we are adults by conquering this dungeon and making essories to help the daily lives of the Aqua Anima tribe that''s living in our town!"


    "Alright!" Zack said.


    "Well said!" Aquarina said.


    "Yeah!" Mist said. "I wonder if the Fishman King''s meat is tasty too¡­ I ate so many fishes¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Already thinking about more food when we just ate? You''re really a glutton." Celeste sighed.


    "Ah! There''s something getting closer!" Celica said.


    Currently, we were walking across the stone bridge that connected the shore with the ind in the middle of the Lake. However, a ck shadow began to get closer and closer, suddenly emerging from the water the moment we were already midway through it!


    S P L A A A A S H!


    And it was arger, blue-colored crab with four pincers and a sharp, spike-covered shell. The jaws were opening and oozing with bubbles. And it also had four eyes with four ws, I guess he had to make it even. Its size was around twenty meters of height, a true giant.


    "T-That''s one hell of a crab¡­" Zack said.


    "Wait a second! Is this the mother of the little ones?!" Asked Aquarina.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "This thing''s huge!" Mist cried.


    "That''s¡­ A Berserk Crab King? Or Queen? Well whatever it is, that thing''s Tier 4 Rank 9, probably¡­ It is strong!" I said in surprise.


    But then I smiled, red scales grew around my arms as I grabbed on my sword. This was an enemy worth ying. Gathering the sunlight from the clear sky, my stats skyrocketed.


    "G G R E E E E E E K H!"


    The enormous Crab hissed angrily, waving its four ws, and pointing them at us. If that thing''s ws reach the bridge, the only way to the dungeon for any normal person that can''t use magic to fly will be destroyed.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® F L A A A S H!


    I jumped in front of the crab without hesitating, my sword was zing with draconic mes as a red horn grew in the middle of my forehead. My eyes seemed to be burning, as if their shape was changing. I was able to see the crab''s weak points more clearly, is this the power of Dragon Eyes?


    "Don''t you dare break this bridge! [Hellfire de]!"


    My sword suddenly grew in size, although it was merely mes, and then I swung the de horizontally and vertically consecutively, an enormous cross-shaped attack of zing fury reached the crab''s ws, impacting them and burning through its shell!


    B O O O O O M M M M M!!!


    F R S S S H H H H!


    The mes began to evaporate the nearby water, engulfing the entire crab into hot steam. The beast didn''t stopped there though, angrily conjuring several spears of water and firing them against us! So it can use magic!


    "That''s not going to work!" Aquarina said, jumping into battle as she waved her hands, the water stopped obeying the crab and thenbined with her own Mana, shaping into a furious Sea Snake that impacted the crab''s head.


    S P L A A A S H!


    -----

 Chapter 624 Gang On It!

    -----


    "That''s not going to work!" Aquarina said, jumping into battle as she waved her hands, the water stopped obeying the crab and thenbined with her own Mana, shaping into a furious Sea Snake that impacted the crab''s head.


    SPLAAASH!


    "GRAAAKKH!"


    The Crab gave a few more steps back before ncing at us with utter anger. However it quickly was greeted by Zack loaming from above, his two Battle Axes overflowing with Lightning and Winds, forming a spiraling storm as he impacted the crab''s head with his enormous Beast Aura in the shape of a roaring bear!


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "RAAAAAAHHH! [Storming Impact]!"


    CLAAAAAAASSHHH!!!


    The enormous attack hit the crab directly, pushing it into theke''s floor, several cracks surged around the Crab''s shell in the head, spreading further and further all around the monster''s body.


    Crack, crack! Crack, crack!


    "GGGRRRAAAKKHH¡­"


    The giant Crab suddenly began spinning in anger, its aura growing redder as it spun more and more rapidly, the entireke began to spin and formed a gigantic water vortex! Wait, what?! It can do that?! Tier 4 and higher monsters are really just another breed altogether!


    FLUOOOOSH!


    "GRAAKH!"


    The crab roared angrily, suddenly pointing the enormous growing tornado vortex of water within the skies directly at us. It quickly shaped into a sharp spear, falling over us, and then impacting us!


    CLAAAAAASSSSSHHHH!!!


    However, I was there with Zack and Aquarina! The three of us rushed forward as we unleashed our techniques together once more, receiving the impact and then intercepting it!


    "[Hellfire de]!"


    "[Storming Impact]!"


    "[Freezing shes]!"


    SPLAAAAAASHHH!!!


    Thebination of mes, light, lightning, winds, ice, and waterbined together, erupting against the massive magical attack the crab unleashed against us, and then spiraling as abination of elements, hitting the crab in midair and throwing it into theke again!


    BAAAAM!


    SPLAAASH!


    Water began raining from theke, as we quickly jumped to finish off the crab, who was already standing back up, summoning several smaller crabs from all around the Lake.


    "Could this Crab be the Lake''s master? It also tanked several hits, it is probably not merely Tier 4, but Tier 5!" I said in surprise. "I do remember they said a giant crab colony dominates theke''s interior, the Fishmen only dominate the dungeon, but thiske''s another story altogether!"


    "So this is a boss before we even enter the dungeon, great!" Zack sighed.


    "More importantly, those crabs look way stronger, they''re bigger too!" Said Aquarina.


    I quickly at the crabs in the distance, they were all Tier 3, one tier stronger, evolved Angered Crabs named Warrior Crabs. They were indeed stronger and seemed to obey their Queen in here. However, Mist, Celica, Celeste, and Nephi were handling them just fine, while Zephy was being protected by them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "An ambush just when we were in the middle of our way to the dungeon, how predictable!" Sighed Celeste angrily, quickly swinging her ck Spear, rays of darkness emerged with each shing blow or piercing attack, leaving the Warrior Crabs with many holes, eliminating several of them with her swift movements.


    "Uaah! So much tasty crab, and these are bigger! I''m going to have them for dinner!" Mist said while firing magic arrows and conjuring light barriers.


    "This calls for the whole gang! Mister Teddy! Mister Bunny! Mister Dragon,e out!" Celica transformed the other two plushies she carried, as a gigantic white bunny appeared, and a fearful ck dragon. They were still plushies, but reinforced by her magic, they were able to wrestle against the Warrior Crabs and sent them flying into the skies with their powerful blows.


    "I-I have to fight too¡­" Zephy said, while being protected by Nephi, he unleashed shing and piercing attacks using his swift rapier. Having learned the pressure points of crabs, he aimed at the crevices between their legs, throwing them off bnce constantly.


    "Don''t worry about us, take down the boss!" Celeste said.


    "Yeah!" Nephi said. "I will protect Master Zephy, youngdy!"


    "Do your best Zack!" Mist said.


    "Okay, got it!" We said in unison, as we quickly flew across the skies andnded over the Crab Queen, her furious eyes seemed zing with anger. She had many cracks around her body yet she was still kicking just fine.


    "GRAAAKH!"


    SPLAAASH! SPLAAASH! SPLAAASH!


    Suddenly, the water moved to hermand, lifting her up from theke and then shaping into several spear-shaped tentacles, pointing all directly at us. She roared once more, as the Water Spears flew down!


    "HYAAA!"


    Aquarina unleashed a wave of water of her own, moving theke to hermands the same way she used to defeat the Giant Lake Squid we once fought before. The water shook rapidly and angrily, as if it were channeling her emotions, forming into an hydra made of water, impacting against the water spears of the Crab Queen.


    It seems sometimes she cannot control the water of a foe. Perhaps because the Tier of the Water Spell was higher than her current control or limit? I suppose she doesn''t have total control over all water. Due to this, she decided to go with her own water attacks.


    SPLAAAAAASH!


    The water impacted one another, giving us a chance to strike as it formed a thin veil of mist. I jumped over the crab''s ws while Zack followed me from behind rapidly. Our Beast Spirits surging from our bodies constantly as they boosted our physical abilities even more. Well I was already Tier 4 in both Physique and Magic Circle, so I was even faster and stronger than before.


    "GRAAAAKKHHH!"


    The angered Crab roared furiously, as it attacked us with "punches" using its ws. Each punch was so strong it sent shockwaves around as it tried to hit us. Yeah this is definitely a Tier 5 monster if it can generate shockwaves like those!


    "Zack, go to the left! I''ll go to the right, we hit its head with everything we''ve got!" I said.


    "Gotcha!" Zack smiled with tenacity.


    We flew around the crab''s blows while Aquarina kept it busy with her [Water Hydra] Spell constantly attacking the Crab Queen''s body, all while we reached the head of the Crab Queen!


    Our weapons overflowed with our elemental essences, as we unleashed a devastatingbined attack!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Draconic de Arts: [Infernal Dragon Meteor]!"


    "Storm Axe Arts: [Thunderous Storm]!"


    CRAAAAASSSSSHHH!!!


    -----

 Chapter 625 Yet Another Victory

    -----


    We flew around the crab''s blows while Aquarina kept it busy with her [Water Hydra] Spell constantly attacking the Crab Queen''s body, all while we reached the head of the Crab Queen!


    Our weapons overflowed with our elemental essences, as we unleashed a devastatingbined attack!


    "Draconic de Arts: [Infernal Dragon Meteor]!"


    "Storm Axe Arts: [Thunderous Storm]!"


    Abination of mes shaped as a furious roaring dragon and the spiraling impact of thunder and winds reached the Crab Queen''s head once more, impacting her with all our physical strength!


    CRAAAAASSSSSHHH!!!


    "GRAAAKKKHHHH¡­!"


    The Crab Queen roared in agony. The shell over her head began to crack more and more, crumbling apart and showing the living flesh beneath, it was rather tender and pulsated, transparent blood began gushing out of its interior.


    Crack¡­ CRACK!


    However, it stopped at that, the cracks had yet to end, and right as we were about to throw another hit, the crab''s ws reached us, hitting the two of us and sending us flying down into theke''s water!


    SPLAAAAASH!


    "SYLPHY! ZACK!"


    Aquarina cried in desperation, as I heard her from within the bottom of theke.


    "YOUU¡­! Damn crab!"


    Aquarina furiously unleashed a barrage of blows all around the crab, moving rapidly as if she controlled the water like a current, her blows were barely dealing any damage though. However, when she hit the crab''s cracks, the cracks continued to spread.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    At the same time, two enormous hands made of water lifted us from theke as we gasped for air! Aquarina had simultaneously attacked the powerful Tier 5 Crab Queen and also saved us from falling deeper into theke and drown.


    "Cough, cough¡­! Agh!" Zack began coughing, but quicklyposed himself and stood, his Axes thundering with lightning.


    I also stood up rather quickly, I felt the Drago Heart bing stronger as my anger grew.


    "We have to go, Zack!" I said. "We can''t let Aquarina deal with that thing."


    "Yeah, onest time, this time surely!" Zack roared, jumping into the skies by covering his body with winds and lightning.


    "Yeah, onest time!" I roared. mes erupted from my legs as I propelled myself into the skies. "Ignatius, Alice, Curse, Beelzebub, Naturia!"


    I channeled the power of all my Spirits together, merging them into my de, their elements converged, as powerful Divine ck mes surged, an ominous aura surged from within them.


    Suddenly, my scales turned deep ck instead of red, and so did the horn in my forehead. I see, so the dragon scales and other changes change of element depending on what I use¡­ in fact, this could be called a Dark Dragon form.


    "RAAAAAAHH!" Zack roared furiously, reaching the crab, and then unleashing a series of blows against its hard ws. The Crab defended itself desperately from his barrage, while Aquarina got some time to catch a breath.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "You damn¡­ giant bug!" Zack roared angrily, his blows continued bing stronger and stronger as lighting began cursing across his entire body, winds spiraled, forming several spears that hit the crab from all sides. Woah he was going all out now!


    "RAAAAAAAHH!"


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASSHHH!!!


    "GRAAAKKH!"


    The crab hit theke once more, all the electricity Zack was letting out simply amplified even more with the water, electrifying the giant crab furiously. At the same time, I had gathered power into my de to finish this thing off.


    "[ck mes of Demise]!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I swung my sword with all my strength, the ck mes grew evenrger as they were unleashed upon the crab''s entire body. Zack managed to jump away in time, as the mes reached the crab, exploding and spreading a ck shockwave into the surroundings!


    BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!


    "GRAAAAAKKHHH¡­!"


    The crab waspletely consumed in the mes, the rest of the smaller crabs were also all overwhelmed by the mes, some managed to run away but those that were about to attack were fried with their mother¡­ Ah, that sounded quite gruesome.


    Ding!


    [You and Your Party Defeated [Warrior Crab (Tier 3: Rank 3)] x34!]


    [You and Your Party Defeated [Berserk Crab Queen (Tier 5: Rank 5)] x1!]


    [You gained 1100000 EXP]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Naturia] Level has increased from Level 23 to Level 24!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Ignatius] Level has increased from Level 23 to Level 24!]


    [Furoh] Level has increased from Level 23 to Level 24!]


    [Beelzebub] Level has increased from Level 23 to Level 24!]


    [Curse] Level has increased from Level 23 to Level 24!]


    "And done¡­ Ugh, that was more than I thought it would be!" I sighed.


    I flew down and gathered back with everyone, Aquarina and Zack needed some serious healing for their exhaustion, so I let them feast on Naturia''s fruits and leaves, and my own Wisdom Fruits, while Mist healed them up.


    "Well¡­ we did it at least." Zack sighed in relief.


    "That damn crab was way too tough¡­" Aquarina sighed.


    "Sylphy don''t you need healing too?" Mist wondered.


    "Ah, I already healed my wounds, don''t worry about it." I sighed in relief. I quickly utilized some magic to also heal the muscle pain on me and my friends, so we could be good to go right away.


    "Alright!" Aquarina quickly jumped off the floor. "Ready!"


    "Yeah, thanks for the healing girls." Zack sighed. "I hit that damn things so much it felt like my shoulders were about to snap open at any moment¡­"


    "Hahah, yeah that thing was incredibly hard¡­ I''ve already stored all the crabs inside the Dimensional Bag. We could use its shell to make some armor in the future, it was incredibly hard so it could totally work." I said while thinking of the potential of this new material.


    "Totally! I want a crab armor!" Zack said. "You better make me one, I helped a lot this time!"


    "Okay, okay, will do!" Iughed. "Now let''s get into the dungeon already!"


    "Yeah, about time!" Aquarina agreed.


    Like that, we entered the dungeon without wasting any other minute¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, within the depths of the dungeon, four pair of red eyes opened, sensing the presence of new prey approaching the dungeon''s domain.


    -----

 Chapter 626 Giving A System Seed To A Sword

    -----


    While we entered the Dungeon, I took a peek at my Status.


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Spiritual Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Yggdrasil''s Dragon Heir Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [10620000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward] [Dragon Heart]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv4] [Mana Usage: Lv9] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv5] [Heavenly Sun: Lv2] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv2] [Dragon Heart: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    Ah, I got a ton of EXP now 11 Million! That''s a lot¡­ What could I even use it on? More System Seeds, I guess? I''ve already given the power to level up to all my Familiars. The only thing left would be this mysterious Demon Familiar that has yet to awaken in the depths of my Soul Scape, its really taking a while.


    And then¡­ my friends. I have already been nning it for a while now, but the problem is that I would need to exin them what the heck is this power and everything else, and that''s sure bound to be a pain. I trust them and all, but one of them might end up spilling the beans to the adults.


    The only one I can fully trust right now is my beloved Aquarina. I know she''ll understand and keep it a secret, while asking for kisses in exchange. However, I cannot just gift it to her right now, so I''ll do it for her birthday.


    "You''ve got tons of EXP now, have you thought about speed leveling a skill using them?" Wondered Alice. "Although you''ll need tons of it to level up the strongest Skills you''ve got, some of them could get to Level 10 immediately with what you''ve got."


    "That sounds pretty tempting¡­" I spoke with her through telepathy. "But I kind of want to keep saving it forter."


    I know that leveling something straight to Level 10 could help me get a brand-new Skill, but that would be a bit too much of a waste in my opinion. Also EXP can unlock brand new functions, so it hurts a bit if I waste it in something I can slowly grow over time.


    Unless I really need it, I guess I''ll keep the Skills as they are for now¡­ Though Mana Usage is about to reach Max Level, it just needs a bit more proficiency, which I am constantly earning as I manipte my own Mana.


    "Hmm, so you want to level up more things through System Seeds? But you think that your friends might make a fuss or reveal your powers if you give these to them freely, right?" Ignatius said through telepathy. "Well, how about you use it on items? Hah! I bet you never thought about it!"


    "On items?" I asked in surprise. "Wait¡­ Alice, is it possible?" I wondered telepathically. It was possible to talk with Familiars through telepathy.


    "I¡­ I don''t really know. We''ve never tried it before?" Alice wondered. "It might be worth giving it a try¡­ But everyone''s watching right now, as you''re entering the Dungeon and all."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Don''t worry, we can do it inside of my Soul Scape, I can put things inside, they might disappear after a while, but if its just a few minutes it won''t do much." I said with a smile, quickly putting my sword inside my soul scape, as it disappeared.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® FLASH!


    The sword appeared inside my Soul Scape in a sh, as Alice quickly created a new System Seed by spending a few hundred thousand EXP.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ding!


    [You''ve exchanged 700000 EXP!]


    [You''ve created a [System Seed]!]


    Alice grabbed the System Seed, and then slowly sent it near the sword. This sword had been mypanion for a long while, it even broke and was repaired using high quality materials from dragons and true demons.


    Whatever it could be if it can get a System Status, it would be pretty amazing¡­ Maybe I cannot level up myself, but it would be great if I could level up my gear, especially my weapon!


    So I hope this works!


    FLAAASH!


    The Seed easily reacted with the floating sword, as it suddenly melded into it, generating several circuits across the weapon, which then gave it a powerful soul-like aura from within¡­ the power of the sword converged together into a single point, forming a core in the very red jewel of its handle!


    Ding!


    [You''ve given a [System Seed] to your Sword!]


    [Your Sword has attained a [Soul] and a [Status]!]


    [Your Sword can now Level Up and Learn Skills!]


    [Please give a name to your Sword¡­]


    A name¡­ So I can give it a name, huh?


    Then let''s call you Scarlet due to your red color.


    Ding!


    [The name [Scarlet] has been granted to the Sword!]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Scarlet]


    [Race]: [Lesser Magic Sword]


    [Rank]: [D-]


    [Level]: [0/25]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [zing de]


    [HP]: [620/620]


    [MP]: [550/550]


    [Strength]: [750]


    [Defense]: [500]


    [Magic]: [500]


    [Resistance]: [350]


    [Agility]: [400]


    [Luck]: [50]


    [Charm]: [50]


    [Skills]: [Living Sword: Lv1] [Elemental Absorption: Lv1] [Material Assimtion: Lv1] [Aura de sh: Lv1] [zing Sword: Lv1] [Demonic Aura: Lv1]


    -----


    Woah, it really changed! It even got a bunch of new and amazing-sounding Skills to boot! I think it gained abilities it didn''t even had before, such as Material Assimtion. If I am reading this well, doesn''t this mean this sword can assimte materials?


    -----

 Chapter 627 Scarlet, The Living Magic Sword

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ?


    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I stared intensively at my sword once I summoned it back into my sheath.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Scarlet]


    [Race]: [Lesser Magic Sword]


    [Rank]: [D-]


    [Level]: [0/25]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [zing de]


    [HP]: [620/620]


    [MP]: [550/550]


    [Strength]: [750]


    [Defense]: [500]


    [Magic]: [500]


    [Resistance]: [350]


    [Agility]: [400]


    [Luck]: [50]


    [Charm]: [50]


    [Skills]: [Living Sword: Lv1] [Elemental Absorption: Lv1] [Material Assimtion: Lv1] [Aura de sh: Lv1] [zing Sword: Lv1] [Demonic Aura: Lv1]


    -----


    It seemed to have gained a soul now, but it couldn''t really speak, or anything of that sort. It merely stood there and overflowed with energy. I quickly unsheathed it as we walked downstairs, looking at the de with fascination. My friends looked at me with weird faces, wondering what''s gotten into me out of the sudden.


    Hehehe, I guess they cannot tell how powerful my sword has be now! Though¡­ seeing how many materials it has been used on it, I had hoped it would have higher stats than this, nheless, it still pretty good.


    "Wait, now that the sword has a soul, can I form a Familiar Contract with it?" I asked Alice.


    "Just try it if you think it might work." Alice said.


    "Alright¡­" I concentrated my mind and then tried to make a Contract, extending the force of my soul into my sword.


    F L A A A S H!


    The sword easily epted my soul''s threads, melding them with its own soul.


    Ding!


    [You''ve formed a [Familiar Contract] with [Scarlet, the Living Magic Sword]!]


    It worked as easy as it could! Now my own sword is my Familiar, this is pretty insane. I can now enchant it with my Mana even more easily, and also channel spiritual power and elemental power into it just as easier as well.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sylphy what was that light just now?" Aquarina reacted to what I was doing, feeling surprised and taken aback by the series of bizarre events.


    "Yeah, did you sword grewrger out of the blue?" Zack was curious.


    "Err¡­ Well, I kind of just discovered it had some extra magical perks, that''s all. It has grown stronger for sure. Maybe it has some sort of power." I said, acting as if I wasn''t so sure what was going on myself.


    "But what was that glow though?" Celeste asked while raising an eyebrow.


    "I felt like my Mana and even my soul was connected to the sword¡­ Perhaps the creations of the Witch of the Blue Mountain are more amazing than we thought." I said, giving all the responsibility to this mysterious figure we had yet to see.


    "I see, my knives also feel sometimes strange, like they''re absorbing my mana and growing stronger." Said Aquarina.


    "I haven''t felt a single thing." Said Zack.


    "My spear is a Cursed Spear, it contains a phantasmal soul inside and its alive, so I am always feeding it blood, flesh, bones, leather and other materials to make her stronger. She''s a very gluttonous girl." Laughed Celeste. "Be careful if your sword ever begin acting like that, it might need to be feed before it takes a bite off you."


    "I-I see, I''ll keep that in mind." I said while nodding.


    The Cursed Spear was the only thing remaining from Celeste''s life as a member of that Evil Cult, it has been checked multiple times by my parents and they found nothing wrong with it other than¡­ well, being a cursed equipment, so they let her keep it.


    After she lost the majority of her powers given by the Divine Protections of the Evil Gods, she has been growing stronger in her own ways through effort and well, this Cursed Spear too, which is now one of her greatest sources of strength.


    For now, I should check out Scarlet''s Skills to know better what each one does¡­ Although they seem rather self-exnatory through their names alone, there''s nothing wrong with being attentive to details, right?


    -----


    [Living Sword: Lv1]


    A Living Sword is a Sword that possess a Soul, and has the power to constantly grow, evolve, and develop. Although its will is small, it will develop over time as it experiences new things and grows stronger. By receiving Mana from its master, the Sword''s stats can temporarily increase by +10% with each Skill Level. The Soul Growsrger and smarter with each of the user''s levels.


    -----


    [Elemental Absorption: Lv1]


    A Magic Sword most basic capability, by channeling the elemental properties of the master''s magic, it is possible to unleash them and imbue the weapon with such elements, increasing total physical damage and elemental damage dealt by +30% with an additional +10% with each Skill Level. Additionally, grants Elemental Properties to offensive Skills and increases resistance to the element it has been imbued with.


    -----


    [Material Assimtion: Lv1]


    A Special Ability that only very unique Living Weapons possess. It grants the capability of absorbingpatible materials into the sword''s body to both regenerate damage and to increase stats, or even generate new Skills. After absorbing a certain quantity of that special material, absorbing more won''t give any extra benefit. Increases the chances to get Special Skills or Additional Stats when assimting a material by +10% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    [Aura de sh: Lv1]


    By gathering Mana into the sword''s de, it is possible to unleash a powerful sh made of pure Mana Aura, which can deal an additional 50% more Damage, with an additional +15% with each Skill Level. When imbued with an element, the Aura de sh''s element will change to that one.


    -----


    These Skills were indeed amazing. The Living Sword Skills means that the sword will slowly develop a stronger will, well that''s kind of a relief. And Elemental Absorption was something it already had, but it has be even stronger now that it became an actual Skill¡­ However, amongst them all, Material Assimtion got me the most curious.


    If the description is really how it works, the sword could be able to grow infinitely stronger by absorbing all sorts of materials!


    Should I try it out right away?


    -----

 Chapter 628 A Trap-Filled Dungeon

    -----


    I quickly took out a small Fire Spirit Stone from my Dimensional Bag and feed it to Scarlet without caring much if it were to work or not¡­


    FLASH!


    The de quickly absorbed the piece of Spirit Stone, without any problems, it gained a slight amount of power, as if something powerful was flowing through the sword''s entire de.


    Ding!


    [Scarlet] has absorbed [Fire Spirit Stone] x1!]


    [Scarlet] MP has increased by +25]


    [Scarlet] Magic has increased by +25]


    [The [zing Sword] Skill has gained arge amount of Skill Proficiency.]


    Ooh, so that''s how it works, it really makes her stronger, bit by bit¡­ Maybe I should overfeed her with tons of materials once we''re done with our dungeon exploration. Ande to think of it, there''s two more Skills I haven''t checked...


    -----


    [zing Sword: Lv1]


    By imbuing Mana into the Sword, zing mes of incredible potency will emerge, which be stronger based in the current Fire Element Runes of the wielder''s Magic Circle. These mes can be controlled and unleashed in a series of different attacks and techniques, which will deal an additional +60% More Damage, with an additional +20% with each Skill Level. When imbued with an element, the mes can change into different types of mes.


    -----


    [Demonic Aura: Lv1]


    The sign that a sword has been tainted with a True Demon''s Essence. By infusing Mana into the sword, the de can unleash an intimidating and powerful Demonic Aura that also enhances damage dealt by +50% and can drain 25% of the damage dealt as HP, each Skill Level increases these effects by +10%.


    -----


    And thest two Skills I had yet to check were offensive ones, I see. zing Sword is indeed powerful andbines great with de Aura sh. Meanwhile Demonic Aura seems to be something simr, yet it also brings an Intimidation Effect? This sword packed more powers than I could had expected.


    Hmm¡­ Now let''s see what happens if I give you a small Water Spirit Stone now¡­


    Ding!


    [Scarlet] has absorbed [Water Spirit Stone] x1!]


    [Scarlet] MP has increased by +5]


    [Scarlet] Magic has increased by +5]


    [This Material doesn''t have muchpatibility with [Scarlet]¡­]


    Oh, I see¡­ Materials with lesspatibility will give little stats and perhaps none, while those with highpatibility might end up giving tons of bonus stats, if I am understanding everything correctly.


    So the sword''s highestpatibility are fire attribute materials, I''ll have to find those in specific, I suppose. For now I''ll leave it at that though, I would like to try out more gear getting status, but it would be a bit chaotic if I do them all at once, so it''ll be forter.


    Our surroundings were of a beautiful caves. There were colorful corals growing around the tunnel we reached, and we could hear the sound of water flowing everywhere as well. There were starfishes stuck in the walls, and we even saw small fishes swimming in the pools of salty water.


    And of course, red, and blue colored crystals, Fire and Water Spirit Stones, were growing everywhere around us, utilizing their light to naturally illuminate our path. This area was known as the Fishman King''s Lair, or something like that, it was a cave-type dungeon with only three floors in total.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The first one was arge section of multiple interconnected caves, the second floor was filled with pools of water where dangerous aquatic monsters ambushed people that walk near them, forming kind of abyrinth where you need to avoid them, and then thest floor is an underground ruin which is known as the Fishman King''s Castle.


    "So this ce''s pretty empty, where''s the monsters at?" Aquarina wondered, we were already five minutes into the cave''s corridors, walking around and giving turns here and there. It was a smallbyrinth by itself.


    "Dungeons are not just monsters, they have traps as well, you should be careful." I said to Aquarina. "Watch on every step you take."


    "Okay, I get it." Aquarina nodded.


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    However, she really didn''t hear me when I told her to be careful.


    Right beneath her feet a magic circle activated, and then the ground below crumbled, as arge quantity of water emerged, a pond!


    "Huh?!"


    Aquarina began falling into the pond, suddenly finding hundreds of piranha-like fishes in there, opening their jaws happily at a new meal being offered to them in a silver te.


    "This is a trap?!" Aquarina felt surprised. "Ugh, that was way too cheap!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She quickly swung her knives, as waves of water began dancing around, lifting her from falling into the water, although the piranha fishes tried to jump towards her, attempting to take a bite before she could leave.


    "[zing Sword]!"


    However, I sneaked a powerful zing sword attack right before they could get Aquarina, burning through the Piranhas, as the mes reached deep underground into the trap''s pits, boiling the water and the piranhas altogether.


    FLUOOOOSH!


    The steam surged from the pit''s depths, as it covered the entire ce, the smell of boiled fish soup quickly filled our nostrils¡­


    "Phew, that was close¡­" Aquarina sighed in relief, looking around. "Ah! Sylphy did you do that yourself?!"


    "Yeah more or less." I giggled. "This sword''s pretty strong, that''s all at the end."


    "So that was a trap, we couldn''t even detect it." Zack analyzed the situation.


    "This Dungeon''s in another level than the one at Eastgrain, that one was pretty much a beginner dungeon. Sneaky traps like these are dangerous, imagine if you got devoured by thousands of tiny fishes." Said Celeste.


    "Uuggh, I don''t know if I want to imagine that Celeste!" Mist sighed.


    "Yeah sounds awful¡­" Celica said. "Huh? Mister Teddy, what is it?"


    Suddenly, Celica''s Teddy bear golem began walking towards some ce, touching a colorful, red-colored coral.


    TRUUUUMM!


    And then, a secret door opened right in the wall! Wait, how did that golem found it before any of us did? Does it have special senses or something? Well, I would bet it does.


    "A secret door! Where does it leads? Huh, a tiny room?" Mist peeked into the small room.


    However, there was something at the end of it!


    -----

 Chapter 629 Guardians

    -----


    "A treasure chest!" Mist excitedly said.


    "And there''s statues too?" Wondered Zack.


    Indeed, there were six statues standing in two different lines, protecting the blue-colored treasure chest in the middle of the room.


    They were made of stone and resembled Aquatic Anima holding sharp tridents. The weapons themselves seemed to be made of some sort of special magic metal, and they were golden colored, not deteriorated at all.


    "Those tridents look sharp¡­ Is this really safe? I have a bad feeling about this." Celica said. "Mister Teddy has the special ability [Acute Senses] and he can detect secret things sometimes, only sometimes though¡­ But he''s not stepping forward, whatever''s in here is not safe!"


    "Treasure chest! It is my first time finding one!" Mist was too excited to listen, rushing inside the dungeon while rushing forward.


    "Wait, Mist!" Celeste flew towards her as Mist suddenly stepped in between the two rows of statues, which were over three meters tall each.


    "Huh?"


    Mist suddenly noticed the statues eyes glowed bright red, staring at her, and then¡­!


    "MIST!"


    C R A A A A A S S H!


    Two tridents at once reached her, shing into the ground!


    However, Celeste grabbed Mist in the veryst second, while Zack emerged right in front of the two tridents, stopping their movements from having reached her using his two axes.


    "Uwaah! They moved!" Mist panicked.


    "Of course they moved, this room was obviously suspicious!" Sighed Celeste.


    "Uungh, these guys are pretty tough! I haven''t fought golems before, they''re breaking heavy!" Zack said in surprise, as lightning and winds surged from his arms, being pumped into his weapons and then reaching the two statues.


    ZAAAP! BOOOM!


    One of the statues gained several cracks, stepping back in surprise, the other, however, didn''t received much damage at all, and it quickly attempted to attack Zack once more with its trident!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Unnggh¡­! Shit!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zack quickly stepped away from the powerful trident blows, which shook the ground. However, the other five statues quickly began moving once fight started. And all of them pointed their weapons at him!


    "Fuck!"


    C R A A A A A S S S S H H H H!!!


    However, we stepped in before anything could happen to our friend. Aquarina and I were the first ones to attack, as unleashed a spiraling dragon-shaped zing me eruption from my sword, while Aquarina generated several hydras made of water, which we used to quickly throw away the statues, forcing them to step back while giving some time for our friend to escape their grasp!


    "Hahhh¡­ I owe you girls once more¡­" Zack sighed while feeling relieved of having his life with him.


    "Come on stand up, we don''t have much time, these things have begun to move now, we can''t just sit still, they''ll chase us down!" I said.


    "A-Alright!" Zack summoned his Spirit of Winds and Lightning, enhancing his damage. "I realized Lightning element is pretty effective, but wind, water, and fire doesn''t seem to have done much." He analyzed how the statues we attacked barely got cracks, while the one his lightning reached destroyed its trident-wielding arm and threw it into the ground.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah, you''re probably right in that." I agreed. "So give us a bit of your lightning then!"


    "For sure! [Lightning Enchantment]!"


    F L A A A S H!


    Zack unleashed a powerful, Tier 3 Thunder Magic Spell, [Lightning Enchantment] enchanted a person or a weapon with the Lightning Element, making their attacks became of that element. He did it on our weapons and also on our very bodies.


    ZAAAP!


    The sound of lighting shing over our bodies echoed across the small room, the statues didn''t seem to be afraid either, moving towards us to attack us once more mercilessly.


    I felt lightning coursing through my body, as I quickly imbued it into Scarlet, making her unleash a powerful aura of thunder. My speed quickly multiplied as I ran at lightning speed towards the nearest Statue, swinging my sword vertically and horizontally as I automatically activated [de Aura sh] consecutively!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    CRAAASSSHH!


    The attacks unleashed lightning, which quickly ran across the statue''s body, it seemed that whatever stone it was made of it had a very high electrical conduction capabilities, making it easily break down when overcharged with it!


    BAAAM!


    The enormous statue fell into pieces into the ground, as I found out arge, red-colored sphere on its center, was this the golem''s core? Well, whatever.


    CRAAASH!


    However, before I could react in time, another trident attack reached me! Nheless, it was promptly stopped by Aquarina, her knife attacks were fast and nimble, as they surged like flowing waves of water, slowing shaping themselves into ferocious hydra heads.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Each blow reached he statue behind me, mixed with lightning and the high conduction of her water magic, the statue was utterly decimated, crumbling apart on the spot!


    "Be more careful there!" She said.


    "Hey, you''re the one to talk when you fell into a trap!" Iughed.


    "Well, I''ve given you back the favor now, heh." Aquarina giggled adorably.


    "Sylphy!"


    Suddenly, my spirits called upon me as three other Statues emerged behind me, their tridents overflowing with manaing from their cores, as they unleashed a barrage of consecutive blows!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    With Aquarina''s help, I barely intercepted them, parrying the enormous blows was extremely hard when they were so heavy and fast at the same time though! These Statues are not normal monsters, they''re probably as strong as Tier 3 or above? Maybe Tier 4! Their endurance is insane, if it wasn''t due to their lightning weakness we would be in even more struggles.


    "RAAAAAH! [Lightning Storm]!!!"


    Zack jumped into battle, his entire body glowing brightly as Mist enchanted him with buffs from afar, his entire body began rotating in midair, using his axes to spin and form an enormous storm of lightning, engulfing the three statues!


    FLUOOOOOOSSSHH!


    -----

 Chapter 630 Ruined Treasure Golem

    -----


    FLUOOOSH!


    CLAAASH!


    The three statues fell to their demise before Zack''s attacks, crumbling apart into piece over the floor. Thest standing Statue was quickly taken care of by Celeste and Celica, who ganged over it with their long-ranged magic attacks until it broke down. Zephy as being protected by Nephi in the back and was ncing at the scene in surprise.


    Ding!


    [You and your party defeated [Aquatic Race Stone Guardian (Tier 4: Rank 2)] x6!]


    [You earned 300000 EXP!]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 1 to Level 10!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    [Scarlet] Learned the [Stone Breaker: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Stone Breaker: Lv1]


    A Skill that allows for the facilitation of breaking down stones. By infusing Mana into the de, it is possible to unleash devastating, stone-braking blows that deals +200% more damage to Stones, Rocks, and even Stone-type Monsters. It can also ignore -20% of their defenses.


    -----


    Oh, Scarlet jumped to Level 10 already! I guess all that EXP really did it for her. She might catch up with the rest soon enough. She also started at D- Rank instead of F or E like the others. I guess that''s because she''s stronger.


    And also, a new Skill! With this breaking stones and stone monsters might be even easier. I guess she can learn Skills more easily because I utilize her forbat at all times as my sword? Interesting. Everyone else usually support me by enchanting my magic.


    Its only when things get pretty hairy that they jump into battle to help me using their own spiritual bodies, which are often frailer than my own. Of course, Furoh''s the exception, but he''s Furoh. He''s been watching our backs in his Fenrir form.


    "And done¡­ I think, that''s it right?" I sighed in relief. "This could have also counted as some sort of trap, I guess. It looks enticing but at the end, the six statues will attack. A single person would had perished if they got in here alone."


    "Yeah, Mist, don''t be so careless inside dungeons." Zack reprimanded Mist.


    "Sowy¡­ I didn''t knew everything could be so dangerous, but I guess they''re dungeons for a reason¡­" Mistmented her recklessness but seemed to have learned a valuable lesson at the very least.


    "Well, it''s alright now." Aquarina said. "More importantly, now that we''ve got these guys down, let''s pick the chest! I bet they must be protecting something pretty valuable if they were so strong and willing to protect it until theirst breath, right?"


    "Yeah, you''re right!" I agreed, quickly running into the treasure chest with Aquarina.


    "I wonder what''s inside, maybe a legendary weapon!" Said Zephy, excitedly while standing next to Nephi.


    "I hope it is something for eating¡­" Nephi let her thoughtse out of her mouth for a bit there.


    As we were about to open the chest, suddenly, behind us, we heard the sound of stones moving around and rolling constantly. As if they were being slowly assembled, arge shadow emerged from behind our group¡­


    "GRUOOOOHHHH!"


    It was an enormous golem! All the cores suddenly began glowing and fused together with the rest of the golem''s bodies, their tridents became a crown and the ws of this new, and enormous golem of over ten meters. After giving it a quick Identify with my magic eyes, I found out it was named [Ruined Treasure Golem] and was a Tier 5 monster?!


    "Maybe we should had crushed those golem cores while we could!" Zackmented.


    "There''s no time for regretting things now, let''s get ready for battle!" Aquarina said.


    "Well, it is just bigger, let''s m it again with all our strength! Zack!" I called.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sure!"


    Zack quickly imbued the Lightning Element on our bodies and weapons a second time, it hurt a bit the second time though, the more we used this, the stronger the pressure would be, but we didn''t had any time to doubt right now.


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    The enormous golem''s fists began falling down like meteors against us, hitting the ground constantly!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    We swiftly evaded the enormous blows, but they came charged with Mana, each time they hit the ground, shockwaves of mana were released all around our surroundings, impacting us and sending us off bnce.


    "GRUOH!"


    FLASH!


    And then, the golem conjured a magic circle, summoning an enormous spear of stone, firing it directly towards¡­ me?!


    CLAAASH!


    I swung my de horizontally, parrying the gigantic rock spear and utilizing Stone Breaker through Scarlet!


    CRAAACK!


    The enormous golem''s body began shatter at the same time, as my blow reached and shattered not only the rock spear, but the golem itself!


    B O O O O M M M M!!!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was indeed a Lightning Aura sh after all!


    "GRUOOH!"


    The golem nced at me with its various, blue-colored cores, which worked like eyes of their own, the crumbling body parts slowly started to reassemble like nothing! Wait, is this because the golems already made of just several debris pieces stuck together, isn''t it?


    Then the only way to destroy it is by aiming at the cores! I quickly jumped over the golem''s arms, aiming my de at therge quantity of golem cores stuck together.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    My de danced with mes and lightning, unleashing several consecutive blows. Coupled with Stone Breaker, several golem cores shattered in an instant!


    CRAAASH!


    However, the golem kept moving, as it had six cores, three of them shattered but there were three left, which quickly flew away, hiding beneath the debris of the other golems that made up this one''s body.


    "GRUUOH!"


    And then, several enormous stone fists with the tips of the tridents reached me in an instant, attempting to crush me into pieces!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    "Unnggh¡­!"


    I used the sword and magic to intercept, block, and evade blows, but my body ended getting a good beating anyways. I ended falling like a ragdoll over the floor.


    BAAAM!


    -----

 Chapter 631 Defeating The Boss And Finding A Treasure Chest

    -----


    "Sylphy!"


    Aquarina ran to my side, but I quickly stood back up.


    "No worries, I am fine!"


    I stood back up, ncing at the golem who was being attacked by everyone else, explosions of various elements distracted him.


    "Zack, Aquarina, use your senses to detect the other three golem cores, let''s destroy them all before things get out of proportion!" I said to my friends.


    "Eh?! And how exactly do you n us to do that?!" Zack asked in disbelief.


    "The golem''s already pretty mighty, Sylphy¡­" Aquarina said.


    "And finding the cores in all of that debris is¡­!" Zack muttered.


    "Use your senses! The same way Teddy did! Expand your Mana and utilize it to detect arge source of Mana¡­ We don''t have much time, we''ve gone through a lot together, so I am trusting on your judgement!"


    "Shit¡­ alright then!" Zack said while smiling. "I''ll figure out a way."


    "Me too¡­ If Sylphy really think I can do it, I cannot betray her and say I don''t trust myself." Aquarina smiled.


    "Then let''s!" I roared, we all jumped off the ground once more, like three blurs of red, blue, and green color, reaching the giant Golem''s body and running over its stony exterior!


    I nced at Aquarina and Zack, both closed their eyes while expanding their Mana Senses, and then their eyes quickly opened.


    "I found one!" Zack said.


    "Me too!" Aquarina agreed.


    "And me, of course." I said.


    I had already detected it even before getting here.


    I merely ran to where the core was, rushing over the stone path, which shaped as piercing spikes whenever I got too closer, the golem was trying to distract me.


    However, it was alreadyte.


    His fate was decided by a single sh of my newly evolved Living Sword with her Stone Breaker Skill.


    SLAAASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    CRACK!


    At the same time as that golem core shattered, Zack and Aquarina''s attacks shattered thest two other golem cores, finally stopping the golem''s movements.


    "GRAAAAAH!"


    FLASH!


    A bright light emerged from the golem''s chest, as it gave itsst roar, and then, it began crumbling apart, falling over the floor into a pile of stone.


    BAAAM!


    As the golem crumbled, we finally achieved tranquility and peace, even if only for a little bit. I sat down over the pile of stones while looking at my surroundings, at the same time as I nced at the EXP I got¡­


    Ding!


    [You and your party defeated the [Ruined Treasure Golem (Tier 5: Rank 1)] x1!]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [You earned 70000 EXP]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 10 to Level 12!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    "And done¡­ Finally¡­ Finally done, uegh¡­" Aquarina cried, getting into the floor and gasping for air. "Gosh that thing was sure a pain in the butt!"


    "A big boss after another, fate sure doesn''t take kindly of our existences." Nephi said, quickly bringing some drinks to everyone. "Here, this is a mix of medicinal herbs that can heal exhaustion and muscle pain."


    "Thank you Nephi." Zack sighed.


    "Thanks a lot!" Aquarina drank it.


    "Thanks, did you made this yourself?" I asked her.


    "Yeah, I''ve been foraging for herbs on our way here and made something up with the Alchemy I''ve seen the youngdy practice. The meld is quite simple but I hope it can relieve your exhaustion." Nephi said. "I''ve imbued my own restorative magic into it as well."


    "Let''s see¡­" I drank the herbal mix, and it was rather bitter, but not so bad. It had a magical infusion to it and worked as a nice Stamina Potion as well!


    Ahhh~ And it made me feel so nice, it had painkilling herbs in them because the pain in my shoulders I feel when I unleash powerful sword shes waspletely gone. My father says that once I grow strong enough I won''t feel any more muscle pain when going all out¡­ But how long that''s going to take me?


    "It''s pretty good, well done!" I said to Nephi. "You''ve got the knack as an herbalist, Nephi!"


    "Herbalist¡­ Me?" Nephi wondered, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    "Yeah, not even Sylphy is as attentive as you, she was just concentrated into mining spirit stones." Laughed Aquarina.


    "True, you''ve definitely got a talent." Zack said.


    "Hmm, that''s right. If you were able to blend these herbs in just thesest hours, that''s certainly talented, especially without proper tools and all of that, out of your own sheer talent and magic." Celeste added.


    "And that''s pretty amazing already!" I said with a smile.


    "You''re exaggerating¡­" Nephi said while feeling more embarrassed.


    "Well, anyways, are we opening the chest or not?" Aquarina was already at the side of the treasure chest. "Six Tier 4 Monsters and one Tier 5 Monster, whatever this chest has gotta be something big or I''m quitting this."


    "Alright, let''s open it and see what''s up then." I said, as we quickly walked towards the treasure chest and opened it at longst.


    Creaaaak¡­!


    The Treasure Chest finally opened, and from within¡­ something resembling a little statue showed up. The statue was blue and gold and was in the shape of some sort of mermaid, it really resembled the goddess I remember seeing back then, the mermaid goddesses whose names I don''t even remember anymore.


    "This is¡­ some sort of little statue?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Huhh¡­ I never saw something like this before." Said Zack.


    "Weird¡­" I said.


    "Has this treasure chest even been reported to the adventurer''s guild?" Asked Celeste.


    "No this Dungeon is not one of those special Dungeons Modified by the Ancient Archwizard, so it is a very simplistic and rudimentary one." I said. "In fact it''s also an Ancient Ruin from the Age of the Gods. There are tons of these around. It transformed in a dungeon through Miasmic Infection over many years, but it doesn''t produce as many monsters as the new age Dungeon that many explore in the Human Continent. Anta, a continent where the Gods once made their home, is filled with these types of "Ancient Ruin Dungeons"." I exined.


    "Interesting¡­ So this could be a first time found treasure, but what the heck is it even?" Wondered Aquarina.


    -----

 Chapter 632 The Visions Of The Past

    -----


    As we nced at the statue, I suddenly noticed Nephi''s face, it was filled with a slight amount of difort, as if she was feeling something by staring at this small statue made of gold and others stranger materials.


    And when I took a peek at it with my Divine Eyes¡­


    Ding!


    [The Level of [Heavenly Eyes] is not enough to fully disy the item''s information.]


    -----


    [Monolith of the Sea Nymphs (??? G r a d e)]


    A Special Monolith made by the Gods long ago, in the Age of the Gods. It contains an unseen Divine Power, and it is the Key to the Ruins of the Nymphs, opening the Path towards its Depths.


    It was made using a mixture of Orichalcum and the Soul Fragments of Nymphs. As one of the Divine Monoliths, it can activate the true power of Divine Artifacts, imbuing into them the Element of Water.


    -----


    A special Divine Artifact? So something like Nephi in a way¡­ Though it is used on other Divine Artifacts? Now that''s weird. Wait¡­ Nephi could use it, maybe?


    "I''ve used my Heavenly Eyes¡­" I said, quickly giving everyone the brief description I got.


    "Wait, what?! This is big!" Zack said.


    "A Divine Artifact!" Celeste reacted.


    "Amazing¡­ To think we could find this in our first dungeon trip!" Zephy said in surprise.


    "It has the Soul Fragments of the Nymph Goddesses?" Aquarina wondered. "And it can enchant other Divine Artifacts, like swords or other items? But how did they use this? And¡­ is this the Gods treasures?"


    "We are most likely the first ones to find this treasure, and it has indescribable value as well, if its really a Divine Artifact¡­" Aquarina suddenly touched the artifact, as the monolith reacted to her.


    "Wait, Aquarina!" I tried to stop her, but light covered my eyes.


    F L A A A A A S S S H H H!!!


    An enormous sh of bright blue light engulfed all of us, including Aquarina.


    ¡­


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself within the depths of the sea. Wherever I nced, there were beautiful coral reefs,rge forests of algae, schools of colorful fishes swimming everywhere¡­ Is this a dream?


    As I continued gazing my surroundings, I found everyone else here, they were with me. We were all startled at what we were seeing, it felt like a living dream.


    "We are¡­ in the depths of the ocean?" Zack asked.


    "No, this ce is¡­ it''s something else." Aquarina said.


    Suddenly, a crest shaped as a trident began shining brightly in her left hand, this was¡­ something rted with her Divine Protection, most likely. The light of her crest quickly began to influence our visions, as the things slowly started to change, moving forward to a different vision. It felt like a projection.


    We saw an enormous white castle in the middle of the sea, beautiful yet strange looking, "futuristic" as Alice would call it. The ce resembled a construct of the gods. Inside of this beautiful castle, we found arge amount of people and animals living together.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They all looked like Aquatic Anima, with fish-like parts. They swam around bringing all sorts of materials and items, servingrger and more majestic people, simr to them, yet with a different air of majesty.


    Within this group of people, we saw three beautiful mermaids, these were the Nereid Goddesses in person too. The same ones I remember seeing long ago, which have also given their Divine Protection to Aquarina.


    "Lady Amatheia, the preparations are soon to beplete!" A merman said.


    "Lady Amphinome, the Treasure Vault is almost empty of Materials¡­" Sighed a mermaid.


    "Will this truly work, Lady Amphithoe?" Asked a second merman.


    The three sisters looked at one another, sighing.


    "You''re merely creations made to serve us, children. Please do not doubt what we''re doing." Sighed Amatheia rudely.


    "Amatheia, don''t be so rude, they''re simply concerned." Sighed Amphinome.


    "I everything goes alright, we''ll be able to gather the Essence of the Sea, perhaps this way, we will have a higher chance at winning against the Demon King and reim the rest of the seas, which our Father owns¡­" Amphinome said.


    As they said that, all of us felt speechless.


    "Wait, those three are goddesses?" Zack asked.


    "Did they said the Aquatic Anima, the Mermen and Mermaids¡­ They were just made to serve the Gods of the seas? Perhaps humans and even elves¡­ Do we descend from ves?" I wondered, being revealed such a truth, it made me felt slightly¡­ well, it made me hate the gods a bit more now.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I don''t know but¡­ Those three, they''re the trio of nereid goddesses¡­ They''re acting way too serious though, I only remember them as cheerful a slightly childish¡­" Aquarina said.


    "How odd, what is this leading us to?" Celeste asked.


    The visions slowly changed, as we found ourselves watching a ritual in the depths of these seas, inside arge temple room, the three goddesses gathered around a giant monolith containing a Primordial Power, a small drop of what was called Essence of the Sea.


    "Extracted from the Primordial Sea Core, this is truly filled with many treasures." Sighed Amphinome.


    "What a beautiful sight¡­ If this truly works, we might even be able to rise into Great Goddesses." Said Amatheia.


    "But if it doesn''t work¡­ It would bring our dooms." Sighed Amphithoe.


    The three Nereid Goddesses gathered their power together, as shining lights emerged from their chests, at the same time, over a hundred Mermen and Mermaids maintained a massive Magic Circle using all their magic.


    "For the Nereids! Aghh!"


    "For our Goddesses triumph! Ungh!"


    "I give my life for my mothers! Gyaagh!"


    "Uunnggh¡­! For¡­ the Nereid Goddesses¡­!"


    The more their divine light fused with this drop of Essence of the Sea, the more mermen and mermaid dropped into the floor and began floating lifelessly, as their mana and life force werepletely emptied by the magic circle.


    What¡­ what the heck is this?!


    -----

 Chapter 633 The Nereid Goddesses Past

    -----


    I didn''t understand what exactly was going on¡­ But these three goddesses, which I only remember as acting childish and nice were sacrificing all these people so this magic circle could work properly?! And the worst part was that they were happily sacrificing themselves as well!


    "They''re dying too soon, it is not enough!"


    "We''ll simply have to hurry."


    "We can''t help it, let''s use our souls as well¡­!"


    The trio quickly decided to use their very souls for the creation of this Divine Artifact after seeing how all the "sacrifices" were perishing very soon and out of the blue. Their souls emerged out of their bodies, resembling shining pieces of ice.


    The souls quickly began cracking, and then, three small fragments, from each one of them emerged one after the other, flying into the drop of Essence of Sea, and converging with it. The Manaing from the magic circle flew into the convergence, and so did their divine powers.


    FLAAASH!


    And then, the item in question, the very one we have just found¡­ was born. It resembled a beautiful statue of either of the three Nereids, and shone brightly. All three of them suddenly dropped to their knees, gasping for air.


    "Hahhh¡­ W-We did it!"


    "My soul¡­ it hurts¡­! Ungh¡­"


    "W-We barely managed to but¡­"


    "Hahhh¡­ My life force¡­ its draining away so rapidly¡­"


    "What is this¡­ a curse? What is¡­ going on?!"


    "AAAGGGH!"


    The nereids screamed in agony as they felt like arge piece of themselves was lost. We saw this scene almost in horror. And when they finally woke up, they felt¡­ strange. Almost childish, they startedughing more, and being more cheerful. The item they just made was left behind, and a Merman saved it inside a treasure chest in the depths of the castle, guarded by golems.


    Is this¡­ the origin of the Nereid''s mental state? And the Gods never helped them either. What? Maybe they didn''t knew they did all of this or something? I sure hope that''s the case, it would be weird they wouldn''t help them out of just¡­ spite.


    When the vision ended, everything went back to normal and we found ourselves in the room. Aquarina quickly dropped the monolith into the ground, feeling afraid of such a strange artifact.


    "So this entire Dungeon, or the ruins where the Dungeon showed up¡­ They''re the ancient castle of the Nereid Goddesses?" Wondered Aquarina, feeling utterly shocked by the news.


    "More or less, yeah." I said while nodding, as I analyzed the entire situation. "Now that we know this¡­ I guess that''s that. Not like we can do anything about it."


    "Ah, I prefer them as they are now¡­ To think they were so cold they sacrificed the lives of innocents just to make this thing¡­" Celeste said. "But even then, that item¡­ It has a lot of power."


    "Yeah, we have to be careful with it¡­" I said while analyzing it from afar. "Maybe giving it to our parents would be better idea."


    "I-I don''t know about that¡­" Sighed Aquarina. "What if they get attacked by this thing? It''s a dangerous item¡­"


    "Well, it''s not like we can give up on it now that we have it, Aquarina." I answered. "The best we can do now is keep exploring the dungeon and then see what we can doter. We''ve still got a quest to do."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Right¡­" Aquarina sighed, feeling slightly affected.


    I felt bad by being harsh with her, so I quickly hugged her back.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Y-Yeah¡­ I was just a bit shocked. It was merely a glimpse, but was this how the gods were really? and how¡­ they just designed us to be their ves?"


    "I¡­ I can''t really tell you if that''s how all of them area, but maybe that was how the majority could had been, or still is¡­ It still all a mystery."


    "This was a bit horrifying, to be honest." Said Mist. "But that description you gave us, Sylphy¡­ it said something about this monolith being a key or something, right?"


    "Yeah, it is some sort of key, to something. And it can also react with other divine artifacts. Those Nereids made it so it could be used as a weapon, most likely referring to the first Demon King, the monster that was created by the World itself to fend off the invading Gods, or so is what I think it might be." I sighed.


    "Heh, I guess the argument those cultists often used doesn''t seem to matter as much, even humans, elves, anima.. Everyone was just made to be ves. We demons might had been made from the first demon king''s corpse, but aren''t we lost children as well? The same as the other races¡­" Celeste sighed. "The more I think about it, the more pointless the fights, wars, and enmity feels to me."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A ve race¡­" I sighed. "I wonder if mom and dad know this truth?"


    "Perhaps¡­" Said Celeste. "I can understand if they didn''t wanted to tell you this part of history, it is rather irrelevant to our mostly peaceful daily lives."


    "Well I''ll ask mom and dad after we''re done here¡­ For now, how about we continue? I can sense arge gust of windsing from afar, probablying from the staircase to the floor 2!" Said Aquarina.


    "Yeah, let''s go for now." I nodded, quickly wandering back into the caves with everyone else, careful of traps, of course.


    I ended storing the artifact inside of the Dimensional Bag. It seemed to react to Mana, whoever grabs it and imbues Mana into it might attain greater water attribute magic power, or something like that.


    Nephi seemed rather afraid of the item, as if she didn''t wanted to touch it for some reason, but I decided to not pursue the issue with her, as I didn''t knew exactly how she felt about the whole situation.


    But still, she worried me a little bit.


    Maybe seeing these visions of her ancient masters and creators has given her some sort of PTSD¡­


    "How many floors does this dungeon has?" Wondered Celica.


    "Three." I said. "And- Oh, the stairs!"


    We quickly ran towards the stairs, which finally showed up at the end of a corridor.


    RUMBLE!


    However, in thest moment, something began moving, trying to stop our path!


    -----

 Chapter 634 Against Floor 1 Guardian, The Coral Stone Golem!

    -----


    In front of us there was arge amount of corals and stones everywhere it was a rocky and rough path towards the stairs, but it seemed mostly untouched. Once we got there we could advance to the second floor, and then the third andst one.


    Yeah, of course that''s what I thought it would happen¡­ But nope.


    RUMBLE!


    The stones, corals, and everything began to move, we suddenly discovered they were not just a beautiful scenery, but they were all part of a big, andrger being. A monster made of stone and colorful corals, moss and algae growing all over.


    "GRUOOOHHHH!"


    It was yet ANOTHER golem! And this one was also Tier 5!


    Merely analyzing it, I quickly learned it was a [Coral Stone Golem], a Tier 5 Rank 5 Monster. I''ve heard about this guy from the adventurer guild already. They call this the "guardian of the first floor".


    Not everyone is Tier 5 of course, so the way to defeat this thing is by ganging on it with many strong people, minimum Tier of 3 in Physique and Magic Circle at least. Our citizens are vastly stronger though, unlike the normal humans, normal elves usually are between Tier 3 to 4.


    A group of around ten of themes here sometimes to pickup materials and hunt for monsters for their valuable meat and magic crystals, and they can easily get down to thest boss of this ce.


    However, it was often reported this boss sometimes didn''t spawned, it takes a few days to appear again once defeated, but I guess the little guy revived faster than normal.


    Well calling it little guy is a bit of a stretch, this thing was a giant golem of over fifteen meters, it was bigger and more terrifying than the previous big guy we killed.


    Its hands were covered on colorful corals, and its whole head was a big coral as well. It waspletely covered on corals, I guess that justifies the name enough.


    "Damn it, another Boss?! Alright after this we''re taking a break!" Zack said while sighing.


    "It''s a Dungeon, what did you expect?" Sighed Aquarina. "Sylphy, are you feeling alright? Can you fight?"


    "Yeah I can! Don''t worry about me." I reassured Aquarina and Zack, looking at the monster in front of us. "Let''s take down this coral golem."


    Ding!


    [A Special [Chain Quest] has been generated: [Defeat the Guardian of the Dungeon''s Floor 1, the Coral Golem!]


    [You have made it till the end of the first Floor of the dungeon and standing in front of your Party''s path is a ferocious and dangerous opponent, a titan made of stone and corals, and with a powerful physical strength and defense, the fearsome Coral Golem makes its appearance! Defeat it so you can advance further into the Dungeon and finally obtain the necessary materials for the items you want to make for the Aquatic Anima back at Agartha! Make sure to not lower your guard, this is not a foe you can take on leisurely!]


    [Completion Rewards: [100000 EXP] [50000 Shared EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (D Grade)] x3 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x1 [???] x1!]


    [Time Limit: 1 Hour]


    [Complete this Quest under half of the Time Limit to obtain a Mysterious Bonus Reward!]


    Oh, Muscle Strengthening Herbs and Random Skill Proficiency Potion at D Grade! That''s an upgrade from E Grade¡­ Is this because this guy''s a dangerous and powerful Boss? Alright, with such rewards in front of me, it''s kind of hard to mess around.


    Ding!


    [You have Temporarily modified your Status!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Spiritual Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Yggdrasil''s Dragon Heir Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [10290000/%4g3#]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Stone Shattering de Warrior]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Lightning Magic Swordswoman]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [154]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6] -> [76]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-200]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward] [Dragon Heart]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv4] [Mana Usage: Lv9] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv5] [Heavenly Sun: Lv2] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv2] [Dragon Heart: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    [The Effects of [ss]: [Stone Shattering de Warrior] have been activated!]


    [Damage Dealt Against Stone-type Monsters or any type of Stone is increased by +200%. Pration Damage increased, being able to ignore -30% of the target''s defenses.]


    [Attacks generate more cracks on the foe.]


    [The Effects of [Subss]: [Lightning Magic Swordswoman] have been activated!]


    [Sword Damage Dealt can now be Lighting Element.]


    [Lightning Damage Dealt increases by +100%. Enhanced electricity conductivity on targets. Lightning can deal damage per second at higher speed and attack power.]


    This should be more than enough! With this I already felt strong enough, but I can feel even stronger once I go all out. Especially with the new Job ss and Subsses Effects.


    FLAAASH!


    This time I won''t ask for Zack''s spell, my sword can very well enchant itself with lightning as well! The moment I modified my stats to get these ss and Subss, my sword began generating lighting naturally. The power of sses and Subsses was sure convenient in this situation.


    But even with this, unlike Zack''s natural affinity, my lightning wasn''t as potent, but it was good enough anyways. Meanwhile, I looked behind me, seeing Zephy hiding behind Nephi. Celeste, Celica, and Mist formed their own squad which attacked in the distance and protected Zephy and Nephi as well, while the three of us with Zack and Aquarina often charged forwards.


    "GRUOOOH!"


    BAAAM!


    -----

 Chapter 635 Defeating The Boss

    -----


    "GRUOOOHH!"


    The giant Coral Golem advanced rapidly, its enormous fists falling over the ground as it tried to sluggishly catch us. It was big and slow, so it wasn''t hard to evade its hits. It seemed to have a simple pattern of advancing and following one of us, which then would result in more fist attacks.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    TRUUUM!


    The ground shook as the golem''s fist hit the ground once more,rger shockwaves than before emerged, apanied by magic that generated powerful waves of water.


    SPLAAASH!


    "This thing''s slow but we can''t get near it so easily¡­" Said Aquarina. "Every time I begin climbing it, the golem unleashes that attack, I cannot control that water properly either."


    "GRUOOH!"


    "Watch out!" Zack said, as all three of us jumped away.


    The golem''s fist suddenly began flowing with oceanic water currents, increasing their speed as they fell like meteors over the ground.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    The enormous fists carried with them powerful shockwaves, shaking the surroundings wildly. The rest of the ce remained still, but from within the ceiling,rge stctites began falling, like natural spears formed from rock growth.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Nephi, Celica, Celeste, and Mist intercepted them, while firing magic attacks from afar against the Coral Golem. We did the same thing, going as far as firing lightning shes using my sword, but that didn''t really do as much. To break that thing, I had to get closer.


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    The ground continued shaking as the Coral Golem got fiercer. Aquarina rushed forward as she ended getting desperate to fight this thing and end it. She unleashed thergest amount of Mana I had seen her conjure as her two spirits gathered around her, imbuing her with their Ice and Water elements.


    Gigantic spears made of ice emerged out of thin air, pointing at the Coral Golem from afar. Aquarina smiled as she unleashed dozens of spears, the Golem detected them, however. It quickly swung its arms, intercepting and breaking most blows with ease, only for Aquarina to suddenly emerge behind it, unleashing a devastating downpour of high-pressure water,


    SPLAAASH!


    "GRUOOH!"


    The Coral Golem roared, as a part of its body began crumbling, only for more corals to grow in the wounds. It suddenly kicked the ground with its foot, shaking it and then manipting it with earth magic, conjuring enormous rock spears, aiming at Aquarina!


    CRAAASH!


    However, just in that moment, as Aquarina evaded, I attacked! Reaching the Coral Golem''s head, I unleashed my strongest blow utilizing this new lightning-rted Subss and with thebination of the first ss''s effects.


    "Thunder de Arts: [Lightning sh]!"


    SLAAAASSSHHH!!!


    "GRUUOOOHHHHH!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Coral Golem roared in agony, falling into the ground and ring at me dreadfully as a part of its head and half its torso were¡­pletely gone!


    BAAAM!


    Its body fell into the ground, crumbling apart rapidly! Without wasting a single other second, we rushed to kill it. Zack and Aquarinabined their attacks, lightning, winds, ice, and water, while Celeste arrived, pointing her spear at the Coral Golem from above and firing a powerful beam of darkness right into its chest!


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    CRAASH!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thebination of elements ganging over the golem was utterly superb, and as that was happening, I jumped into battle once more, with everyone''s opening, I pierced through the golem''s chest, its resistance ended giving me a few good blows, but I went through them, piercing through its hard as steel Golem Core!


    CRAAAAASSSSHHHH!!!


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    The crystal golem core began shining brightly as it received damage, the entire golem''s body started crumbling apart as well, it was defeated! That took longer than I would had wanted though, it loved to stall for time doing that same pattern.


    Ding!


    [You and your Party defeated [Stone Coral Golem (Tier 5 Rank 7)] x1!]


    [You earned 100000 EXP!]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 12 to Level 14!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    FLUOSH!


    I saw Scarlet glowing brighter as she gained more stats, her power slowly beginning to rise. This was the amazing thing about System Seeds, it could help even things that couldn''t, evolve and grow even stronger. It opens a path for endless growth!


    And¡­ did I do it? I couldn''t count the time right, but did I manage toplete the quest in less than thirty minutes? It sure felt longer¡­


    Ding!


    [You Completed The Special [Chain Quest]: [Defeat the Guardian of the Dungeon''s Floor 1, the Coral Golem!]


    [Congrattions! With the Guardian of Floor 1 gone, not only have you gained a generous amount of EXP, but you''ve been able to open the path towards Floor 2! You''re only two more Floors before reaching the Fishman King''s Castle! Do not give up!]


    [Your Rewards have been increased due topleting the Quest in less than thirty minutes. Total Time: 29 Minutes, 34 Seconds.]


    [Completion Rewards: [200000 EXP] [100000 Shared EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (D Grade)] x4 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x2 [Coral Golem''s Shield (D Grade)] x1!]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 14 to Level 16!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    [Scarlet] Learned the [Lightning de: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Lightning de: Lv1]


    By imbuing Mana into the Sword, powerful electricity of incredible potency will emerge, which be stronger based in the current Lightning, Wind, or Light Element Runes of the wielder''s Magic Circle. This electricity can be controlled and unleashed in a series of different attacks and techniques, which will deal an additional +60% More Damage, with an additional +20% with each Skill Level. When imbued with an element, the Lightning can change into different types of Thunder.


    -----


    [Your Status has returned to normal.]


    Wait, what?! No, I am not surprised over the better rewards, that''s pretty nice and all, but what I am surprised of is that somehow Scarlet acquired a Lightning de Skill? Even though that wasn''t even her primary element.


    Is this because she absorbed my own lightning? Now this is pretty unique¡­


    -----

 Chapter 636 Having A Seafood Feast In The Dungeon

    -----


    D i n g!


    [You Completed The Special [Chain Quest]: [Defeat the Guardian of the Dungeon''s Floor 1, the Coral Golem!]


    [Congrattions! With the Guardian of Floor 1 gone, not only have you gained a generous amount of EXP, but you''ve been able to open the path towards Floor 2! You''re only two more Floors before reaching the Fishman King''s Castle! Do not give up!]


    [Your Rewards have been increased due topleting the Quest in less than thirty minutes. Total Time: 29 Minutes, 34 Seconds.]


    [Completion Rewards: [200000 EXP] [100000 Shared EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (D Grade)] x4 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x2 [Coral Golem''s Shield (D Grade)] x1!]


    Phew, I barelypleted it! Only a few seconds more and I would had lost that sweet bonus to the rewards. And what the heck is a coral golem shield? Did the quest just gifted me a piece of equipment? Now that''s new¡­ I got a lot of EXP as well, this coupled with the golem is a total of 300k. I''m earning EXP in buckets nowadays.


    Stronger monsters surely give nice amounts of EXP, with this Scarlet leveled pretty fast and now she''s level 16, just as the System was showing me right about now¡­


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 14 to Level 16!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    [Scarlet] Learned the [Lightning de: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Lightning de: Lv1]


    By imbuing Mana into the Sword, powerful electricity of incredible potency will emerge, which be stronger based in the current Lightning, Wind, or Light Element Runes of the wielder''s Magic Circle. This electricity can be controlled and unleashed in a series of different attacks and techniques, which will deal an additional +60% More Damage, with an additional +20% with each Skill Level. When imbued with an element, the Lightning can change into different types of Thunder.


    -----


    And yeah, she got that one Skill in question. It sounds very simr to zing Sword, and it does literally the same but with the Lightning Element. However, I am pretty sure I could couple both Lightning de with zing Sword to obtain a powerfulbined effect. That would end up being pretty amazing if I could even manage to do so.


    Scarlet is shaping to be an amazing new Familiar- well, she''s no really new, she''s been with me ever since the beginning since I was a kid and my parents gifted her to me¡­ Wait, doesn''t she have dragon parts? Yet she hasn''t manifested any draconic skill yet.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Well, analyzing how she got her skills, it seems based in the different ways I handle her or use special magic or abilities, she''ll learn skills ordingly, sometimes, at least. So if I channel Ignatius power in the future into her de, I could probably get a draconic skill? Maybe.


    And if I channel Naturia¡­ or Beelzebub, or even Curse? Maybe I should try out differentbinations! But for now, that''s that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "PHEW!" Aquarina sighed, sitting over the floor. "Oh my god I want to eat! Ugh, so much fighting¡­"


    "Golems¡­ I don''t want to meet golems anymore in my entire life¡­" Sighed Zack.


    "They''re sure a pain to deal with." Celeste agreed.


    "I''m feeling kinda hungry, but we didn''t catch any food, we only fought golems in here." Mist said.


    "Don''t worry about it, don''t you remember the big crab we killed when we were about to enter the dungeon? Well, it still there waiting to be boiled." I said with a smile. "How about a second serving of crab, everyone?"


    "Alright!"


    Like that, using steam, we began to quickly boil the giant crab. Well, it was too big even with all our hunger we wouldn''t be able to eat it all, so I just cut down a few legs and a gigantic meaty w and started cooking it with tons of steam. Meanwhile, I started purposedly activating traps and catching the fish inside.


    These piranha fishes were obviously edible, and I caught a few dozen of them, plus some Scissor Crabs, which were big crabs with scissor-shaped ws and big, beady eyes. They emerged off another types of traps, which were all pitfalls.


    The Piranhas are supposed to eat you alive, and the scissor crabs would cut you down to tiny pieces. They''re certainly creative traps that would bring unaware people to their eternal doom, yeah. However, despite their deadliness, they were still just animals, too small to even fight like monsters aside from their instant attack power they get if you fall into their pit.


    "Ah, those are the piranha fishes! You brought them here?" Asked Zack.


    "Yeah I had considered it, but they could be totally cooked and eaten!" Mist said.


    "And those tiny crabs with sharp ws¡­ They look interesting as well." Celeste said.


    "Yep, let''s make these guys roasted, they''re tiny enough we could probably eat them whole." I smiled.


    Like that, after a few minutes, our midday meal was done. The enormous crab''s ws were gigantic, once we broke them, a massive, three-meter big chunk of white and shiny meat emerged from its shell''s cracks, like a hidden treasure.


    "Oooh! So big and fluffy looking! I want! Let me give it a big bite!" Mist jumped into the w, but was quickly stopped by Celeste.


    "Don''t be like this now." She sighed. "Sylphy, can you serve everyone?"


    "Sure! There''s a ton here! You guyse out to eat too!" I quickly called my familiars, as the familiars of everyone else also emerged, all of them came to enjoy the massive amount of food.


    The meat of the Giant Crab was incredibly tasty, soft, fluffy, even creamy. The more I ate the more I felt like I was in heaven, crab heaven! And the Piranha fish meat was more vorful than I thought, with some salt and sauce, it ended being surprisingly good. Andstly, the tiny Scissor Crabs, oncepletely roasted, were like small crunchy snacks.


    -----

 Chapter 637 Scarlets Growth

    -----


    The entire meal took us a bit over twenty minutes to finish, mostly because we were enjoying ourselves way too much. When we finally finished, we were all satisfied, even my belly grew a bit bigger because I ate too much¡­ But we couldn''t help it, there''s nothing better than a nice meal after working so hard.


    "Hahh¡­ My Mana has recovered rather quickly." Nephi said. "Thest fight against this crab ended emptying most of my Mana¡­"


    "Eh?! Why didn''t you told me that?" I asked her.


    "Sorry, I didn''t want to bother Lady Sylphy¡­" Sighed Nephi. "You''ve used your Mana so much already, wouldn''t it be bothersome if you used it even more with me?"


    "What are you talking about? I would happily do so! I''ve got plenty of Mana, don''t worry. In fact, it pretty much never runs out. Everyone knows this, hasn''t my parents told you?" I asked her.


    "Err¡­ well, not really¡­" She sighed. "I am worried as well, wouldn''t it hurt you to give me more Mana?"


    "Don''t worry about it, a little amount of pain is nothing anyways." I smiled back, touching her shoulder and infusing my Mana into her, refilling her Mana Core in an instant.


    FLAAASH!


    "Ahhh¡­ This endlessly flowing Mana¡­ It is just like the first time we meet." Nephi sighed. "Thank you, Youngdy."


    "Don''t worry about it, if you ever need more just ask me." I smiled back.


    However, I quickly sensed an ominous presence¡­ Aquarina was staring at the two of us with her eyes glowing red¡­ she had an ominous, shadow auraing from her body as well.


    "You two are pretty close¡­ And so fast since you meet¡­" She started saying.


    "H-Hey, Aquarina¡­ I think you''re misunderstanding something¡­" I sighed.


    "I-I am not¡­ I haven''t said anything¡­" Aquarina looked elsewhere, pretending that she wasn''t annoyed or something.


    "Did I said something wrong?" Nephi seemed worried.


    "Don''t worry about her, she''s a bit grumpy." I sighed. "Anyways everyone, we should get going, onwards to Floor 2!"


    "Alright!"


    Like that, we packed all our things and we made our way to Floor 2. At the same time, I quickly began feeding stuff to Scarlet to see what works and what not.


    I tried giving her another Fire Spirit Stone, Water Spirit Stone, and then Golem Cores, the Golem Stones, Corals, and even the metal the tridents were made of.


    Ding!


    [Scarlet] has absorbed [Fire Spirit Stone]!]


    [Scarlet] MP has increased by +20]


    [Scarlet] Magic has increased by +20]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Scarlet] Cannot absorb more power from this type of material, try something of higher quality, or different!]


    Ding!


    [Scarlet] has absorbed [Water Spirit Stone]!]


    [Scarlet] MP has increased by +1]


    [Scarlet] Magic has increased by +1]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Scarlet] Cannot absorb more power from this type of material, try something of higher quality, or different!]


    Ding!


    [Scarlet] has absorbed [Guardian Statue Golem Core Shards]!]


    [Scarlet] Defense has increased by +30]


    [Scarlet] Resistance has increased by +20]


    [Scarlet] Cannot absorb more power from this type of material, try something of higher quality, or different!]


    Ding!


    [Scarlet] has absorbed [Sea Gold Trident]!]


    [Scarlet] Strength has increased by +90]


    [Scarlet] Defense has increased by +50]


    [Scarlet] Agility has increased by +40]


    [Scarlet] Learned the [Sea de: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Scarlet] Cannot absorb more power from this type of material, try something of higher quality, or different!]


    -----


    [Sea de: Lv1]


    By imbuing Mana into the Sword, powerful oceanic water of incredible potency will emerge, which be stronger based in the current Water and Ice Element Runes of the wielder''s Magic Circle. This water can be controlled and unleashed in a series of different attacks and techniques, which will deal an additional +60% More Damage, with an additional +20% with each Skill Level. When imbued with an element, the Water can change into different types of Water.


    -----


    Oh, a Water Element version of the zing Sword Skill! Nice, that trident seemed pretty powerful, but it seems only one was enough for her¡­ Even then, she got a Skill that wasn''t evenpatible with her. Nheless, she got tons of bonus stats. I think she might have the highest amount of statspared to everyone else¡­


    But she''s the sword I always use, so that''s for the better. Also her HP is pretty much her durability, it would be better if she''s left with arge amount of that at all times, she might shatter into pieces if it reaches zero after all. The stronger she gets, the stronger my weapon bes.


    "Woah, you''ve been feeding your sword a ton of weird stuff, Sylphy! What''s up with that?" Mist peeked over at what I was doing.


    "As I said, my sword seems to have gotten¡­ stranger. And hungrier too." I said while sighing. "I guess it got cursed or something, oops."


    "It might be something rted with it being cursed, yes." Said Celeste. "I heard it was made with True Demon Materials, right? Maybe it gained some sort of "natural" curse within."


    "Yeah, let''s leave it at that, I don''t really have any idea. But it seems to gain power as it feeds on materials. I wonder if I can feed her equipment though¡­" I said while wondering that.


    Come to think of it, this also reminds me of Cursed Equipment as a whole, that sort of equipment that has amazing benefits but terrible bacshes sometimes. I had considered how they wouldn''t even affect me because poison cannot kill me, nor they can drain my MP or HP until I die, or anything of the sort.


    Maybe I should begin gathering Cursed Equipment¡­ I''ve heard it is sometimes found in Ruin Dungeons around the ce, "failed" creations of the gods. This continent is quite famous for these pieces of equipment.


    Perhaps I am the only person in this whole world that could put them into good use and not be affected by their terrifying side effects as much, if not at all¡­ But for now, I should concentrate in the present.


    -----

 Chapter 638 Already Spilled The Beans

    -----


    After having made our way to the end of Floor 1, we defeated the powerful Tier 5 Coral Golem and we swiftly decided to make our way to Floor 2 after taking a break. Aquarina had been acting a bit jealoustely. I have grown rather immune to her at this point, she''s still a bit insecure of herself, maybe. I may have to make her feel more loved to reassure her. It is rather weird to get jealous of Nephi, who seemspletely devoid of romantic interest at all though.


    However, through our break I managed to smooth her a bit more, but she was still slightly grumpy¡­ Honestly, she''s the cutest when she''s all grumpy, it makes me want to pinch her cheeks a bit and pet her head¡­ But I should not do that or she''ll only get more mad.


    So¡­ I''ve got the perfect thing for her, and it is tightly packed inside of my Dimensional Bag!


    "Aquarina, are you still angry?" I wondered.


    "Huh? A-Angry? Why would I be angry?" She said, trying to pretend she didn''t acted jealous before.


    "Heheh¡­ I know you were a bit jelly before~" I giggled. "You can''t really hide it from me~"


    I began to whisper to her ear as she suddenly grew redder than a tomato.


    "I-I didn''t said anything¡­ I was just¡­ a bit worried, that''s all¡­" She sighed. "Sorry if it was¡­ weird, or you felt awkward."


    "Its fine, well, it is nice that you apologized for it though. Here''s a little gift." I said, giving her a pink-colored candy, it was the size of her fingertip, yet it was one of the candies she liked the most.


    "Oooh! You made more of these!" She said happily.


    "Yep!"


    These were Vitality Cherry Candies, made with a special Cherry that enhanced vitality. They had an addictive sweet vor to them which Aquarina loved a lot. However she also likes that theyst a while, even when the candy''s gone, there''s a special gum inside which she can chew for over an hour.


    "Nom!" She quickly ate it while happily smiling. "I thought there weren''t anymore¡­!"


    "I made some for you because I know you love them." I said back, giving her a head pat.


    "Heheh¡­ You always think about me Sylphy¡­" She smiled back.


    "Well of course I do." I told her. "So don''t go thinking weird things just because I am friendly with people, okay?"


    Most of the time I always had her in the back of my head. I often researched and dedicated a lot of time in alchemy just so I could make her new things.


    "Yeah¡­" Aquarina sighed. "I kind of get it now¡­ I don''t know why I get these fits sometimes. Whenever you think I''m acting a bit dummy, just tell me, okay?" She smiled back, holding my hand.


    "Sure¡­!" I felt slightly happy as she seemed to have reconciled with me.


    I guess what might be happening to her is just part of our adolescence, teenager hormones and all of that. I learned a bit about this from my Teacher back in my previous life. She often called us "horny teenagers", and always said "hormones makes you go insane, calm down!". For being an assassin, she knew a lot of stuff.


    I never really asked her what she did before getting into her new profession, but we gossiped between her apprentices that she might had used to be something like an Alchemist, or a researcher of biology.


    And well, thanks to Alice teaching me tons of stuff from Earth, including science, math,nguage, and other mon sense" things from there, I''ve enhanced my repertoire of knowledge, while also drawing in new ideas for the creations I make, such as the Vitality Cherry Candy, the gum wasn''t something that existed in this world, but I got the idea once Alice showed me images of various candies and sweets from Earth within her vast database.


    As I chatted with Aquarina while walking downstairs, I caught out friends behind gossiping about us. They were not even being subtle at all about it!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh my, look at them now¡­" Celeste giggled. "They''re literally just being lovey-dovey shamelessly."


    "Heheheh¡­" Mist giggled. "They''re cute together."


    "Will they marry when they grow up?" Wondered Celica.


    "I guess so? I don''t know what else would they do." Zack sighed.


    "Big sis is deeply in love¡­ I saw them mooching the other day!" My little brother Zephy spilled the beans.


    "You did?!" Asked Zack.


    "So they''re really making out, huh?" Celesteughed.


    "Oooh! That means they''re going to marry now, right?" Mist said.


    "A-A kiss¡­ Mommy says that ady cannot kiss someone that is not married with them¡­ S-So I guess they will now¡­" Celica said.


    Oh my gosh why are they have to be like this?! Also my little brother just spilled the beans like that! He didn''t even hold back to our promise! Ugh, that little brat!


    "S-Shut it already! I can hear you!" I roared back. "Concentrate¡­ in what we''re doing right now!" I waspletely embarrassed. "Look, we''re here now¡­!"


    "R-Right!" Aquarina heard most of it too and she couldn''t contain herself. She quickly let go of my hand in her attack of panic over such a tiny secret of ours being shared so shamelessly.


    "Come on we''re all friendsh here!" Mist said. "I always hoped you would end up together!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "W-We''re not together!" Aquarina said while blushing.


    "Eh? We''re not?" I asked a bit disheartened.


    "I-I mean¡­ Not yet¡­" She blushed a bit. "R-Right? Or do you¡­ want to right away?"


    "Ah¡­ I-I¡­"


    RUMBLE!


    Before I coulde out with an answer to such an unexpected proposition, the floor in front of us trembled. We quickly analyzed our surroundings, finding ourselves in the middle of a forest of enormous and colorful corals growing all the way into the ceiling! And hiding within the corals there were powerful presences approaching, by the dozens!


    "SHAAAAAAH!"


    Suddenly, a giant eel showed up, slithering around the coral forest, and hissing angrily!


    That''s a Tier 3 Giant Amphibious Eel!


    -----

 Chapter 639 Against Eels And Snakes!

    -----


    "SHAAAAAH!"


    Giant Amphibious Eel emerged! Their appearance was much like normal fresh water eels, long, ck, and with yellow eyes. They had long gills and incredibly sharp teeth though, and they seemed to be incredibly aggressive and territorial, a whole family of them emerged the moment we stepped into the Coral Forest, the second floor of the Dungeon.


    "How many of these guys are out there?!" Asked Aquarina in shock.


    "T-There''s probably¡­ six of them? No, way more than six¡­ seven, eight, nine! Ah, there''s over ten already! Ugh, they''re all slippery!" Celeste said. "Well not like it matters! [Darkness Spear]!"


    Celeste was quick to act, quickly conjuring several spears made of darkness andunching them at the eels, the spears were strong, piercing through their slippery skin and exploding afterwards.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    "SHAAAAH!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "GRUOOH!"


    Two of the Eels were hurt the most, sustaining most of the damage as they jumped in front to attack and ended eating the hits. Their bodies were covered on wounds and began bleeding, their movements lethargic.


    "Alright Scarlet!" I said, quickly jumping into action. I decided to try out my sword''s newest abilities unleashing arge quantity of lightning from within the weapon through the [Lightning de: Lv1] Skill!


    FLAAAASH!


    Golden lightning erupted from the tip of my de, as I jumped into midair by boosting my boots with mana to aid me in unleashing an easy [Air Jump] and then reaching up to the nearest Eel!


    "I''m gonna have you for dinner! [Lightning Dragon w]!"


    TRUUUMM¡­!


    I merged the power of my Draconic Heart with the Lightning Element within the sword''s skill, suddenly generating a giant dragon w made of lighting, a new technique I had envisioned!


    C L A A A A S H!


    The giant w hit the eel in front of me furiously as I swung my sword, pushing it down and slicing it into several pieces at the same time!


    C R A A A A A S S S S H H H!!!


    Not only the Tier 3 Eel waspletely eliminated, but the attack I unleashed generated several shockwaves of electricity, which spread around the corpse and made the other eels move back in fear.


    It seems these guys are not the electric type eels at all, and they rely more in their giant sizes and sharp jaws to get the job done¡­ But wouldn''t there be at least a magician between all of them?


    "SHAAAAH!"


    Another two Eels moved forward, slithering their way towards us, and trying to destroy the coral forest surrounding them with their long and muscr tails, shattering the sharp corals and throwing them at us like deadly projectiles!


    "Agh damn it, they''re not dumb, huh?!" Zack angrily said, quickly gathering his Mana into the tip of his two axes, as he unleashed a powerful gust of winds by swinging both of them at the same time. "[Storm Cross]!"


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    The enormous cross-shaped wind was unleashed, storming the surroundings, and easily reflecting the coral projectiles. The eels were attacked by the slicing winds mercilessly. Several of them taking heavy damage and several cuts over their bodies.


    BAAAM!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Two eels fell after Zack''s powerful attack, only for the other wounded ones to rush towards us. Suddenly, I noticed arger figure behind them, a magical aura appeared from within the back of their group!


    FLASH!


    "Wait, something''s there!" Aquarina said, as she just defeated one eel herself.


    "GRAAAAH!"


    Arger than normal eel roared behind the others. But this one was¡­ different. Its scales were blue, and it had four green eyes, gills wererger, and it had¡­ arms?! It had a pair of limbs with sharp ws. It did look like an eel, but way stronger and more menacing.


    "That''s no eel!" Said Ignatius, as he was supporting me with the rest of my Familiars. "That''s a Sea Snake! They''re usually Tier 4: Rank 10! I know them well because these bastards live everywhere in the water dragon territories, they''re Dragon-type monster themselves, much like wyverns!"


    "Is that Sea Snakemanding the Eels to attack us so recklessly then?!" I asked, as I evaded an enormous eel''s jaw before Naturia summoned dozens of wooden spikes and fired her seed projectiles, killing the eel with her massive spam of abilities.


    CLAAASH!


    "Most likely, usually dragon-type monsters have monster-controlling Abilities, other monsters within our element simply tend to obey us due to our [Dragon''s Authority]! Heh, aren''t we awesome?!" Heughed in his small fire dragon body floating in midair.


    "I don''t think that''s something we should praise right now!" Alice reprimanded him, as she unleashed several smaller beams of light from within her little body, piercing through the body of yet another eeling from above me, killing it on the spot.


    BAAAAM!


    "SHAAAAH!"


    And just as those two eels fell, another one came straight towards me, opening its jaws fiercely to devour me whole.


    "[Heavenly Sun]"


    FLUOOSH!


    An enormous sphere of mes emerged in the tip of my right hand index finger, as I fueled it with my Dragon Power and Ignatius Spirit mes, alongside Ember, of course!


    "[Draconic Inferno]!"


    The mes shaped into a furious zing dragon, attacking the eel''s open jaws and entering the monster''s body, which was over ten meters long!


    "GRUOOOHHH¡­!"


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    The eel groaned in agony before exploding from the inside out into pieces. I ignored the spectacle, as I set my eyes into the slightly far away Sea Snake, which was conjuring magic of some kind. Several magic circles appeared around its enormous body, and then it called upon arge concentration of water, which then shaped as hundreds- no, thousands of spear-shaped projectiles!


    "ROOOOOOAAAARRR!"


    With a loud and angered roar, the Sea Snake mercilessly conjured thousands of spear-shaped water projectiles,unching them all against us at the same time! An enormous catastrophe fell from above!


    "Defend! [zing Wall]!" I roared, conjuring my zing Wall Skill countless times without caring about the pressure it could put into my soul.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    -----

 Chapter 640 Shadow Embodiment

    -----


    FLUOOOSH!


    A zing Wall emerged in a split of a second, which I reinforced by fusing it with multiple zing Walls at the same time, I conjured the usually Tier 2 Spell over fifty times in just a few seconds, Mana flowing through my body almost endlessly!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The Water Projectiles were as powerful as Tier 4: Rank 10 Spells! It was almost Tier 5 in that sense. Aquarina could only protect us as much with her Water Control before the pressure and Mana spent overwhelmed her.


    "Ge behind me!" I called everyone.


    "S-Sylphy! Let me handle this! I can control water!" Aquarina said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No, you can''t just waste all your Mana into this!" I told her.


    "But hold on! Isn''t Fire the weakest element against Water?!" Asked Zack. "Also you surely don''t have endless Mana either!"


    "Just shut up and fight the eels- Ah, they''re able to absorb water magic?!" I looked back at the Eels, they were not even affected by the Sea Snake''s magic, and in fact, their wounds began to regenerate!


    "ROOOOAAR!"


    The Sea Snake seemed to know we realized this, and roared back at us¡­ as if mocking us.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    "SHAAAAARRRH!"


    "SHYAAAA!"


    Over eight Eels rushed at us, this time, the water conjured by their leader constantly regenerated their wounds. And as my zing Wall made the water projectiles explode, magic water rained everywhere, which healed them even further¡­ And to make things worse, they became stronger too!


    "RAAAAH!" Zack roared furiously, fighting two Eels at the same time. The two of them seemed way stronger, tanking his hits as his electricity and winds bounced from their bodies.


    "W-What the-"


    CLAAASH!


    Zack was suddenly mmed into the floor by one of the eel''s tails, as the other quickly came after him with its jaws wide open!


    "ZACK! [Holy Light Arrows]!" Mist cried, quickly unleashing several arrows made of light against the eels, distracting them.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    "SHAAAAH!"


    One of the eels quickly jumped towards her, smacking the floor with its own massive weight and making Mist to trip over the floor.


    CLAAASH!


    "HYAAAA!" Mist cried desperately, as she fell over the floor and began rolling.


    "Mist!" Zack quickly caught her, just before the head of a eel almost ate her whole.


    BAAAM!


    The floor shattered into pieces, as Zack swiftly ran away, quickly calling his spirit to unleash lightning and winds concentrated together.


    "[Lightning Storm]!!!"


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    The enormous spell was conjured in a mere second thanks to the aid of his Spirit of Winds and Lightning, the eel was caught in the middle of a spiraling tornado of slicing winds and lightning. Although its enhanced defenses thanks to the Sea Snake were good, after being caught in Zack''s attacks, it had too many attacks to tank and ended being slowly shredded.


    "SHYAAA¡­.!


    BAAAM!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It quickly perished, but there were seven more of them! Celeste and Celica were fighting together by utilizing their dark magic in conjunction with their spirits powers. Celica seemed to be gathering Mana into her Mister Teddy.


    "Mister Teddy! Go All Out! [Beast Mode]!!!"


    FLAAASH!


    Her small plushie suddenly began glowing with pure darkness, growing in size up to six meters and then turning into a more feral-looking bear than the adorable teddy bear. It roared furiously, rushing towards the eels in front of him and shing their slippery skin with his incredibly sharp ws.


    "ROOOOOAAAARRR!"


    SLAAASH! SLAAASH!


    "SHYAAAH!"


    The two eels struggled, their bites were easily tanked by Mister Teddy''s soft and spongy body, and its ws easily ripped apart their scales and flesh. Meanwhile, Celeste utilized her own Cursed Weapon this time, flying around with Celica behind her, as she started to pierce the bodies of the eels'' multiple times, inflicting weakening curses before sting them.


    "[Shadow Bomb]!"


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM!!!


    Two eels fell after Celeste and Celica''s efforts, but there were several moreing. Aquarina and my familiars were covering my back. She was utilizing her own Spirits as well as her Familiar, the adorable Slime Pyuku, who bounced off several blows while attacking however he could, even when his magic, which he copied from eating magic stones from monsters, couldn''t really damage these high tiered monsters buffed through the roof by a dragon-type mid boss monster.


    "Resist there Sylphy!" Aquarina said, as she smiled. "If water''s no use against you then¡­!"


    Aquarina quickly began to gather darkness and shadows from within her chest, as her blue eyes suddenly turned red! This was a special characteristic of her father''s family, not only their eyes would turn red once they exuded a strong bloodlust, but they would gain enhanced reflexes and speed as darker energies flowed across their bodies.


    "This is something my father taught me thesest years¡­! The innate power of the Darkage Bloodline. [Shadow Embodiment]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    Aquarina''s entire body was shrouded in shadows, as she literally became shadows themselves, disappearing from her current possession in mere seconds and emerging right above one of the eels, her two specialized daggers resonating with her powers.


    "[Shadow Weapon Resonance]¡­!"


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH!


    Her two daggers pierced the eel''s eyes, as their enhancements helped them resist the damage a lot, but they still roared in agony! Shadows engulfed the wounds, exploding and damaging the monster''s interior.


    But that wasn''t all¡­


    Aquarina smiled evilly, as her eyes glowed bright red!


    "[Reaper''s Scythe]!"


    SLAAAAASH!


    Her two daggers suddenly fused with the shadows, transforming into an enormous scythe that sliced apart the eel from its inside, beheading the monster in a second!


    BAAAM! BAAAAMMM!!!


    The enormous eel fell into the floor, right after its head, making two loud noises.


    "Aquarina''s strong!!" Zephy said, he was stuck to me and being protected by Nephi, Beelzebub, Furoh and Ignatius. He was in fact inside a barrier made by Alice and Nephi with their strong Light Attribute Magic.


    "Zephy I am surprised you''re so rxed in the middle of this battle¡­" I sighed.


    "Battle''s amazing! I gain tons of insight!" He said, excited to fight, but knowing he didn''t stood a chance against these overpowered critters.


    "Amazing, I never knew Aquarina had this hidden power¡­ Darkage Bloodline, huh?" Alice said while analyzing her battle while I tanked the Sea Snake''s attacks by conjuring multitudes of zing Walls.


    Indeed, her potential seemed quite endless.


    -----

 Chapter 641 The Secret Power Of The Darkage Lineage

    -----


    As Aquarina let the shadows take over her entire body, she battled against the bloodlust and negative thoughts of war, destruction, and assassination that came with this power. She recalled the teachings of her father, which had begun teaching her these Secret Assassination Arts and Shadow Magic three years ago.


    "Aquarina, I am sure you''ve been wondering what is the power I possess, right? It is something that goes beyond mere magic conjured by magic circles, and which goes beyond mere dagger techniques that just anybody can learn with enough dedication." Shade said, one night when the moon was shining brightly on top of the star-filled sky.


    "Yeah¡­ I''ve always wondering if I could¡­ ever use the power papa has." She said while sighing. "But seeing how you never taught me any of that for years I thought I didn''t had aptitude?"


    "I thought the same before." Shade sighed, giving his daughter a head pat. "However, you''ve surprised me with your growth. The challenges you''ve faced with Sylph and Zack, and how rapidly you''ve developed. I have sensed within you that you indeed had the talent."


    "H-How?" Aquarina wondered.


    "It is easy¡­ Our bloodline is special. We are more than just humans." Shade said. "We descend from an ancient, almost prehistoric lineage, almost extinct. We descend from the former servants of the Gods, they used to name our family¡­ The Vampyr, Humans especially created by the gods to have incredible assassination abilities, and merge with shadows themselves beyond what someone with darkness magic aptitude was able to do."


    "Eh? Such power¡­ Do I really have something like that?" Aquarina felt shocked.


    "You''ve had it for a while now, don''t you remember the time your eyes turned red when you were trying to protect Sylph from the True Demons? Or when shadows emerged from your fingertips, helping you move swifter and even see the weak spots of your foes?" Shade asked with a smile.


    "I¡­ I did¡­" She muttered. "This power¡­ I remember it made my mind go numb, it made me have¡­ bad thoughts."


    "Yeah, alongside such poweres a risk, darkness itself consumes our judgement, we be pure darkness, therefore, our minds fall into the abyss." Shade said. "I will teach you not only how to control this power but resist the temptations of the Abyss that tries to engulf our minds as we transform. Aquarina, this is going to be an incredibly harsh training¡­ My daughter, I will give you a chance. Do you truly want to walk through this path?"


    "The legacy of my family¡­" Aquarina seemed surprised that her father would ever ask her if she truly wanted or not. "Of course I want to! Papa, please teach me! I''ll do my best. I''ve even been trained by mama; I think I am hardy enough."


    "Heh, certainly. But this training might be a thousand times more excruciating¡­ However, I can guarantee you that once you go through the starting phase, your physical capabilities will skyrocket." Shade said. "The younger you do this, the better your growth will be."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright¡­ I am prepared!" Aquarina nodded. "(For Sylphy¡­ And for my friends¡­ And my family¡­ I need more power. I cannot just keep using water or ice alone. I need as much strength as I can.)"


    Like that, Aquarina started her training. Her father, the Hero of Shadows was a mysterious man. Many wanted to know his secrets techniques, his hidden arts, and the powers he held, which went beyond logic.


    "Unnnggh¡­! Aaagggh!"


    Aquarina began crying, as she gritted her teeth, darkness was taking over her body as she utilized [Shadow Embodiment], the lowest tiered Transformation Ability of her lineage, yet it brought her intense agony in both body and mind.


    She felt as if her body was dissolving, and her mind was being eaten by negative thoughts¡­ by insanity itself.


    "Many members of our family could never go through this training. I remember many of my siblings perish as they tried to maintain this form, only going insane and turning into Hollows, beings made of pure darkness whose souls were devoured by the abyss." Shade said, his voice was loud and domineering. "Aquarina! Fight the darkness! Think about those things you love, think about those you care! Think about what you want to do in the future¡­ about what you have yet to achieve! Fight the darkness¡­ but not only defend yourself, devour it back!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Unnggh¡­! AAAGGH¡­!" Aquarina''s red eyes began bleeding as she continuously tried to fight the darkness, but then was takenpletely by it.


    F L A A A S H!


    She became a Hollow.


    "OOOOOOHHH!!!"


    Her body suddenly began to distort, countless tentacles made of shadows emerged from within her body, as red eyes appeared across her formless, and ethereal body.


    "I knew this would happen¡­ Yet we took the risk. Don''t worry, your father wouldn''t had risked you to this point without having a n himself." Shade smiled, as he quickly evaded Aquarina''s attacks.


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAAASH!


    Her amorphous body continued to shapeshift as it was consumed by the darkness and shadows, gigantic and aberrant limbs emerged from within, trying to catch Shade and crush him.


    "GRAAAAAAHH!"


    A furious roar echoed from within her face, as Shade evaded an enormous beam of darkness emerging from within her distorted jaws.


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!


    "Good thing we''re practicing in the deste outskirts of the city¡­" Sighed Shade, quickly emerging right behind Aquarina''s body and grabbing her tiny head.


    "[Dispel Curse], [Devour Shadows]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    The curse of their bloodline was temporarily dispersed, and so did the shadows, which were devoured by Shade¡­ and from within that, Aquarina emerged, gasping for air as she rested over the floor.


    "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­ Ngh¡­ Damn it!" She muttered, resisting her tears. "I¡­ what did I be?"


    "That was a Hollow. I also became one in my youth¡­" Sighed Shade. "Every member of our family has to experience this pain before unlocking their truest potential. Aquarina¡­ This is only the beginning."


    -----

 Chapter 642 Aquarinas Amazing Ability

    -----


    Aquarina kept training, and training, and training.


    She converted into Hollow dozens of times, and each time, her father stopped her and then utilized potions to heal her mental fatigue and her vitality.


    Until finally, after 8 months¡­


    "Unnggh¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Hahhhh¡­" Aquarina was gasping for air, resisting the darkness, and standing still¡­ Somehow, this time, it was different.


    After dozens of times of being consumed she started to slowly gain a resistance. Her mind was changing, it was bing capable of resisting the Abyss that was brought by her lineage''s powers. The shadows that consumed countless members in the past¡­


    "Can you move in that state?" Shade asked.


    "I¡­ can!" Aquarina muttered, her eyes growing redder as she felt like they were burning.


    Aquarina slowly began walking towards her father, step by step, trying not to let the shadows control her, but to control the shadows herself.


    "Very well then. Grab your weapons, we''ll fight."


    "F-Fight?!"


    "We must spare as much as possible while you''re in that state. It is the only way to ustom your body to it. After you''ve mastered the first stage, I will teach you the Secret Arts and Hidden Techniques of our Lineage."


    Aquarina felt terrified. Not only she had to keep this state for as long as she could, but she had to also spar with the monster of a father she had! She felt in shambles.


    Yet¡­ whenever she felt this way, and whenever the abyss tried to devour her, she recalled her memories. The happiness she felt with her family, with her friends¡­


    And Sylphy''s smile.


    Her bright, and cute smile.


    "HAAAH!"


    Aquarina gritted her teeth, jumping towards her father as the shadows granted her supernatural speed and strength, her daggers shed against her father''s own, only for him to parry her blow easily and throw her back.


    CLASH!


    "Not bad, but you need to gather more of your darkness within the weapons, a way to enhance their power is that way. It is called [Shadow Weapon Resonance]¡­!" Her father quickly did as he was teaching her, imbuing his weapon with his own shadows, not from magic circles, but that emerged out of his own body.


    "Eh? Papa''s¡­ shadows?" Aquarian felt surprised.


    "Surprised? I''ve been in my Shadow Embodiment all this time. It is like something natural to me, as normal as breathing. When you finally reach this stage, your mind will be stronger than anything." Said Shade. "Not even the strongest illusions, nor the most powerful brainwashing drugs will be able to affect your mind. This is the state where I have devoured the Abyss itself, [Abyssal Mind]."


    "A-Amazing¡­" Aquarina felt amazed by the incredible powers of her father, her mentor.


    "It even helps at reflecting curses and even any attack directed to your mind. You''ll be even able to infilter other people''s minds and devour their memories, even." Shade said. "But well, that''s not something you can do yet, nor in many years toe. For now, let''s spar. Keep attacking me as much as you can!"


    CLASH!


    CLASH!


    CLAAASH!


    Shade and Aquarina kept sparring, as he taught her many insights.


    "Utilize your eyes! Vampyr''s eyes can see through enemy weak points! You see the red spots around my body? Aim at them!"


    CLASH!


    "Imbue your shadows into the ligaments of your muscles, enhance your flexibility and strength! Even if your muscles are torn apart, I can heal themter."


    CLAASH!


    "Never forget what''s important to you, do not let the Abyss devour your mind. Stay focused!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    CLAAASH!


    "GRUAAAAAAAH!"


    "Hollow again¡­ It has been a while since yourst transformation, you''re getting better."


    CLAAAAASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Like that, years went by¡­


    Aquarina stood over a cliff, her body melding with darkness, as she managed to gather the shadows into her heart, turning itpletely into this element. Her eyes glowed red amidst her shadow body¡­


    "In only three years, you''ve managed it. You''ve truly mastered the First Stage, Aquarina."


    "¡­But its not enough, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed¡­ From now on, we''ll have even harsher trainings. There''ll be a time when I won''t be able to help you anymore, you''ll need special materials to enhance this power. Shadow and Darkness Element Materials."


    "Materials¡­?"


    "Your powers can only grow as you absorb darkness and shadows from high quality sources¡­ In the past, our family used to devour the weaker ones to grow stronger, but such a method is no longer possible, nor I think you''ll want it either. You''ll have to develop it like I did."


    "Develop¡­"


    "Sylphy is bing a great Alchemist. I am sure she''ll be able to help you find and process these materials. Once you can gather enough, you''ll be able to grow even stronger."


    "I guess Sylphy became even more vital for me¡­"


    Shade smiled back at his daughter as she spoke about her friend.


    "Ahem, yeah, well, I approve her by the way."


    "EH?! W-What are you talking about?!"


    ¡­


    Aquarina recalled these memories, her shadows flowing across her body. Negative emotions, madness, and the abyss itself were engulfing her mind¡­ yet she seemed calm andposed while fighting. She manipted the Abyssal powers, slicing the second eel''s head, and then jumping into another that aimed at Zephy and Nephi.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    The angered Giant Eel roared furiously, opening its jaws, and suddenly gathering Magic! This one seemed simr than the others, but it was in fact a different variant, which was feed upon the blood of the Sea Snake, acquiring the power of unleashing Breath Attacks!


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    An enormous beam of pure magical power was unleashed from within the eel''s jaws, impacting Aquarina while she was in midair!


    "[Soul Reaper]"


    However, Aquarina emerged behind the Eel, like a phantasmal being made of shadows, her scythe sliced through the Eel''s spiritual body, its soul, and harvested it!


    SLAAAAASH!


    "SHYYAAAAAHH¡­!"


    The eel agonized, having its soul taken out of the body, the entire body began to lose its life, falling into the ground and perishing on the spot.


    Sylphy nced at Aquarina''s beautiful and graceful body shrouded by shadows¡­ her eyes shining in admiration and surprise.


    "A-Amazing¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 643 Against The Floor 2 Guardian, The High Sea Snake!

    -----


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    Aquarina''s amazing performance saved the day! The Sea Snake''s buffs were going through the roof. What we thought would be some small fries ended bing too strong. The Sea Snake ended being quite the cunning monster. It even had feed its blood to some of the Eels, turning them into "Draconic Eels" that camouged with the others, looking almost the same as the normal ones.


    Ignatius even pointed out the Water Magic it was using was Dragon Magic, which is an innate magic all dragons know how to use, and which is, well, obviously, stronger than the normal element of magic. Water Dragon Magic evening from the weakest Water Dragon out therepletely shut our strategies down.


    However, as thest Draconic Eel fell by Aquarina''s furious rampage, the Sea Snake roared furiously back at us, his powerful Area of Effect Spell finally stopping, as I had time to breathe.


    "ROOOOOOAAAAAARRRRR¡­!"


    "It''s pissed¡­!" Zack said.


    "Is iting here now?!" Mist asked while panicking.


    "We can take it down if we gang on it. We''ve fought Tier 5 monsters already." Celeste said confidently.


    "Mister Teddy, you can tank his hits, right?" Celica asked.


    "GAAO!" Celica''s golem seemed willing to fight.


    "Nephi, protect Zephy!" I told Nephilim.


    "Very well master." Nephilim nodded, as she grabbed Zephy and jumped behind us.


    TRUUUUUUUUMMMMMM¡­!


    The Sea Snake began sliding like a snake would do, reaching us in mere instants! Its entire body began glowing with bright light, as its jaws suddenly caught several of the eels that served him, eating them whole!


    "CRUNCH¡­ CRUNCH¡­ CRUNCH¡­!"


    "What is he doing¡­?!" Aquarina asked.


    "You damn¡­! Don''t eat in front of us like nothing!" I roared angrily, quickly imbuing Mana into Scarlet and unleashing abination of Heavenly Sun and Dragon Power with Ember and Sword Arts! "[Dragon ying de]!"


    SLAAAAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!!!


    The enormous sh of mes shaped as a furious dragon resembling Ignatius, reaching the Sea Snake in an instant and impacting its blue scales!


    BOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!


    "GROOOOAAAARRR!"


    The Sea Snake roared in fury as it caught the whole explosion. However, its body was over twenty meters long, twice as big as the eels, and those blue scales were protecting it from most damage to boot! The explosion was powerful, but the blue scales shone brightly, it barely took any damage.


    "No damage?!" Asked Zack. "But Sylphy''s ridiculously strong!"


    "It must be because of the Dragon Scales, they''re Water Dragon Scales, they can Absorb Water Magic and are incredibly resistant to Fire Magic. Even with Sylphy''s incredible fire magic, it won''t do¡­" Ignatius exined. Everyone seemed already used to my fire spirit talking.


    FLAAASH!


    Before we could prepare to fight it, the Sea Snake began to glow. Its blue scales emanating a shiny blue light, and its body size suddenly¡­ grew bigger. My Heavenly Sight quickly told me what was happening.


    It was already this strong at Tier 4 but¡­


    [High Sea Snake (Lesser Dragon) (Tier 5: Rank 1)] [Status: Evolved, Strengthened]


    "It evolved¡­?!" I asked in surprise. "This thing, that''s why it ate the eels!"


    Ding!


    [A Special [Chain Quest] has been generated: [Defeat the Guardian of the Dungeon''s Floor 2, the High Sea Snake!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You have made it till the end of the second floor and after having in countless Giant Eels, you stand before the guardian of the Second Floor, a young Lesser Dragon Sea Snake, who had sacrificed his loyal underlings to gain enough power to Rank Up to Tier 5! Now boasting even greater powers as a Lesser Dragon, it is your and your party''s mission to defeat it and keep moving forwards!]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Completion Rewards: [200000 EXP] [100000 Shared EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (D Grade)] x4 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x2 [???] x1!]


    [Time Limit: 1 Hour]


    [Complete this Quest under half of the Time Limit to obtain a Mysterious Bonus Reward!]


    Eh?! A quest? Wait, so this guy is really the Boss of this Floor!


    "I see, was that his n all along?" Celeste said. "Well, no point thinking about it now that it happened. Let''s hunt that thing down."


    "It''sing!" I alerted everyone, as the enormous High Sea Snake made its move.


    In mere seconds, the entire surroundings were engulfed by an Oceanic Wave!


    SPLAAAAAASH!


    The Lesser Dragon didn''t even cared about making this fair, it quickly summoned a wave of oceanic water using its dragon magic, trying to throw us off guard and pick us one by one!


    "ROOOAR!"


    FLUOSH!


    It swam around the water, as we quickly flew away from the Oceanic Wave. Furoh transformed into arge ck Wyvern, not as strong as the real ones who were Tier 7 monsters and lifting us up into the skies.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    The head of the High Sea Snake popped out of the oceans, gathering Mana within to st us with a breath attack while we were flying!


    "Oh no, you won''t!"


    Zack roared angrily, charging electricity into his fingertips, and then overcharging his weapons with them. The new axe he bought began to gain several cracks, it couldn''t take on the boy''s overpowered lightning magic anymore and might shatter soon.


    Nheless, he wasn''t well known for taking good care of his weapons¡­


    "[Zeus Lightning]!"


    FLAAAAAASH!


    The lightning gathered in the tip of his two axes, as he unleashed a catastrophic, thunderous attack that fell from the ceiling of the Dungeon''s second floor as if it were the very judgement of a Thunder God!


    CRAAAAAAAASSSSHHHH!!!


    And it impacted the Lesser Dragon''s breath attack just in time, generating a devastating shockwave of lightning and water that spread everywhere.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    As the lighting shock was about to reach us, I quickly imbued Mana into Scarlet.


    "Scarlet! Can you absorb this lightning?!"


    FLASH!


    The sword reacted by glowing brightly, as the lightning suddenly began to gather atop her de, the power of the Lightning de Skill working wonderfully as well¡­!


    "ROOOOOOOOAAAAAARRR!"


    The High Sea Snake roared, seemingly not having taken enough damage to be knocked out, it quickly manipted the ocean it had summoned, unleashing an enormous spiraling oceanic tornado against us!


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 644 Defeating A Lesser Dragon

    -----


    "[Lightning Dragon Judgement]!"


    Scales grew across my arms and hands, as I imbued the Dragon Power flowing across my Draconic Heart into Scarlet, my loyal sword. In mere seconds, the lightning I ended absorbing from my powerful friend became the fuel for this new technique, which my lightning alone wouldn''t had been able to conjure to such a ridiculous extent!


    "ROOOOOOAAAAARRR!"


    An enormous serpentine dragon made of lightning emerged, shing against the High Sea Snake''s powerful Oceanic Tornado, andpletely devastating, continuing its course towards the Lesser Dragon and then engulfing it into the lightning catastrophe!


    CRAAAAAAASSSSSHHHHHHHH!!!


    The power of the lightning was so strong that it made the entire ocean it summoned evaporate. Giving us a chance to confront it as we immediately descended once the explosion''s smoke dissipated.


    "SHAAAAAH!"


    The furious High Sea Snake red knives at us. Its draconic eyes emanating powerful quantities of Mana. However, that attack had clearly weakened it after Zack hit it first. Although very resilient, it was clear that one of this dragon''s weaknesses was the Lightning element.


    "Attack from all sides! Stay away from its close ranged attacks!" I quicklymanded everyone, as we began tounch long-ranged attacks to weaken it. "Curse!"


    "Alright!"


    Curse was summoned in front of me, as he fused his powers and skills with me, one of the many benefits of giving a System to my Familiars is that their Skills could be shared with me, boosting my magic even further.


    "[Ancient Curse]! [ck Chains]!"


    Ibined these Skills with my Darkness Magic, boosted tremendously by my contract with him and also with Beelzebub, coupled with the Curse I had eaten from Furoh himself, all of it emerged out of the tip of my de, unleashing dozens of chains made of darkness which wrapped around the High Sea Snake!


    It didn''t outright stopped its movements, but it surely made the creature slower and weaker. Countless ck chains wrapping around its body and draining away its Mana and Vitality was a really good move, but it drained a lot of Curse''s strength, so we couldn''t spam it as much as I would want.


    "RAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    The High Sea Snake grew desperate, mming the floor with its thick scaled tail, unleashing countless spikes of frozen oceanic water, attempting to impale us. However, I dealt with them quickly, a few swings of my lightning and fire-imbued sword shattered all the ice that it summoned, while my friends kept attacking it from the surroundings.


    "I have to go all out! [Beast Aura]!!!!"


    CLAAAASH!


    Zack unleashed several storming attacks, winds and lightningbining together into massive bear-like ws which he summoned out of his Beast Aura. His attacks were wild and disorganized, but he packed a punch, especially now that he was our only proficient lightning magic wielder, he was dealing the most direct damage.


    "[Abyssal Scythe]! [Soul Reaping]!"


    SLAAAASH!


    Aquarina gathered her shadows and darkness into her weapons, fusing them into her scythe once more. She flew around the skies majestically, as she gracefully swung her scythe, each time she did, she cut down a piece of the dragon''s soul, weakening it while filling its scales with wounds at the same time.


    "[Lethargic Curse]! [Draining Curse]! [Spiderweb of Shadows]!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "[Holy Enhancement]! [Light Field]! [Holy Light Arrows]!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    BOOOM! FLAAASH!


    Celeste kept close to Mist, she utilized her Cursed Spear to inflict weakening debuff curses on the Lesser Dragon, while her darkness turned into spiderwebs which wrapped around the dragon, stacking with my own ck chains, strengthening the curse effects. Meanwhile, Mist healed our injuries and our vitality while shooting light arrows into the dragon''s eyes, temporarily blinding it.


    "You can do it Mister Teddy!"


    Lastly, Celica was imbuing her Mana into her golem, as it was tanking most of the dragon''s physical attacks while she used her puppeteer strings to control the golem wonderfully. At the same time, Nephi offered her support by firing countless light beams.


    My familiars all gathered their power into my sword, as I unleashed a devastating lightning attack which was merged with the holy light element of Alice and the nature element of Naturia!


    CRAAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!!


    The powerful attack not only spread lightning, but it quickly erupted around the Sea Snake''s body as countless branches and roots began growing across its flesh and scales, dealing heavy internal damage, at the same time as explosions of light devastated the scales and flesh even further! Now that was teamwork!


    Beelzebub utilized his deadly venom and poisons to drain away the life of the Dragon, as he naturally imbued his powers into my attacks. Each blow I dealt against the dragon filled its wounds with more poison. Even if dragons were very resistant to poisons and venoms, this one was a lesser dragon, and terribly weakened as it was. It was working.


    "SHAAAAAH! RAAAAAARRRRRGGH¡­!"


    The Dragon kept clinging to life, but its eyes slowly began losing their light, it gasped for air as it suddenly gathered itsst amounts of Mana into its jaws, trying to unleash a dragon breath to take us with him!


    "Not going to happen! [Decapitation]!"


    However, Aquarina stopped it from doing any further damage, swinging her scythe, which suddenly grew ten times its original size as she imbued all her remaining shadows into it, and then she swung her weapon mercilessly against the High Sea Snake''s neck, beheading the monster in the process!


    SLAAAAAAASH!


    "GRYYYYAAAAARRRGGH¡­!"


    Giving an agonizing screech, the Lesser Dragon''s head was finally sliced off, its massive head falling into the floor and causing an incredible tremor, followed by an evenrger one as its body fell into the floor and stayed motionless, forever this time.


    BAAAM! BAAAAMMM!


    We nced with surprise. This battle wasn''t at all easy. We rested in the floor right after the Lesser Dragon''s defeat, gasping for air.


    "Agh, we did it¡­" Zack sighed.


    "Finally¡­" Mist gasped.


    "Oof¡­ I really can''t keep this up for so long¡­" Aquarina''s shadows dissipated, revealing her normal body, she fell into the floor, with a strong fever.


    "Ah¡­ A-Aquarina!" I quickly gathered my strength, rushing towards her after confirming everyone was okay.


    -----

 Chapter 645 Strange Coral Tree Fruits

    -----


    I ignored the System messages popping up after the Dragon''s defeat, as I ran towards Aquarina. Her transformation was amazing, but it tired too much. I quickly retrieved an Elixir, of the many I had made back then, and quickly made her drink it.


    "Drink it! Quickly!"


    "Ugh¡­!"


    Aquarina quickly began drinking the Elixir, the lifeforce that had been sucked out of her through that transformation slowly began to recover, as she looked more healthy, and not as pale as before.


    "Are you feeling better? Need another one?" I asked her. "Also eat these leaves, and this fruit."


    I gave her leaves and fruits from Naturia to recover her Mana and Vitality even more, but Aquarina smiled back and gave me a kiss in my forehead.


    "I am fine! Don''t worry." She said, quickly getting up and beginning to stretch. "I am already used to this exhaustion. I usually just rest it off."


    "Oh? It wasn''t lethal?!" Asked Mist, who was readying a healing spell. "Phew! I was so worried too¡­" Her magic circle quickly dissipated.


    "You''re feeling good then? Are you sure? I''ve never seen you transform like that before¡­" Zack said.


    "Yeah, are you really alright?" Celeste wondered.


    "I am okay, don''t worry, ugh, don''t be so corny now¡­" Aquarina was getting slightly flustered by everyone''s concern.


    "Hehehe, you''re getting all flustered, look how red you are now." I teased her.


    "I-I wasn''t trying to make everyone worried like this¡­ S-Sorry." Aquarina sighed. "Father told me to keep this form a secret and only reveal it when it was truly, truly necessary. I got a bit worried when I saw everyone struggling, and Sylphy¡­ So I just went and did it, ugh."


    "Well you owe us a few exnations now." I said while crossing my arms. "But before that, how about we first pick up the monster corpses? Also that big Sea Snake dragon is quite valuable! We''ll surely use his materials to make something nice."


    GRUMBLE!


    However, before I could do anything else, I heard Aquarina''s stomach grumbling furiously.


    "Ah, using this transformation drains me of all my energy, my stomach''s empty." She sighed. "My father always says I have to eat a ton when I transform¡­"


    "Alright, let''s prepare something to eat before going to thest floor then." I nodded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yaay, more seafood!" Mist celebrated, she was quite the glutton as well, eating more than everyone together. Her race was quite known for that, known as "Jaw Demons" or something, they boastrge jaws that can expand into a massive size, kind of like snakes, and their stomachs are usuallyrger too. They use this to umte energy for winter, like bears.


    "Then let''s gather everything. Should we try out the Sea Snake meat then?" I wondered.


    "Yes!" Celica said. "I am hungry too¡­ Utilizing Mister Teddy''s secret power drains my energy¡­ Not only mana."


    It seemed that Celica''s special "Puppetry Magic" uses her own Life Force, which transforms into Vitality, so to refill it, she just has to eat a lot much like with Aquarina''s case. Food made using rich, high-quality ingredients and cooked using Cooking Magic bring the best Vitality-restoring effects, and could even heal wounds, so we''ll be making a lot for everyone.


    I used my special Dimensional Bag, an SSS Rank Item which is probably one of the most precious things out there in this world, capable of being able to hold an almost endless amount of items inside, to store all the Giant Eels and the Sea Snake, while we decided to forage around the Floor 2 to make sure there weren''t any more treats left behind.


    Like father taught us, usually it is safer to take a rest near the stairs leading to the next dungeon floor. Dungeons are quite safe in the stairs, as there are special magical barriers that stop monsters from moving between floors, which perhaps not as intended, turn into a safe ce for adventurers to rest or even sleep.


    That''s not to say a wild monster from the outside of the dungeon could get in easily and just ignore the barrier, which happens a lot of times, but it is still way safer.


    "This ce''s beautiful, it is not called the Coral Forest for nothing." Celica said in surprise. "So many colorful corals growing everywhere! How can they survive without water though?"


    "They''re special corals that grow in wet areas, they don''t need water covering them all the time, and grow and develop a lot like trees do. Some even have fruits which are actually the eggs of theirrvae stages." I said, reading the information given to me thanks to my Appraisal Ability within the Heavenly Eyes Divine Protection Ability. Using this, I''ve been discerning which ones are useful for alchemy, and I''ve extracted quite a lot of colorful corals.


    Also, the Alchemy Subss helps spotting them easily, and even enhance their quality once I pick them up and save them inside of my Dimensional Bag as an extra effect.


    "Like that one over there?" Aquarina wondered.


    She nced at a very tall Coral Tree which had several fruits hanging on its branches, some were purple, others blue, some were red and others green. They seemed like normal fruits, but this was merely mimicry, a rather cruel mimicry at that.


    "Yeah, but we cannot eat them just as they are, if we grab them and munch them, thervae enter our stomachs like parasites. This is a method the corals use to spread around by letting predators eat their eggs and then poop themter, elsewhere. Like this, they spread their offspring far away. But its worse than just with normal seeds of fruits because these do damage to our stomach and can make us really, really, sick." I sighed.


    "Ugh, never mind, I am not eating that¡­" Aquarina quickly felt disgusted.


    "Well, they''re still very good alchemy materials, rich in life force and mana!" I quickly grabbed dozens of these fruits, storing them inside the bag.


    Like that, we reached the end of the Floor.


    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 646 Gathering Many Materials

    -----


    Ding!


    [You''ve gathered several Materials!]


    [The power of the [Alchemist] Subss has enhanced their Rank!]


    [You''ve gathered [Red Coral Tree Branch (C Grade)] x26]


    [You''ve gathered [Green Coral Tree Branch (C Grade)] x18]


    [You''ve gathered [Blue Coral Tree Branch (C Grade)] x21]


    [You''ve gathered [Yellow Coral Tree Branch (C Grade)] x23]


    [You''ve gathered [Red Coral Tree Fruit (D Grade)] x11]


    [You''ve gathered [Green Coral Tree Fruit (D Grade)] x12]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You''ve gathered [Blue Coral Tree Fruit (D Grade)] x10]


    [You''ve gathered [Yellow Coral Tree Fruit (D Grade)] x12]


    "Look Sylphy! I found these weird mushies." Mist said. "Can we eat these?"


    Mist suddenly brought some mushrooms I had not seen before. They were slimy, transparent, and covered in goo. They had small tentacle-like tendrils growing around their cap.


    "What are these?!" Aquarina seemed surprised.


    "Dunno but I found a ton of mushies around that ce!" Mist said.


    "Yeah there''s a ton!" Zack said, calling us over.


    We quickly moved there, finding tons of mushrooms. They were so big, glowy, and transparent, it left me slightly shocked. They were a brand new material I had never seen before, but much like the fruits from the corals, it was more than the eye could see.


    "Nobody of you guys ate it right?" I asked.


    "Not yet, but maybe we can roast them?" Mist wondered.


    "Hmm, perhaps, but don''t try to eat them raw, these things might look like mushrooms, but they''re actually a type of jellyfish!" I said, everyone was shocked.


    Yep, the description was right there.


    -----


    [Mushroom Jellyfish Polyp (D Grade)]


    The small Polyp of a Mushroom Jellyfish, which is a widespread race of Jellyfish monsters that have grown to develop a sessile form, absorbing nutrients from their surroundings, parasitizing the roots of corals more often, or draining mana naturally flowing inside water-based dungeons. They''re not aggressive but most of their species are highly poisonous, and when they reach maturity they turn into giant terrestrial Jellyfish monsters.


    This Polyp is a small and nonpoisonous kind that feeds on Coral Tree''s roots nutrients and mana flowing in the air. They''re still normally not good to eat raw, but if boiled, they can be surprisingly delicious. It has high healing properties if processed into potions.


    -----<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I showed everyone this description, which I quickly wrote into letters using Word Magic, which is a simple magic that helps at drawing letters using Magic Runes. Everyone was left surprised and terrified at the same time, Zack quickly dropped all the ones he was carrying with himself.


    "What? They''re jellyfish?! Ew!" He quickly dropped it all.


    "I feel betrayed¡­" Celeste sighed. "Everything here really is not what it seems to be, huh?"


    "Well, it did said its tasty if boiled, no?" Mist wondered, drooling a bit while wondering about the taste of a new food.


    "You''re suggesting eating that?!" Zack was horrified.


    "I mean, we do eat squid¡­ isn''t it simr?" Mist asked.


    "I have never eaten jellyfish before¡­" Sighed Zack. "But they say they have a weird tasteless vor."


    "Come on, we can try out new stuff today, we''ve got more ingredients than I thought. Heheh, even the poisonous ones are useful materials! Poison-type materials are always useful in alchemy!" I happily harvested more materials.


    Ding!


    [You''ve gathered several Materials!]


    [The power of the [Alchemist] Subss has enhanced their Rank!]


    [You''ve gathered [Mushroom Jellyfish Polyp (C Grade)] x31]


    [You''ve gathered [Poisonous Purple Mushroom Jellyfish Polyp (C Grade)] x21]


    [You''ve gathered [Earthy Spiky Mushroom Jellyfish Polyp (C Grade)] x22]


    [You''ve gathered [Electrifying Mushroom Jellyfish Polyp (C Grade)] x23]


    Once we were done foraging, we ended encountering some more monsters in the way, not as ferocious as the previous eels though, they were smaller and seemed to live together with the ecosystem here. We found several species of walking fishes the size of rats, some even adapted to resemble monkeys, with big arms and legs. We also found several wandering crustaceans, crabs, lobsters, and the like, which we grabbed greedily.


    I saved the poisonous ones for alchemy while leaving the edible ones to prepare something tasty now that we had everything. I quickly started arge bonfire and began cooking something. I wanted to make a seafood stew, so I added a few Blue and Red Crabs, some Walking Lobsters, shellfishes we found stuck to the coral trees, and some polyp mushrooms that were not poisonous.


    Lastly, I addedrge chunks of eel meat and sea snake meat, tons of spices, and left it all boiling it silently. The smell of all the seafood merging together was quite appetizing. As for the rest of the meat? Merely roasting it would do, but I wanted something more¡­ borated, so I brought out a pan and started warming some oil while cutting thirty centimeter big chunks of sea snake meat and eel meat.


    Then, I used some eggs and breadcrumbs and dipped them on it, frying them after dipping them on eggs and breadcrumbs with some salt, the smell of fried fish was enchanting, and I also decided to fry somerge fillets of sea snake on butter too, made back home by our farms of cows.


    FRSSSSHH!


    The sound of the meat frying really made us lose our patience, we were growing hungrier! I also decided to boil some rice to apany everything, and brought out several apanying sauces, including mayonnaise and tartar sauce, some inventions I created using Alice''s knowledge from Earth. We found Knight Shrimps, tiny Tier 1 Monsters that fight together in armies like ants, which Zephy hunted, so we even made tempura shrimps.


    ¡­


    "Crunch! Yummy! They''re so crunchy¡­!"


    Zephy was filling his tiny cheeks stuffing himself with his hunt of the day, he hunted tons as well, and ended growing stronger as a result, his Magic Circle and Physique all raised to Tier 1 Rank 5 due to his efforts.


    Defeating monsters grants magic power which enchants physique and a bit of the magic circle. Elves have both growths quite synchronized, so we can even get magically stronger by defeating monsters, although it gets slower after Tier 2.


    -----

 Chapter 647 Quest Complete

    -----


    "Oh man I can''t stop eating¡­" Celeste was eating the fried eel without stopping.


    "So good!" Aquarina had a whole bowl of rice with fried treats, and some seafood soup at the side.


    "Never mind what I said before, these mushroom things are really good!" Zack said. "They''re a bit rubbery but somehow they taste like crab and squid together."


    "They taste like squid to me!" Said Mist. "I told you they were going to be good!"


    "Hahhh~ The butter fried Sea Snake fillets are the best ones though!" Celica couldn''t stop eating them, she loved butter a lot, thisbination killed her.


    Meanwhile I was also eating happily, although slightly distracted as I sorted out the system windows.


    Ding!


    [Calcting EXP Earned¡­]


    [You and Your Party defeated [Giant Eel (Tier 3: Rank 5)] x46!]


    [You and Your Party defeated [High Giant Sea Snake (Tier 5: Rank 1)] x1!]


    [You and Your Party defeated [Various Sea Critters (Tier 1 ~ Tier 2)] x63!]


    [You earned 1260000 EXP!]


    Ding!


    [You havepleted the Special [Chain Quest]: [Defeat the Guardian of the Dungeon''s Floor 2, the High Sea Snake!]


    [Congrattions! Not only were you able to defeat the powerful Sea Snake but you did it in time record! Now that you''vepleted Floor 2, the onlyst challenge awaiting you and your pals is Floor 3, where the King of the Fishmen resides, the powerful Boss of this Dangerous Dungeon!]


    [You have received bonus rewards for havingpleted the Quest in less than half an hour!]


    [Completion Rewards: [400000 EXP] [200000 Shared EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (D Grade)] x8 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x4 [Sea Snake''s Bracelet (C+ Grade)] x1!]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Naturia] Level has increased from Level 24 to Level 25!]


    [Naturia] Can now Evolve!]


    [Ignatius] Level has increased from Level 24 to Level 25!]


    [Ignatius] Can now Evolve!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Furoh] Level has increased from Level 24 to Level 25!]


    [Furoh] Can now Evolve!]


    [Beelzebub] Level has increased from Level 24 to Level 25!]


    [Beelzebub] Can now Evolve!]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Curse] Level has increased from Level 24 to Level 25!]


    [Curse] Can now Evolve!]


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 16 to Level 18!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    Damn, I got way more than I had originally expected! Tons of EXP, and even more items]! And everyone reached max level except Scarlet?! Isn''t this a bit excessive already¡­?


    Should I evolve them now? ¡­No, everyone will notice the changes too fast and will ask me how the heck can they get so strong out of the blue. Better leave them like this until I get back home, sadly.


    Nheless, Scarlet is also on her way to max level at Level 18 out of 25! It makes me think I should give yet another System Seed to another piece of equipment. Aside from the newly remade sword, I''ve also gotten some improved boots using dragon scales and demon skin.


    Though maybe having a shield wouldn''t be so bad? I did get the Coral Shield from the Quest of defeating the Coral Golem, but it wouldn''t be weird if I bring it out of the blue? Hmm¡­


    Another thing I''ve been considering is just getting myself another sword. At this point my strength is very high, so I can more or less just wield two big swords without many issues, I would say.


    Perhaps making a new sword for myself using my alchemy and smithing spells and some materials I''ve gathered wouldn''t be so bad¡­ Huh, though for now I should leave it like this.


    Though, why are my Familiars leveling so fast? Well, we''ve gone through a monster rush so they have leveled up a ton just now¡­ And well, this one maxed out Skill¡­


    -----


    [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: -- / --


    You are greatly connected with Spirits, you can feel their emotions, their thoughts, and even their hearts, and connect with them through strong bonds that canst for eternity.


    Passively enhances the All Stats of all Spirits and Familiars that you''ve contracted with, while also enhancing their growth speed. Can be used actively to enhance the power of selected Spirit and Familiars by a certain percentage for a few minutes. Additionally, connecting with Spirits now bes easier.


    Additionally, it grants arge quantity of Spiritual Runes distributed both in the Soul and the Body, enhancing Magic Circle and Physique.


    Passive Effect (10): Permanently Enhances Spirits and Familiars All Stats, HP and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by +100%. Spirits can connect more with their Master, increasing the synchronization of Master and Spirit by +70%.


    Active Effect (10): Temporarily grants [Blessing] to a target Spirit or Familiar, increasing All their Stats, HP and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by +100% for 30 Minutes. Cooldown: 1 Hour.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Skill Effects by +100%.


    -----


    Really, REALLY increases their EXP earned. I should really get myself some more new Familiars now that I think about it. My soul had grown big enough that there should be space for some more. There''s the still dormant True Demon Familiar, which is forming out of the Soul Fragments of the True Demons we''ve defeatedbined with the Blue Demon (the king of the goblins), it is bing something really strange¡­ but I don''t know what to do with it because it still sleeping soundly.


    And then there''s Nephilim, the girl we''ve been having with us for a while now. She''s kind of like a golem, and has been learning slowly more and more. Though I''ve designated her the task of protecting my little brother, which she does wonderfully¡­ I suppose that making her a familiar would really be a good idea.


    But it feels a bit weird to just jump into her asking her to be my Familiar, after all she''s more like a person than a spirit, or a monster. Though when I see how Furoh and Ignatius are there, I guess I can''t really get all that hypocritical about it.


    -----

 Chapter 648 A Gift For My Cute Girlfriend

    -----


    Ignatius and Furoh didn''t had much of a choice, even less Beelzebub. Both Ignatius and Beelzebub were long dead anyways, and their only option to "resurrect" was by bing my Spirits. Furoh agreed to this so he could hide from people as a familiar, but ultimately ended benefitting a lot from this by gaining mana constantly and then ultimately a system that helped him evolve further.


    So I guess our rtionships are more like dependent in one another. I get their support and amazing powers, which have boosted my total strength through the clouds and their support which have helped us through countless battles, and they get my endless Mana and many other benefits, such as the System, or keeping them alive to begin with.


    And Scarlet is¡­ a first. She''s an evolving weapon which is my Familiar too. I think I might have room for a few more, equipment-based Familiars use a very small amount of Soul Requirement, so I might even be able to get a whole set of equipment with a System and as my familiars.


    Though for now¡­ I should probably ask Nephi to be my Familiarter today.


    And just by checking this Sea Snake Bracelet through the system window that showcases the items inside the Dimensional Bag, I can tell it is a pretty good item.


    It is C+ Grade and it shows, it grants a nice bonus to Magic Power and Mana, and has a Skill named [Sea Snake''s Fangs] which summons these fangs as a magical attack, or that can also be merged with a physical weapon attack.


    Though I feel like it might go better with Aquarina, the more she gets a boost to her primary water element, the better, right? Hmm¡­ I''ll make her a better and prettier ringter for her birthday, so gifting this to her would be nice.


    Though can I even gift items made by the System to others? I wonder¡­


    When everyone was almost getting done eating our delicious lunch, I quickly brought out the bracelet, giving it to Aquarina.


    "Here. This is a little item I saw, it seems the Sea Snake dropped it after we defeated it¡­" I said while pretending that such a thing wasn''t a big and fat lie.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh?! Monsters in the dungeon have barely dropped items, it''s really rare!" Aquarina said in surprise. "A-Are you sure you want to gift it to me Sylphy?"


    She felt a bit surprised. Equipment found inside dungeons was extremely rare and often highly valuable because it came with special enchantments never seen before in any other ce, usually referred as "Ancient Relics" that the gods left out.


    We had already acquired another relic, that strange item that the Sea Goddesses had left behind, it seems to only react to Aquarina, but it holds a great deal of Divine Power, though we have no idea how to use it.


    This bracelet is not really a relic, it just a special equipment materialized through the System''s powers.


    ¡­Wait, wouldn''t that make it a god relic then? After all the system was made by a God and all.


    Nah, I shouldn''t really worry.


    "Nah, it''s fine, you can keep it." I said with a nod, giving it to her anyways. I decided to equip the Coral Shield as well. "I also got this shield from the coral golem, but I''ll be keeping it, nobody here uses shields, right? I''ve got a free arm so I''ll keep it for now."


    "Sure¡­" Zack said. "Though don''t go around hoarding stuff the monsters drop!"


    "Hahah, it''s fine, she deals the most damage most of the time so I think she deserves them." Celeste seemed fine with anything to be honest.


    "Well Sylphy helped us buy new equipment earlier today, so its all fine by me!" Mist agreed.


    "W-Well, alright!" Aquarina ended happily taking the bracelet off my hands, quickly equipping it.


    FLUOSH!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    An aura of Oceans and Water immediately emerged from the bracelet, coating Aquarina''s body and merging with her magical power. I saw as her strength slowly began to increase. It seemed to have worked wonders.


    "ROOAAR!"


    Even the shape of a sea snake emerged made out of her magical aura, wrapping around her body as if trying to protect her. This was the bracelet''s skill, and it helped her parry magical attacks and enhanced her water and ice attribute magic power and conjuration speed.


    "This is amazing! It is imbued with so much magical power¡­ It is really a relic of the gods¡­" Aquarina felt moved. "Y-You''re giving me something so valuable, Sylphy¡­" She felt slightly guilty. "I''ll make sure to treasure it!"


    She hugged me tightly, as she gave me a kiss in my nose.


    "Ahahah¡­ I-It''s nothing." I said while feeling slightly embarrassed.


    "Look at those two, so shameless." Celeste began gossiping.


    "They''re very lovey dovey." Giggled Mist.


    "They just don''t even care about hiding it anymore, huh?" Zack sighed.


    "Master, what is this expression you''re using constantly with Aquarina?" Wondered Nephilim.


    "H-Huh? T-That''s just kissing¡­ It is done when¡­ we appreciate and love someone a lot." I exined to Nephilim.


    "Appreciation and love¡­" Nephilim began wondering, her multi-colored eyes shining brightly. "I see¡­ I''ve understood. Then master, can I kiss you?"


    "EH?!" I felt a bit shocked.


    "W-Wait, hold on! O-Only I can¡­!" Aquarina quickly protested. "And maybe her family¡­"


    "Heheh¡­" Nephilim suddenly beganughing. "That was a joke, my first sessful joke, master!"


    "Oh¡­" Aquarina and I were left a bit speechless, while our friends nced at us with teasing smiles.


    "¡­I did teach her about jokes, right¡­" I said while remembering that time, some days ago when I told her about making jokes and stuff.


    "Sigh, that really got me¡­ concerned." Aquarina sighed.


    "Afraid someone''s going to steal her from you now?" Laughed Celeste.


    "Ugh¡­ Shut up, Celeste¡­" Aquarina grumpily said, as I calmed her grumpiness with head pats, as we made our way downstairs.


    My Aquarina''s really way too cute, even more when she gets all jealous~


    -----

 Chapter 649 An Hidden Key

    -----


    "Oh man, I am max level already! Can''t I evolve straight away, Sylphy?" Comined Ignatius, floating around me on his Kid Dragon form. I wanted to smack him on the head for being so annoying. "We can evolve inside the Soul Scape, right?"


    "No you can''t! The Soul Scape would grow unstable if you do that, scatterbrained lizard." Beelzebub reprimanded him. "Be patient! I, for once, will patiently wait my eventual evolution."


    "It is as he says. Beelzebub seems to have an amazing insight in the true properties of a Soul Scape." Alice exined. "Evolutions inside the soul scape will bring a disaster as each time you evolve, you let out a lot of magical power. Sylphy''s soul could even explode¡­ Well, maybe."


    "Hm, I do wonder if this could change when Sylphy''s soul bes stronger though¡­" Furoh wondered. He was on his Fenrir form, as we rode him with Aquarina behind me.


    "Certainly, she''s still growing as we talk. Her developing speed is amazing, but she has a lot more room to grow." Said Alice. "Eventually, she could be the strongest in the entire world!"


    "I-I think you''re exaggerating a bit now." I sighed.


    "Fooo! Fooo, fooo!" Naturia seemed to agree to that, happily flying around.


    "Hmph, as long as Sylphy can absorb more curses and the like, I am fine." Curse said, keeping himself a bit away from everyone else.


    "Well aren''t you mister gloomy?" Sighed Ignatius. "How about you go-"


    "Hm?! I can sense something¡­" Beelzebub said.


    While we were walking downstairs, Beelzebub suddenly began flying towards the walls to the left, finding something strange, a strange painting in the shape of a mermaid stretching her arms upwards, embracing a monolith shaped¡­ thing? Huh? It has a hole shaped like that.


    Wait¡­


    I quickly remembered something, the relic we acquired at Floor 1''s hidden room. A quick nce at its description gave me the answer I was looking for.


    -----


    [Monolith of the Sea Nymphs (??? Grade)]


    A Special Monolith made by the Gods long ago, in the Age of the Gods. It contains an unseen Divine Power, and it is the Key to the Ruins of the Nymphs, opening the Path towards its Depths.


    It was made using a mixture of Orichalcum and the Soul Fragments of Nymphs. As one of the Divine Monoliths, it can activate the true power of Divine Artifacts, imbuing into them the Element of Water.


    -----


    Don''t tell me this is actually a key to these ruin''s hidden rooms?


    "Guys, wait a bit¡­" I called everyone, as we stood in front of the strange painting.


    "That''s a mermaid painting?" Zack wondered.


    "Is there something there?" Mist curiously wondered.


    "Yeah, there''s surely something here!" Beelzebub called me.


    "One of my Spirits found there''s something here¡­ Probably a secret room." I exined to my friends.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "A Secret Room?! Are you serious?" Zack asked in surprise, touching the painting, but nothing happened. "Maybe we need to blow it up?"


    "I can help if that''s the case!" Mist said.


    "I don''t think that''s the idea here¡­" Celeste sighed. "Though that hole''s shaped into something¡­ reminds me of an item we got earlier, no?"


    "The Divine Power of my creators¡­ I can sense it within this wall. Something is lying within the other way, a new path leading to a different room." Said Nephilim.


    "I can feel something myself as well¡­ Like my Divine Protection is reacting to this, simrly to what happened with the secret room from before." Aquarina said. "We need to use something else¡­ that thing we got earlier, maybe. Sylphy do you still have it- Oh."


    "Yep, its in my hands right here." I smiled, showing the relic. "I''ve been inspecting it for a while now, and look what we''ve got. It fits right in!"


    I quickly put the relic inside the hole. It fit perfectly, in mere seconds, a cracking sound was heard, as some sort of inner mechanism beneath the walls started its operations once more. Several runes and circuits started spreading around the walls, expanding all the way around the painting and up into the ceiling.


    FLAAASH!


    A sh of blue light came out, making us close our eyes for a few seconds before we could see that the walls were no more, having changed to an enormous open gate, leading to a long corridorpletely made of silver metal, just like the interior of the god''s ruins, they seemed highly technological.


    "Woah, it opened¡­" Zack said.


    "Shall we go in then?" I said.


    "Are you sure, Sylphy? There might be guardians inside like before¡­" Sighed Mist.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are you worried now? We''ve gotten this far, there''s no point in not getting inside and see what''s there." I sighed.


    "Yeah, you''re right!" Aquarina said, easily supporting my decision. Her hand was suddenly shining bright blue though. "Huh? Why is my hand shining?"


    "It is leading you¡­" Nephilim said. "I see! It makes sense nobody has ever discovered this ce before until we got here. These ruins are protected by the god''s divine powers, and will only open to the gods themselves¡­ or those that hold their divine protections."


    "Wait, does that means this entire temple¡­ It was made for the divine protected of the nymph goddesses?" I wondered. "So without Aquarina, we would had never been able to even get here."


    "That''s positively the correct answer¡­" Nephi nodded. "Of course, the dungeon still has a normal path, but these hidden rooms containing special data gathered from the ancient gods¡­ It is something only them or¡­ someone with their divine protection, which allows them to contain the same type of divine power than them could get."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s get in!" I said, quickly rushing inside with Aquarina, holding her hand as we entered the new and mysterious room.


    .


    .


    .


    Within the depths of the Dungeon, eight menacing red-colored eyes nced down at Sylphy and her friends exploring yet another Hidden Room. The creature''s eyes nced at the scene with utter fascination and joy.


    -----

 Chapter 650 Entering The Hidden Room

    -----


    Within the depths of the Dungeon, eight menacing red-colored eyes nced down at Sylphy and her friends exploring yet another Hidden Room. The creature''s eyes nced at the scene with utter fascination and joy.


    "Incredible¡­ to think they would find the second room already!" Spoke a malefic voice,ing the very being that has been watching them since they entered the dungeon, from the hidden depths within. "It is just as our Evil Goddess has predicted, her webs of fate are never wrong, she, the one given the divine protection by the three nymphs hase!"


    The entity nced as the children entered deeper into the dungeon''s second hidden room, about to find new treasures which this entity, and many of its multi-eyed allies have been trying to get for their Master for a while.


    "YES! Keep finding more, MORE! Ande down¡­ bring me the relics to me, foolish children! Oooh, our Great Lady shall be so happy upon learning that I''ll bring her not only the Relics she desires, but the heads of the future heroes!"


    With great joy and a malefic nature befitting of monsters, the creature nced the children explore the secret depths of this dungeon, patiently awaiting their prompt descent into theirir.


    .


    .


    .


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    The cold and silver-colored corridors shone with bright blue runes. They appeared as we walked through the corridor. They were not exactly guiding us, but Aquarina. They reacted to her whenever she touched the walls, as if greeting her.


    Sometimes, spheres of blue mana would emerge, finding her and embracing her. For a moment, it felt as if the entire ruins were alive, and were greeting her back, as if they had been missing her, even when she had never visited this ce.


    I don''t know if the three nymphs ever intended this to begin with, but it seems to be a new way to "hack" these ruins by utilizing the powers of the divine protections of the gods we got. Perhaps it wouldn''t be within the realm of impossibility for me to find an abandoned temple of the goddess of light and sight, or perhaps of the gods of fire.


    But for now, it seemed that the spotlight was all on Aquarina, and I was rather happy of that. Perhaps if weplete this whole ce, she''ll get even stronger by receiving some sort of ancient relic.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    We only got this monolith, some sort of key, but we might finally get something different in here.


    Or well, I hope.


    "Look, another door?"


    We stopped in front of yet another door, this one was smaller, but seemedpletely made of Divine Metal, the same material those golems I fought back then were made of. This one had no indicative of a where to ce the key though.


    However, Aquarina "felt" something. She walked in silence in front of the gate and touched it, and then she held the relic in her hands. Secondster, the gate reacted. Countless runes emerged all around, as the gates opened magically.


    CREAAAK¡­!


    As the doors opened, we entered the room, an incredibly vast cave. There were shiny crystals on top of the ceiling, growing there after so many years absorbing the mana. Even new ores grew, derived by the higher quality metal which degraded over eons.


    And within this immense cave, in the middle of it all, an enormous nest rested. It was made of blue crystals, and not just water spirit stones. They were¡­ Aquarium Crystals! It is the crystal I''ve been looking for, a B Grade Water Attribute crystal.


    However, that wasn''t the really important part of this¡­ This was definitely a nest, like the ones you see eggying monsters or animals make, and this one was fullyposed of colorful crystals. In the middle of everything, there was an egg.


    The egg was as big as one meter, and waspletely covered on blue scales so shiny and glossy they resembled jewels.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "An egg?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "That''s certainly an egg, alright." Celeste said. "Wait, doesn''t this reminds you of how we found Nephi?"


    "Hmm¡­ No, this is different. This egg is not merely to contain a relic." Said Nephi. "There is a living being there- or well, there was."


    "Indeed, I can''t sense any life energy from it, that egg''s fossilized." I sighed.


    "That is indeed a Dragon Egg! I think it is a Water Dragon Egg, though its quality and power¡­ It is nothing like that Sea Snake! This is probably the egg of a True Dragon, not a Lesser Dragon. Sadly, its already dead. It is quite a pity that it was never able to hatch." Ignatius said.


    "Huh¡­" Zack scratched his chin. "Well, can''t it be used as a material at least?"


    "Hey don''t just say that out of the blue!" Aquarina sighed. "Though¡­"


    Her blue eyes began shining a bit, as her hand showed a mark, resembling three Nymphs holding hands and making a circle.


    "This egg¡­ it feels like it is calling me."


    Aquarina slowly walked towards the egg, as her spirits and familiar emerged out of her Soul Scape. Undine seemed slightly curious, while her second Familiar, Leviathan junior, was the most attracted to the egg.


    Meanwhile, Pyuku seemed afraid, stepping back without wanting to mess with that for some reason¡­


    "Aquarina, wait!" I said, quickly trying to stop her.


    She looked almost hypnotized by the presence of this egg, and it made me feel as afraid as Pyuku was!


    However, before I could stop her, she touched it.


    FLAAAASH!


    Before anything else could be seen, we were brought¡­ somewhere else.


    Our surroundings changed, turningpletely ck, and then, showing moving images depicting the ancient past.


    It was much like it happened with the first hidden room. These images showed things we had not seen before, but that were things that happened in the past.


    Rted to the three Nymph goddesses, and their servants, the Aquatic Anima.


    "W-What is this?! Another projection?" Zack wondered.


    "T-This is¡­!" Celeste muttered.


    "Look!" Mist pointed out.


    -----

 Chapter 651 The Mysterious Dragon Egg

    -----


    Rather than showing images, it felt as if we had traveled to the past. It was this very same room, but something had changed, everything seemed less¡­ old. Instead of a deteriorating cave, the entire area was covered with the same metal, walls which had decayed through eons were now back to where they used to be.


    However, the same nest remained. Made of blue crystals, there was arge blue egg resting on top of the nest. And surrounding it there were many Mermen, the name of the Aquatic Anima. They were the servants of the Nymph goddesses. However, their face expressions seemed¡­ concerned.


    "Our goddesses have changed¡­ Since that incident that they have be¡­ childish."


    "The Divine Ocean Dragon Egg which they nned to revive as their Familiar¡­ it is slowly losing its life force."


    "It might soon die. Without the true Divine Essence of the Ocean Core, it cannot truly hatch. We should had never unsealed it if we knew this would had happened¡­"


    "Without our goddesses aid, we cannot continue their ns, what a pity."


    The mermenmented, ncing at the egg slowly die.


    "The priced child of the Ocean Dragon Queen, now shall perish¡­ alone and abandoned."


    "Hahh¡­ If only ourdies could regain their reason, which seems to have disappearedpletely¡­"


    "There might be a way, however."


    The third mermen spoke, ncing at the other two.


    "How so?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t you remember how the goddesses lost their reason after the creation of that Relic? Perhaps within that Relic¡­ might remain their reason, their wills."


    "You mean¡­?"


    "Could there be a way to save them?"


    "Yes, perhaps, but not within our realm of possibilities. We do not possess her powers, and we cannot manipte this technology as we please either."


    The mermen sighed, ncing back at the egg.


    "But perhaps, one day¡­ somebody, maybe someone far, far in the future will obtain our goddesses divine protections."


    "And if that dayes, you think¡­?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Perhaps that divinely protected might find a way to bring them back to their former selves."


    The men sighed onest time, leaving the room. Only the third one remained, ncing at the egg as it slowly lost its life force.


    "That egg, even within death, shall only respond to the true inheritor of ourdy''s divine powers."


    FLASH!


    And after that, we were back to normal.


    We were all left speechless once more.


    What we saw there¡­ revealed more than I could had imagined.


    It seems that they really lost their "reason" which turned the goddesses into child-like nymphs.


    However, based in how they acted in the visions we saw in the first floor, it is very possible they were ruthless and quite selfish,cking any sort ofpassion for their own creations, the Aquatic Anima.


    This also brought the theory that¡­ we might descend from a race the gods originally created to serve them, a race created as ves. We were made to serve them as ves, but upon their defeat, perhaps many of us, much like those mermen abandoned in these ruins, ended abandoned in the.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And due to that, we were able to spread around the world and multiply, conquering it. Perhaps the gods themselves decided to approach us in a way as if they had done this from the beginning, even though perhaps our own multiplication¡­ might had never been within their ns.


    Do the gods see us as mere tools? Most likely. Just recalling that conversation we had with them, it was quite clear they seemed to not look at us as anything else than servants. They even found funny how we tried to resist them, thinking we were ying around.


    Yet¡­ this only puts me even more nervous.


    "Aquarina, drop that thing!"


    I quickly grabbed Aquarina''s arm, forcing her to drop the relic she was holding. Her eyes slowly stopped glowing bright blue, as she let go of the egg as well.


    It felt as if she woke up once I helped her.


    "Eh? What¡­ what happened?" She wondered. "Ugh¡­ my head."


    The relic dropped into the floor and began glowing bright blue, as if protesting, but then it receded and calmed down, going back to its former inconspicuousness.


    "Seems like you were hypnotized by that thing¡­" I sighed. "Are you alright? Alice! Can you check her mental state?"


    "Sure!" Alice emerged in front of me, quickly coating Aquarina with her divine light. "Hmm¡­ She seems to be alright now. But that thing¡­ it seems to have a very strong presence, even a will of its own. It only reacts to her divine protection though."


    "Weird¡­" I sighed. "Well, whatever''s the case, she seems alright."


    "Sigh¡­ That relic was¡­ could it have tried to control me into touching the egg? But why though?" Sighed Aquarina.


    "No idea, but I think its better to throw things inside the Dimensional Bag for now¡­" I said. "I am quite worried things might get worse if you try to touch these things."


    "The Gods seem rather maniptive. Whatever will was left out in that relic¡­ maybe it wanted Aquarina to do something with the egg." Said Celeste. "Seeing how gods are, we should never truly trust them."


    "Yeah, even if having a divine dragon pet seems amazing, I think we should take it easy." Zack said.


    "I agree¡­" Mist sighed worriedly.


    "Are you feeling okay Aquarina?" Celica wondered.


    "You were all weird back there!" Zephy pointed out.


    "She seems stable. The egg, however, has regained life force." Nephi pointed out.


    "Huh?! It did?!" I asked in surprise.


    "It seems dormant, but it might hatch¡­" Said Nephi.


    "This is weird, if it hatches, will it attack us?" Aquarina wondered. "Ugh, well, we might as well bring it with us for now, if it hatches and attacks, it is my responsibility to defeat that thing."


    "True, I guess." I nodded, grabbing the relic using branches made with magic and storing it inside the dimensional storage. I couldn''t do the same with the egg, which was now alive, so we decided to carry it by wrapping it around Furoh''s back using vines made by Naturia.


    "Whatever that was, we''ve still got the whole dungeon to clear, so let''s get going¡­ I want to also get to the bottom of this entire story." Aquarina seemed rather angered and yet at the same time, filled with some sort of responsibility to discover what happened here.


    .


    .


    .


    Within a realm far beyond the dungeon, an entity nced through the eyes eight red eyes of her underlings. Her webs moving rapidly, channeling the divine power of an evil goddess that has blessed her and given her divine protection.


    "The Will of the Three Fallen Nymph Goddesses seems to have not been awakened¡­ Just as you predicted, Lady of the Webs¡­" A smile surged in her lips. "If things go ordingly¡­ Soon, those relics shall be within my hands. For now, you lot, keep trying to find the future heroes scattered around this continent. And bring them to me."


    -----

 Chapter 652 Ill Always Be There For You

    -----


    What had happened just now left us a bit surprised, and slightly tired. We agreed on taking a small break before continuing. Aquarina was rather sad she was being controlled, and her hate for the gods became even bigger for some reason. She was also ncing at the egg with a bit of hate, though if it ever hatches and it''s a nice dragon, I think we should still keep it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sigh¡­ I can''t believe I just did that without even knowing¡­" Sighed Aquarina. "Thank you for being there Sylphy¡­"


    "Don''t worry, everything''s alright now. Alice inspected you using her light magic and she says you''re already fine, the mind controlling effect has beenpletely dispelled." I told her, trying to calm her nerves.


    "That''s¡­ relieving." She sighed, still feeling slightly down.


    Everyone seemed silent as well, nobody really knew what to say, so they were leaving it all to me, geez. Well, she''s¡­ my special one. So I suppose it is my duty to cheer her up.


    "You''re still rather tired, aren''t you?" I asked.


    "Yeah¡­ Not physically but mentally." She sighed. "And I feel¡­ I feel a bit afraid. I don''t want to be used¡­ I don''t want to be a puppet¡­"


    "I know how it feels." I sighed. "Don''t worry, I will never let anybody use you, you''re the only one in control of your body."


    "Sylphy¡­"


    "I swear on my name, I''ll be there to protect you and help you. If these damn gods dare touch you again¡­ I will make sure to make them pay." I swore on my name, as I felt my rage beginning to grow in intensity as the curse in my soul became wider and stronger, desiring to absorb more¡­


    I had managed to slightly hurt Evil Gods using the curse, their spiritual vessels were easily wounded and they screamed in agony when I attacked them like that¡­ if I keep growing stronger, maybe there could be some way to hurt them even more badly.


    I won''t let them touch her¡­


    "Hahah¡­" Suddenly, Aquarina giggled a bit. "You sometimes say some really funny things¡­"


    "A-Ah¡­" I suddenly snapped back to reality, as if my own anger was bringing me elsewhere. "Right¡­ Yeah sounds stupid, right? I just don''t know what else to tell you. I want you¡­ to feel safe, at least with me."


    Aquarina smiled adorably, her blue eyes shining brightly.


    "Sorry, I got a bit frightened, but I am not really weak either, am I? I a strong too¡­ And with you, I think we are unbeatable!" Aquarina said with a confident grin. "Mooch!"


    Suddenly, she stole me a kiss in my lips.


    "Uwah! T-That was sudden!" I got embarrassed; I couldn''t help it.


    "Heheh, that''s all I needed!" Aquarina giggled, getting up and back to her energetic personality. She quickly hugged me and began petting my head. "You''re so cute when you''re worried about me~~!"


    As I received her pampering, everyone was watching at us while giggling and gossiping with one another. I had already grown ustomed to this¡­


    "Look at them, so shameless¡­" Said Celeste. "They could find a room already."


    "Aquarina only needed some Sylphy to fill her energies up, isn''t it?" Sighed Zack. "Well, I can understand her, Sylphy''s lovable¡­"


    "Huh? I am not too?" Mist asked at Zack surprised.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Y-You too, Mist, of course." Zack felt slightly pressured, giving Mist a head pat.


    "They''re so cute together¡­ Mister Teddy and I wonder if one day we''ll find someone we can love like that." Celica said with an innocent giggle.


    "Big sis will marry Aquarina?" Wondered Zephy, my little brother asking Nephi.


    "It does seems to be the case, young lord." Nephi nodded. "We shall celebrate when the wedding begins."


    "Ugh you lot, just shut up!" I cried in embarrassment, as Aquarina giggled at my side.


    Alice seemed rather happy while seeing this scene.


    "You''vee a long way, Sylphy. Look at all the friends you''ve made¡­ So many sweet people at your side. You''re great."


    "Huh? W-What with thatpliment out of the blue?"


    "N-nothing¡­ I just am happy. I''ve been at your side since you were a little baby after all¡­ It is like seeing my child grow up, or my little sister!"


    "Geez, even you''re getting corny¡­"


    "Hahaha, sorry, sorry, I can''t help it~"


    "Fooo fooo!"


    Naturia seemed to agree.


    Like that, before departing, we decided to have a small snack. Whatever dangers awaited us at Floor 3 weren''t going to be any easier than the Eels or that dangerous Sea Snake Lesser Dragon, so we better fill our stomachs with healthy snacks to boost our stats as well, utilizing Cooking Magic!


    "I''ll cook for now, you''ve been cooking all the time, Sylphy." Aquarina said. "I''ve been practicing cooking with your mom for a while now, you can count on me!"


    "O-Oh! Sure then!" I nodded. "I''ll take a break for now, I need to wash myself as well."


    I quickly brought out a tent from the Dimensional Bag and undressed me inside, beginning to wash myself from all the sweat using some basic Tier 1 Water Magic Spells.


    And while I was taking a bath, Alice began talking.


    "I know you want to save your EXP forter, but I would rmend you making a few more System-using equipment, Sylphy. You''ve already seen in Scarlet''s performance enhancement. Her abilities have be over ten times better, and she keeps getting stronger, sharper, and sturdier with each level up. How about you turn something else with a System?" Alice spoke to me through the telepathy that spirits and their masters could do.


    "I had considered it but I still don''t know¡­" I sighed. "Well, do you have any ideas?"


    "Yeah! Your boots change too much, and clothes¡­ not for now. I believe either essories you can carry anywhere easily without needing to be changed or¡­ another weapon." She said. "Items created by the System are especially powerful and have a lot of durability. How about the Coral Golem''s Shield?"


    "Huh¡­ A shield wouldn''t be so bad. Alright then! I guess you''ve convinced me."


    -----

 Chapter 653 Giving A System To My Shield!

    -----


    After Alice''s suggestion, while using warm wind to dry my body from the water, I began to check on the items inside the Dimensional Bag, quickly dragging out the Coral Golem''s Shield from it. The shield was very sturdy, and imbued with a powerful magical effect which seemed to have been inherited from the Coral Golem Dungeon Boss, the same way the other item I got from the Sea Snake was imbued with the Sea Snake''s powers.


    "I hadn''t taken much attention before but¡­ Whenever I hold it, it feels like my defenses naturally rise." I said. "It feels heavy yet not¡­"


    "Told you! System-made items are very powerful!" Alice seemed prideful of her creations.


    "You seem a bit too prideful! Did you made these yourself?" I wondered teasingly.


    "Well, kind of. I do remember having put some inputs and stuff¡­ But the Quest Giving Part of the System is actually managed by a different artificial intelligence. I don''t know if it is an exact clone of me or not, I haven''t had the opportunity to talk with her or him." Alicemented.


    "You still can''t?" I wondered.


    "It seems so, there is arge wall of glitches separating us. Perhaps if you keep growing stronger and we keep spending and earning EXP, it might go away." Alice said. "Though having another mind within my body will feel a bit strange."


    "Interesting, I still can''t really tell how your body is trulyposed or made¡­ You''re incredibly intricate." I said.


    "Well I am a Divine Construct, so that makes sense, no?" She giggled. "Now, let''s make that System Seed!"


    "Alright!"


    Ding!


    [You''ve exchanged 800000 EXP!]


    [$%#$&$% 234&&$$##$...!]


    [You''ve created a [System Seed]!]


    FLASH!


    From within Alice''s body, a small silver cube emerged out of her. As if she hadid an egg. This had happened a lot of times already. I often times wondered if she was really a mother now¡­ Each System she makes is silent andcks a personality, but they''re still living beings, right?


    "And done¡­ Phew¡­" Alice sighed, feeling slightly tired. "Creating System Seeds always leaves me exhausted. Making two today is my limit, sorry."


    "It''s fine, don''t overexert yourself. Part of why I didn''t want to make another one was because of you! I don''t know why you want to go so far sometimes¡­" I sighed.


    "S-Sorry, I just want to feel useful. Sometimes, I get¡­ a bit of aplex for being a glitched system. I am a failure¡­ So I want to help you more in the only ways I can." Alice said.


    "You''re not a failure! Your powers are amazing, way more than I could had ever expected. Come on, cheer up. You''re unique and that''s what makes you amazing." I told her. "It is thanks that you''re you that I''ve managed to survive all this time, right? That endless mana glitch and my health glitch¡­ and everything."


    "W-Well, I do recognize I have some unique features¡­" Alice admitted. "Sorry about that talk¡­ I know we''re doing our best, so for now, let''s put this seed here."


    FLAAASH!


    The System Seed flew inside the Coral Golem''s Shield, as the item began to glow with a blue light, gaining new life and then beginning to transform. Several circuits appeared over the item, as we sensed something, a small me, emerging within the shield, the same way we felt when my sword gained a system seed.


    Ding!


    [The [Coral Golem''s Shield (D Grade)] has received a System Seed!]


    [A New Soul has been formed within the item.]


    [Do you wish to give it a name?]


    "A name¡­?" I wondered. "But what name should I give them?"


    "Hmmm, something fitting?" Wondered Alice.


    "Let''s see¡­" I said, thinking, but noting with nothing, until I remembered Aquarina''s eyes.


    "Sapphire!" I said.


    Ding!


    [You''ve named your [Coral Golem''s Shield] as [Sapphire]!]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Sapphire]


    [Race]: [Lesser Magic Shield]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Rank]: [D-]


    [Level]: [0/25]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Coral Golem''s Shield]


    [HP]: [1000/1000]


    [MP]: [450/450]


    [Strength]: [350]


    [Defense]: [900]


    [Magic]: [350]


    [Resistance]: [700]


    [Agility]: [200]


    [Luck]: [50]


    [Charm]: [350]


    [Skills]: [Living Shield: Lv1] [Material Assimtion: Lv1] [Iron Defenses: Lv1] [Coral Golem Guardian: Lv1] [Water Absorption: Lv1] [Elemental Damage Resistance: Lv1]


    -----


    "Ah, her stats are much different than Scarlet!"


    "Of course, Sapphire is a shield, not a sword, so she doesn''t specialize in offense, she''s the best at defense¡­ Interesting, it seems she developed more skills than I imagined."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "She can absorb water element? Well that''s going to be useful in this dungeon¡­ And then, huh? Coral Golem Guardian? What does this do?"


    I quickly gave a mental order, as Sapphira automatically utilized that Skill.


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, a magic circle emerged in front of me, as a massive creature started emerging from within. It looked like the Coral Golem Boss, but slightly smaller?! What in the world?!


    "GRUOOH-"


    "No! No! Go back! Unsummon!"


    FLUOSH!


    The magic circle quickly disappeared before the golem were to blow up the entire tent where I was taking a bath, thankfully nothing bad happened.


    "It seems it literally summons a golem to fight and protect you¡­"


    "Y-Yeah¡­"


    I decided to check the skill description.


    -----


    [Coral Golem Guardian: Lv1]


    Gather the essence of the Coral Golem and summon a perfect, yet weaker copy of the terrifying boss of Floor 1. The golem is powerful and has high defenses, sharing almost the same stats as the shield itself. However, it cannot grow stronger by itself and once its health points reach zero, it will crumble and disappear.


    You can only summon 1 golem at a time, but this quantity can be increased by leveling up the skill, and so the strength of the golem and its maximum amount of health points. As the shield evolves and changes, the golems might change as well.


    Cooldown: 30 Minutes.


    -----


    "So that''s how it is¡­ Seems nice, might use this guy to buy us time or distract bosses while we smack the monsters." I nodded, finding quite useful a tank I didn''t had to care so much for.


    -----

 Chapter 654 Powerful Shield Skills

    -----


    Aside from that awesome Golem Summoning Skill, there''s more Skills which Sapphire came with, such as the same ones that Scarlet has:


    -----


    [Living Shield: Lv1]


    A Living Shield is a Shield that possess a Soul, and has the power to constantly grow, evolve, and develop. Although its will is small, it will develop over time as it experiences new things and grows stronger. By receiving Mana from its master, the Shield''s stats can temporarily increase by +10% with each Skill Level. The Soul Growsrger and smarter with each of the user''s levels.


    -----


    [Material Assimtion: Lv1]


    A Special Ability that only very unique Living Weapons possess. It grants the capability of absorbingpatible materials into the sword''s body to both regenerate damage and to increase stats, or even generate new Skills. After absorbing a certain quantity of that special material, absorbing more won''t give any extra benefit. Increases the chances to get Special Skills or Additional Stats when assimting a material by +10% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    Yep, the same Skills, just a bit different? Even though she doesn''t have demon powers, she still has Material Assimtion! Maybe this is a property that all equipment with a system acquire? Would be cool. Anyways, with this Sapphire can evolve into different and stronger shields, and also absorb materials¡­ But this bring something more dangerous, I''ll have to distribute materials wisely.


    I can already imagine Scarlet and Sapphire fighting over the rare materials¡­ I''ll have to be careful with this. Well, so anyways, there''s three other Skills Sapphire has, they''re quite interesting and unique, not like those Scarlet has. They seem fitting of a shield.


    -----


    [Iron Defenses: Lv1]


    A Skill that Shields possess, by enchanting the shield with Mana, the total defenses of the shield can increase up to +30%, with an additional +15% with each Skill Level. Additionally, the [Iron Defenses] Buff can be conjured over the wielder''s entire body and any nearby allies,sting as long as the Mana input is added but with only half of its total effects.


    -----


    Oh this is nice! It''s like a buff I can conjure even on my friends! Very useful.


    -----


    [Water Absorption: Lv1]


    The ability to absorb the element of Water. By infusing Mana into the shield, it is possible to absorb up to 30% of Water-Attribute Damage as Mana (which increases by +2% with each Skill Level) and utilize this absorbed Mana to unleash a powerful Water Attribute Spell within the wielder''s known spells will receive bonus damage based on 50% of absorbed Mana.


    -----


    This is an awesome skill, kind of simr to Ignatius version which is for the fire element¡­ If I can absorb a lot of water damage, then it wille out as an even stronger water spell? Well, maybe¡­


    -----


    [Elemental Damage Resistance: Lv1]


    Decreases Elemental Damage taken by -25%, with an additional -5% with each Skill Level. By taking more elemental damage, the skill will naturally grow stronger.


    -----


    And thest, yet simplest one. It seems like I could abuse this one a lot if I keep hitting my own shield with elemental attacks, though I would be risking breaking it a lot, so its better if I don''t go overboard in that aspect.


    "Seems like you''re pretty strong, Sapphire! I am counting on you from now on, be a good shield." I said, giving her some pats.


    Sapphire suddenly began glowing with a blue aura to respond to my words, and then I sensed Scarlet shining bright red as well, as if surprised of her existence.


    FLASH!


    FLASH!


    Both suddenly began shining very brightly, and the closer they were with one another, the more brighter they shone. Through our connection as familiars and master, I could even sense their emotions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And they were angry at one another.


    "Scarlet¡­ is she angered?" Alice wondered.


    "I think she''s angry. She feels like Sapphire is going to rece her?" I wondered.


    "And what about Sapphire?" Asked Alice.


    "I think she''s taunting her? Ugh, you two stop discussing!" I told the two. "Scarlet I am not going to rece you, a shield and a sword do very different jobs! Also Sapphire be nice with her, don''t taunt her."


    sh¡­


    sh¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Their light became dimmer, although at times it would pulsate back to very bright, they were still angered but at least obey me a bit¡­ I wonder how loud they''re going to get once they be capable of talking though, ugh.


    "Hah, you''ve got yourself a pair of loud weapons." Laughed Ignatius.


    "Seems like they''re both going to be VERY annoying once they awaken their ability to speak¡­" Beelzebub sighed.


    "Agh, even more annoying people to deal with? I am already tired with you two." Curse sighed.


    "What did ya said you ball of curses?!" Beelzebub angrily protested.


    "I am not annoying! I always give useful tips and information! You''re just envious because you''re a useless curse thing¡­" Laughed Ignatius.


    "And you''re an ignorant talking lizard." Curse sighed.


    As those idiots discussed inside of my Soul Scape, I suddenly heard Aquarina''s voiceing from outside the tent.


    "Sylphy! Are you done taking a bath?"


    "A-Aquarina?! Ah, almost! Wait a bit!"


    "O-Okay¡­! Don''t worry, I didn''t take a peek¡­"


    "Huh?"


    So she did?


    Well, whatever.


    I quickly got some cleaner clothes from my Dimensional Bag, then I put back my armor and special adventuring equipment, and I was done. All fresh and without any fishy smell from all the monster blood and guts that has been sprayed over me, phew.


    After that, I joined everyone else as they were having some food. Aquarina made sandwiches with some fish broth. The sandwiches were nice, she had made them herself back home, and they had ham, egg, cheese, tomato, and lettuce.


    "Hmm¡­ Aquarina''s sandwiches are the best~" I enjoyed myself eating her meal, as she blushed a bit happily.


    "Hehe, I''ll try to get better at cooking. I-I hope I can be a good wife in the future¡­" She smiled cutely.


    "W-Wife?!"


    "O-Oops! T-That''s¡­ forget what I said!"


    She got incredibly flustered, but now I can''t forget what she said!


    -----

 Chapter 655 The Powerful Coral Golem Guardian Summon

    -----


    "I can''t believe she just said that out loud¡­" Celeste gossiped with my friends. "So shameless¡­"


    "Isn''t she?" Giggled Mist. "She''s testing Sylphy at this point!"


    "Gee~ I wonder what she will do next, fufu¡­" Celica startedughing.


    "Theplexity between humans'' rtionships always surprises me, so much yet to discover." Nephi said, somewhat enlightened.


    "It''s getting a bit too corny for me¡­" Zack sighed. "Ugh¡­"


    "Yeah, girl''s stuff is too corny! Corny!" Zephy protested.


    "S-Shut up! Stop gossiping¡­!" Aquarina got all flustered, growing redder like a tomato.


    Even when she gets like this, she''s way too cute.


    ¡­


    Like that, after having our snack, we finally decided to continue, reaching the end of the stairs, which were extremely long, and reaching the final depths of the Fishman King''s Depths Dungeon, the Floor 3, which was called "The Fishman King''s Castle".


    It is said it is as big as the previous floors, but very big andbyrinthian, surrounded by fishmen knights, guards, and magicians from all sides, or even their more powerful fish monsters which they tame using brainwashing magic.


    They''re dangerous barbarian and intelligent monsters, butpletely monstrous in nature, they immediately try to kill you on sight and conversations are impossible either. Some have spected these types of intelligent monsters have cursed souls and minds, constantly possessed by the Ancient Demon King, who told them to destroy everything.


    Therefore, although they seem intelligent and could be considered "people" their actions,pleteck of empathy, and barbaric, monstrous attitudes make them enemies of all, demons and humans alike.


    "This is¡­ its really like a castle built out of stone and corals?!" Aquarina was bbergasted.


    Indeed, once we reached Floor 3, we were greeted by a massive hall which led to different corridors and paths. The entire infrastructure seemed finely created, this was rather intriguing.


    Could this entire ce had been made by the fishmen, or the dungeon''s powers? It is certainly possible it could also be part of the ruins'' interior¡­


    "This is going to get confusing if its just an endlessbyrinth¡­" Sighed Zack.


    "We could probably try sending our Mana Sense around the entire ce." Said Celeste. "Or maybe send our spirits as scouts?"


    "Don''t worry guys, I got this. My eyes have evolved a lot since I got them¡­" I said, quickly infusing thousands of Mana into my Heavenly Eyes, quickly making my green eyes shine bright gold.


    FLAAASH!


    I expanded my vision across the entire floor, slowly seeking the best route. My eyes had now the power to expand vision even more like this, so solvingbyrinths wasn''t as hard anymore. Though it was still a lot of mental loadout I had to take care of¡­


    However¡­ after just a few minutes.


    I figured a route, my vision led me straight into a massive red door, guarded by an army of fishmen wearing armor made of magic crystals, metals, and monster bones.


    Talking about crystals, I picked a lot of Aquarium Crystals from the previous hidden room we found, now the only thing missing is Mithril.


    "Found the fastest route to the boss room! Just follow me. Though there''s a ton of encounters. The fishmen are organized like armies, and they''ve got big monsters with them, so let''s be careful!" I said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Alright!"


    Everyone quickly followed me, as I led our entire group by riding over Furoh on his Fenrir form with Aquarina behind me, alongside Zephy and Nephilim. Although I trusted Nephi, I still had to have my little devil brother nearby or I wouldn''t feel confident.


    "How has your first dungeon exploration been, Zephy? Having fun or terrified?" I asked slightly teasingly.


    "It''s fun! Big sis and friends are very strong¡­ I barely get to fight though!" Heined childishly.


    "Hahah, sorry, but you''re not ready yet to fight very strong monsters. Though you''ve been growing stronger by fighting tons of weaker ones, more fitting for our current strength." I lectured him. "Be careful and don''t rush into danger, okay? Mom and dad would die of a heart attack if they knew something bad happened to you, so I''ve gotta take good care of you."


    "Oway¡­ I get it! I am not a baby anymore!" He said while pouting cutely. He was so adorable I ended giving him a kiss on his nose.


    "You''re my precious little brother, okay? So make sure to not step in when big sis is fighting." I said while pampering him.


    "Fine¡­" He sighed while blushing a little bit.


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, my Mana Senses were activated in a sh, as I sensed the fishmen approaching. Using my ability to see some seconds into the future, I was able to see that they were an enormous army of over thirty fishmen, all of them Tier 3 Rank 10 at the very least, with somemands at Tier 4 Rank 5 even! But nothing we can''t handle with enough teamwork.


    "They''reing! Get into position everyone!" I said, as everyone quickly got into an organized and specialposition we had discussed beforehand. Zack and Aquarina stood in front as the major heavy hitters, while Celeste right behind them with Celica, andstly Mist who offered her support with healing, buffs, and her magic arrows.


    Separately from the formation, Nephi and Zephy remained behind Mist. Nephilim''s strength also made it so she could cover the back if any monster tried to sneak from behind too, it helped the corridors were narrow, so we didn''t had to worry about enemiesing from all ces.


    "Gyaaaahhaha!"


    "Giiijaaaa!"


    "Yihihii!"


    Theughter and roars of the fishmen echoed around the corridors, their army drawing closer, as I quickly decided to summon my new friend.


    "[Summon Coral Golem Guardian]!"


    FLAAASH!


    A massive magic circle emerged in the floor, as arge figure slowly started toe out of it, a massive guardian made of stone and corals, of over five meters of height and with massive arms and legs.


    "GRUOOOOHHHH!"


    My friends were naturally surprised.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Draw the attention of them, roar and attack them!"


    "GRUOH!"


    The golem was as strong as Tier 4 Rank 1 Monster, but his defenses were superb, he could take tons of hits and get the enemies'' attention so we could sneak attack them from the sides! A perfect strategy with a disposable summon like the golem.


    -----

 Chapter 656 An Useful Tank & Strengthening The Shield

    -----


    The Coral Golem roared as it was summoned. The summon immediately stepping forward and utilizing his enormous arms to break through the army of Fishmen. His arms were so strong and powerful that most of the Fishmen were sent flying into the air, none of them were actually able to stand their ground against the Coral Golem!


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CRAAASH!


    "Gryyshieeeeh!"


    "Gagaakkh?!"


    "Gygyaaaahkh!"


    The fishmen were being stopped from their tracks, even the Fishman Commander couldn''t even confront the Coral Golem directly, hiding behind his underlings. A Giant Warrior Crab, of over three meters was his mount, but the crab could only tank the hits, its pincers incapable of piercing through the Golem, even less when I utilized [Iron Defenses] on it!


    Funnily enough, it also works with the Summoned Golem! Sapphire is really an amazing addition to the team with her many abilities and usefulness.


    "Now, everyone!" Imanded.


    My friends immediately jumped into battle. Attacking the distracted Fishmen one after the other. Zack unleashed a storm of thunderous and storming slicing attacks using his axe, devastating his surroundings, and killing several fishmen at once.


    Aquarina summoned dozens of three-meter-long Ice Spears using her magic and pierced the Fishmen to death. Celeste bombarded them with shadow bullets and cursed them to make them slower, and Celica supported us with another tank in her Mister Teddy on his Beast Form, offering even more support.


    Meanwhile, Mist offered healing, buffs, and her magic arrows from afar, hitting the head of the Commander and making him confused of where that attack came from, which I took the opportunity of!


    FLASH!


    "GRYKAH?!"


    I emerged right behind the Fishman Commander, his big fishy eyes opening wide as it saw my Sword, Scarlet, unleashing lightning fiercely and piercing through his neck, beheading him!


    SLAAAAAASH!


    CRAAASH!


    The lightning of my attack was as bit too much though, which ended unleashing a shockwave that killed his mount in the process, electrifying the Giant Crab until it was boiled alive¡­


    BAAAM! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The crab fell to the floor, crushing the body of its rider on the way. The battle was over in less than ten minutes as everyone worked well coordinated.


    Ding!


    [You have in the [Fishman Commander (Tier 3: Rank 8)] x1!]


    [You have in the [Giant Warrior Crab (Tier 3: Rank 3)] x1!]


    [You and your party have in [Fishman Warriors, Soldiers, and Magicians (Tier 3: Rank 1)] x23!]


    [You earned 280000 EXP!]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 18 to Level 19!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    [Sapphire] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 7!]


    [Sapphire] Stats have increased!]


    [Sapphire] Learned a New Skill: [Restoration: Lv1]!]


    -----


    [Restoration: Lv1]


    Spendrge quantities of Mana to restore a target''s body and health by a small amount, which increases by 10% with each Skill Level.


    When used on summons, restoration power is enhanced by an additional +30%.


    -----


    Oooh, Sapphire learned a new Skill upon leveling up! Nice. Come t think of it, I should really give her some materials to absorb, and Scarlet too! How about some Sea Snake Bones, Fangs, or Scales? I think those arepatible.


    "Phew, that was a good warm up! How''s everyone handling it?"


    "We''re fine." Zack said carefreely. "That can''t even be considered warm up, it was way too easy."


    "But your golem''s crumbling!" Said Celica, feeling worried.


    "My healing doesn''t work either. Is this a new familiar of yours, Sylphy?" Wondered Mist.


    "Oh no, it is a special summon thates from this shield I found." I said. "It seems that it can be summoned once it dies, but the cooldown is a whole hour¡­ Let''s try another spell: [Restoration]!"


    I channeled the power of Sapphire into my hands, utilizing her skills as if they were mine, which was the basic power that other System Seeds granted to me through my Familiars, effectively allowing me to collect and obtain more skills through my own familiars.


    FLAAASH!


    A blue light reached the Coral Golem, which was crumbling down by all the damage it took. Suddenly, most of its rubble was restored, moving back to where it was. As I put more Mana into it, it final reached the restoration limit. Its total HP now was around 70%. I guess I cannot really restore him to 100%, but this makes himst longer, he probably canst another two more fights beforepletely crumbling.


    "GRUOOH!"


    The Coral Golem celebrated its restoration, raising its enormous arms. It still had many cracks around its body, and half its face was missing, but it was still up for another fight.


    "Having this tank really makes things quicker! Usually tanking is really dangerous, especially with ourck of stronger armor and defenses. And we are all smaller in size, so we can''t tank really well either." Sighed Celeste. "This guy over herepensates ourck of a proper tank quite well."


    "I agree, it was super easy now!" Aquarina said. "Alright, where should we go now, Sylphy?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Here! Follow me!" Imanded Furoh who was my ride, and we set off across the corridors.


    While waiting for the next wave of monsters, I quickly took out several materials and feed them to Scarlet and Sapphire. Aquarina seemed confused about what was I doing but seemed amazed as the items absorbed the materials and slowly grew stronger.


    Ding!


    [Sapphire] has absorbed [Water Spirit Stone] x1, [Coral Golem Fragment] x1, [Sea Trident Fragment] x1, [Fire Spirit Stone] x1, [Sea Snake Fang] x1, [Sea Snake Scale] x1, [Coral Tree Branch] x1, and [Aquarius Crystal] x1!]


    [Sapphire] gained +70 HP, +50 MP, +35 Strength, +40 Defense, +50 Magic, +35 Resistance, +20 Agility, +10 Luck, +20 Charm!]


    [Sapphire] learned the [me Shield: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Sapphire] learned the [Sea Snake Protection: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Sapphire] cannot gain more power from these materials!]


    Ooh, Sapphire acquired a lot of bonus stats and even two new Skills! This is already great. It makes me want even more System Seed-having weapons¡­


    -----

 Chapter 657 Advancing Through Floor 3

    -----


    I tried feeding Sapphire with fishmen scales and even their magic crystal, but she didn''t epted them. She probably has a rather high standards or something, so she only epted those starting materials and now just wants something even better. Well, at the very least she got some nice stat boosts out of that and also two new skills!


    -----


    [me Shield: Lv1]


    By channeling mana into the living shield''s body, it is possible to unleash arge amount of mes, which protects the shield from even stronger fire and lightning attribute attacks. It can also absorb a part of this damage and unleash it as a devastating [zing Parry] to a foe, dealing up to +120% Damage. Absorption Rate and Damage Dealt using [zing Parry] increases by +10% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    [Sea Snake Protection: Lv1]


    Whenever the living shield takes a lot of damage, it can channel arge quantity of Mana from its wielder and summon a powerful Sea Snake Protector, a spirit made entirely out of water in the shape of a small Sea Snake which will attack any foe, dealing up to 50% of the damage the shield has taken back to the foe as Water-Attribute Damage randomly. The more it is hit back, the more savagely it will fight. Increases proc chances by +10%, and Damage Dealt by +25% with each Skill Level.


    -----


    Oh, these two skills are rather interesting. The first one is kind of simr to my Heavenly Sun Skill, isn''t it? But a bit more limited, though it still a good defense against fire and lightning. And then thetter is a more offensive, and random as it only appears randomly with a set chance that increases with each skill level.


    Ding!


    [Scarlet] has absorbed [Sea Snake Fang] x1, [Sea Snake Scale] x1, [Coral Tree Branch] x1, and [Aquarius Crystal] x1!]


    [Scarlet] gained +20 HP, +10 MP, +25 Strength, +10 Defense, +15 Magic, +10 Resistance, +10 Agility, +5 Luck, +10 Charm!]


    [Scarlet] learned the [Dragon Fang: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Scarlet] cannot gain more power from these materials!]


    -----


    [Dragon Fang: Lv1]


    A Skill that only Dragon des can obtain, it allows the Living Sword to unleash a powerful, devastating slicing blow that can ignore up to 30% of the foe''s defenses. Whenbined with other skills and techniques, it bes truly frightening. With each Skill Level, Defense Ignoration increases by -5%.


    -----


    Oh, this doesn''t deal bonus damage to dragons, but that''s still good enough in my book! With that done, Aquarina''s eyes were stuck into my two items growing stronger. She seemed to bepletely confused about what was even going on in here.


    "Sylphy your sword and your shield absorbed more materials?" She wondered.


    "Yeah, they seem to be able to grow stronger by absorbing materials, pretty cool, right?" I asked with a smile.


    "I am a bit jealous to be honest¡­" Sighed Aquarina.


    "Well maybe we could eventually find a way to make your weapons into the same, as long as we keep researching." I said, giving her some hope. I was nning to just give system seeds to her equipment in the future anyways.


    "Huh, I wonder if we could find a way¡­ Well, I smell fish, are we getting closer to another horde?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "Yeah, they''re getting closer, almost the same formation and numbers than before! Let''s go! Golem, bring their attention!"


    "GRUOOOHHHH!"


    "Everyone! Let''s go! Remember to save your energy! If you need Mana I''ve got plenty to share with you all!" Imanded, my friends roared back, the fight quickly began.


    Lightning, Ice, Light, mes, Darkness, and other magic elements showered over our foes, as the golem took the hits and their attention from us, we massacred the fishmen before they could ever know what wasing to them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Like that, we continued advancing through the Floor 3 while fighting armies of Fishmen one after the other. The Coral Golem ended breaking down after the third battle, so we had another battle with a slightly smaller group before taking a break before my golem could be summoned again, it had be quite essential. After only an hour, we were already only around two more groups of monsters before reaching the boss chamber.


    Ding!


    [Calcting EXP Earned¡­]


    [You and your party have in [Fishman Commander (Tier 3: Rank 8)] x4!]


    [You and your party have in [Giant Warrior Crab (Tier 3: Rank 3)] x5!]


    [You and your party have in [Fishman Warriors, Soldiers, and Magicians (Tier 3: Rank 1)] x71!]


    [You and your party have in [Various Sea Critters (Tier 1 ~ Tier 2)] x42!]


    [You earned d00 EXP!]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 19 to Level 21!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    [Sapphire] Level has increased from Level 7 to Level 15!]


    [Sapphire] Stats have increased!]


    [The Level of the [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv4] Skill has increased to Level 5!]


    [The Level of the [Mana Usage: Lv9] Skill has increased to Level 10!]


    [The [Mana Usage: Lv10] Skill has reached its Max Level!]


    [You can now obtain a new Skill trough the [Mana Usage] Skill Tree!]


    -----


    [Mana Usage: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    The ability to naturally wield Mana. Grants the ability to use Mana without any previous required experience, while activated, you can use your own mind to shape the Mana to your liking, but a lot of Mana is utilized. Can be practiced continuously for better and more efficient results. The lowest tiered Mana Usage-type Skill, below Mana Maniption and Mana Mastery.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Control over Mana by +100%, Lessens the Pressure of Mana Usage by -100%, and Enhances Magic Spell Power by +50%.


    -----


    After spamming a lot of zing Walls and Mana Usage to share Mana with everyone, these two Skills ended leveling up, nice!


    The Level 10 Skill looked pretty strong already, and it lessened all the pressure of using Mana by 100% too, while enhancing my control even further. And as if that couldn''t be enough, all my magic spells are stronger.


    Now, while we are taking a small break, let''s see what I can get now.


    -----

 Chapter 658 A New And Powerful Skill

    -----


    Ding!


    [The Level of the [Mana Usage: Lv9] Skill has increased to Level 10!]


    [The [Mana Usage: Lv10] Skill has reached its Max Level!]


    -----


    [Mana Usage: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    The ability to naturally wield Mana. Grants the ability to use Mana without any previous required experience, while activated, you can use your own mind to shape the Mana to your liking, but a lot of Mana is utilized. Can be practiced continuously for better and more efficient results. The lowest tiered Mana Usage-type Skill, below Mana Maniption and Mana Mastery.


    Additionally, Enhances the Mana Flow of your entire body by +50% and grants 100 Mana Veins. (NEW!)


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Control over Mana by +100%, Lessens the Pressure of Mana Usage by -100%, and Enhances Magic Spell Power by +50%.


    -----


    [You can now obtain a new Skill trough the [Mana Usage] Skill Tree!]


    After the Mana Usage Skill reached Level 10, it was finally time to advance through the Skill Tree and obtain a brand-new Skill of my own Status!


    F L A A A S H!


    However, before I could do something, a sudden burst of power began overflowing across my entire soul and then body. I felt many Mana Veins flowing across my entire body, enhancing my body''s ability to manipte Mana and make it flow freely across my entire body.


    My soul began growingrger as well, which made me realize that every time skills reached Level 10, they would give some sort of passive bonus!


    Ding!


    [The [Mana Usage: Lv10] Skill has enhanced your Mana Flow and has formed 100 Mana Veins across your body!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Spiritual Magic Circle] has increased to Tier 4 Rank 3!]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Yggdrasil''s Dragon Heir Physique] has increased to Tier 4 Rank 3!]


    100 Mana Veins! This''ll help me use Mana way better now¡­ Oh, and my Magic Circle and Physique got stronger too.


    Well, now time to get the new Skill. Although I am quite curious about something¡­


    "Congrats Sylphy! You can now evolve the Skill trough the Skill Tree function!" Alice seemed to be rather happy, celebrating right away. "Want to see the avable Skills?"


    "I would but I''ve got a question first¡­" I said.


    "Yes?" She wondered.


    "I was wondering if this Skill at Level 10 is already better than the Mana Maniption and Mana Mastery Skills¡­" I said. "The Level Bonus thing is really strong and amazing."


    "Oh, that! Well, even now, it still not as good. Also the Skills can stack in their effects too! Check the new Skills avable and you will see what I am talking about." She said.


    "Huh? Is there something else than these two avable?" I wondered.


    "Yes, there''s another path you could take. Though knowing you, you might end up taking both paths." Laughed Alice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ding!


    [Showcasing [Mana Usage] Skill Tree]


    [Avable Skills]


    [Mana Maniption: Lv1]


    [Mana Disruption: Lv1]


    "Huh? Mana Disruption? What in the world is this¡­?"


    I quickly decided to see both skills in detail.


    -----


    [Mana Maniption: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    The ability to naturally wield Mana. Grants the ability to Manipte Mana with even more mastery than merely Mana Usage. While activated, you can use your own mind to not only manipte your own Mana, but even the Mana of our surroundings with even greater precision and control. Can be practiced continuously for better and more efficient results. A Mid-tier Mana Skill, right below Mana Mastery.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Maniption over Mana by +10%, Removes Exhaustion of Overusing Mana by -5%, and Enhances Magic Spell Power by +5%.


    -----


    Oh this one is just a direct upgrade! And the Level Bonus even helps at removing the exhaustion of overusing Mana, which is different from the pressure of using Mana. The exhaustion is something more of the soul, which bes worse as mana is overused, which might even lead to my soul being hurt or even shattered. At level 10, that bonus would remove 50% of the exhaustion, pretty good.


    -----


    [Mana Disruption: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    The ability to naturally disrupt the flow of Mana. Grans the ability to disrupt the flow of Mana of your surroundings or that of specific targets, making it so their Magic and Techniques, or even their own defenses might drop dramatically as their maniption of mana is disrupted and their abilities weaken without mana to be used for their effects.


    Disrupting Mana from the surroundings might even cause the creation of Anti-Mana, a powerful force thatpletely negates Mana. However, its power is dangerous and might hurt the user if not used carefully. Nheless, its powers are truly frightening, and only a few people in the entire world can utilize such a terrifying power.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the ability to Disrupt Mana by +5%, Lessens the Chances of Mana Disruption Backfiring by -5% and Enhances the Destructive Power of Anti-Mana by +5%.


    ------


    T-This is really amazing! I had the thought this would be an interesting Skill, but now I desire it more than Mana Maniption¡­ It might backfire, yeah, but if its powers are true, it is yet another really powerful trump card I could use against literally anybody. If I could disrupt a really strong foe''s mana flow, their powers would be unstable and it would open an opportunity to attack and even win.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Many beings in this world rely on Mana for everything after all, having the ability to temporarily disrupt or even negate this power is insane¡­ And this Anti-Mana thing is truly intriguing. I know its risky, but I want it!


    "I want Mana Disruption for now, I''ll pick up Mana Maniptionter." I said.


    "Heh! I knew you would go for the riskier, yet stronger power." Laughed Alice. "Alright!"


    [You can now Disrupt Mana around your surroundings, or of a specific single target or a set of targets. The more targets you choose to disrupt, the harder it bes to control, so be careful!]


    -----

 Chapter 659 The Power Of [Mana Disruption]!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [Mana Disruption] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Mana Disruption: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Mana Disruption: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    The ability to naturally disrupt the flow of Mana. Grans the ability to disrupt the flow of Mana of your surroundings or that of specific targets, making it so their Magic and Techniques, or even their own defenses might drop dramatically as their maniption of mana is disrupted and their abilities weaken without mana to be used for their effects.


    Disrupting Mana from the surroundings might even cause the creation of Anti-Mana, a powerful force thatpletely negates Mana. However, its power is dangerous and might hurt the user if not used carefully. Nheless, its powers are truly frightening, and only a few people in the entire world can utilize such a terrifying power.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the ability to Disrupt Mana by +5%, Lessens the Chances of Mana Disruption Backfiring by -5% and Enhances the Destructive Power of Anti-Mana by +5%.


    ------


    [You can now Disrupt Mana around your surroundings, or of a specific single target or a set of targets. The more targets you choose to disrupt, the harder it bes to control, so be careful!]


    Excited about my new power, I quickly tried utilizing it on my surroundings. I first gathered a lot of blue-colored essence, pure Mana, and then utilized the new Skill.


    "[Mana Disruption]"


    TRUUUMM¡­!


    Suddenly, the Mana started being disrupted, its very essence became chaotic, and it turned from blue to a deep gray color, slowly bing darker as I disrupted its power further. ck sparks of lightning started toe out, but that wasn''t real lightning though, it was¡­ Anti-Mana.


    SPARK! SPARK! SPARK!


    "T-This power is strong¡­ I can barely hold it in my hands."


    "Sylphy, be careful."


    Alice seemed worried.


    "I know, but I have to practice raising this Skill''s level. Though I can already tell¡­ this power might be yet another trump card in the future."


    Perhaps if I level this up a lot, and it eventually evolves into something even stronger¡­ Maybe something like Divinity Disruption? Perhaps then, I could truly fight Gods.


    After all, Divine Power is simply an incredibly refined form of Mana, so refined and powerful it attains a new form and power, yet its principles are the same.


    Simrly¡­ if I can evolve this ability to disrupt mana, there''s nothing saying it won''t be something capable of disrupting or even negating divine power, even if only temporarily.


    Not even the Ancient Demon King could kill the Gods. ording to what Alice has exined to me about a God''s bodyposition based in what she learned from her creator, Gods are mostly made of threeyers.


    The firstyer covering everything is the "Divinity Layer" which protects a god from all attacks, giving them near invincibility. The secondyer is their physical body, which is the materialization of the outeryer of their divine soul¡­


    And the very firstyer, their true body, a Divine Soul, theyck flesh, so as long as I can get into their Divine Soul and crush it somehow, they''ll die.<novelsnext></novelsnext>n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But that''s something not even the Ancient Demon King was able to aplish. Ah, and it''s not like I want to kill all gods or something.


    However, it''s never wrong to have some sort of precaution to deal with those that might one day dare to mess with me.


    "Alice, could there be a way to-"


    "I know what you''re thinking¡­" Alice sighed. "I can tell by looking at your eyes when you nced at the Anti-Mana¡­. This power is something I designed for years, it is a power that ultimately, might evolve into something that can damage Gods."


    "I knew it¡­ So it was your n all along!" Iughed.


    "Well, we''re in this together, aren''t we?" Sighed Alice. "Although at its current power, it cannot even fathom to hurt a Tier 6 Monster, so first get better at it. Slowly, yet steadily, we might eventually get into that ultimate form."


    "Huh, this sounds a bit exciting to be honest¡­" I smiled rather evilly. "Though for now, I just need to concentrate in what''s in front of me."


    After we had our break, we quickly continued across the castle. We fought many more Fishmen, they became more and more vicious as they got closer to the Fishman King. They had more tamed monsters, but nothing anything around Tier 5, the max level of power was always Tier 4: Rank 10.


    With our coordinated attacks, great tactics, and the Golem taking the hits for us, we managed to get far, ultimately managing to defeat thest battalion, mostly by massacring it with lightning attacks bybining our magic together, and ultimately, before us, stood the gate leading to the Fishman King. The Coral Golem could go for another fight beforepletely crumbling apart too, so we were ready.


    We''ve been also cleaning the floor from any smaller monsters. Zephy had been having a lot of action himself, utilizing his new sword to fight bravely and also practicing his Blood and Darkness Magic together with his Poison Magic, making his smaller blows even deadlier. Like this, he was getting really close to Tier 2 in both magic circle and physique! He''s growing too fast, he''s amazingly talented.


    Though I guess the intense training of hunting hundreds of monsters today might also be the reason behind this¡­


    Ding!


    [Calcting EXP Earned¡­]


    [You and your party have in [Greater Seasoned Fishman Commander (Tier 4: Rank 10)] x1!]


    [You and your party have in [Fishman Commander (Tier 3: Rank 8)] x4!]


    [You and your party have in [Giant Warrior Crab (Tier 3: Rank 3)] x18!]


    [You and your party have in [Fishman Warriors, Soldiers, and Magicians (Tier 3: Rank 1)] x44!]


    [You and your party have in [Various Sea Critters (Tier 1 ~ Tier 2)] x32!]


    [You earned 1430000 EXP!]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 21 to Level 24!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    [Sapphire] Level has increased from Level 15 to Level 20!]


    [Sapphire] Stats have increased!]


    It''s time.


    -----

 Chapter 660 Confronting The Dungeons Final Boss!

    -----


    In front of us was therge gate leading to the Dungeon Boss, at longst we have arrived. Through the entire exploration of Floor 3, we never sensed any other hidden room. So it might be right past this one.


    "The Gates to the Boss Room¡­ Alright everyone, are you all ready?" I asked, my friends cheering up. We have already taken a little break and we made sure to heal all our wounds and exhaustion.


    "Yeah, let''s end this for real now." Said Zack.


    "Let''s get to it." Aquarina cheered. "I want to go back home already and rest¡­"


    "Me too, this has been a really long journey¡­" Sighed Mist.


    "Big sis, can I fight too?" Wondered Zephy.


    "Nope, you''re staying in here with Nephi. I''ve already loaded her entire battery with as much Mana as possible, so she''ll protect you. It would be too dangerous if you enter the boss room and get trapped in there." I sighed.


    "The previous bosses don''t count?" Celeste wondered.


    "They didn''t even had boss rooms! They just kind of showed up." I sighed. "So anyways, Zephy, stay here."


    "But I wanna fight the boss!" Zephyined.


    "That''s not something that you can do yet, dear brother." I sighed, giving him an hug. "You''ve gotta first grow up more and get stronger slowly. Also our parent''s spirits are around here, I can see them. So that''s another extrayer of protection for you."


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to join?" Asked Nephi. "I can offer a lot of power¡­"


    "It''s not as if we don''t appreciate you or something dummy, but you have to protect my brother." I said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "¡­Very well." Nephi nodded. "Youngdy, I should do my duties to the best of my capabilities then."


    "Well said." I nodded. "So, everyone, let''s go."


    Guiding all my friends, I opened the gates to the Dungeon''s Final Boss.


    Creaaaak¡­!


    The gates opened while making a rather loud sound, they were quite old.


    The room waspletely dark, but when we entered, several pirs around began lighting with blue mes, illuminating the entire room.


    There were no Fishmen here, no guards, or any tamed monster we expected to greet us, even when we were high on guard.


    The only thing waiting at the end of this enormous hall was an enormous Fishman sitting over a throne made of corals and magic crystals, and also a shiny, and powerful precious metal.


    I instantly recognized it as Mithril!


    However, before I could get my hands into that, we had to y this guy.


    "Wee."


    A loud, terrifying voice echoed across the entire hall, making our spines shiver.


    Wait, he can talk ournguage?!


    The Fishman King slowly stood up from his throne, ncing back at us with a dreadful re.


    His entire body was as tall as thirty meters, he was a true behemoth. He was humanoid, of course, more than the other fishmen.


    Is body was extremely muscr, resembling the body of a Giant, another race of humanoid monsters. Covering his body there was an armor made of Sea Snake scales.


    And on his left arm, he was holding a massive shield made of these said scales and bones, while a gigantic trident was wielded by his right hand, gathering ridiculous quantities of mana, and generating an icy aura.


    His face was still that of a fish, resembling more like a ferocious shark though. His eyes glowed bright red, as I suddenly noticed a strange red tattoo on his forehead. And then I noticed the entire room''s ceiling had tons of¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡­Spiderwebs? Did he kept a spider pet here or something?


    Well, whatever was the case, I couldn''t lower my guard.


    "You must be surprised I can speak now, you lot. In the past, I used to be able to talk like you, but once I transformed into this aberration, I lost my ability to speak." He said. "But now, thanks to the gifts of Lolth, I have attained the intelligence I once lost from the Curse of the Gods!"


    "Curse of the Gods? Lolth?" Zack wondered. "This guy''s talking nonsense¡­"


    "No point talking with a monster." Said Aquarina.


    "No, wait!" I said. "You can talk? Then we don''t even need to fight, if you want, we could lead you outside!"


    The Fishman suddenly stopped walking, looking down on me with his sharp red eyes.


    "Huh?" He wondered. "I guess¡­ I could do that, yeah."


    He suddenly began considering it.


    However, I suddenly saw what he was going to do next with my Heavenly Eyes, and promptly evaded.


    FLAAAASH!


    CLAAAAASSSHHHH!!!


    His body moved at an incredible speed by boosting his entire body''s physique using enormous quantities of Mana, and using his trident, he tried to kill me. If I hadn''t evaded, I would had turned into mush in the floor.


    "Hoh, amazing. So those are the powers of the Hero of Heavenly Eyes!" He celebrated.


    "How do you know who we are? You''re not a simple monster. You mentioned a curse. And¡­ Lolth? Who''s that?" I asked.


    "Lady Lolth, the Weaver of Fate and Darkness." He said. "She has given me a second chance. And she said I will be able to free myself from the shackles of the Dungeon once I defeat all of you children and offer her your heads!"


    "Sylphy, it''s a lost cause. He''s insane and just wants to kill us. Trust me, I know when someone''s insane because I was too." Celeste said.


    "Yeah, I figured it half-way through. I was just making sure I wouldn''t have any regretster." I sighed. "It''s not like I would ever hesitate to kill when its truly necessary."


    "Heh, wonderful then! Let us fight and kill one another! GAHAHAHAHA!" The fishman king started tough. "This is LIFE! It''s all but an ENDLESS CYCLE OF DESTRUCTION! Now, let us dance amidst LIFE and DEATH!!!"


    FLAAASH!


    The Fishman King did it again, his entire body bursting with an incredible amount of Mana, moving at an insane speed and reaching up to me once more!


    "[Dragon Fang]"


    However, this time I wasn''t going to evade.


    CLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [A Special [Chain Quest] has been generated: [Defeat the Guardian of the Dungeon''s Floor 3, and the Final Boss, the Fishman King!]


    [You have finally made it to the end of the Dungeon, and in front of you stand the king of all fishman! Defeat him with all you''ve got to receive wonderful rewards and conquer the Dungeon!]


    [Completion Rewards: [500000 EXP] [250000 Shared EXP] [Random Rune Potion (C Grade)] x3 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (C Grade)] x3 [???] x1!]


    [Time Limit: 1 Hour]


    [Complete this Quest under half of the Time Limit to obtain a Mysterious Bonus Reward!]


    -----

 Chapter 661 Boss Battle

    -----


    By gathering a part of Heavenly Sun''s powers, which had stored Sunlight I was saving for this moment, and by enhancing all of my body''s capabilities utilizing an arrangement of several Body Boosting Spells, I was capable of parrying the Fishman King''s attack.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Scarlet unleashed a thunderous shockwave of lightning and shining holy light,bining them together to form a new element, [Divine Lightning].


    Taking into consideration the Fishmen severe weakness against Lightning, this was the best way to fight their King!


    Spark¡­ SPARK!


    CRACKLE!


    Lightning began to emerge out of Scarlet, as I utilized her newly acquired Skill [Dragon Fang] to negate a part of the Fishman King''s trident''s total endurance and defenses, making my blow even stronger!


    CLAAASH!


    "Hoh?! S-Such magnificent power¡­!" The Fishman King''s entire body began to be electrocuted, as his powerful trident started to gain countless cracks. "What sort of little monster are you?! And that endless Mana¡­!"


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t be talking right now." I gave him some advice.


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, a mass of shadows emerged right behind him, stealthily sneaking into the Fishman King''s shadows, and then materializing into a beautiful girl made of darkness. With long, tentacle-like ck hair, and only two red eyes as her only facial expressions.


    The two daggers she held converged with her own body, forming into two massive scythes that immediately unleashed a devastating attack against the Fishman King''s back.


    "[Abyssal Decapitation]!"


    SLAAASH! SLAAASH!


    "UNNGH¡­?!"


    The Fishman King felt horror and agony, quickly jumping away from getting hurt more. He tanked a lethal attack like nothing though, his back was covered in blood though, and the wound Aquarina left was cursed too, so it wasn''t going to regenerate any time soon either.


    "Nnggh¡­! Oooh, that form¡­!" He muttered, vomiting blood while seemingly not caring about his deadly wound. "A descendant of the Gods Personal Assassins, the Vampyr, is it not?! To think your ursed ve bloodline still exists! Your death shall be the tastiest!!!"


    His blood suddenly began boiling, infusing itself into his trident as it suddenly began overflowing with even more power, growingrger and more powerful, as an icy and electrifying aura erupted from his weapon.


    FLAAAASH!


    His speed was once more boosted, as he charged straight towards us. However, what greeted him was an enormous storm of winds and lightning, throwing him down into the ground.


    "[Thunderous Storm]!"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    "AAGGH!"


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    The Fishman King fell into the floor so hard a few of his bones were clearly heard being shattered. Zack showed up right in thest moment, impacting him with one of his strongest spells.


    "You''ve not forgotten about us, haven''t you?!" Zack greeted the Fishman King alongside Mist, Celeste, and Celica.


    "You nobodies, why should I care about those that are not branded as Heroes?!" The Fishman King arrogantly said. "But if death is what you desire! I shall serve it to you!!!"


    He immediately stood up, ignoring all of his wounds, as he unleashed a barrage of thunderous attacks using his trident!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    Zack intercepted a few, but several others impacted him with enormous, magical force, throwing him away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    BAAAM!!!


    "D-Damn it, this guy''s strong¡­" Zack''s Beast Aura emerged around his body as Mist''s healing spell began healing his wounds, he stood up like nothing, his strength only growingrger.


    "Amazonian Bloodline, huh? You sure are an annoying race of ves. Designed exclusively to be able to lift incredibly heavy objects, ves made to construct and carry things. Gifted with enormous physical strength, yetpletely brainless! I can tell!" The Fishman Kingughed. "Here, take what you sought and drown in death!"


    The Fishman King''s Mana gathered at the tip of his trident, rapidly pointing it at Zack to finish him off. Well, I was going to let that happen, nor any of us.


    "[Cursed Chains]!"


    Cursebined his powers with me and also with Celeste, as the three of us conjured dozens of chains that wrapped around the Fishman King''s arms, legs, and the rest of his body, draining away his Mana and Life.


    "GUH?! Such a powerful Curse¡­ What is this even?!" He feltpletely shocked, right before an enormous Horned Bear made out of Zack''s Beast Aura, and his primary Elements of Wind and Lightning smacked his entire body into the walls at his left.


    BAAAAAMMMMM¡­!


    "W-WHAT¡­? That aura¡­?! How?!"


    He finally started to panic. He was really thinking we were small fry? He had it wrong this whole time. He fell to his knees. He was Tier 5 Rank 5, pretty strong. But not unbeatable with all our might. Even less when I''ve been disrupting his Mana all this time.


    I immediately realized he wasn''t normal the moment he ignored the Coral Golem''s provocations. I cannot use the golem against a foe like him, he''s way too intelligent and fast.


    So I just went around with my newest Skill, and well, it worked wonders!


    "Mister Teddy! Crush him!!!"


    "GRUOOOHHHH!"


    Celica''s golem stepped in rather quickly, jumping straight over the Fishman King and attacking him with everything it had.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    "NNNGGHH¡­! Just a pathetic golem dares damage my body?!"


    The Fishman King suddenly began glowing with an even stronger Mana, even if disrupted and weakened, he still forced his way into freeing himself from the Cursed Chains!


    CRAAASH!


    "I won''t tolerate this anymore!!!"


    His fist unleashed a tremendous quantity of Mana, impacting Mister Teddy and blowing the golem''s entire body into pieces.


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    "Mister Teddy!!!" Celica panicked.


    "Puppet Master Magic is surely something, but you''re a mere little demon girl! Your ancestors would surely be disappointed of your powerlessness!" The Fishman King roared furiously, stepping over the floor with such strength he generated a powerful Magic Shockwave, crumbling the entire floor and throwing away Celica into the air!


    RUMBLE!


    As this happened, I rushed forward as Aquarina sneakily tried to get into his shadows once more. I channeled the power of my spirits rapidly, conjuring Naturia''s help and filling the entire floor with tree roots one after the other, and catching Celica with vines before she were to get crushed by the rubble!


    "J-Just how many elements can you control?!" The Fishman King asked.


    "Maybe all of them, who knows?!" I smiled back.


    CLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 662 Overwhelming The Fishmen King!

    -----


    "Alice! Ignatius! Naturia!"


    "GOTCHA!"


    All three of my primary Spirits gathered their power,bining Light, Nature, and Fire into my ultimate element, the one I used to beat a Demon Lord before.


    FLUOOOSH!


    Golden mes emerged from within my entire body, covering it as they fused with my various other skills. My Beast Aura emerged, glowing with golden divine mes as they shaped into a ferocious dragon.


    "[Draconic Aura]! [Dragon ws]!"


    TRUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    Enormous dragon ws began falling from the skies, reaching the Fishman King in mere seconds!


    "This power¡­ D-Divine mes?! And howe your power¡­ is that of a dragon?!"


    CLAAASH! CLAAAASH! CLAAAAASSSHHHHH!!!


    "GRUAAAGGGH¡­!"


    The Fishman King waspletely unable to defend, the mes erupted everywhere, engulfing his entire body, and shing away at his flesh and bones.


    "[Dragon''s Jaws]!"


    I jumped over the Fishman King and aimed at his neck, my aura shaping as a ferocious dragon made of golden mes, and of course, whenbining it with Scarlet''s [Dragon Fang], it truly became a fearfulbination technique!


    CRAAAASSSHHHH!!!


    Thebined powers of Naturia, Alice, and Ignatius erupted into pure power, biting through the neck of the Fishman King. His enormous stamina somehow maintaining him alive as he furiously punched me away from him.


    BAAAAM!


    I couldn''t evade when I was conjuring such a strong technique, but it was a hit I could take. My entire body broke, my muscles and bones barely not giving uppletely. But my stomach was pierced by my ribs, which were all broken.


    "Nngh¡­ [Divine Healing mes]"


    FLUOOOSH!


    I repurposed the power of the Divine mes and created a Spell on the moment,bining it with Sapphire''s Restoration, my wounds slowly closed, albeit internal damage was still there.


    "YOUUUUU¡­! AGGGH¡­! T-THESE FLAMES¡­ THEY''RE LIKE A CURSE!"


    The Fishman King began rushing towards me, his movements now finally slower and he seemed to be near death''s door. These mes were, of course, modified, and not the same as before.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Heh, of course they''re not the same as before." Curseughed.


    "This is the power of Poisonous mes!" Laughed Beelzebub.


    I had more spirits, so why not add them into the mix? Divine mes had been improved even more as they now acted like a curse that sapped a target''s life and mana, while also poisoning them thanks to Curse and Beelzebub. Of course, it was extremely hard to create and keep up, so I couldn''t simply utilize this for any foe I encountered.


    Nheless¡­


    "NOW!"


    Furoh emerged out of Aquarina''s shadows, as she was right behind the Fishman King. His senses too dull now to realize two assassins sneaked from behind him! Furoh having taken Aquarina''s form with his Mimicry, he could only imitate a fragment of her strength, but it was enough toplement her, as the twobined their darkness powers together.


    FLAAASH!


    "HUH!? You''re too na?ve if you think you can get behind me again!!!"


    The Fishman King felt shocked, even when covered in Divine mes, he was still horribly strong. He smiled, quickly unleashing a barrage of trident attacks against Aquarina and Furoh before they could even hit him!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    However, his blows barely managed to miss them two, as he suddenly realized something was holding him back. Noticing that Celeste, Celica, and Mist were grabbing his legs utilizing chains made of magic.


    "Y-You again and your damn chains¡­?!"


    "[Razzle Dazzle]!!!"


    Mist gathered all her Mana as her staff glowed the brightest!


    FLAAAASH!


    The eyes of the Fishman King couldn''t even blink because he was a fish, the light pieced his eyes, blinding himpletely!


    "GRAAAHHHHH¡­!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And as he struggled, Aquarina and Furoh received my Mana in the meantime, overflowing with it, they unleashed their power!


    "[Soul Reaping Scythe]!!!"


    The twobined their powers, an enormous scythe made of shadows emerged behind the Fishman King, shing his back and then, tearing apart his soul into pieces.


    SLAAAAAAASH!


    "GRYYYYYAAAAGGGGH¡­!!!"


    His soul began to struggle, but it quickly ended being sliced apart, shattered!


    BAAAM!


    His enormous body finally fell into the ground, motionlessly.


    "W-We did it?" Asked Zack, slowly making his way back here.


    "I-I never though blinding him would work this well¡­" Mist said.


    "Yeah, I guess this is over¡­!" Aquarina sighed in relief.


    It all happened really quickly, but I felt relieved. We all sat down over the floor, gasping for air. We started chatting a bit to lift our mood. Now that we were done here, it would be nice to go back home as soon as possible to make the items I promised.


    Ding!


    [You havepleted the Special [Chain Quest]: [Defeat the Guardian of the Dungeon''s Floor 3, and the Final Boss, the Fishman King!]


    [Congrattions on defeating the Final Boss! If can now be officially said you''re the Dungeon Conquerors! You''ve received special rewards due to your amazing efforts.]


    [You havepleted the Quest in less than 1 Hour, you''ve received Bonus rewards!]


    [Completion Rewards: [1000000 EXP] [500000 Shared EXP] [Random Rune Potion (C Grade)] x6 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (C Grade)] x6 [Fishman King''s Ne (C Grade)] x1!]


    Nice, with that done¡­


    "Well, we should get going-"


    "Over? This isn''t over yet, you damn brats."


    However, before we could even rx, we heard a tenebrous voice. The corpse of the Fishman King spoke, but with a different, more phantasmal, and terrifying voice than before. I quickly saw into the future¡­


    "Wait¡­!"


    I put everything into my powers, quickly expanding my Mana into a massive mass and catching everyone with it, right before an enormous explosion of Magic power emerged from within the Fishman King''s body.


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!


    It was pure, monstrous darkness- no, it was an even more powerful element.


    CHAOS!


    RUMBLE!


    The entire hall began trembling, as I was thrown away harshly. Furoh transformed into Pyuku and Pyuku also helped, epassing all of our bodies into abined bubble to resist the enormous impact.


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    "W-What is that?!" Mist asked in fear.


    "I-its¡­!" Zack couldn''t believe it.


    "Spi¡­ spiders?!" Celica asked.


    From within the corpse of the Fishman King, an enormous swarm of one-meter-big ck spiders started to emerge in enormous quantities, all of them glowing with ck and purple auras and red eyes. The presence of the Fishman King could be felt. I had not been able to absorb his soul as EXP because he never truly died to begin with.


    "This is all thanks to Lady Lolth¡­ My rebirth! Hahaha¡­! It is so beautiful¡­! GAHAHAHA!"


    The hundreds of spiders converged together into a monstrous, and gargantuan ck spider, the voice of the Fishman King echoing from within.


    The true identity behind the Fishman King finally made itself clear.


    Was this thing always inside of him?!


    It was almost as strong as a Demon Lord¡­


    "My name is Sarach the Parasite, the loyal servant of the Demon Lord of Swarms, Arachne, and faithful worshipper of our Evil Goddess, Lady Lolth!"


    -----

 Chapter 663 Sarach, The Parasite

    -----


    "I am Sarach the Parasite, the loyal servant of the Demon Lord of Swarms, Arachne, and faithful worshipper of our Evil Goddess, Lady Lolth!"


    So that "Lady Lolth" that the Fishman King was talking about was an Evil Goddess?! Evil Gods are Gods that betrayed the others and decided to go on their own, sometimes mutating and transforming into stronger beings, but with also more necessities.


    And this guy is the loyal servant of the Demon Lord of Swarms, Arachne¡­ So there''s still a few more Demon Lords left behind from the previous war?! Makes sense now that the Fishman King knew about us, he was being parasitized by Sarach this whole time.


    But who the heck is this guy?!


    My Heavenly Eyes shone brightly as I analyzed his monstrous form.


    Ding!


    [The power of [Heavenly Eyes] is being activated!]


    -----


    [Sarach, the Parasite.]


    A Loyal Servant of the Demon Lord of Swarms, Arachne, and a faithful worshipper of the Evil Goddess, Lolth. His entire body isposed of thousands of smaller insects and utilizes his aberrant form to parasitize them. His true form, however, is a small worm which controls the rest of the swarm, always protected.


    He loves to parasitize other beings, and when they''re killed, he can absorb their powers for himself. A reason why he has grown this powerful is due to the many monsters he has devoured and assimted into his own.


    His current power varies a lot depending on the amount of insectsposing his swarm, or of any being he''s currently parasitizing. It can go as high as over Tier 8, but his weakened state might be as weak as Tier 2.


    Rmendation: Destroy his swarm and weaken him before finding his real body and destroy it. Be careful of his various skills, especially of his poison and illusion magic.


    Extra Information: A Fragment of the Demon King is held by him, generating a powerful Chaos Aura that can weaken or even negate elemental magic.


    -----


    Amazing, after so many level ups, Heavenly Eyes can show so much info! With this I think¡­ we might be able to destroy him. Though it''s going to be hard, really hard. If not almost impossible.


    Ding!


    [A Special [Chain Quest] has been generated: [Defeat the Loyal Servant of the Demon Lord of Swarms, Sarach the Parasite!]


    [In front of you stands the one behind everything. Sarach was controlling the Fishman King all this time! Defeat him before its toote or he''ll take you and your friends'' lives! Be careful of his powerful swarm of insects!]


    [Completion Rewards: [1000000 EXP] [500000 Shared EXP] [Super Strengthening Elixir (B Grade)] x2 [Superior Skill Proficiency Potion (B Grade)] x2 [High Grade Rune Potion (B Grade)] x2 [???] x1 [???] x1!]


    [Time Limit: 1 Hour]


    [Complete this Quest under half of the Time Limit to obtain a Mysterious Bonus Reward!]


    Eh?! Seriously, another quest?!


    "He''s a servant of a Demon Lord?!" Zack asked in shock.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We don''t stand a chance! We have to run away!" Celeste said.


    "But the gates are still closed, and they won''t open at all, the material is super tough too!" Aquarina said, she had been hitting the gates with her full power for a while now.


    "Are you telling me we have to¡­ fight and kill this thing?!" Asked Celeste.


    "Mister Teddy''s gone¡­" Celica cried. "And now¡­ What can we do?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Uuugh¡­!" Mist cried. "My magic is weakening¡­ That Chaos Aura he has¡­ What is it!?"


    "Ahahahah! Cower in fear, you damn children! Now that you''re weakened after that fight, you''re ripe for the taking! Ahhh! I will make sure to parasitize you one by one and eat you all alive!!!" Laughed Sarach. "But don''t worry, my swarm shall take the first bites!"


    Aside from the one-meter-big ck spiders, other insects began to emerge, giant millipedes,rge cockroaches, monstrous worms with sharp fangs,rge beetles, flies, and more. They were weaker by themselves, but they were hundreds of them, and Sarach had some sort of pocket dimension because he kept summoning them.


    "GO! Eat them all! Devour them!!!" Sarachughed, the power of the Demon King Fragment he held boosting the power of all his swarm, which overflowed with smaller Chaos Auras.


    "They''reing¡­! Stay behind me! I''ll open a path!" I said. "My eyes told me that he''s actually way weaker once the swarm is gone, we have to y all of his swarm and get to him!"


    "Is it even possible?!" Asked Mist.


    "T-This is too much!" Zephyined.


    "Uuuggh¡­" Celica was also afraid.


    "Nephi, protect those three with all you''ve got!" I said.


    "Very well!" Nephilim said, her aura emanating from her beginning to spread out, suddenly shing against the Chaos Auras! "[Heavenly Chaos Aura]!"


    FLAAAAAAASH!


    "Ngh?! W-What with that aura!?" Sarach felt suddenly surprised, he didn''t see thating.


    Analyzing the situation, I suddenly realized what was happening. Nephilim''s aura easily weakened the enemy''s aura, and she even tweaked her own to boost our own stats. But her Mana was being drained constantly. Thankfully, with my Mana Maniption, I can transfer her as much Mana as she wants.


    "I hope this can help!" Nephilim said, suddenly conjuring a barrier made of light and darkness. "[Limbo Domain]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    The barrier quickly encapsted Mist, Celica, and Zephy, while Celeste, Zack, and Aquarina stayed outside. Celeste was slightly frightened too, but she was too old for her to be crying like a baby like the others.


    "I guess there''s no helping it!" Zack said with a defying smile. "This aura''s amazing though! Can Nephilim keep this up for long?"


    "I have no idea, but if she hasn''t used it before, it must probably exhaust her a lot even if I keep giving her Mana!" I said.


    "Well, we''ve gotta put it to good use then!" Aquarina said. "Celeste, snap out of it!"


    Aquarina smacked Celeste''s head, as she suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    "Ah! R-Right¡­! I¡­ Sorry! I''ll fight too! Even if I die, I don''t give a damn!" Celeste roared. She was probably remembering the same fear she felt when she encountered the evil gods, this chaotic aura was really frightening.


    "Let''s advance together while pushing the swarm back to Sarach then!" I roared, imbuing all the Mana I could into my sword. I still had power umted inside of my Heavenly Sun Skill, but I had to save it to destroy Sarach''s true body.


    Therefore, I will just bring out the power of my Spirits and Scarlet and Sapphire to push back as much as I can¡­ And for that reason, I need to change my ss and Subss!


    Ding!


    [You have conjured the [System Modification] Spell!]


    [You have modified your own Status!]


    -----

 Chapter 664 Confronting The Demon Lord Servant!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You have conjured the [System Modification] Spell!]


    [You have modified your own Status!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 3: Spiritual Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Dragon Heir Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [12560000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Swarm Exterminator]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Spirit Master]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [154]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50] -> [120]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6] -> [106]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-300]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward] [Dragon Heart]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv5] [Mana Usage: Lv10] [Mana Disruption: Lv1] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv5] [Heavenly Sun: Lv2] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv2] [Dragon Heart: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    [Your Charm Stat has reached a negative value of -300!]


    [You have generated a powerful [Dreadful Aura of Intimidation]!]


    [All foes within your vicinity will have their stats lowered by -20%.]


    [The Effects of the [ss]: [Swarm Exterminator] have been activated!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [All Insect-type monsters you fight will have their stats lowered by -20%, and you will be able to deal an additional 150% damage, ignoring 50% of their total defenses.]


    [Additionally, you can conjure [Swarm Killer] temporary title on allies to grant them half of these effects.]


    [The Effects of the [Subss]: [Spirit Master] have been activated, all your allied Spirit''s Stats have increased by +250%, and their Magic and Skill Damage increases by an additional +150%.]


    [Allied Spirits now also include the Spirits of your allies. And also non-spirit Familiars. However, those only receive half of the benefits.]


    FLUOSH!


    As I changed sses temporarily, I felt my power overflowing. Powerful Spiritual Auras emerged in all allied Familiars, but not only mine, but also those of my allies! Aquarina''s, Zack''s, Celeste''s, Celica''s, and more, all of their Familiars grew temporarily stronger, as long as I keep this subss active.


    "Grant [Swarm Killer] Title!" I said, pointing at all my allies, as powerful ck energies flew into all their directions, even those being protected behind us.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    [All your allies have been granted the [Swarm Killer] Title!]


    [All Insect-type monsters they fight will have their stats lowered by -10%, and they will be able to deal an additional 75% damage, ignoring 25% of their total defenses.]


    [These debuff can be stacked together for even additional effects.]


    Holy shit, I don''t remember this being a thing at all, but it is wee! I think these better and stronger effects only mean one thing, the System, Alice, has been growing way stronger as well. And perhaps also activating Spirit Master boosted her own inner workings too.


    These powerful effects also affected my spirits and familiars as I granted the titles to them too¡­ Which means, a total massacre!


    "W-What with those auras?! What is going on?!" Asked Sarach, suddenly feeling more and more confused.


    The power of Swarm Exterminator started stacking with Swarm Killer of my many allies, as we started ughtering dozens of bug monsters at once!


    "Scarlet! [Dragon Fang]! [Lightning de]!"


    I imbued Mana into Scarlet as she unleashed a powerful lightning attack, which spread out into countless dragons made of thunder that attacked dozens of insects at once. Because Scarlet was also a familiar, she received these bonuses, even if only half of them.


    "I''ll call this ability [Lightning Dragon Fang]!"


    CRAAAAAASSHHH!!!


    An enormous explosion of lightning erupted everywhere, as I saw countless bugs evaporate into nothing or turn into ashes. I also felt a nice rush of EXP reaching my soul, and so my familiars.


    The debuff stacking was working wonders on weakening the massive and endless swarm of insects, which would had truly eaten us alive if I hadn''t intervened.


    Thankfully, I had saved my ss changing forter, as I knew it exhaust me and Alice severely.


    "Alice!"


    "Very well!"


    I channeled my Mana into Alice as she conjured her powerful Divine Light Magic, countless magic circles surged at my side¡­


    "Divine Light Magic: [Heavenly de Rain]!"


    The magic circles conjured hundreds of small des made of divine light, piercing our foes mercilessly one by one! The bugs kepting, but they also kept being sted away!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Ignatius!"


    "Sure!"


    "zing Dragon Magic: [Devastating Infernal Breath]!!"


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    Ignatius regained a gigantic dragon form as he absorbed my own mes through repeatedly conjuring Ember, his entire body opening his massive draconic jaws as he unleashed a truly devastating, and explosive infernal dragon breath!


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!


    "GRYYYEEEHHH¡­!!"


    The screams of countless insects being roasted alive echoed around the entire dungeon, as the screams of disbelief of Sarach became louder and more noticeable with each second that passed.


    "T-This is¡­! It can''t be! How did you grew so strong out of thin air?!" He asked in disbelief, incapable ofprehending the cheat-like power of having a System.


    "Beelzebub! Curse!"


    I called upon Beelzebub and Curse, ignoring the words of the stupid parasite, as they respond ed to my call, their auras overflowing with new power thanks to my Subss Change.


    "Combine your Magic! Poison & Curse Magic: [Eternal Poisonous Chains of the Abyss]!"


    I channeled my Mana and even my own Curse as well, merging the power together as the two Spirits generated massive chains made of corrosive, weakening poison that started spreading everywhere, chaining down therger insects and weakening them and everything else nearby!


    CRAAAASH!


    "Now, Naturia¡­! [Rose Garden Blossom]!"


    Combining Poison and Nature Magic created truly wonderful creations, even more when you put up some spirit power and curse magic in the mix! The chains quickly started blossoming as countless roses of purple and ck color emerged, with sharp thorns, trapping and killing dozens of more insects.


    -----

 Chapter 665 A Desperate Battle!

    -----


    Although I was able to pull my weight in the frontlines, without everyone''s help, I would had still been overwhelmed. Sarach Acted panicked but his endless army probably had dozens of millions of insects, they simply kepting without end!


    Thankfully, Aquarina, Zack, and Celeste were here. Although Celeste had gone slightly insane after considering the odds, she quickly began to realize everything wasn''t as lost. No, as long as I am here it won''t be a lost cause. As long as Alice is here with us, there''s always a chance to turn the tables to our favor.


    "I won''t let you get through! RAAAAAHHH!!! Dark Shadow Magic: [Darkness Domain]! [Shadow Chains]! [Cursed Eyes of Demise]! [Endless Bat Swarm]! [Shadow Specters]! [Darkness Bombs]!!!"


    Celeste was going insane in the most simplest of words. Her magical spells wereing one after the other. If one thing she benefitted from her contract with the Evil Gods and the True Demon Spirit that was taken away from her which stayed, is her abnormallyrge Mana Pool.


    Indeed, unlike other people at her Rank which would usually have¡­ in numerical terms, around 10k MP, she had like 500k! It was a rather interesting gift left behind which she theorized might be due to the enormous hole left inside her soul after having taken away the divine protections of the evil gods, which then was naturally filled with the Mana of the environment.


    BOOOM! CLAAASH! SHAAAH! TRUUUM!


    Her Spells were devastating the rear left side of the entire hall. Shadow Domains emerged, taking away dozens of bugs into abyssal shadow spaces and then chains weakened them, cursed eyes sted them with beams of red light, bats began biting them and tearing them down, and spheres of darkness exploded one after the other.


    However, her Mana had already ran out even at her current amount, but I was supplying her with plenty of my own Mana constantly anyways, enhancing her ability to conjure as many spells as she wanted.


    Thanks to Mana Maniption reaching Level 100, the pressure I get and the damage I got into my soul from overusing Mana has beenpletely negated, so that meant I could go all out with sharing my Mana more freely.


    Meanwhile, in the other side, Zack was unleashing attacks of his own. His Beast Aura emerged once more, this time boosting his power to be that of the Horned Storm Bear that his Soul Beast was.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Storm Magic: [Grand Tornado]! [Storming Domain]! [Thunderstorm]! [Twin Lightning Axe]! [Zeus Thunder]!"


    FLUOOOSH! TRUUUUMMM! CRAAAAAASH!


    Massive attacks of devastating proportions spread out, destroying the swarm of insects constantly. He generated a domain of wind and lightning that constantly grew stronger as it twisted faster and faster the more monsters it killed, exploding into wind and lightning and taking more and more victims with each passing second.


    Additionally, massive lightning strikesing from his axe and then gigantic thunders falling from his fingers constantly punished any insect bold enough to walk closer to him, the boost of my buffs was greatly enchanting both his spirit''s powers and his own damage dealt thanks to Swarm Killer.


    Aquarina, in the other side,pletely devastated dozens of hordes of insect monsters by herself. She moved at super-fast speed with her powerful [Shadow Embodiment] while her body kept shapeshifting into many forms to allow her to evade and devastate her foes. Her long white hair had turned into gigantic tentacles, hitting everything in her way as her hands began firing shadow bullets and then her foot touched the ground, freezing everything else.


    Her two daggers resonated with one another, shadow shes and ice spikes being generated from the water produced by one of her daggers easily pierced everything else. She was also boldly attacking the center of the battlefield where Sarach was, attempting to damage him or find his true body. Her three familiars were helping at that.


    Pyuku, Undine, and Leviathanbined their strength to unleash a [Winter Storm Dragon], a gigantic draconic spell that conjured a monstrous dragon-shaped storm of ice that constantly froze and shattered the endless swarms protecting Sarach''s true body!


    CLAAASH! CRAAASH! BOOOM!


    "GGRRRHHHH¡­! So annoying! I guess I cannot simply let my children eat you! I''ll have to step in¡­!" Sarach roared furiously, suddenly, a gigantic mass of thousands of insects emerged from where the Fishman King''s body used to be, nowpletely reduced to nothing, not even bones.


    The swarm solidified together somehow, forming a giant made of insects which quickly began conjuring the power of countless monster abilities and magic together, although alone they were very weak,bined by the dozens, it became a truly frightening power!


    "Learn your ce, trash! I''ve devoured and parasitized countless monsters and warriors, many heroes have perished against my might! And their powers are mine! Dear, tremble!!!" He started tough insanely. "Monster Ability Fusion: [Apocalyptic Chimeric Expansion]!!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    FLUOOOOSH!


    A mass of pure chaos and countless other abilities merged together as a mass of darkness spread out like a shockwave, reaching everywhere and then beginning to mutate into countless other monsters, not only insects anymore! But this wasn''t living beings, this was merely an ability!


    "[The Jaws of the Lion Tyrant]!"


    "ROOOAARRRR!"


    A gigantic pair of jaws emerged from within this mass, attempting to bite Aquarina as she parried the attack barely, being thrown away!


    CLAAASH!


    "[The Deadly Scythes of the Undying Mantis Empress]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    Two gigantic scythes from a mantis emerged, shing away against Zack as he unleashed a storm of winds and lightning to intercept, barely managing to remain unscathed!


    CRAAAASH!


    "[The Fury of the Abyssal Wolves]!"


    "GRAAARGGH! ROAAR! WOOF!"


    An amorphous mass of hundreds of wolves mixed together appeared, spreading everywhere and attempting to devour us all together! I quickly acted as I unleashed countless attacks utilizing my spirits and Scarlet, walls of mes, dragon breaths, shining light beams, thorny vines, explosive dark chains, and weakening curses!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "You''re not exactly the only one that possess the power of many monsters within you!" Iughed. "Furoh!"


    "On it!"


    Furoh, still copying Aquarina quickly emerged out of my shadows, fully restored now, he immediately shapeshifted into his truest form!


    "[Ultimate Aberrant Form]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 666 Divine Fusion Magic!

    -----


    "[Ultimate Aberrant Form]!"


    FLAAAAAASH!


    Furoh channeled the near endless source of Mana that wasing from my soul as he unleashed the power of the strongest monsters and beings he had ever copied with his mimicry skill,bining them all together into a powerful, chimeric form, an ultimate chimera!


    "GROOOOOAAAAARRRRR!!!!"


    The roar thatbined that of a dragon, a Fenrir, and even the True Demons echoed across the hall, as powerful multi-elemental auras converged together chaotically. He even copied all of Sarach''s powers to an extent, the recent abilities as well as the Fishman King.


    The aberrant chimera had the body of a gigantic Fenrir with three dragon heads, the tail with the head of a giant snake and a wolf, four dragon wings and six legs of different beasts, all covered in countless, different-colored eyes!


    "Sylphy, I cannot keep this form for too long¡­! At most, five minutes!"


    "I get it! Let''s go all out then!"


    "Alright!"


    Sarach''s reaction to Furoh waspletely priceless! His entire voice echoed in shock as he feltpletely bbergasted.


    "W-What?! A Mimic Demon?! And one of such high rank! T-This is impossible! I had¡­ I had made sure that your kin were to be exterminated! Howe?!" He roared furiously.


    "What?! You exterminated my kin?!" Furoh instantly reacted. "You bastard¡­!"


    Furoh roared furiously, devastating chaos itself as thousands of insects died by his monstrous attacks. Draconic Breathsing from his mimicry of Ignatius'' brother, devastating Elemental Magic from his mimicry of Fenrir, destructive elemental attacks from many other monsters he had encountered, and even Demonic Magic from the True Demons we once fought!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "T-Tch¡­! Yes, I exterminated them long ago! Howe there''s one behind? I had absorbed all of your kin''s powers, yet there''s always¡­ always someone of your damned kin that emerges attempting to throw me away from my throne!" Sarach roared furiously, as he summoned thousands of more insects, countless arms emerged from these swarms of insects stuck together as he started punching Furoh and blowing countless holes over his body!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    "This bastard¡­" Celeste was surprised. "Don''t tell me he got these powers from absorbing them from the Mimic Demon Tribe?!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Furoh, beat the shit out of him!!!" Zack roared.


    "You can do it!" Aquarina said.


    "Here, take all my Mana!" I roared, as I imbued even more Mana into Furoh while everyone else fought against the swarmsing from literally every single corner.


    "If what you say is true then¡­! I won''t forgive you! It was your fault that I was unable to ever meet with my tribe! We''ll make sure to KILL you! RAAAAAAAAHHHH!!! [Primordial Sin: Gluttony]!!!"


    TRUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    Furoh activated his strongest Skill, the innate ability he awakened upon evolving and obtaining a System. The power of Gluttony, a Primordial Sin of incredible power. It exhausted him severely to use it, but now he simply didn''t seem to care about his own exhaustion, as his entire body shapeshifted into an endless chimeric mass, fighting against the endless mass of insects and chaos that Sarach was!


    CLAAAAAASSSHHHHH!!!


    "Y-You bastard! Howe you possess a Primordial Sin?! T-This is impossible!" Sarach roared. "Monster Ability Fusion: [Endless Abyssal Maws]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    Sarach went all out, conjuring abination of countless monster abilities as a crack in space itself opened, massive jaws leading to an endless abyss appearing! However, Furoh had a simr power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That is merely a cheap imitation!" Furoh roared. "[Primordial Gluttonous Jaws of Demise]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    His body shapeshifted, gigantic jaws emerged, absorbing and devouring the entire swarm of insects as he was also being bitten and devoured. A fight between two ferocious monsters, a stalemate!


    "The swarm stopped expanding here!" Aquarina said.


    "This is our chance then!" Zack roared.


    "Let''s go!" Celeste said.


    All four of us quickly jumped over the two monsters fighting. As we evaded and shed countless tentacles and insects from Sarach that emerged to fight against us, while Furoh''s own body shapeshifted to protect us from his attacks, shields made of shells, gigantic ws of wolves, and dragon jaws tearing apart his foe emerged one after the other!


    "STOP¡­! LET GO OF MEEEE!" Sarach cried in fury, as he suddenly noticed all four of us jumping directly into his weak spot, which had opened once he activated his strongest Technique.


    "Now, all together! [Mana Combination]!"


    I conjured a spell I had created myself, whichbined the Mana Sources of many allies together into a single one, and then conjured a gigantic power from ourbined elements. We''ve practiced this before, as Zack, Aquarina, and even Celeste joined into the conjuration. Their elemental auras converging with my own and my many spirits.


    FLAAAASH!


    Divine Power emerged from Alice toplement this powerfulbined spell, as our elemental powers converged with our spirits, which all flew together andbined into a mass of colorful, spiritual power, falling towards Sarach who had revealed an opening to his true body after losing too many insects within his swarm.


    We saw him, a small ck worm trying to escape by digging through the many other insects making his swarm!


    But it was toote!


    "Divine Fusion Magic: [Primordial Elemental Genesis]!"


    All the elemental power converged into a sphere of multiple colors, which then fell directly inside of the swarm of endless insects protecting Sarach!


    "No¡­! This can''t be¡­! Stop¡­!" He cried. "STOOOOOP!"


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!!


    A massive elemental explosion consumed everything.


    Furoh extended his body, grabbing all of us and protecting us, flying away from the scene, and generating countless shells to make a shield.


    TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­.!


    The entire Dungeon started to tremble, countless cracks emerged everywhere, the tremor and themotion continued for a while, until it all suddenly became silent.


    When we looked back, amidst the smoke and destruction, the bastard was still somehow alive¡­


    "Aggh¡­! No¡­! T-This¡­ Can''t¡­ be¡­!"


    However, he was but a mere little worm crawling towards the carcass of a dead beetle, while holding a tiny purple jewel on his tail.


    -----

 Chapter 667 Slaying The Parasite!

    -----


    I quickly walked towards him, looking down, and then stepping over his pathetic body.


    "S-Stop! Wait!"


    Crack¡­!


    "Gryeeeehhh! You can''t do this!"


    Crack!


    "I can help you¡­! Defeat¡­ Arach¡­ ne!"


    CRACK!


    "I don''t give a fuck. I''ll ask you all the questions I want once you''re dead." I smiled back at him, his tiny bug eyes filled with utter despair. "But now, you''re getting what you fucking deserve. This is for Furoh and all of the Mimic Demons you''ve killed!"


    "STOOOOP!"


    CRAAASH!


    And then, his body sttered into pieces, I even received EXP as well.


    Ding!


    [Your and your party have defeated [Massive Swarm of Insect-type Monsters] x4582!]


    [You and your party have defeated [Sarach, the Parasite] x1!]


    [You gained 9582000 EXP!]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 24 to Level 25!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    [Scarlet] can now Evolve!]


    [Sapphire] Level has increased from Level 20 to Level 25!]


    [Sapphire] Stats have increased!]


    [Sapphire] can now Evolve!]


    Ding!


    [You havepleted the Special [Chain Quest]: [Defeat the Loyal Servant of the Demon Lord of Swarms, Sarach the Parasite!]


    [An amazing job! You''ve surpassed yourself, with the help of your friends you''ve made through your life, you''ve managed to defeat a Demon Lord-level threat all by yourselves! I can''t stop crying in happiness! Here, receive all these amazing rewards! Amazingly done!]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [You havepleted the quest in less than one hour, you''ve received bonus rewards!]


    [You Received the Following Completion Rewards: [2000000 EXP] [1000000 Shared EXP] [Super Strengthening Elixir (B Grade)] x4 [Superior Skill Proficiency Potion (B Grade)] x4 [High Grade Rune Potion (B Grade)] x4 [Abyssal Parasite Dagger (B Grade)] x1 [Ring of Demonic Fury (B Grade)] x1!]


    Sarach¡­ was finally defeated.


    I touched his worm corpse and then stored it inside of my Dimensional Bag, looking at his own Magic Crystal.


    He seemed to be a monster and not a demon, yet he had a lot of intelligence! Was he tamed and then turned into a familiar or something?


    He even had a small fragment of the Demon King¡­


    Just by touching these two items I can feel a lot of power flowing everywhere. I wonder if I should eat them or use them to reinforce something?


    -----


    [Sarach the Parasite Magic Crystal (B+++ Grade)]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Magic Crystal of the monstrous Familiar of the Demon Lord of Swarms, Arachne. It contains the power of Sarach, whom was capable of parasitizing his foes and absorb their powers for his own, albeit weakened. He was also capable of merging them together.


    It holds a powerful and unique ability within, and it might create truly amazing equipment if used correctly. Main Element Affinities are Poison and Illusion, with a small affinity with Chaos Element.


    -----


    Ooh, the description sounds rather enticing. There''s no way I''m giving this to my parents now that I am grown up! I''ll keep it as my souvenir! Heh.


    Oh, and there''s this too¡­


    -----


    [Demon King''s Fragment (S Grade)]


    A powerful crystalized fragment of the Original Demon King''s soul, which grow inside the Abyssal Mines within the Demon Continent. Incredibly rare and hard to handle, these jewels contain but a small fragment of the Original Demon King''s powers, granting any Demon that wields it the power of the Element of Chaos, with a varied set of Abilities that can be awakened depending in the fragment type.


    This Fragment is of the [Aura] type, and whoever utilizes it can bring out a powerful, all-epassing Aura of the vtile and highly destructive element of Chaos. Which can be controlled to both defend from magical attacks, boost allies'' power (as long as they''re monster-type or demon-type), and intimidate foes, weakening them in the process.


    A malicious yet very weakened will rests within each fragment, this one is no exception. Utilizing it without caution might cause madness.


    -----


    I see, so it can only be used by Demons though. I guess this is why my parents never talked about any human or elf using these fragments, and probably this is also the reason why they choose to destroy them instead of keeping them or using them as their own weapons.


    Though, its not like I don''t have any Demon allies, right? Furoh could use it, and maybe even Curse and Beelzebub¡­ I''ll see. For now, this thing seems almost radioactive, so I''ll save it inside the Dimensional Bag.


    I quickly went to check on everyone, they all seemed fine, just extremely exhausted. Furoh took the most damage and was on his true form, resembling a mass of flesh with tentacles and a few eyes.


    "Uuugggh¡­ I''ve¡­ avenged my people¡­" He groaned. "I can die¡­ in peace now. Sylphy, thank you for everything- GUH?!"


    I stuck an elixir bottle inside his mouth and emptied its contents inside of him, forcing Furoh to drink it all. His health quickly refilled and so did his Mana and energy, his form swiftly changed into that of a Fenrir puppy.


    POP!


    "Ah! Eh?! I thought I was going to die¡­" He sighed.


    "Don''t be so dramatic, geez." I sighed. "Though, good job Furoh, you were amazing there! Without you we wouldn''t had been able to win."


    "Y-Yeah, that was incredible¡­" Zack said.


    "Amazing even! You stood face to face against that monster¡­" Aquarina said. "I guess I owe you an apology. Sorry for calling you a coward or an ugly worm back then¡­"


    "Ahahaha, don''t worry, I have long forgotten those things! You were only a child, Aquarina." Furoh said.


    Although it was hard to tell with his ever-changing form, he was already an adult, and so he was quite mentally mature. He seemed to not have taken anything anybody said to him as a grudge, even less when it was a child.


    "Though I wonder if what he said was true or simply to taunt you?" Wondered Celeste.


    "Sylphy! Everyone! Are you okay?!" Mist ran towards us, quickly hugging Zack. "You''re fine? I''ll heal you!"


    She quickly began healing her boyfriend while we noticed Celica, Zephy, and Nephiliming along, everyone was safe.


    "Big sis¡­ I was so scared¡­" Zephy started to cry while I embraced him in a tight hug.


    "Don''t worry, everything''s alright now! See? It was very dangerous toe." I sighed.


    "I-I didn''t knew it would be THIS dangerous though!" Zephyined.


    "A-Ahahah¡­ Well, yeah, I tend to have terrible luck." I sighed.


    I can me that to the -10 Luck I was born with, I guess.


    "Sorry for not being able to help in anything¡­" Celica apologized. "I was so sad when Mister Teddy died¡­ I couldn''t hold myself together¡­ I need to¡­ grow stronger for Mister Teddy."


    "Don''t worry! I''ll repair him right away! Where is he?" I wondered.


    -----

 Chapter 668 Taking A Break

    -----


    We quickly gathered every single piece of Mister Teddy, including his Golem Core which was shattered into pieces, and then I used Synthesis to merge it all back together. I even added extra materials, such as the fur of various high ranked monsters, and poured an elixir into the golem core, healing itpletely with Synthesis.


    FLAAAASH!


    The entire teddy bear was reconstructed, but now, it was gigantic and white colored?! He had now be a Pr Bear, it seemed!


    "Oooh! Mister Teddy! You''re okay now?!" Celica was shocked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Gaaao gaaoo!" Mister Teddy happily hugged her, he seemed to emanate a light aura of healing and protection.


    "Oh? It seems his powers evolved¡­ Could it be the new materials I added? And the Elixir too!" I said.


    "Eh?! You gained new powers, Mister Teddy?!" Celica was shocked once more.


    "Gao gaooo!" Mister Teddy suddenly raised his paws, generating a barrier made of light. And then shining light of healing.


    "Oh, he became a pdin! He can use protection and healing magic." Mist said surprised. "We need to make him some armor then!"


    "Gaoo!" The Teddy Bear seemed happy.


    "Uwaah! So cool! You can now support us even better, Mister Teddy!" Celica seemed finally relieved.


    And me? Well, not only Zephy was stuck to me but also Aquarina. The two of them didn''t wanted to let go of me!


    "It was so scary¡­" Zephy wanted me to spoil him.


    "I need some hugs to recover from this experience¡­" Aquarina sighed, hugging me tightly. Also wanting me to spoil her


    "Geez you two¡­" I sighed. "Well, how about we have a meal and discuss what just happened now?"


    Like that, as we made sure everything was now safe, we made a camp. Sadly there was no leftover Fishman King meat, or not even bones at that, the damn parasite and his swarm ate it all.


    However, we still had tons of other meat from all the sea monsters we fought toe to the boss room anyways! So I used Cooking Magic to cook tons of shellfish, crabs, crayfish, and several types of fishes we caught.


    The aroma was rxing, and while enjoying the fish soup that I warmed from our previous meal, we sat around the bonfire to warm ourselves and calm down, finally discussing what happened.


    "Sarach¡­ So he''s a servant of the Demon Lord of Swarms¡­" Aquarina said. "Just how many are there?" She wondered.


    "It would be better if we ask one, right?" I said with a sigh. "Beelzebub,e out."


    FLASH!


    "Ugh¡­" Beelzebub sighed, looking back at everyone else.


    "Wait, that cocoon thing you have¡­ is a demon lord?!" Zack wondered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I had only told Aquarina the truth about this and Ignatius, my parents'' kind of knew a bit, but not totally, and didn''t asked either so they seemed to not really mind my powers, as bizarre as they could be seen.


    "Well¡­"


    Like that, I exined them I am somehow capable of absorbing souls of beings defeated nearby, and that''s how I made Ignatius and Beelzebub into spirits after incubating their own souls inside my Soul Scape. I didn''t went into details, leaving it really vague.


    "S-So this guy is really Beelzebub¡­" Zack was shocked.


    "You''re Beelzebub?! The Lord of the Flies?!" Celeste was shocked.


    "I-I don''t know who he is¡­" Mist said.


    "Me neither¡­" Celica shrugged.


    "Well, what''s important is the info he can bring to us. I''ve tamed him and he''s an obedient spirit." I nodded. "So, Beelze, how many Demon Lords are out there? Also did you know of Sarach?"


    "I did know about him, but barely anything¡­" Sighed Beelzebub. "Well, to sum things up, there were Seven Demon Lords that served the previous Demon King." He said while munching on a strawberry pie slice I gave to him to convince him to spill the beans.


    "Leviathan was the Demon Lord of the Seas, Death was the Demon Lord of¡­ well, Death. Beelzebub, me! Was the Demon Lord of Flies¡­ And well, the former Demon Lord of Swarms. There were four others. The Demon Lord of Destruction, Ashura, the Demon Lord of Temptation, Lilith, the Demon Lord of Illusions, Illusia, and the Demon Lord of the Void, Null. All four of those were also killed by your parents, they''re gone." Beelzebub said.


    "So Arachne wasn''t even one?" I wondered.


    "No, she was actually a Demon General, right below us. It seems the spider woman decided to get that title for herself after my death and now calls herself the Demon Lord of Swarms, tch! I was way stronger than her anyways!" Beelzebub said angrily. "So anyways, the heroes didn''t really destroyed everything left behind, once the demon king we served was in, they just disappeared and decided to live on their own. So that gave room for many survivors to take on! And well, lo and behold! We''ve got that damn Arachne taking my ce. She''s probably way stronger than before, a lot of years have happened since the demon king''s death."


    "Yikes¡­" I sighed. "So because our parents didn''t wanted tomit mass genocide we''re now going to get attacked by these people filled with resentment, ugh."


    "I remember Sarach, he was a little baby parasite worm that Arachne picked up when she was a younger. She tamed him and taught him speech. But now seeing the monster he became, he really just deserved to get killed! I had no idea he hunted down the Mimic Demons either! This is not something our Demon King would agreed upon! He never liked the idea of demons hunting other demons." Sighed Beelzebub.


    "That damn Arachne must have be just as tyrannical! If she''s truly chasing you guys, she might already be in this continent. Just let your parents kill her, she''s probably a bitch. Nom¡­"


    "Huh, so that''s that I guess." I sighed. "Arachne¡­ What sort of powers does she has? And who the heck is Lolth though?"


    "Hmmmm¡­ For that you''ll have to give me another slice." Beelzebubughed.


    BONK!


    I bonked his head.


    "Don''t get cocky now, I might give you anotherter but just be nice and answer the questions!"


    "Ouch! You''re so mean! Tyrannical ver!" Cried Beelzebub. "But fine, fine!"


    -----

 Chapter 669 Lolth

    -----


    "Arachne had simr powers than me. She''s a member of the Arachspider Demon Tribe, it is a tribe of people with their halves being those of giant and ugly spiders." Beelzebubughed.


    "She was a nutjob since I know her. She had her entire tribe destroyed by the war and just wanted to ughter all humans since then, she loves to torture them and stuff. But shecked any sort of righteousness as well, she also tortured other demons, andcked any sense ofpanionship with others. She only worshipped those stronger than her while secretly plotting to ovee them eventually."


    "Huh, sounds like a guy I know." Furoh said, giving a nce to Beelzebub.


    "H-Hey! I am no longer like that! I am a reborn fly!" Beelzebub said.


    "Hahh¡­ Sounds like a lot of the Demon Lords had simr pasts, didn''t they?" Aquarina sighed, feeling slightly depressed. "It really feels like war doesn''t really get to anything, it always¡­ just an endless cycle of suffering, just like Sarach said while possessing the Fishman King."


    "Yeah, well nobody here had have it easy." Celeste said. "But things are different now, we''ve got one another and¡­ stuff. Just, let''s get over this topic."


    "I agree. Let''s be pragmatic and not let emotions in the way." Beelzebub said. "So anyways¡­ You want to know about Lolth, don''t you?"


    "Yeah just tell us already!" Zack said.


    "Ahem! Like many other Evil Gods that took over the Demon Continent and used us Demons for their own benefit, Lolth is one of them. She''s one of the most vicious of them though." Said Beelzebub. "I heard from some other demons back then that she used to be an Elven Goddess, one of the goddess that created the elves. But she was betrayed by her lover, and since then her heart became bitter. She ended killing her former lover and the gods attempted to seal her, but she escaped. Due to the Miasma of the Demon Continent, she ended mutating, and took the form of a giant spider woman¡­ or something."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Her divinity transformed, I remember it was something rted with nature? But it became something different and twisted. She gained power over Fate itself, the Webs of Fate, and also poison and insects and arachnids. I don''t know when this started but the Arachspider Tribe have been worshipping her since I know about them." He said. "I believe she might be plotting something as well and is using Arachne to reach that. That''s all I know."


    "Huh, well, that''s way more info than I expected!" I sighed. "We need to tell our parents about this asap."


    "Yeah, I agree. We can''t handle this by ourselves either." Aquarina said.


    "Though, Sylphy, weren''t there some heroes in this continent too?" Zack wondered.


    "Yeah¡­" I said while nodding. "Could it be? What''s chasing them down might even be Arachne''s forces themselves¡­ We need to find them then! We cannot dy this."


    "I agree." Celeste nodded. "But for now, we should eat, I am starving¡­"


    "Right!" Aquarina agreed as well.


    "Very well then! Let''s have our feast before going back to the surface!" Like that, I started serving everyone their big portions.


    The food was tasty and we had a good time eating and rxing. We spent a lot more time talking than I thought though.


    "We''ll have to grow way stronger than we are now if we want to stand a chance though!" Zack said. "I don''t want to let the heroes do everything again, I want to help too!"


    "Me too, let''s keep growing stronger then." Aquarina smiled.


    "Yeah, sure." I nodded.


    Even more now that I have so many valuable materials, hehehe¡­


    "So anyways, I-"


    "Sylphy?" Suddenly, Celeste called for me.


    "Huh? What is it?" I wondered.


    Celeste then showed me something in her hands.


    It was¡­ Huh? The Monolith of the three Nymph Goddess?!


    What is doing there? Did it move out of my own dimensional bag by itself?


    But how?


    "It''s empty¡­" I said, sensing the monolith had no power inside.


    "Hey! Something''s wrong¡­" Furoh said. "The egg¡­ It hatched!"


    "Wait, what?!" Aquarina reacted shocked.


    We nced at the dragon egg, it was only eggshells left and nothing else more.


    And then, we heard them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahahaha¡­ HAHAHAHAH!"


    Theughter of three mischievous women.


    "We made it! The crystal is here! The Ocean Heart!"


    And when we noticed that a small three-headed sea dragon crawled all the way into the throne at the end of the hall, grabbing a blue-colored jewel, it was toote.


    What sort of stealth they used to get out of our senses?!


    I need to activate my heavenly eyes, so I couldn''t predict this either!


    "Stop them! They''re those evil goddesses wills!" Roared Celeste.


    "Whatever they''re trying to do, I bet its nothing good!" Zack said.


    "You three! Stop right there!" I roared, jumping into action with everybody else.


    We were literally only seconds before reaching them yet¡­


    "Hahahaha¡­ AHAHAHAHA! It is toote! You insolent ves, know your ce!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    The little three headed sea dragon touched the crystal, which we had also not noticed, mostly because we were too exhausted to inspect everywhere in the hall after killing Sarach.


    TRUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    An enormous amount of magical and divine power emerged from behind the throne, blowing it away and everything else on its surroundings.


    The dragon slowly began growingrger, andrger, andrger as it swallowed the crystal, its three heads ring down at us with fury!


    "Having to possess this pathetic monster is truly an annoyance, but there''s no helping it now¡­!"


    "Indeed, sister, we can''t help it!"


    "It has been so long since we''ve been sealed in that damned monolith. Finally, we are free!"


    "And what''s better for our first meal than some ves filled with selfishness and arrogance?"


    "Ohhh, I can''t wait~!"


    These are really the Nymph''s Real Personalities that ended being trapped inside that monolith¡­ Was this their n all along?! Even when they failed at controlling Aquarina, the bitches managed to get this far!


    "I was rather hungry for some high-quality dragon meat, to be honest." I sighed. "I guess I can''t help it, we''ll have you three for dinner!"


    "HAH?! You impertinent little rat!"


    "How dare you say that in front of our divine selves?!"


    "ROOOOAAAARRRR! KILL HER!"


    Ding!


    [A Special [Chain Quest] has been generated: [y the Evil Nymph Goddesses Wills!]


    [The three Nymph Goddesses lost their true wills in the long past, but now, such wills have awakened within the body of a powerful dragon, and after swallowing the Ocean Crystal, they''re up for revenge on the world! There''s no other way now, kill the three remaining wills of the Nymph Goddess before they devastate everything in their divine fury utilizing their now enhanced Sea Dragon Body!]


    [Completion Rewards: [2000000 EXP] [1000000 Shared EXP] [Sea Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x3 [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x2 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x2 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x2 [???] x1 [???] x1 [???] x1!]


    [Time Limit: 1 Hour]


    [Complete this Quest under half of the Time Limit to obtain a Mysterious Bonus Reward!]


    -----

 Chapter 670 Divinely Possessed Three-Headed Sea Dragon

    -----


    When we finally thought we could take a break and then go back home, things happened, very fast. The wills of the three Nymph Goddess which was trapped within the Artifact we found on the first floor ended awakening once more. Somehow, perhaps using theirst spark of power, they managed to drag themselves out of my Dimensional Bag and then reach the Sea Dragon Egg.


    To make things worse, they possessed the soulless dragon with their wills as a single soul and then hatched, moving to the crystal we didn''t noticed behind the throne of the room, which seemedpletely devoid of any power¡­ until they touched it.


    The gray crystal suddenly gained a powerful bright blue color, revealing itself to be the actual "Ocean Core Crystal" or whatever it was called, and the tiny dragon swallowed itpletely, gaining incredible powers and then evolving into its adult form right away!


    Certainly, they''re not as strong as when they were in their original bodies, but this is still an adult ocean dragon we''re talking about! With the intelligence of three cunning and evil goddesses mixed into the mix, and to make things worse, it now contained an explosive amount of divine power¡­


    Ding!


    [A Special [Chain Quest] has been generated: [y the Evil Nymph Goddesses Wills!]


    [The three Nymph Goddesses lost their true wills in the long past, but now, such wills have awakened within the body of a powerful dragon, and after swallowing the Ocean Crystal, they''re up for revenge on the world! There''s no other way now, kill the three remaining wills of the Nymph Goddess before they devastate everything in their divine fury utilizing their now enhanced Sea Dragon Body!]


    [Completion Rewards: [2000000 EXP] [1000000 Shared EXP] [Sea Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x3 [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x2 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x2 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x2 [???] x1 [???] x1 [???] x1!]


    [Time Limit: 1 Hour]


    [Complete this Quest under half of the Time Limit to obtain a Mysterious Bonus Reward!]


    And as if the A.I. in charge of giving me quest couldn''t even let me take a break, a new and incredibly rewarding quest emerged in front of my eyes. It was filled with A Grade rewards, and even three question mark rewards? Usually those are equipment items!


    But I cannot get excited right now, I already provoked them, but it was mostly all part of my n. If they remain cunning and intelligent, it is going to be hard to fight them. I wanted to provoke them so they would go absolutely mad at me, losing their focus and bing more monstrous, mostly being taken over by the will within their new vessel.


    "RAAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    The three-headed Sea Dragon started moving, the wills of the goddess within its body seemed unstable to say the least, as they started moving around while not being able to control their new body correctly, suddenly tripping over the floor!


    BAAAAAMMM!!!


    "UNNGGH¡­!"


    "RAAAAHH!"


    "T-THIS DAMN BODY¡­!"


    As they bought us time being absolute clowns, I did several things at the same time. Utilizing my Heavenly Eyes, I checked on their status and information to find any sort of weakness, while I quickly changed sses and, at the same time,manded my friends to get into a fighting position. As ridiculous as this situation was, it was reality, and we had to y these bitches if we didn''t wanted to die now.


    Ding!


    [The power of the [Heavenly Eyes] Skill has granted you ess into the target''s information!]


    -----


    [Divinely Possessed Three-Headed Sea Dragon (Tier 7)]


    The hatchling of a Sea Dragon that has been possessed by the wills of three Nymph Goddesses that were once sealed inside an artifact by their own doing. Now furious and without the ability to think well due to not being able to adapt to the brains of the Sea Dragon, they''re going berserk and will eat anything on their way.


    After having swallowed the Sea Crystal Core, it contains an immense amount of Water Attribute Magic and Divine Power, however, due to their atrophied minds, they are incapable of bringing its full strength.


    Important Info: Due to their atrophied minds and their inability to adapt to their new vessel, the three goddesses'' wills will struggle to fight well and will attack furiously and recklessly instead, evade their predictable attacks and aim at the Sea Dragon''s eyes and then their heart, situated directly in their chest.


    Extra Information: Its scales can reflect most magical damage, but lightning damage will ignore the monster''s defenses and deal the most damage. It is rmended to ssh them with water beforehand to make this deadlier.


    -----


    I see, it seems to have the same weaknesses as the Sea Snake we fought previously! Maybe this battle is not as hard as I would have imagined, but I won''t lower my guard. I better prepare.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ding!


    [You have modified your Status!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 3: Spiritual Magic Circle]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Dragon Heir Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [25142000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Sea Dragon yer]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Thunderstorm Bringer]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [154]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50] -> [200]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6] -> [126]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-400]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward] [Dragon Heart]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv5] [Mana Usage: Lv10] [Mana Disruption: Lv1] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv5] [Heavenly Sun: Lv2] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv2] [Dragon Heart: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    It''s time!


    -----

 Chapter 671 The Power Of The [Sea Dragon Slayer] And [Thunderstorm Bringer] Classes!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You have modified your Status!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 3: Spiritual Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Dragon Heir Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [25142000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Sea Dragon yer]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Thunderstorm Bringer]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [154]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50] -> [200]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6] -> [126]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-400]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward] [Dragon Heart]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv5] [Mana Usage: Lv10] [Mana Disruption: Lv1] [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv5] [Heavenly Sun: Lv2] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv2] [Dragon Heart: Lv1]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    [Your Charm Stat has reached a negative value of -400!]


    [You have generated a powerful [Dreadful Aura of Intimidation]!]


    [All foes within your vicinity will have their stats lowered by -30%.]


    [The Effects of the [ss]: [Sea Dragon yer] have been activated!]


    [All Sea Dragons you fight will have their stats lowered by -15%, and you will be able to deal an additional 120% damage, ignoring 25% of their total defenses.]


    [Each of your sessful attacks has a 50% chance to cast [Deadly Wounds] and [Deadly Bleeding] on any Sea Dragon you fight.]


    [Additionally, you can conjure [Sea Dragon Killer] temporary title on allies to grant them half of these effects.]


    [The Effects of the [Subss]: [Thunderstorm Bringer] have been activated!]


    [You can now naturally generate and conjure lightning and wind storms spending Mana, without the necessity to create magic circles previously.]


    [All Thunder and Wind Attribute Damage increases by +100%, they can ignore 30% of a foe''s elemental resistances or 15% of their immunities.]


    [When attacking, a powerful [Thunderstorm Aura] will be generated around you, which will make your attacks unleash lightning and winds at any foe you attack, and even aid your allies.]


    [Additionally, you can now enchant your allies with the [Thunderstorm Mark] to grant them half of these effects.]


    FLUOOOSH!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A powerful Aura of Thunderstorms emerged around my body, as I pointed my hands at my allies and then conjured [Thunderstorm Mark] on all of them! It even worked on spirits and familiars Alongside that, I also granted them the temporary titles of [Sea Dragon Killer] for maximum efficacy!


    These new and improved sses were amazing, the System has been evolving so much that even something like this waspletely possible, it simply leaves mepletely surprised. But I cannot just sit around and y with this, we''ve got a dragon to y.


    FLAAASH!


    "W-What is this power?! I feel like lightning is cursing through my body!" Aquarina felt shocked.


    "Me too! My elements feel even stronger than before." Zack said.


    "Sylphy, did you do this?!" Celeste wondered.


    "There''s no time to speak! We need to y that thing right now! Celica, Mist, Zephy, stay behind and support us with your magic! Nephilim, you know what to do!" Imanded.


    "I shall protect them with my life!" Nephilim quickly conjured a barrier around them.


    "Mister Teddy! Go! Mister Bunny and Mister Rat as well!" Celica said, she didn''t fight herself, but her three powerful golems jumped into action, bing gigantic beasts and rushing forward to assist us. I had already conjured [Thunderstorm Mark] on them as well.


    "NNNGGHH¡­! T-This damned beast body¡­!"


    "Move already! I''m going to eat them!"


    "RAAAAH!"


    The three sisters quickly began moving their massive, over forty-meters-big body once more, shaking the entire room''s walls and ceiling as they opened their jaws.


    "DROWN TO DEATH!!!"


    SPLAAAAASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And all three heads unleashed a massive dragon breath of water and¡­ ice!


    CRAAACK!


    "Everything''s freezing!" Zack said panicking.


    "Don''t worry about this on the slightest!" Aquarina smiled, leaping forwards as her two daggers shed the ice in mere seconds, shattering everything and then conjuring her own ice, as it began to surround the dragon''s four legs and its long and thick tail.


    FLAAASH!


    "GRAAAH!"


    "Don''t be afraid, ice and water has no effect on our divine scales!"


    "Try harder, divine protected!"


    The three sistersughed, mming Aquarina''s ice in mere seconds, only for a massive lightning strike toe towards their chesting from my Scarlet Sword!


    "[Divine Thunder Dragon Fang]!"


    CLAAAAAASSHHH!!!


    Bybining Divine Lightning, Dragon Fang, and Lightning de, I was able to unleash a powerful piercing blow from afar, boosted by everything else within my sses felt an ugly wound on the three sister''s chest.


    "GGUUUHH¡­?!"


    "T-That hurt more than it should have¡­!"


    "W-What sort of power is the girl wielding!? Divinity?!"


    As they wondered, the three furiously conjured countless icicles and massive familiars made of water in the shape of sea snakes, which we began destroying one by one while moving forward. Zack and Celeste stayed behind us as they unleashed destructive, lightning-imbued magic everywhere, sting the dragon''s magic attacks and opening the way for Aquarina and me.


    "I''ve used Abyssal Embodiment too much, I cannot use it again or I will receive a heavy burden, Sylphy!" Aquarina cried, as she seemed really tired even after drinking an Elixir.


    "It''s fine! Stay by my side!" I said, as we began evading the attacks of the three headed dragon while leaping from ce to ce. Each w and tail attack we evaded was an opportunity, as we used our weapons to inflict more and more wounds into the gigantic beast.


    SLASH! CLASH! SLASH! CLAAASH!


    "GRAAAAHH! T-These wounds!"


    "Howe we are still bleeding?!"


    "Aren''t dragons regeneration abilities incredible? They''re not working at all!"


    The three goddesses slowly began to realize they were slowly digging their own graves as they attacked us physically, giving us even more opportunities to strike back.


    -----

 Chapter 672 The Might Of {Draconification}!

    -----


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH!


    The furious three-headed dragon continued its onught, mming the ground constantly with its ws and tail. It was barely able to move properly, as the three goddesses within were incapable of foreseeing they would end up bing so huge.


    But that added to our advantage. As it was so huge, its entire body was barely able to move through the hall, and whenever it moved, it would often trip down and fall, giving us even more time to hit it with our lightning strikes.


    FLAAASH!


    With the power of [Thunderstorm Aura] overflowing through my body and that of my friends, we began jumping around thanks to the enhanced speed given by the aura, shing at the dragon''s body. Any part worked, as the attacks granted deadly wounds that wouldn''t regenerate.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "W-We''re doing it!" Aquarina said in disbelief. "It is huge and powerful, but thanks to these powers¡­ We''re somehow managing! Sylphy, what sort of magic is this?!"


    "It''s something that the giant dragon I befriended some time ago taught to me, I''ve been mastering it in secret." I said with a confident smile, making up a little lie.


    "It''s amazing, but don''t lower your guards!" Zack said, as the dragon''s tails suddenly divided into three out of nowhere and began mming at us from three different positions.


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAAASH!


    With Aquarina at my side, we managed to evade the first two but a third one reached us. I quickly jumped in front of Aquarina and put-up Sapphire in front of me.


    "[Iron Defenses]! [Fortress]! [Lightning Shield]!"


    BAAAAAMMM!!!


    The enormous hit was still incredibly powerful, throwing me and Aquarina way. We hit the walls at the other side of the room while I ended vomiting blood, my entire body seemed like it was breaking apart even with all the buffs I had put over me.


    "Uunnggh¡­ Fuck¡­" I muttered, slowly taking out an Elixir. I only had two more before I emptied thempletely.


    "Sylphy!" Aquarina ran to my side as she saw me.


    "I-I am fine, don''t worry." I muttered, putting all the effort I could into standing back up to confront the monster.


    Zack and Celeste, with everyone else''s support wouldn''t be enough to hold onto that monster for longer. My spirits were already helping me with their abilities and powers, but Curses and Poison were useless against a Dragon''s scales unless I were to change sses to something that specialized on that, so Curse and Beelzebub couldn''t do much anyways.


    Ignatius mes were useless as well, and only Alice''s light and Naturia''s Life elements merged with my Lightning to create Divine Lightning were enough to deal some damage. Meanwhile, Furoh was too tired to fight in the frontlines, he was healed but still very tired and weakened, so he was supporting everyone in the backlines.


    To say the least, our options were very few.


    "Sylphy, we should run away!" Aquarina said. "That thing''s defenses are insane, and its body keeps mutating, we''ve dealt so much damage yet it still moving¡­ This is not something we can handle."


    "I know." I sighed. "But I¡­ I want to do this myself." I looked back at Aquarina''s eyes. "I don''t want to rely on my parents for everything. One day, they may not even be for us anymore. If we don''t ovee these trials and tribtions, how will we grow strong enough to one day¡­ confront the gods themselves?"


    "Sylphy, you¡­?!" Aquarina felt shocked of realizing my true intentions.


    "I told you I won''t let anybody control you. I told you I will even beat the Gods to protect you, Aquarina¡­" I looked into her eyes, holding her hands. "Because I love you¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "S-Sylphy¡­ Agh, this is not the time for this!" Aquarina gotpletely red, blushing in embarrassment at my bold words.


    "They''re not real gods, they''re but a remnant of their true minds. And that body is already falling apart. You may think this might never end, but I can see the future." I told her. "And we need to evade right now!"


    I quickly grabbed her with my arms and then jumped off the ground before two enormous tails with sharp, spear tips were to fall where we were standing.


    CLAAAAASSSHHH!!!


    "GRRRHHHH! You damn brats!"


    "What were you chattering about in there?!"


    "I read that white haired girl''s mind¡­ the divinely blessed! So disgusting, does she truly loves another girl?!"


    "UGH! Only disgusting ves like them would have such sinful thoughts!"


    "We would be doing a favor to these ve''s society if we kill them! GAHAHAHAHA!"


    "Disgusting! DISGUSTING! DIE!"


    The damned bitches began talking nonsense, which only pissed me off more. I quickly called out my Beast Aura andbined it with my [Thunderstorm Aura], transforming the zing dragon into a powerful lightning dragon. Scarlet and Sapphire began glowing brightly, angered at our opponent''s words as well.


    "Will you let them get away after saying something like that?" I asked Aquarina.


    "Of course not!" Aquarina groaned, her body began overflowing with darkness as she quickly shapeshifted into her Abyssal Embodiment form. "RAAAAHHH!!!"


    "LET''S GO!" I roared, as my body began to transform. This was time, now or never. "[Draconification]!"


    FLAAAAAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!!!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My Dragon Heart began beating faster and faster, as it imbued all of its powers into my body. Long dragon wings grew behind my back, and a gigantic heat started spreading across my body as I gained a beautiful armor made of red scales, a long tail, dragon-like horns, draconic eyes, sharp ws, and even a third draconic eye in my forehead.


    "W-What with that power?!"


    "One is a Vampyr?! One of the descendants of the Shadow ves!"


    "And the other- What? That''s¡­ we''ve never seen something like that before¡­"


    "What¡­ WHAT IS SHE?!"


    "I am your fucking doom!" I roared, raising my sword as it suddenly began growingrger andrger. Divine mes stared converging with Divine Lightning, as I unleashed all the leftover power I had within Heavenly Sun!


    FLUOOOSH!


    -----

 Chapter 673 All-Out Battle!

    -----


    The power of [Draconification] was amazing, however¡­


    -----


    [Draconification (1)]: By concentrating Mana into the Dragon Heart, it is possible to temporarily transform the user, gaining Draconic Characteristics based on the Dragon Heart''s Dragon Force original dragon. Scales, ws, and Dragon Breath will be avable, and at higher levels, even Wings, Horns, and Dragon Eyes be avable. Upon activation, temporarily increases All Stats by +100%, Automatic Physical and Soul Fatigue Recovery Speed is increased by +200% for 5 Minutes. Cooldown: 24 Hours.


    -----


    It had a very short duration of 5 minutes! I''ve been saving this even after fighting Sarach because of how precious it was. But now that I don''t have any other options, it is now or never that I must utilize its full powers, no matter what!


    "[zing Lightning Dragon Breath]!"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    I opened my jaws, as Ignatius powers converged into my own body through Spirit Connection alongside Naturia, Alice, Beelzebub, and Curse. With all of their powers together, I unleashed a deadly dragon breath while shing their entire bodies using my sword.


    BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    "GRAAAHHHHHHH¡­!"


    "T-THESE FLAMES¡­ THEY BURN?!"


    "UNNNGGGHHHHH¡­.!"


    They finally started getting weakened, enough for even the dragon body''s immunity to status effects and curses to slowly weaken! The enormous dragon breath came apanied by another powerful attack from Aquarina.


    "[Abyssal Catastrophe]!"


    Her entire body shapeshifted while in her Abyssal Embodiment, as her stomach opened a set of monstrous jaws with a single, red eye in the middle of it and then she charged an immense amount of mana and darkness, firing it as a deadly, all-destroying beam.


    BOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "GGRAAAAHHH¡­!"


    "GGUUUHH¡­"


    "T-THIS¡­ Damned Abyssal powers¡­"


    The gigantic three-headed dragon started to struggle. Its entire body was losing its energy as the three goddesses seemed royally fucked now¡­ However, I underestimated their tenacity.


    "Aquarina!" I flew towards her and imbued Dragon Force into Sapphire, suddenly making my shield transform its appearance as it gained countless blue scales and even dragon horns. "[Dragon Shield]!"


    "GRAAAAHHHH!!!"


    The three-headed dragon roared in unison, in a split of a second, their entire body started to distort and grow more and more monstrous, losing their draconic elegance. Countless tentacles and eyes grew over their bodies, as the scales turned purple and ck, their eyes glowed red, and a sudden fourth head appeared in their chest, unleashing a deadly, miasmic dragon breath back at us!


    I quickly extended my tail and grabbed Zack and Celeste that were nearby, shielding everyone from the massive and unavoidable attack!


    "DIEEEEE!"


    TRUUUUUUUMMMMMM¡­!


    The massive beam of pure Miasma was unleashed, shattering the barrier of sound and shaking the entire room, Sapphire managed to catch the attack, but it was so powerful it was pushing us all away constantly, and her body was gaining countless cracks already!


    "DIE! DIE! DIEEEE!"


    The other three heads unleashed simr Miasmic Dragon Breaths,bining with the main attack and powering it up even more!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    "S-Shit, we can''t take this any longer!" I muttered. "Fuck¡­! [Heavenly Sun]!!!"


    FLUOSH!


    Thest remaining gathered power of Heavenly Sun activated, boosting my stats even further as my height and size grewrger, as if I had temporarily grown into my adult form, with strong muscles and fiery red scales covering them, I unleashed all of this power.


    I felt the power of my friends being imbued into me as they channeled their auras behind me. But this wasn''t enough even now! Those three goddesses seemed to have undergone some sort of strange, bizarre evolution.


    "Just why did they became even stronger?! We can barely hold on for much longer¡­!" Aquarina cried. "Damn it! Damn it!!"


    "Could this be¡­ have they be something simr to an Evil God now that they had fallen from grace?!" Celeste wondered. "If we let them metamorphosepletely, they might be something that might destroy the entire city!"


    FLASH!


    However, as we despaired, an angelic figure emerged at my right side, while Aquarina remained at my left side. It was mechanic in appearance, yet she had an angelic wing and a demonic one, with two different colored eyes and hair, it was nobody else than Nephilim!


    "Nephi?! But you have to protect¡­!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got that covered, master! I can help, but even with my current power it won''t be enough¡­ However, if we make a Familiar Contract, my true powers might awaken!"


    "A contract¡­!"


    "Yes, I¡­ was designed to have a master, someone that controlled my powers. It was a task of the gods who had such immense quantities of divine power, but you, who has an endless quantity of mana¡­ might be able to unlock a part of it!"


    "Then let''s do it!"


    "Very well!"


    Nephilim''s body began overflowing with divine power, temporarily generating a powerful barrier that helped us resist the deadly, all-destroying Miasmic Beam from the three goddesses, as from within her very soul, threads made of gold began to connect with my soul.


    FLASH!


    I felt an enormous quantity of power overflowing into me, making a familiar contract with someone so powerful as her was tiring, to say the least! But thanks to my Draconification, I was able to bear the burden just fine.


    And then, I saw it. Memories started flowing into my mind, the memories of Nephilim''s creation, of how she was designed as a weapon to beat the first demon king, but then discarded and forgotten. Of the thousands of years she spent in solitude¡­ I felt it all.


    "Nephilim¡­ I will make sure you never feel alone anymore." I promised her.


    "And I promise you to protect you and those you love, master." Nephilim said.


    The contract was done, and in mere seconds, we were brought back to reality. An enormous power started overflowing from Nephilim, as she imbued it into my shield.


    Our minds were connected, and the two of us, at the same time, conjured a powerful spell, while Aquarina and my friends imbued their magical energies into my body.


    This spell¡­ it was the one she used to obliterate those golems back then. A power designed to annihte the first Demon King.


    And also a power that could even defeat Evil Gods.


    "[Oblivion]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 674 Oblivion

    -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A massive sh of bright heavenly light erupted, channeled through Sapphire as she utilized her [ Sea Snake Protection] Skill, absorbing the deadly power which also contained the water element, and then mixing everything together, generating a gigantic sea snake made of light and darkness, which battled against the beam of Miasma and then reached the three goddesses!


    "ROOOOOAAAAAARRRR!"


    CLAAAAASH!


    The massive snake bite through the three-headed dragon''s fourth head, destroying it, and then wrapping around the rest of the dragon''s body, beginning to shine the brightest!


    "T-This can''t be¡­!"


    "What sort¡­ of power is this?!"


    "STOP¡­! We have yet¡­!"


    "To reim what is OURS!"


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!


    The massive explosionpletely sted the dragon and everything around, turning our surroundingspletely white. I felt dizzy, losing my consciousness in the process.


    When I regained some of my own consciousness, I found myself not in the ce I thought I would be. It was all dark, and there were three monstrous masses of miasma and water moving in the ck skies.


    "YOUUUU¡­!"


    "To think you would find the Nephilim and make her your familiar!"


    "Howe are you not dead yet?!"


    It was the wills of the three nymph goddesses. Strangely enough, this felt like that time I confronted the Evil Gods that were about to devour Celeste''s soul.


    I nced at my hands and the rest of my body, I looked slightly different. For some reason, my "soul" had changed its shape. There was darkness and holy power flowing through it, and even¡­ what seemed to be a monstrous, mass of jaws and eyes, which was shaped as a dress behind me.


    Where did that came from? Is that the piece of soul I ate from the Evil God of Darkness or whatever was his name?


    "Your soul¡­ is so bizarre!"


    "What is that power within it?!"


    "We have to stop her before shepletely annihtes us!"


    The three goddesses didn''t even waited for my response, moving towards my soul. It seemed they were directing their power into my own soul, so this is why I appeared in this strange form.


    Though¡­pared to the actual Evil Gods, these bitches are nothing.


    "[Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]!"


    TRUUUUMMMM¡­!


    A ck hole opened within the palm of my right hand, as I pointed it at them as they approached. I swung my hand and then felt one of them getting sucked in.


    FLUOOOSH!


    "GRYYAAAAAAAHHHH!!!"


    She only screamed, as it felt like I was munching on her until she waspletely consumed, not even a voice was left behind.


    "E-Eh?!"


    "W-What?!"


    The other two were left speechless.


    "What did you DO?!"


    "S-She ate¡­ our sister?!"


    I smiled back at them.


    "You''vemitted the worst mistake of your lives by getting inside of my soul." I said. "Thank you for the meal~"


    I quickly leaped towards one of them, swinging my hand once more.


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    "AAGGGGHH¡­! G-GET AWAY FROM MEEEE!"


    She barely managed to escape, though half of her body was eaten anyways.


    "S-She can eat divine souls?!"


    "No, this is weird! I have never seen such a power before¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Such a powerful curse¡­!"


    I quickly started chasing them around, eating them bite through bite. They began attempting to escape, but there was no way for them to escape to. Everywhere was concealed.


    "This is a curse made by an ancient Demon King that desired to kill all heroes! I modified it into something even worse." Iughed. "This is the embodiment of my grudge, of my anger, of my hate against all of you, the gods."


    "S-Stop! Please stop!"


    "You can''t eat us!"


    "If we die now¡­ our bodies will¡­ They will remain forever stupid!"


    "Please, don''t do this! We''re sorry for saying those things before¡­! W-We''re sorryyyy¡­!"


    They began asking for mercy, how cute.


    "Sure, I forgive you." I smiled back at them.


    The two were just as stupid as their true bodies, feeling slightly relieved, and even their eyes were filled with hope.


    TRUUUUMMMM¡­!


    But I had no time for mercy.


    Swinging my hand, one of them disappearedpletely.


    The other looked at me with even more despair.


    Yeah, that''s the face I wanted to see.


    "Y-You monster¡­"


    "Monster? That''s so funnying from you, dear."


    TRUUUUMM¡­!


    Without giving her another second to speak, she disappeared as well.


    My entire soul started to move around, wriggling and monstrously shapeshifting. However, before I could even see what it was turning into, I woke up.


    "Ah!"


    I looked everywhere, as I found myself sleeping over my bed.


    The morning wasing across the window of my big room, and the fluffy bed was inviting me to sleep more.


    Aaahh, might as well-


    Wait, what?!


    "HUH?! When did I¡­?"


    When I finally came to my senses I realized I was most likely carried back home by¡­ my friends or maybe my parents. But we did defeat the three goddesses and the sea dragon for sure, though I fell unconscious after that.


    "Aagghh¡­ A-Alice, Ignatius, Naturia? Anybody?" I asked for my Familiars, as everyone showed up in front of me one by one. The only one that didn''t was Nephilim, but she was probably somewhere in the house.


    "Sylphy, you''re finally awake!" Alice said, running towards me and hugging me with her spiritual body made of light. "I-I was so worried¡­"


    "I am fine, don''t worry¡­ But what just happened there?" I wondered.


    "Well, you kind of fell asleep after overusing all the power." Ignatius said.


    "After that, your father and your mother showed up, with Aquarina''s parents as well!" Beelzebub said. "I was really scared! I thought they came to kill me¡­"


    "But it was out of concern. Seems like they came just seconds after you defeated the dragon with your friends. If you failed there, they would had eliminated it anyways." Sighed Alice.


    "Ah, I guess I went a bit overboard there, wanting everything for myself¡­" Iughed.


    "S-Sylphy this is noughing matter!" Furoh said. "You should had really ran away¡­ If it wasn''t for Nephilim''s help¡­"


    "Ugh, I know! But the good thing''s we survived, right?" I smiled back. "And now¡­"


    BAAAM!


    Before I could even sort things out, my room''s door opened wide.


    "Now that you''re awake, we''ve got a few things to talk about, youngdy!"


    It was my mother.


    -----

 Chapter 675 A Worrywart Mother

    -----


    And like that, my mom dragged me downstairs and sat me down in front of the table. My father was there as well as my little brother and Nephilim. Both of them were already looking rather gloomy, as if they had undergone the torture that was my mother''s scolding.


    She started to lecture me about what had happened. She hade running here once her spirits sensed the presence of something incredibly malign, probably Sarach, but arrived when we had just in something even worse. Her reaction was quite expected.


    My father was more gentle with this, and seemed rather proud of what I did though, while my mother was talking about how she almost died of a heart attack.


    "Zephyrus you''re no longer allowed to go to the outside of this city until you grow up a bit more! I don''t want you to risk your life." Sighed my mother. "And if we ever go outside, it will be with dad, alright."


    "Okay¡­ Mama don''t get angry¡­ Big sis protected me¡­ She was very strong!" Zephy defended me.


    "Was she? I can''t believe you and your friends defeated a Demon Lord Servant and even that weird dragon monster! You guys are awesome! Just how strong are you right now, my princess?" Laughed my father, as he let me sit on his legs and started spoiling me.


    "Uuuggh, An, stop being so unconcerned!" My mother began reprimanded him.


    "But Faylen, it''s not like the kids lose, right? Also they''re already like fourteen now? At that age I was also ying hordes of thousands of monsters! What are you even getting so worked up about?" Heughed.


    "Don''t you understand a single thing of what I was talking before?!" She began talking over and over about how dangerous the Demon Lords and their pawns were.


    "Yet they still won." My father said with a smile. "I know. I am also worried, just as worried as you are. But instead of screaming at our children, don''t you think it would be better to teach them better ways to fight and also to avoid danger? And also congratte them for their efforts and victory! If you don''t endorse that they''re going to grow up hating us."


    "I-I¡­" My mother felt slightly guilty after my father said that. "I guess¡­ Yeah, I¡­ well done, Sylphy. I just¡­ I love you and Zephyrus so much¡­ My heart hurts so much when I learn you two might be in lethal danger. You don''t know how hard it was for me to allow you to go on dungeons on your own!" She sighed.


    "I know mum¡­ I get it, sorry. I fought that battle knowing I could win. If it wasn''t the case, I would had quickly escaped. My Heavenly Eyes were showing me a path to victory, I merely followed that path." I said, my eyes shining brightly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hmph¡­" My mother crossed her arms, looking like an adorable tsundere. "W-Well, well done then. But¡­ if danger ever approaches, run as fast as you can, call our name and the spirits will hear you and we wille."


    "I know, but I don''t want to just rely on you two forever, right Zephy? We''ve gotta grow stronger ourselves as well!" I said.


    "Yeah! I''ve grown stronger too, I am Tier 2!" Said Zephy.


    "HUH?!" My parents reacted the same when I told them I had ascended to Tier 2 back then.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Y-You''re Tier 2 in both physique and magic circle, Zephy?!" My father smiled with fascination.


    "T-This fast? Well¡­ it makes sense, you must have fought many weaker monsters there, right?" My mother facepalmed. "Though this isn''t exactly the best way to make someone stronger, it is certainly efficient¡­ though rather rough."


    "We only let him y the Tier 1 monsters we found around." I said. "He did them all by himself using his new magic sword. His control over Darkness and Blood Magic have improved, and he''s getting the hang of Curse and Poison Magic as well."


    "Sheesh, such dangerous elements¡­" My mother sighed. "Zephy you make your mother proud as well, but please, PLEASE, don''t try anything too dangerous, alright? Or mom will ban you from even going out of the house!"


    "I-I get it¡­" Zephy nodded while feeling slightly suffocated by mom''s reprimanding. "Sorry mum¡­"


    He quickly got to her and hugged her. While I was more inclined towards dad, Zephy was a mommy''s boy, he really was spoiled by her.


    "Geez, my little prince¡­ You''re growing stronger but you have to realize you''re young¡­" My mother sighed, hugging him tightly and giving him kisses on his forehead.


    "I''ll grow stronger to protect you mom, and dad and big sis too!" He said with shiny eyes filled with confidence.


    "Well, your big sis said those same words back then¡­" My mother sighed. "Now, now, how about we have breakfast? I guess I''ve done a lot of reprimanding."


    "Even you feel tired after a while, huh?" Laughed my father.


    Like that, we slowly began our day once more. Mother also spoke with Nephilim and seemed rather surprised she became my familiar. She seemed thankful she helped us but told her she didn''t had to overexert herself.


    "You''re a member of the family now, Nephi, so don''t feel obligated to be a weapon for Sylphy, as long as you''re there for her and her friends, I am happy with that." She said.


    "Yeah, though good job. I guess only Sylphy could ever make a familiar contract with you, seeing how much mana she has¡­" My father sighed. "Seriously, we''ve tried to measure her mana quantity for so long but she just keeps having more and more."


    "It might truly be endless¡­" My mother sighed. "I never thought that there could ever be a person born with endless mana, our girl is truly filled to the brim with talents, more than we can take, to be honest."


    While the two chatted in the kitchen, I checked my Status, there was a quest that had beenpleted as well!


    -----

 Chapter 676 Quest Complete

    -----


    Ding!


    [You and Your Party have in the [Divinely Possessed Three-Headed Sea Dragon (Tier 7+)]!]


    [You earned 500000 EXP!]


    [The Special [Chain Quest] has beenpleted: [y the Evil Nymph Goddesses Wills!]


    [Through sheer determination, powerful will, and the ability of your allies, you''ve managed to defeat an impossible foe through the most efficient way, by sting them into smithereens! To make things worse, you''ve eaten the lingering wills using your strange abilities. Congrattions!]


    [You have defeated the target in under an hour. You have received bonus rewards as a result!]


    [You Received the Following Completion Rewards: [2500000 EXP] [1500000 Shared EXP] [Sea Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x6 [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x4 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x4 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x4 [Divine Sea Dragon Helmet (B+ Grade)] x1 [Sea Dragon King''s Decree (B+ Grade)] x1 [Divine Nymph''s Tears (B+ Grade)] x1!]


    Woah, what with these amazing items?! I¡­ Can barely believe it. There''s an amazing helmet now, a Sea Dragon King''s Decree, which is a blue metallic staff in the shape of a sea dragon, and then the Divine Nymph''s Tears (lol) which is a beautiful silver blue-colored ring with tear-shaped jewels on top.


    And that''s without mentioning the enormous EXP reward and the other amazing potions, elixirs, and flowers¡­ Which wille in handy at enhancing my strength even further, hehehe.


    As of now, I''ve got 28 Million EXP, which is an insane number¡­ I could probably spend these on forcefully leveling my Skills a bit, no? EXP can be used to level up skills, and now that I have so much it wouldn''t hurt to max the level of some skills, although the cost will be a bit too big.


    "Sylphy, the items you''ve acquired have been stored automatically inside the Dimensional Bag. Also, I have thought about granting a System Seed into that bag, so it could be better incorporated into the System, how about it?" She wondered.


    "Better incorporated?" I wondered, talking through telepathy with her.


    "Indeed, unlike weapons, the Dimensional bag is a magic item that possess a gigantic pocket dimension inside. If a System Seed is granted to it, it won''t gain fighting capabilities or something, but it will begin growing evenrger than before, and it will also be possible to connect it directly with the System, meaning you won''t even need to carry it around as much, as you can open it even far away by using the System Interface." She said.


    "Oooh, sounds interesting!" I said while thinking about it. "But is it really not possible to make it into a sentient familiar?"


    "Well, I mean I am just talking about an objective point of view. System Seeds have already been proven to grant a "soul" to objects, so it is totally possible it might develop into apanion as well, or even something that could talk if that''s what you want." She giggled.


    "I wouldn''t mind having a talking bagpanion." I giggled mischievously. "Though granting a System Seed to a friend would alsoe in priority. There''s also many other new candidates, such as the staff, the two new rings, and that parasite dagger that looks interesting as well."


    "Yes, but it would be better if we make a System seed a day for now so I don''t get too tired." She said.


    "Yeah, no rush, let''s take it slowly. Now that my parents know about Lolth and Arachne, they probably want to do something and I want to help, but it''s not like we''re departing tomorrow or something." I agreed with her. "For now I have a few other quests I haven''tpleted yet regarding the folk around here, and that I have to help some people too to prove my mom¡­"


    "Right! You''ve already helped Saphaley, though that wooden sculpture thing of his isn''t resolved yet, right?" Alice said. "And also regarding Saphira! I think you''ve got all materials now, you also collected Mithril beforehand."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah we collected a bunch after Sarach''s death." I nodded. "I guess that''s what I''ll be working on the next days for now. Phew! Just when I thought I could take it easy, I remember there''s always a lot to do, huh?"


    "Well, you brought this upon yourself, Sylphy¡­" Alice sighed.


    "I know, I just like helping the people around town anyways, its fun." I smiled. "And making stuff with Alchemy, Crafting, and spending time with my friends and my family¡­ I love it."


    "You sure do, seeing how you talk about that¡­" Sighed Alice. "Remember to evolve your Familiars as well! Oh, a System Seed for Nephilim wouldn''t be bad now, wouldn''t it?"


    "Y-Yeah though exining her the whole System thing might be a bit hard, but we''ll try." I nodded.


    "Breakfast is almost ready. Sylphy do you want pancakes?" Mother called.


    "Oh! Yeah!" I said happily.


    "Alright~" My mother quickly brought several tes with many pancakes pilled up, with strawberries on top, some syrup, and whipped cream. They looked mightily tasty.


    "Ooooohhh!" Both Zephy and I reacted in the same manner.


    Now that mom was so busytely, she had rarely made her ssic pancakes. Eating these were a taste of nostalgia. Nephilim was also served a big te, which she happily began eating with us.


    "Ahh, mom''s pancakes are sure the best out there." I said happily.


    The fluffy texture, the sweetness of the syrup, the fruity vor of the fresh strawberries and the whipped cream''s softness all melded together made for an awesome taste. Zephy also loved them, and with some freshly squeezed Orange Juice, we ended devastating the pancakes in seconds.


    "Pancakes¡­ So tasty." Nephilim said, cleaning her mouth with a handkerchief. "I feel healed."


    "Yeah, like all my stress just slipped away¡­" I sighed in relief.


    "Yeah¡­" Zephy said.


    "Well, that''s because I''ve used Cooking Magic to add a Fatigue Relieving effect. It is¡­ a small apology for having reprimanded you kids for a bit too long." My mother said with a charming smile.


    "Thank you mommy!" We said in unison, even Nephilim ended joining.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 677 The Abyssal Grimoire Of Records

    -----


    After filling myself with pancakes and orange juice I felt like starting the day and do some work, but my parents quickly stopped me from escaping their clutches¡­


    "Young Lady, you can''t leave yet. I know you''ve got your own problems and you''re busy, but we need to adress more things." My mother said with a rather¡­ intimidating tone of voice.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s nothing bad, we just need to talk about what happened there in more detail, and about Sarach, Arachne, and their connection with what''s happening in the other side of the continent, in the Wild Lands." My father said. "And of course, we are quite worried about those future hero children''s fates."


    "We''ve put our own problems before those of these people, and I now feel rather¡­ bad with myself. If they''re really being chased by that new Demon Lord that popped out of nowhere, it would be better if we could adress things and n something to stop her." My mother said.


    "I agree¡­ Now that I am a grown up, you''re including me in your ns?" I wondered.


    "Of course." My mother nodded. "You''re more than proven your ability and strength, Sylphy. Though you still have to help the other people in the other task I gave to you. That task is so you can prove your sense of responsibility and ability with alchemy, while you''ve proven your strength, you have yet to prove those other twopletely."


    "I know¡­" I sighed. "I''ll get it done through the week."


    "Good girl." My mother gave me a kiss in my forehead.


    "Now let''s go, Aquarina''s family should have arrived by now." My father said. "Here, let me carry you-"


    "D-Dad, I am already big! Don''t carry me like a baby!" I said while feeling slightly embarrassed, he really just tried to carry me like back then!


    "Ah, my bad! Hahaha, just force of habit." Heughed while apologizing. "Then Zephy would surely not mind me carrying him?"


    "Papa, give me piggyback!" Zephy happily epted father''s pampering, as he was carried.


    After that, we gathered in the reunion hall of our overly massive manor and then we found Aquarina, Zack, Celeste, Celica, and Mist. Everyone that participated in that battle were called after all. Because this was a "formal" meeting between nobles, which also included the other heads of the noble families living here, we all had to dress really fancy.


    Every of my friends was wearing some over the top and rather fancy, gorgeous dress. I was wearing apletely red one with white frills and green roses. Alice said it resembled a Christmas themed dress but I didn''t knew what Christmas was, probably another weird thing from this "Earth".


    "Sylphy! Are you feeling better now?" Aquarina wondered while feeling worried, hugging me tightly.


    Aquarina was wearing an adorable blue dress with water decorations, and shiny white heels. She looked utterly adorable and my eyes were stuck on her cute ponytail as well, she looked so different from usual it was a delight to see.


    "Yeah I am feeling way better now, especially now that you''re here." I gave her a head pat.


    "I was so worried when you fell unconscious¡­" She sighed


    "Don''t worry about it, I am super alright now!" I said with confidence. "Mom''s pancakes healed mepletely!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Your mom''s pancakes¡­?" She wondered,pletely confused.


    "Sylphyyyy!" Mist showed up. "Aquarina! Hi! Are you feeling alright?"


    "This little goober was all sad about you because you fell asleep after that battle." Celeste sighed. "Feeling better now, girl?"


    "Yeah, you don''t have to worry about me." I said pridefully. After all, I have an HP stat that doesn''t go down. Unless I am ground to bits I will be fine after healing.


    Everyone else was fancy too, Mist with a white dress making her look more white than snow, Celeste had a ck with dark blue dress, and she kind of sported it really well with her witch fashion.


    "Hey, I see you''re doing alright I guess." Zack said with a greeting.


    "Oooh, I love your dresses girls!" Said Celica.


    Meanwhile, Zack wore more formal clothing that males wear, it was ck with a white shirt and a green-colored ne, his hair being all tied down into a braid behind him made him look slightly hrious. Lastly, Celica was wearing a simr dress than the one she often wears. Unlike us, she always wears fancy clothing, she really loves it.


    "Well, we are here Lady Faylen, you''ve decided to keep this topic a secret until we arrived here, but what sort of topic did you wanted to discuss?" Wondered one noble.


    "Indeed, it is a rather weing party but¡­ I am quite worried¡­" Said another.


    "It''s monsters, right?" Cried a nobledy.


    "Geez, calm down you three." My mother sighed. "Well, let''s adress the most basic things that happened and slowly exin everything that happened¡­"


    Like that, my parents gave an exnation of what happened ording to what we exined to her truthfully. We also talked about the three nymph goddesses resurrected wills and the sea dragon, and of course, about Sarach, Arachne, and the Cult of Lolth.


    The nobles were left speechless, but once that was exined properly, they calmed down. They started looking at us with new eyes as well, realizing how strong we were, perhaps. Nheless, once things were exined, we moved to the next topic.


    "Arachne, just who is she? I don''t remember her being any Demon Lord." Said my father. "And this Sarach guy neither¡­ These arepletely new threats. Has the new Demon King be reborn once more and created Demon Lords, and is trying to exclusively target us?"


    "I don''t¡­ remember anybody named like this." Said my mother. "But it would make sense if she''s an Arachspider if she''s part of the Lolth Cult."


    "I remember her, I remember all of the Demon Lords and their Apprentices." Said Shade, summoning a ck Grimoire out of thin air and beginning to read it. "This is the Abyssal Grimoire of Records, where I keep record of many things since we got it.


    -----

 Chapter 678 The Demon Kings Army Remnants

    -----


    Shade suddenly summoned a gigantic ck grimoire out of his own shadows. It honestly spooked me a bit.


    "This is the Abyssal Grimoire of Records, where I keep record of many things since we got it. Amongst them, there''s the detail information about every person thatposed thest Demon King''s army."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, that thing! So you had that Grimoire with you." My father instantly felt relieved. "So who is she?"


    "Here, I found her¡­ And Sarach as well." Shade said. "This is the info I gathered after we in the Demon King and his subjects ran away, we didn''t gave chase because we were tired of fighting, but just in case, I kept these records¡­"


    Shade gave pretty much the same exnation to who Arachne and Sarach were that Beelzebub gave to us. It detailed her being a servant of Beelzebub and all of that, about her having the ability to tame and control insect and arachnid monsters, and Sarach being her first tamed monster, and one of her strongest ones at that time.


    "A-A Servant of Beelzebub?! Wasn''t that the Demon Lord you had in over twelve years ago?" Wondered one of the nobles.


    "Indeed. At that time he was carrying a Demon King Fragment and brought a personal army of his strongest Beelzeflies, but we yed them after an intense battle." My father said. "I wish we could have resolved things without fighting, but we couldn''t. Beelzebub had the intent of killing us and killing my daughter, we did what he had to do to protect our families."


    "He didn''t brought Arachne with her though, and he was rather weak back then- or well, his strongest ability, which might had turned the tables, ended being miraculously deactivated¡­" Shade said. "I am still wondering how this happened, but it was what helped us defeat him once and for all."


    Oops, I think this was when I discovered my EXP draining powers, isn''t it? After all, the EXP I earn is also a part of a target''s soul. It makes sense if they find it strange because nobody has a power like this.


    Even those that have developed physiques know that they can drain a part of a defeated foe''s power after defeating them, however, not to the extreme I''ve reached myself, which is quite insane to be honest.


    "She must have probably grown stronger thesest years since her master''s defeat then." My mother concluded. "And probably reached a pact with the Evil Goddess Lolth to gain her powers and blessings in exchange for sacrifices and the like¡­"


    "These Evil Gods, always tempting people¡­" Sighed Celeste. "Ugh, now I feel bad for her. What if Arachne is being manipted?"


    "It might be a possibility, but I feel it could be unlikely. She had always been a bloodthirsty and selfish woman, with a deep rooted hatred against humanity, and that doesn''t treat her fellow demons any better." Shade sighed. "She probably did this willingly."


    "We can''t assume everything though, once we confront her, we''ll try to reason with her. Although the first time this has ever worked is with you and Sylphy¡­ most of the time, cultists of Evil Gods will prefer to die than to give up." My father sighed.


    "I see¡­" Celeste remained in silence after that, her face seemed to be deep in her own thoughts.


    "The good news is that Sarach has been defeated, we''ve got one less problem to care for. However, knowing that they desire the young heroes lives is worrying." My father said. "We have zero clues where they might be, but Sylphy''s newly awakened ability might give us a direction to go to."


    "Yes, I awakened a special power, apass within my eyes that allows me to find the other heroes¡­" I said, trying to save the irritation I felt each time I spoke about the damn gods and their stupid blessings. "However, it is notpletely urate¡­"


    "Well, it is better than nothing." My father said.


    "So, our n should be to prepare a special expedition into the Wild Lands, find the two hero children and then save them from Arachne''s clutches using Sylphy''s special ability." My mother said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "S-Such a thing¡­"


    "The Wild Lands are every dangerous, are you sure it is okay to send the youngdy there?"


    "Even after defeating Sarach and even that strange dragon possessing some evil goddesses'' wills¡­"


    "It is not as if we have any other options." I sighed. "I am willing to go, though after some preparation. I need at least a week."


    "Yeah, we won''t rush it any more than this, a week and a half should be more than enough preparation time." My mother nodded. "Due to my authority here, I cannot leave, so Sylphy, you''ll have to go with your friends, and your father."


    "I will also join." Shade said.


    "Eh? You two?" Nepheline wondered. "Then I am joining as well!"


    "No, Nepheline, you''re strong and your abilities are the best at defending, stay with Faylen. If anything happens here, I''ll be entrusting you with protecting the city." Shade said.


    "Geez, you damn big idiot¡­" Nepheline sighed. She looked gorgeous in the fancy golden dress she was wearing, although it was clear she didn''t liked it. "Fine, but make sure to survive and bring the kids alive as well."


    "I will, don''t worry about it, dear." Shade said, the two began to kiss passionately, making Aquarina get all embarrassed over her parents.


    "Geez stop kissing in front of everyone¡­" Aquarina facepalmed.


    "A-Anyways, I wanted to go and I think my abilities mighte in handy as well, but I should probably stay to strengthen the city''s defenses." Ninhursag said with a nod. "Zack, this week and a half, I''ll be teaching you even more things and you''ll go through an intense training to prepare yourself for what''s toe."


    "Y-Yes!" Zack nodded nervously.


    This looked more important than it seemed to be¡­


    "It seems this might be a good opportunity for me to join in then~!"


    POOF!


    And then, out of a gust of winds, uncle Arafunn showed up.


    -----

 Chapter 679 The Truth Is Hard To Swallow

    -----


    "Uncle! Where have you been?!" I asked Arafunn, I was quite angered he hadn''t showed up for breakfast.


    "Hahaha, sorry, I kind of got a bit too busy in the barst night and I enjoyed a nice night with a handsome and burly man that- Ahem! I mean, I''ve been busy strengthening my magic!" He said while trying to swallow the words he said seconds earlier.


    "Huh, you''re bad at lying." My mother facepalmed.


    "C-Come on Faylen, give me a break." My uncleughed.


    Thesest years he had been getting more cheerful and less mncholic. I don''t know if I''ve been able to help him though, but my mother said that part of his development was all the times I''ve cheered him up, and of course, the words of everyone else.


    But now he''s been having more "busy" nightstely. It is rather surprising the amount of bisexual elven men out there. But I guess not many can resist uncle''s charms, he''s way too handsome. I just hope he can get a boyfriend instead of just hopping from men to men, it would probably make him happier to have a more established rtionship. But it seems he can''t really find anybody like the one he truly loved.


    "Ahem! So anyways, everyone! How are you doing? I was¡­ overhearing the conversation. And I want to go as well!" Arafunn said with a smile, his eyes shining brightly.


    "Err, well sir Arafunn, if you truly want to go¡­"


    "Yes, sure?"


    "Of course, if you want to?"


    The nobles didn''t seem to mind.


    "Arafunn you''ve been ignoring our meetings for ages now and you just show up?" My mother seemed angry. "I bet you have some other ulterior motive behind this¡­"


    "H-Hey, you''re treating me like a viin or something! I am a hero too, right?" Arafunn sighed.


    "Arafunn''s Wind Magic would be very useful at helping us guide ourselves across the Wild Lands, to spot dangers from afar, and to find the children quicker." Said Shade. "We would appreciate your help, friend."


    "Ahh, Shade! Thank you!" Arafunn felt happy.


    "Well sure, you''re wee." Father nodded.


    "An! Thank you as well, then I''ll be joining! Let''s depart!" He said.


    "Not yet, uncle, in a week and a half from now." I said.


    "H-Huh? Sote¡­?!" He asked in disappointment.


    "Are you hiding from someone or something?" My mom wondered.


    "N-No¡­" Arafunn said while averting her gaze from her.


    "Wait¡­ Now I remember! In three more days mom''s visiting. You don''t want to talk with her?" Wondered Faylen. "She''s your sister-inw, you know?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I-It''s not because of her¡­" Arafunn said.


    He didn''t had a good rtionship with the family overall, and probably wanted to avoid any sort of interaction with them, I presume¡­


    "Once mother arrives I''ll also make sure to tell her about this. I''ve already sent a letter to my father, let''s see what his response is. In the worst-case scenario he''ll say this is a test and won''t even help. Mother''s more soft than him though, so she''ll probably, at the very least, may provide mary help to arm our forces and pay more knights, soldiers, or mercenaries to protect the city and increase the overall security." My mother said.


    "Yes, let''s make sure to treat her very well!"


    "We shall make the grandest party for her! We''ve already begun preparations, in fact!"


    "Indeed, it is known that the Fairy Queen is very fond of parties and carnivals, right?"


    "I suppose we''ll have to invest some money into this yes." My mother nodded, giving them her approval. "Let''s continue those preparations as well. We''ll have to use everything at our disposal to curry her favor."


    Like that, conversations ended. However, as the nobles left, a new discussion began, one revolving around the three nymph goddesses, the dungeon, and the ruins left behind. Our parents seemed interested in the gods and what they did in the past. We trusted them, so we just told them everything.


    "So those dumb Nymph Goddesses were evil in the past¡­" My father felt perplexed. "Heh, well, they got a good punishment. They became this dumb because their true minds were sealed in an artifact of their own creation! Ironic."


    "I did knew through my research that we were considered the gods servants. But¡­ ves? We were simply made to be their ves and disposals¡­" Shade sighed. "I knew of our family''s bloodline powers and their origins, but¡­ to think it was like this."


    "Well, still, that''s kind of in the past, no?" Nepheline sighed, crossing her arms. "Not like we are their ves any longer. Even after receiving their powers, we''ve not done as they wish and they cannot do anything to us either way."


    "Nepheline, they possessed Aquarina and tried to use her as their vessel." Shade revealed this to her.


    "W-What?! They¡­ what?! Fucking bitches! They dared to use my little girl like that?!" Nepheline hugged Aquarina tightly. "Damn gods¡­ Okay, I get it now! Let''s go kill them!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t go overboard¡­" Shade sighed.


    "We cannot possibly let this information leak out. The church of the gods is spread all around the world, even in the Anta Continent, our entire Elven Kingdom is ruled also using religion and the Gods. We would all be treated as ultimate sinners if we said such things to the public."


    "I knew this would happen." I sighed. "Even when there are proof of their damned attitude, we can''t do a single thing."


    "That''s¡­ realistically speaking." My mother smiled back at me.


    "Huh?"


    "We need even more proof. We need to research more. Once we can find undeniable fact of these things¡­ I will show them to my father. My father might be a damn bastard sometimes, he might be rough, he might be harsh and cold, but one thing we have inmon is that we dislike the church, and he''s not someone fond of the gods either." Mother said. "This might take many years toplete, but eventually, we could bring the truth about the god''s intentions, the past, and the origin of our creation to the entire world. That the gods are not our allies nor protectors, and that they only see us as a tool to fight to regain the they invaded, and as their disposable ves."


    Woah, mother really surprised me there. I guess I shouldn''t had thought of her so low, she''s really someone amazing.


    -----

 Chapter 680 Nephilims Status

    -----


    Once the conversation was over, we were finally able to free ourselves from mother''s clutches. Preparations quickly began as many people as possible inside and outside the house started preparing all sorts of provisions for the trip, while also making up preparations for the festival made to impress grandma. If we truly want to earn her mary support, we''ll have to curry her favor as much as possible, it seems.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    We agreed upon investigating more, there are a few more dungeons in the Wild Lands that might be ruins from the ancient gods. Finding the truth inside and obtaining the ancient artifacts is now a new "side quest" we should slowly keep moving forward. Revealing the truth about the gods to the rest of the world should be something that we need to work forward to, if we ever want a chance in this world''s endless cycle of destruction and war, we need to start from the root of all the conflicts, the Gods themselves.


    It is already rather well known that Gods grow stronger through prayers and faith. If we can make people lose their faith for them, if we can make them slowly begin to believe they''re not as good as they think they are, eventually they may weaken and either run away, or realize their mistakes and apologize¡­ Nah, they''re too selfish to ever apologize.


    I don''t know what''s next with the Evil gods either, but eventually I might be capable of spooking them if I increase the level and power of Mana Disruption some more, and of course, with the Curse as well¡­ Though it is better not to get too overly hyped about this. I need to be over a hundred times stronger than I am right now after all¡­


    Nheless, once everything was over, I was finally able to go to my room to rest a bit and prepare what I wanted to do today. Aquarina wanted to stick with me for today and help me out with Alchemy, and Nephilim wasing as well. Everyone else went their separate ways. Zack was going to begin being trained to learn a "Very Special Technique" from Ninhursag starting today, and Celeste, Celica, and Mist had a million umted chores to do back in their own home.


    So, while Aquarina went to the bathroom for a few minutes, I decided to finally give Nephilim a System Seed and exin her this power.


    "Nephilim, now that you''re my familiar and all, I wanted to gift you something." I said.


    "A gift? For me, youngdy?" She wondered, tilting her head mechanically.


    "Yep! It is¡­ a power that all of my familiars receive." I said. "It is called a System Seed. Did you not see any of that in the memories we shared?"


    "I did see something, the origin of your powers¡­ Alice and the System, and that you''ve reincarnated as well¡­ I''ve not said anything because I wanted to keep these a secret." She said.


    "You did well." I said happily, giving her a head pat. She felt confused, not really understanding the purpose of a head pat yet even now.


    "I do know Systems allow for quick growth and development of special abilities, even evolution." She said while thinking. "But I am already strong, is it okay for me to have it? Wouldn''t someone like Aquarina use this power better than me?"


    "Nah, I need you be way stronger. Also I am already nning to give her one eventually, but it''s going to beplicated to exin how this power even works." I sighed.


    "That''s¡­ certainly true." She nodded. "How do I use it? Ah! Have I been already bestowed with its powers?"


    "Not yet, dummy, don''t be hasty." I said. "First, I need to spend EXP to create a System Seed using Alice''s powers."


    I showed Nephilim how I made it, as Alice absorbed this power and then generated a small, silver-colored cube with neon blue circuit-shaped lines covering its surface.


    "This is a System Seed, it grants a System to anything I desire. Now, here, take it and obtain one."


    "Very well."


    Nephilim nodded, although she seemed expressionless, her eyes were shining with expectation, now that she was my familiar, she couldn''t hide those emotions from me anymore.


    FLAAASH!


    The System Seed shone brightly, imbuing itself into her body and fusing with it. In mere seconds, it was done. A powerful aura of blue and silver light covered her body, filling it with circuits and the system powers.


    "This power of endless growth¡­ Is this your Unique Power, youngdy? It feels so¡­ refreshing." She sighed. "Thank you so much. I will make sure to utilize this power to protect you and everyone you love."


    "Alright! I wouldn''t expect anything less from you." I said with a smile. "But you also have to protect those you love, get it?"


    "Those I love¡­?" Nephilim felt surprised. "Love is still a rather curious emotion for me, but I would assume the one I love the most would be Sylphy." She smiled back at me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "W-Well, I know you don''t mean it that way, but don''t say this out loud in front of Aquarina, okay?" I asked her.


    "Very well." She nodded.


    Now, more importantly, let''s check her Status¡­


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Nephi]


    [Race]: [Divine Mechanical Automata: Nephilim]


    [Rank]: [B-]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [ss]: [Valkyrie]


    [HP]: [22500/22500]


    [MP]: [--/--]


    [Strength]: [13500]


    [Defense]: [16600]


    [Magic]: [15500]


    [Resistance]: [16700]


    [Agility]: [10500]


    [Luck]: [5500]


    [Charm]: [5500]


    [Skills]: [Divinely Crafted Body (Broken): Lv1] [Mana Storage Core Crystal: Lv1] [Heavenly Magic: Lv1] [Demon Magic: Lv1] [Auto Repair: Lv1]


    -----


    "I see, she''s really quite interesting- Huh?! What the heck with those stats? They''re so highpared to all my other familiars! She''s insanely strong¡­ How can my soul even keep up with her being my familiar?" I wondered out loud.


    "Well that''s easy, although Nephi has high stats, they all depend on her Mana! And she has none of her own. Her stats lower the less Mana she has. Also, because she has no Mana, it is easy for your soul to link into her own and make her your Familiar." Alice exined.


    -----

 Chapter 681 Time To Make The Mermens Rings

    -----


    "So the "burden" in the soul due to Familiars is based in their total Mana capacity?" I wondered.


    "Yep, the more Mana a Familiar has, the more burden they put into the user''s body." Said Alice. "Familiars that are Weapons imbued with a System Soul seem to take little space as well, so you could have many more."


    "Interesting¡­" I said while checking on Nephi''s Stats and Skills. "I guess these stats are fitting for someone at your current Rank, you were also able to obliterate those overpowered golems, so having these stats as the bare minimum makes sense."


    "I am d you find my Status eptable, Sylphy." Nephilim seemed happy, as she continued looking around her own status, amazed by the System. "I have a question."


    "Yeah?" I wondered.


    "Are my abilities measured in here? All of them? Are these my Skills?" She asked.


    "Not all of them, you can still have many abilities not measured through the skills themselves. Skills are more like an extra power you''ve got, which might work well with your natural powers if they''re rted to them." I exined. "Like my [Ember] Skill at max level, it is amazing and helps me conjure fire without needing to make a magic circle. I canbine it with actual Fire Magic to generate an even stronger effect. Get it?"


    "I do understand a bit more now." Nephi nodded. "If I constantly practice them, they can "Level Up", no?"


    "Yep, they can." I nodded. "Though, please, don''t practice them in here¡­ it might be dangerous."


    "I understand. I shall practice them in a ce where I cannot harm anybody by using them." She quickly nodded mechanically.


    "How about going into my soul scape for that?" I asked.


    "It does sound appealing but I think I will pass. I shall try to do it outside, somewhere." She said.


    "Well, it is up to you." It felt slightly weird she didn''t wanted to do it inside my soul scape.


    "I fear that if I do it inside Sylphy''s soul scape, your soul might end up being hurt¡­" She sighed.


    "Eh? Oh¡­ but that shouldn''t be a thing, the other familiars practice all the time and they don''t¡­" I muttered.


    "But this power I hold¡­ It is different." Nephilim sighed. "It was crafted especially to hurt souls, I am¡­ I''ve always have been slightly afraid of my own powers."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Nephi¡­ Don''t worry." I sighed. "We''ll help you train and slowly master them."


    "Young Lady¡­ Thank you." Nephi seemed slightly moved.


    "Also I can use those Skills now by channeling your power as my Familiar! Well, some of them only. But it means I could actually use Heavenly and Demon Magic eventually, hehe." I giggled greedily. "Which means that I can''t let you have them at a low level, you''re going to grind them until they level up a lot!"


    "I-I see¡­" Nephilim''s impression of me suddenly seemed to get a bit lower.


    "W-What with that stare?" I wondered.


    "Nothing youngdy." Nephi smiled back. "Are you going to make the essories for Saphira?"


    "I was just about to get to that!" I nodded.


    "I''m back! Sylphy, let''s get this chore over so we can go out~" Aquarina entered the room. "Huh? Why are you two so close?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aquarina squinted her eyes for a bit¡­


    "N-Nothing!" I said. "So anyways, yeah! Let''s get this done with."


    Like that, we quickly began creating the essories we wanted to give to Saphira and the rest of her family of Aquatic Anima, or Mermen as their tribe is named.


    The Aqua Rings recipe was already inside my head, so it was nothing hard to create. To facilitate their creation, I decided to shape and change the form of the mithril we acquired in our journey into the rings which would be the base. Then we would make the Aqua Crystal, a condensed form of Water Attribute Magic and Spirit energy using the various other materials we had, and then we wouldbine both into the Aqua Rings.


    "[Extraction]! [Metamorphosis]!"


    I quickly utilized these two abilities within the Alchemy Skill to extract the pure mithril from the ore pieces we got, leaving all impurities behind and then condensing them together into liquid masses which I then ced inside the molds I had previously made.


    My mastery over Metamorphosis wasn''t perfect yet, so the ring shapes I would had made on my own would had looked terrible, most likely, this is why I just ced them in previous made molds we purchased at the local smith.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    "How many Mermen are in the city?" I wondered.


    "Themunity is quiterge, it is one big family, probably over thirty." Said Aquarina.


    "Well, let''s make fifty just because there''s enough for it. We mostly emptied the Boss Room from Mithril anyways, we''ve got for the rest of our lives now, hehe." I giggled, shaping the Mithril over and over again.


    Eventually, it was finally over, after an arduous hour. Aquarina also helped me at keeping them on ce and shaping them, refining the details by herself. Nephi only watched in awe.


    F L A A A S H!


    Ding!


    [You''ve created [Pure Mithril Ring (C Grade)] x50!]


    [You''ve gained +2500 Alchemy Skill Proficiency!]


    [The [Alchemy: Lv5] Skill Level has increased to Level 6!]


    "And it''s finally done!" I sighed in relief.


    "T-That''s a big pile of mithril rings. Even as they are, we could make a fortune by selling these! Mithril can natural protect the wielder from magic damage, even a ring would be able to help a lot." Aquarina said.


    "Yeah, but I am not really interested in selling these. And I am not sure the Mermen would be able to afford to buy them all either. It is just a gift." I said. "Well, let''s call it an investment."


    "Then let''s make the Aqua Crystals now! I can help making them using my magic." Aquarina was excited.


    "Alright, let''s get this done as well!"


    -----

 Chapter 682 Quest Complete!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You''ve created [Large Aqua Crystal Heart (B Grade)] x1!]


    [You''ve gained +2000 Alchemy Skill Proficiency!]


    Making the Aqua Crystals was as easy as throwing the materials inside the Alchemy Cauldron and getting them fused with the Liquified Mana inside. The result was a big piece of Aqua Crystal, which we slowly extracted into pieces using [Extraction].


    "Good, fifty small, tear-shaped Aqua Crystals." I nodded, feeling slightly exhausted.


    "Uuuggh¡­ Are we done yet?" Aquarina was feeling so bored and tired she was going limp.


    "Yes, we''re done now with this." I sighed. "Just rest for now, I''ll get thispleted now."


    Using the Alchemy Skill, I quickly used [Metamorphosis] to permanently merge the crystals with the mithril rings and stick them there. And then, I threw all fifty rings inside the alchemy cauldron. For the two materials to truly be one, we needed [Synthesis], but not the raw method, the Alchemy Cauldron had the power to enchant items, which was much better.


    "Enchantment Rune: [Humidity]! [Refreshing]! [Water Production]! [Self-Repair]!"


    I imbued four types of Runes into all of the rings, the important ones I needed for the Mermen, and I even added Self Repair so if the rings get broken, they''ll repair themselves over time by absorbing the wielder''s Mana.


    FLAAAAASH!


    The rings quickly emerged out of the cauldron, one by one, as I caught them and stored them inside the Dimensional Bag I was carrying with me to all ces.


    Ding!


    [You''ve created [Supreme Aqua Mithril Ring (A Grade)] x50!]


    [You''ve earned +15000 Skill Proficiency!]


    [The [Alchemy: Lv6] Skill Level has increased to Level 7!]


    -----


    [Alchemy: Lv7]


    Skill Proficiency: 6803/14000


    A Signature Skill of the Alchemist Subss.


    Grants the ability to inspect items traits and effects and merge materials together through [Synthesis], extractponents from materials with [Extraction] and morph them, shape them, and transform them through [Metamorphosis]. Special tools can be used to facilitate this process and make higher quality items.


    [Synthesis (7)]: Allows thebination of materials to create new items following certain recipes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +70%.


    [Extraction (7)]: Allows for the extraction ofponents from Materials. Extraction Speed and Quality of Extracted Materials increases by +70%.


    [Metamorphosis (7)]: Allows for the transformation of Extracted Materials into different shapes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +35%.


    Level Bonus (7): Enhances All Skill Effects by +70%.


    -----


    "YEEES! WE''RE DONE!"


    I celebrated at the same time as I looked at my Alchemy Skill, it went up TWO whole levels through this entire process. It was incredibly tiring and I feel like dying right now, but it was worth the effort! Three more levels¡­ just three more and it will reach Level 10!


    Ding!


    [You have sessfullypleted the [Special Quest]: [Manufacture The Aqua Rings!]


    [Congrattions! After many trials and tribtions, you''ve actuallypleted the original intent of the trip you had with your friends in the Fishman King''s Dungeon and you''ve made yourself with the amazing Aqua Rings, capable of helping the Mermen get limated to the drier summers of Agartha. Now, go quickly deliver these rings to them!]


    [You''ve received Bonus Rewards for havingpleted the Quest in less than 3 Days!]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Completion Rewards: [500000 EXP] [250000 Shared EXP] [Water Rune Potion (C Grade)] x10 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x6 [Water Dragon Flower (C Grade)] x4 [Undine''s Whisper (B Grade)] x1]


    Not only the prizes doubled and increased in quality, but I also even got a special Ring named "Undine''s Whisper". It seemed to be simr to the Aqua Ring even in appearance, except its effects were even stronger, and it included abilities like [Water Spirit''s Protection] and [Aqua de]. Anybody that wore this would be a rather decent Water Magician.


    Gifting it to Aquarina would be quite redundant, but maybe it could still fit with her water magic and make it even stronger? Hopefully¡­ Though I will keep it for now. Maybe I can improve upon it and make it even better, after all it still weaker than the Nymph Goddesses'' Tears.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We''re finally done? That''s nice¡­ Now let''s finally get to it." Aquarina said, jumping off her chair and getting ready to depart.


    Ding!


    [A [Special Quest] has been generated: [Deliver the Aqua Rings to Saphira and the rest of her Tribe living in Agartha!]


    [Now that you''ve got them in your hands, there''s no point in dying it anymore. Now go and deliver the Rings to Saphira and the Mermen Tribe. Of course, don''t be greedy and don''t ask for money, and you may be rewarded for it.]


    [Completion Rewards: [50000 EXP] [25000 Shared EXP] [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 24 Hours]


    Huh? Another Quest? This one has little rewards, why? Well, it is a very easy one, so I guess it makes sense. Though the EXP is still free. So let''s go deliver this. It is not usual to get this many good quests anyways, I''ve gotta reap all these benefits while I can before the "big drought" where Quests rarely show up sometimes and the rewards are quite minimal.


    "Alright, let''s go! Furoh, can you bring us there?" I asked Furoh, summoning him here.


    "Woof! Sure, jump on my back!" Furoh took the form of a fluffy Fenrir, as we leaped over his back. He quickly jumped off the window and began jumping in midair using the [Wind Step] Spell that the Fenrir could use to move in midair as well.


    FLAAAASH!


    In less than a minute, we arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild, finding Saphira having her usual break in the Building''s backyard.


    "Phew¡­ So hot¡­ Today''s just as hot as every day¡­ I wonder if Sylphy''s working on the rings?" She sighed, looking into the skies, until she finally noticed us, freaking out as a giant wolf began descending from the skies. "W-Wha¡­ A monster?! Uwaaahh!"


    "C-Calm down! It''s me!" I said. "This is my Familiar, Furoh."


    "Nice to meet youdy, I am a Mimic Demon by the way." Furoh said.


    "O-Oh, nice to meet you too¡­" Saphira sighed in relief. "Wait, you''re done already Sylphy?!"


    "Yep, we''re done!" Aquarina said, as the two of us jumped off Furoh, Nephilim stayed on top of him for some reason, maybe she liked the fluffy hair.


    "Here!" I gave Saphira the rings, all of them into a big bag.


    "W-What¡­?!" Saphira quickly put on some appraisal sses, looking at one ring. "T-This is¡­ an A Grade Ring?! Eeeeehh? Y-You made fifty of them?! And these materials¡­ Mithril, Aqua Crystal, so many runes in each one¡­"


    "Is it not good enough?" I wondered.


    "N-No! They''re just perfect!" She said happily, jumping towards us and hugging us both. "Thank you so much! T-This is¡­ everyone''s going to be so happy!"


    As Saphira was getting emotional, I endedpleting the quest¡­


    Ding!


    [You have Completed the [Special Quest]: [Deliver the Aqua Rings to the Saphira and the rest of her Tribe living in Agartha!]


    [Excellent Job! You''vepleted the quest and delivered the rings without problems, and without asking for any money either. Your pure heart deserves a nice gift.]


    [You''ve received Bonus Rewards for havingpleted the Quest under 12 Hours!]


    [Completion Rewards: [100000 EXP] [50000 Shared EXP] [Saphira''s Skill Scroll (E Grade)] x1]


    Ooh, I got- Eh? A Skill Scroll?!


    -----

 Chapter 683 The Benefits Of Having A Rich Girlfriend...

    -----


    Ding!


    [You have Completed the [Special Quest]: [Deliver the Aqua Rings to the Saphira and the rest of her Tribe living in Agartha!]


    [Excellent Job! You''vepleted the quest and delivered the rings without problems, and without asking for any money either. Your pure heart deserves a nice gift.]


    [You''ve received Bonus Rewards for havingpleted the Quest under 12 Hours!]


    [Completion Rewards: [100000 EXP] [50000 Shared EXP] [Saphira''s Skill Scroll (E Grade)] x1]


    Afterpleting the ring delivering quest, something interesting happened, I was gifted a Skill Scroll. If this is really how I think it might be¡­ Is this an item that can allow me to learn a Skill? But why does it says "Saphira''s Skill Scroll"?


    -----


    [Saphira''s Skill Scroll (E Grade)]


    A Special Scroll containing the Special Essence of Saphira, a young Mermaid Girl and a Receptionist at the Adventurer''s Guild in Agartha. By using this item, you''re capable of choosing one of her talents as a brand-new Skill.


    -----


    The description was shorter than I imagined, but it was pretty clear to figure out what it would do. With this I could finally learn more Skills. Though¡­ it doesn''t seem easy to get these. This is the first time they show up, and seeing how everything is just randomly generated, who knows when I may get another.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I quickly grabbed it while Saphira was celebrating and distracting Aquarina, the scroll turned into particles of light the moment I desired to use it.


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [You have used the [Saphira''s Skill Scroll (E Grade)], please choose a Skill you want to learn.]


    [Underwater Breathing]


    [Mermaid''s Charm]


    [Melodious Voice]


    [Aqua]


    There were only four Skills?! Is Saphira not that strong? I guess she doesn''t work as an adventurer herself, so it makes sense she doesn''t have crazy abilities to turn into Skills. Though all of them seem interesting.


    I''ll discard the first one right away, and the second one too, I don''t really need those at all anyways. A melodious voice? It sounds interesting but I am not a good singer anyways, nor I am interested on singing.


    So¡­


    Ding!


    [You selected the [Aqua] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua] Skill!]


    [You have exchanged 500000 EXP]


    [$$%4455 &&5***¡§[[]=6]


    [The [Aqua] Skill has Leveled up!]


    -----


    [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Lesser Water Attribute Magic Spell, the weakest there is.


    By spending a small quantity of Mana, it is possible to create a small ball of water with barely any force, which can satiate thirst or fill up buckets to wash the body, cook, boil food, and do a variety of things.


    The power of this Spell is mediocre and cannot be properly used for fighting, the small water sphere produced cannot hurt anybody.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Cooldown: No Cooldown.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed by +10%.


    Skill Inherited from Saphira.


    -----


    Amazing, it is like a Water Attribute Ember! Now I have both Ember and Aqua, nice. I''ve got to train this Skill so it levels up quickly and it can evolve into something stronger. Now I could probably try conjuring water attribute spells as well, although Aquarina will always be better.


    Not like I really mind, I can always just merge these elements together to create brand new things. I don''t have to try to be better than her anyways, I can just make my own original spells!


    "Sylphy? Hello? Are you there?" Aquarina wondered, looking at me.


    "Ah! Yeah, yeah, we''re done here then." I nodded.


    "I''ll bring the rings to my family now! Thanks a lot for your help, Sylphy." Saphira seemed really happy.


    "No worries! I hope you all can survive this heat well." I said, as we waved our hands. "Alright, we''re yet to be done though! Furoh, bring us back home quickly, please!"


    "Eh?! Already?! I wanted to rx and eat something with you first¡­" Aquarina sighed, looking all down.


    "Ah¡­ W-Well, but¡­ I''ve gotta finish the special magic imbued wood carving tools for Saphaley." I sighed.


    "But I want to spend some time with you so we can rx!" Aquarina pouted. "You''re a bit too much into helping others and don''t seem to realize I need you too."


    "A-Aquarina¡­"


    Right, I guess I''ve not been paying enough attention. We had a very rough fight, our lives were in danger and¡­ I am now just as if nothing happened, trying to get more rewards. If anything, I am being a bit selfish. I think Saphaley and Elphiette can wait a few more hours, no?


    "I''m sorry, let''s go have something yummy then." I said, caressing her head. I gave her a kiss and looked her into her eyes. "Sorry¡­ I''ve been having a ton of stuff inside my headtely¡­"


    "Well, it''s fine as long as you buy me some ice cream." Said Aquarina with a cocky smirk.


    "Sure, I''ll buy you any vor you want, and of any size too!" I said with a smile, holding her hand.


    "E-Eh You''re holding my hand? But¡­ What if others see?" Aquarina said, getting slightly shy.


    "I don''t really give a damn if they see!" Iughed. "If they know I love you and that you''re my girlfriend, that''s for the better."


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina felt moved.


    "Sorry Furoh, we''ll be having a date here first." I said.


    "It''s fine, have a good time together girls." Furoh said. "I should return home, I want to continue taking a nap.


    "Youngdy, I shall leave as well." Nephilim said. "Have a nice lovey-dovey date."


    With both of them out of the picture, we began exploring the bustling streets of Agartha, hunting food stalls and eating everything tasty we could find. Aquarina ate a gigantic ice cream cone with six different vors, and once we were done, we were so stuffed we could barely walk.


    "Phew¡­ There''s no ce that has such delicious food than in here!" Aquarina celebrated.


    "You''ve eaten away at my funds as well¡­" I sighed.


    "Ehehehe, it is the benefits of having a rich girlfriend." She giggled.


    "Hey, I am not your personal pocket, geez¡­" I sighed. "But I''m d you had fun."


    "Didn''t you?" She wondered.


    "Ah yeah, I did too." I said. "Though, my money¡­"


    "Geez! Okay, sorry¡­ I''ll help you get moreter, we can just hunt more monsters anyways!" Aquarina said.


    -----

 Chapter 684 Making Wood Carving Tools

    -----


    After spending two hours wandering around in our small date, we quickly walked back home merrily. There were indeed some stares, but mostly of people that recognized us as the "hero''s children" and me as the daughter of the governor of the city, so everyone''s always freaking out when a half-elf girl with red hair and green eyes shows up, screaming "T-The youngdy!".


    In our way back home, we meet with Saphaley that was wandering around rather worried. He seemed to not be trying to go to our house to meet Elphiette again. Has he been holding meeting her until he could properly apologize for not being able to reciprocate her feelings and all?


    "Hey!" I said, pping his back.


    B A A A M!


    "U A A G G H!"


    He fell into the floor.


    Wait, that was just a small p!


    Have I grown so strongtely?!


    "Y-Young Lady Sylphy! Young Lady Aquarina¡­" Saphaley said with a relieved face, the handsome elf stood up.


    "S-Sorry about that! I didn''t wanted to throw you into the ground¡­ I didn''t knew you were so weak." I sighed.


    "I-I actually am not. I just haven''t slept for two days¡­" The elf sighed, his face clearly said "I haven''t slept for two days" he looked incredibly gloomy. "I''ve been trying to find you but it has been hard. Knowing what happened in that dungeon and all¡­"


    "Yeah, sorry for dying this too much." I apologized.


    "Oh please don''t apologize, it was all my idea after all." Saphaley sighed. "Though, are the tools done? I''ve prepared some good wood and carved tons of figures. Here."


    Saphaley opened a bag he was carrying, showing us tons of figures. They looked gorgeous, almost life-like. He made one of Furoh on his Fenrir form, one of me, another of Aquarina, one of Zack, one of my father and Shade, and then several dozens of Elphiette in all sorts of different dresses.


    "You sure love her; you''ve made her into so many styles!" Aquarina was shocked. "Oh! Can I keep Sylphy''s figure?"


    "S-Sure." Saphaley nodded. "A-Are they that good?!"


    "Of course they are! They''re almost life-like! I can''t believe you''re so good at this Saphaley!" I was amazed. "Honestly, how did you do it?"


    "I just¡­ began remembering the shapes of people I''ve seen, and then my hands moved on their own. The details of their living expressions, the brightness of people''s eyes. The beauty of Elphiette''s long hair and her lips¡­" Saphaley sighed. "I still can''t believe she likes me. Are you sure?! Maybe it is a misunderstanding and she just appreciates me as a friend¡­"


    "She has been into you for many years." Aquarina facepalmed.


    "Yep, we are girls so we can easily tell." I said while nodding.


    "Well, alright¡­" Saphaley sighed. "I just have terrible self-esteem, I suppose¡­"


    "Yeah, now let''s get those materials done." I said.


    D i n g!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [A New [Special Quest] has been generated: [Create the Magical Wood Carving Tools for Saphaley!]


    [Saphaley has finally showed up in front of you, concerned about what''s been happening with youtely. Now that you''re finally back home, how about you get done the wood carving tools you promised him to make? Hurry up before it is toote! Elphiette is already feeling strange that her friend hasn''t talked with her for a while¡­]


    [Completion Rewards: [50000 EXP] [25000 Shared EXP] [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 6 Hours.]


    O h, even a new Quest surged, huh.


    We quickly made our way back home, evading the pretty guard Elphiette who was standing there in front of the house''s walls, wondering where her partner has beentely. We circled the residence and jumped using Furoh''s help, then, we reached my atelier and got to work.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I put the wood carving tools inside the Alchemy Cauldron without even much thought, added some materials here and there, and¡­


    P O O O O F!


    D i n g!


    [You''ve created [Magical Wood Carving Tools Set (B Grade)] x1!]


    [You''ve earned 2500 Alchemy Skill Proficiency.]


    "Here!" I gave Saphaley the whole set. "They are imbued with spiritual magic and magical runes, so whatever you carve with these will result even more beautiful, mystical, and might even possess special magical effects, such as working as a charm that can keep someone safe or enchant their magic power or enhance their mana regeneration speed."


    "A-Amazing¡­" Saphaley felt surprised. "Thank you so much, youngdy!"


    D i n g!


    [You have Completed the [Special Quest]: [Create the Magical Wood Carving Tools for Saphaley!]


    [Well done! Now Saphaley got the tools and the only thing he needs is to make some beautiful wood carvings. It is all up to him, isn''t it? Now let''s see this story unfold.]


    [You have received bonus rewards for havingpleted the quest in less than 3 hours.]


    [Completion Rewards: [75000 EXP] [45000 Shared EXP] [Saphaley''s Warrior Badge (D Grade)] x1]


    Oh, I got a Badge? Is it like an essory item? Interesting, it does indeed give some bonuses when equipped. Badges can be equipped anywhere too.


    "Hahhh¡­ I am ready to¡­ Ugh¡­"


    However, before Saphaley could even begin moving, he dropped half-dead over the floor.


    "Agggh¡­"


    "Eh?! Saphaley?!" I quickly ran to his side, using Heavenly Eyes to analyze him.


    "What''s wrong with him? Is he too tired, maybe?" Aquarina wondered.


    D i n g!


    [Saphaley hasn''t slept for more than two days and hasn''t eaten in more than two days.]


    [Because he has been wood carving all this time without doing anything else, his body is under extreme fatigue and exhaustion¡­]


    "He''s really too tired. Hey, did you really just stayed that much time without eating or sleeping?" I sighed.


    "I-I¡­ I wanted to improve for Elphiette¡­" Saphaley sighed. "Ungh¡­"


    "Maybe we''ll have to make him something so he can recover." Aquarina said, pitying him.


    "Yeah, I guess¡­" I nodded.


    D i n g!


    [A New [Special Quest] has been generated: [Heal Saphaley''s Extreme Fatigue and Exhaustion]!]


    -----

 Chapter 685 Healing Saphaley And Learning A New Skill!

    -----


    Ding!


    [A New [Special Quest] has been generated: [Heal Saphaley''s Extreme Fatigue and Exhaustion!]


    [Because of his own recklessness, Saphaley spent over two days, almost three days, without eating, sleeping bathing, nor even going to the bathroom, only carving and carving to make a worthy gift for Elphiette. And now, he haspletely copsed. Help him recover quickly!]


    [Completion Rewards: [100000 EXP] [50000 Shared EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (E Grade)] x3 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x2 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 1 Hour]


    Hah, the Quest System really thinks this is going to be so hard¡­


    "Well, let''s get to it!"


    I quickly pulled out one of the stored Elixir Bottles I had from the Elixir that healed Saphaley''s scar, and then decided to add a [Muscle Strengthening Herb] of E Grade I had many from within my Inventory. Why? Well, because of its amazing effects to improve the body and enchant the physique.


    Combined with the tremendous healing powers of the Elixir, it would make for one hell of an Energy Drink, a term I learned from Alice, which were special potions humans from Earth made to give themselves insane amounts of energy.


    "Oh, are you trying to make an energy drink?" Alice wondered.


    "Heh, you guessed it!" Iughed.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" Aquarina felt slightly confused. "What was that weird herb you pulled out? I never saw it before!"


    "Err, it is a special herb that strengthens muscles, it will wake up Saphaley easily. Though we also need tons of sugar." I said, quickly bringing out some of the Magic Fruits created by Naturia, and she also began giving me her leaves.


    "Fooo! Foo! Fuwaah!" She was happily giving them all to me.


    "And¡­ This should be enough." I nodded. "[SYNTHESIS]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    POOF!


    Ding!


    [You''ve synthetized the [Super Energy Drink Elixir (A Grade)] x1!]


    [You''ve earned 5000 Alchemy Skill Proficiency]


    [The [Alchemy: Lv7] Skill Level has increased to Level 8!]


    -----


    [Alchemy: Lv8]


    Skill Proficiency: 303/16000


    A Signature Skill of the Alchemist Subss.


    Grants the ability to inspect items traits and effects and merge materials together through [Synthesis], extractponents from materials with [Extraction] and morph them, shape them, and transform them through [Metamorphosis]. Special tools can be used to facilitate this process and make higher quality items.


    [Synthesis (8)]: Allows thebination of materials to create new items following certain recipes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +80%.


    [Extraction (8)]: Allows for the extraction ofponents from Materials. Extraction Speed and Quality of Extracted Materials increases by +80%.


    [Metamorphosis (8)]: Allows for the transformation of Extracted Materials into different shapes. Quality of created products is enhanced by 1 Grade, and their effects by +40%.


    Level Bonus (8): Enhances All Skill Effects by +80%.


    -----


    Hehehe, Level 8 already! Two more levels for the Skill Tree to finally form so I can get something even more advanced, nice.


    "This red potion should do the trick." I smiled. Aquarina was feeling tired of seeing so much Alchemy.


    "I see¡­ Bravo." She pped her hands while yawning.


    "Anyways¡­" I quickly grabbed the half-asleep Saphaley and forced down this elixir into his mouth.


    "GULP, GULP, GULP- Uuuggh! T-Too sweet- GULP¡­!"


    "Drink it all!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhh¡­.!"


    FLAAAAAASH!


    A bright red light emerged from within Saphaley''s entire body, as his exhaustion and fatigue disappeared in mere seconds, he quickly stood up, ncing at his body. He felt his muscles strengthening rapidly as well.


    "W-What is this?! My Physique improved a little too?! Amazing! Thank you Sylphy, I''ll make sure to repay you! Though I''ve already paid you before¡­ But once everything''s over!" He said.


    "Don''t worry about details and go carve something pretty to gift to her." I said.


    "Sure¡­ I think I''ve figured out what she would like." Saphaley nodded, quickly rushing out of the atelier, and jumping over the wall with his incredible enhanced physique.


    "A-And there he goes¡­ Wow, that was an amazing Energy Drink I made." I sighed.


    "I don''t think the real Energy Drinks can boost a person this much¡­" Alice felt shocked.


    Ding!


    [You have Completed the [Special Quest]: [Heal Saphaley''s Extreme Fatigue and Exhaustion!]


    [Impressive! You''ve done the unthinkable and managed to heal Saphaley''s Exhaustion and Fatigue in less than one hour! I didn''t expected anything less from you, Sylphy! Now grab your rewards.]


    [The Rewards have been amplified due topleting the quest in less than 30 Minutes.]


    [Completion Rewards: [150000 EXP] [100000 Shared EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (D Grade)] x6 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x4 [Saphaley''s Skill Scroll (D Grade)] x1]


    I see, these are some amazing rewards- HUH?! Another Skill Scroll?!


    Wait, does this means I can get as many as I want from selected people involved on big quests?


    Interesting¡­ though it is rather hard to find people I am so involved with, so I guess it cannot be abused either.


    And if the Quest System catches me abusing it, it will most likely turn it off or something, they''re quite cunning.


    Well, I might as well use it right away¡­


    FLAAASH!


    The Scroll disappeared in my hands while Aquarina had gone out, seeing Saphaley run away while the night was already taking over the sky and the sun was slowly descending in the horizon.


    Ding!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You have used the [Saphaley''s Skill Scroll (D Grade)], please choose a Skill you want to learn.]


    [Weapon Training]


    [Defensive Guard]


    [Steady Fighter]


    [Wood Carver]


    Huh, these all look interesting! Which one do I pick? Weapon Training might increase my weapon usage, or damage dealt using techniques, which is something I''ve been looking for. Then defensive guard¡­ might enhance defense?


    Steady fighter probably gives me more physical stamina. And wood carver is to carve wood¡­ but I can do that with Alchemy''s [Metamorphosis] and [Extraction], so it is not really anything new.


    Although I would love to have some more damage with weapons¡­


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Steady Fighter] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Steady Fighter] Skill!]


    [You have exchanged 700000 EXP!]


    [&&&49//3404 03449=3$$%%&&/#[]]


    [The [Steady Fighter] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    -----

 Chapter 686 Drinking All The Potions!

    -----


    Considering how I usually fight and how I always push my body to my limits until I fall unconscious, I guess it was my call to get this Skill from Saphaley. I suppose helping the elf guard was truly a good call at the end.


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Steady Fighter] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Steady Fighter] Skill!]


    [You have exchanged 700000 EXP!]


    [&&&49 //3404 03449=3$ $%%&&/#[]]


    [The [Steady Fighter] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    -----


    [Steady Fighter: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    A Special Skill that only guards, knights, or highly defensive fighters can develop. It grants the ability to enchant the physical body withrge quantities of Mana, relieving exhaustion, pain, and fatigue, and granting the ability to resist attacks much easily and bear with much more pressure while fighting long and draw-out battles against powerful foes or many foes at the same time.


    Active Effect (1): Decreases Exhaustion, Pain, and Fatigue by -7% for as long as Mana is imbued into the body. A strong and unfaltering Will is needed to activate this Effect.


    Passive Effect (1): Passively increases the User''s Stamina by +10%.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill Effects by +10%.


    Skill Inherited from Saphaley.


    -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It is not that simr to Yggdrasil Endurance as I imagined,paring the two¡­


    ------


    [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: -- / --


    The World Tree Yggdrasil blesses your body with great endurance that canpare to a fraction of its bark''s defense.


    Passively enhances your Stamina, Defense, and Vitality with each Level, while your skin progressively grows harder and more resistant to blows. Can be used actively to enhance magic and physical defense of your body for a few seconds.


    Additionally, it grants arge amount of Nature Attribute Runes distributed through both the body and soul.


    Active Effect (10): Enhances your Physical and Magical Defense and Total Endurance by +100% for 10 Minutes. Cooldown: 25 Minutes.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Skill Effects by +100%.


    -----


    Yggdrasil Endurance seems to increase Defenses and Endurance, while Steady Fighter relieves Exhaustion, Fatigue, and Pain, and increases Stamina passively! In fact, both Skills go amazingly well together. Indeed, the moment I got it, I felt like a warm, golden aura started coursing through my entire body and enhancing it further.


    "Phew, that felt nice. Well now, let''s just leave him be for now." Iughed.


    "Y-Yeah, I guess it is up to him now." Aquarina said. "Let''s go see the farm animals and then have dinner!"


    "Oh, you''ve still got ns I guess." I said.


    Like that, I ended spending the rest of the day with Aquarina until dinner, and then when night was finally upon us and she went to sleep at her house, I decided it was time to assess all my gainspletely.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I started taking out all sorts of items from my Dimensional Bag, they were so many I was feeling increasingly shocked. Quests really love to throw at me as much stuff as they can, don''t they?


    First of all, I should probably consume all the Skill Proficiency Points I have, because I have a LOT:


    [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x2


    [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x20


    [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (C Grade)] x6


    [Superior Skill Proficiency Potion (B Grade)] x4


    [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x4


    I have of literally every grade from E to A! That''s definitely a lot, perhaps way too much.


    -----


    [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)]


    A Mysterious Potion Created by the System. When consumed, the user can gain a random amount of Skill Proficiency between 100 to 1000 for a random Skill that can still Level Up.


    -----


    This is the description of the E Grade Potions, and from E to A they just keep getting better in terms of points.


    From D Grade is 200 to 2000, from C Grade is 500 to 5000, from B Grade is 1000 to 10000, and from A Grade is a guaranteed 10000!


    The sad thing is that they''re random, all of them are. Nheless, I still will drink them all and get as powerful as I can to prepare for what we''ll be doing in a couple of days, seeking the lost future heroes and in the way, probably fight the powerful Arachne.


    Of course, stuffing myself with so many of these is really a pain, so I decided to change my ss and adapt to this.


    Ding!


    [You''ve modified your Status!]


    [Your Job ss has changed to [Great Eater]!]


    [Your Subss has changed to [Endless Stomach]!]


    [Due to the effects of the Job ss: [Great Eater] you can now eat and drink without feeling stuffed, your thirst and hunger never fades away! However, the more you eat, the stronger you can grow¡­ This is a powerful Curse that will only get worse.]


    [Due to the effects of the Subss: [Endless Stomach] your stomach has no ends, you can eat as much as you desire without ever feeling satiated, you can even trap foes and store things inside of your stomach.]


    These two are perfect for what I want, hehehe. As long as I keep them active I can drink and eat as much as I need. They might have some downsides, but they disappear once the Job ss and Subss change back to their original ones.


    And now¡­ time to drink Potions until I explode. Or well, not anymore.


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­"


    I kept drinking and drinking and drinking. I felt the Skill Proficiency surge across my body and reach my soul, entering the System and enchanting my Skills at random. Slowly, with each potion, I felt all my skills were being strengthened greatly.


    Ding!


    [You have consumed: [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x2, [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x20, [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (C Grade)] x6, [Superior Skill Proficiency Potion (B Grade)] x4, [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x4!]


    [You earned a total of 117700 Skill Proficiency Points, which have been randomly distributed across all your Skills that can Level Up!]


    -----

 Chapter 687 Leveling A Bunch Of Skills!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You have consumed: [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (E Grade)] x2, [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (D Grade)] x20, [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (C Grade)] x6, [Superior Skill Proficiency Potion (B Grade)] x4, [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x4!]


    [You earned a total of 117700 Skill Proficiency Points, which have been randomly distributed across all your Skills that can Level Up!]


    [The [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv3] Skill Level has increased to Level 5!]


    [The [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv5] Skill Level has increased to Level 8!]


    [The [Mana Disruption: Lv1] Skill Level has increased to Level 6!]


    [The [Heavenly Sight: Lv5] Skill Level has increased to Level 7!]


    [The [Alchemy: Lv8] Skill Level has increased to Level 9!]


    [The [Heavenly Sun: Lv2] Skill Level has increased to Level 5!]


    [The [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv2] Skill Level has increased to Level 4!]


    [The [Dragon Heart: Lv1] Skill Level has increased to Level 3!]


    [The [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv1] Skill Level has increased to Level 7!]


    [The [Steady Fighter: Lv1] Skill Level has increased to Level 6!]


    [The Power of the Divine Skill [Heavenly Sight: Lv7] is developing further! Your Sight has evolved!]


    [The Power of the Divine Skill [Heavenly Sun: Lv5] is developing further! You''re shining as bright as the Sun itself!]


    [The Power of the Divine Skill [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv4] is developing further! The Protection granted by the Sun has increased!]


    [The Power of the [Dragon Heart: Lv3] Skill has improved greatly, your assimtion of the Dragon Heart''s powers has increased! More Dragon Power is flowing across your body¡­]


    The changes were instantaneous. Although no skill reached max level yet, sadly, they all improved so much in a single second that it felt bbergasting. My entire body was shining like the sun for a few seconds, my heart was beating faster and faster, pumping draconic power into my very veins, and my eyes shone so brightly they hurt!


    "Oof¡­ T-This is a bit harsh to handle¡­" I sighed, gasping for air. I quickly drank an Elixir to appease the exhaustion I felt, but the leveled up Steady Fighter easily helped at that as well.


    "Of course it is! You''ve just drank all of them at once! I told you that you should had drank them slowly over the week, Sylphy!" Alice reprimanded me.


    "Well I just wanted to get the power right away, it''s boring otherwise." I sighed.


    "Hah, you''re hopeless sometimes¡­" She sighed.


    "Nheless, it''s not like we''re done here with the menu." I smiled.


    "Wait, you''re nning to drink the others as well?!" Alice felt frightened.


    "Yep!"


    I quickly took another batch of items. This included the strengthening herbs and the strengthening potions:


    [Muscle Strengthening Herb (E Grade)] x9n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Muscle Strengthening Herb (D Grade)] x18


    [Super Strengthening Elixir (B Grade)] x4


    [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x4


    Yep, all of these items have the special effect of "enhancing the cultivation of physique a little bit". Of course, this "little bit" bes higher and higher with each Grade¡­


    -----


    [Muscle Strengthening Herb (E Grade)]


    A Special Herb that grows in certain areas of the world where there was great wars and bloodshed. It gathers the energy of these battles and bes red like blood. If consumed directly, it can Enhance the Physique of someone a little bit. If used through alchemy, a special [Muscle Strengthening Potion] can be made, which has greater effects.


    -----


    The Herbs in specific are better when processed into a Muscle Strengthening Potion though. I sacrificed one for Saphaley earlier, but I got several more in return, and at a higher Grade as well, so it was a good exchange.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Now, let''s do some alchemy!"


    Because the B and A Grade Potions have too much power, I decided to not mix them with the lower grade herbs fearing to get bad results, and I simply made each herb into a separate potion to minimize errors or something that could happen that might lower the quality.


    Of course, thanks to my Alchemy Skill, the quality of the resulting potions was superb. They were all glittering with a golden aura and seemed way better than the original ingredient. Well, it helped that I mixed them with normal elixirs as well.


    Ding!


    [You have Synthetized [Muscle Strengthening Potion (D+++ Grade)] x9!]


    [You have Synthetized [Muscle Strengthening Potion (C+++ Grade)] x18!]


    [You earned 27000 Alchemy Skill Proficiency!]


    [The Level of the [Alchemy: Lv9] Skill has increased to Level 10!]


    [Congrattions! The Alchemy Skill has reached max level!]


    [You can now Evolve the Skill through its Skill Tree.]


    "Oh that''s sweet." I said with a smile. "Let''s see what I can get before drinking the potions¡­"


    Ding!


    [Loading the [Alchemy] Skill Tree¡­]


    [The Skill Tree has been loaded!]


    <[Alchemy] Skill Tree>


    [Crafting]


    [Metallurgy]


    ¡­


    "Oh, so it can either be Crafting and Metallurgy?" I wondered. "I thought I would get something like¡­ "Advanced Alchemy"."


    "Well there are more advanced forms of Alchemy, but to reach them, you must firstprehend the other types of "Item Creation" Magics and Skills." Alice exined.


    "I see¡­ I guess I''ll take Crafting for now, it does seems more all-rounder, I''ll take Metallurgyter." I said.


    Ding!


    [You''ve selected the [Crafting: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Crafting: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency 0/2500


    A Signature Skill of Crafters.


    A Special Skill that allows for thebination of materials to create brand new items that are often not included in Alchemy, such as Weapons, Armor, Furniture, Relics, Magic Tools, and more. Alchemy and Crafting go hand by hand,bining both Skills will grant the best effects.


    Passive Effect (1): Grants the ability tobine existing materials or items to create brand new items and increases their Quality by +10%. Additionally, it grants the innate insight to gain ideas and enlightenment over what to craft and create, with a 5% Chance for the item created to evolve into an even higher quality and stronger item.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Quality of Created Items by +10%.


    -----


    Nice, with this we''re set. I do wonder if can keep earning Proficiency for it by doing Alchemy¡­ Well, for now let''s just drink the potions.


    Ding!


    [You''ve consumed: [Muscle Strengthening Potion (D+++ Grade)] x9, [Muscle Strengthening Potion (C+++ Grade)] x18, [Super Strengthening Elixir (B Grade)] x4, and [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x4!]


    -----

 Chapter 688 A New And Powerful Skill

    -----


    Ding!


    [You''ve consumed: [Muscle Strengthening Potion (D+++ Grade)] x9, [Muscle Strengthening Potion (C+++ Grade)] x18, [Super Strengthening Elixir (B Grade)] x4, and [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x4!]


    [An enormous quantity of Pure Power is flowing across your Physique!]


    F L U O O O O S H!


    Suddenly, it felt as if my entire body was burning. Every cell that made up my flesh, even my beating heart, my blood, bones, internal organs, everything, it felt as if they were being burned on molten iron.


    I gritted my teeth as I resisted the agony, but I felt as if my very physique was improving. I saw as scales began growing over my skin and then roots and leaves, even flowers. My physique was manifesting itself in front of me.


    Ding!


    [Your Physique is slowly improving!]


    [You are gaining an incredible amount of Physique Runes all across your body!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The power of the [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Dragon Heir Physique] is reacting to this change and improving itself!]


    [The power of the Dragons are flowing into your body, your [Dragon Heart] is reacting and enchanting the process using Dragon Power!]


    [The essence of the Spirit Trees is flowing across your body like sap, enhancing your health, stamina, and mana!]


    [Both powers are colliding, but quickly beginning to converge together¡­]


    It felt like an eternity, but when I was able to finally open my eyes once more, a few hours had gone by. It was still night, but it seems that the process was sessful.


    Ding!


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 3: Yggdrasil''s Dragon Heir Physique] has evolved to [Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique: Tier 5: Rank 5!]


    [All of your Physical Capabilities have been improved tremendously.]


    [Your [Beast Aura] has evolved alongside you and be [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura]!]


    [You can now invoke the power of your physique even further.]


    Damn, I can''t believe I''m Tier 5 already! This is insane. Well, it is nice to celebrate and all, but thinking about how long it''ll take me to reach Tier 6 makes me a bit sad. The higher the Tier, the harder it is to get to it.


    Even if I were to get ten times the amount of potions I drank just now, I doubt I would be able to reach Tier 6, I feel like there''s now a massive gap I must ovee over time.


    Though, the tremendous quantity of power has made my Beast Aura finally evolve into an [Unique Aura], which only heroes have. And the power of Dragons and Yggdrasil merged into an "Yggdragon" whatever that is.


    "Sylphy, the amount of power you got is so much that it should be possible to condense it into a new Skill!" Alice said happily.


    "Wait, what?! Really?" I wondered.


    "Yes, but it is incredibly powerful, so it might cost¡­ several millions EXP." She sighed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s fine, let''s do it. The more Skills the better." I nodded.


    "Heh, very well then!" Alice nodded.


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [You''ve exchanged 5000000 EXP!]


    [The power of your Physique has been condensed and materialized into a brand-new Skill!]


    [You learned the [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv1]!]


    -----


    [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/5000


    An incredibly powerful Skill that has been developed upon the birth of the [Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique], it condenses the Dragon Power of the True Fire Dragons inbination with the Spiritual Essence of the Spirit Trees to create apletely brand-new power.


    Due to the effects of this power, it has been divided into two different forms, which can also bebined to receive even more power temporarily, although at the cost of extreme exhaustion of the body. The Aura can also be materialized and shaped around for both offense and defense.


    [Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura (1)]: While active, the user generates a powerful, and expansive Aura of Nature and Life with the firmness and protection of a Dragon, which increases the user and nearby allies'' HP, Fatigue, Exhaustion, and Soul Fatigue Regeneration Speed by +110%, while increasing all Defensive Stats of the user and any nearby allies by +110%. Additionally, any healing or protectionmand from the user to an ally will unleash [Graceful Dragon Spirits] which will move on their own and protect and heal you and any nearby ally. Constantly Consumes Mana to maintain.


    [Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura (1)]: While active, the user generates a wrathful, overpowering Aura of mes and Destruction with the relentlessness of Nature, which increases the user and nearby allies Damage Dealt by +110% and grants Defense Ignoration of -25%. Additionally, any attack from the user to a foe will unleash [Wrathful Dragon Spirits] which will move on their own and burn and attack any foe. Constantly Consumes Mana to maintain.


    [Yggdragon''s Combined Aura (1)]: Can only be activated when both Auras have been used first. Combines both the [Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura] and the [Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura] effects and enhances them by +210%. Additionally, any attack against a foe, heal or protectionmand to an ally will unleash [Yggdragon Spirits] which will protect and heal you and nearby allies and wrathfully fight against foes with Divine mes. Duration: 30 Minutes. Cooldown: 12 Hours.


    Level Bonus (1): Increases Nature, Life, Fire, Spirit and Dragon Attribute Magic Damage and Effects by +15%. Makes it +10% more easier to learn Magic Spells of these attributes.


    -----


    An amazing Skill in pair with the Dragon Heart Skill, totally. It was so strong I was already urging myself to try it out against a formidably strong foe, but that''ll have to wait until we''re finally ready to depart. Though, I could probably use it right now, no?


    Let''s see¡­


    "[Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    Suddenly, a green-colored aura surged from my very body, flowing around gracefully. Whenever I swung my hands, a draconic and spiritual power would surge, and small dragon-looking spirits woulde out, which could move however I desired and would even obey my orders.


    POOF!


    However, after some time, they easily disappeared¡­


    -----

 Chapter 689 Tier 5 Magic Circle

    -----


    I think the other Aura might be a bit too dangerous to use inside the house. My parents could panic and think a dragon was attacking us or something¡­ So I better save its usage for another day,ter.


    "The Skill is truly amazing, it shall prove to be rather useful in the future, for certain." Alice analyzed. "For now, the only thing left are the Rune Potions¡­ You''re drinking them, aren''t you?"


    "I said I was going to get it all down tonight and that''s what I''m doing~" I giggled, quickly taking out all the Potions. "Aside from the Rune Potions though, there''s also the Dragon Flowers¡­ Though this time I only acquired water dragon flowers, would they still bepatible with my Dragon Heart?"


    "Yeah they would give it a boost nheless." Alice nodded. "You may even develop a "Water Dragon Form" separate from the "Fire Dragon Form"¡­ However, I believe you could probably get even better results if you feed them to Aquarina, the one who''s already developing a very strong Water Dragon Aura, right?"


    "¡­I really want to give them to her, did you read my mind?" I sighed.


    "It is easy to tell!" Giggled Alice. "I guess I can give her these too, I want her to grow stronger too. And I feel like these were just made for her in specific."


    "Her [Abyssal Embodiment] Skill is also quite dangerous. It would be better to expand her repertoire of abilities." Alice said. "So she doesn''t have to overexert herself using that dark power."


    "You''re right¡­" I nodded. "I guess I''ll make them all into a big Elixir for her for tomorrow."


    "A good choice." Alice said. "Your goodwill might be rewarded¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ding!


    [A New [Special Quest] has been generated: [Gift Aquarina a [Sea Dragon Elixir] of A Grade at minimum!]


    [You''ve noticed that Aquarina''s Water and Ice Magic hasn''t been improving as much as her Abyssal Embodiment, a dangerous power she shouldn''t abuse and use all the time. So how about giving her a nice and delicious elixir to boost that magic of hers to a whole new level? On the way, she could even awaken some new power! Don''t worry, acts of selflessness are always well rewarded.]


    [Completion Rewards: [500000 EXP] [250000 Shared EXP] [Fire Dragon Flower (C Grade)] x4 [Volcanic Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x6 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 3 Days]


    "Wait, what?! Did you do this?" I wondered.


    "Oh no, I cannot control this, but it seems that the Quest System agrees that you need a properpensation for this as well! It wouldn''t be fair if you didn''t get your own element''s dragon flowers, no?" Giggled Alice.


    "Well, you''ve convinced me even more. I was going to do it just because I love her but I guess this makes it even more fun." I said with a smile.


    But for now, let''s check the Rune Potions and drink them right away afterwards:


    [Random Rune Potion (C Grade)] x6


    [High Grade Rune Potion (B Grade)] x4


    [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x4


    [Water Rune Potion (C Grade)] x10


    And their description usually was¡­


    -----


    [Random Rune Potion (D Grade)]


    A Mysterious Potion Created by the System. When consumed, the user can gain a random amount of Random Runes between 500 to 2500 for their Magic Circle.


    -----


    For C Grade the amount increased by 1000 to 5000, for B Grade from 2500 to 10000, and for A Grade, a guaranteed 10000 much like the Skill Proficiency Potions.


    To increase my Rank as Tier 4 Magic Circle, I need literal thousands of Runes, which I''ve been slowly forming naturally using Mana and engraving them into my Magic Circle.


    This process is rather slow but it works over many years, however, these potions are a total cheat and give me Runes right away, and thousands of them!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, it''s not like there aren''t natural ways to enhance the magic circle normally, usually it can be hastened by a lot by making Special Potions using Materials from Monsters with high density of elemental mana.


    Anyways, without further ado¡­


    Ding!


    [You''ve consumed: [Random Rune Potion (C Grade)] x6 [High Grade Rune Potion (B Grade)] x4 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x4 and [Water Rune Potion (C Grade)] x10!]


    [You gained 94000 Random Element Runes and 38000 Water Runes!]


    [Your Magic Circle is gaining several Runes Constantly!]


    [It is beginning to spin at a very rapid speed, Mana is overflowing from within, and brand-new spells are being constantly engraved and improved!]


    [Your Major Attributes have received a great boost to their power!]


    FLAAASH!


    My chest began shining brightly, gaining an immense quantity of power due to the magic circle being located around there, within my soul rather than my own body though.


    Unlike the Physique improvement, it didn''t felt as painful, but it felt nice, rxing, even.


    I even felt when the condensation of high-grade Mana and Runes formed a fifth Circle within the Magic Circle.


    Ding!


    [You''ve formed your Fifth Magic Circle!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 3: Spiritual Magic Circle] has evolved into a [Spiritual Princess Magic Circle: Tier 5: Rank 5!]


    [Your magic power has grown so strong it ispletely overflowing!]


    [The power of your Beast Aura has improved greatly!]


    [You have developed a [Sorcerer''s Aura]! You can now freely manipte Magic Spells and Attributes within your [Sorcerer''s Aura] which can also be merged with your [Beast Aura] for greater results.]


    [The Levels of all Rted Skills have increased by one as a bonus!]


    "Amazing¡­ I am all set now." I said pridefully.


    "Seems so!" Alice said. "Though, are you not nning on evolving everyone?"


    "Ahhh¡­" I sighed, quickly falling over my bed and pretending to be asleep.


    "Sylphy evolve me already!!!" Ignatius roared, appearing in front of me.


    "FOOOO!" Naturia also wanted to.


    "Hey! Don''t let her ck! Annoy her until she does it!" Beelzebub said.


    "Oi! You damn brat!" Curse roared.


    "Ugh, tomorrow! I promise¡­ just let me sleep for heaven''s sake¡­" I sighed.


    Having a massive army of Familiars might be beneficial when fighting, but it can also be rather hellish how much they annoy me sometimes¡­


    -----

 Chapter 690 A Peculiar New Familiar

    -----


    When I woke up the next morning, the bright suning from the windows was rather relieving and nice, though my eyes felt like they were stinging a bit. I looked myself in a small mirror and found both of my eyes changing their colors constantly. they were changing from green to red, and with the appearance of reptile or dragon-like eyes.


    "Ugh, are these the aftereffects of increasing my Physique and Magic Circle too fast?" I wondered.


    "I told you so¡­" Alice appeared at my side. "The enormous quantities of power you have are now swelling all around your body, transforming it constantly. I am surprised you are not having a fever or something worse right now."


    "Must be the endless HP effect." I sighed. "I am mostly immune to diseases, status effects and all of that." I shrugged. "Though it would be not good if someone saw this so¡­ let''s drink this one."


    I took out a "Relieving Lesser Elixir" made of many herbs and other materials that relieved the body fatigue, stress, and also made internal energies stabilize.


    I drank itpletely and then slowly felt better, the constant transformations also changed, though they might continue until I let go of all this power in a battle.


    "Well now, I guess I am ready to begin a new day! Ah right, grandma ising in two more days, no? So after tomorrow." I said excitedly.


    "Yeah, herst visit was several months ago, right?" Wondered Alice.


    "Almost a year ago! She''s always "busy" doing some stuff I guess." I sighed. "I hope everything goes well and we can convince her with mom and everyone else to give us funds to strengthen the city''s defenses."


    "I sure hope it works." Nodded Alice. "Through even then, we could help too, right? With Naturia, your Alchemy Skill and your Endless Mana, it wouldn''t be hard to make bigger walls and defenses."


    "Yeah, but revealing all of my powers like that to the rest of the folks would be a bit¡­ err, maybe too dangerous?" I wondered. "Though it is all up to my mother if she agrees with that."


    "For now, here." Alice said, suddenly giving me a System Seed.


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 1000000 EXP!]


    [You have created a [System Seed]!]


    "I created this System Seed overnight, with this you can give a Status to the Dimensional Bag." Said Alice.


    "Ooh, nice! I was waiting for this but I didn''t asked you for one because it felt like it would tire you out¡­" I said.


    "Don''t worry about it." Alice said. "I am feeling better now. In fact, everyone''s feelings more filled with strength and magical power since you enhanced your physique and magic circle as well. It seems that the growth of the Master also affects and further enhances and improves the Master''s Familiars."


    "Oooh, that''s interesting." I wondered. "Well, for now¡­"


    I quickly grabbed the beautiful golden and blue-colored Dimensional Bag, which was also decorated with beautiful and small Spatial Spirit Stones of a darker blue color, almost purplepared to the water spirit stones.


    cing the System Seed on top of the Dimensional Bag quickly made the silver cube fuse with the item. It covered it with blue circuits and a gray and blue aura, as a new soul emerged from within the bag.


    FLAAAASH!


    The bag suddenly gained sharp teeth out of the blue, and it now also had a long and sticky tongue!


    "BAARF!"


    The bag immediately gained consciousnesspared to the sword and the shield, and jumped over my face, trying to bite it and licking it at the same time!


    "Uuaaggh! H-Hey! Calm down! I haven''t even named you! Glutton!"


    Ding!


    [You''ve granted a System Seed to the [Dimensional Bag (SSS Grade)]!]


    [The [Dimensional Bag (SSS Grade)] has been named as [Glutton]!]


    Wait, that''s not the name I wanted to give it!


    Ding!


    [Showcasing [Glutton] Status Window.]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Glutton]


    [Race]: [Living Dimensional Bag Mimic]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Gluttonous Bag]


    [HP]: [5000/5000]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [MP]: [2500/2500]


    [Strength]: [900]


    [Defense]: [1500]


    [Magic]: [900]


    [Resistance]: [1200]


    [Agility]: [600]


    [Luck]: [150]


    [Charm]: [250]


    [Skills]: [Advanced Backpack Mimicry: Lv1] [Gluttonous Jaws of All Eating: Lv1] [Extendible Slurping Tongue: Lv1] [Dimensional Stomach: Lv1] [Inventory: Lv1] [Material Assimtion: Lv1]


    -----


    Woah he''s certainly strong! And I guess being an SSS Grade item doesn''t mean it will be an SSS Grade living item, it is only C+ Rank. Well, it is no longer an item, no? Much like Scarlet bing a Demon Sword and Sapphire a Living Shield, which are monsters I guess? Glutton turned into what seems to be a Bag Mimic.


    "BAARF! BAAARFFF! GRAAAHH! SLUUURP!"


    And he was very, VERY annoying! He was slurping all over my face and he didn''t stop at all. His jaws were sharp but he wasn''t trying to eat me for real, though he seemed to be ying.


    "G-Glutton, stop! Uuuggh!" I quickly grabbed him and threw him into the ground.


    "BAARF! Awoo¡­" He seemed upset after I threw him down.


    "Why does he acts like a puppy?" I wondered.


    "No idea, perhaps it has materials from one?" Wondered Alice.


    "W-Well, whatever''s the case¡­" I sighed, quickly putting my hand inside of his mouth and taking out arge bread. "Eat this."


    "BAARF! GRAARRRGH¡­"


    CHOMP!


    Glutton suddenly distorted itself, growing into an enormous size and eating the whole bread while leaving my hands all covered on saliva, uegh.


    "MUNCH, MUNCH¡­ Burp." He quickly sighed in relief.


    It seems unless I give him themand, he can''t directly eat what he has stored inside, interesting, and well, convenient enough.


    Though taking items out of his saliva-covered jaws is surely a problem, so let''s try this out¡­


    "[Inventory]"


    Ding!


    [The System has sessfully connected with the Familiar: Glutton''s [Inventory] Skill!]


    [Showcasing Inventory¡­]


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, a gigantic window emerged in front of me, showcasing small images of every item the bag had inside of its stomach, very "game-like" as Alice has exined me before.


    "It worked like you said!" I said in surprise. "Well, isn''t this interesting?"


    -----

 Chapter 691 Scarlets Evolution

    -----


    After having given my bag a system seed and identally naming him Glutton, he had be a Bag Mimic thing¡­ and was very affectionate. The rest of the familiars quickly came to my side once they saw him, except Nephilim who was downstairs¡­ I think she was about to bring my breakfast.


    "What with this guy anyways?! He''s a mimic like you, Furoh?!" Asked Ignatius, patting the beast.


    "Excuse me Ignatius but I am a DEMON, not a monster." Furoh said. "This lil'' guy over here is different, he is a Monster Mimic,pletely different and unrted! In fact they''re much better at doing mimicry than the Demon Mimic Tribe. They are capable of shapeshifting into weapons, items, and all sorts of other things impossible for me."


    "Ain''t that amazing?" Wondered Beelzebub. "So how about you turn into a bottle? Huh?"


    "B A A A R F! SLUUURP!" However, Glutton didn''t understood a single thing, wrapping the small Beelzebub with his long tongue and swallowing him whole like a frog catching a fly.


    "GRUUAAAGH! LET ME GO! UAAGH!"


    We could hear his screams inside of Glutton''s stomach.


    "W-Woah, so he can do that too, he felt like a frog just now." Laughed Curse.


    "Wait a second¡­" I said, suddenly rubbing my chin. "Does this means he can store living thins inside his stomach now?"


    "Notpletely." Alice exined. "He does has a Dimensional Stomach, and can keep living beings inside of that, but the Inventory is a separate subspace so it is apart, and cannot store things there."


    "I see, so it can only store living beings in the messy slimy stomach." I nodded.


    "CAN SOMEONE TELL THIS THING TO FREE ME?!"


    Beelzebub continued screaming inside of Glutton''s belly.


    "Just stay there for a while, you''re honestly annoying." Curse said harshly.


    "H-Hey! How can you say that you bastard?!" Cried Beelzebub. "S-Sylphyyyy! Free me! SYLPHYYYYYY!"


    "Ugh, Glutton spit him out." I said.


    "BLEEERGH¡­"


    Glutton quickly spit out Beelzebub, covered on all sorts of slimy fluids.


    "Uuuggh¡­ You damn bag! I''m going to fucking kill you!" Beelzebub said, attacking Glutton with his strongest magics. Projectiles of darkness and poison started falling over the bag, alongside chains of venom and all sorts of other things.


    But Glutton waspletely unfazed, devouring everything and lookingpletely pristine.


    "He has like five thousand Health Points so you''re not getting into him any time soon, he''s a big and fat tank." Iughed.


    "Uuugggh¡­" Beelzebub gritted his mandibles.


    "So anyways, time to evolve everyone." I said with a smile. "Now I am feeling with all the energy to do this very annoying thing. BUT! Ignatius is not going first."


    "WHAT?! I am always the first one!" Ignatius cried.


    "Foo?" Naturia wondered, sitting over my head.


    "Not you either, Naturia. I want to see Scarlet and Sapphire''s evolutions first." I said, quickly bringing the two with me. "Let''s see¡­ Scarlet, show me your evolution options!"


    Ding!


    [Showcasing Evolution Options for [Scarlet]


    -----


    [zing Demon Longsword]


    [Rank: C+]


    A longsword Demon de imbued with the powers of the infernal mes. It is capable of emanating Demonic Energy and hurt foes severely with it. It is also capable of unleashing storms of mes to attack many foes at once.


    Has a decent amount of evolution options.


    -----


    [Phantasmal ze Demon Knife]


    [Rank: C+]


    A sharp, ck-colored knife imbued with phantasmal zing demonic mes. The mes are cold and can directly dealt frost and fire damage simultaneously. Can weaken foes and target a foe''s soul directly. Gains the ability to create poisons and curses to affect an enemy with a variety of status ailments.


    Has a small amount of evolution options.


    -----


    [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Rank: C+]


    A Katana, a long and thin de that can easily slice through most things with utmost easiness, but incredibly fragile as a result. It is imbued with draconic and demonic powers, and can unleash infernal storms with each swing. However, its fragility makes it a weapon that needs to be mastered before being utilized to its full potential.


    Has arge quantity of evolution options.


    -----


    Reading those evolution options made me realize Scarlet had much more potential than I imagined. Although the first option seems the safest and the second evolution seems the most interesting, the third evolution seems ideal. And I don''t really need to worry about fragility when the sword can self-repair its own damage.


    Ding!


    [You''ve selected the [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana] [Rank: C+] Evolution Option!]


    [Scarlet has started evolution!]


    FLAAASH!


    Scarlet floated in midair and began emanating a bright red aura of fiery mes all around her. they quickly started to change her entire body structure, transforming her into a long and sharp de, with beautiful dragon decorations on her handle and several small red jewels added into the mix.


    Ding!


    [Scarlet] has sessfully evolved into the [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana] [Rank: C+]!]


    [Scarlet] Race has evolved to a [Lesser Demon Sword]!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    [Scarlet] has learned new Skills!]


    [The umted EXP has been used to grant Additional Stat Points and Level Up Skills]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Scarlet]


    [Race]: [Lesser Demon Sword]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana]


    [HP]: [1265/1265]


    [MP]: [980/980]


    [Strength]: [1690]


    [Defense]: [985]


    [Magic]: [1285]


    [Resistance]: [785]


    [Agility]: [1275]


    [Luck]: [220]


    [Charm]: [250]


    [Skills]: [Living Sword: Lv4] [Elemental Absorption: Lv4] [Material Assimtion: Lv3] [Aura de sh: Lv4] [zing Sword: Lv4] [Demonic Aura: Lv3] [Stone Breaker: Lv3] [Lightning de: Lv4] [Sea de: Lv3] [Dragon Fang: Lv3] [Demonic Katana Infernal Dance: Lv1] [Fragile Yet Lethal: Lv1] [Superior Japanese Katana: Lv1]


    -----


    Ooh, there we go! She got three new Skills and they''re quite¡­ interesting? The first new skill is an offensive one, and the other two are passive ones, they seem to enhance Agility and Strength in exchange for Durability and Defenses.


    "You''ve be quite prettier as well, I guess the 250 Charm is not for nothing." I said, admiring my sword having evolved so magically.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Well, thanks for thepliment, Master."


    And then, Scarlet spoke¡­


    -----

 Chapter 692 Sapphires Evolution

    -----


    Ding!


    [Scarlet] has sessfully evolved into the [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana] [Rank: C+]!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Scarlet] Race has evolved to a [Lesser Demon Sword]!]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased!]


    [Scarlet] has learned new Skills!]


    [The umted EXP has been used to grant Additional Stat Points and Level Up Skills]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Scarlet]


    [Race]: [Lesser Demon Sword]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana]


    [HP]: [1265/1265]


    [MP]: [980/980]


    [Strength]: [1690]


    [Defense]: [985]


    [Magic]: [1285]


    [Resistance]: [785]


    [Agility]: [1275]


    [Luck]: [220]


    [Charm]: [250]


    [Skills]: [Living Sword: Lv4] [Elemental Absorption: Lv4] [Material Assimtion: Lv3] [Aura de sh: Lv4] [zing Sword: Lv4] [Demonic Aura: Lv3] [Stone Breaker: Lv3] [Lightning de: Lv4] [Sea de: Lv3] [Dragon Fang: Lv3] [Demonic Katana Infernal Dance: Lv1] [Fragile Yet Lethal: Lv1] [Superior Japanese Katana: Lv1]


    -----


    It seems that Scarlet not only got pretty strong out of this Evolution, but also the umted EXP she had already wasn''t given into more levels, but she was granted Bonus Stat Points and Skill Levels! I guess this only applies with old Skills? Also, additional stat points is better than more levels because she can get even more stats after leveling.


    "You''ve be quite prettier as well, I guess the 250 Charm is not for nothing." I said, admiring my sword having evolved so magically.


    "Well thanks for thepliment, Master."


    And then, Scarlet spoke¡­


    It surprised me a bit, but I was already seeing thising from a while away, I guess.


    "Y-You can speak?!" Beelzebub was more terrified than anybody here.


    "T-The sword Sylphy has carried for so long can finally talk¡­" Ignatius was surprised. "Wait, isn''t this sword also made using my materials?"


    "Well yes, I have a bit of everybody within me." Said Scarlet. "From Ignatius Fangs that made up the sharpness of my de, from Beelzebub''s Magic Crystal Core which granted me Dark mes, and I am fairly sure I have Demon Materials too, from a still resting Spirit that has yet to awaken."


    "Y-You seem to know your stuff." Iughed a bit. "Well, nice to have you with us! You seem like the intellectual type, never expected that from a sword."


    "Well I am quite versed in many things because I''ve spent so much time at your side, Sylphy." She said. "I am finally I can speak at longst, my dear owner."


    "Aww, you''re a sweetheart." I giggled.


    "More importantly, perhaps you should evolve that rude shield. A more appealing appearance could suit her horrid personality." Scarlet said.


    Suddenly, the Coral Shield Sapphire, began to glow angrily, sending sparks of electricity at Scarlet¡­


    "H-Hey, don''t fight now! Okay, okay, I''ll evolve you now, Sapphire." I sighed.


    "That sword sure knows how to talk; I better not mess up with her. Intellectual types are dangerous¡­" Furoh said.


    "You''re a coward Furoh! She''s just a damn sword. In fact, she should treat me like her creator because she used my materials to be born." Ignatius said. "Oi, show your respects to me!"


    Scarlet gave a deadly re back at Ignatius.


    "If you want respect I could pierce your head with my de. How about that respect?" Wondered Scarlet with a dignified voice.


    "W-What?! You''re too rude for being a sword!" Ignatius only made more enemies than new friends. He was terrible at socializing.


    Ding!


    [Showcasing Evolution Options for [Sapphire]


    -----<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [King Coral Golem''s Shield]


    [Rank: C+]


    An upgrade of the Coral Golem Shield that packs even more defenses and the ability to now summon a second Coral Golem. The Coral Golems are stronger as well as being able to conjure Water Magic proficiently. It has high defenses against physical attacks and decent defenses against water attribute and earth attribute. However, it is too heavy.


    Has a small quantity of evolution options.


    -----


    [Lightning Eel King''s Thunderous Shield]


    [Rank: C+]


    A beautiful golden shield made using the teeth and scales of thunderous eel kings. It can easily withstand Lightning Attribute Attacks and Water Attribute, and it has the innate ability to counter every attack with Thunderous Shocks, while strengthening the wielder''s Thunder Magic Power. However, it doesn''t have as much defense as other shields.


    It has a decent amount of evolution options.


    -----


    [Sea Dragon''s Oceanic Shield]


    [Rank: C+]


    A wonderful shield made using the divine scales of a Sea Dragon. It contains the Sea Dragon''s Soul and can channel it to summon a Sea Dragon Phantom to counter blows of any element, magical or physical. It is lightweight yet amazingly resistant to attacks, especially physical due to using scales from a dragon. Additionally, it can unleash an intimidating aura that will make monsters feel fear, lowering their stats.


    It has a wide amount of evolution options.


    -----


    The three evolution options all seemed tempting, though a stronger coral golem shield was too boring. It was either the thunder shield or the sea dragon shield, and theter was just way too amazing to miss. I think the evolution options depends in the materials I feed the weapons with, I gave Sapphire sea dragon scales.


    Ding!


    [You''ve selected the [Sea Dragon''s Oceanic Shield] [Rank: C+] Evolution Option!]


    [Sapphire] has started evolution!]


    [Sapphire] has sessfully evolved into the [Sea Dragon''s Oceanic Shield] [Rank: C+]!]


    [Sapphire] Race has evolved to a [Lesser Dragon Shield]!]


    [Sapphire] Stats have increased!]


    [Sapphire] has learned new Skills!]


    [The umted EXP has been used to grant Additional Stat Points and Level Up Skills]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Sapphire]


    [Race]: [Lesser Dragon Shield]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Sea Dragon''s Oceanic Shield]


    [HP]: [3070/3070]


    [MP]: [975/975]


    [Strength]: [660]


    [Defense]: [2315]


    [Magic]: [700]


    [Resistance]: [1860]


    [Agility]: [385]


    [Luck]: [205]


    [Charm]: [850]


    [Skills]: [Living Shield: Lv4] [Material Assimtion: Lv3] [Iron Defenses: Lv4] [Ice Golem Guardian: Lv3] [Water Absorption: Lv4] [Elemental Damage Resistance: Lv3] [Restoration: Lv3] [me Shield: Lv3] [Sea Dragon Protection: Lv3] [Sea Dragon Scales: Lv1] [Dragon''s Intimidation: Lv1] [Sea Dragon Soul Summon: Lv1]


    -----


    Sapphire''s appearance changed in a sh, resembling a beautiful shield made of Sea Dragon Scales, something that would probably sell for millions of Gold Coins. And her amazing new skills were also great, some old ones even evolved!


    "What did you said about my attitude, you stupid sword?!"


    And yeah, she could talk too¡­


    -----

 Chapter 693 All Familiar Evolutions

    -----


    Sapphire seemed to have a rather hardy personality, and immediately barked back at Scarlet the moment she was able to speak. The two then began fighting, floating in midair and striking at one another for a while.


    "S-Shouldn''t you stop them?" Wondered Alice.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hah, nah, that''ll help them level up Skills much easier." I sighed. "So anyways guys, time to evolve the rest of you! We''ll go through each of your best evolutions I can find from within the options."


    I wanted to hurry up this process so it wouldn''tst forever, so I quickly began checking on everyone''s evolution options, thinking for a few minutes and selecting them one after the other. Beelzebub''s evolution was especially funny.


    "A-Aaaah! Mama! Big¡­ me!"


    One of today''s beautiful surprises was Naturia finally being able to speak. I was shocked just as everyone else. For some reason her growth had been very slow in terms of mentality, but after evolving into a Magical Spirit Tree, she was finally able to talk. Although she speaks very adorably, like a little baby girl, and she treats me as her "mama".


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Naturia]


    [Race]: [True Nature Spirit]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Magical Spirit Tree]


    [HP]: [1665/1665]


    [MP]: [2375/2375]


    [Strength]: [367]


    [Defense]: [720]


    [Magic]: [2350]


    [Resistance]: [1810]


    [Agility]: [705]


    [Luck]: [520]


    [Charm]: [1000]


    [Skills]: [Photosynthesis: Lv9] [Seed Bullet: Lv8] [Nature''s Healing: Lv8] [Entangling Vines: Lv7] [Leaf Of Life: Lv7] [Mana Fruit: Lv4] [Spiritual Healing Aura: Lv4] [Life Enhancement: Lv4] [Nature''s Rage: Lv1] [Forest Spirit Domain: Lv1] [Spiritual Buds: Lv1]


    -----


    She became a full-fledged tree spirit, which means she looks even more "mature" and her shape has now changed, making her resemble a young girl in her teens,pletely made out of wood and with leaves and flowers for hair. Her three new Skills are good, the first one allows for an all-out-attack using her surrounding nature, the second generates a domain of forests with her which can heal and protect allies, and thest one lets her create tiny nature spirits to assist her, which fade away afterwards. Overall, she''s bing an incredibly solid ally.


    "Yes dear, you''ve be very big and beautiful." I praised her, giving her head pats, she hugged me tightly and rubbed her face on my belly.


    "W-Why the heck am I like this?! I wasn''t supposed to look like this!" Beelzebub began to cry.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Beelzebub]


    [Race]: [Abyssal Poison Insect Spirit]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Venomous Dark Ghost Butterfly]


    [HP]: [1150/1150]


    [MP]: [950/950]


    [Strength]: [780]


    [Defense]: [650]


    [Magic]: [2250]


    [Resistance]: [780]


    [Agility]: [2080]


    [Luck]: [500]


    [Charm]: [350]


    [Skills]: [Aura of Pestilence: Lv7] [Poison Creation: Lv7] [Shadow Thread: Lv6] [Demon Lord Authority: Lv6] [Roll: Lv4] [Venomous Cocoon Armor: Lv4] [Poison Bullet: Lv4] [Destructive Jaws: Lv4] [Paralyzing Wing Scales: Lv1] [Venomous Domain: Lv1] [High-Speed Flight: Lv1]


    -----


    He became a beautiful butterfly. His body was ck colored and his eyes were big and red. His wings were purple, with two big red eyes as decorations to scare off enemies.


    Beelzebub looked no longer disgusting, but fabulous. His newest Skills were rather self-exnatory, but the first one generated paralyzing scales, the second a domain of venoms to trap and kill foes, and thest enhanced his flying speed to insanely super sonic levels.


    "What do you mean? That look suits you!" Ignatiusughed.


    "Shut the fuck up you damn lizard!!!" Beelzebub couldn''t take it anymore.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Ignatius the Red]


    [Race]: [True Fire Dragon Spirit]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Juvenile Volcanic re Dragon]


    [HP]: [2515/2515]


    [MP]: [920/920]


    [Strength]: [2450]


    [Defense]: [1470]


    [Magic]: [1280]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Resistance]: [1065]


    [Agility]: [1245]


    [Luck]: [450]


    [Charm]: [700]


    [Skills]: [Eggshell: Lv10] [Dragon King''s Son: Lv8] [Juvenile Dragon Breath: Lv9] [Roll: Lv8] [Dragon Scales: Lv8] [Dragon ws: Lv8] [Fire Absorption: Lv10] [Physical Damage Resistance: Lv6] [Magic Damage Resistance: Lv5] [Intimidation: Lv4] [Furious Dragon Bite: Lv4] [zing Dragon Domain: Lv1] [Grand re Explosion: Lv1] [Volcanic Wrath: Lv1]


    -----


    Meanwhile, Ignatius changed a little bit. He now had ck scales over his body, which was now finally taller than me. At his full size, he was around two meters big, with big ws that could blow the entire walls with a single sh.


    His horns grew longer and now were permanently on mes, and behind his back there were orifices resembling small volcanoes, which could produce pipping hot magma to unleash his [Volcanic Wrath] Skill.


    The other two skills were rather self-exnatory, a domain of mes to trap foes and give him an advantage, and the second one being an ultimate "fuck everything and everyone" fire magic spell.


    "Will you guys cut it off already? Honestly you''re always fighting¡­" Furoh sighed.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Furoh]


    [Race]: [Greater Mimic Demon]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Master Shapeshifter]


    [HP]: [2500/2500]


    [MP]: [1260/1260]


    [Strength]: [1900]


    [Defense]: [880]


    [Magic]: [1770]


    [Resistance]: [840]


    [Agility]: [1450]


    [Luck]: [250]


    [Charm]: [300]


    [Skills]: [Mimicry: Lv10] [Body Shapeshifting: Lv10] [Gluttony: Lv7] [Shadow st: Lv7] [Stealth: Lv4] [Illusion: Lv4] [Deception: Lv4] [Masterful Imitation: Lv1] [Devouring Assimtion: Lv1] [Mirage: Lv1]


    -----


    Meanwhile, Furoh had reached the stage where his true form was alreadypletely iprehensible. When he just evolved he resembled¡­ well, a mix of everything. He quickly took the form of an adorable Fenrir wolf, so it was hard for me to see what the heck he had turned into, sadly.


    His new Skills were rather good, enhancing his ability to mimic the powers of what he shapeshifts into, alongside being able to better mimic something he devours, and also giving him the power to create mirages alongside illusions.


    "Hmph, well, they''ve always been an annoying bunch." Curse sighed. "It is funny that we''re the calm ones here."


    "You two get along surprisingly well." Iughed.


    "Well, for being my former curse, he''s quite polite." Furoh said.


    "Oh~? Then would you let me be your curse again? I miss thatfortable soul I liked to parasitize¡­" Laughed Curse rather evilly.


    "Ugh, please no¡­" Furoh sighed.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Curse]


    [Race]: [Greater Ancient Curse Spirit]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Abyssal Devouring Curse]


    [HP]: [520/520]


    [MP]: [1550/1550]


    [Strength]: [400]


    [Defense]: [510]


    [Magic]: [2470]


    [Resistance]: [1650]


    [Agility]: [880]


    [Luck]: [250]


    [Charm]: [200]


    [Skills]: [Devourer of Darkness: Lv7] [Ancient Curse: Lv7] [Demon King''s Will: Lv7] [ck Chains: Lv7] [Abyssal Energy Maniption: Lv4] [Abyssal Cursed Tentacles: Lv4] [Shadow Beam: Lv4] [Soul Parasite: Lv1] [Spirit Drain: Lv1] [Prolonged Suffering: Lv1]


    -----


    After Curse''s evolution, strangely enough, "his" appearance changed, now gaining a rather asexual humanoid form, almost at the same size as mine. Though his personality was rather feminine, so "he" might be a "she" though he said he doesn''t care about genders, so he doesn''t mind being called any of the two, or none.


    Curse''s three new Skills enhanced his ability to be a pain in the ass to the enemy. Soul Parasite allowed her to parasitize souls and Spirit Drain goes together with that, draining both HP and MP from a parasite foe. Thest Skill enhances the durability of all Curses.


    With all of them evolved and with this whole ordeal done with, the only thing to do now was to get working!


    Before starting my day fully and do some other extra quests, there was one, rather important quest, I wanted to get quickly done this morning.


    Ding!


    [New [Special Quest]: [Gift Aquarina a [Sea Dragon Elixir] of A Grade at minimum!]


    -----

 Chapter 694 Creating A Special Elixir

    -----


    Before starting my day fully and do some other extra quests, there was one, rather important quest, I wanted to get quickly done this morning.


    Ding!


    [New [Special Quest]: [Gift Aquarina a [Sea Dragon Elixir] of A Grade at minimum!]


    [You''ve noticed that Aquarina''s Water and Ice Magic hasn''t been improving as much as her Abyssal Embodiment, a dangerous power she shouldn''t abuse and use all the time. So how about giving her a nice and delicious elixir to boost that magic of hers to a whole new level? On the way, she could even awaken some new power! Don''t worry, acts of selflessness are always well rewarded.]


    [Completion Rewards: [500000 EXP] [250000 Shared EXP] [Fire Dragon Flower (C Grade)] x4 [Volcanic Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x6 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 2 Days, 10 Hours]


    Aquarina and the rest of my friends usually visit me daily, so they should already be on their way to my house. I better hurry. To make this Elixir, I just have to mix the Elixir base I created as the first Elixir to heal Saphaley''s wounds, and then add the six [Sea Dragon Flower (A Grade)] and the four [Water Dragon Flower (C Grade)]!


    I quickly began mixing the materials. I added the Elixir first as the base, which began boiling rapidly. Then added a handful of Delphiro Herb for healing properties and then Sapphire Herb for enhancement of water and ice attributes. Lastly, I added a bit of dust made out of the crystal-like Water Spring Spirit Tree, for even more water attribute.


    FRRSSHHHH!


    As the ingredients started to boil and then mix as I used Synthesis and Extraction, I quickly threw the Dragon Flowers one by one, starting from the lowest grade ones to the highest grade while I actively conjured [Synthesis].


    "[Synthesis]!"


    FLAAAAAAAASH!


    A bright blue light emerged from the Alchemy Cauldron, as a powerful blue aura of Ice and Water erupted from within, something I had not seen before at all!


    "ROOOOAAAARR!"


    The Ice and Water Auras merged together into the shape of a ferocious Sea Snake Dragon! What in the world?! This is the first time this happens.


    But I''ve heard about it from mom. When one uses extremely high quality materials which contains "wills" of their own, "Alchemy Spirits" may emerge. They''re the embodiment of the materials, who try to fight the alchemist and stop the creation of certain items.


    However, when they''re defeated and put back into the Cauldron, they mix into the creation and make it of even higher quality.


    "SHAAAAAH!"


    The Giant Sea Dragon Alchemy Spirit roared furiously, opening its jaws and unleashing a devastating Ice Breath against me!


    "Ignatius!"


    "On it!"


    Ignatius materialized in front of me, swinging his dragon ws upwards, covered on mes and then slicing apart the icy breath of our opponent.


    SLAAAAASH!


    "S-SHAAAHHH¡­!"


    The Sea Dragon Alchemy Spirit attacked back, swinging his tail rapidly and angrily at us, generating waves of water and ice.


    SPLAAASH! BOOOM!


    However, I quickly unsheathed Scarlet and activated her Thunder de Skill, swinging the tip of the de against the ferocious Sea Dragon Alchemy Spirit before it could make more disasters in my room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    SLAAASH! SLAAASH!


    CRAAAASH!


    The lightning was more than enough to almost neutralize the monster, as the beast began squirming around while being inside the alchemy cauldron, I called my other spirits and then we ganged on it with all our attacks, as many as possible, until the Sea Dragon Alchemy Spirit couldn''t take any more, falling inside the cauldron.


    SPLASH!


    "Now¡­ [SYNTHESIS]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    All materials converged together perfectly, and what came from it was a beautiful blue liquid emanating the power of the sea dragon itself. It was so bright and powerful it surprised me. I quickly filled a bottle with all of it, the Elixir was more thanplete, it was perfected!


    Ding!


    [You''ve synthetized the [Divine Sea Dragon Elixir (A+++ Grade)] x1!]


    [You''ve earned 12500 Alchemy proficiency]


    [The Level of the [Crafting: Lv1] Skill has increased to Level 3!]


    It was done! And not only that, this confirmed I can also earn Skill Proficiency for Crafting by doing Alchemy, though the total amount is halved from how it would had been originally? I am fairly sure this item would had at least given me 25k Proficiency.


    Oh well, it is better than nothing. This also assures me that while I do Alchemy I can still farm the Skills that emerge out of this Skill''s Skill Tree, this is rather convenient.


    BAAAM!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, the door to my room was opened by Nephilim, who seemed dead worried about what was happening in here. She seemed surprised she found the entire room covered in water and ice.


    "What happened here, youngdy?" She wondered. Nephilim looked around the room dumbfounded.


    "Err, well, I was crafting something using Alchemy and then¡­ An Alchemy Spirit showed up." I sighed. "Well, now that''s all in the past, it was defeated and we made the Elixir I wanted!"


    "I-I see¡­ Let me clean this room for you, also here''s your breakfast. This time I didn''t eat it." Nephilim seemed to say those words as if I had to praise her for not eating my food.


    "Well done." I said, giving her a head pat. "Also, meet our new friend."


    "BAARF!"


    The little Glutton jumped over Nephilim, beginning to lick her entire face. Unlike my own reaction to his affection, Nephilim waspletely unfazed, looking at the living bag with a bit of surprise, barely visible in her face.


    "I see, you''ve given a soul to the Dimensional Bag." Nephilim was surprised. "Though wouldn''t this be a bit hard to exin to your friends?"


    "Nah, I''ll just tell it identally turned into some sort of¡­ Living Bag. They have already seen my sword and shield transform and all." I said. "At this point even my parents are aware of my Special Abilities to transform souls into spirits, so this is not so far-fetched if I exin it as a part of that power."


    "Huh, the youngdy seems rather cocky as always. Oh right, Aquarina and your friends are waiting you outside." Nephilim said.


    "I see! Then let''s finish this breakfast and let''s go see them." I said.


    -----

 Chapter 695 A Nice Morning

    -----


    "You''re finally awake, were you having a good dream dear?" My mother wondered, greeting me with the rest of my family who were still having breakfast.


    "I was awake way earlier! I just was making some potions and just ate breakfast." I said while crossing my arms.


    "That''s good to hear. Remember to not go into any adventure for now. Stay at the town helping people toplete your little task you have with your mom." My father reminded me while eating a slice of pizza.


    I quickly took one myself and sat down at the side of Zephy.


    "Hmph, I know! And I won''t lose that either! You''ll see." I said with a rather tired expression.


    It honestly felt like my parents loved to tease me about these things.


    "Good morning big sis." Zephy said, giving me a kiss in my cheek.


    "Good morning Zephy, did you slept well?" I wondered.


    "Nn! I am ready for some adventure now!" He said.


    "No! No adventures." My mother crossed her arms. "You''ve had enough, Zephy. For now you should focus on our magic sses."


    "Eeeeh? But big sis doesn''t have those!" Zephyined.


    "Well but I did had them, for several years since I was like two years of age." I sighed. "It just now that I''ve been freed from most sses, mostly because they say they don''t know what else to teach me."


    "I mean, I could teach you more but your abilities are so over the top that we believe your talent blossoms faster when you develop it by yourself." My mother said. "Though, I suppose you have not been cking on reading the magic books, isn''t it?"


    "I''ve been reading them almost every night. It''s the reason why I''ve learned so many useful spells. Though the strongest spells and techniques I can conjure are my own unique ones." I giggled.


    "Good girl." My mother nodded. "See? Your sister is very responsible in her studies, dear."


    "Ugh¡­" Zephy sighed while feeling slightly tired.


    "Well! It''s not like you don''t enjoy your swordsmanship sses, don''t you?" My father said.


    "I do! They''re WAY more fun." Said Zephy while smiling.


    "That''s mostly because it is the brutish act of swinging a sword around." My mother sighed while crossing her arms. "Nheless, because your grandma ising in two days from now, we won''t have much time for sses, so you can go around with your sister and her friends if you want to, dear."


    "Really?!" Zephy got all excited. "Big sis! We can go on an adventure!"


    "Yeah!" I said, although I was expecting not to have to babysit him today as well, but it''s quite clear my parents are throwing me that responsibility so they can focus on their jobs.


    As the big sister of the family, I have to take responsibility too, I am like the third parent of my little brother, so¡­ I just can''t really say that I don''t want him with us, even less when he''ll get all upset.


    "Don''t worry, Lady Faylen, I can also take care of Zephy." Nephilim said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ah, right." Said my mother.


    "Wait, noooo! I wanna go with big shister!" Zephy began having a tantrum.


    "Fine, fine." I sighed. "Nephilim, I''ll still be counting on you to watch his back for me."


    "Very well." Nephi nodded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "BAAARF! SLUURP¡­"


    Meanwhile, Glutton was being feed food from the kitchen''s cooks, which were all finding him quite adorable.


    "Now, Sylphy can you exin what happened to my SSS Grade Dimensional Bag?" Asked my mom.


    "Ahahah¡­ Well, something simr to my sword and my shield." I said, showing them to my family.


    "I-Impressive! Your sword transformed?! It is still the same but I can sense some sort of powerful, living aura¡­" My father was bbergasted. "Don''t tell me you somehow managed to turn your sword into a Living Weapon?!"


    "Something like that." I said. "It happened in the dungeon''s battle. You know how my powers can even create Spirits off souls and stuff, right? It seems that this magic evolved and allowed my weapons to turn into something like Living Weapons¡­ They can even grow stronger by absorbing materials. The same happened to Glutton who was involved in the whole ordeal too."


    "So you''ve named my magic dimensional bag into Glutton?!" Asked my mom. "And¡­ Sigh¡­ We''ve known about your amazing Unique Abilities for ages now but this is beyond my expectations. You can now even turn inanimate objects into monsters!"


    My mother didn''t take it as nicely as I imagined.


    "I-I''m sorry, I promise it won''t happen again¡­" I sighed.


    "Mom don''t be harsh! Sylphy''s powers are awesome¡­" Zephy said angrily.


    "Yeah! They''re incredible. I''ve only seen such power from incredibly high ranked cksmiths, who are often named Godsmiths." Said my father. "Sylphy probably has an amazing talent for the creation of magic items as well."


    "Y-Yes, I know¡­ I am actually not angry over her talents, but I am just¡­ worried." My mother sighed. "Dear, please try to not turn other things into monsters. Have you thought about having some sort of sses with me? Perhaps we can slowly learn about your powers if you allow me to analyze them."


    "Nah, don''t worry mom, I got this." I said with a smile. "I beat a Pseudo Demon General and even that Divine Dragon with the Goddesses wills on it. Don''t you think I am a bit more capable? Trust me. I am slowly learning and once I figure it out some more, I think I could help out everyone at improving their daily lives."


    My mother looked into my eyes surprised, she had changed more than I expected through these years, and she was also learning to trust me.


    "Fine¡­ I''ll trust you." She nodded. "Now, go help these people in the list. So you can further prove to me you''re apetent daughter."


    "I will." I said with a nod. "Let''s go Zephy!"


    "Eh?! A-Alright!" Zephy quickly brought his little bag with books, and his sheathed sword and followed me from behind.


    -----

 Chapter 696 Aquarinas New Powers

    -----


    While Sylphy went off with her friends to solve more quests and aid the people of the town, her mother and her father continued talking about their children''s abilities. They knew that in this world, there were also powers beyond just simple spells and magic.


    Unique Abilities which often depended on bloodlines, or that developedpletely out of nowhere as a "mutation" of conventional magic unique to a person. And the Abilities of Sylphy in specific were simply incredible.


    "I am sure of it, aside from a Sorceress, Sylphy might even be¡­ A [Life Bestower], those Legendary Magicians of old capable of granting life to inanimate objects and allowing these items to evolve and grow stronger." Faylen said. "I can''t help but feel a bit worried though, many people would try to take advantage of such powers¡­"


    "Such as your father." An sighed.


    "Yeah¡­ If he were to learn about Sylphy''s Unique Abilities¡­ He would most likely try to get ahold of her and force her to create living items to reinforce the army''s strength or even more, attempt to take over the nearby nations¡­" Sighed Faylen.


    "The powers she possess could change the entire world if they fall in the wrong hands. Luckily, Sylphy seems as purehearted as I''ve always remembered her. I guess we''ve done a decent job at raising her to be a good girl." An felt slightly proud of his daughter.


    "She is not exactly the purestdy out there but she is indeed a good girl." Faylen nodded. "She has also grown quite sharp, although a bit reckless, she''s very smart. She has probably thought about this a lot of times before addressing it with us. Though¡­"


    "Though?" An wondered.


    "My bag¡­" Faylen facepalmed. "I really loved that bag and she just¡­ turned it into a disgusting monster."


    "Ahahaha,e on. Glutton was kind of cute." Anughed.


    "Well, I gifted that bag to her so there''s no going back now¡­" Faylen said.


    .


    .


    .


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    After having finished my talk with my parents, I quickly walked to the garden and found my friends around there. Zack and Aquarina were sparring while waiting for me to get out. The two were almost evenly matched, though I could feel both were holding back their strength quite a lot.


    C L A S H! C L A S H! C L A S H!


    Zack''s practice axe was hitting Aquarina constantly, his movements were much more refined and intense than before. His whole physique had underwent a whole change and he was only going to get beefier as he grew up.


    However, Aquarina still had an upper hand in agility and uracy, and her blows were fast and precise, hitting all the joints and quickly pushing Zack to step back.


    "What''s wrong, done already?" Wondered Aquarina while giggling.


    "I''m not done! Let''s go for round two!" Zack quickly got himself up back again.


    "Hey you two, will you stop fighting in the middle of my house''s garden?" I asked, sighing a bit.


    "Ah, you''re finally here." Celeste yawned; she was reading a magic book. "These two had been sparring for a while now. Were they like this since they were babies?"


    "More or less, though I also participated in these sparring battles as well." I said.


    Aquarina suddenly jumped over me and hugged me, giving me a kiss in my cheek.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Good morning~" She said with a giggle.


    "D-Do you have to jump over me all the time?" I sighed. "I thought you would get tired of that eventually."


    "Nah~" Aquarina said mischievously.


    "So where are we going today Sylphy?" Mist wondered. "Oh! Is Zephying over too?"


    "Yep, he''sing over with us once more." I sighed. "Well, today we won''t go do anything dangerous. We just need toplete a few tasks."


    "Oooh, sounds like fun." Said Celica. "I wonder if there could be a sewing task! Or a making clothing task!"


    "I don''t know, but if that happens I''ll make sure to ask for your help Celica." I said, giving her a head pat.


    "More importantly¡­ Here." I gave Aquarina the Dragon Elixir.


    "Huh? W-What is this? An Elixir? And it''s glowing so brightly with magic essence¡­" Aquarina said in surprise.


    "It''s a special Elixir I made extracting the Sea Dragon''s Blood and other materials." I said, lying a little bit. "I made it for you because I know it could help you develop your water and ice magic better, I think it could even strengthen your spirits."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "E-Eh?! Is there such a good elixir out there?" Aquarina felt perplexed. "Is this really okay? To give it to me¡­?"


    "Sure, it''s all yours!" I said with a smile.


    "S-Sylphy¡­" Aquarina felt like she was about to cry. Is she serious right now?!


    "J-Just drink it! No need to get so emotional, it is a tiny gift." I said with a smile.


    "A-Alright! Okay¡­" Aquarina nodded. "I know you want me to grow stronger so I can protect you, I''ll make sure to do so!"


    It wasn''t exactly to protect me, I just want her to grow stronger so she can protect herself? Well, not like I won''t watch her back. But there might be times when we might not be together.


    "It is more so you grow stronger for yourself." I giggled a bit.


    "You don''t need to be humble Sylphy." Aquarina said. "I''ll always protect you! What happened in that dungeon¡­ I won''t let it happen again."


    She quickly began drinking the elixir without stopping. Her entire body started overflowing with a powerful divine aura for a few seconds. The power of the sea dragon flowers quickly began boosting her strength tremendously.


    "Oooh, w-what is this power?! It is a bit too much!" Aquarina panicked a bit. "My Physique is evolving?! Uwaaah! S-Scales?!"


    Aquarina suddenly panicked, going back from her gant self to her usual self.


    "It seems that it worked as intended!" I said with a smile.


    "As intended?! Did you wanted her to turn into a lizard?!" Celeste asked.


    -----

 Chapter 697 Quest Complete

    -----


    "No, I am not a lizard¡­ Now I get it. This power swelling in my heart. I''ve awakened something simr to Sylphy''s dragon powers! But while hers are fire and light, mine are like water and ice. Weplement each other so well, hehehe~" Aquarina began celebrating.


    She quickly figured out her new "Draconification" ability, it is more like she gained a Dragon Heart of her own now. She had a simr cooldown as well, although she easily figured out how to separately create dragon scales, dragon ws, a tail, and even horns and dragon eyes.


    Aquarina was going a bit crazy over her massive power boost, she was now swinging around her long tail and sometimes just firing a cold breath from her mouth while giving me kisses. She was honestly cute in her half-dragon form, though overusing it exhausted her and she stopped it altogether as we made our way out of my house''s garden.


    "That''s just amazing! Can''t you make another of those Elixirs for the rest of us?" Zack wondered.


    "E-Errr, I don''t know about that, that one was a one-time-only!" I said with a smile.


    "Yeah, its obvious she made it for her lovey-dovey." Said Mist while giggling.


    "I wonder if Mister Teddy could turn into a dragon¡­ No wait, what about a Mister Dragon fluff?!" Celica seemed to have had some sort of revtion.


    "Aw man, I also want to turn into a dragon¡­" Zack sighed.


    "Well I can make you a potion!" Mist said. "I am learning Alchemy so I''ll get to it."


    "You''re indeed talented at alchemy but¡­ I¡­ don''t think you could¡­ dot that, Mist." Zack said.


    "Eeeh? I-I''ll show you!" Mist got slightly angry.


    "Come on now, kids, no need to fight now, even less between two love birds like you two." Celeste said. "Let''s just get over it, Sylphy''s rich enough to give her girlfriend stuff like this."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "E-Eh? S-Sure, yeah¡­" I said, looking elsewhere. I decided to just not adress the situation more because this elixir cannot really be replicated unless I get more of these system-only items.


    Ding!


    [You Have Completed the [Special Quest]: [Gift Aquarina a [Sea Dragon Elixir] of A Grade at minimum!]


    [Not only you''ve made an amazing new Elixir, but you''ve even gifted it to her and made her awaken her own Dragon Heart. That''s not everything, Aquarina''s innate potential has now been greatly increased, and your girlfriend might end up bing even more of a fierce dragoness in the future¡­ Be prepared when you grow up, she won''t let you off so easily in bed.]


    [You''ve received bonus Completion Rewards forpleting the quest in less than 2 Days!]


    [You Received The Following Completion Rewards: [1000000 EXP] [500000 Shared EXP] [zing Fire Dragon Flower (B Grade)] x8 [Ancient Volcanic Dragon Flower (A++ Grade)] x12 [Ancient True Red Dragon Blood Bottle (A Grade)] x1]


    What the heck with that quest description¡­?


    [Naturia] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 4!]


    [Ignatius] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 4!]


    [Beelzebub] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 4!]


    [Curse] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 4!]


    [Furoh] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 4!]


    [Glutton] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 4!]


    [Sapphire] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 4!]


    [Scarlet] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 4!]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 2!]


    Oh, everyone leveled up! I guess that 500k shared exp reward was really nice. Even Nephilim was finally able to finally get herself two levels, though seeing how she finally got two out of the enormous quantity of EXP, she''ll be leveling up very slowly.


    Her rank is already very high and she''s already very strong, so no wonder¡­ Well, it still nice she can still level up and grow even stronger.


    FLASH!


    A faint golden aura epassed her body, as she felt the sensation of leveling up.


    "Ah, this faint aura¡­ Is this leveling up? Amazing¡­" Nephilim whispered to me. "I feel like my entire being was slightly improved, remade anew, even."


    "Yep, it is something you''ll get used to, it''s a nice sensation, especially when you gain levels by just doing nothing." Laughed Ignatius.


    "Level up! Level up!" Naturia celebrated.


    "I am just a few more steps from reaching my next form, which HOPEFULLY, will not be an horrendous butterfly." Said Beelzebub.


    "I hope you be a fairy." Said Alice while giggling.


    "S-Shut the hell up!!!" Beelzebub cried in embarrassment.


    "Isn''t this a fitting punishment for being an evil demon lord in the past?" Laughed Ignatius.


    "Sylphy please don''t let that happen¡­ I implore of you." Beelzebub cried.


    "Don''t worry, I promised you I would make you the new King of Demons and I am not going back in my word. That means bing very strong! So whatever the form is, I''ll pick the strongest." I smiled back at him.


    "T-That''s¡­ I don''t know if that''s reassuring or not¡­" Beelzebub sighed, feeling rather down.


    "Don''t worry there are fairy males out there, so it is not impossible for you to be one." I said with a smile.


    "Stop already!!!" Beelzebub cried.


    "Heheh, you''re such a tease with him sometimes." Alice sighed. "Now, Sylphy, have you thought about your next System-possessing weapon?"


    "Already with another? Don''t you need to rest a bit more?" I wondered.


    "I am actually fine now. When you grow stronger, I also do. The System improves as you do too." Alice said. "Now I feel more energetic and¡­ Haven''t you noticed? I am bigger!"


    Indeed, Alice looked bigger now and wasn''t just a tiny sphere of golden light. In fact, she had the faint silhouette of a little girl, or a fairy of some sort. But she was so bright it was hard to tell.


    "I did, it seems you''ve gotten plenty stronger as well, nicely done." I congratted her.


    "Would you look at that?" Suddenly, Celeste pointed at the distance, where Saphaley was gifting something to Elphiette in front of the gates to our residence¡­


    "E-Elphiette, I made this¡­ for you." Saphaley said.


    "Saphaley¡­ this is¡­?" Elphiette seemed surprised, and her appearance showed she was rather deeply touched by the gift.


    -----

 Chapter 698 Saphaley And Elphiette

    -----


    Right in front of us, we found a rather endearing scene. Saphaley was gifting a few things to Elphiette, while being slightly nervous. I can''t believe this old elf was even blushing like a little boy. He must really be unexperienced in these kind of things¡­


    "E-Elphiette, I made this¡­ for you." Saphaley said.


    "Saphaley¡­ this is¡­?" Elphiette seemed surprised, and her appearance showed she was rather deeply touched by the gift.


    She looked at the gifts carefully. A beautiful ne made out of colorful magical wood chips, fangs from monsters Saphaley hunted, and also a beautiful green jewel.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "This is a ne I crafted for you, it has seven different types of magic woods, and on its center, there''s a Wind Spirit Stone of high quality I found long ago¡­" Saphaley said. "Do you remember the time when we explored the Windy Woods when we were younger?"


    "T-That ce? You remember it?" Elphiette felt surprised. "You mean¡­ You remember that time when we went off into these woods?"


    "Yeah, that time¡­ I grabbed a big piece of Wind Spirit Stone, I had intended to gift it to you but¡­ I never was able to." Saphaley said with an innocent giggle. "So there you go, I know your birthday has already gone by but I just wanted to give you something nice."


    "I¡­ Thank you." Elphiette felt touched. "I can tell you''ve made it; it is a bit rough around the edges, hehe."


    "And this." Saphaley quickly gifted Elphiette thest gift.


    It was a beautiful and rather big wooden figure showing two young elven children sitting over the grass, resting their backs behind arge tree. It was honestly so pretty and detailed it was incredible. It felt like something straight out of reality.


    "Is this¡­ both of us?" Elphiette was shocked.


    "Yeah, haha. This is me and this is you." Saphaley said. "I made us in front of that big tree we used to frequent."


    "Saphaley¡­" Elphiette sighed, her often expressionless and calm demeanor changed, as she smiled sweetly. "But why? Why did you made these things out of nowhere? It isn''t even my birthday yet¡­"


    "I¡­ wanted to apologize. For being rude with you before and also for not going to that date¡­" Saphaley said. "I''m really sorry, Elphiette. You''re¡­ You''re someone really precious and important to me. I''ve been an idiot for not realizing it sooner."


    "E-Eh? W-What are you on about?" Elphiette suddenly got as red as a tomato. "But¡­ W-Well, I''ll ept them as a proper apology gift."


    She seemed content with her gifts, smiling happily, even.


    "Then uh¡­ Want to go on a date? Tonight, maybe?" Saphaley asked.


    The blonde beauty of Elphiette felt surprised, her long ears moved around a bit, growing redder.


    "I-If you really want to¡­ I wouldn''t mind it." Elphiette agreed very quickly. "But don''t get drunk, okay? I want you to¡­ To listen to me and¡­"


    "Yeah, I will." Saphaley nodded. "I''ll give you all the attention you want, and I''ll spoil you."


    "W-What has gotten into you? You''re acting a bit suspicious¡­" Elphiette said. "Do you like me or something now?"


    "Well, maybe." Saphaley giggled.


    "E-Ehh?!" Elphiette was shocked, yet even redder than before. "T-That''s¡­ how can you say it so out of nowhere, that''s¡­ T-That''s¡­ Fweeehhh¡­"


    BAM!


    And then, Elphiette almost fell unconscious right there. She was hyperventting too much. I can''t believe she would get so embarrassed. I guess she was also quite happy, but the embarrassment ate her away.


    "Elphiette?! Hey, hang in there!" Saphaley cried, holding her on his arms.


    "Saphaley¡­ idiot¡­ Idiot¡­" Elphiette began muttering while feeling slightly feverish.


    "Saphaley, Elphiette!" I quickly ran to see the two of them, my friends tagging along alongside my little brother.


    "Ah, youngdy! Something happened to Elphiette!" Saphaley was surprised.


    "Naturia!" I called Naturia, as I channeled her powers. "[Yggdrasil''s Healing Sap]!"


    FLAAASH!


    A small drop of golden saping from Naturia''s body reached Elphiette''s body, slowly healing her current state. She got better and sighed in relief.


    "Hahhh¡­ M-My apologies youngdy." She sighed.


    "Nah, it''s fine." I shrugged. "Though what happened here?"


    "Yeah, what happened here?" Mist asked.


    "You two were talking all willy-nilly." Zack said with a teasing smirk.


    "And then she fell off all embarrassed." Aquarina giggled.


    "T-THAT''S¡­!" Elphiette panicked a bit. "I¡­ I just got a bit overwhelmed¡­"


    Saphaley lowered his head before Elphiette and asked for forgiveness.


    "I am really sorry¡­"


    "Ah, no, it''s fine¡­ I was just¡­ very happy."


    "Y-You were?"


    "Yes¡­ I kind of¡­ like you too, Saphaley. Hearing you reciprocate my feelings so out of nowhere¡­ made me panic a bit."


    "I-I see¡­"


    The two were feeling awkward together, but it was honestly way too cute.


    "Then I wish you guys the best in your date!" I said with a smile. "I''m going off with my friends to do some more tasks, bye-bye!"


    "Have fun in your date!" Mist said.


    "Make sure to not be so intense in bed." Celeste said.


    "W-What are you on about?!" Saphaley felt slightly surprised by Celeste''sment, but the half-demoness just giggled mischievously as we made our way into the town.


    As everyone left into town, I stayed behind to tell the two something.


    "You have the rest of the day free, tell the other guards I said that." I said. "Have a nice date, you two! I hope the best."


    "Youngdy¡­" Saphaley felt surprised.


    "Thank you." Elphiette said.


    "Alright now, bye-bye!"


    Like that, we made our way into Agartha and we quickly made a few turns here and there, arriving at the farnds of the city, which were also protected by walls as they were within the city''s interior.


    There''s a special task here saying some annoying pests were eating away at the crops, so we need to quickly get that resolved.


    "Oh, youngdy Sylphy?" A farmgirl of this area of the city greeted us. She was the one that left that task, and her name was Alicia, a red-haired elf girl with freckles and brown eyes.


    "Alicia, right? We''vee here to resolve your Pest Problem." I said.


    -----

 Chapter 699 Freeing The Farms From Pests

    -----


    "Phew, I never thought that the youngdy herself woulde here to resolve our problem!" Aliciaughed loudly as she invited us to her house to have some tea.


    "I just want to help out the city as much as I can." I said. "My mother gave me a few tasks toplete so I have to do them even if I didn''t wanted to- Ah, not like I don''t want to, I am all willing, and for free too, so don''t think of paying us."


    "Really?! Oh my, you''re such an angel!" Aliciaughed. "Now, let me exin what''s going on in here¡­ It has been roughly over a week since they started showing up. They''re big, ugly moles with star-shaped noses and big ws. They''re big! Most of them are around three meters of height, and incredibly resilient, even my pop''s sword techniques nor my sis'' magic were able to take them down. They''re probably around Tier 3 at least."


    "I see, any patterns you''ve found them do? Do you just think they might be living underground the crops?" I wondered.


    "There''s no real pattern! They juste and eat everything and disappear, and when we regrow new crops using magic or items, they show up to eat them again! It is frustrating. At this point the city''s food is going to begin shortening more and more." Sighed Alicia.


    "This problem seems way more important than our previous two tasks¡­" Said Celeste. "We should had done this earlier, Sylphy!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Y-Yeah, I was just trying to go in order¡­" I sighed. "So anyways, let''s get to it. I think I''ve figured out a way to bring them all out at once."


    Once we arrived at the fields, we were able to see them allpletely destroyed. Barely any of the crops were looking fine, hundreds of meters of crops all destroyed.


    "T-This is really awful¡­" Zack sighed.


    "Well, can''t we do something with magic?" Wondered Mist.


    "We''ve tried to regrow them quickly using magic but the crops were eaten so fast we gave up. We also don''t have much Mana to regrow so many nts everywhere all around here¡­" Alicia said.


    I suppose normal people, even the strong elves of Agartha, didn''t had as much Mana as to be capable of regrowing entire crops and stuff, for dozens of kilometers. If I didn''t resolve this problem myself I can guess my mother would hade here and done it herself eventually.


    "Then what''s the big n?" Asked Celeste.


    "Just you wait." I said with a smile, channeling millions of units of Mana into my hands and then conjuring a simple Earth Attribute spell.


    "Tier 3 Earth Attribute Magic: [Seismic Wave]"


    TRUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMM¡­.!


    An enormous wave of sound reached the ground, making the entire ce tremblepletely. The farmers all panicked, running away from the area while I continued pushing more and more waves, until¡­


    RUMBLE!


    The ground suddenly began opening all around us, dozens of enormous ck-furred moles appeared one after the other. They were dozens- no, hundreds?! So many monsters were making their life in here!


    "GRUOOOHHHHHH!"


    These monsters were Tier 3 "Giant Moles" and were said to be "destroyer of crops" and one of the worst pests that a kingdom could ever have. I''ve read they have caused whole kingdoms to fall due to eating away all the crops, and usually¡­ theye with a big boss.


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    Arger than the rest mole appeared. This one was over ten meters tall, and with sharp, metallic-like ws and a star-shaped nose. It had sharp, red eyes.


    "That must be their boss, a Tier 4 Giant Mole King." I analyzed. "Alright everyone, let''s do what we do the best!"


    "Alright!"


    As we charged into battle, a new quest popped up.


    Ding!


    [A New [Special Quest] Has Been Generated: [Defeat the Giant Moles and y their leader, the Giant Mole King!]


    [The reason behind the sudden loss of crops in the city is all due to these pesky Giant Moles that probably came from the outside through their underground tunnels! Quickly defeat them all and free the farnd from their pesky existences. Don''t let your city starve!]


    [Completion Rewards: [500000 EXP] [250000 Shared EXP] [Spirit Tree Crystalized Sap (C Grade)] x4 [Earth Spirit Essence Potion (C Grade)] x3 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 1 Hour]


    Oh, these are some brand new items I haven''t seen before. I guess I should take them while I am at it. Everyone jumped into battle faster than I though.


    "RAAAAH! [Thunderous Tempest]!" Zack roared, swinging his two axes, which have been repaired and enchanted in the smithy as he unleashed slicing attacks that generated deadly windstorms and lightning attacks.


    CLAAAASH! CLAAAAASH!


    The moles were cut apart and electrocuted one after the other. He seemed slightly salty after losing to Aquarina in their sparring session so I guess he was letting out the frustration.


    "[Explosive Shining Arrows]!" Mist continued to improve her archery abilities and uracy, pointing magic arrows made of her light element against the faraway moles and hitting their noses and mouths before the magic arrows were to explode, taking down a few by herself.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Alright, let''s make this quick! [Endless Night Swarm]!" Celesteughed evilly, sitting over her flying demonic spear as if it were a flying broom and raising her arms, an endless swarm of thousands of giant bats made of her shadows emerged, swarming several Moles at once.


    "Time to try out my new abilities¡­" Aquarina smiled, as her arms, legs, and neck were suddenly covered in blue and silver dragon scales, and she grew a long and pointy spear-tipped blue-scaled dragon tail resembling that of a sea snake, it even had gills and fins.


    "[Sea Dragon Tail Trident]!"


    Bybining her previously learned magics and techniques, she utilized her long Sea Dragon Tail as a trident, covering it in hardened ice and water and unleashing countless piercing attacks against her foes. The moles started falling into the ground one after the other incessantly.


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH!


    Meanwhile, I jumped to fight the boss straight in, while my Aura started flickering around, transforming into a ferocious, zing dragon.


    "[Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura]!"


    -----

 Chapter 700 Annihilating All Pests

    -----


    ¡¤?¦Èm My Beast Aura had evolved tremendouslyst night, to the point it acquired a brand new, overpowered Skill out of this amazingly high amount of power and density it held, the power of the Yggdragon''s Aura. It had two different forms, the [Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura], which didn''t seem necessary right now, and the more ferocious and powerful¡­


    "[Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura]!"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    My aura exploded in size, growing like a tremendous and ferocious zing infernal dragon, ring ferociously at the Tier 4 Giant Mole King. The moment I activated this Aura, all of my friends gained a zing aura that enhanced their damage dealt as well.


    And that wasn''t all, as small [Wrathful Dragon Spirits] began popping one after the other out of my own Aura, their size varied but they were from one meter big to four meters, of all varied sizes, they immediately started devastating the Giant Mole army while sacrificing themselves against the Giant Mole King.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    It was as if I had my own army of dragons at my side, at any moment I needed them. Their attacks were strong and their coordination top notch as well. The Giant Mole King swung his gigantic metallic ws around, easily destroying them, but each time they died they exploded, dealing more and more damage.


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    The Giant Mole King suddenly attempted to dig underground. Was it trying to escape? He''s quite the coward!


    I flew directly towards it by shaping my Dragon Aura into two enormous Dragon Wings, and reached its tail quickly, grabbing it by it as I enchanted my body with my own Dragon Heart Abilities.


    My arms grew scales, my muscles and bones were fortified and reinforced into those of a dragon, and my nails became big and sharp ck ws. Meanwhile, my Aura only flowed across my body even faster, forming two enormous draconic ws to grab into the mole with even more strength.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!"


    FLAAAASH!


    "GRUUUUOOHHH¡­!"


    I lifted the giant beast into the air and threw it off into the ground once more.


    BAAAAMMMM!


    "GRRRRRHHH¡­!"


    The giant beast nced towards me, as it saw me descending down into its head with Scarlet in my hands. A weak Tier 4 Monster such as this guy wasn''t a big deal at all for me at this point.


    "[zing Dragon de Arts]: [Dragon Meteor]!"


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    My sword was suddenly engulfed on enormous quantities of infernal and draconic mes, swirling together into a massive amount of fire resembling a falling meteor, and then¡­!


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM¡­!


    As my sword impacted the Giant Mole King, its entire body was roasted alive and its skull easily shattered into pieces, a shockwave of mes was unleashed into the skies, covering the blue skies red for a few seconds.


    BAAAM!


    The Mole King was dead, and it fell once more into the ground, this time to never move ever again. Meanwhile, my other Dragon Spirits had taken care of any other mole with the idea of running away, and my friends had mostly finished the rest.


    "W-Wha¡­ Impressive¡­" Alicia felt so shocked alongside the other farmers that they were all sitting on the floor with faces filled with disbelief.


    "T-To think the delicate-looking youngdy was this powerful!"


    "I guess we shouldn''t determine a book by its cover¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Impressive¡­ T-This is truly the daughter of the heroes."


    And of course, the quest waspleted easily.


    Ding!


    [You''ve Completed the [Special Quest]: [Defeat the Giant Moles and y their leader, the Giant Mole King!]


    [Congrattions! Wasn''t that easy? ying some monsters as shy as possible made it quick and easy, but now¡­ isn''t the whole ce burned up and looking even worse than before? Oops.]


    [You''ve Received Bonus Completion Rewards forpleting the quest in less than 30 Minutes!]


    [You Received The Following Completion Rewards: [1000000 EXP] [500000 Shared EXP] [Spirit Tree Crystalized Sap (B Grade)] x8 [Earth Spirit Essence Potion (B Grade)] x6 [Mole King''s Soul Sphere (B Grade)] x1]


    [You''ve in the [Giant Mole King (Tier 4: Rank 1)] x1!]


    [You and Your Party have in the [Giant Moles (Tier 3: Rank 3)] x43!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You earned a total of 1275000 EXP!]


    [Your Familiars received arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 4 to Level 7!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 2 to Level 3!]


    Damn everyone leveled up as well and¡­ what the hell are these insane rewards? And what''s even a "Mole King''s Soul Sphere"? Is it literally the whole soul of the Mole King and not just the part of its soul I got from the EXP? I wonder¡­


    "Young Lady, that was amazing!" Alicia ran to my side, amazed by our strength. "And all of your friends too! T-Thank you so much for freeing us from those damn moles¡­"


    "Though, now that I think about it, what do we do? The entire ce is burned to a crisp¡­"


    "Y-Yeah¡­


    "Maybe we should just clean up first and then think about regrowingter."


    "Indeed."


    Although we beat the Moles, now what we needed to do was to repair the entirend and make the crops grow quickly before grandmother were toe.


    Ding!


    [A New [Special Quest] Has Been Generated: [Heal the Farnd And Make All Crops Regrow Anew!]


    [Now that you''ve finished off the root of the problem, its time to heal thend and use your amazing abilities as a [Farmer] to help regrow the entire farnd and the crops lost, which would had feed thousands of people living in Agartha! It all depends on you and your friends now!]


    [Completion Rewards: [250000 EXP] [125000 Shared EXP] [Spirit Tree Crystalized Branch (C Grade)] x2 [Earth Spirit Essence Potion (C Grade)] x2 [Divine Farmer''s Elixir (B Grade)] x1 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 24 Hours.]


    "Alright then, everyone, time to get moving! Let''s use our magic to clean the farnds and make the crops regrow!" Imanded.


    I NEED that weird Divine Farmer Elixir and see what the heck it does!


    -----

 Chapter 701 Healing The Farm Lands

    -----


    Ding!


    [A New [Special Quest] Has Been Generated: [Heal the Farnd And Make All Crops Regrow Anew!]


    [Now that you''ve finished off the root of the problem, it''s time to heal thend and use your amazing abilities as a [Farmer] to help regrow the entire farnd and the crops lost, which would had feed thousands of people living in Agartha! It all depends on you and your friends now!]


    [Completion Rewards: [250000 EXP] [125000 Shared EXP] [Spirit Tree Crystalized Branch (C Grade)] x2 [Earth Spirit Essence Potion (C Grade)] x2 [Divine Farmer''s Elixir (B Grade)] x1 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 24 Hours.]


    A new Quest had popped up the moment we ended ying the annoying pest of the city. I didn''t realized before, but these monsters were brimming with some dark energy simr to the Demonic Power within Demon King Fragments¡­ It is quite suspicious.


    I do remember that also the Divine Ocean Dragon had this power, which wasing from the three goddesses wills I ate. What about that? Does this Chaos-like power originates from malice or corruption? It still a mystery¡­


    Ah, talking about it, I was unable to butcher the body of the Dragon nor I even acquired the magic crystal! Did my parents looted it all for themselves? I''ll have to ask for a part of the reward after all I defeated them with my friend''s help.


    "Anyways, lets get started, everyone. To clean the ground from all the burnt nts, let''s first use [Clean] and then when everything on the surface is well clean, we can use [Soil Enrichment], [Soil Creation], and [Soil Enhancement]!" I said. "These are all Tier 1 or 2 Spells, right?"


    "B-But to be able topletely clean this ce we''ll need enormous quantities of Mana, that''s not something we can do in just a day, youngdy¡­" Alicia said while raising an eyebrow, thinking I was delusional or something.


    "Hahaha, well, her thought is what matters, look at her, she''s willing to help us even more."


    "Indeed, let''s not put her down like this, Alicia."


    The other farmers seemed willing to help. Everyone probably knew the spells, even my friends, so we immediately began moving


    "Geez but still, with this- Huh?!"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    Ding!


    [You have activated the effects of [Mana Usage: Lv10]!]


    [You Received the Following Effects: Enhanced Control over Mana by +100%, Lessened Pressure of Mana Usage by -100%, and Enhanced Magic Spell Power by +50%.]


    [You are now sharing great quantities of Mana with many people at once.]


    With Mana Usage at Level 10, it was very easy to share my own Mana with my friends and nearby allies. The range wasn''t infinite though, it was around twenty meters at most.


    "Everyone, I can share with you a bit of my Mana, just stay within twenty meters from me and it should refill automatically." I said while waving my hand, dozens of farmers were all left perplexed.


    "S-So much Mana, does the youngdy has infinite mana or something?!"


    "I have heard that Royal Elves have thousands of times more Mana than us Lesser Elves Bloodlines, but this is¡­ impactful."


    "I-I thought I was a pretty alright wizard and then youngdy shares all her mana to us like it''s nothing?!"


    "Insane¡­"


    The farmers were very impacted, maybe I shouldn''t had gone so far? Well, now that we''re at this, I might as well just keep helping and doing it much better.


    Ding!


    [You have temporarily modified your Status!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 5: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 5: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [26042000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Farmer] -> [Master Farmer]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Druid]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [15]


    [Defense]: [3] -> [1]


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10] -> [1]


    [Agility]: [6] -> [26]


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [0]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agriculture] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward] [Dragon Heart] [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura] [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua] [Steady Fighter]


    [Special Skills]: [Agriculture: Lv10] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv6] [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv9] [Mana Usage: Lv10] [Mana Disruption: Lv6] [Heavenly Sight: Lv7] [Alchemy: Lv10] [Crafting: Lv3] [Heavenly Sun: Lv5] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv4] [Dragon Heart: Lv3] [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv2] [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv8] [Steady Fighter: Lv6]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion]


    -----


    [The Effects of the [ss]: [Master Farmer] have taken effect!]


    [All of your Farming-rted actions, magic and skills receive a +150% boost to their effectiveness.]


    [Allies within twenty meters around you Farming-rted actions, skills, and magic receive a +50% boost to their effectiveness.]


    [Nature responds to you much better, and you can nt all sorts of nts much easier, enhancing speed by +100% when doing so.]


    [Proficiency and Damage Dealt using Farming Tools is enhanced by +100%.]


    [The Effects of the [Subss]: [Druid] have taken effect!]


    [nts and Nature can hear you and listen to you.]


    [The Nature Spirits around will easily obey you and respond to yourmands.]


    [Druid-rted Magic, Actions, and Skills is enhanced by +150%.]


    [Whenever you walk, a [Nature''s Aura] is formed which heals nature itself and makes the soil you walk on richer.]


    [Animals have a good impression of you, and may approach you willingly.]


    [Animal and Monster Taming Proficiency increased by +50%.]


    So many effects! Now these are fitting sses! And if I merge this effect with the Yggdragon''s Guardian Aura, then there''s an amazing effect!


    FLUOOOSH!


    A gigantic tree emerged on my back, shaped as a powerful and beautiful dragon, which then began spreading around my surroundings, infusing its power into the soil, and slowly purifying it.


    Ding!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The Effects of [ss]: [Master Farmer] and [Subss]: [Druid] have converged with [Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura]!]


    [Several [Graceful Dragon Spirits] are being created, they''re slowly making the soil richer and healing it from impurities!]


    -----

 Chapter 702 Plowing The Land With Friends

    -----


    [The Effects of the [ss]: [Master Farmer] have taken effect!]


    [All of your Farming-rted actions, magic and skills receive a +150% boost to their effectiveness.]


    [Allies within twenty meters around you Farming-rted actions, skills, and magic receive a +50% boost to their effectiveness.]


    [Nature responds to you much better, and you can nt all sorts of nts much easier, enhancing speed by +100% when doing so.]


    [Proficiency and Damage Dealt using Farming Tools is enhanced by +100%.]


    [The Effects of the [Subss]: [Druid] have taken effect!]


    [nts and Nature can hear you and listen to you.]


    [The Nature Spirits around will easily obey you and respond to yourmands.]


    [Druid-rted Magic, Actions, and Skills is enhanced by +150%.]


    [Whenever you walk, a [Nature''s Aura] is formed which heals nature itself and makes the soil you walk on richer.]


    [Animals have a good impression of you and may approach you willingly.]


    [Animal and Monster Taming Proficiency increased by +50%.]


    [The Effects of [ss]: [Master Farmer] and [Subss]: [Druid] have converged with [Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura]!]


    [Several [Graceful Dragon Spirits] are being created, they''re slowly making the soil richer and healing it from impurities!]


    By changing sses and then merging the sses powers with my Yggdragon''s Aura, and amazing effect was created. Hundreds of tiny Graceful Dragon Spirits were created in an instant, which began walking everywhere, filling the soil with nutrients, and also healing my friends'' fatigue, mostly the farmers who were very tired.


    The scene was almost magical and dreamy, as everyone saw in surprise as countless of tiny, green-colored spirit dragons flew everywhere, caressing and blessing thend. The farmers who had never seen my powers to this extent before were left even more bbergasted.


    "A-Amazing¡­"


    "Is this the power of the youngdy?!"


    "Without a doubt, she''s really the daughter of two heroes!"


    "Amazing, just incredible!"


    "This power¡­ Is she creating small spirits out of her own Magical Aura? I had¡­ never seen this before!"


    "The soil is slowly healing, but we''ll still need you guys help to make it even faster! I am counting on everyone!" I said with a smile.


    "S-Sure!"


    "For you anything youngdy!"


    "She''s so lovely too! Man I wish my rebellious daughter was half as nice as her!"


    "Alright boys and girls, let''s do it!" Aliciamanded the rest of the farmers, beginning to plow thend slowly, with the aid of our magic and my auras converging together, this process became much smoother and faster.


    Meanwhile in the background, my friends were looking at how popr I was getting, there were mixed reactions¡­


    "She''s getting cocky, huh?" Celeste wondered. "Though where did she got that dragon aura power? She didn''t had it before¡­"


    "That''s how Sylphy is, she just develops brand new magic out of the blue." Laughed Zack. "Though I do remember she has been evolving her Beast Aura for a while now, it must be a new form of that using her primary elements and her spiritual abilities."


    "Y-You''re very observant of her, Zack." Said Mist in surprise. She suddenly squinted her eyes. "But aren''t you a bit too observant? I-I''ve also been growing shtronger¡­"


    "A-Ahaha¡­ R-Right, a bad habit of mine¡­ I used to have a crush on her¡­" Zack sighed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I-Is that so?" Mist wondered, feeling a bit jealous of me.


    Ah¡­ I knew Zack had a crush on me a few years ago. I do wonder if that''s still lingering around or he has moved on. Mist is trying her best to conquer his heart but it is not the easiest thing. He''s also obsessed with fighting and magic, so maybe his over analysis is due to that¡­


    "Well he''s all yours Mist, Sylphy''s my girlfriend now." Aquarina said while puffing her chest.


    "Nn! I''ll do my besht!" Mist nodded while feeling motivated.


    "Oh my, I''ll support you from my sidelines Mist~" Celeste giggled. "If you ever need a love potion I can make you something simr¡­ With side effects, maybe."


    "L-Love Potion? Really?" Mist began to consider it.


    "Mist I can hear you¡­" Zack sighed.


    "A-Ah, I-I would never do that!" Mist said while shrugging, as she imbued thend with her light magic, using a wide-area version of the clean spell named [Purify].


    "You guys over there! I can hear EVERYTHING you''re saying." I sighed. "My little brother and Nephilim are diligently working out and you''re just chatting a lot¡­"


    "Okay girlboss, don''t be so harsh on us~" Laughed Celeste.


    "S-Sorry, I am a bit tired¡­ Mister Teddy will do the job for me though!" Celica said.


    "KUMAAA!" Mister Teddy was happily plowing thend.


    "Naturia, Alice, can you merge your powers with my Aura to make it even faster?" I wondered.


    "Sure can!" Said Alice.


    "I will try, mama!" Naturia said happily. "Foo, foooo!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    Their powers quickly converged with my aura, so much that the entirend began glowing brightly. After just half an hour of all our effortsbined, the entirend was not only purified, but it was now ready to grow any nt.


    "I-It is done so soon?! Not even an hour has gone by!" Alicia was shocked.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That''s Sylphy for you! Her magic''s so amazing its sometimes miraculous." Aquarina was very proud of me.


    "Hahaha,e on, don''t overexaggerate it now¡­" I giggled.


    "Hehe, but it''s true, you''re amazing! Amazing!" Aquarina began praising me more and more.


    "You''re also incredible Aquarina¡­ Don''t overpraise me now or I''ll get even more cocky." I giggled.


    "Then I''ll give you tons of kisses to reward you instead~!" Aquarina said, about to give me a rain of kisses all over my face.


    "AHEM!" Alicia and the other farmers interrupted our lovey-dovey time.


    "R-Right! A-Anyways, let''s now nt the seeds and begin growing everything!" I said with a smile. Aquarina pouted a bit after I had to focus on what we had in front of us for now¡­


    Like that, using Naturia''s powers and my own Skills and Magic, with the aid of the Farmers, not only we modified existing seeds to make them grow faster, but I also made a few of my personal super seeds made out ofbining different nts together.


    After a few hours more, all the nts had grown rather substantially, and the entire field was now covered in beautifully greenery. We were finally done.


    Ding!


    [You have Completed the [Special Quest]: [Heal the Farnd And Make All Crops Regrow Anew!]


    -----

 Chapter 703 Quest Complete!

    -----


    "Wooaaah! So pretty¡­ It is all like it used to be now!" Aquarina was amazed. "We did it everyone!"


    "Insane, I can''t believe we got this done before the day were to even end¡­" Celeste was deeply surprised.


    "I think we deserve a little break now, though. I don''t really like doing farm work but I have to admit that I''ve underestimated Farmers, plowing thend for several hours consecutively is rather tiring, yeah." Zack sighed in relief.


    "I''ll give you a massage if you want~" Mist said, beginning to massage Zack''s shoulders. "[Muscle Massage]!" She used her Light Magic to relieve Zack''s muscle stress and exhaustion, making him sigh in relief.


    "Hahhh~ T-That''s really good, actually¡­ Amazing, Mist¡­" Zack sighed in relief.


    "Hehehe, happy to serve!" Mist smiled happily. "See? I-I can be a good wife¡­!"


    "W-Wife?" Zack felt slightly intimidated by that word.


    Celeste seemed to smile at Mist''s advances as if she were her daughter. I suppose she must feel proud of how the formerly shy little demon girl had be bold enough to talk like this¡­ Though I am not so sure who had influenced her in such a way. Wait, maybe Celeste.


    "Thanks a lot for everything, youngdy. Your magic and your abilities, and the aid of all your friends was a huge help, without all of you guys, we would had never been able to do all of this." Alicia said.


    "Yeah, much thanks."


    "It is crazy that you''re not asking for any money¡­"


    "A-Are you sure you don''t want anything in exchange?"


    "We could still pay you if you want!"


    I quickly rejected their offer. This was all for free and for the benefit of the city. Also if I asked them money I would feel pretty bad¡­ I can make my own selling Alchemy Products and Monster Materials anyways.


    "No thank you, I feel like your smiles and happiness is rewarding enough, everyone. As the daughter of the Duchess of this ce, I must also work for the benefit of the city and the citizens. If I ask for money I would only feel bad about it¡­" I sighed. "Thank you for your intentions though."


    "Ah, youngdy, you''re so lovely!"


    "Thank you for being so considerate."


    "Pleasee visit whenever you want!"


    "Whenever the crops are ready, we''ll make sure to send the first batch to your house too!"


    The farmers were all happy, and so do I. Once we were done, we made our way out of the farnds and into our next destination, a restaurant because we were starving, and also one that required our help as well, we''ll kill two birds with one stone in filling our bellies and getting another task done with this.


    Oh, and of course, the Quest waspleted as well.


    Ding!


    [You Have Completed The [Special Quest]: [Heal the Farnd And Make All Crops Regrow Anew!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Thanks to your amazing Magic Skills and the aid of all your friends, not only have you healed the entire farnd, but you''ve improved upon it, made it richer, and also helped all nts grow very quickly. In just a few days, new crops might begin popping up right away! Congrattions, not only you''ve gained the trust of all the farmers of Agartha, but you''ve stopped a food crisis from hitting your city. This calls for a good set of rewards for your efforts, littledy!]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [You''ve Received Bonus Completion Rewards forpleting the quest in less than 12 Hours!]


    [Completion Rewards: [500000 EXP] [300000 Shared EXP] [Spirit Tree Crystalized Branch (B Grade)] x4 [Earth Spirit Essence Potion (B Grade)] x4 [Divine Farmer''s Elixir (A Grade)] x2 [Farmer ss Skill Scroll (D Grade)] x1]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 7 to Level 9!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 3 to Level 4!]


    Ehehehe, and this is also a reason why I don''t care about physical rewards anyways, when the System''s Quest System rewards me with insane items whenever I help people or fight incredibly tough foes! This is yet another amazing harvest of valuable items~


    Also everyone leveled up once more. These quests are really making everyone stronger without them doing much at all! Kind of a cheat, isn''t it? I guess they benefit from the cheat.


    Anyways, seems like I got myself another Skill Scroll! Are these going to bemon now? That means I might end up getting tons of Skills from now on. Maybe this is finally a change from having so few Skills all the time.


    But what exactly is this Farmer Elixir all about? Also the Earth Spirit Potions and the Spirit Tree Crystalized Branches¡­ I feel like they''re being given for a reason in specific.


    -----


    [Divine Farmer''s Elixir (A Grade)] x2


    A Special Elixir that was made using the essence of a Divine Farmer, and all their abilities within. Such a precious Elixir will not even work to anybody but Farmers, and will enchant their abilities rted to farming to apletely new level and awaken their hidden potential, growing even stronger as Farmers.


    -----


    Huh, that doesn''t exin much but I guess it''s good. I might as well try it out and drink it. I quickly took it out of the Inventory and decided to drink them both out of curiosity¡­ Their vor was like that of a very tasty fruit juice made of many different fruits, also carrot too.


    It was rather sweet, but not enough to make me ufortable even after chugging down a second one. Aquarina was curious what sort of concoction was I drinking though.


    FLUOSH!


    Suddenly, a green and golden aura covered my body momentarily, but nobody saw it at all. Was it invisible much like the System, somehow? And then¡­


    Ding!


    [You have consumed [Divine Farmer''s Elixir (A Grade)] x2!]


    [The [Agriculture: Lv10] Skill has Evolved into [Agricultural Arts: Lv1]!]


    [The [ss]: [Farmer] has Ranked Up to [Master Farmer]!]


    [The [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv6] Skill has Leveled up to Lv8!]


    [You have gained arge quantity of Nature and Life Runes!]


    What is this?! My Skill Evolved and my ss, the one I''ve had since birth finally changed permanently!


    -----

 Chapter 704 Drinking The Divine Farmers Elixir

    -----


    Ding!


    [You have consumed [Divine Farmer''s Elixir (A Grade)] x2!]


    [The [Agriculture: Lv10] Skill has Evolved into [Agricultural Arts: Lv1]!]


    [The [ss]: [Farmer] has Ranked Up to [Master Farmer]!]


    [The [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv6] Skill has Leveled up to Lv8!]


    [You have gained arge quantity of Nature and Life Runes!]


    Once I drank the two Elixirs a lot changed¡­ My ss was permanently "Ranked Up" and even my old Agriculture Skill permanently changed and even its Level was reset! I always thought the Skill Tree Skills were the closest to Skill Evolution, but I guess I was wrong.


    "Congrattions Sylphy! Seems like we were finally able to figure out a way to improve your Skills into next tier ones through Skill Evolution, and to make things even better, your ss has finally Ranked Up!" Alice said happily.


    "Wait, did you nned this with the Quest System?" I wondered, asking Alice through our usual telepathy conversations. Of course, nobody was hearing us talk.


    "More or less, though we can''t talk, I was working on a new way to help you Rank Up and permanently gain new Jobs, but it seems that she got a way to make this quicker through items, an Elixir was created. Though it was very powerful so you needed a lot of Causality Points to get it." Said Alice.


    "Causality¡­ Points?" I wondered.


    "Ah, that is a numerical value of the energy we collect to create your items." Said Alice. "It is named Causality, a powerful and rich energy generated by the System User changing the Fate of other living beings. Even in the simplest of things as talking with someone, killing a monster, or anything, fate changes and the energy generated by this change in fate bes a fuel to the System and its various divine powers. Ah, right, it is also a primary energy my creator feeds on, aside from the energy generated by souls transmigrating."


    "T-That''s one huge info dump¡­" I was shocked. "I guess¡­ That''s alright." I sighed. "Nheless, let''s see what these upgrades are all about¡­"


    -----


    [Agricultural Arts: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/5000


    A signature Skill from the Master Farmer ss.


    Grants the ability to detect the health of nts, their inner talents, capabilities, and species by just ncing at them, alongside the ability to enhance and control nts through the usage of Mana.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It also allows for the ability to talk with nts, with forests, and several other types of nature, even animals themselves. It allows the ability to do many "arts" within the Agricultural Spectrum, from the plowing of thend to the enrichment of soil with [Land Plowing], to the growth and nourishment of nts with [Cultivation] and the growth and development of all farming animals with [Rearing].


    [Land Plowing (1)]: The ability to naturally wield any Farmer-ss Tool and Weapon with 110% Mastery and the ability to plow anynd, no matter how contaminated they are, into one that can eventually be rich in nutrients. Naturally, it also allows for the maniption of soil to an extent. Enhances Land Richness and Nutrients by +110%. Enhances Maniption Mastery over Soil by +50%.


    [Cultivation (1)]: The ability that any Farmer-ss naturally has to nt all sorts of nts and boosting their Potential, Growth Speed, Health, and Magic Power all increase by an additional +110%, with a 10% Chance to create Spiritual ns. Enhances Maniption Mastery over nts by +50%. Grants for the ability to create and modify nts using avable materials.


    [Rearing (1)]: The ability that any Farmer-ss naturally possess, which allows for the rearing of all sorts of Farm-type Animals and Monsters, enhancing their Growth Speed, Potential, Magic Power, and Health by an additional +110%. Additionally, Farm-type Animals and Monsters trust the user better and can evolve into stronger forms.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Agricultural Arts Effects by +110%. Nature, Earth, and Life Magic Spells Power and Effectiveness +50%. Grants Bonus Nature, Earth, and Life Runes with each Skill Level.


    ------


    W-What in the world?! This is one hell of a Skill! Just how much does it boosts my power? Now I can easily manipte soil and earth and also nts and everything much, much easier?! And this also enhances my ability to tame animals and monsters! Though they need to be farm-type? Though I guess that doesn''t matter if they can evolve into stronger forms as well.


    Also Spiritual nts?! So I have a tiny chance to turn nts I cultivate into some sort of spiritual nt I''ve never freaking seen ever before¡­ Cool. I guess Agriculture did take a massive jump once it evolved, its just insane!


    And even more, I gain Runes when the Skill Levels Up?! Damn.


    But that''s not everything there is, the Master Farmer ss I had changed temporarily before has now be a permanent boost to my power, so let''s see¡­


    -----


    [ss]: [Master Farmer]


    A ss that can only be acquired by the most talented of Farmers, who have dedicated decades of their lives to the art of agriculture and have reached a state of almost enlightenment, ascending into Master Farmers, capable not only tomunicate with Nature like Druids, but to control nts and the soil itself. You''re no longer just a Farmer, you''ve be a Force of Nature.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All of your Farming-rted actions, magic and skills receive a +200% boost to their effectiveness. Allies within twenty meters around you Farming-rted actions, skills, and magic receive a +75% boost to their effectiveness. Nature responds to you much better, and you can nt all sorts of nts much easier, enhancing their growth speed by +200. Farm-type Animals you raise receive a great bonus to their stats, skills, and growth speed of +150%. Additionally, Proficiency and Damage Dealt using Farming Tools is enhanced by +200%.


    Once a Day, it is also possible to utilize the [Master Farmer''s Domain] Ability, which creates a Domain as big as one kilometer around the user depending in the amount of Mana used, whichsts for 1 Hour and grants the ability to take over such territory''s soil and nature, being able to control them all perfectly. Nature will also protect the user and their allies from harm. Nobody can prate your territory, nobody!


    -----


    W-What in the world?! The bonuses are like double as better as the ones I got before?! And it evenes with a Special Ability! Advanced sses are no joke, even the farmer one.


    -----

 Chapter 705 Moving To The Next Quest

    -----


    After looking at the damn Evolved Agriculture and then the Master Farmer ss, I felt slightly¡­ overwhelmed. They were insanely powerful. Is it even allowed to have this much power? Ah, well, considering what they cover, I guess it is not even that OP, isn''t it? But it still pretty amazing, especially the ss Ability!


    Hehehe, I can''t wait to use it against some baddie, or maybe I should save it if a crisis of some sort happens and we need immediate protection. A kilometer should more than easily cover the entire city, or almost the entire city, right?


    Now, while we are at it, let''s use the scroll right away.


    FLASH!


    The scroll which I saved in my dress''s pocket glowed and disappeared in an instant, its powers flowed into my body.


    Ding!


    [You''ve used the [Farmer ss Skill Scroll (D Grade)]!]


    [Please choose one of these Farmer ss Skills to Learn.]


    [Agriculture]


    [Fieldhand]


    [Landtender]


    [Reaper]


    Huh? There''s a Reaper Skill? Do Farmers even reap?


    ¡­Wait, they do. They reap fields though. Strange, the other Skills seem interesting.


    Agriculture¡­ I already have it. Fieldhand and Landtender probably have some passive ability, but I bet they enhance either growth of nts or enhancing soil richness or maniption.


    I am honestly interested in what the Reaper Skill could do, so let''s go for that now!


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [Reaper] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Reaper: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Reaper: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    You''re used to beingpletely dug into your work and disappearing into the crops you harvest. Cuts you make are precise and carefully thought out to make the most of what you reap, and this has transferred over to your fighting style.


    Enhances Damage Dealt against Monsters by +50%, you can now inflict [Bleeding] whenever you deal a sessfully attack which makes wounds unable to properly recover and bleed constantly, decreasing a foe''s HP steadily. If you use Farming Tools to fight, these effects are doubled.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances Damage Dealt against Monsters by +10%. Ignores Monster Defenses by -5%. Drains 50% of Damage Dealt against Monsters as Health and Stamina. If you use Farming Tools to fight, these effects are doubled.


    -----


    Is this my first ever offensive weapon-rted Skill?! It is not really a technique but more of a passive power, but it honestly suffices and works as one! And if I use Farming Tools as weapons these effects double? Interesting¡­<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Though I cannot bring myself to abandon my sword. Maybe if I could somehow make Scarlet gain the ability to shapeshift into farming tools, maybe it could work? Though I won''t take it so seriously.


    Maybe just getting a Shovel instead and giving it a System might work¡­ Nheless, with this I am finally done with the goodies I''ve acquired, and luckily, we''ve already arrived at our next destination.


    "And here we are, this is the restaurant I wanted you guys to visit. It has recently gone through some changes due to the former chef passing away and leaving everything to their only son. The task says we need to help the son gather high quality ingredients and aid him in preparing the special dishes his father left behind¡­" I said while thinking about it. "It is like some sort of trial in this family, it seems."


    "Ingredients? Then are we going to be forced to explore the outside world to find them?" Wondered Mist while feeling slightly worried.


    "We''ll see, I hope not. Well, we''ve gathered tons of ingredients and types of meats through our journey, so I doubt it''ll be anything that we don''t have already¡­" I said.


    "Hmmm, though I wouldn''t mind revisiting some ces to get some fresh ingredients anyways¡­" Aquarina said.


    "But if we do that we''ll get grounded¡­" I sighed. "And I would prefer that not to happen while my grandmother ising soon¡­"


    "I could also go fetch ingredients for you then, youngdy." Nephilim offered her help.


    "Me too! And the other Familiars could also help. As long as it is not you guys, I think its fine, right?" Furoh considered.


    "RIGHT! I guess we''ll see if we truly need anything more." I said. "I am rather confident we''ve got a big assortment of ingredients already, from seafood to more."


    Once we walked inside the restaurant, we found it filled with people. Everyone was eating all matter of dishes, but there was also a few people leaving slightly disappointed.


    "Oh man they don''t have seafood dishes yet?"


    "Since the death of thest chef that the new chef seems to be struggling to get it right so he hasn''t put them back in the menu, I''ve heard."


    "Also there''s a seriousck of ingredients since the dungeon where we got them was swarming with dangerous monsters not so long ago."


    "Hah, dammit¡­"


    The people was rather disappointed. This restaurant was rather famous for their pasta dishes, pizzas, and seafood dishes. If they don''t begin serving seafood dishes soon, they may end up losing a big part of their original clients.


    "Hmmm, the smell of food here''s making my tummy rumble." Aquarina sighed. "Can we sit and order something while you take care of the task?"


    "Aquarinae on, aren''t you Sylphy''s girlfriend? And you''re just going to let her do it without you at her side?" Zack sighed.


    "H-Hey I''m hungry!" Aquarinained. "¡­But good point."


    Aquarina gave up on her idea and ended staying at my side.


    "I''ll just hold back the hunger for a bit longer~"


    "You don''t really need to. Well, we should get this done quickly¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    We walked directly into the back of the restaurant and I entered the kitchen rather shamelessly. We saw several members of the family cooking, directed by the chef''s son, who seemed very stressed as he was also, at the same time, trying to perfect his own dish.


    "No, no, this isn''t it! Ah, why did father had to die without telling us how exactly he made this special spice? And we are also missing in tons of seafood ingredients! Like this our restaurant is going to the ruin¡­"


    "Erm, hello?"


    "Huh? Who are you brats- Ah, youngdy Sylph?!"


    -----

 Chapter 706 The Young Chefs Tasks

    -----


    The Young elf that greeted us was quite the handsome young man. Tall, slightly well-toned, with a pretty face and short blue hair. He acted rather expressive with his tone of voice and way of talking, which invited to be more friendly with him, despite being naturally rude at the same time, kind of like his father must have been, probably.


    "You''re the Young Chef of the Delightful te''s Restaurant, Joseph Elcheffen?" I asked politely.


    "Why yes, it is me youngdy Sylph. I am surprised you''vee through the kitchen to order food. Would it be too much of a pain to sit in the living room? We''ll bring your food right away, of course." He said rather surprised.


    "Ah¡­ Well yeah we''re hungry but that''s not why we''re here exactly. I''ve got a task from my mother, Faylen, she said I had to help you out on your restaurant." I said. "From getting ingredients to any other trouble that is halting you from producing the food everyone loves in Agartha¡­ She also said it is prioritized to get this done as soon as possible because the queen, my grandma, ising in two days."


    "Oh my, and she would give such a monumental task to her little daughter?!" Joseph was rather shaken, but sighed and nodded. "Well, it is not like I have not heard about you or your friends before, you seem to be very capable, and you even have explored dungeons before, isn''t it? Well, I suppose I can entrust you these tasks. As a reward, how about eating anything you want for freeter?"


    "Yes!" Aquarina was happy, a bit too happy.


    "That''s one good reward." Zack said. "Just don''t regret itter, hehe."


    "Not bad at all." Celeste nodded.


    "Oway!" Mist said, raising her arms.


    "Oohh, would it be okay?" Wondered Celica.


    "Big sis I am hungry, the apple you gave me is not enough, so hurry¡­" Zephy said while half-bored.


    "Okay, okay~ Joseph just go on, exin us what''s happening and we''ll try to find a solution right away. Just recently we solved three tasks by now."


    "Interesting!" Joseph said. "Very well,e sit at my side. I''ll bring you some snacks as well as something to drink, it''ll be a long story."


    Like that, we sat down around a table outside of the restaurant, on its backyard where the owner had a lot of nts and spices he was growing by himself.


    "Primarily, as you can see, most of the spices had been drying out and none of them are giving as many herbs as before. That is why our usual mix of eleven spices are off and our food is not tasting as good as before. Merchants bring some of the ones we use but there are some very exotic spices my father brought from all around the world, which cannot be gotten very easily. As the first task out of the three I need, would it be possible for you kids to¡­ somehow help the nts grow and revitalize themselves as soon as possible?" He wondered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hmm, I see. That can be done." I nodded.


    "The second task I need is to actually help me figure out¡­ what exactly is this spice." He said, showing us a small bag with a red-colored mixture of many spices together. "I have been trying to find the exactbination but my father never told me the true recipe! Once this is over, we''ll no longer serve our food with the same taste everyone loves¡­"


    "Ooh, I see. That can be done too." I nodded once more.


    "Andstly¡­ We need seafood, tons, and tons of seafood. We used to get a steady supply from the adventures some weeks ago, but recently the Dungeon where we got them had begun to be swarming with much stronger monsters¡­ So nobody is getting there aside from someone else, a party I heard about¡­" He sighed, giving us a massive list of ingredients. "Would it be possible for you to get them?"


    "Sure! Also the party that went there were us." Iughed.


    "EH?!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Ding!


    [A New [Special Quest] Has Been Generated: [Complete the Three Tasks of the Young Chef Joseph!]


    [After hearing what has happened to the young Joseph, it seems you need not to do just one Task, but three! To save the prestige of the most famous restaurant in the city and also to greet your grandmother with the most premium food you can, you mustplete these quests in less than two days.]


    [Completion Rewards: [700000 EXP] [400000 Shared EXP] [Greater Strengthening Elixir (C Grade)] x3 [Greater Skill Proficiency Potion (C Grade)] x3 [Greater Rune Potion (C Grade)] x3 [???] x1 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 2 Days.]


    Aaaand there it is! The quest is here.


    "Y-Youpleted the dungeon there? I heard there was even a dragon!" Said Joseph.


    "We are noy lying¡­" Aquarina said. "We''ve stored a lot of what we reaped from inside of our inventory."


    "Sylphy, tell Glutton to open his mouth." Said Zack.


    "Alright! Glutton!"


    "BAARF!"


    Suddenly, Joseph jumped in horror as he saw the bag Sylphy was carrying turn into some sort of bag mimic monster and open its gigantic jaws, vomiting a gigantic pile of all sorts of seafood. Despite the slight saliva left behind, it was nothing than just some water to clean the ingredients wouldn''t clean


    "T-These are! W-Woah, you even got the Coral Tree Fruits, the nonpoisonous ones as well! And the Sharp Horned Fish! A-And the Walking Squids?! Ah, are those Scissor Crabs?! Oh my, a Giant Warrior Crab as well! W-With this we''ve got enough ingredients for more than a month, maybe two months!" Joseph freaked out. "I''ll bring your payment right away! I''m buying everything!"


    "W-Wait, this is free, it''s part of the task and-" Everyone then looked at me with rather angered eyes.


    "Hey Sylphy, we also hunted these¡­" Zack said.


    "Yeah, shouldn''t we get paid if you''re selling them?" Celeste said.


    "Yeah!" Mist said angrily.


    "Hahaha, for once I agree that¡­ it is not good to be always so generous." Aquarina said.


    "And I agree as well! Counting everything¡­ Hmm, it''ll probably be two hundred thousand gold¡­ or a bit more. I''m bringing everything right away!"


    I guess we were going to make a rather huge capital¡­


    -----

 Chapter 707 Completing Yet Another Quest

    -----


    At the end, we were paid 285000 Gold for everything, which was a massive sum. Because I also sold most of what everyone had hunted too, we decided to just split it between everyone equally. That ended being 47500 for everyone, still an insane sum. With this I had more than enough to buy anything I ever wanted for the rest of the year if not even more years toe. Though I do n on investing on it on something. I have considered making my own alchemy shop.


    "Thank you so much for the ingredients!" Joseph was tremendously happy.


    As he was storing everything inside the gigantic freezing chamber underground, which worked using Ice Magic to keep everything frozen and fresh at the same time, we moved to another task, helping these poor spices nts regrow.


    Some of these used their seeds to be crushed and make spices like pepper, others were the leaves like oregano, some others were their fruits, such as the chilis. Nheless, with my new Agricultural Art Skill, this was a piece of cake.


    Mist and everyone else also used Purify and Regrow Spells,bined with my Cultivation Ability within the Agricultural Arts Skill, Joseph saw a miracle happen.


    FLAAAASH!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All nts were once more healthy, they began sprouting leaves, fruits, and seeds immediately. And I even added an extra by mixing some magic crystal dust with other rich nutrients from monster bones and bone marrow and put it on the soil, enchanting it even further with Soil Enhancement.


    "And done, this should have this covered now." I nodded. "I added a little bonus and put some rich nutrients in the soil, I hope you can appreciate it."


    "I doooo! This is perfect! Your magic is fantastic! I can''t believe it is even possible to help nts grow this quickly and make them bear fruit so soon! I thought doing this made the nts die sooner, is it not true?" He wondered.


    "Not anymore." I said. "My magic is specially tailored to work naturally, using the power of this Nature Spirit, Naturia."


    "Foo! Nice to meet cha!" Naturia greeted him.


    "I-I see¡­ Nice to meet you too, dear." Joseph smiled back at her.


    And now, the veryst task before getting my questpletion goodies and eat something because everyone was starving, identify the spicebination.


    "This spice¡­ Let''s see, I''ve got myself a special skill to check this." I said with a smile. "[Analyze]"


    FLASH!


    [The Item has been analyzed perfectly.]


    -----


    [Elcheffen''s Special Spice Mix (B Grade)]


    A special Spice Mix thatbines over twelve spices together to make every dish a delicious meal. It has been enchanted with Cooking Magic Spells for greater vor. A delicious spice that goes especially well with seafood. If used to make food, the food created will have special magical effects that can temporarily increase the magical power of the one that consumes it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Spices: Oregano, Pepper, Dried Chili, Alba Herb, Moonlight Flower, Earthen Seeds, Goblin Fruit Seeds, Archeba Oil, Dried Tyrant Tiger Blood, Sword-Horned Fish Bone Dust, Scissor Crab Shells, Coral Tree Fruit.


    -----


    I wrote the spices and the details in a paper and showed them to Joseph.


    "H-Huh? All these spices are things we already have¡­ I think I even tried this mixture before!" Said Joseph. "Then why is mine not- Oh, Cooking Magic! Then father must have used the Spice Enhancement Spell, no?! By the gods! Was I such a clueless idiot?! For neglecting the usage of magic I have not realized my father''s best spices were all made using specialbinations between spices and magic¡­ Oh father, I guess I was the stupid one trying to make things without magic. Our cooking, as elves, must use the spiritual essence of nature, magic, as he often said."


    Joseph seemed to remember his father with a smile and a bit of mncholy.


    "Hah¡­ I miss him, he was grumpy, and was always scolding me and reprimanding me for everything. Sometimes I often wished he died¡­ But after learning so much from him and everything, I''ve only grew to love him more, and now that he''s finally gone, I can''t¡­ sometimes I just can''t bear with it." Joseph sighed, as a few tears began flowing out of his eyes. "Hah, forgive me for crying¡­"


    "N-No, its fine, I know it must have been hard." I sighed, giving Josepha a handkerchief.


    "Youngdy Sylphy, and everyone here, please make sure to appreciate your family, and especially your parents. Sometimes they might be grumpy and annoying¡­ so annoying you kind of hate them, but they always mean no harm." Sighed Joseph. "They just want the best for us."


    "Well I don''t have parents so that doesn''t apply to me¡­" Celeste said.


    "Come on don''t ruin the moment!" Mist said.


    "Ahahaha, you girls are really funny." Josephughed. "Very well then, I''ll make the spice like you said and see if it''s really true!"


    Joseph quickly went to make it, ten minutester, he was back with a big grin on his face.


    "I''ve perfected it! Father! I''ve done it! Hahaha, I can see now, you never revealed me the recipe because you wanted me to use the teachings you gave to me to figure it out myself, you annoying old man, even after death you''re annoying me¡­ Hahaha, I miss you." Joseph sighed. "Very well then,dy Sylph, I suppose all three tasks areplete! Thank you so much for helping me today. My day was filled with stress but now, I am just more than happy. Now, go sit down! I''ll bring you an enormous feast! It''s all on the house!"


    "YAAAAY!"


    All of my party celebrated, as we went to sit down and the tes of dishes kepting one after the other. Everyone was smiling, eating,ughing, and the atmosphere became one of cheerfulness and soothing happiness. Spending time like this with friends sometimes made me think this was the meaning of life, to enjoy the little moments with everyone.


    Ding!


    [You Have Completed The [Special Quest]: [Complete the Three Tasks of the Young Chef Joseph!]


    -----

 Chapter 708 Many Rewards Related With Cooking

    -----


    Once we were done dinning, we returned back home happily. Mostly everyone decided to go back to their own homes while Aquarina kept herself at my side alongside Zephy and Nephilim, she said she wanted to have a sleepover, and had already asked her parents, so I guess we''ll cuddle together tonight. And on the way, I checked on the Quest Completion Notification.


    Ding!


    [You Have Completed The [Special Quest]: [Complete the Three Tasks of the Young Chef Joseph!]


    [Incredible! Not only have youpleted the Quest in less than a day, but you''ve done it all perfectly! With this, you''ve considerably raised your fame around the entire town of Agartha, and aside from those you''ve helped, many people may begin to see you as someonepetent and helpful. Now take your rewards and go rest!]


    [You''ve Received Bonus Completion Rewards forpleting the quest in less than 12 Hours!]


    [You Received The Following Completion Rewards: [1400000 EXP] [800000 Shared EXP] [Greater Strengthening Elixir (B Grade)] x6 [Greater Skill Proficiency Potion (B Grade)] x6 [Greater Rune Potion (B Grade)] x6 [Joseph''s Skill Scroll (D Grade)] x1 [Magical Cooking Pot (B Grade)] x1]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 9 to Level 11!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 4 to Level 5!]


    Nice, everyone got some more levels and I''ve got plenty of items! With this, my Inventory is once again full of new stuff. I should be happy, I haven''t gotten this many saucy quests in a while¡­ And they only pop up when I''m doing very special stuff, so I can guess they''ll disappear once I go back to my normal daily life.


    Seeing the reward, I got a new Scroll rted to Joseph? So I can get one of his Abilities as a Skill! That''s interesting¡­ The other reward is a strange Magical Cooking Pot. I am guessing it is to cook tastier meals, right? I''ll have to look into it once I have some free time, because Aquarina is not letting me go.


    For now I should still learn the new Scroll''s Skill, by merely holding it in my pocket, I can quickly "use" it, and make the scroll disappear and turn into a Skill, as easy as that.


    Ding!


    [You''ve used the [Joseph''s Skill Scroll (D Grade)]!]


    [Please choose one of these Skills to Learn.]


    [Loudspeaker]


    [Shop Owner]


    [Cooking]


    Eh?! He only has three skills?! I guess he''s much weaker than I expected. Well, all of his talent was about cooking, bute on, not even a single magic spell, mister Joseph?


    Well, whatever''s the case¡­ these seem interesting. Loudspeaker is¡­ about speaking loudly? Wow. And then there''s the Shop Owner. I am guessing it gives bonuses when owning a business of some sort? Andstly, the in ol'' Cooking.


    Shop Owner seems tempting, but right now I won''t be having a shop until muchter, when we find the two Heroes in this Continent, and I might as well get Cooking because I already got a magic cooking pot for it.


    Ding!


    [You''ve selected the [Cooking] Skill!]


    [You''ve learned the [Cooking: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [Cooking: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    An essential Skill for all Chefs.


    Grants the ability to cook ingredients into delicious food through mastery learned over time plus a fixed bonus into cooking inspiration, cooking style, and recipes learned or created based on the Skill Level.


    Additionally, all Food Cooked using this Skill Tastes +100% more delicious, with an additional +15% with each Skill Level, and Cooked Food can Temporarily Buff Stats based on Ingredients Quality and Cooking Mastery by up to +10%, with an additional +5% with each Skill Level.


    Level Bonus (1): 50% Chance for Cooked Meals to have Special Effects when Prepared with High Quality Ingredients. Temporary Stat Buff increases by +5%.


    -----


    I finally have a Cooking Skill and it alreadyes with some insane powers! It can boost stats temporarily if prepared well?! That''s some insane effects. And that 50% chance to grant Special Effects on top of that is even more insane already! Woah¡­


    And if Ibine it with this¡­


    -----


    [Magical Cooking Pot (B Grade)]


    A Special Pot crafted with Divine Power by the System itself. It is made of a very durable metal that can resist several grades of heat just fine and always makes tasty food. It has several unique abilities within itself, granting the power to improve upon the cooking of chefs. An ideal magical item that can even clean itself, it is ideal for anybody''s path to the world of cuisine!


    [Special Effects]: [Auto Cleaning] [Daily Random Soup Creation] [Enhance vors]


    -----


    Wooow! It can even create soups?! And it cleans itself and can also enhance vors! Nice, it is ideal. And if I give it a System Seed alongside the Alchemy Cauldron, wouldn''t that give me some insanely unique Familiars? I think I can fit both in my soul, it has grown rather big after mytest powerup.


    But for now I should hold back and do itter¡­ Aquarina is watching. Though shouldn''t I just reveal these powers to her anyways? I''ve been considering it, but it should be perfect in her birthday. It will happen after grandmother''s visit. But maybe I should just give her a seed and be done with it? Hmm, but it would kill the surprise element.


    "We''ve done a lot today, I am so tired¡­" Aquarina sighed.


    "Me too!" Zephyined. "Big sis can you carry me piggyback?"


    "Sigh, fine~" I sighed, quickly carrying my little brother in piggyback style.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Aww, I remember when you used to do this with me." Aquarina said with shiny eyes.


    "Eh?! But aren''t you two the same age?" Wondered Zephy.


    "Yeah but Sylphy was always stronger than me back then, and she was also taller." Aquarina said with shiny eyes. "I remember those times rather tenderly. Though I guess you can''t just piggyback me now¡­" She giggled.


    "Well of course not, we''re all grown up, hahaha." Iughed a bit. Those years went by so fast that I remember with more nostalgia than I would had ever expected.


    -----

 Chapter 709 A Mother That Doesnt Want To Let Go

    -----


    As we arrived back home, we decided to have dinner again with mom and dad. I didn''t mind eating some more because my body metabolisms absorbs nutrients very quickly¡­ And Aquarina is the same. Except Zephy, he''s still small so he was only eating a little pie.


    "So I heard what you did today." My mother said with a smile. "It seems you''ve sessfully resolved the pest problem in the farnds and even made them regrow!"


    "Yeah." I said while puffing my chest. "We even healed the soil and all! It was super easy to be honest. Though those moles were strangely big and malicious, they were glowing with a purple and ck aura¡­"


    "Well yeah, recently monsters are bing more aggressive, the closer you get to the farthernds of the Wild Area of the continent, the stronger and more ferocious they be." My father exined. "Seems like some moles living there infiltrated our city and made a ruckus. Good thing you took care of it, dear. Well done, your papa''s very proud of you! You''ve grown to be so strong, sometimes I feel like I should just let you go already, hahaha!"


    "Let me go?" I wondered.


    "No! There''s no way I''ll let her just go away! She''s very young, An, stop talking nonsense!" My mother sighed. "She may be strong, but she''s still very na?ve in many things, and she still needs to learn high tiered magic in the academy, alongside many other things she has yet to learnpletely."


    "Yeah, yeah." My father sighed. "I never went to any academy or whatever so I guess I can''tment if they''re good or not¡­ And we can''t waste the opportunity either."


    "Indeed." My mother nodded.


    "Honestly I would rather not go do a boring academy¡­" I sighed. "Also I bet there''ll be more of my family there, right? They''re just going to bully me."


    "Well if that happens you bully them back and make them regret it." My father smiled. "Right, Aquarina?"


    "Yeah we''ll do that!" Aquarina said happily.


    "No! If you make up troubles in the academy you might get expelled!" My mother facepalmed. "So¡­ Agh, let''s talk about thister. It is yet not the time for those troubles toe. For now, however, you deserve some praise. You resolved two very big problems. And now that the farnds are healed and growing steadily thanks to your amazing magic abilities and your friends, we''ll get crops quite soon."


    "Honestly Sylphy''s too powerful, howe she has so much Mana?" Zephy wondered. "It was thanks to that that we were able to grow the nts and all!"


    "Hahaha, I don''t have¡­ infinite mana or something." I shrugged. "I am actually very tired after overusing it¡­"


    "And aside from that, the other problem you solved was the restaurant, right?" My father wondered. "You did everything and ended saving that man''s career."


    "That restaurant is our most prestigious one as well. I am d things have stabilized there. Mother will eat food from there and she absolutely loves seafood, so it is good to know she will be able to enjoy everything to her heart''s content." Said my mother.


    "Is grandma a glutton?" Wondered Zephy.


    "Oh yes, despite how graceful she may look, my mother eats a lot." My mom sighed.


    "That is not¡­ something I expected from grandma¡­" I was surprised.


    "Wait that graceful fairy you have as a grandma eats a lot?" Aquarina felt confused too.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hahaha, you will see. I can''t believe she can keep such a good figure even after eating so much." My mother sighed. "So anyways, tomorrow you''ll have yourst task. It is rted with the city walls and the guards there, I hope you can do your best, dear."


    "Sure mom." I nodded confidently. "And after tomorrow, grandma''s visiting, isn''t it? I''m a bit nervous¡­"


    "Don''t be, she''s veryx." My mom sighed. "Sometimes, so much she became quite the irresponsible mother."


    "Hahaha, here we go again¡­" My father sighed.


    "You know? She often never gave me the attention I needed, and whenever I talked to her about the books I studied, she often told me I should be doing more girly things! And whenever I tried to do them, she ignored me, and when-" Mom seemed to have a few issues with grandma. I can tell she wasn''t the best mother out there, at least not bad I guess, but not good either.


    "I am d you''ve been doing the exact opposite, mommy." I said with a smile. "Because you''re such a good mother, I''ve grown in the person I am now."


    "S-Sylphy¡­" My mother suddenly felt touched, shedding a tear. "Is that so? Am I a good mother?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yep!" I said. "You''re a bit grumpy at times, but you''re always worried about me and Zephy, and you show interest in what we like or want to learn, and you and dad always happily teach it to us!"


    "Yeah!" Zephy said while eating his pie. "And mama makes very guud pies."


    "That too." I nodded.


    "Oh my¡­" My mother felt slightly embarrassed. "Back then, I honestly didn''t knew how I could handle being a mother, but I guess by doing my best and relying on your father and our friends, we''ve somehow managed to do it."


    "It wasn''t easy, well, raising Zephy was much easier than with Sylphy. Mostly because he was raised here in a peaceful ce." My father said with a smile.


    "Was it dangerous back then when big sis was little like me?" Wondered Zephy.


    "Yeah, we were often attacked by big dragons, demon lords, and more." My mother said.


    "Well, all of that just happened to you too in the dungeon¡­" My father facepalmed. "But anyways, something like that."


    "It was always dangerous, but to be honest, kind of fun¡­" I sighed. "Maybe I am a bit crazy. Though, some memories are quite terrible too. Like that time we were attacked by a demon lord with Aquarina¡­"


    "Oh yeah, that¡­ L-Let''s better not remember such a time¡­" Aquarina sighed. "Now we''ve grown strong enough that I think we would had smashed that ugly skeleton''s skull to bits though!"


    "Yep, I wish we could go back in time with this strength, we would had crushed that bastard!" Iughed.


    "I-I don''t think this is a good topic of conversation when eating dinner, girls¡­" My mother sighed.


    -----

 Chapter 710 The Talk

    -----


    "Sylphy I''m going to go take a shower!" Aquarina said.


    "Sure, go ahead." I said. "I''ve gotta talk something with mom so don''t wait for me."


    "Oh, okay!" Aquarina quickly ran upstairs.


    I walked to my mother''s office as she greeted me there.


    "Sylphy?" She wondered. "Is there something you need, dear?"


    She was doing paperwork as usual, she often stays until veryte. She has incredibly physical resilience as someone with a Physique of Tier 8, so I am not so worried about her. Nheless, I came here not to remind her to not do all-nighters.


    "So, uuuhh¡­ I want to talk something with you." I sighed, sitting in front of her. "I know I am like 13 right now and all, I am young, I know¡­"


    My mother heard me attentively, feeling slightly confused why was I even talking about my age.


    "But I¡­ err, well¡­ I am kind of¡­ You know¡­" I sighed. "And me and Aquarina¡­"


    "Oh¡­" My mother quickly realized what I was trying to say. "Go on."


    "I¡­ Well, since I was little that I''ve liked boys¡­ and girls too." I sighed. "A-And Aquarina and I¡­ Well, she might be a bit pushy at times but¡­ Well, in my birthday she¡­ confessed to me."


    "I see¡­" My mom nodded. "You''re so nervous over this, did you think I was going to get mad, dear?"


    "I-I¡­! No, that''s not it but¡­ it''splicated." I sighed.


    "It''s not as much as you imagine." My mother sighed. "I wouldn''t be a good mother if I didn''t realized these little clues here and there as you grew up. It was always obvious you two girls also had feelings that weren''t just friendship."


    "Y-You did?!" I was honestly a bit surprised.


    "Of course." My mother said, giving me a head pat. "My love, I know you much better than you think. I am your mother, that''s my job."


    "Right¡­" I sighed. "So¡­ Well, Aquarina and I¡­ Has Zephy not told you anything?"


    "I promised him I wouldn''t tell you he told me but¡­ He did implied you two girls kissed." Sheughed.


    "Aaagh! That little rascal!" I cried, feeling frustrated.


    "So? Is there anything else you need to know?" My mother wondered. "Something you want to ask me?"


    "I¡­ Well I do love her¡­" I sighed, admitting her to my own mother. "I¡­ I love her not like a friend but¡­ romantically. Like you love dad."


    "I see." My mother smiled, while blushing a bit. "It is so cute to see you develop your feelings as you grow up, like a beautiful flower blossoming in spring. Dear, I am so happy your blossoming period is so sweet."


    "E-Eh? Blossoming?" I asked, feeling slightly confused.


    "We elves call our puberty as "blossoming"¡­" My mother said. "It is the period where we discover our sexuality, romantic feelings, we have crushes, and so on. Sometimes it is even the time when¡­ well, I guess you''re old enough to know. The time when we first have¡­ well, sex."


    "I see¡­" I nodded attentively. "Mom, did you¡­?"


    "T-To tell you the truth¡­ I didn''t had a good blossoming period." My mother sighed. "I isted myself, and never had friends, nor lovers¡­ Your father was the first person that ever showed interest in someone so grumpy and closed like me. And he slowly opened my own heart, he made me blossom. I am d you don''t have to go through the same thins as your mother did, have a good blossoming, discover things with Aquarina, and love each other. It is what elves think is the best for our mental development until adulthood. Though¡­ don''t overdo it or you may end like your uncle."


    "Dully noted." I nodded.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    BAAM!


    Suddenly, the doors to the office opened.


    "I heard you were talking about me so I have decided to boldly barge into the room!" My uncle, Arafunn said with a smile.


    "Arafunn!" My mother said angrily. "Were you overhearing this conversation with my daughter?!"


    "I-I just want to add a few things!" Arafunn sighed. "You''re still too stiff with these types of things, Faylen¡­" My uncle facepalmed.


    "Like what?" My mom sighed, crossing her arms.


    "Well, you''ve not asked her sexuality at all! And you haven''t said that you approve of her having a girlfriend either. Can''t you get she''s trying to tell you that?"


    "E-Eh? Y-You''re already girlfriends?" My mother was slightly surprised. "I-I thought you were just asking me before¡­ that."


    "W-We haven''t done anything you think we''ve done¡­ But Aquarina kind of already assumes we''re'' in a rtionship and I also want to, so yes¡­ w-we are."


    "Oh my¡­" My mother said. "T-Then should we celebrate this? What do humans do when they have girlfriends? Some sort of party too, right?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No dear there are no parties, it is just normal things, we celebrate weddings though, but I guess that''s not happening any time soon." My father suddenly barged into the room as well.


    "Dad?! W-Were you overhearing things too?!" I asked.


    "Everything, hahaha." Heughed. "And you have all my support! I''ve always knew you were into girls; I know that because my daughter always has good tastes. Women are really sexy, aren''t they?"


    "Yeah!" I said while raising my arms.


    "T-That''s not something normal to say to your daughter!" My mother reprimanded him.


    "Hahaha, you two are hrious." Arafunnughed. "So anyways, Faylen, An? About the thing I just mentioned before?"


    "Yeah?" I wondered.


    "Sigh¡­" Both sighed at the same time, and then hugged me together.


    "Of course you are allowed, Sylphy." My mother sighed. "Be happy, dear."


    "No problem with me either! Enjoy your puberty." My fatherughed.


    Surprisingly, both were very open-minded. Maybe it is because we are a family that is always moving everywhere, and that had gone through so many hardships that it is not even possible to be close-minded anymore.


    "So, if you ever feel like talking about these things,e to me any moment." My mother said with a thumbs up.


    "Yep! Feel free." My father nodded. "In fact, I can give you some tips to conquer a girl''s heart like I did with your mom."


    "Really?" I wondered, feeling excited. My father was known as quite the gantly mercenary before, so these tips might be useful.


    "An don''t teach our daughter your vulgar things!" My mother reprimanded him again.


    Like that, things ended rather happily. I guess I am allowed to have a girlfriend now! Though I still need to know what Aquarina''s parents think about this¡­ It is never good to keep it a secret.


    -----

 Chapter 711 Sylphy Adorably Cuddles With Her Girlfriend

    -----


    Once I was back to my bedroom after taking a warm bath, Aquarina greeted me, ying around with her spirits and her familiars. She had also brought several new fantasy story books she purchased, several of them with many colorful illustrations, and even bought a music magic artifact that produced nice melodies. There were also cookies, fruit juices, and fried potatoes she had bought in the restaurant for snacks.


    It seems she has prepared a whole n for tonight''s sleepover. She was so cute working so hard for this, I felt captivated by her hard work and immediately decided to join in the fun too.


    "Hey, I''m finally back! Sorry for taking so long, I talked a few things with mom¡­ then my uncle, and then my father¡­" I sighed.


    "Sylphy! Oh? What did you talked about?" Aquarina wondered, as Pyuku was sitting over her head.


    "Err¡­ well, I just¡­ Talked with them about us." I said.


    "About us?" She wondered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah like¡­ You know, the two of us having a rtionship and all. And they said it was okay for us to be girlfriends." I said, slightly embarrassed.


    "R-Really?!" She was shocked. "T-Then that''s good! I can''t believe it was that easy¡­"


    Aquarina jumped towards me, hugging me tightly.


    "I-It''s not like we''ve made it official, right?" I wondered. "Also we kind of started without asking the other¡­"


    "A-Ah, right¡­" Aquarina blushed a bit, and then she held my hands. "Then Sylphy, do you want to be my girlfriend? Hehe~"


    Sigh, she''s so adorable.


    "I guess I can''t help it~" I sighed.


    "H-Hey don''t ruin the moment!" She pouted.


    I quickly hugged her back, feeling her warmth and the floral scent of her silver hair. I wanted to hug her like this forever and ever.


    "Of course I want to, dummy. I love ya." I said, giving her a kiss.


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina blushed a bit more. "A-And then when we grow up, we should also get married¡­"


    "You''re getting a bit too far ahead now¡­" I said, crossing my arms.


    "Promise me you will marry me!" Aquarinained, pouting like a spoiled brat.


    "Sheesh, this is not something you should be demanding off a youngdy such as me¡­" I sighed. "I won''t promise you anything because things can''t be easy, right?"


    "Huh?!" Aquarina felt almost heartbroken.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I-I mean, it doesn''t mean I will reject you but¡­" I sighed. "You have to work hard if you want me for your wife! I won''t simply give myself away easily."


    "I-I see¡­" Aquarina realized what I meant to say. "Okay! I get it! I will grow super strong and¡­ learn how to be a proper nobledy too. A-And earn money! And¡­ prestige? Is that how it''s said?"


    "Hahah, you''re at least trying, that''s good." I giggled. "But for now, you shouldn''t worry about those things. Let''s enjoy the present."


    I gave her a head pat as she looked at me with puppy eyes.


    "Okay but don''t marry anybody else¡­" She sighed, rubbing her face on my chest.


    "Okay~ I promise I won''t. I will wait for you, no matter what." I promised her.


    "Ehehehe¡­" Aquarina started giggling happily, while rubbing her face on my breasts.


    "H-Hey! What do you think you''re doing?" I said, quickly trying to stop her.


    "But yours are so soft and bouncyyyyy¡­" Sheined, as I dragged her away.


    "T-They''re not toys or something¡­" I felt slightly embarrassed. "A-Anyways! Let''s enjoy the night now! I can see you''ve brought a lot of things. And snacks too!"


    "Yeah! Let''s read this book I found!" Aquarina suddenly showed me a fairy tale book with pictures. The front had the picture of two girls holding hands while traveling a forest. "It is called the lost girls in the forest. The library person said it was about two friends that discover their true selves in a forest filled with magic."


    "Oh, doesn''t she look like you?" I wondered, pointing at the girl with tanned skin and silver hair.


    "And she looks like you too!" Aquarina said, pointing at the girl with red hair.


    It was just a coincidence, but it was rather adorable. I read the book for her out loud while we sat on the bed and ate snacks. The story was quite emotive. It was about two friends that ended fighting over dolls, one of them ran into the forest and lost herself there, while the other had to go look for her.


    While in the forest, the two girls saw many visions and mirages of the past, present, and possible futures. In many of them, it showed a future without the other to be with them, and how sad they felt about having fought over something so small when the real treasure they had was their friendship.


    At the end, a big creature appears, the guardian of the forest of mirages, which at first acts as an antagonistic force, intimidating the girls, but at the end, it shows to be a good spirit, that was trying to make both girls find each other.


    "And then, the Forest Guardian said: "Have you now realized the true treasure in your hearts? It is not the dolls you hold, or the physical objects you sometimes cherish, but your real treasure is having one another." The two girls, surprised, nodded, realizing what they had done, and apologizing to each other. "I''m sorry, Elfina¡­ I shouldn''t had been selfish; I was so worried about you!" Sighed Anna. "It''s fine, Anna, I am sorry too for running away¡­ I was so afraid¡­ I don''t want you to be away from me ever again. Let''s stay together forever!" Elfina said with a cheerful smile. "Yeah! Forever!" Anna giggled. Both girls held hands, walking out of the forest, every mirage and illusion disappeared, as their hearts were now filled with happiness and light, the guardian looked at them with a smile, and this tale, ended just fine." I said, finishing to read thest paragraph.


    "Woooah! It was so cute¡­" Aquarina felt slightly moved. "I wonder if this forest even exists¡­"


    "Maybe?" I wondered. "And yeah, it was a rather touching story."


    Like that, we continued reading stories and chatting through the night, until we went to bed and cuddled together.


    -----

 Chapter 712 A Talking Cauldron

    -----


    When I woke up the next morning, I found the little rascal of Aquarina with her entire face in between my breasts, she was sleeping with a big smile too,pletely in a bliss! I felt embarrassed, but I guess I have to admit I didn''t felt molested or something, it was just a bit embarrassing¡­


    Though, to be honest, I''m totally fine if she does this. But for my own pride as a noble, I have to reprimand her about this behavior. If she ends up doing this in front of other people it will be a big trouble.


    "Sylphyyyy¡­ Boobie¡­" Aquarina started talking while sleeping, drooling all over my chest. "Mochi, mochi¡­ Nom."


    Suddenly, she started nibbling them!


    Okay, I think that''s enough¡­


    "A-Aquarina¡­" I sighed, slowly moving her away. While I did so, she finally woke up.


    "Huh? Ah! Sylphy?" She wondered, feeling confused about the horny crimes shemitted which she didn''t remembered. "What''s wrong?"


    "N-Nothing¡­" I sighed, feeling all embarrassed, my face was quite red. "You really like them, don''t you?"


    "Huh?" Aquarina tilted her head in confusion.


    "Never mind." I sighed. "Anyways, l have a few things I must do right now with the Alchemy Pot so I''ll be waking up earlier. You can stay in the bed if you want-"


    "ZZzzzzz¡­"


    She fell asleep right away. I guess I don''t have to even bother. If sheins over the noise I''m making, I''ll say I already warned her about it!


    Anyways, it was time to make my Dragon Elixir. I had already all the ingredients given to me by the Quest from yesterday, so now I had to make it.


    "Ah, Sylphy! You''re finally awake! Good news!" Alice began celebrating.


    "Huh? What is it, Alice?" I wondered.


    "I''ve spent a few of your umted EXP and I''ve relieved many other glitches, while at the same time keeping the powers I held." She said. "I''ve been working hard, and I think I found a way to relieve much of the errors while still keeping the core features intact. Of course, even if I were to fix everything, it wouldn''t be fixed because my veryposition is wed¡­ But it is getting much easier."


    "Ooh, that''s nice!" I said with a smile.


    "This also means I can make System Seeds much more easily." Alice said. "And I feel no pain at all anymore~ It is very relieving."


    "That''s so nice as well! I am so happy for you!" I hugged her tightly.


    She had a tiny humanoid body made of pure white and golden light, the size of a small cat, but she was definitely more huggable than before.


    "S-Sylphy, y-you''re hugging me too tightly! Uwaaahh!" Aliceined, trying to free herself from my grasp.


    "Ahahaha, sorry, sorry~" I let her go. "I was a bit too excited. Now, maybe we should give the Alchemy Cauldron a System Seed then!"


    "Yeah, that''s what I was about to rmend." She nodded.


    FLASH!


    A tiny silver-colored cube appeared out of thin air, I nced at Aquarina, she was still asleep, so I sneaked into the alchemy cauldron and imbued the system seed into the item.


    Let''s see what you will be!


    FLUOSH!


    [You have imbued a [System Seed] on the target item: [Expert Alchemy Cauldron (A Grade)]!]


    Circuits started coursing through the old cauldron, as a magical power surged from within, which condensed with the power of the System into its very own soul.


    Ding!


    [The [Expert Alchemy Cauldron (A Grade)] has developed a Soul, and a System Status.]


    Suddenly, the lid opened up and something surged from within. It was viscous and purple-colored, with a slimy body. It had a rainbow hue to its body whenever light reached it as well.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Guuu!"


    It slowly took the shape of my own appearance, it seemed to be good at mimicking a bit.


    "A-A slime?" I wondered.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "It seems like the cauldron has evolved into a Slime Monster of some sort!" Alice said. "I had never seen this within my databases. But I would assume it is an Alchemy Cauldron Slime!"


    "Oooh! I guess I''ll just call you Violet for short." I smiled.


    Ding!


    [You have created a Familiar Contract with the [Alchemy Cauldron Slime]!]


    [You have named the [Alchemy Cauldron Slime] as Violet!]


    -----


    [System Owner]: [Violet]


    [Race]: [Alchemy Cauldron Slime]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Alchemy Spirit]


    [HP]: [2000/2000]


    [MP]: [5500/5500]


    [Strength]: [700]


    [Defense]: [1000]


    [Magic]: [1500]


    [Resistance]: [1700]


    [Agility]: [300]


    [Luck]: [250]


    [Charm]: [250]


    [Skills]: [Living Alchemy Cauldron: Lv1] [Synthetizing Stomach: Lv1] [Slimy Body: Lv1] [Material Combination: Lv1] [Material Assimtion: Lv1] [Alchemist Recipe Book: Lv1]


    -----


    Oh, I guess there she is! She has¡­ no offensive Skills whatsoever, so she might not be ready for fighting, but she does certainly has everything rted with Alchemy! She even has an Alchemist Recipe Book?


    "Violet, can you summon the recipe book?" I wondered.


    "Guu!" Violet nodded, suddenly materializing a big, golden book out of thin air.


    POOOF!


    It floated in midair, and as I grabbed it, I realized how incredibly heavy it was! W-What the heck is this thing? Is this really a Skill tied to a Familiar?


    I opened it, and quickly saw countless recipes registered inside. It also held all materials I had already discovered in something named Material Compendium, alongside where each material was found.


    The recipes were limited to what I had already created or discovered, but there was also the "Evolvable Recipe" section, where it showed the possibility to find new recipes if I mixed the original one with new materials indicated there.


    And the cherry on top, this recipe book seems to be connected with her other skills, allowing her the quick mass production of items as long as I give her enough Mana and the materials needed, damn.


    "This is amazing!" I said in surprise. "Violet you''re awesome!"


    "Guuu!" Violet seemed happy, moving around. She seemed to be incapable of moving outside of the cauldron, it seemed to be part of her body, or something like a "shell" perhaps.


    "Huh?! S-Sylphy, why are you talking with your cauldron?!"


    But Aquarina had woken up due to all the noise¡­


    -----

 Chapter 713 Caught By Aquarina

    -----


    After checking on Violet''s amazing status and her interesting new skills, I couldn''t help but praise her a bit. She was also rather cute, like my own Pyuku, but in my cauldron.


    "This is amazing!" I said in surprise. "Violet you''re awesome!"


    "Guuu!" Violet seemed happy, moving around. She seemed to be incapable of moving outside of the cauldron, it seemed to be part of her body, or something like a "shell" perhaps.


    Though this makes me wonder about something. Will she melt into liquid whenever I use the cauldron to do alchemy or something? It does seems like she''s a slime version of the Liquified Mana used to synthetize materials together¡­


    Oh well, maybe-


    "Huh?! S-Sylphy, why are you talking with your cauldron?!"


    However, as I was about to try out the newly enhanced and living Alchemy Cauldron, Aquarina had woken up due to all the noise¡­ I was a bit startled myself too.


    "A-Ah! Aquarina, you woke up¡­ I told you I was going to do alchemy¡­" I sighed. "Don''t act all surprised now." I crossed my arms. For a bit, I realized I looked a lot like my mom.


    "Oh, right¡­" Aquarina said. "Sorry¡­ But what''s going on anyways?"


    "Guuu!" Violet waved her slimy hand at Aquarina to greet her.


    "W-Well, she''s Violet, the Alchemy Cauldron. Much like what happened with the bag, it seems I was somehow able to give it life? It evolved into a slime monster." I said in surprise. "It is now my Familiar too, hehe."


    "E-Eh?!" Aquarina was shocked. "I see¡­ So you can do this a lot, huh?"


    "More or less. It is¡­ well, I''ll entrust this secret to you. It is a special magic I call "System Magic" which I''ve developed since I was young." I said with a smile. "It is¡­ one of the secrets not even my parents know. They probably think it is a different type of magic."


    "I-Is that so?" Aquarina was surprised. "System Magic¡­? How does it even works?"


    "Well, it is like¡­ giving a soul to something. But I call it a System. It allows these living and¡­ not living beings to gain the power to grow stronger faster than normal and develop special abilities." I sighed. "I can''t do it easily though, so I can only do this very few times¡­ with long periods of cooldown."


    "That''s awesome!" Aquarina was surprised, and praised it, but interestingly enough, she didn''t asked for a System at all, or anything of the sort. Knowing her I really thought she would get selfish and ask for one, but she as surprisingly calm about it. "I am happy you can trust me like this, Sylphy. I''ll make sure to keep it a secret."


    "Thank you!" I said, giving her a hug and kissing her forehead. "So how about we try this new cauldron?"


    Aquarina looked at me with a bit of concern in her eyes, suddenly getting rather¡­ serious.


    "Oh, sure." She said with a smile, quickly changing.


    What happened there?


    "Huh? A-Are you okay?" I wondered. "You can''t hide it from me! Are you worried?"


    "A-Ah, is it too obvious?" She asked. "Yes, I am¡­ a bit worried. Your power is amazing, maybe¡­ too incredible. It makes me concerned about you¡­ What if someone really bad finds out your powers and tries to take you away?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Well, they''ve been trying to kill us since we''re kids, I doubt it''ll change from that already. We''re already future heroes so they''re trying to hunt us down for that." I shrugged. "Knowing I have a special power won''t suddenly make them wish to kill me even more than they already want to."


    "Right¡­" Aquarina nodded. "Though I am still a bit worried."


    "Worry not." I said with a smile. "If that ever happens, we''ll be already super strong anyways."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Geez, fine." Aquarina said. "It won''t make me worry less, but I guess this is another reason to be stronger myself!"


    "Don''t push yourself too hard though!" I giggled.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ Heheh¡­" Aquarina giggled, fidgeting a bit.


    She then nced at me while we were sitting over the bed and our faces got really closer. Our lips touched and we started kissing for a bit. It was a slightly longer kiss than before. It was so warm and lovely, her soft lips, and her tiny tongue trying to touch mine almost desperately was really cute.


    "Mooch, mooch~" She continued kissing my neck lovingly. "Did you like it? Mom and dad always kiss like that and I wanted to try it out¡­"


    "It was really nice¡­ T-Though a bit intense." I said. "Let''s go easy for now¡­"


    "T-Too intense?" She asked, getting redder. "I just¡­ can''t help to want to eat you up when I''m this close to you and we get all emotional and talk about loving and protecting each other¡­ My heart beats really fast¡­"


    "Oh¡­ Hehe, mine too." I said, as we held hands.


    Without realizing it, we were about to kiss again but¡­


    "Guuuh! Mooch!" Violet started imitating us from afar.


    "Geh, okay, let''s get to work first¡­" Aquarina said, feeling cringe.


    "Y-Yeah, kissing like this is not something we should do in front of others, hahaha¡­" Iughed a bit nervously.


    "A-Alright then!"


    We quickly moved to test out Violet, as I took out several new materials out of my Inventory, they were all the fire dragon ingredients. Aquarina had never seen them before, so she was naturally surprised.


    They were the eight [zing Fire Dragon Flower (B Grade)], the twelve [Ancient Volcanic Dragon Flower (A++ Grade)] and a single [Ancient True Red Dragon Blood Bottle (A Grade)]. Aquarina was amazed, she was also able to detect the quality of items using magic, so she was shocked how amazing they were.


    "W-What are these items? Did your parents bought them for you?" She wondered.


    "Well¡­ Not really, I acquired them myself. I''ve been¡­ gathering them for a while. In the market." I said, lying.


    "In the market, huh?" She didn''t seem to buy it though.


    -----

 Chapter 714 Battling A Strong Alchemy Spirit!

    -----


    As I took out these items I wanted to merge, Aquarina was a bit too surprised about such high-quality items appearing out of the blue.


    "W-What are these items? Did your parents bought them for you?" She wondered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well¡­ Not really, I acquired them myself. I''ve been¡­ gathering them for a while. In the market." I said, lying.


    "In the market, huh?" She didn''t seem to buy it though.


    At the end I don''t think I could tell her the System just created them; she would probably not believe me anymore with such a ridiculous thing. And I feel like I should exin her more of this once she gets her own Statuster on.


    "In the market?!" Asked Aquarina. "Well, that elixir you gave me was made out of that sea dragon''s materials so it was believable but Sylphy do you truly believe I''ll just ept that excuse? Wait, are these items¡­ something to do with the System?"


    "Ah, bingo." I nodded. "Let''s say that sometimes, if I do a lot of good things for other people, the System will gather this favor and gift me items."


    "I-Is that even¡­ possible?" Aquarina felt surprised.


    "Well, there''s no other exnation than that¡­" I sighed. "I can''t really exin it any more detailed than that."


    "Ahhh¡­ This magic of yours is almost god-like." Aquarina felt bbergasted. "S-So that elixir you gave me¡­?"


    "Yep." I nodded. "I got those materials from defeating the sea dragon actually."


    "Wow¡­" Aquarina felt surprised. "So I''ve already consumed and grown stronger using these special godly items. I guess I can''t reallyin¡­"


    "Were you going toin?" I wondered.


    "W-Well, it felt a bit unfair you have so many powers¡­ But I guess I''ve benefited from them, perhaps even more than I realized, so maybe I shouldn''t get selfish." She giggled, apologizing a bit.


    "Oh no, it''s fine toin, it is a really unfair power. But it''s not like I am using it to do bad things. I''ve been using this power to survive, to help people, and more." I said with a smile. "And I think¡­ it is a godly power that might one day give us the chance to reim the freedom of our entire species, of all the races."


    "You mean¡­ that such a power could work even against the Gods?" Aquarina wondered. "I¡­ I guess it could¡­ I suppose this is why you were so confident! Hehe, I''ve figured it out!"


    "Yep" I nodded. "Nheless, we''re not even near that point yet¡­ I''ve entrusted you already a lot of secrets I''ve never told anybody else before. So I''m hoping you keep them as secrets, okay? I love you, so I trust you. I hope you can do the same."


    "S-Sure!" Aquarina said, blushing a bit. "Uwaaah, this is so romantic! Like in those romance novels where the male lead entrusts the female lead an incredible secret, sometimes even showing her his true powers!"


    "What sort of novels have you been reading?" I wondered.


    The literature of this world, especially of the Elven Country, was much more advanced than my original world. Althoughpared to the human country I guess it is still advanced. Elves can easily produce paper, print, and many live long and always write books of their lives, sometimes just fairy tales or fantasy stories.


    Over time, this grew even more in poprity as "pocket novels" small books that anybody can pick and read started appearing everywhere. And there''s even awork of magical information where people can easily ess these stories, check them out, and then decide to buy them in the big cities of the elven country using special Magical Grimoires avable in most libraries.


    I guess Aquarina has been reading a lot of these stories, they tend to have yearly "trends", some of the include dramatic romantic stories with male and female leads. Alice has told me that this looks a lot like Earth''s "Webnovels" or whatever, which is simr, but people write them in something named "Inte" that is a non-magicalwork of information.


    "Hehehe, the good kind!" She giggled. She had quite the obsession with reading, but that''s how I loved her. "You''re entrusting me so many secrets, it is romantic~ Maybe I should write a story like this¡­"


    "Hey! Don''t write something with my secrets though!" I sighed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ahahaha, sorry, sorry~" She giggled. "I won''t!"


    "Anyways, let''s finally begin. Violet, time to activate your normal functions." I said.


    "Guuh!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    I imbued Mana into her, and then she slowly melted into a rainbow-colored liquid. It was working just as always, but now the cauldron was freaking alive, interesting.


    I poured all materials and quickly started the creation of the Elixir, the materials melded together slowly through [Extraction] and [Synthesis], but Violet''s [Synthetizing Stomach] and [Material Combination] made the synthesis much faster and better.


    FLAAAAASSSHHHH!!!!


    A bright red-colored aura emerged from the cauldron, as the aura of all the ingredients merged together into an Alchemy Spirit, a creature made out of the will of the materials!


    "ROOOOAAAAARRRRR!!!"


    It resembled a miniature Fire Dragon, and it looked mighty too! The previous time this happened with Aquarina''s Dragon Elixir, I had to fight that thing until taking it down with the help of all my Familiars.


    However, this time it seemed much different as I had Aquarina at my side, and there was nobody better at Water Magic than her, which was a Fire Dragon''s weakness.


    And of course, Violet wouldn''t stay still!


    "GUUUGUGUUU!"


    FLUOSH!


    The rainbow liquid suddenly transformed into a pseudo slime, coiling around the Fire Dragon Alchemy Spirit, and then beginning to drag it down back into the liquid! Wow, that''s so useful! If she can easily restrain him then it will be easy to take it down!


    "Now, Aquarina, let''s go all out!" I said.


    "Okay!" Aquarina smiled, summoning dozens of Aqua Spheres, as I did the same because I also possessed the Aqua Skill now!


    SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH!


    "GRUOOOHHHHH¡­!"


    The Fire Dragon Alchemy Spirit roared in agony, slowly weakening and then,pletely submerging into the cauldron, merging with the rest of the ingredients and improving the quality of the resulting product even more!


    FLAAAASH!


    "It is finally done!" We said at the same time.


    -----

 Chapter 715 The Dragon King

    -----


    Ding!


    [You''ve synthetized the [Divine Infernal Dragon Elixir (S Grade)] x1!]


    [You''ve earned 40000 Alchemy proficiency]


    [The Level of the [Crafting: Lv3] Skill has increased to Level 5!]


    "It''s done! And it is an S Grade Elixir!" I said in surprise.


    "Yeah!" Said Aquarina in surprise. "So cool! Will you drink it?"


    "I mean, you already know but I have developed a Dragon Heart after cultivating the Beast Aura and fusing it with my Physique." I said. "It is also why I can do a Draconification, you should be able to do the same too. I think you developed one after the Elixir I gave you, you already had the potential so I decided to invest in my cute girlfriend."


    "Ooh! Right!" Aquarina realized it. "That strange powerup I felt¡­ it wasn''t just my Beast Aura evolving, my Physique did too! And my heart has felt much stronger too, also part of the new Dragon Heart then! T-That Elixir has given me a whole new way to fight now¡­ I don''t have to rely on my family''s powers as much."


    "Yeah, I didn''t wanted you to overexert yourself using those powers that seem to take away your own life force, so something like using a dragon heart, which instead of taking away life force gives you a massive boost of vitality might be able to bnce it out." I said with a smile, giving her a head pat.


    "You thought so much about it, Sylphy¡­" Aquarina''s eyes shone brightly. "Mooch, mooch, mooch!" She started kissing me all over my face.


    "Okay, calm down a bit." I said. "At least let me drink this before you give me more kisses."


    "R-Right! Sorry, I just got too excited¡­" Aquarina said. "It just felt like I fell in love with you all over again¡­"


    She''s really bing open about saying these embarrassing things¡­ But for now, drink the Elixir! I need another powerup, I crave it! If I don''t grow strong enough for what''s toe, which possibly might include fighting that Arachne, I need more strength.


    "Well, here goes nothing!" I said, opening the bottle and drinking its red contents. "Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­"


    Hmm, the vor was sweet like strawberry, somehow. Yet it also contained some sort of spiciness that went well with thebination of vor and the massive boost of Dragon Power I was gaining, which flowed through my body down my throat.


    FLAAAASH!


    Suddenly, I felt a searing, burning pain that started to emerge all over my body. It felt as if literal mes were flowing through my veins. My heart was beating faster and imbuing these mes everywhere.


    "Unngh¡­" I couldn''t help it as I fell to my knees, gasping for air.


    "Sylphy?!" Aquarina panicked, running to my said.


    "Don''t worry, this is almost typical whenever I gain strength through these items." I relieved her. "Ugh¡­"


    Suddenly, however, I fell unconscious.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ¡­


    When I opened my eyes, I was no longer in my room, but in a dark ce. This wasn''t exactly the soul scape either, yet it felt really close to it, connected to it, even.


    "What is this ce?" I wondered, looking around.


    As I walked across this darkness, I felt my body beginning to grow stronger, my veins glowed bright red, and my skin grew red scales. The more steps I gave, the more dragon-like I became.


    My tail grew long, my wings spread out. My neck extended; my face transformed. When I realized it, I wasn''t even a half-elf anymore.


    And once I had reached the end of the road, something awakened. A gigantic, draconic eye opened amidst the darkness, ring at me, it seemed simr to the authority Agni, Ignatius brother held.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yet¡­ it was much higher, much stronger¡­


    "You¡­" It spoke with an all-powerful, old man''s voice. "I''ve been watching you."


    "H-Huh?" I wondered. "Who¡­ who are you?"


    "To not be recognized by such an insignificant being such as you. Who else than the Dragon King I am?" He spoke. "I am the Ruler of all Dragons in this world!"


    "T-The Dragon King?!" I was bbergasted. "T-Then why am I¡­ even speaking with you right now?"


    "All of us dragons are connected through a bond of bloodlines! You, an outsider, has managed to reach this far. Just what exactly are you, girl?" He asked, his gigantic eye, the only thing I could see, squinted with suspiciousness.


    "Do I need to answer that question?" I wondered.


    "Hmmm¡­ No need. I have taken a look at your soul and so your memories." He said with a smile. "You''re an interesting entity for sure, otherworldly soul."


    Shit¡­ he even figured out I reincarnated so fast?!


    "Heh¡­ Perhaps you''re the thing we truly need to make this world finally change." Heughed. "Maybe¡­ You''re fate''s chosen. Who knows? I certainly am not fond of you, however. However, I do know my child are. Ignatius, who was dead is now once more alive as a spirit, and Agni temporarily became your familiar, a bond that he can never create with anybody else now. You certainly have made my two children, blood from my blood, trust you¡­ I suppose I can let this slide and see where your life will bring our world to."


    I felt slightly relieved he wasn''t going to eat me or something¡­ I guess making friends with Ignatius and Agni has made it so he doesn''t feel like killing me for being a stranger that suddenly acquired his bloodline''s powers.


    Though¡­ I am curious about what he said just now.


    "A bond that he can never create with anybody else?" I wondered. "What do you mean, Dragon King?"


    "A Dragon is a millenary being. We are the great guardians. In ancient times, we used to make bonds with your tribes, the ves of the gods. With ourbined strength and your intelligence, we overcame the god''s tyranny and freed the surface of this world from their grasp. Yet¡­ they remain in the skies, watching and controlling you all." He said. "A Dragon can only make a single contract through their lifespan, due to their tremendous power. Although it has been cut off for now, your contract with Agni will be for life! Make sure to grow strong enough to be able to withstand my strongest son''s powers, child. He is waiting for you."


    -----

 Chapter 716 An Unexpected Divine Protection!

    -----


    When I asked the Dragon King about why Agni can no longer "make a contract", he gave a long exnation I never expected to hear, it contained a new piece of the truth of this world''s history.


    "A Dragon is a millenary being. We are the great guardians. In ancient times, we used to make bonds with your tribes, the ves of the gods. With ourbined strength and your intelligence, we overcame the god''s tyranny and freed the surface of this world from their grasp. Yet¡­ they remain in the skies, watching and controlling you all." He said. "A Dragon can only make a single contract through their lifespan, due to their tremendous power. Although it has been cut off for now, your contract with Agni will be for life! Make sure to grow strong enough to be able to withstand my strongest son''s powers, child. He is waiting for you."


    "ves?" I wondered. "And the dragons¡­ I see, so you were much more important for the freedom of this world than I imagined! This is something I''ve never heard before¡­"


    "Of course you haven''t." He said. "It is a piece of history that the gods don''t want your people to learn anymore. Your churches control knowledge and have twisted your history into aplete lie to make you all praise and love the gods, whom were your creators, but also the ones that forced upon you a life of very and suffering."


    "So that''s¡­ how it really is." I sighed. "Just how old are you to know this, Dragon King?"


    "Hmph, older than your own country." Heughed. "I met and fought the first Demon King."


    Wait, what?! How strong is he to do such a thing?! He is probably already in a god-level of power if that''s true¡­ But I can''t imagine him living for so long without any wounds, or having his strength weakened.


    "You''re sharp." He praised me. "However, the chit-chat must end. I will now go to sleep. Get stronger, and maybe I''ll talk to you again. If you''re bold enough, once you grow older, you''re invited to the Land of the Dragons within the Demon Continent."


    "W-Wait! I have so many things to ask first!" I cried.


    "Enough. You shall now go back. Cultivate your Dragon Heart and acquire the Dragon Eyes, the Dragon Lungs, and the Dragon Skeleton. Maybe if you do so, I will recognize you enough to tell you more of the truth." He said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    FLAAAASH!


    A bright light engulfed me, and then, I woke up.


    "Sylphy! You''re awake so soon? I-I guess I shouldn''t had worried¡­" Aquarina said, tilting her head and looking at my face. "Hello? Are you there?"


    "The Dragon Eyes, the Dragon Lungs, and the Dragon Skeleton¡­" I said, quickly remembering what the Dragon King said. "If I get those, somehow, I will be worthy of learning more of the truth."


    "Huh? W-What? Did you had a weird dream?" Aquarina was confused.


    "Ah!" I finally snapped back to reality, quickly sighing. "N-Nothing, I just had a weird dream. I saw¡­ the Dragon King. He was certainly an intimidating guy¡­ He said I had to get the Dragon Eyes, Dragon Lungs, and Dragon Skeleton to be worthy¡­ of learning the truth."


    "The truth?! Wait, the Dragon King?! I''ve heard he''s.. just a legend." Said Aquarina. "A Dragon King is the king of all dragons, said to have been the first dragon to ever exist, born from the world itself as the guardian, while the demon king was born as the weapon of the world¡­"


    "I guess they had simr roles¡­" I said while thinking. "Well, he''s totally real, and super old too."


    "Eh?! This is shocking news!" Aquarina said, she was being a bit sarcastic, maybe she didn''t believed mepletely. "Now, now, maybe you should try to rx, you passed out for a little while¡­"


    "I am saying the truth!" I sighed. "I saw him!"


    "O-Okay, I trust you." She said, giving me a head pat. "But you seem a bit exasperated, no? And your scales are growing all over your body? Also your eyes¡­ look dragon-like."


    "Ah!" I quickly realized I was on my Draconification state.


    But unlike before, it didn''t even felt tiring anymore. What is this? How much has my Dragon Heart grown in power?


    "Congrattions Sylphy! Check the System Notifications!" Alice congratted me through telepathy.


    "Huh?" I checked the system notifications, expecting something interesting.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Ding!


    [You have consumed the [Divine Infernal Dragon Elixir (S Grade)] x1!]


    [You have gained an incredible quantity of Dragon Power!]


    [Your body is overflowing with magical power, your Magic Circle has improved greatly!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 5: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] as increased to Tier 5: Rank 6!]


    [Your body is overflowing with strength; your Physique has improved greatly!]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 5: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] as increased to Tier 5: Rank 6!]


    [You have gained many Draconic Runes all across your body and also your Magic Circle, you can now conjure [Dragon Magic]!]


    [All of your Dragon Rted Skills have Leveled up!]


    [The [Dragon Heart: Lv3] Skill Level has increased to Level 6!]


    [The [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv2] Skill Level has increased to Level 4!]


    [Your Current Dragon Output within the Dragon Heart has increased to 40%!]


    [Your Affinity with your Dragon Heart has increased tremendously.]


    [Your Dragon Heart Skill has acquired the [Dragon Breath] and [Dragon Tail] Abilities!]


    [The power of your Draconic Energy has materialized into a new Skill!]


    [You acquired the [Divine Protection of the Dragon King]!]


    -----


    [Divine Protection]: [Veldanava, Divine Dragon King]


    A Divine Protection only granted to Dragons by the Divine Dragon King, Veldanava, the first born Dragon and the King and Father of all Dragons.


    Those blessed by his powers receive an enhancement to their Dragon Magic Power of +250%. Their Dragon Scales be +300% tougher. Their Dragon Breath bes +250% more explosive. Their Wings be +500% faster. Andstly, their Dragon Eyes be +500% sharper.


    Additionally, for non-dragons, the ability to stay in a weaker Draconification Form indefinitely bes a reality, whose boost in power bes only a third of its original powers. However, when using Draconification on this weaker form, the power of the Draconification bes doubled.


    -----


    Woah, this is insane¡­ And I guess that exins why I am now in my Draconification form without receiving any penalties, or seeing any timer show up telling me how much time I have left either.


    -----

 Chapter 717 New Abilities

    -----


    I received a lot of bonuses and powerups. Aside from them, I even got the Dragon King''s divine protection! For acting all tough and stuff, he was really a softie if he threw it at me like nothing. Maybe he really liked me or something, hehehe¡­ Now Ignatius'' going to get crazy when I tell him I meet his daddy.


    And also the Dragon Heart Skill developed two new Abilities:


    -----


    [Dragon Breath (6)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force into their throat, being capable of unleashing a powerful Dragon Breath to all of their enemies, which explodes on zing mes which deals an additional +600% Damage and ignores 60% of the foe''s magical defenses. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the Dragon Breath bes. Cooldown: 30 Seconds.


    [Dragon Tail (6)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force into their back and create a long, scaled tail with a spear-like tip that can essentially work as both a fifth limb and a powerful natural weapon. Increasing physical damage dealt using the tail by +400% with an additional physical defense pration effect that ignores 30% of the foe''s defenses, Attack Speed and Damage increases the higher a foe''s defenses are. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the scales be.


    -----


    They''ll be surely useful to st anything I want, hehehe. The Dragon Breath has a 30 second cooldown though. Is it because it is just impossible to unleash breaths consecutively? Well even Ignatius breath attack has its limits too. Nheless, it still looks like an insane Ability worth spamming whenever I want to st something really fast.


    Andstly, the Dragon Tail, it does around 100% more damage than the Dragon ws, though it only has half of the defense pration effect. However, it has the special ability of increasing attack speed and damage dealt based on how high a foe''s defenses area¡­ An interesting power, I guess I''ll be using this fifth limb a lot too.


    "I''ve grown so strong¡­" I said in surprise. "And look, I can now keep my Draconification state indefinitely thanks to the divine protection of the dragon king! Though it is only a third as strong, it still an insane powerup I can keep active at all times if I wanted to, hehe¡­"


    "W-Woah¡­" Aquarina was surprised. "You have a tail!" She said, suddenly beginning to grab my tail. My tail was naturally elusive, as she tried to catch it, it constantly escaped.


    "Aquarina, don''t you have a Draconification form too?" I wondered. "Does it has some cooldown?"


    "I felt quite tired the first time I used it, so I assume that''s what you mean by cooldown?" She wondered.


    "Ah, I guess you can''t use it indefinitely like me then." I sighed. "Couldn''t the Dragon King spare a blessing for you too, geez, so stingy."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about it!" She said. "So are you going to be dragon Sylphy forever or something?"


    "Nah~ I''ll keep this form only when I need it." I said with a nod, quickly changing back to normal. "Now¡­ I should go take a shower and then have some breakfast."


    "Oooh, let me go with you then!" Aquarina said happily, following me into the shower.


    "Fine, fine~ But don''t make a fuss now¡­" I sighed.


    Ding!


    [Due to performing the synthesis of a high-level item, [Violet] Level has increased to Level 5!]


    Oh? Seems like even Violet benefited from this¡­ I might as well put her inside my soul scape so she can greet everybody else, including Glutton.


    "You did well today, Violet. How about hoping into my soul scape?" I asked.


    "Guuuuh!"


    FLAAASH!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Suddenly, with a sh of bright light, she disappeared, turning into particles of light, and then emerging within my soul scape. While I was taking a bath with Aquarina, I saw how the other Familiars greeted this new member.


    "BARF! BARF!" Glutton started licking her with his big tongue.


    "So you''re our new pal! Wee." Said Alice. "She can''t talk yet, guys, so be patient with her."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I see, good to see you then." Said Furoh. "You don''t seem that battle-capable, so we''ll make sure to take care of you if the situation ever arises."


    "Yeah, sure, whatever." Ignatius said. "Did anybody noticed Sylphy getting a TON of Dragon Power?! Is she more of a dragon than me now?!"


    "Hahaha, dumb lizard, seems like Sylphy''s already stronger than you? Kekeke¡­" Laughed Beelzebub.


    "Shut up! You''re a damn pretty fruity girly butterfly!" Ignatius barked back. "You''re nobody to call me a lizard now!"


    "What did you said?! I am a moth! Not a butterfly!" Cried Beelzebub, trying to cope with his current form. "You damn stupid lizard! I''m going to tear your scales apart one by one!"


    "Try it out punk!" Ignatius roared back.


    Ignatius and Beelzebub started fighting as usual.


    "Ignore them foo~" Sighed Naturia. "Nice to meet cha! Fofoo!"


    "Guuuu!" Violet greeted everybody happily. She was really cute. She reminded me of Naturia, who was also very cute. They''re the cutest spirits.


    "A Cauldron, huh?" Wondered Scarlet. "I suppose master doesn''t care anymore about what she''s giving life to¡­"


    "Yeah she should had given life to another shield, double shield for the win." Sapphire said.


    "That''s stupid! Another sword would be better, double sword wielding techniques are much stronger." Said Scarlet. "I need a sword sister, you don''t need a shield sister, you''re useless already."


    "Huh? You damn punk¡­ Wanna test my durability with your little shitty de?" Sapphire asked.


    "You''re damn right I want!!" Scarlet roared furiously, shing against Sapphire.


    Ugh, those two are like Ignatius and Beelzebub now¡­


    "Ah¡­ Erm, nice to meet you. Just ignore the freaks." Curse sighed.


    Well, aren''t you a freak here too? You''re literally a curse!


    "BARF! BARF! BARF! SLUURP!" Glutton continued slurping and licking the slime off Violet.


    I don''t know if that''s even healthy for her, but I''ve begun collecting [Alchemy Slime (C Grade)] inside my inventory¡­ Whatever it is, it might be an interesting material.


    -----

 Chapter 718 Time For The Last Test

    -----


    Today we were going toplete thest task given by my mother and then recognized as responsible adults! So after taking a rxing bath, we moved down and chomped our breakfast like there was no tomorrow. My mother and my father were amazed, and little Zephy was surprised I was eating so fast.


    "It seems you''re rather excited for today, dear." My mother said. "Remember that tomorrow your grandmother ising! I assume you''re preparing yourself for yourst task?"


    "Yep, pretty much. It feels so looong since we started this." I sighed. "I''ve been doing these damn tasks for months now! It is finally over!"


    "Well it wouldn''t had taken so long if you just haven''t decided to go to two incredibly dangerous dungeons where you ended fighting¡­ incredibly dangerous monsters." She sighed.


    "I-I needed the materials!" I sighed. "Even if they would had made two whole arcs and hundreds of chapters in a novel¡­ I had to do it."


    "Sure, sure, let''s keep the pace a bit faster now though." My mother sighed. "Thankfully thesest three tasks had been all within Agartha, and thest one should finally free you from them. Even I have begun to recognize the pain and agony you''ve went through."


    "Ahahaha¡­ Mom, you''re finally recognizing that?" I sighed.


    "Yes it is very obvious based in how tired you look when youe back. It feels like your soul hase out of your body or something." My mother sighed, drinking some tea.


    "A-Ah, never change mom." Iughed.


    "Hahahahaha! Come on don''t be like that with our daughter." My fatherughed his lungs out. "Eustace is waiting you at the city gates right now, Sylphy, so go there with all your friends. You''ll need as much support as possible! Ah, I already told Aquarina''s parents about this, so they know you''ll go there ande back hometer."


    "Ooh, thank you father-inw!" Aquarina said with a cute smile. My father began petting her head.


    "Hahaha, it''s nothing~" He giggled. "I can''t believe I have such a cute and hard-working daughter-inw! My daughter''s lucky."


    I guess they already know about her being my girlfriend, and it is amazing how fast my father has adapted to it.


    BAAAM!


    Meanwhile, my uncle''s head fell into the table, scaring us all.


    "Uwaaah! Uncle?!" I asked.


    "Uuugghh¡­. I-I drank a bit too muchst night¡­" He muttered.


    "Arafunn we need to seriously do something about your drinking problems!" Sighed my mother.


    "Ugh¡­ It''s not like we elves even need to worry¡­" Arafunn sighed. "Alcohol can''t even hurt us¡­ I wish it did though."


    "Don''t wish ridiculous things¡­" My mother facepalmed.


    I felt slightly concerned about my uncle. Just what was wrong with himtely? He has beening back home all drunk, he stays untilte in the bar or spends the night with strangers, like he''s desperate to put his mind into something else.


    "U-Uncle, are you alright?" I asked.


    "Sylphy¡­" He sighed. "Ah, yes¡­ I am alright- Guh¡­"


    "Don''t you dare vomit in my room!!!" My mom cried, unleashing a beam of light and throwing Arafunn out of the window.


    FLAAAAAAASSSHHHH!!!!


    "Uwaaaagggh!"


    BAAAM!


    My uncle fell head-first into the floor in the garden. Everyone in the family nced at my mom with a mouth wide open, even I¡­


    "I-I¡­ Well, he was about to vomit here! I can''t let him do something so disgusting. Ah, why are you looking at me like that? It''s not like he can die from that, he''s super strong despite his looks." My mother sighed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "You still kind of overdid it a bit mom¡­" I said.


    "Yeah¡­" Zephy said.


    "A-Ahahahah¡­" My fatherughed nervously. "Well kids, now you know not to make your mother angered¡­ Because when you grow strong enough, she''ll know these things won''t hurt you and she may do them¡­ more than you imagine."


    "I-I would never do it to my children!" My mom said a bit embarrassed. "Geez, I am not a barbarian. Also he''s healed, that beam of light was a healing beam¡­ It just threw him off the window¡­ identally."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ah yes, it was an ident huh?" I asked while raising an eyebrow.


    My mother sipped tea while closing her eyes, trying to ignore our res.


    Like that, now that we were done with breakfast, we walked to the garden and found Arafunn sitting over the garden. The floor had a small hole in there though.


    "Ahhh, I feel better now. Your mother''s healing magic is surely always super effective!" He sighed in relief.


    "Don''t tell me she does this more than I thought?" I wondered.


    "Ehehehe¡­ M-Maybe." Arafunn said, trying to ignore the question, but it wasn''t a rhetoric one!


    Anyways, uncle Arafunn stayed resting over the flowers,pletely defiant on revealing why was he so nervous out of the sudden. We greeted our friends after that, they were all waiting us in the gates.


    "Sylphy! Aquarina!!" Mist greeted us first, waving her hand.


    She was holding Zack''s arm, although he seemed a bit unwilling. Are they still not boyfriends? They''re too close now! I am getting a bit mad at Zack¡­ He''s either too oblivious or just embarrassed. It''s very obvious he likes her back.


    "Hey Mist!" I waved my hand, as I greeted her and hugged her. She was as fluffy as ever! Her long white hair was so fluffy, like a sheep''s wool. "You''re fluffy as usual."


    "F-Fluffy?" She wondered, tilting her head.


    "H-Hey don''t just sniff her hair like that!" Zack got slightly jealous.


    "Hoh~?" I asked, teasing him. "Are you jealous?"


    "N-No¡­" He said, crossing his arms and looking elsewhere.


    "So how was it girls?" Wondered Celeste. "Did you two had a nice trip down scissornd?"


    "S-Scissornd?" Aquarina wondered. "What are you even talking about?"


    Ah¡­ I think I know what she meant. Gosh, Celeste never changes, huh?


    "N-Nothing, ignore her." I sighed, as Celeste giggled a bit.


    "Heheh, sorry, sorry~ Anyways, let''s get going." She said.


    "What''s scissornd?" Wondered Celica.


    "Dunno." Aquarina shrugged.


    "Please just stop talking about it!" I sighed, getting slightly embarrassed.


    Like that, we made our way through the town of Agartha into the Great Gates that protected the entire city, which was surrounded by enormous walls that took us a few years to reconstruct.


    "Youngdy Sylph and her friends! I am d to see you! Lord An just told me you were alling today for yourst test! I am d." Said Eustace, greeting us. "Prepare yourselves!"


    -----

 Chapter 719 Fixing Agarthas Walls

    -----


    After ignoring Celeste''s pervertedments, we moved to our next assignment.


    Agh, quite honestly I ended feeling quite embarrassed, and now my mind is constantly thinking on that! Damn Celeste! I''m going to punish her somehow¡­ Maybe I will stop helping her on improving her alchemy.


    Anyways, we made our way through the town of Agartha into the Great Gates that protected the entire city, which was surrounded by enormous walls that took us a few years to reconstruct.


    "Youngdy Sylph and her friends! I am d to see you! Lord An just told me you were alling today for yourst test! I am d." Said Eustace, greeting us. "Prepare yourselves!"


    "Ah, hello Mister Eustace." I said with a smile. "But yeah, it is not really a test, more like a task¡­"


    Eustace was the Knight Commander of Agartha, a very strong man said to have a Physique of Tier 7! He was the strongest sword master of the city after all the heroes. Maybe I might be stronger by abusing Sunshine plus Dragon Heart, I do remember beating him before using only Sunshine.


    But that was mostly because he went easy on me. If he fought while goingpletely all out¡­ Well, I am not so sure anymore, the difference in power between tiers became bigger and bigger the higher they are.


    "Ahahaha! Right!" He said. "Already by having conquered two dungeons and beating a Demon Lord subject all by yourselves more than proves your amazing strength, I even heard you defeated some sort of divine sea dragon monster?! You''ve grown so much, kids! I feel like at any time you''re going to surpass me, hahaha!"


    "I bet we already did." Aquarina said with a giggle.


    "Hahaha, I like your attitude." He smiled. "In this task you need to do today, you''ll have to prove me your endurance, courage, strength, and power¡­"


    He quickly began exuding a powerful aura.


    "I bet it must be something like¡­ defending the city from monsters." Zack said.


    "Nah, it is a fight against all the knights!" Aquarina said.


    "Maybe we have to fight themander?" Asked Mist. "I don''t wanna¡­"


    "Fight with Knight Commander?! T-That''s a bit too scary!" Said Zephy, hiding behind Celica.


    "Hehehe, don''t worry Lord Zephy, Mister Teddy and his friends will protect us." Celica said, caressing my brother''s head.


    "C-Celica¡­" Zephy used this opportunity to hug her to his heart''s content.


    Hmmm, it is beginning to get a bit suspicious, but I am already guessing he likes her a bit.


    "Hahaha, no, it is none of those things kids." Laughed Eustace. "For today''s task¡­!"


    Suddenly, we walked out of Agartha and looked into the walls.


    They were all looking ruined, destroyed, and barely standing.


    Yep, this was our task.


    "I want you to help us repair all the walls! It has been a few years since we made them but due to the strong monsters around thesends, their attacks often leave big marks in our walls, repairing them and if possible, reinforcing them is a task given to you after proving your amazing magical abilities." He said. "We can help by bringing materials and the like."


    Eustace was not kidding, this was his "great" test. Everyone was left disappointed. Well yeah, it wasn''t going to be an epic fight or something¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ding!


    [A New [Special Quest] Has Been Generated: [Repair the Walls of the Agartha City and Improve Them With Magic!]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [After hearing what has happened to the walls after only a few years since they were built, you are left shocked. To show that your city is safe to your grandmother, you must make the walls feel safe as well! Repair them and enchant them with magic so their durability be much higher. If possible, if they can resist magic attacks, that''ll be sweet too.]


    [Completion Rewards: [1000000 EXP] [500000 Shared EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x4 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x4 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x4 [???] x1 [???] x1 [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 5 Hours.]


    Woah the rewards are not holding back at all! A Grade Potions for Proficiency, Strengthening, and Runes! Sweet! The Time Limit is very short, I guess it is a challenge toplete this quickly so I can get the rewards, huh?


    "Alright! Let''s get to it, everyone! Let''s do our best and finish this off quickly!" I celebrated.


    Everyone raised an eyebrow by seeing me so energetic.


    "Eustace, bring the knights, bring all the materials you''ve got, RIGHT NOW!" I said, quickly hurrying up.


    "O-Oh! Sure, youngdy!" He said with a giggle. "I am d you''re so energetic and willing to help! It seems you''ve truly grown up from the former spoiled little youngdy we were so used to, haha."


    "H-Hey don''t call me spoiled." I sighed. "Now bring the things already! All of you, start moving too!" I told to the nearby knights.


    "Y-Yes youngdy!"


    "Lady Sylph is so cute as always~!"


    "She''s so energetic too!"


    "Just being around her gives me a lot of energy too, her energetic personality is contagious, hahaha!"


    "She reminds me of my little daughter."


    My friends were surprised over my sudden boost of confidence.


    "Hey you really want to do this?" Zack was shocked.


    "B-But of course! It is the most vital thing in the city, Zack! Do you want us to get invaded by monsters or something?" I sighed.


    "R-Right, I guess you''re right." He realized.


    "It is a bitme because I wanted some fighting to practice my new skills and stuff, but I guess this is fine as well~" Aquarina said with a smile. "I''ll help you out, Sylphy, after all this country is also my home."


    "Well I couldn''t had expected anything less from my future wife." I giggled.


    "G-Geez, that''s a bit embarrassing!" She said while blushing.


    "F-Future wife already?!" Zack was surprised. "You''ve nned far in the future, huh?"


    "Zack, will you be my future husband then?" Mist asked.


    "E-Eh?! Eeeeh?!"


    He was really embarrassed with that question out of nowhere¡­


    -----

 Chapter 720 Creating Brand-New Reinforced Walls With The Power Of Alchemy And Farming!

    -----


    Eustace and the Knights were really quick, bringing us all the materials in front of the city''s doors. There were thousands of giant blocks of stone, wood, metal, and more. My mother seemed to leave the rest to us. She really wanted us to just rebuild the entire damn thing on our own, huh?


    I guess this could also be taken as a challenge, to test how far has our magic progressed. And let me tell you, mommy, it has progressed quite smoothly!


    "Here is everything, youngdy Sylph." Said Eustace.


    "Youngdy, are you going to move all by yourself and your friends?"


    "Maybe we should divide into groups to transport the materials to each side of the city?"


    "It is going to be tiring but sounds like a good idea. We can''t make the kids just carry everything; it would hurt my pride..."


    "Yeah, let''s do that-" Eustace was about to say, before he was interrupted.


    FLUOOOSH!


    I waved my hand and gathered my Mana as a condensation of invisible energy, grabbing arge part of all the materials all by myself using my Aura as well, fusing it with my Mana and doing something like Telekinesis, but much more easy to control, as countless dragon-like ws emerged, grabbing all materials while I floated in midair using an easy to use levitation spell.


    Every knight was left shocked. The rest of my friends began doing something simr with their own magics and auras. Zack lifted everything with gusts of winds. Aquarina used her water to transport everything inside a bubble. Celeste used her shadows and darkness to transport it all in her own shadow. Mist lifted some things using light. Celica used her golems to lift a lot of things. And Zephy used abination of blood and darkness magic to lift his small part.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry, everyone, we''ll finish things in a few hours." I said with a gentle smile. "Thanks for bringing it all though!"


    "S-Sure, mdy¡­"


    "T-These kids are insane¡­ H-How can they lift everything with just their raw magic power?!"


    "Man, are you seriously wondering that? Lady Sylph''s magic can even help her friends have incredible magic. That''s a Royal Elf for you."


    "They feel like in apletely different world than us¡­"


    "S-She has like endless mana or something¡­"


    "V-Very well Lady Sylph, if you ever need anything, we''ll be here¡­" Eustace said, looking in surprise too.


    They were all pretty strong but still were surprised over these type of things, I guess they''re not as good with magic as they are with swords and techniques.


    Anyways, we got into our job. Combining the repair-rted spells and earth attribute spells with the materials and then using Alchemy and Crafting skills ended working wonders.


    I also asked for Violet''s help, as she imbued her alchemy powers into each wall section. By using Synthesis to merge things together, Metamorphosis to mold them into a good shape, and then Land Plowing on the walls themselves to reinforce them even more¡­ It was all done much faster than we expected.


    And once we were all done after many hours ofbined efforts, all of the entire wall began shining brightly, gaining an even greater power.


    Ding!


    [You''ve synthetized the [Agartha''s Magic Walls Of Protection (S Grade)] x1!]


    [You''ve earned 100000 Alchemy Proficiency.]


    [The [Crafting: Lv5] Skill Level Has Increased To Level 7!]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "It''s done! Woah, it is even shining?!" Aquarina was shocked. "Phew¡­ I poured everyst bit of magic I had into it. It looks so good!"


    "Indeed, this was¡­ The only artistic job I''ve ever done in my entire life, probably." Said Zack.


    "It is nice!" Mist said with a giggle.


    "Hahhh¡­ I am beat. Even with Sylphy''s Mana, this is too taxing." Celeste sighed.


    "We''ll done everyone." I congratted my friends.


    "Celica give me an hug¡­" Zephy sighed, as Celica gave him an hug.


    "Lord Zephy, you must be very tired¡­" She sighed. "Agh, me too, and even Mister Teddy¡­"


    We slowly made our way back home while walking, a bit too tired to fly anymore. And of course, I took this opportunity to check the Quest Completion rewards.


    Ding!


    [You Have Completed The [Special Quest]: [Repair the Walls of the Agartha City and Improve The With Magic!]


    [You''ve done an incredible job! Congrattions for not only reinforcing the walls, but reshaping them, restructuring them, and even synthetizing them as a whole item by themselves, which received even more enhancements through the System''s Abilities. A series of bountiful rewards have been prepared for you¡­ and your friends.]


    [You Have Received Bonus Rewards For Completing The Quest In Less Than 3 Hours!]


    [Completion Rewards: [1500000 EXP] [750000 Shared EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x8 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x8 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x8 [Mythical Giant Horned Tempest Bear Tyrant Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1 [Abyssal Vampiric Bat Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1 [Angelic Heavenly Swan Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1 [Phantasmal Puppeteer Ghost Queen Soul Elixir (A Grade)] x1 [Scarlet Shadow Wolf King Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 11 to Level 13!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 5 to Level 6!]


    [Violet] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 9!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Eh? What are these items?! I¡­ It is really obvious they''re not meant for me, aren''t they? They''re for my friends! Is this why it meant "A series of bountiful rewards have been prepared for you¡­ and your friends?".


    Ah, well, I also received tons of their help. Without them, I wouldn''t had been able toplete this in the time limit. I might had taken a few more hours by myself¡­ I guess they deserve the rewards for sure, no doubts about it.


    Though giving it to them will be a bit¡­ Well, I can always just use the excuse of "I had them from a while already, so take them all!" and just give it to them anyways. Aquarius is probably not included because she already got a simr Elixir from me¡­


    Ding!


    [The [Quest System] seems worried about your greediness¡­]


    [A New [Special Quest] Has Been Generated: [Help Your Friends Awaken Their Powers And Grow Stronger!]


    Quest System, you don''t really need to do this, I am not THAT greedy as to deny them these rewards, geez¡­ Though I''ll take this quest rewards if you insist!


    -----

 Chapter 721 Sylphy Is Not Greedy!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You Have Completed The [Special Quest]: [Repair the Walls of the Agartha City and Improve The With Magic!]


    [You''ve done an incredible job! Congrattions for not only reinforcing the walls, but reshaping them, restructuring them, and even synthetizing them as a whole item by themselves, which received even more enhancements through the System''s Abilities. A series of bountiful rewards have been prepared for you¡­ and your friends.]


    [You Have Received Bonus Rewards For Completing The Quest In Less Than 3 Hours!]


    [Completion Rewards: [1500000 EXP] [750000 Shared EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x8 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x8 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x8 [Mythical Giant Horned Tempest Bear Tyrant Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1 [Abyssal Vampiric Bat Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1 [Angelic Heavenly Swan Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1 [Phantasmal Puppeteer Ghost Queen Soul Elixir (A Grade)] x1 [Scarlet Shadow Wolf King Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1]


    Checking the items again through the quest window, I was able to read them in depth a bit better. It seemed that they were all made out of the blood of a powerful monster. How is the System even able to materialize the power of a monster like this? No idea, though I believe it might be "fake" monsters that might not exist, and they''re named like this because they were made based in the Beast Auras of my friends.


    It is rather obvious but¡­ [Mythical Giant Horned Tempest Bear Tyrant Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1 is for Zack, [Abyssal Vampiric Bat Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1 is for Celeste, [Angelic Heavenly Swan Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1 is for Mist, [Phantasmal Puppeteer Ghost Queen Soul Elixir (A Grade)] x1 is for Celica, and [Scarlet Shadow Wolf King Blood Elixir (A Grade)] x1 is for Zephy! Wow even Zephy got one himself, interesting.


    I don''t think Zephy had even developed a Beast Aura yet, nor Celica, so this might help them awaken theirs. I guess there''s no point in not giving it to them, but-


    Ding!


    [The [Quest System] seems worried about your greediness¡­]


    [A New [Special Quest] Has Been Generated: [Help Your Friends Awaken Their Powers And Grow Stronger!]


    [Prove your humbleness and share your spoils with your friends. If you want to face the many challenges and adversities that areing in the future, you have to grow stronger with your friends and family. Those Elixirs had been specifically created to boost their growth speed, give it to them!]


    [Completion Rewards: [250000 EXP] [125000 Shared EXP] [???] x1]


    [Time Limit: 24 Hours.]


    Yeah, the Quest System seems to have somehow acquired the ability to speak to me through these messages, and is worried about my greediness¡­


    "Look I''m not going to drink them, rx¡­" I sighed, talking to Alice through telepathy. Perhaps if I spoke to her, it would reach the Quest System.


    "Ahaha, the Quest System is worried you may be a bit greedy." Said Alice. "Well, seeing how you always consume all of your spoils, it is hard to say¡­"


    "I-I am not greedy! I''ll share these with them, okay? And I''ll get some nice rewards out of that, so it''s fine¡­ Though it is a question mark reward? I wonder what even it is¡­" I wondered.


    "I always had trust on you." Alice said proudly.


    "That''s not true you said you were not sure!" Iined.


    Like that, we made our way back to Eustace and he and the knights were all shocked.


    "And done!" I said. "Oh, it still pretty early in the day¡­ I guess we''ll go off our way for now."


    "S-Sure youngdy, excellent work¡­" Eustace said in surprise. "H-Have a good day."


    "Bye~ Have a good day too!" I said, waving my hand.


    "Y-Yeah¡­"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Youngdy''s¡­ too strong."


    "She''s¡­ is she even half human? It doesn''t feels like."


    "I would say she''s half goddess at this point."


    "Hey, a priest better not hear you say that, hahaha!"


    Like that, we made our way back home and decided to spend the rest of the day in my Atelier, where I gathered everyone for a special¡­ err, gifting opportunity? Or whatever.


    "So I''ve gathered you all here because¡­ I''ve got some gifts for all of you!" I said, slowly retrieving the elixirs from the inside of Glutton, and cing them over the table one by one, lining them up nicely.


    "Elixirs?" Wondered Zack. "Oh, did you¡­ made some for us too?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Really Sylphy?!" Asked Mist excited.


    "Of course! I felt a bit bad I only gave one to Aquarina. You''re all my friends and I love you all, so I want you to grow stronger as well. That time we fought in the Dungeon, I was really afraid of losing any of you¡­ The battles there were so close¡­" I sighed. "So here! Ave your way. Each Elixir is specifically designed for each one of your affinities, magic auras, beast auras, and even spirits and powers." I said, as I shared each Elixir with the one that benefited the most out of it. "O-Of course, there''s none for me or Aquarina, we''ve already drank our own, right?"


    "Yep! I am d you made some for the rest, I was thinking you were getting greedy for a bit." Aquarina giggled. "But you''ve always been generous and nice."


    "Y-Yeah¡­ I''ve always have been!" I said with a smile.


    Agh, now this makes me feel even worse. Maybe I shouldn''t be drinking all the strengthening potions I get¡­ Sharing is caring, right? R-Right? Well, I''ll think about it.


    "Let''s see then!" Zack started drinking his Elixir.


    "Hmm, it is sweet~ It tastes like grilled chicken too!" Mist said.


    "Wow, I never thought you would make one for the humble little me. Thanks a lot Sylphy, genuinely." Celeste smiled, giving me a kiss in my cheek.


    "E-Eh? What with the kiss?" I asked while blushing a bit.


    "H-Hey!" Aquarina pouted a bit.


    "Fufu, I couldn''t resist it, you''re so cute." Said Celeste. "Now, let''s try this!" She started drinking the elixir as well.


    Zephy and Celica also started drinking them slowly.


    And after everyone was done¡­


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    Enormous and colorful auras surged from everybody, overflowing with enormous strength.


    The shapes of several different beasts appeared in each one of my friends, roaring loudly.


    It was incredible!


    -----

 Chapter 722 Everyones Beast Auras

    -----


    "W-What with this power?! It feels like my Beast Aura evolved to a whole new stage! I-I think I ranked up to a higher Physique Tier too! W-Wait, am I tier 5 already?!" Zack cried in excitement. His aura surged like a giant, green-colored bear with a sharp golden horn. It began ring at us as if it had a consciousness of its own.


    "Hmm, this is certainly nice." Said Celeste. "I probably am very close to Tier 5 Physique now, for sure, hehehe¡­ And my Beast Aura finally developed." Celeste''s Beast Aura was represented as a swarm of ck and red bats, with a gigantic bat queen controlling them all, menacingly ring at us from behind her with her sharp fangs and her not so appealing-looking face.


    "A swan! I''ve got a swan as my pet aura!" Said Mist excitedly.


    "Squeak! Squeak!" The White Swan within her Beast Spirit began pping her majestic white wings, until Mist started floating in midair.


    "Uwawaaaahhh!" She cried. "Please don''t lift me like thissss¡­!"


    Mist seemed to be having fun, albeit it as a tiny bit too chaotic, maybe? Well, she was still happy.


    "Uooh¡­ W-What is this?" Celica wondered, her Beast Aura resembled a ghost more than an animal. A tall ghostlydy with long fingers, which was grabbing onto the threads she used to move her golems. "Amazing! I''ve got a new friend!"


    She seemed excited, her own Phantom Aura, as I will call her unique Beast Aura form, was already boosting the power of her golems.


    However, unlike everyone else, Zephy had a different reaction.


    "Hm? Nothing happened to me¡­" Zephy said, looking confused.


    "Eh? But it should had worked a bit at least?" I wondered.


    "Nope, nothing happened big sis¡­" Zephy felt disappointed.


    "I-I''m sorry! I didn''t knew it would work with you¡­ But it should at least a bit. Unless¡­ you require even more materials to awaken your own Aura?" I wondered. "Perhaps your potential is so big that one Elixir won''t do. But it''s not like I can make many more, sorry."


    "No, it''s fine! I do feel a bit stronger, all my Mana was recovered too so I feel all nice and ready!" He said, acting humbly.


    "W-Well, I am d it at least worked a bit." I sighed in relief, giving him a head pat. "You feel alright?"


    "Yeah! No worries!" He said with a cute smile.


    My little brother was just too adorable.


    I ended hugging him and giving him kisses on his cheek.


    "You''re way too cute!" I cried.


    "Hehehe, that tickles big sis!" He giggled adorably.


    "Geez, and then you say you don''t spoil your little brother?" Laughed Zack.


    "H-Hey this is just normal for siblings!" I said while pouting.


    "Yeah!" Zephy said, giving me a kiss in my cheek¡­ And then ncing back at Aquarina with a cocky smile. "Heh¡­"


    "G-Geh¡­" Aquarina felt slightly jealous but contained herself. "It''s her brother¡­ It''s her brother¡­" She was containing herself quite well, I guess.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Ding!


    [The [Quest System] is happy you''re a nice girl.]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [You Have Completed The [Special Quest]: [Help Your Friends Awaken Their Powers And Grow Stronger!]


    [Well done! You''ve now made all of your friends much stronger. However, it seems your little brother has so much potential that a simple Elixir won''t be enough for the little rascal. Perhaps in your journey toe, trying to find some ingredients to hasten his growth would be ideal.]


    [You Have Received Bonus Rewards For Completing The Quest In Less Than 12 Hours!]


    [Completion Rewards: [500000 EXP] [250000 Shared EXP] [Divine Essence of zing mes (A Grade)] x1]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ooh? I got a strange item. It resembled a red colored crystal with a small me flickering inside. It emanated a divine power, so I swiftly ced it inside of my System''s Inventory, directly connected with Glutton''s stomach while I checked the information¡­


    -----


    [Divine Essence of zing mes (A Grade)]


    A Divine concentration of zing mes which had been crystalized. The still zing mes can be seen within the crystal which is warm and unleashes a powerful aura of divinity.


    By absorbing it, it is possible to strengthen all Fire-Attribute Skills, gain thousands of Fire Attribute Runes, and even have the chance to Evolve Fire-Attribute Skills.


    -----


    Ooh, interesting¡­ This is rather nice, kind of like the Farmer Elixir I drank before. Oh well, for now, I guess I can take it easy and rx for the rest of the day, I am quite tired¡­


    I decided to take it easy as I walked into the garden and rested over the grass. My friends started sparring a bit, some were practicing magic, and a few were practicing their Beast Aura powers.


    Zephy in specific was doing the exercise my mother taught him, of consecutively conjuring a low level spell and then transform it into a higher level spell.


    I think this training is based in what I did as a kid, but because Zephycks a Skill, he cannot do it too instantly, and requires a tiny incantation each time, although it is bing much faster.


    And me? Well Aquarina was spoiling me quite a lot, letting me sit over her thighs while she caressed my head.


    Honestly this was really sweet. I couldn''t had asked for anything more. Tomorrow my grandma wasing so I was feeling a bit nervous but taking it easy here is good.


    While Aquarina was singing a rxing song from the Amazon Tribe using their ownnguage, I slowly felt a bit sleepy.


    The shiny sun, the blue sky decorated by white clouds, the calming breeze, thepany of friends and the person I loved¡­


    I''m only twelve but I already have everything I could ever ask for in my life.


    "Yawn¡­ I wish moments like these could remain forever." I sighed.


    "I wish too." Aquarina smiled.


    Her beautiful blue eyes looking at me from above were quite staggering¡­


    "I''m grateful for having you at my side."


    "S-Sylphy¡­ Me too!"


    She quickly gave me a sweet kiss before I ended falling asleep while resting over her thighs¡­ Ahh, they were so soft and warm¡­


    -----

 Chapter 723 A Moment That Will Forever Remain In My Heart

    -----


    When dinner arrived, mom used this opportunity to congratte us for all of our efforts. And not only to recognize me as an adult, but also all of my friends that cooperated and helped me in these tasks. Not only uncle Arafunn was here, but also Shade, Nepheline, Ninhursag, and the two nuns, Mary, Lucia, and Celica''s mother.


    "So today I got the message from Eustace, you did it." She sighed, smiling sweetly. "Honestly, when I gave you these five tasks, I didn''t had much hope for you, Sylphy¡­"


    "Eh?! So harsh!" I cried.


    "But you proved me wrong." Sheughed. "You proved me very wrong. I was surprised how youpleted each task to perfection, one after the other¡­ After seeing you grow up in here, I noticed how you became slightly conceited, and a bit spoiled by us¡­ Yet at the end, even if you''re still quite the spoiled little girl, you''ve proven that¡­ you''re more responsible than you look."


    "Mom do you have to be so harsh?" I sighed.


    "Fufu, I''m sorry." She giggled. "I am just telling you my honest thoughts. Now, well, you''ve proven to be much more responsible, strong, and very dependent. You''ve proven yourself, and your friends too, to be reliable people that not only can help a few, but the entire city as a whole. I am d, and¡­ proud of you, Sylphy, Zephy, and also of all of you children."


    "Mom¡­" I sighed, feeling slightly emotional.


    "Heheh, I made mommy proud!" Zephy said.


    "I am also proud too!" Said Nepheline, Aquarina''s mother. Her smile was rather radiant. "Well done my princess, you''ve proven yourself to be a fine warrior for our tribe and also a responsible adult in this city and society. By the way, you have myplete support, so you can feel free to take Sylphy''s hand in marriage."


    "Yeah, I approve of that too. Well for a while now." Shadeughed. "I want you to be happy, and you''ve proven yourself to be both strong and responsible. I know you didn''t asked us to be her girlfriend yet because you''re slightly afraid of our response. We might be a bit strict sometimes, but we aren''t parents that would decline our daughter''s right to be happy."


    "Mom, dad¡­" Aquarina felt surprised of their words. "T-Thank you! I love you two so much!"


    She started crying right there, hugging both of her parents. It was really cute, oh my gosh.


    "I am also quite proud of you, Zack." Ninhursag said. "When I first meet you back then, I always thought you would one day be someone incredible. You had the potential; I saw it in your eyes. You''re my son, and I love very much. Mom will always be there for you too." She said, hugging Zack. "I am happy you''ve be someone respected in this city and you also make everyone in your tribe proud when we talk about you. I am very happy to be your mother."


    "M-Mom, you''re embarrassing me¡­" Zack said, blushing a bit, although he felt rather emotional as well, just containing his tears.


    "Also, you can take Mist''s hand in a marriage in the future. I''ve already spoken with Mary and Lucia, and they seemed happy about your rtionship." She whispered to his ear.


    "E-Eh?!" Zack was shocked once more. He hadn''t answered Mist''s question about a marriage for the future yet¡­ I guess I can''t me him, we''re still very young, so we won''t be sure what''ll happen in the future. Though if things continue as we are, it is quite obvious what''s going to happen.


    "Heheh¡­" Mist giggled while blushing from afar. Zack wasn''t terrified or anything, he was so embarrassed he could barely contain himself. He looked really in love to be honest, and the other day I caught them kissing, so he''s just being a meathead like he always is.


    "We are also very proud of you girls! Thank you so much for helping Sylphy and her friends in everything!" Mary said with a smile. "You''ve changed so much as well, Celeste, Mist. You''ve be so strong and dependable, I-I don''t really know what else I can even teach you two¡­"


    "They''re good girls." Lucia smiled gently. "Mist, make sure to be a good wife for Zack."


    "I will!" Mist said, all excitedly. "I-I will make the Amazon tribe proud too!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Y-You''re getting too hasty, we''re just thirteen¡­" Zack sighed.


    "S-Sorry¡­" Mist giggled a bit.


    "Well done Celica. I always thought you would do great things! You make your mommy very proud, I love you so much! Come here! My baby princess! Mooch, mooch!" Celica''s mom was much more affectionate, hugging her daughter and kissing her all over her face.


    "Hehehe, mama that tickles a bit!" Celica giggled.


    Zephy was looking at her with a mild smile while blushing.


    Gosh, he''s really liking her, huh?


    I wonder if she''ll reciprocate¡­ At this point she seems to only like golems and teddy bears so it''ll be hard for him.


    Maybe if he gifts her plushies, it could conquer her heart a bit¡­


    "So cute, you kids are growing so fast and bing so incredible." Arafunn sighed. "Seeing you reminds me of all of us when we were younger, isn''t it?"


    "Well mostly, An and the others, we elves were already old in that time." My mom said.


    "Faylen we are very young in elven years!" Uncle sighed.


    "Hahaha, okay, okay, suuure~" Faylenughed. "You love to act like you''re not an old grandpa at this point."


    "G-Grandpa?! Ooh the horror! Don''t call me that! Your father is a grandpa, not us!" Arafunn sighed.


    It''s a bit confusing sometimes because my mother treats him like a brother due to their close age, but Arafunn is actually the King''s younger brother, which would made him my mother''s uncle!


    "Well done Sylphy." My father smiled, patting my head. "For now, let''s enjoy the meals here¡­ I am starving to be honest."


    "Oh yeah, me too! Let''s eat already!" I said, as we quickly started the feast.


    The delicious food, the harmonious atmosphere, theughter, the smiles, the happiness¡­ All of that mixed together into a beautiful moment.


    A moment that will always remain in my heart.


    -----

 Chapter 724 The Queens Arrival Is Close

    -----


    "Oh my, oh myyyyy~! We''re getting closer already! Uwaaah! I can''t wait to see my little Fayleeeeen!"


    A beautiful fairy with colorful wings and long, blonde hair reaching to her feet giggled, wearing a wonderful and morously colorful dress made out of fine silk, her eyes shone bright rainbow as they changed colors constantly depending in her emotions, an interesting trait Fairies had.


    "When are we getting there?! Hurry!" She said, as her servants nodded.


    "We are moving as fast as we can, Queen Ayna." Sighed one of her closest servants, a beautiful young pink-haired Noble Elfdy wearing elven armor and holding a golden spear and a shield.


    "But Maryrose, we must hurry! Hurryyyy!" The queenined.


    "We should get there in about an hour, mdy." Sighed Maryrose. "Please, let''s wait patiently."


    "Ugh, so boring¡­ Maybe I should fly there myself and surprise everyone?!" Suggested the queen.


    "NO!"


    Everyone in the airship cried at the same time, already stressed with her entric personality. She often acted like a spoiled little girl, with her mind in the clouds and always suggesting (or doing) crazy things unbefitting of royalty.


    "Geez! Do you have to scream?" The Queen sighed.


    "A-Ah, we apologize, my queen!" Maryrose kneeled with everyone else. "W-We were simply¡­ rather tired and perhaps afraid."


    Ayna giggled while waving her hands.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hehe, do you have to get so scared? We''re all friends here, no worries dear." She giggled gently.


    The doors to her chambers suddenly opened as Aina, Faylen''s older sister, and her little daughter, Susanna, which was just about the same year as Sylphy entered the room.


    "Mother what with all the screams again?" She sighed.


    "Oh my babies! How are you this morning?" The queen giggled, flying towards the two of them while leaving a trail of rainbow colors behind the pping of her wings.


    "We are good." Aina smiled gently. "Mother, did you eat your breakfast?"


    "Oh, not yet! I am so excited about seeing Faylen and her developing country that I am quite nervous to eat something¡­" The queen giggled.


    "Grandma, let''s eat cheesecake and¡­ fruit with cream! You like that, right?" Susanna rmended with an innocent smile, as she was carried in her grandmother''s arms.


    "Hmmm~ Well if I have this adorable little princess at my side I MIGHT get hungry enough for a treat or two!" The queen said. "Such as¡­ you! Nom, nom~!"


    The queen began ying with little Susanna, pretending to bite her little neck yfully, making the little elf princess giggle.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hehehehe, that tickles grandma!" Susanna had quite a close rtionship with her grandmother. If it wasn''t because her mother herself held a very high authority in the family, she would had already been bullied since childhood by her aunt and uncles children.


    Due to this protection she grew on, she was very innocent, being a huge contrast from Sylphy andpany, as she had never gone through any hardships, living a privileged and easy life since she was born.


    "Well, servants, can you bring some breakfast then?" Aina asked.


    "Very well, mdy." They nodded and flew off, bringing all sorts of desserts and tea for breakfast.


    The trio of beautiful elven woman then began their breakfast, talking about Faylen and her daughter and son, Sylph and Zephy the most.


    "I heard Zephy is around four or five years old right now." Aina said. "Faylen has already said he has tremendous potential, mother. And he''s very, very lovely!"


    "Uwaah! I can''t wait to see him! I bet he''s just as adorable as the little Sylphy!" Said the queen. "That red-haired tomboyish girl is so cute!"


    "Y-Yes, she''s rather cute but there are many achievements she has done. Did you heard? She and her friends conquered two dungeons and recently defeated a Demon Lord Subject all by themselves!" Said Aina.


    "Ooooh! Really?!" Asked Aina. "I did heard something like that, my husband told me so. It seems Sylphy has amazing potential! And she''s so cute too! We''ve never had red-haired children in our family! Zephy''s just as adorable!"


    "Sigh¡­ Y-Yeah, she''s cute." Aina sighed. She was constantly trying to tell her mother how valuable and incredible Faylen''s family and her daughter''s achievements were, yet the queen, someone that was always judging people by their appearances, could barely recognize it before praising her for her adorable appearance instead.


    This was one of the reasons Faylen was very tired of her own mother. She never meant any harm with her words, but she had grown to be such a person due to her own family. The queen instead, was just happy as long as everyone was handsome and beautiful¡­


    "Anyways, mother, today we''re going there not just to say hello. Faylen seems to have something very, very important to tell us." Said Aina. "So please, make sure to hear her, alright?"


    "Okaaay~" The queen said, while barely having heard her daughter''s words as she was devouring a cheesecake while seeing little Susanna eat cookies and drink some fruit juice.


    "Well, I hope everything goes alright." Aina sighed, looking into the window. "Something dark is brewing in the Wild Lands of the continent¡­ Arachne, huh? And the heroes we have yet to find¡­ And to make things worse, a strange prophecy about two Demon Kings. I wonder what all of this means?" Aina thought, sipping some tea.


    Just about a month ago, one of the Seers of the Kingdom came out with a prophecy. It terrified the royal family, and because of its implications, it hasn''t been released to the public yet.


    The prophecy was short, yet it brought great fear into the hearts of all those that heard it¡­


    "Two Demon Kings have already been born. One destined to reshape the world, and another destined to destroy it. Amidst their endless battle, a single girl, with zing eyes like those of a dragon will stand between the two, attempting to y the gods themselves."


    It didn''t resolve in anything, and it was utterly chaotic. It implied that something that had never happened before would ur, two Demon Kings being born at the same time. And also, the mysterious girl with zing dragon eyes attempting to y the gods themselves¡­


    Everyone was puzzled when they heard it, some even doubtful¡­ yet this Seer''s prophecies have always be true.


    -----

 Chapter 725 A Dark Nightmare...

    -----


    A nightmare that kept repeating every week, a terrifying nightmare he couldn''t forget.


    He found himself within an endless sea of darkness, lost. He watched everywhere, trying to find an exit.


    Wherever he nced to, enormous and monstrous figures greeted him, furious demons, giant monsters, savage beasts¡­


    "Oh Great Lord."


    "I greet the Great Lord."


    "The King."


    "The King of All."


    "Awaken!"


    "Leave behind your husk!"


    "Pupate!"


    "Rise!"


    "Fight!


    "Tear Apart!"


    "Destroy!"


    The monsters, demons, and beasts all spoke with crude words. Asking the little boy to tear apart, to destroy, to kill, to rise, to evolve, to pupate¡­ The more he ran away, the closer they became, their ws reaching for his little body.


    Faster, faster. He had to run faster. He knew he couldn''t fight them, he knew he couldn''t win. The only thing he knew is that he had to run from them, these monsters.


    These abominations.


    They slowly melted into the floor, merging into a gigantic entity, a demon amongst demons, a giant cmity. A being that stepped over the world, and the bringer of doom.


    "Leave me alone! Leave me aloneeee! You''re not real! Leave me alone!"


    The boy cried constantly, curling into the floor as the monstrous giant red at him with countless eyes.


    "I¡­ Am¡­ Real."


    It spoke with a voice that tore through the boy''s ears.


    "No! No! Leave me alone!"


    He cried, but the entity only grew furious.


    "You¡­ Are¡­"


    "No! Shut up! I am not¡­!"


    "You¡­ ARE¡­!"


    "No! SHUT UP!!!"


    "YOU ARE¡­!"


    "NOOO!"


    "YOU ARE ME!"


    Darkness and blood engulfed the boy, consuming his entire body. His soul, his life, everything. It tore apart his little body piece by piece, and so also his humanity.


    It tore apart everything he was, and remade him anew, like a caterpir pupating into a butterfly.


    "AAAAAGGGGHHHH!!!"


    Agony spread through his transforming body.


    Madness spread into his innocent mind.


    The desire to destroy it all.


    The desire to take everything away.


    The desire¡­ to end it all.


    "Kill¡­"


    "Destroy¡­"


    "Kill¡­"


    "Destroy¡­"


    The darkndscape became clearer, as a battlefield where millions of corpses spread over the aridnds. The scent of blood and rotten corpses entered his nostrils.


    And a single girl stood in front of him, while everybody else was dead.


    A girl with zing red hair, and dragon-like eyes.


    A sword was pointed at him.


    "How¡­ how could you do this?" She cried, gritting her teeth.


    "No¡­ I didn''t do this!"


    The boy cried, but his voice was not heard.


    His body moved on its own, roaring like a beast.


    "ROOOOOAAAAAAARRRRR!!!"


    A gigantic fist that ended it all flew towards her.


    "Stop¡­"


    Drawing closer¡­


    "Stop¡­!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    And closer¡­


    "STOP!"


    And closer.


    "STOOOOOP!!!"


    CLAAAAAASSSHHHH!!!!


    His fist annihted the girl, turning her into ashes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The entire world began to fracture.


    The continents fell apart.


    The seas turbulently evaporated.


    The''s crust shattered into pieces.


    Everything ended.


    "The end¡­ Bring the end!"


    "Bring it! Quickly! Hurry!"


    "You mustplete¡­ the purpose!"


    "OUR PURPOSE!"


    "No¡­ NO! STOP! UUAAAGH!"


    And then, he woke up.


    .


    .


    .


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    Due to all the noise I hearding from the city preparing for my grandmother toe visit us, I had to wake up rather early today. I ended walking to the bathroom and then¡­ hearing my little brother making noises on his room, which was right next to mine.


    "Uuggh¡­! No! Uagh!"


    He was having a nightmare. Not so long ago he used to sleep with my parents buttely he wanted to have his own room. They weren''t able to change his mind at all.


    "Zephy?"


    I walked inside his room, seeing him struggle to sleep.


    He was having a very nasty nightmare, his entire body was emanating a red and ck aura, it seemed to be because of the stress he felt.


    "Zephy!" I cried. "Wake up, dear! Little brother!" I called for him, quickly using magic to calm his heart.


    "Unnggh¡­ Sniff¡­" He started crying, until he slowly opened his eyes. "A-Ah¡­ Big sis¡­?"


    "Zephy!" I hugged him. It felt so sad he was having such a terrible nightmare when he''s such a tiny little boy.


    "Are you okay?" I asked. "You were having a very nasty nightmare it seems."


    "A-Ahh¡­ Y-Yeah¡­" He sighed, hugging me back, and rubbing his face on my chest. "Sorry, did I wake you up?"


    "Not at all, don''t worry." I sighed. "Actually, the noise outside was getting really annoying."


    "A-Ah, right..." He nodded faintly, I quickly cleansed his tears and gave him a kiss on his little nose.


    "Do you feel better now?" I asked him.


    "A bit better¡­" He said, hugging me. "I want to stay with big sister for a bit¡­"


    "Aw, sure¡­" I smiled, hugging him back and resting over his bed.


    He hugged me tightly, as if we haven''t seen each other in years for some reason.


    "What kind of nightmare were you having?" I wondered.


    Zephy looked worried about telling me the nightmare.


    He seemed¡­ rather scared of it, actually.


    "N-Nothing¡­ Don''t mind it¡­"


    "Come on, tell me. It''s not like I''m going to get mad. It is just a nightmare, they''re not real things at the end of the day."


    Zephy sighed, nodding faintly.


    "I-I¡­ I dreamed I became a big monster¡­" He sighed.


    "A-A big monster?" I wondered.


    Now that was a unique dream.


    "There were¡­ other monsters there, they forced me to be a big monster. And¡­ And¡­ Then I was¡­ destroying everything¡­ And it made me sad because I would never do that¡­ You were there too, big sis." He cried.


    "M-Me?" I asked.


    "You were there¡­ A-And I¡­ that monster I became it¡­ it killed you." He cried. "I''m sorry!"


    "Eh? You don''t have to be sorry." I sighed. "It was just a bad nightmare. Maybe I annoyed you or something and you just had something like that as a dream, haha."


    "N-No, you never annoy me¡­ I love you very much big sis¡­" He cried. "I-I will never hurt you¡­ never!"


    "Geez, calm down, it''s okay." Iughed. "Well! It was quite the dream but, now''s time to just face our reality. Our annoying grandma''sing, remember?"


    "A-Ah, right¡­ Ugh." He sighed.


    "Yeah, hahaha¡­" Iughed nervously.


    -----

 Chapter 726 A Big Sister That Spoils Her Little Brother

    -----


    I felt worried about my little brother''s mental wellbeing, so while he stuck to me in his bed wanting to be cuddled and spoiled, I asked some help from Alice to scan his mind and soul a little bit, and to soothe it using magic.


    "Hmmm, he seems to be healthy." Said Alice. "Though¡­ further scanning has shown that his soul presents tremendously high quantities of Mana sealed within."


    "Sealed?" I asked through telepathy.


    "It does seems that your brother''s primary elements, Darkness, Shadow, Poison, and Blood are amassed into a gigantic cloud of Mana, perhaps worth several billions of units. However, they''re tightly sealed¡­ It seems this might be the reason he has nightmares." Alice inspected.


    "So the reason why he wasn''t able to awaken a power with that Elixir¡­?" I wondered.


    "It could very well be because of that Dark-Aligned Elemental Mana inside his soul. Though his soul doesn''t seem in danger. It is as if his own body and soul havepacted his immense power naturally. I assume he will slowly release it until fully mastering in the next years as he grows up." Said Alice. "Though, he could perhaps get sick, so improving his physique is vital, thankfully he had been improving at a steady pace with your help."


    "Yeah, I guess." I felt relieved at that. "I''ll give him an Elixir just in case."


    I quickly took out an Elixir to soothe minds and heal wounds and sicknesses, and gave it to my little brother while he cuddled over my belly.


    "Zephy, we can''t sleep much longer, we''ve gotta wake up, okay?" I asked.


    "Muhh¡­" He sighed, rubbing his face on my chest. "I wanna stay with big sis¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A¡­ but we can''t just sit down all day. Here, I''ve got you an elixir so you''ll feel much better and healthier." I said, giving it to him. "It tastes like strawberry so go ahead!"


    "Oh¡­" Zephy looked at the elixir and then slowly drank it. "Hmmm! Sweet!"


    He quickly ended drinking it all, his aura stabilized and he seemed much healthier and awake now. It seems the mental and physical exhaustion he felt due to his nightmare andck of sleep because of that has been finally healed.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "Much better! Thank you big sis! I love you!"


    Zephy gave me a kiss in my cheek.


    "I love you too, Zephy! I''ll always be there for you, okay?" I gave him onest hug and a kiss on his forehead. "You''re my precious little brother. If you ever feel sad about a nightmare or something, just tell me, alright? You can trust me."


    "You won''t tell mommy and daddy? I don''t want to make them worried¡­ They''re so busy all the time¡­" He said.


    "W-Well¡­ If it is not too bad, I won''t. Alright?" I asked with a smile.


    "Oway!" Zephy nodded adorably, as I gave him a head pat.


    "Alright, now how about we go take a bath together to get out faster?" I asked.


    "Okay! I''ll wash your back big sis!" Zephy said.


    Like that, we walked into the bathroom and had a rxing warm bath, where Zephy finally felt much more at ease. A warm bath always soothes the mind and the body, and while we took a bath, I asked him about Celica a little bit.


    "So what do you think of Celica? Are you two good friends?" I wondered.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "E-Eh? C-Celica? Yeah¡­ She sometimes invites me to her room and we y with plushies¡­ S-She likes to y pretend a lot." Zephy said while blushing a bit.


    "Ooh? What type of pretend y?" I asked while giggling.


    "L-Like¡­ I am her¡­ husband and she the wife, a-and the plushies are¡­ our kids." He said. "I-Is it weird? She likes it a lot, but the other kids in the orphanage near her house doesn''t like her that much, they call her weird¡­ it makes me angry whenever I see them calling her like that."


    "Huh? They call her weird?" I asked. "Do Mary and the other nun don''t do anything about it?"


    "They try but they say they''re just kids¡­ B-But I am their same age and I find it wrong¡­" Said Zephy.


    "I-Is that so?" I sighed. "Well, it seems she doesn''t really get affected by that at all, she''s always happy and cheerful. And she''s our friend so she sticks with us all the time, the orphanage kids are a bit different, that''s all."


    "Yeah!" Zephy said. "But one day I remember she was crying¡­"


    "C-Celica was crying?!" I asked.


    "But she''s fine now!" Zephy said. "She was sad because the other demon kids called her weird for¡­ liking her plushies and golems a lot. But I told her it was fine to like them and that there wasn''t anything wrong, a-and that she was a very pretty and nice girl!"


    "Oh my!" I giggled a bit. "I never thought of you of such a gant!"


    Zephy blushed a bit while covered in soap bubbles.


    "And what did she said after that?" I asked.


    "S-She was very happy¡­" Zephy sighed. "And she stopped crying¡­ and hugged me."


    "She hugged you!?" I gasped.


    It seems my little brother has a whole story with Celica I was not aware of! Well, he goes to y to her house quitemonly. Usually a maidservant or manservant apany him.


    "I guess you really like her, huh?" I sighed.


    "L-Like?!" Zephy got all embarrassed, but it was very obvious as I saw his embarrassed face.


    "Hehehe, I bet you want to kiss her or something, don''t you?" I teased him.


    "T-That''s¡­" Zephy got embarrassed. "S-Shut up! I don''t want to do gross things¡­"


    "So cute!" Iughed, giving him a head pat. "Okay, just keep being nice with her, I''m sure she''ll fancy you once you two grow up a little more, you''re still too young after all."


    "Ugh, shut up! Y-You''re saying embarrassing things, big sis!" Zephy got angrier, sshing water at me.


    SPLASH!


    "Hahaha! Don''t get so mad! You''re so grumpy." I giggled. "Just like mom!"


    -----

 Chapter 727 A New Spirit

    -----


    Once we were ready, Zephy went downstairs to have breakfast, but I stayed on my bedroom for a few more minutes, as I had a few items I needed to get down before anything else. And these were these items:


    [Spirit Tree Crystalized Sap (B Grade)] x8


    [Earth Spirit Essence Potion (B Grade)] x10


    [Mole King''s Soul Sphere (B Grade)] x1


    [Spirit Tree Crystalized Branch (B Grade)] x4


    [Greater Strengthening Elixir (B Grade)] x6


    [Greater Skill Proficiency Potion (B Grade)] x6


    [Greater Rune Potion (B Grade)] x6


    [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x8


    [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x8


    [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x8


    [Divine Essence of zing mes (A Grade)] x1


    There are some interesting items I''ve umtedtely, the Spirit Tree Crystalized Sap and the Branches, what are they even for? Just some random material I got? But Spirit Trees of this quality are incredible. Maybe they''re meant for me to do something more with this¡­ Maybe to somehow make them into a potion? Or perhaps to use them on Naturia''s next evolution.


    And then there''s the Mole King Soul Sphere, which has the soul of the Mole King. With this and the Earth Spirit Potions, maybe¡­ I could try them out. I think if I consume them all together, something interesting could happen.


    "Alright, ugh, let''s chug them down quickly." I nodded.


    I quickly began popping open the Earth Spirit Potions, one by one, as I felt a powerful Earth Attribute Spiritual Essence gathering inside of my Soul Scape. And then, I looked at the small little orb¡­ and swallowed it.


    What? The description said I could!


    "Gulp¡­ Ugh¡­ Ah?!"


    As I began to consider my life choices, something happened. The soul of the Mole King gathered into my Soul Scape, fusing together with therge quantities of Earth Spirit Essence and then condensing into the shape of a¡­ tiny and adorable mole, with big ck ws and a star-shaped nose, oh my gosh!


    FLAAAASH!


    Ding!


    [Your Soul Scape has materialized the [Baby Earth Mole Spirit (E Rank)]!]


    "Oh my gosh, you''re so small!" I cried, as the tiny spirit shaped into a mole appeared in my hands.


    "Chuuu! Chuuu!" The Mole panicked a bit upon his birth. It seemed it was probably the Mole King reincarnated¡­ Just like it happened to Ignatius and Beelzebub.


    "Hahah, calm down now, everything''s alright." I said with a giggle. "You''ve been reborn as a tiny earth spirit, congrats!"


    "Chuuu¡­" The mole sighed, quickly giving up on escaping, or something.


    "Amazing! It seems those items were intended for you to get yourself a new Familiar of the Earth Attribute, which you''vecked." Said Alice. "None of your friends can control earth either that well, so I think it will be a good asset."


    "Yeah, I will name you¡­ Err¡­ Chocte." I said. "Because your fur is like chocte!"


    "Nom!" However, the mole bit my finger! "CHUUU!"


    "Ouch! Okay, I guess you don''t like it!" I sighed. "T-Then what name can I give to a mole?"


    "How about Brownie? It''s cute." Alice suggested.


    "C-Chuuu¡­" He didn''t seemed as annoyed.


    "Brownie it is!" I decided.


    "CHUU?!" Brownie panicked, but it was toote.


    "Here! I''ve made a System Seed just for this tiny little guy." Said Alice.


    Ding!


    [You''ve exchanged 1000000 EXP! You''ve created a System Seed.]


    [The System Seed has been fused into the target; a new System Status has been created.]


    [The System Status has been connected with the System Main Frame.]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Brownie]


    [Race]: [Baby Earth Mole Spirit]


    [Rank]: [E]


    [Level]: [0/20]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [ss]: [Young Star-Nosed Mole]


    [HP]: [230/230]


    [MP]: [120/120]


    [Strength]: [250]


    [Defense]: [180]


    [Magic]: [100]


    [Resistance]: [100]


    [Agility]: [120]


    [Luck]: [50]


    [Charm]: [100]


    [Skills]: [Digging: Lv1] [Sharp ws: Lv1] [Soil Maniption: Lv1] [Sharp Senses: Lv1] [Roll: Lv1]


    -----


    Oooh, now I can see Brownie''s Status. Well, that was quick. He seems to have the most basic Skills a tiny baby spirit like him should have, and hees at E Rank, so I guess I''ll be raising him for now without exposing him to any battle for the moment.


    His statspared to everyone else are¡­ very low, he''s the weakest Familiar I have at the moment, even Violet and Glutton were strong from the start, but that''s because their base bodies were already high quality items, I suppose.


    "Wee to the team!" Said Alice.


    "Yeah, little guy. I am your senior by the way! Call me Ignatius, THE RED!" Said Ignatius.


    "Chuu? Chuu!" However, Brownie ignored him and nced elsewhere.


    "O-Oi you bastard!" Ignatius cried.


    "Hahaha! He ignored you." Beelzebub mocked him. "Oi mole, if you want to know what''s good, you better stay with me. You can be myckey and in the future you could even be one of my first Demon Servants! Just be loyal to be and give me your desserts every day."


    "Chuu?!" The mole seemed shocked, and then began to droll, opening his little jaws and trying to bite off a piece from Beelzebub. "Nom! Nom!"


    "Uaagh! W-What are you doing?! You can''t eat me!" Beelzebub cried.


    "Hahaha, well, Moles do eat insects." Laughed Furoh. "Wee to the team, little guy. Were you like this back then?" Furoh suddenly transformed into the Mole King form.


    The little Brownie reacted with shock.


    "C-CHUUU?! CHUUU!" He began pointing it was indeed him.


    I guess he really remembers and is quite smart.


    "You''re smarter than back then, you just fell off a single blow." Said Curse. "Were you under a curse? I could sense something."


    "C-Chuuu¡­" Brownie nodded. "Chuu, chuu, chuuu!" It began making little noises again.


    Furoh, having turned into a mole, somehow could understand his molenguage to an extent.


    "He''s¡­ saying there was something that infected him, some sort of liquid darkness, and a phantom of sorts. A voice saying: "Destroy Agartha at all costs"¡­" Furoh said.


    "Huh¡­" I began rubbing my chin.


    "Maybe the baddies?" Wondered Naturia behind me.


    "Perhaps Arachne herself set this whole thing up and maybe more monsters cursed with this berserk-like state might appear in the future." I sighed. "This is slowly getting worse, I should tell mom and dadter."


    -----

 Chapter 728 Growing Stronger

    -----


    After having created Brownie and learning a bit of what happened to the Moles that attacked the farnds of our country, I quickly decided to get down the enhancement potions before the big desserts.


    Ding!


    [You''ve consumed [Greater Strengthening Elixir (B Grade)] x6 and [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x8!]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 6: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has increased to Tier 5: Rank 7!]


    [Your Physical capabilities have developed tremendously.]


    [As a result of the Physique growing stronger, rted Skills to the Physique have gained additional power.]


    [Your senses have been sharpened even further.]


    [You''ve consumed [Greater Rune Potion (B Grade)] x6 and [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x8!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 6: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has increased to Tier 5: Rank 7!]


    [Your Magic Circle has developed thousands of new Elemental Runes of many types.]


    [Your Elemental Magic has grown much stronger.]


    [You can feel the Mana in your surroundings much better.]


    "Wow, only one Rank?" I asked in surprise. "I guess I''ve really hit quite the wall¡­" I was a bit surprised.


    "Well, these potions are more effective when you''re below Tier 5! Now that you''ve reached this stage, you''re so strong you''ll need higher quality elixirs¡­ Maybe you should had kept them and made a stronger Elixir by adding extra materials." Alice giggled.


    "Ugh, why didn''t I think about it?" I sighed. "Maybe because I am in a hurry¡­ Wait, perhaps I should had used the sap and the branches for that?"


    "Well, I am sure in a future quest you''ll be able to secure more, so don''t get so frustrated over it." Alice said.


    Ding!


    [The [Quest System] agrees with Alice.]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Be more patient, and think before desperately drinking your Potions.]


    [Don''t be greedy.]


    "Is the Quest System reprimanding me or something?" I sighed. "Well, even if its just a Rank, at Tier 5 it really feels like a big difference with each Rank¡­ Though it kind of sucks my stats can''t be reflected in that yet."


    "They would be quite high by now, although by leveling up, you could also enhance your stats even further for free, like your Familiars." Said Alice.


    "I know¡­ Well, it''s fine at the end, it is a fair exchange for having infinite Mana, one of the greatest resources that has saved my life countless times by now. Also being able to edit my ss whenever I want, and everything else must probably not be normal for a conventional system, right?" I asked.


    "Indeed, the System Magic we developed is unique because my core is glitched, giving birth to new bizarre spells." Alice said. "Although there are things such as not being able to increase your stats and obtain bonus stats on top of your base strength, having all these abilities, Infinite Mana, Near-Immortality, Immunity to All Status Effects, and many other abilities is a fair exchange. Though, maybe in the far future, we might find a way to restructure the main frame enough to allow you for leveling up, but we''ll have to do some sort of work around¡­ I am still working on it, for years now."


    "Don''t worry about it, I am honestly fine as I am! And if I begin leveling up again I might just end up getting normal Mana and my endless Mana would disappear, that''s not something I want¡­" I sighed. "More or less, there''s always Skills too." I drank thest potions quickly.


    Ding!


    [You''ve consumed the [Greater Skill Proficiency Potion (B Grade)] x6 and [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x8!]


    [All the earned Skill Proficiency Points have been randomly distributed across all of your Skills that can still level up.]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [The [Agricultural Arts: Lv1] Skill Level has increased to Level 2!]


    [The [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv8] Skill Level has increased to Level 10!]


    [The [Dragon Eyes: Lv1] Skill Level has increased to Level 2!]


    [The [Steady Fighter: Lv6] Skill Level has increased to Level 7!]


    [The [Reaper: Lv1] Skill Level has increased to Level 2!]


    [The [Cooking: Lv1] Skill Level has increased to Level 2!]


    [The [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv10] Skill has reached Max Level!]


    [As a Bonus for reaching Max Level, you''ve received 10000 Nature, Spirit, and Life Attribute Runes into your Magic Circle]


    [Your Nature, Spirit, and Life Attribute Magic Spells have be much stronger.]


    [You can now further evolve the Skill Tree and acquire a Brand-New Skill!]


    -----


    [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    Your knowledge over magic and spirits is greatly enhanced. You might be capable of creating Magic Circles more easily and without the requirement forplicated runes through repeated use of the Skill. You acquire the ability to merge magic of various elements without the negative side effects. You can learn Magic Spells more easily and store them inside of your mind through your great knowledge. Additionally, you''re able to share such knowledge and talent through special [Fruits of Knowledge].


    Passive Effect (10): Mana Regeneration Speed, Mana, Intelligence, and Resistance by +200%


    Active Effect (10): By spending arge quantity of Mana, you can create a [Fruit of Knowledge] that can share 70% of your earned knowledge and experience with magic (and only magic, personal memories and secrets are not shared) with anybody that consumes the fruit.


    By consuming the fruit, Mana and Health is restored by 80% of their maximum value and grants a temporary enhancement to Mana Regeneration Speed, Total Mana Capacity, Intelligence, and Resistance by +60% for 8 hours. Cooldown: 8 Hours.


    Additionally, it grants arge amount of Nature, Spirit, and Life Attribute Runes distributed to the Magic Circle.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances Nature, Spirit, and Life Magic Spell Power and Effects by +50%. Additionally, any Nature and Life Attribute Spirit the user has Contracted as a Familiar will receive a +25% Bonus to their Skills Damage and Effects.


    -----


    "Oh! Max Level! Finally." I said with a smile. "It seems it gained a lot of new effects, alongside the new Runes, it can boost Naturia''s Skill Power and Effects y 25%! I assume that''s a lot¡­"


    "Indeed, the more advanced skills are, the more advanced their bonuses and abilities will be." Alice said.


    "I see¡­" I nodded. "Then let''s quickly get the nt Army Skill! I am sure it has gotten some buffs since thest time we saw it, right?"


    "Indeed, older Skills you don''t pick up tend to receive buffs after you pick themter, alongside being able to level up faster as apensation too." Alice nodded. "Here!"


    Ding!


    [You''ve learned the [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----

 Chapter 729 Creating Great Harvest Familiars!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You''ve learned the [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv1] Skill!]


    [The [Great Harvest Familiar: Lv1] Skill has been modified and powered up to match the user''s current strongest Skills of this Rank!]


    [The Skill Proficiency required to Level Up the Skill have been decreased, and the user can earn double the normal amount of Skill Proficiency of this Skill in specific.]


    [Additionally, all avable and future avable [Harvest Familiars] have been powered up.]


    -----


    [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/8000


    Thanks to your great talent as a farmer and with your great connection with nature, you''re capable of harboring the power of nature into the seeds you nourish and nt, creating powerful minions from seeds you''ve previously ced in the ground. Great Harvest allows for the quick creation of [Harvest Familiars] that are strengthened versions of such monsters, possessing unique traits and abilities that distinguish each one.


    [Harvest Familiars] can be created beforehand by modifying existing seeds or creating their seeds, which can be stored inside the [Seed Pouch], which has a limited amount of storage that can be increased with the Skill level.


    Each [Harvest Familiar] will be summoned immediately by themand of the user as long as the seeds arey over the floor, the necessity of using Mana is only required when creating [Harvest Familiars Seeds].


    Familiars'' strength is not only based in Skill Level but also in the growth of the user, therefore, they can keep growing stronger outside of Skill Level, and be much stronger than anything the user could ever make otherwise.


    Passive Effect (1): Enhances All Stats of Summoned [Harvest Familiars] by +30% and grans new types of Familiars with each Level. [Harvest Familiars] can [Awaken] to acquire Bonus Stats and new Skills by spending additional Seeds and Materials.


    Active Effect (1): Grants the Ability to create [Harvest Familiar Seeds] of varied types of [Harvest Familiars] and to be able to summon them at any time as long as their seeds are ced in the ground. Additionally, the [Seed Pouch] allows for the storage of such seeds and easy retrieval. Current Storage Capacity: 0/30. Seed Creation Cooldown: 30 Minutes. Enhances [Harvest Familiars] Skill Power by +30%.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances all of the Harvest Familiars Stats, their Skill and Magic Power by +25%.


    Avable [Harvest Familiars]:


    Level 1: [Dashing Radish] [Potato Guardian]


    Level 2: ???


    -----


    "E-Eh?! It really grew much stronger than before!" I said in shock. "Back then I thought I could make my own nt Monsters like I''ve done before, or that with Naturia it was fine but this is insane¡­ Also the Cooldown is just 30 minutes now, much more doable than the hour it had before. Also the Running Radish became Dashing Radish and the Explosive Potato became¡­ Potato Guardian? Let''s try it out then."


    I quickly concentrated Mana into the palm of my hands and used the Harvest Familiar Seed Creation Ability. At the same time, a small seed pouch popped up out of thin air at my side, which showed me the count of how many seeds I could have at the same time¡­


    FLUOOSH!


    Ding!


    [You''ve created a [Harvest Familiar Seed: Dashing Radish (D Rank)] x1!]


    [Your Seed Pouch has been Created!]


    [Harvest Familiar Seeds: 1/30]


    A small, green-colored seed with a tiny radish icon on top of it appeared in the palm of my hands. It was just as easy as that. And I can summon every 30 Minutes, meaning I can make tons ever day¡­ Like 48? I guess there''s a limit, so the most I can do is 30, but I guess I can replenish their numbers through a single day, which is nice.


    "Let''s see¡­ Do I just drop it into the floor even if there''s no soil?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, as long as you give it amand, it will quickly be born into a nt." Said Alice. "They have status as well, so once you check on them, you''ll realize how they actually work."


    "Alright¡­" I dropped the seed and then summoned it. "Summon!"


    FLAAAASH!


    The seed quickly transformed, turning into a 50 centimeters tall, white-colored radish with tiny arms and legs made out of roots. It looked¡­ kind of adorable.


    "Gyuuh!" It said, waving its head and then¡­ it started dashing around, running everywhere. It was so fast it could even run around the walls and the ceiling.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "W-Wait! Don''t run around like that, you''re making a fuss!" I cried, trying to calm down the rapidly dashing radish, it was quite the challenge.


    "Gyuh¡­" The radish then quickly stayed still, looking around.


    They seemed like they were something simr to golems rather than familiars. They have some sort of intelligence, but it is quite automated and at the same time, it also feels natural. They obey my orders to an extent too, but they cannot really give me any word or opinion of their part.


    And their status were also¡­ quite interesting,pared to my Familiars, they were designed much different, and also, to be disposable summons.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [Name]: [Dashy]


    [Type]: [Agile] [nt]


    [Race]: [Dashing Radish]


    [Rank]: [D]


    [HP]: [400/400]


    [Strength]: [300]


    [Defense]: [250]


    [Magic]: [300]


    [Resistance]: [250]


    [Agility]: [500]


    [Luck]: [250]


    [Charm]: [250]


    [Buff]: [+50 Agility]


    [Skills]: [High Speed Running] [Nutritious vor]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Growth]: [0/100]


    -----


    "Interesting, it can''t level up? Can''t I give it a system seed to level up?" I wondered.


    "No, the familiar was already designed by the system so it is a part of it." Alice said. "Nheless, each individual cannot grow stronger themselves, and are disposable. However, their consciousness can be passed on each of their copies, and the Growth Status will allow their entire kind to permanently Rank Up as well, although Harvest Familiars can only Rank Up a single Rank."


    "Interesting¡­" I said, finding a whole new world of Summons to use. "How does it grow though?"


    "By simply "Absorbing" the Seeds of this certain type of Familiar, you can slowly add up to the Growth Number, when it reaches 100, it will Rank Up and be a Rank C Harvest Familiar!" Said Alice. "Also~ Did you notice? Check your status¡­"


    "My Status- Eh?!"


    -----


    [Agility]: [6] (+50)


    -----


    "Bonus +50 Agility?!"


    -----

 Chapter 730 The Potential Of Summons

    -----


    Just as I was wondering how I could ever rise my stats somehow, something that could perhaps work simrly happened¡­


    -----


    [Agility]: [6] (+50)


    -----


    By summoning the little Dashy, my Agility gained a +50 Bonus! It made me feel a lot nimbler, although not as much as when I change stats through Status Maniption. Perhaps these bonuses might seem big, but their total enhancement is not as huge as the tiny stats I can manipte, which ording to Alice contain a lot of power even if they''re lower.


    Nheless, with this fifty more Agility, the difference in speed was really obvious, and if I boosted my stats much more, I could attain brand new levels of strength.


    "I do feel faster¡­ So these Summons give me buffs too?" I asked in shock.


    "Yep! As long as their seeds exists, you receive their buffs!" Alice celebrated.


    "Wait, and if I make 30 of these guys¡­ I''ll get +1500 Agility?!" I asked.


    "Yeah, in theory!" Alice said.


    This was crazy, radishes might be my new favorite veggie¡­ Though only Agility as the buff wasn''t the best, I would also wish for more defense or strength. I bet other types of Harvest Familiars will be able to give more of these buffs.


    "But wait, what are the limits?" I wondered.


    "Well, the limit right now is 30. You can keep summoned 30 at the same time and within your pouch." Said Alice. "Also the buff works the same¡­ However, every 30 minutes, you can make more seeds and simply store them inside your inventory. Whenever one of them dies, you can rece them. I rmend you to not keep them saved because they''ll be very useful, their Skills in specific¡­ Well, I bet you''ll probably want to eat this radish after reading it."


    -----


    [Nutritious vor]


    Sacrifices the Dashing Radish to transform it into a [Nutritious Radish] which can be consumed or used as a cooking ingredient. Once consumed, it will give a temporary enhancement to Agility of +50 and enhances Reaction Speed and Casting Speed by up to +30% for 3 Hour. The Agility Buff can be stacked up to 4 times for a maximum of +200 Additional Agility.


    -----


    "I guess I''ll be eating radishes from now on¡­" I sighed. "I wonder if the Guardian Potato has the same effect¡­"


    "Yeah it has, but this one boosts defenses and vitality." Alice said, checking on the potato''s status, and showing it to me. Even if I haven''t summoned it yet, it seemed possible to showcase me the new summons stats.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [Name]: [-]


    [Type]: [Robust] [nt]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Race]: [Guardian Potato]


    [Rank]: [D]


    [HP]: [700/700]


    [Strength]: [400]


    [Defense]: [650]


    [Magic]: [200]


    [Resistance]: [250]


    [Agility]: [125]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [Luck]: [125]


    [Charm]: [125]


    [Buff]: [+50 Defense]


    [Skills]: [Guardian''s Corpulence] [Fortifying vor]


    [Growth]: [0/100]


    -----


    -----


    [Fortifying vor]


    Sacrifices the Guardian Potato to transform it into a [Fortifying Potato] which can be consumed or used as a cooking ingredient. Once consumed, it will give a temporary enhancement to Defense of +50 and enhances Vitality and Exhaustion Resistance by up to +30% for 3 Hours. The Defense Buff can be stacked up to 4 times for a maximum of +200 Additional Agility.


    -----


    "This is awesome¡­ It sucks I have a cooldown though¡­" I sighed.


    "If you didn''t had one you could just create them infinitely¡­" Alice sighed. "Well, in a couple of years you''ll probably have as many as you wish."


    "True, I guess I''ve gotta be patient." I nodded. "In the future I''ll make some crazy good stews using these vegetables, and buff everybody''s stats."


    "That''s the spirit of a true farmer!" Alice celebrated.


    "Anyways, how can I make the Awakened Harvest Familiars?" I wondered. "It said that I could use more materials?"


    "Yes, Awakened Harvest Familiars receive bonus stats, new skills, and enhancement to old skills as well. You''ll need nine more seeds to make the one you have into an Awakened form, but don''t worry, as long as it doesn''t die it will stay on its awakened form." Said Alice.


    "I see¡­ Wait, I need ten seeds?! That''s a bit too much, don''t you think?" I sighed. "Also I need a hundred to make them reach the next rank¡­"


    "Sylphy I think you''reining a bit too much now, you could technically make 48 seeds in a single day¡­" Said Alice.


    "Yeah, but I don''t have time to just be doing that constantly." I sighed.


    "I can do it for you if you want, I''ll set it up automatically." Said Alice.


    "Oh, that would be a huge help! Then¡­ Should I show this little guy to my family?" I wondered. "Ah, I think they might go crazy again over it¡­ How about you go back to the Seed Pouch, Dashy?"


    "Gyuh, gyuh!" Dashy nodded, suddenly exploding into tiny particles of light and going back to his seed form, which was quickly stored into the Seed Pouch.


    POOF!


    The Seed Pouch then disappeared, and whenever I wanted to call it, I just had to think about it and it would emerge out of thin air once more, it was a really¡­ fantastical power, even in this magic world.


    "Sometimes I wonder how these Skills even work, even in this world filled with magic, they feel a bit out of ce." I sighed in surprise.


    "Well that''s the essence of the system, to have world-defying powers based on video games, which the humans from Earth are so fond of¡­" Said Alice. "It could be said most Skills are god-like powers that can slowly grow stronger too."


    "So Gods can do cray things like these easily, huh?" I sighed. "I''ll have to get much stronger if I ever want to p them in the face to leave this world in peace¡­"


    "I''ll be rooting for you, Sylphy!" Alice cheered. "Now, how about you absorb thest thing in the menu?"


    Alice quickly gave to me a glowing red jewel with a small me inside, it was the [Divine Essence of zing mes].


    "Right, I guess this should had been a priority..."


    -----

 Chapter 731 Absorbing The Divine Essence Of Blazing Flames!

    -----


    "So how do I absorb this one? Should I swallow it like the soul orb?" I wondered, opening my mouth.


    "N-No! Don''t do that, you''ll probably get sick this time¡­" She stopped me. "Just hold it into your hands and ce your hands into your chest, while slowly imbuing Mana into it."


    "Hmmm, like this?"


    I did as she said, and Alice nodded.


    "Now, slowly and steady, imbue tiny quantities of Mana."


    "Okay."


    FLUOOSH!


    I slowly imbued my Mana as Alice said, dividing it into tiny streams that resembled thin threads, and infusing them into the jewel one after the other.


    The mes of the jewel flickered slowly, reacting to my mana. For a moment, I felt a very strong heat embracing my body, and flowing inside of my chest.


    It spread across every single vein, bone, and muscle of my body, and it even entered my internal organs, even my head and eyes, which were zing with mes.


    It was hot, but it didn''t hurt. It was like soothingly sleeping in the middle of a sea of mes.


    Is this the meaning of the Divine Essence of zing mes?


    It''s about experience that element on its totality.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For a moment, it even felt as if I had be mes themselves.


    When everything finally finished, I felt my body and magic circle react in harmony with the mes I absorbed.


    Ding!


    [You havepletely absorbed the [Divine Essence of zing mes (A Grade)]!]


    [You have assimted the Divine Essence of the zing mes.]


    [The Divine Essence has been merged with your body, soul, and magic circle.]


    [Your Physique has grown stronger and has attained greater affinity with the Fire Element.]


    [Your Magic Circle has gained thousands of Fire Attribute Runes and has attained greater affinity with the Fire Element.]


    [You feel a small hint of Divine Essence inside your body, yet you''re still too unexperienced to understand or grasp the concept behind it.]


    [Your soul has absorbed the divine mes automatically and has strengthened itself.]


    [A Psyche is slowing developing¡­]


    [Once a Psyche is developed, you''ll be able to cultivate your own soul and make it much stronger.]


    [All Fire-Attribute Rted Skills have gained Bonus Levels.]


    [The [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv9] Skill Level has increased to Level 10!]


    [The [Heavenly Sun: Lv5] Skill Level has increased to Level 6!]


    [The [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv4] Skill Level has increased to Level 5!]


    [The [Dragon Heart: Lv6] Skill Level has increased to Level 7!]


    [The [Dragon Eyes: Lv2] Skill Level has increased to Level 3!]


    [The [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv4] Skill Level has increased to Level 5!]


    [The [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv10] Skill has reached Max Level!]


    [As a Bonus for reaching Max Level, you''ve received 6000 Fire Attribute Runes into your Magic Circle]


    [Your Fire Attribute Magic Spells have be much stronger.]


    [You can now further evolve the Skill Tree and acquire a Brand-New Skill!]


    "Nice! Max Level! I can get another Fire Skill¡­ Then-"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Wait, there''s something more!"


    "Huh?!"


    FLUOOSH!


    Suddenly, a spark of divine essence fused into a certain area of my soul, connected to the very first Skill I ever acquired capable of conjuring magic.


    Ding!


    [The Divine Essence of zing mes has merged with the [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] Skill!]


    [The [Lesser Fire Magic: Ember: Lv10] Skill has underwent Skill Evolution and Evolved into the [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv1]!]


    "P-Petit Meteor?!" I asked in surprise.


    I felt amazed, my old Ember Skill evolved into something that sounded rather intimidating. Well, it still has the "Petit" on it, so maybe it is not that crazy strong.


    "Indeed, it appears Ember has evolved!" Said Alice. "Divine Essence is a valuable resource if it can evolve skills to such an extent¡­ incredible."


    "Yeah¡­" I checked on the Skill.


    -----


    [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10000


    A Strong Fire Magic Spell in the "Advanced" Category.


    By spending 100000 Mana, you''re able to conjure a two-meterrge meteor made of zing mes and stone, which can deal devastating damage up to +250%, with the ability to ignore Fire Attribute Damage Resistances by up to -30%.


    The power of this Spell is devastating, whatever surface it hits will make the Petit Meteor explode into deadly mes and sharp rocks that can deal extra damage and spread further around.


    Foes that get caught in the mes might be inflicted with [Severe Burns] which will deal 0.5% Damage to their Health every second for 5 Minutes. This effect can stack up to 10 times.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed by +110%.


    -----


    The description was¡­ quite simr to Ember, but changed. And it was pretty insane. These meteors are only two metersrge but they''re deadly! I am kind of afraid of conjuring them right now though¡­


    "This is an amazing upgrade! Though, can I conjure normal Embers at Level 10?" I wondered.


    FLUOSH!


    And then, arge fireball emerged in my hand. It seemed that it worked, and¡­ it was slightly stronger as well?


    "As you can see, it is possible. Also because Ember is connected to its evolution skill, the normal Embers will continue growing stronger as a result.


    "Wait what? That''s crazy." I said in surprise. "Maybe one day I''ll be able to create a sun-sized ember with a single conjuration¡­ Though, more importantly, let''s learn yet another zing skills while we are at it."


    "The other Skill you didn''t choose is me Pir! However, now that your zing Wall is Level 10, it pretty much delivers the same effects." Said Alice. "How about picking a new Skill further into the Skill Tree? These two options will surely surprise you."


    "Oh? Alright, let me see¡­" I said, the system windows quickly began appearing one after the other.


    Ding!


    [Showcasing Skills for the [Ember] Skill Tree¡­]


    <Avable Skills: 2/2>


    [Option 1]: [Fire Magic: zing Phoenix: Lv1]


    [Option 2]: [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv1]


    "zing Phoenix and Phantom mes?"


    These two Skills were certainly nothing like the ones before.


    -----

 Chapter 732 Choosing A New Ember Skill

    -----


    Ding!


    [Showcasing Skills for the [Ember] Skill Tree¡­]


    <Avable Skills: 2/2>


    [Option 1]: [Fire Magic: zing Phoenix: Lv1]


    [Option 2]: [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv1]


    The two new Skills I could learn were certainly much different than the previous Skills of the Fire Attribute I had. I felt slightly forced to check on them in utmost detail due to my curiosity.


    -----


    [Fire Magic: zing Phoenix: Lv1]


    A Strong Fire Magic Spell in the "Unique" Category.


    A Special, Unique Spell that has been created exclusively for the user. By spending 60000 Mana, the user is able to summon a giant Phoenix made of zing mes which will attack any surrounding foe constantly with several patterns, such as [zing Feather Projectiles], [Fireball Rain], and [Phoenix Fall] for 1 Minute before disappearing, with a limit of 3 at the same time.


    The first two which can deal devastating damage up to +180%, with the ability to ignore Fire Attribute Damage Resistances by up to -15%, while thest can deal up to 300% Damage and ignore Fire Attribute Damage Resistance by up to -50% but will sacrifice the Summon.


    The zing Phoenix Attacks are devastating and leave behind trails of [Phoenix Feathers] which can further explode likendmines upon touching a foe, dealing up to +120% Damage. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Foes that get caught in the mes might be inflicted with [Magic Seal] and [Strength Seal which will decrease Magical and Physical Power by -5% for 1 Minute, which can stack up to four times for a -20% debuff.


    -----


    [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv1]


    A Strong Fire Magic Spell in the "Unique" Category.


    A Special, Unique Spell that has been created exclusively for the user. By spending 60000 Mana, the user is able to conjure powerful, blue-colored Phantom mes, which can deal devastating damage both to a foe''s body of up to +200%, with the ability to ignore Fire Attribute Damage Resistance by up to -15%, while also affect the mind and body negatively, by merely touching a foe, all their stats will decrease by -10% and their Magic Conjuration might be disrupted.


    As these mes call forth the deadly phantasmal mes of theherworld and the will-o-wisps, they''re even able to affect a foe''s soul. Foes that get caught in the mes might be inflicted with [Soul Burn] which will deal 0.1% Damage to their Soul every second, decrease their Magic Power and Concentration by -5%, and drain 0.2% of their Mana every second, and slow down the regeneration of wounds by -5% for 3 Minutes. This effect can stack up to 5 times.


    -----


    This was a really hard choice, both Skills were incredible. I had to discuss it a bit with Alice, but ultimately I decided to pick the Phantom mes, as they offered a new Element I had not wielded before at all, while bringing tons of debuff and the ability to hurt a foe''s soul, which might be essential to create the power to hurt Gods one day.


    And because Soul Damage is universal and can even ignore how strong a foe''s defenses are, I could even effectively use this on foes much stronger than me to debilitate them to an extent. It was a rather obvious choice, even if the damage was less than the Phoenix Skill, I can always pick it upter.


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [Fire Magic: Phantom mes] Skill!]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [You learned the [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv1] Skill!]


    [The Affinity with the Phantom Element has grown stronger.]


    [Your Magic Circle has developed 2500 Phantom Runes!]


    [The power of the Phantom mes Skill has grown significantly stronger.]


    [The [Level Bonus] Effect has been added to the Phantom mes Skill.]


    [Your Soul has absorbed the leftover Phantasmal Essence.]


    [Your Psyche is developing further¡­]


    For a moment there, it felt as if my magic circle was covered in these mes, which were then promptly absorbed. At the same time, the phantom power I gained was quickly absorbed by my Soul too, which grew slightly stronger.


    -----


    [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10000


    A Strong Fire Magic Spell in the "Unique" Category.


    A Special, Unique Spell that has been created exclusively for the user. By spending 60000 Mana, the user is able to conjure powerful, blue-colored Phantom mes, which can deal devastating damage both to a foe''s body of up to +200%, with the ability to ignore Fire Attribute Damage Resistance by up to -15%, while also affect the mind and body negatively, by merely touching a foe, all their stats will decrease by -10% and their Magic Conjuration might be disrupted.


    As these mes call forth the deadly phantasmal mes of theherworld and the will-o-wisps, they''re even able to affect a foe''s soul. Foes that get caught in the mes might be inflicted with [Soul Burn] which will deal 0.1% Damage to their Soul every second, decrease their Magic Power and Concentration by -5%, and drain 0.2% of their Mana every second, and slow down the regeneration of wounds by -5% for 3 Minutes. This effect can stack up to 5 times.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed by +50%. Increases Soul Damage by +5%. Increases Fire Attribute Damage Resistance Pration by +5%.


    -----


    "And done! Wow the Level Bonus is pretty good as well." I said while nodding. "Alright, I guess we should-"


    "SYLPHYYYYY! Come down already, youngdy! You have to eat breakfast before your grandmother arrives!" My mother called me from below.


    "R-Right! Coming!" I said, quickly rushing downstairs.


    Once I joined breakfast with my family, everyone started talking about grandmothering. Uncle Arafunn was here as well,pletely sober and looking like an exemry person. I guess he finally decided to get a bit decent for grandma.


    "Your grandmother must be arriving at any time by now." My mother said, nervously sipping her tea.


    "Calm down a bit, you''re so nervous it''s clear all over your face, Faylen." My father tried to calm her down.


    -----

 Chapter 733 The Arrival Of The Queen

    -----


    "Your grandmother must be arriving at any time by now." My mother said, nervously sipping her tea.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Calm down a bit, you''re so nervous it''s clear all over your face, Faylen." My father tried to calm her down.


    "Ugh, but it''s mother! S-She''s¡­ she''s hard to deal with. I often think she''s on the clouds all the time." My mother sighed. "I wish I had a mother with a bit more ofmon sense. And¡­ a less strict and ruthless father."


    "W-Well, you''re already an amazing mom yourself!" Iplimented. "And my dad is very gentle and nice, and cool!"


    "I-Is that so? Hahaha¡­" Mom quickly changed her face and blushed a bit, feeling all embarrassed.


    She was easy to please¡­ a fewpliments and you got her.


    "They say you can''t change your parents after all." Said Arafunn. "Sylphy is a lucky girl to have such great parents, right, Faylen? Maybe yours can''t be ideal of a parent you wanted them to be, but you are a great one."


    "A-Arafunn¡­" My mother felt a bit shocked by his words.


    He was really silly most of the time, but when he said stuff like this, it was clear he had lived for a while and was a wise old elf.


    "Though, she''s so old¡­ Grandma I mean, is it even possible to change her mind at this point?" I wondered.


    "I-I don''t know. The older we elves are, the less likely it is for our mindsets to ever change." My mother admitted. "We¡­ we are stubborn people."


    "Yep, no doubt about that." My fatherughed. "But it''s not like they''re bad people either. Your mother and your father¡­ might be weird, but they''re good at the end of the day."


    "Yes, I am aware they''re not evil monsters." My mother sighed. "But they''re certainly not the ideal rulers of a Kingdom¡­ Well, my father''s personality was shaped through countless wars and battles, his mindset has be cold and calctive because of this. Meanwhile, my mother¡­ grew in luxury since she was a child. Never denied a single thing, praised for her wings, and always seen as a saint. She never underwent challenges, or trials, nor ever suffered. She grew spoiled, selfish, and¡­ became someone that bases everything on how "cute" or "beautiful" things are¡­ Which is a really annoying quirk of hers."


    My grandparents from my mother side were quite something, two rulers of an enormous Kingdom that spread all over thergest, most ancient continent in the. Probably the strongest Kingdom too. Humans had to create a Kingdom Alliance topare to the Elves even slightly, and it constantly has disputes for power bnce, unlike the Elven Kingdom which maintains itself stable for generations.


    I guess a ruler for such a thing has to be strict, cold, and calctive, my grandfather must work very hard. Though¡­ that one time we meet he was quite the bastard. And since then I haven''t even seen him. To elves these years we haven''t meet are nothing much than fleeting days. So I suppose he doesn''t even care.


    And as for grandma¡­ Herst visit was some months ago. She likes toe see us, mostly because she loves adorable grandchildren, and constantly praises us for our "cuteness". I bet that when we grow up, she''ll probably not even care about us¡­ She''s really weird. But for now I guess I''ll have to y my role and act cute to try to get her attention and see if she can cooperate in funding Agartha some more, after all we are literally in the country''s borders, we need much more protection.


    "She was a Saint?" Wondered Zephy.


    "Saint? Oh yeah. From the country where shees from, sometimes, children from the royal family can be born with wings, a part of our ancestry that goes back to the Age of the Gods." Said my mother. "Those with wings are called Fae, and my mother is a High Fae of utmost bloodline purity. She has exemry magical prowess since she was a baby, and her Mana Reserves¡­ might be higher than Sylphy. Her magic is almost god-like, but she barely uses it for anything."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Higher than me? I don''t think so, I have endless Mana! ¡­But I guess mom doesn''t know that. So her words might be also a way to say that my grandma is ridiculously powerful.


    Yet¡­ she doesn''t use her magic?


    "But why not?" Asked Zephy.


    "Well that''s because your grandmother is dumb." My mom sighed. "And she says doing magic tires her out and gets her bored. Father has to convince her with many gifts to even make her use her god-like magic to enchant the capital''s crops and water every ten years. Her primary elements are Nature, Life, and Light, but all threebined creates the Blessing Element, an unique attribute only High Fae Saints can wield, which allows her to conjure god-like miracles and blessings, purifying anything, creating things, and more. It costs a lot of her Mana though, so her exhaustion might be actually justified."


    "A-Amazing¡­ Grandma''s cool!" Zephy was amazed.


    "W-Well, she is¡­" My mom sighed. "She is alright."


    "Only alright?!" I asked. "That magic is insane!"


    I quickly spoke to Alice through telepathy.


    "Do you think I cold ever use that magic?" I asked her.


    "Hmm¡­ perhaps in the far future. After all, my veryposition possess the Divine Runes, which contain all elements. Once we grow strong enough a path that could lead to conjure Blessing Magic might emerge." Alice said.


    "Amazing¡­ If I could truly get this magic, thins could change for the better." I sighed. "Well, for now, that''s that."


    Like that, we walked out of the house after talking about our grandparents for a while, and as we made our way to the capital of the city, we saw an enormous airship flying across the skies, fueled with Magical Engines.


    "It''s grandma! She''s here!" Zephy said, celebrating.


    "So she''s finally here." My mother said with a smile.


    "Alright everyone, let''s go greet her. Remember to be polite." My father said. "And cute too! Be as cute as you can! Cuteness is your strongest weapon against your grandma, Sylphy!"


    "I got it daddy!" I nodded.


    -----

 Chapter 734 Grandmother Is Here

    -----


    The airship descended into the city''s small port, as the gates leading there slowly opened, bringing forth a dozen royal guards wearing white and golden armor, which escorted grandmother down the stairs. At her side there was also some familiar faces, my aunt Aina, and her daughter and my cousin Susanna, who was about a year younger than me.


    It was nice to see them again, it has been a year since thest time they visited. Aunt Aina was just as pretty as always, resembling my mother quite a lot, but with a gentler smile and a longer and fluffier hair. Susanna was like her mother, but smaller, the same blonde hair and bright green eyes, wearing a frilly and cute dress.


    I''ve had some time to bond with my cousin, Susanna seems like a rather carefree girl. Maybe a bit too carefree I would say. She doesn''t act like her age at all, and it feels like she never grew up since the first time I saw her¡­


    She''s gentle and nice but she really needs to start studying something or trying to think about what she should like to do, but she often spends her days going around the garden, eating snacks, and trying out new dresses, or maybe ying with dolls¡­


    Ah, maybe that''s what someone at my age should do instead? I can''t really guess. But I thought that in this kind of world you''re supposed to focus on growing stronger, even if a bit.


    And grandmother, of course, she was as radiant as ever, waving her hand at therge group of nobles gathered in the port to greet her. Alongside some high ranked civilians.


    "Hello everyone! How have you been~?" Grandmother said while smiling happily, slowly descending the stairs.


    "It''s Queen Ayna!"


    "Queen Ayna, she''s here!"


    "She is so dazzling!"


    "Watching her is a privilege, her very existence is divine!"


    "She''s like a goddess¡­"


    "T-Those wings, they''re so pretty!"


    "Wow your grandma''s a celebrity, everyone''s crazy for her." Aquarina said at my side.


    "Hahahah¡­ Yeah." I sighed.


    Aquarina and her family were here, alongside the rest of my friends with their families behind us. When grandma arrived downstairs, she happily greeted us with hugs.


    "Uwaah! My daughter dearest!" She said, hugging my mother. "My granddaughter dearest!" She hugged me and gave me a kiss in my cheek. "And my adorable grandson dearest!" And then she went to Zephy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re all so cute together!" She celebrated, her very presence emanated a rainbow radiance around her.


    "Good morning mother, I am happy to see you again." My mother said.


    "Hello grandma!" Zephy said.


    "It is nice to see you again, grandmother." I said with a smile.


    "Now, mother, if you could-"


    "Oh my! Zephy! Have you be even cuter when I was out?!" She asked, petting his head, and giving him kisses over his face. "So cuteeee! So tiny and precious! You''re like a little doll, hehe!"


    "Uggh¡­ H-Heheh¡­" Zephy felt slightly overwhelmed by grandmother already, but he was holding back really well.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "G-Grandma, mommy was trying to tell you something, don''t be rude!" I said with my most adorable voice, while pouting.


    "Oh my! R-Right!" Grandmother snapped out of it. "Yes, my dearest? Oh right! We must go eat! And look at this city! So pretty and colorful! Far gone are the days when this ce was known as the backwater city." Sheughed.


    "Y-Yeah, I''ve been working myself to death to recover it to its former glory." My mother said with a forced smile. "Now, if you-"


    "Sylphy! You have a stronger aura! Have you grown stronger? Your Magic Power feels like it is overflowing! Girl, you''re truly bing a new Hero!" Said my grandmother, ignoring mother once more.


    "Yeah I''ve been training diligently! Now grandma we should greet everybody here politely." I said with a smile.


    "Very well! Hello, good to see you all!"


    My grandmother, who had a terrible attention span, finally got to greet the rest of the nobles that were being ignored, and my father and Arafunn too, which she didn''t even noticed were with us¡­ And then Aquarina which she noticed because she was very cute, and then her parents, and then the rest of the children because¡­ you guessed it, they were cute. At the same time, we greeted Aina and Susanna.


    "It is nice to see you all once more." Said Aina. "Sylphy and Zephy have grown quite a lot- Oh, Aquarina as well."


    "Hello auntie, it is good to see you again as well." I said with a smile.


    "Yes, all the kids have grown quite a lot in a single year, I''ve heard it too many times¡­" My mother sighed.


    "Y-Yeah, it is a bit hard to deal with her but do your best, sis." Said Aina.


    "I''m trying my best." My mother sighed, looking exhausted already.


    "Hello Sylphy! I like your new dress! Do you like mine? It was super expensive!" Susanna said, showing me her dress while doing a little spin.


    "O-Oh! Yes, very pretty!" I said, smiling at Susanna. "It looks especially dazzling on you, Susanna! You''re already like a princess!"


    "Heheheh, really?" Susanna giggled while feeling embarrassed. She loved being praised.


    "Y-Yeah!" I reaffirmed her.


    I had to be nice with her and also treat her very well. I don''t want to make her grow angry at me or something and then grow an enmity. She is the daughter of Aina, one of the most influential children of the King and Queen of the Kingdom.


    In the future, her friendship might help me a lot to deal with royal and nobility stuff I might have little clue about, so curry favoring her is essential.


    "An! I hope you''re taking good care of my daughter dearest. At first nobody was really happy about your marriage with her, but I always had good opinion of you." She said with a smile. "You''ve also brought to me so many adorable grandchildren!"


    "A-Ah, yes, thank you very much, Queen Ayna." Said my father.


    "Just mother-inw is fine for me!" She said with a giggle. "Now- Oh!"


    Grandma kept getting lost by seeing every single thing around the city, until we finally made our way to our house, where a banket prepared by Jonathan was awaiting us.


    -----

 Chapter 735 A Meal With Grandma

    -----


    Grandmother was enjoying the seafood feast. From fish sashimi to bread crumb-covered fried shrimp, to octopus balls, and grilled squid, alongside seafood rice, and many other preparations, it was a delicious, wonderful feast to please grandma the most.


    "Oh my! So delicious and marvelous!" She said. "Jonathan, your cooking has only improved so far!"


    Jonathan bowed his head.


    "It is an honor to receive such apliment, my queen."


    As grandma was enjoying her feast, mother used this opportunity, with Aina''s help, to finally begin a discussion about the funds.


    "So, mother, I am d you''re enjoying everything." Said my mother. "I am so happy to have you here, I''ve missed you¡­ quite a lot. Your happiness always brings a lot of brilliance to our lives."


    "F-Faylen¡­ My beautiful little angel! Mommy is happy to hear such words!" She said happily. "I remember back then when you closed yourself in that tower studying, I was so sad I couldn''t see you in so many years! And when the Demon King came, I was so worried about you! I''m so happy everything is alright now and we can sit down and enjoy life''s happiness."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Well, not everything has been happiness here, mother." Aina said. "Do you remember what we talked before? Recently, monster activity has be rampart in the border. Also the Dungeons became dangerous."


    "Oh really?" Grandma asked without paying much attention, eating a crunchy fried shrimp.


    "Yeah Grandma, its really bad!" I said, suddenly interrupting her calmness. She set her eyes on me while panicking. "We went to that Dungeon, the one where we got all the yummy food you ate, and we ended fighting a servant of a Demon Lord named Arachne¡­ Thankfully, we defeated it with all our efforts, but we learned that Arachne had arrived at this continent from the Demon Continent, I believe she might trying to hunt down the other heroes in the Wild Lands!"


    "E-Eh?! Is that so?!" My grandmother finally seemed to pay attention, only because I was the one talking. "Maybe I should tell your grandfather about this¡­"


    "That would help tremendously mother." My mom said. "However, we need more immediate help. We are the border country of the Kingdom, if we are suddenly attacked by too many forces at the same time, we might end up endangering the rest of the Kingdom if we fall."


    "But you''re the Heroes, you even defeated the Demon King, right?" Grandmother felt confused.


    "Indeed, but we alone cannot simply protect the entire Kingdom in this countryside." My mother said.


    "The frontier is too wide for everyone to be everywhere my queen." Said my father.


    "So that''s why, we would like to request an increase in the funds we receive to arm ourselves much better. Get better materials, armor, weapons, and more soldiers from nearby countries." Said my mother.


    "O-Oh¡­" My grandmother seemed to have finally understood. "I will have to think about it a bit. But I think it should be within my power! If a Demon Lord is truly here then it might be really dangerous, especially for the children¡­ Though if you children defeated a servant of a Demon Lord, wouldn''t it be quite weak then?"


    "W-We almost died, queen!" Said Aquarina.


    "Y-Yeah!" Zack said.


    "We almost died." Celica nodded.


    "We were about to die, in fact, I had died and was barely revived." Celeste lied.


    "I-I died too!" Mist said, lying.


    "O-Oh my! Maybe it IS dangerous¡­" My grandmother''s brain was trying to think as fast as she could but¡­ she was still considering it deep down.


    "W-Well, for now let''s enjoy the lunch, we can talk more about this after going for dessert!" Aina said.


    "Indeed!" My grandmother nodded. "Let us not worry ourselves so much and enjoy the present!"


    Like that, we ate in betweenughter and a bit of nervousness. Grandmother was not vile, she was just¡­ ah, how to put it. Too stupid? Yeah that''s the word.


    After that, we gathered for yet another trip around the city. This time there was a big festival going on around town, my mother wanted to curry favor her with this beautiful event.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    They were selling food on streets, delicious desserts mostly, to fancy grandmother''s palette. And also there were all kinds of bright things. People were singing, music was being yed, and even magic fireworks were happening across the skies.


    Gosh, mother really put her everything on it. As grandmother was having fun, we decided to enjoy the festivity even if a little bit. I wandered around with Aquarina and my friends, and we tasted all sorts of sweets.


    Grandmother wasn''t going alone though, she had four strong guards following her around everywhere¡­ all of them had stoic and expressionless faces, though one of them, a girl with pink hair, seemed expressive, and was always trying to stop the queen from doing something over the top.


    I also noticed one ck haired elf guard that looked at me with a really nasty frown. Maybe he disliked half-elves or something, racist prick. Well, not like I can do anything about him.


    Seeing Aquarina stuff herself with crepe and getting her lips covered in cream needed my attention much more.


    "Hmm! These crepes are so tasty!" She said.


    "Yeah but you''re getting cream all over you." I giggled, cleaning the cream from her lips and licking it.


    "Here, have a bite!" She said, giving it to me. I quickly gave it a bite.


    The delicious fruits were really sweet. I could at least sense strawberry, melon, and kiwi mixed in. The cream was fluffy and so rxingly tasty, and the crunchy texture of the crepebined everything together into a wonderful mix of vors.


    "It is really good." I said. "Been a while since I ate one of these¡­"


    "Right? Now let''s go eat one of those ns! And then some ice cream, and then some cupcakes!" Aquarina was dragging me everywhere to taste the sweets, and I was absolutely to her mercy.


    Eventually, as the night drew closer, grandmother gathered in the middle of the street to give a small speech to everyone in the city.


    "Everyone! Thank you so much for this warm wee, I am so very happy to be received like this! I''ve enjoyed my day thoroughly, and I love Agartha and all of you very much!" She said with a motherly smile.


    As grandma was giving her speech and we were watching, Aquarina held my hand and smiled back at me. She seemed hopeful that grandma would ept the funds increase and help our home.


    Everyone was looking with high expectations, waiting for her to just say the words. We''ve done a lot for her, so that''s the least we deserved¡­


    "I''ve learned more of you people, about your hardships and also about your bravery to still continue living and striving forward in the border of our Kingdom." She said with a smile. "That''s why, I have decided to-"


    Crack¡­ crack¡­


    CRASH!


    Space shattered behind grandma, as a Gate opened leading to a dark realm, where an enormous bug-like w surged from within.


    CRAAAAAAASSSHHH!!!


    Everything turned ck, as an explosion blew away the central area of the za.


    The screams of people.


    The blood.


    And grandmother¡­ unconscious over the ground.


    "Gyahahaha! Elves! It is finally time for your retribution! We shall take yournds with our ws!!!"


    -----

 Chapter 736 A Traitor Appears! A Battle Breaks Out In The Middle Of Agartha!

    -----


    It was six seconds in the future that went through my mind in less than a millisecond.


    I didn''t hesitated. I didn''t thought about why or how this happened.


    "[Draconification]! [Sunshine]!"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    I''ll have time to think about itter.


    My body moved on its own.


    I channeled the power of my spirits into my body as I leaped off the ground as fast as possible, letting go of Aquarina''s hand.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I reached grandmother just as she was giving her speech.


    "I''ve learned more of you people, about your hardships and also about your bravery to still continue living and striving forward in the border of our Kingdom." She said with a smile.


    Crack¡­


    Hurry! Faster!


    "That''s why¡­"


    FASTER!


    Crack¡­!


    There''s no time!


    "I have decided to- Eh? Sylphy?!"


    CRASH!


    A Dungeon Break happened right behind grandma.


    With all my strength, I dislocated my arm and reached grandmother seconds before a gigantic w were to emerge from the gate, grabbing her and pushing her behind me.


    "[Meteor Rain]!!!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    I summoned dozens of Petit Meteors and fused them with my Magic Spells, summoning a rain of meteors that entered the Dungeon Break''s Gate, exploding inside of it and burning whatever wasing out of it!


    "Elves! Prepare yourselves to- UNGH?! AAAGGGGHHH¡­!"


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    I used my wings to fly away with grandmother,nding on the floor as the Gate was suddenly set aze, the corpses of many insect monsters emerging out of it all burned!


    "S-Sylphy?! Uwaah! A Dungeon Gate?!" Grandmother opened her mouth wide open.


    "Mom! Dad! Uncle! Auntie!" I called.


    "ON IT!"


    My father rushed towards the Dungeon Gate with Shade, while mother quickly summoned an enormous cathedral made of heavenly light, at the same time as Nepheline used her magic to create countless hands made of rocks and gently grab everybody in the scene away, while at the same time summoning four walls around us.


    It all happened in just a few seconds. They were unable to see the future as I could, but they sure worked fast! As this happened, Aquarina and my friends stayed behind us as they nced at the scene, still in shock.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "GRUUAAGH! You damn nasty long-eared RATS!!!"


    An enormous presence emerged from the Gate, as it quickly opened further and further. The ws of an enormous insect-like monster surged from within and then his whole body. My father and Shade were suddenly stopped from reaching him as they saw two more Gates opening right at the left and right side of therger Gate!


    And the culprit behind it all? That damn ck-haired elf guard, who was ring at me furiously from behind the stage grandma was seconds ago.


    "YOU DAMN BRAT!" He roared back at me. "Well, whatever! You all will die anyways!" He said, while holding arge, purple-colored crystal on his hands, the crystal seemed to be channeling the power of the God of Dungeons and Lolth to create these Gates.


    "T-This is¡­ Roberto! Did you betrayed me?!" Grandma was shocked. "B-But why?!"


    "Why, you ask?!" Heughed, as my father and Shade were barely holding back an enormous army of thousands of giant bug-like monsters while at the same time trying to stop the ck-colored stick bug-like demon that wasing from the Main Gate. "This is merely retribution to you, elves!" His face distorted as several worms suddenly started moving beneath his skin.


    "He was somehow infected by some sort of parasite, most likely." I sighed. "When did Roberto started acting weird?!"


    "I-I don''t know! I¡­ Ah, maybe a few days ago? He suddenly became awfully silent." Said grandma.


    My mother facepalmed. Grandma was so clueless sometimes it made us go mad.


    "You damn heroes! Howe you predicted my Dungeon Break? It was so perfectly nned! I almost killed the Queen! If it wasn''t for that GIRL!"


    The stick bug-like demon surged from the Main Gatepletely, apanying him there were dozens of Giant Centipede Tyrants, Tier 7 Monsters. Which swarmed the entire stage and the central area of the za.


    If it wasn''t for Nepheline''s magic to change the shape of our surroundings, we would had ended seeing as many people dying as I saw in the vision of that future I changed.


    "YOU! The one that can see the future through her eyes! I knew you would be a nuisance!" The stick bug-like demon said, his body was as long as thirty meters of height.


    "Once more your eyes saved many lives, well done, Sylphy." My mother said. "Now, leave this to your mother! [Heavenly Ray]!"


    Suddenly, mother summoned dozens of gigantic magic circles, firing giant rays of heavenly light against the swarms of thousands of insect monsters.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "[Gaia''s Rage]!" Nepheline roared, hitting the ground with her bare foot, as countless spears made of rocks emerged off the ground, piercing hundreds of bugs at once.


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH!


    "Tsk! You damn useless elf! This wasn''t supposed to go this way!" The Demon angrily said. "Now Lady Arachne will punish me severely for failing! ¡­Unless."


    FLASH! FLASH!


    However, before he could even say anything else, my father and Shade confronted him.


    "Unless what?!" My father roared, swinging his zing sword, and unleashing a gigantic zing sh.


    "You''re not getting away, bug." Shade said, his eyes glowing redder as he swung both of his Abyssal Embodiment-covered knives, unleashing a cross-shaped sh of darkness.


    Both devastating attacks reached the giant demon, blowing him into the ground.


    CLAAAAAAASSHHH!!!


    "NNGAAGGH¡­!" The Demon vomited green blood, as he was quickly covered in swarms of insects pouring out of the Gates constantly. "S-Stop them! I have to at least get the damn ritual right!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    It was like an endless wave of Tier 6 and 7 Insect Monsters constantly pouring down on all of us. Mother''s defense was barely holding back as she shootsers and many other attacks.


    "Valkyrie! Oculus! All of you,e out and assist us!" My mother summoned most of her spirits into battle. A beautiful Valkyrie, the giant eye with angelic wings, a beautiful white swan, a beautiful wise-looking white owl, and a golden serpent emerged, attacking the monsters, and holding back the endless wave.


    -----

 Chapter 737 Dungeon Break?! Fending Off The Invading Monsters!

    -----


    "You as well, go!" Nepheline roared, summoning her own spirits, while multi-tasking her magic at the same time.


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH!


    "AARRGH! GET OFF!" An roared in frustration, his zing shes and explosive attacks never had a long range, so his attacks weren''t able topletely wipe out every monster in front of him, giving time for more to upy the ce of the fallen.


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH!


    "An! Focus!" Said Shade. "[Abyssal Embodiment]!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    FLUOOOSH!


    Shade''s entire body transformed, as darknesspletely took over his body. He dove into the sea of insect monsters and started shing them into pieces constantly, as ck holes started to absorb them, finally beginning to clear the way.


    "[ck Hole sh]!"


    SLAASH! TRUUUMMM¡­!


    A sh of his knives pierced space and opened a small ck hole, which quickly absorbed any monsters nearby and crushed them into smithereens.


    "[Phoenix mes]!"


    Meanwhile, An unleashed the power of his Phoenix Spirit, covering himself on its mes as he grew wings and his mes flickered with divine, golden colors.


    "[Phoenix Fall]!"


    An recklessly fell directly towards the stick bug-like Demon was hiding, shing the area and shattering the ground and the surroundings, setting everything aze.


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­!


    At the same time, Roberto gritted his teeth, using a purple-colored ring to create a barrier that protected him, a smile surged on his lips. The Demon that had tried to kill Sylphy''s grandmother had also shielded himself with the same Demon King Fragment incrusted on his chest.


    "Heheheh¡­ You''ll have to try harder, Hero!" Laughed the Demon, punching An with his gigantic ws.


    CLAAASH!


    "Unngh¡­! What the?! But it worked before¡­!" Said An in surprise. "I guess he''s a dumbass if he didn''t activated that damn rock earlier¡­ Fine, I''ll have to just get through."


    "A Ring made using Demon King''s Fragments¡­ It is truly a wonderful item! It can even shield attacks from the Heroes, hahahaha!" Robertoughed with a distorted face, feeling invincible. "Now I need to- Ungh?!"


    However, he had forgotten something. While he managed to keep all heroes busy so they didn''t all concentrate their overwhelming strength against him. He had forgotten about the ones Arachne wanted dead the most, the future heroes.


    FLAAASH!


    Sylphy and Aquarina emerged right behind him. Sylphy fully knowing he was someone behind everything, while Aquarina quickly decided to help out using her strength.


    Both girl''s bodies were coated on dragon scales, having long horns and dragon-like tails. Their auras and souls overflowed with their evolved Beast Auras, as they summoned enormous phantoms of dragons over them.


    "You''ve forgotten of someone, jackass!" Sylphy roared, buffing her physical strength to a monstrous degree bybining Draconification with Sunshine and then her Yggdragon''s Aura all together. The umted sunlight of the day made her tremendously strong!


    Her fist reached Roberto as he smiled, summoning a barrier.


    "It is futile, you can''t-"


    CRAAAASH!


    However, Sylphy''s fist overpowered the mana-destroying ability of the Demon King Fragment''s Ring, by imbuing her own Mana Disruption Skill, which cancelled the effects of the barrier! That, coupled with her overwhelming physical strength made it easy for her to break this "imprable barrier"!


    BAAAAAMMM!!!


    "Nngggh?! AAAGGGGHHH¡­!" Roberto groaned as his entire face distorted.


    Sylphy''s fist was dug on his cheek and quickly dislocated his lower jaw, pushing him down into the floor as one of his eyes popped out of his own skull due to the tremendous impact power.


    CLAAAASH!


    "[Abyssal Sea Trident]!"


    Aquarina imbued her daggers with a part of the Abyssal Embodiment Powers andbined them with her Sea Dragon''s Beast Aura, generating a trident made of darkness that pierced through Roberto''s arm and tore it apart from the rest of his body!


    SLAAASH!


    "GRYYAAAAHHHH!!!"


    Roberto screamed in agony as bugs suddenly surged out of his wound, suddenly making him regenerate a monstrous, worm-like arm which hit back at Sylphy with several punches!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH!


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Sylphy asked, as her shield was summoned in her arm, easily giving her the ability to shield against those powerful hits. The umted damage into the shield suddenly started gathering, making Sapphire begin to glow.


    "W-What?!" Roberto muttered.


    "[Sea Dragon Protection]"


    FLAAAASH!


    Sapphire''s shone brightly with a blue, slightly divine aura, as a gigantic sea dragon surged from the shield and reached Roberto in an instant, devouring him at the same time as exploding, blowing him away from the spot he was standing!


    "ROOOOOAARRRR!"


    "W-WHAT?!"


    BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    Roberto''s unconscious bodyid over the floor, as the countless worms and bugs infesting his body started crawling away, Sylphy wasn''t letting them though.


    "[Phantom mes]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    She summoned a sea of Phantom mes, covering Roberto''s entire body. She ordered the mes to burn all bugs, purifying Roberto''s body at the same time.


    "Gryyyaaaaeeggh¡­!"


    The scream of a particr bug was heard, emerging out of Roberto''s mouth and resembling a tiny cockroach.


    "Y-You''re the one that killed my big brother! Y-You¡­! Aggh!"


    The mes quickly coiled around the Demonic Insect Monster, as Sylphy nced at it.


    "You''re the culprit behind this, aren''t you?!" Sylphy asked.


    "Keheheh¡­ I won''t talk! I''ll never taaaaalk¡­!" The cockroachughed.


    Sylph became so furious she gritted her teeth, her Phantom mes suddenly turnedpletely ck as they mixed with Beelzebub''s magic, and then consumed the cockroach-like bug into ashes.


    "Sylphy, the ring!" Aquarina said, showing the severed arm of Roberto.


    "Right!" Sylphy said, snapping back to reality. She summoned Glutton and made the creature swallow the item. He seemed unfazed, things stored on his dimensional stomach didn''t affect the familiar.


    "WARF, WARF!" The creature groaned.


    "And this¡­" Sylphy saw a purple-colored jewel Roberto was holding. By giving it a quick nce, it seemed to be what was causing the Dungeon Break.


    -----


    [Demonic Dimensional Jewel (A Grade)]


    A mysterious jewel created through the power of the Evil God of Dungeons. Through the powers of the Demon King''s Fragments, it is possible to summon specific Dungeon Breaks in an area. If shattered, the Dungeon Break Gates will close.


    -----


    She didn''t even hesitated.


    CRAAASH!


    The jewel shattered into pieces, as the Gates leading to the Dungeon Breaks immediately closed!


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    "T-They did it!" The queen celebrated. "It''s finally over¡­"


    "GAHAHAHAHA!"


    However, celebrations were quickly interrupted, as theughter of the Stick Bug-like Demon echoed around the scene, a Demonic Magic Circle emerging below him.


    "Over? FAR FROM IT! [True Demonification]!"


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    -----

 Chapter 738 True Demonification

    -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    True Demonification, a word nobody present had heard before. They had fought True Demons summoned by the Demons with the aid of the Evil God of Dungeon''s Blessings. But "True Demonification" implied somethingpletely different.


    This nameless giant Demon, who, unlike other Demon Lord Servants had yet to reveal his name, quickly summoned this power. In the ten seconds he managed to buy by distracting the Heroes with his army of Monsters, and even by sacrificing Roberto, he managed to draw the Demonic Magic Circle in time, and used the power of his Demon King''s Fragment to channel and bring out its powers.


    Sylph was unable to use her Heavenly Sight to predict this, as she was shattering the jewel when the Demon Lord Servant summoned this power.


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    The magic circle instantly activated, the demonic runes glowed bright red as the Demon King''s Fragment in the Demon''s chest was absorbed into particles of light into his body and then into the Demonic Magic Circle.


    TRUUUUMMMM¡­!


    Red lightning surged from the Demonic Magic Circle, as the souls of many True Demons surged from within the Dimension of Hell and possessed his body.


    His entire body quickly mutated, growing muscr and no longer stick bug-like. His ck exoskeleton became as thick as the greatest armor and his color turned from ck to red.


    The insect-like face distorted into a more demonic one, with sharp insect mandibles and big, fly-like red eyes. Wings surged from his back and a long stinger appeared on his tail.


    His six arms became tremendously muscr and so his entire body, his power overflowed everywhere, overwhelming everything.


    The aura of a True Demon surged- no, many Lesser True Demons souls fused into a Demon''s body. Something not even the heroes nor the queen had seen before at all.


    The red aura he exuded was tremendously strong, and it held within a debilitating effect, quickly affecting everyone around the Demon.


    "Finally! I am not going to go down today! With the power of the True Demons, I have be a True Demon as well, you damned Elves!" Laughed the Demon. "Meet the truest form of myself, Raghidonte, loyal Servant of the Demon Lord of Gluttony, Arachne! Bwahahaha!"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    Sylphy gritted her teeth, as she felt the enormous presence from this being. It was as if she was facing Lilith from back then, if not even stronger than Lilith! The power of True Demonification could turn Demons into True Demons with a power level of a Demon Duke!


    The cost? It wasn''t cheap, they had to sacrifice a very rare and expensive Fragment of the Demon King, yet this transformation brought upon them aplete evolution into a greater entity. Fueled by their rage and ambition, it turned them into aplete threat.


    Ding!


    [The power of Raghidonte''s [Aura of True Demonic Domination] has been activated!]


    [An otherworldly power that defies this world''s logic is distorting reality itself!]


    [All surrounding foes Stats have decreased by -50%!]


    [Health and Mana Regeneration Speed has decreased by -80%!]


    And with Raghidonte''s new powerup, came an overwhelmingly ridiculous Ability, Aura of True Demonic Domination, which halved everybody''s Stats and even decreased Health and Mana Regeneration speed by -80%!


    Although all of the insect monsters were done for, with Raghidonte here in this form¡­ Havoc was about to be befall on Agartha!


    "Dammit! What sort of debuff is this?!" Sylphy muttered.


    "Ungh¡­ T-This is¡­!" Sylph noticed how Aquarina''s hands were trembling.


    "Unnggh¡­ S-Such overwhelming Aura¡­!" An muttered. "Dammit¡­!"


    "Demonic Energy?! If this spreads out¡­ the citizens might die! We have to get rid of him!" Shade said.


    "So it hase to this¡­" Faylen sighed, summoning an even more pristine-looking staff, her divine weapon. "[Sealed Divine World]!"


    FLAAAAAASH!


    "HUH?!" Raghidonte was surprised as he and everyone else around him found themselves sealed inside a divine bubble made of heavenly light wrapped in chains¡­ This was one of Faylen''s strongest spells, which allowed her to trap herself with foe.


    Unless she were to die, this bubble would not be destroyed by any power, as it was imbued with the power of the Gods themselves fueled by her Divine Protection.


    "Mother! You have to use your Blessing Magic!" Faylen cried.


    "Eh?! M-Me?! But I have never fought Demons before!" The Queen panicked.


    "Mom please!" Faylen cried.


    "I-I¡­!" The Queen, who had never faced this much danger through her entire life was puzzled.


    This was perhaps the first time she ever suffered through a hardship, and the first time she saw the horrors of war and fights against monsters and demons.


    She was afraid, despite being someone with a Magic Circle as high as Tier 10, she was afraid, trembling in fear. Her powers were gifted to her through potions, elixirs, and many other things.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Queen never worked hard for what she had acquired, and because of this, she was not familiar with the hardships and struggles of fighting and growing stronger.


    "Hahaha¡­ I did heard about the Queen being a good for nothing, but this is ridiculous!" Laughed Raghidonte. "Well now, if you allow me¡­!"


    FLAAASH!


    Raghidonte''s enormous body moved at an incredible speed, reaching An and punching him with all his strength!


    CLAAAAAASSHHHH!!!


    "Unnggh¡­?!"


    BAAAAM!


    Annded on the bubble''s walls directly, as he fell down into the floor!


    "You bastard!!!" Shade roared, rushing towards Raghidonte with all his strength.


    However, his powerful aura weakened him so severely that even his countless shing attacks, ck holes, and chains of darkness were being constantly blocked or destroyed!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    "Useless! All useless! Heroes! Have you grown old and rusty already?!" Laughed Raghidonte, as he unleashed a barrage of hundreds of punches against Shade, throwing him down into the floor as well.


    BAAAAM!!!


    "Unnggh¡­ If it wasn''t for this damn Demonic Energy!" Shade stood up back again.


    "Fuck¡­" An quickly stood back again.


    Despite being thrown away like ragdolls, the heroes that defeated the Demon King were not made of paper. They stood back again and again as they constantly fought Raghidonte, at the same time as Faylen maintained the bubble and healed their wounds, and Nepheline channeled the power of her spirits into her body.


    "I guess I''ll have to try it out myself, open the way! [Gaia''s Embodiment]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    Nepheline stepped into the frontlines as she left behind the children to Faylen to care for.


    Her entire body suddenly transformed, bing a giantess of the same size as Raghidonte, made of earth, stones, and nts!


    "RAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    Her gigantic fist reached the giant bug''s face, pushing him down into the floor!


    CLAAAAAAASSSSHHH!!!


    "UUAGGGH¡­! T-That''s¡­!" Raghidonte muttered, as he realized his mandibles were dislocated.


    Nepheline''s hand was covered on Demonic Energy, as it started to slowly melt¡­


    "Nepheline!" Shade panicked.


    "Don''t worry dear, this is nothing!" Nepheline smiled.


    "RAAHAHAHAHA! GOOD!" Raghidonteughed, as he rained Nepheline with fists.


    The powerful Amazoness Queen intercepted his blows with her own fists, as thunderous, heaven-shattering shockwaves were unleashed from each of their fists meeting the other!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    Shade and An didn''t stood there, attacking Raghidonte''s back while channeling the power of their own spirits, attempting to slowly overwhelm him! However, the True Demon had an insane vitality, tanking all hits while giving back plenty of more.


    As this battle for the survival of Agartha continued, Sylphy and her friends gathered together, with the resolve to help their parents.


    "Nephilim!"


    FLAAASH!


    And one of their trump cards had just been summoned.


    -----

 Chapter 739 The Hero Of Winds Protects Agartha

    -----


    Arafunn and Ninhursag ended staying outside of the walls that Nepheline had created hastily. Although they panicked at first, knowing that the four heroes were there to protect the kids and the Queen, they quickly shifted their attention to the outside area of Agartha!


    While the chaos of the Dungeon Break happening in the middle of the city and almost killing the Queen was averted and now the heroes were fighting the demons and dealing with the issue without further risking other people''s lives¡­ the Demons in service of Arachne were much more cunning.


    Of course, if it was possible to pull out Dungeon Break Gates inside a city, it was obvious that the same thing was possible for the outside of Agartha, where there were not many watchful eyes at all, wasn''t it?


    "Please, everyone, evacuate! Run to the underground safe area that Faylen built some time ago!" Arafunn said. "Melodia! Come out!"


    FLAAASH!


    Melodia, the High Fairy Princess of Melody, a Spirit of the Wind appeared in front of Arafunn. She was yawning, looking around with a bored expression, but then opening her eyes in surprise.


    "Huh?! What the heck Arafunn, did you had to summon me just now?!" She cried angrily.


    "Tempest Eagle, King of the Skies,e out as well!" Arafunn said. "Wind Riding Whale King, and Embodiment of Wind and Freedom,e out too!"


    FLAAASH! FLAAASH! FLAAASH!


    Arafunn summoned his four Familiars, the strongest beings of the Wind Element that created a pact with him when he was on his heroic journey.


    Melodia, the High Fairy Princess of Melody was one of the strongest Spirits of the Wind, she resembled a beautiful little girl with green hair and shiny golden eyes, whose dress was decorated with music notes.


    Tempest Eagle, the King of the Skies was one of the strongest, above Tier 10 Monsters he had tamed long ago when he was merely a little chick, resembling a giant eagle with emerald feathers and golden talons.


    Wind Riding Whale King was the King of the Wind Riding, Flying Whales, aother Monster above Tier 10 so enormous that when he was summoned, the entire skies were covered by his gigantic presence, he held on his back an enormous ecosystem.


    Andstly, the Embodiment of Wind and Freedom, a powerful Spirit at the same level as Melodia who had no shape or form, but now took into the shape of a giant, wind-soaring serpent.


    "You have called us at longst, from our slumber, Arafunn." Said the old King of the Wind Riding Whales. "Hmmm, a monstrous invasion indeed."


    "Master! I am ready to fight at any time!" Said the Tempest Eagle.


    "Arafunn, despite seeking a life free of concerns, you''re often caught in danger all the time." Laughed the Embodiment of Winds and Freedom.


    "Sorry for calling you after a while, everyone." Arafunn sighed. "As you can see, Faylen is really busy right now, so we have to somehow¡­ defend Agartha."


    "I am here as well." Sighed Ninhursag. "I might not have Familiars, but I can be many beings. It is nice to see you all."


    "Oh, Ninhursag!" Said the Tempest Eagle.


    "Hmmmm¡­ Young Master, the enemies are approaching." The Wind Riding Whale King said, ncing into the distance with his eyes atop the skies.


    As the people ran into the underground area with the help of the knight brigade, Arafunn quickly flew into the skies with Ninhursag, who transformed into a hawk.


    FLAAASH!


    As they flew into the skies, they were able to finally see the entire panorama of what was truly happening. The entire of Agartha was being surrounded by swarms of insect monsters, not even Demons.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "To the East, West, North, and South there are four Demonic Dimensional Jewels, they''re the ones that are provoking the opening of the Gates." Said Ninhursag, using her acute vision to easily sense everything.


    Swarms of giant insect monsters continued pouring out of the Gates, and the jewels themselves were being guarded by praying mantises-like demons with glowing red eyes.


    "I see." Arafunn nodded. "Very well then! Let us depart. Everyone! We need to shatter those jewels to stop the invasion! Can you do it?"


    "I can''t do it by myself, but if I bring the other guys, maybe." Said Melodia. "I am not THAT good at fighting, remember?!"


    "Y-Yeah, don''t yell at me, Melodia." Sighed Arafunn. "Tempest Eagle, you''re going with her."


    "Alright master!" The eagle nodded.


    "Wind Riding Whale King, guard Agartha with your magic and protection." Said Arafunn.


    "I shall." The Whale King said, his magic suddenly emerging from his absolutely titanic body in the skies as green winds constantly shaped around Agartha, reinforcing severalyers of barriers.


    "SHAAAAH!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "GRYSHA!"


    "KRIEE!"


    The Giant Insect Monsters, whose weakest were Tier 6, quickly attempted to break through the city, only to be greeted by an incredibly hard wall that Sylphy and her friends had made. Their jaws were unable to break through its defenses, and when they tried to climb it, the barrier of winds would throw them out of the city constantly and slice through their bodies, damaging them.


    "Embodiment of Winds and Freedom¡­ Protect Agartha for us." Said Arafunn.


    "Heh, so you''re leaving everything to me, huh? Well, Whale King, I''m joining in then!" Laughed the Embodiment.


    "But there are four jewels!" Ninhursag said.


    "I''ll break two, I can move much faster than any of you once I activate my magic." Arafunn smiled. "I''m counting on you, Ninhursag!"


    "Alright, leave it to me!" Ninhursag nodded.


    The three groups quickly split across the skies, as Arafunn flew at maximum speed by manipting all the wind currents around him, reaching the area where the endless swarm of insect monsters wasing from.


    Naturally, they weren''t going to let him interrupt their invasion so easily, most bugs quickly grew wings, flying as a gigantic, endless swarm of insect monsters towards him!


    BBBBZZZZZTTT!


    "What made you think that because you can fly, you suddenly can fight against me?" Arafunn said, an aura of arrogance emerged from his body, as the winds around him started concentrating into a spiraling tornado of catastrophic power. "I am not the Hero of Winds for nothing. [Grand Tempest]"


    FLUOOOOOOOOSSHHHH!!!


    -----

 Chapter 740 The Power Of The Wind

    740 The Power Of The Wind


    -----


    "{Grand Tempest}!"


    Arafunn pointed his hands at the flying insect monsters, engulfing them all into an endless spiraling tornado of winds that stretched into the skies and went down into the ground, all of the monsters were instantly sliced into pieces without them even being able to fight back!


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    However, more and more kept emerging from the Gates, endlessly! Arafunn was shocked, howe they were able to summon so many damn monsters at once? Whatever dungeon these Gates connected to, it was one of utterly ridiculous proportions.


    "SHAAAAAH!"


    The giant insects attempted to bite him and tear him apart with their giant mandibles, however, Arafunn moved so fast across the skies that it seemed as if he was teleporting.


    "{Melody of Destruction}"


    He quickly took out his flute, a legendary item, and sang out a melody with it. With strong, and heavy notes, the sound spread around everywhere, and the monsters suddenly stopped moving¡­


    Their bodies began to grow bigger, swelling up, and then¡­


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    They all exploded in the skies, so strong was the explosions that it killed other giant bugs near them, spreading into multiple explosions, Arafunn used this opportunity to break through their endless army, reaching the Gates much faster.


    FLAAAASH!


    "Gryeeeh?! You''re already here, hero of winds?!" Asked the praying mantis-like demon in shock. "I won''t let you get through!"


    The demon was over four meters tall, a truly big goliath, exuding the powerful aura of a Tier 7 demon, it was a rather powerful threat¡­ but not for Arafunn.


    "Someone that attempts to harm innocents doesn''t deserve my pity." Said Arafunn, lifting the demon off the ground before he could evennd a hit and putting him inside a bubble made of winds. "{Wind Prison}!"


    FLUOOSH!


    "W-What the¡­!?" The Wind Prison continued tightening, constantly closing the gap faster and faster¡­ until the demon waspletely crushed into pieces inside, dying in a second.


    This was one of Arafunn''s most lethal attacks, with a mere swipe of his hand, he could easily crush a person through windpression¡­ He was perhaps one of the strongest heroes, but never choose to use his powers, and often preferred not to fight.


    However, through thesest years, he had changed a lot as a person, and has begun to appreciate his family much more. For Faylen, Sylphy, the little Zephy, and everyone else¡­ He had to be merciless, especially against foes that did not intend to negotiate, nor were forced into this like those in Eastgrain.


    No, with his spiritual powers he easily sensed these demons were malicious to the core, and strangely, they weren''t normal demons either. These insectoid demons weren''t born normally in their tribes but were created and raised¡­ by someone else. The spirits of the wind could see and tell many tales, and Arafunn learned a lot from the wind spirits that were around this demon.


    "Demons created through Demonic Eggs?" Arafunn wondered. "What is even going on anymore?"


    CRAAASH!


    He crushed the jewel in an instant, the Gate immediately closed and his winds took care of all other monsters left behind, slicing them into pieces as he traveled towards his next destination.


    The Wind Spirits were always vague with what they said, but never wrong, and they did not lie either. Arafunn learned that these demons, and even those ones in Agartha were more like monsters.


    They were born from the eggs of a giant insectoid queen monster, which had been mutated through the usage of the Demon King''s Fragments into an insectoid demon-bearing queen.


    "So all these monsters¡­ Were they all demons mass created through this horrendous method?" Wondered Arafunn. "I''ll have to tell everyone once I am done."


    Meanwhile, at the other side of the battlefield, Tempest and Melodia flew past endless swarms of bugs. The Tempest Eagle pped his wings rapidly, unleashing devastating slicing attacks with his feather projectiles, while Melodia screamed her lungs out, generating ultra-sonic waves that made the bugs explode into pieces.


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "We''re almost there, Tempest!" Said Melodia. "Almost there- Uwaah?!"


    Melodia, however, was suddenly surprised as a giant Demon me was flung at her from below. The praying mantis-like demon in the ground had changed from its green color to a redder one¡­


    "Why is he even stronger out of nowhere?!" Melodia asked in shock.


    "That power¡­ It became something like an hybrid between a demon and a true demon!" Said Tempest.


    BBBZZZZTT!


    The Praying Mantis-like demon flew into the skies by moving his insect wings rapidly, as he quickly unleashed his fiery aura, firing countless fireballs at the two familiars. Unlike the Demon in Agartha, he had underwent a simpler transformation that only used low grade true demon souls.


    However, the power boost was insane, growing from Tier 7 Demon to a stronger beingparable to a Tier 8¡­ or even near Tier 9!


    "Geheheheh! Can you handle my endless demonic mes?! Demonic Energy can melt everything! Even you, familiars of a hero, have no chance!" Laughed the Demon. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is that so?" Melodia asked angrily. "Hmph! You demons should REALLY know your ce! We spirits are beings that are even more ancient than you guys!"


    "Hah! Shut up, you stupid brat!" Roared the Demon, unleashing thousands of fireballs against Melodia.


    "MELODIA!" Tempest cried, unable to go protect her as he was being swarmed by thousands of monsters at once.


    "I am not the Princess of the Wind Spirits for nothing." Melodia said angrily, her eyes glowing from gold¡­ to rainbow.


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    An enormous tempest of winds appeared around her. The wind currents moving in such a way that they created a glorious melody. Melodia''s body suddenly began changing, as if she was aging¡­


    Her wings became bigger, and greener, her body taller and more majestic. Her childish face became more mature, and beautiful, and a crown atop her head appeared, made of green wind elemental mana.


    Alongside that, thousands of swords made of wind elemental mana appeared, as she fired them against the demon''s fire.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    -----

 Chapter 741 The Princess Of The Wind Spirits

    -----


    The Demon saw in shock as his endless rain of demonic fireballs were easily ovee by Melodia''s powerful magic¡­ much, much more easily than he had originally expected.


    "T-This is impossible! They said I could even overpower the Spirits of the Heroes with this form!" Cried the Demon.


    "Spirit? Do you take me for a mere Spirit, Demon?" Asked Melodia while squinting her eyes. "No, monster¡­ You''re not even a demon, if you were, I might have spared you if you exined your circumstances and¡­ epted a life in prison. But seeing what you truly are, it disgust me."


    Melodia, much like Arafunn, learned the origin of these "demons" which were only monsters given some intelligence and demon-like magic and powers through a special experiment that Arachne, the new self-proimed Demon Lord of Gluttony was doing.


    "Tch! Shut up! I am part of a new, blessed kin!" Laughed the Demon. "And soon, you''ll be a fried piece of meat!"


    The Demon summoned more and more mes surrounding the entire area across the skies and creating a sphere of mes that trapped Melodia and him inside¡­


    "I told you I wasn''t a normal spirit¡­" Melodia said angrily, losing herposure. "I am the Princess of the Wind Spirits!"


    FLUOOOOOOSH!


    Her mere presence unleashed a powerful, invisible shockwave of winds everywhere around her all at once, the entire sphere of demon mes exploded in a second and then a giant hand made of wind grasped the demon!


    CLAAAASH!


    "UUAAGH?! W-What the¡­?! Let go of meeeee! KRIEEEE!"


    The Praying Mantis-like demon roared in fury, but once more, he proved to be¡­ inferior. His power? It wasn''t even in the Tier 9 Rank actually, because if that was the case, Melodia would had at least put a bit more effort.


    Why? Because the demon, no matter how much he struggled to free himself, was unable to do so. His mes were blocked by the winds of Melodia, which constantly continuedpressing around his body, until¡­


    "Goodbye, little bug~ [Void Compression]"


    "KRIEEEEEEHHHHH!!!"


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    The demon exploded into pieces on the spot, dying without even being able to fight back! And right after that, the jewel down below shattered, as Tempest managed to reach it at longst.


    CRASH!


    FLUOSH!


    The Gate immediatelypressed itself and disappeared from the spot.


    "Woah, that was amazing, Melodia! You''re so strong!" Tempest said.


    "Heh, of course I am! And-"


    POOF!


    However, before Melodia could continue talking, she suddenly turned into white smoke and turned back to her tiny form¡­


    "Ugh¡­ Already?! I hate being so young!" Melodia angrily said.


    Despite being the daughter of the Wind Spirit King, she was still only a few thousands years old¡­ She had yet to reach her maturity, and therefore, could only borrow a part of her full-fledged powers temporarily.


    "Hahaha, but you were awesome back then!"


    "Ugh, shut up! I am in a bad mood now¡­ Arafunn and Ninhursag better get done with the rest! For now let''s crush these bugs!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Okay!"


    As the two spirits started cleaning the swarms left behind of insectoid monsters, at the other side of the forests surrounding Agartha, a small hawk reached the skies above the jewel, Ninhursag, who had be such an insignificant-looking animal that no monster or demon paid attention to her, one of her many abilities.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She stealthily flew at a tree near the jewel, which was being guarded by another praying mantis-like demon. The demon was also holding a red colored orb on one of his ws, while ring around for anyone that might try to intrude.


    "Grrrhh¡­ I just heard something far away. Did the others die or something? Dammit!" He muttered. "As long as the bugs get to the city, then our mission shall be aplished anyways¡­ Those damned elves will finally know the pain of our ancestors¡­"


    Ninhursag silently nced at the demon, analyzing its movements and personality, and then, it flew directly towards it, still in her hawk form.


    "Cryaaah! Cryaaah!" She started screaming like a hawk, beginning to peek at the head of the demon.


    "Uugh?! What the heck?! Damn bird! Get off my head! Is your nest somewhere closer?! Uaagh! I''m going to cut you!" The angered demon slowly started moving farther from the jewel, as Ninhursag gracefully evaded his attacks.


    "Oi! You want me to fry you like a piece of meat- Eh?! Where are you going?!" The Demon panicked, seeing the hawk fly past him, and reaching the jewel!


    The hawk nced back at him as it sat down over the purple jewel, floating in midair¡­


    "Thank you for being such an idiot."


    "W-What?!"


    CRAAASH!


    Using her sharp ws and exerting much more of her actual strength, Ninhursag shattered the jewel in mere seconds, its pieces went flying everywhere!


    "Y-Youuuuu¡­!" The Praying Mantis-like Demon roared in frustration. "You damn talking hawk!"


    He swung his two giant de-like arms against her, but she swiftly evaded them, and then, as the swarm of insects started surrounding them, her body started glowing brightly.


    FLAAAASH!


    Her small body turned into a giant three-headed Chimera, exuding an enormous aura of a beast within Tier 8, if not beyond that¡­


    "ROOOOOAAAARRRR!"


    "HUH?!"


    The Chimera raised its giant lion ws and swung them angrily, shing apart the swarms of insectsing at her, as her goat head''s eyes glowed bright red, summoning several magic circles which conjured small ck holes everywhere.


    TRUUM! TRUUM! TRUUM! TRUUM!


    The ck holes immediately started absorbing anything in the vicinity, crushing and triturating it into pieces. Meanwhile, Ninhursag mercilessly unleashed a breath attack of burning mes against the Demon, sting him away and managing to shatter that suspicious orb at the same time.


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!


    "GRUUAAAAAAGGGH¡­!"


    The Demon began turning into ashes as he realized he couldn''t even use the weapon given to him¡­ Ninhursag was just too cunning to let him use something suspicious right in front of her face.


    "Leave the forest of Agartha alone, demons!"


    Her aura exuded a powerful shockwave of darkness and mes, spreading further everywhere, the insect monsters burned alive, incapable of fighting back against such an overwhelmingly big and powerful foe¡­


    -----

 Chapter 742 Betrayal

    -----


    "Well, well, I guess you''ve made it this far." Said the voiceing from the figure of a demon wearing ck robes, standing right in front of thest Demonic Jewel.


    Arafunn, Tempest, Melodia, and Ninhursag had rushed to thest jewel once they finished destroying theirs, and managed to meet each other in time to destroy thest jewel.


    However, what they didn''t expected was to meet someone that wasn''t a Praying Mantis-like Demon, in fact, that one demon was right at his side, treating this person as his master.


    "Y-You damned elves! You''ve alreadye this far?!" The demon groaned.


    "Hahaha, don''t get so angered, little fellow." Laughed the ck robbed person, his red eyes glowing brightly below the hood. "As long as our friend kill the Queen of Agartha, then our job here is more than done."


    "The Wind Spirits have told me many things." Arafunn said while furrowing his eyebrows. "I have learned many things, yet none of them seem to know about you. In fact¡­ they''re afraid. Who are you exactly?"


    "Arafunn¡­" Sighed the man,ughing. "Hahaha, that''s a name I haven''t heard in a while." This "demon" voice was rather childish, as if it wasing from a teenager.


    Arafunn couldn''t recognize this voice, despite this person knowing him¡­ However, something felt off. The young man''s hands looked human, and the smile below his hood looked strangely familiar.


    "Arafunn, do you know this person?" Ninhursag asked.


    "Hmmm¡­ Ah! I guess its hard for him to tell." Sighed Melodia. "But yeah, he knows this person."


    "I¡­ Is it really him?" Asked Arafunn.


    "Well, I guess we''ve finally figured out what he has been doing this entire time since the War ended." Melodia smiled, looking at the person with menacing eyes.


    "Melodia, the Princess of the Wind Spirits¡­ I suppose with someone like you at your side, it wouldn''t be hard to tell who I am." Laughed the man, quickly uncovering himself.


    The face of a young and slightly handsome boy showed up, with bright gray eyes, and long silvery white hair that reached his neck. He had a slight scar in the right side of his mouth, which extended up to below his eye.


    Arafunn looked at this person, surprised, and rather shocked. Though, it wasn''t as if this was also a total shock¡­ This person, the heroes, knew who he was, and they even knew he had been behind many of the events that have happened.


    "So you''re now trying to kill my innocent sister-inw, Gray?" Asked Arafunn, his eyes became sharper, and his often-cheerful personality immediately bing serious.


    "Gray?" Asked Ninhursag, seconds before realizing who this person truly was. "W-What?! It can''t be! But he''s¡­"


    "A Hero?" Asked Gray with a giggle. "Yeah, I guess I am a Hero! Hahaha!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Gray, the Hero of Gray Soul. One of the Heroes that made up the original Hero Party that fought against the Demon King''s army and then killed him. He had no original name, so the heroes gave him the nickname of "Gray" based on his title.


    "Why?" Arafunn asked.


    "Do you really need to ask me why, Arafunn? Don''t you already know everything that has happened? You''re one of the few here that should know the best why I am doing the things I am doing." Laughed Gray. "Don''t you?"


    Arafunn clenched his fists.


    "I knew you wanted to protect the demons in the Demon Continent, that was a good thing, in fact. We all¡­ always hoped for the best for you." Sighed Arafunn. "But we were also¡­ always doubtful at the end. However, we had hope, hope that it wasn''t you¡­ You''re our friend, ourrade. Why are you doing these radical things? Why are you trying to bring back the mes of war so far from the demon continent now?!"


    "Oooh? You''re really asking me that?" Gray asked. "The war never truly ended, Arafunn. And quite honestly, it''s not like I am doing this because I enjoy it either. I am not seeking war, nor to hurt any of you, even less killing innocents¡­ However, for the power I need to attain, I must cooperate with those that do want that."


    "And just for that power you''re willing to betray your friends and attempt to kill thousands of innocents?!" Asked Arafunn. "I¡­ I always thought you were strange, but you still had your heart in the right ce! Why? Why are you going this far?!"


    "Because if I don''t, I feel like nobody will." Gray sighed. "You are all raising your kids, unconcerned about the world around you. I cannot trust you anymore. You are all blind of the injustices happening every single day¡­ If I don''t help the demons now, if I don''t attain this power and¡­ confront our true enemies, at the end, the cycle will never end. A cycle of hatred and destruction, I''ll end it."


    "You''ll end it by creating even more hatred and destruction?!" Arafunn asked furiously. "Do you even know what nonsense you''re talking right now?!"


    "Nonsense?" Laughed Gray. "You call me someone insane, someone that has lost his way, but to be honest, old friend, since Julio died, you''re the one that has lost his way. I''ve found mine, but you''re merely a lost puppy, with nowhere to go."


    "Tch¡­! Don''t you dare say his name!" Arafunn roared furiously, the winds around him flowing furiously against Gray. "Do you really want to fight?! Is that what you want?!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Fight? As if I could ever lose against you." Gray said with a teasing smile. "While you were all cking and rxing, I''ve been constantly growing stronger. I''ve absorbed several Ancient God Relics, and I''ve even restored my youth, which I wasted away overusing my magic in the war¡­ Maybe you were stronger than me before, but that, right now, is not a thing anymore."


    Arafunn red at Gray as his winds continued growing more and more intense. Meanwhile, Gray''s aura became enormous, like an endless darkness that engulfed it all, which slowly created the illusion of aherworld of millions of souls groaning in fury, agony, and frustration¡­


    A sh between two overwhelming magical powers.


    "[Grand Tempest]"


    "[Netherworld''s Inferno]"


    BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 743 A Desperate Battle!

    -----


    Even with their entire power halved, the Heroes weren''t going to give up. Yes, Raghidonte''s powers were incredibly strong, and something they had never faced before, however, at this point, they weren''t going to step back when the life of the people of Agartha were in danger.


    "Half True Demon or whatever, you''re still just one oversized bug!!!" Nepheline roared, with the power of several Earth Spirits fused into her body flowing through her.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Her giant fists continued attacking Raghidonte with everything she had. The gigantic demonic bug started stepping back, wondering why the Heroes were still fighting back so relentlessly even after seemingly showing them a fight they couldn''t win!


    But he had underestimated them severely. Having their power halved didn''t meant they were going to be small fries. The experiences they underwent, the challenges they overcame¡­ everything counts.


    And such things cannot be halved, or reduced, no matter what trick he uses.


    BAAAM!


    "Unnnggh!" Raghidonte groaned, falling into the floor as Nepheline overwhelmed him for a few seconds.


    Her body hadpletely transformed, as she used the power of [Gaia''s Embodiment] allowed Nepheline to unlock most of her potential, while also fusing with all her Earth attribute Spirits at once.


    This transformed her into a true titan, with overwhelming power that could even go 1v1 against the strongest Tier 10 Monsters out there, or even, beings beyond that¡­ Even as her total power was halved, the great quantities of spiritual energy and mana flowing across her body through this power were incredibly high.


    The debuff she received was lethal, but as she was constantly buffing herself using this temporary transformation, she was able to ovee it for a few seconds.


    "[Gaia''s Rage]!!!" Nepheline roared, her muscr and gigantic body spread out her enormous arms, as countless spears the size of dozens of meters surged out of her own body, made of metal and diamonds, and impacting against Raghidonte with everything she had!


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAAASH!


    "UUUAAGGGH¡­! NNGGHH¡­?! S-SUCH POWER¡­!"


    Raghidonte roared in fury, trying to resist the enormous, overwhelming, and seemingly endless attacks as countless spikes made of metal and diamonds constantly attempted to pierce through his incredibly hard shell, even though even the diamonds were shattering into pieces.


    However, slowly, small cracks started appearing across his arms and chest, An and Shade did not ck either, as Shade constantly conjured shadow and abyssal tentacles, cursed chains, and anything else that could restrain him.


    "[Thousand Dimensional shes]!" Shade roared, half of is body transformed into his Abyssal Embodiment, as he looked like he was slowly melting into shadows with countless red eyes.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    He unleashed thousands of shes using his two daggers against Raghidonte, targeting his cracks and slowly beginning to slice through them, opening the wounds more and more!


    "M-My imprable defense¡­!" Raghidonte roared. "You damn human!"


    He swung his massive fist, hitting Shade faster than him, now that Shade as debuffed, his speed wasn''t as good as before!


    CLAAAASH!


    "Uuaaaggh¡­!"


    BAAM!


    Shade fell into the floor, vomiting a mouthful of blood, Nepheline panicked, roaring furiously, despite growing much more tired as her Mana Regeneration speed had been decreased by -80%, further adding the pain of only having half her actual mana now.


    "YOUUUU!!!"


    Her right fist suddenly grew several times its normal size, growing diamonds and metal spikes and then punching back at Raghidonte with everything she had!


    CRAAAAAASSSHH!!!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "ARRGH¡­!"


    However, Raghidonte tanked the hit with his face while grabbing Nepheline''s arm and then beginning to twist it with his gigantic, muscr arms, attempting to slowly crack it and tear it apart.


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    "UURRRGH, YOU BASTARD!!!"


    Nepheline roared with all her lungs, punching the giant Raghidonte with her other fist several times, bearing with the agony of he bones braking and her muscles being torn apart, trying to deal as much damage as possible.


    "[zing Phoenix Sword]!"


    An, in the other side, unleashed all his phoenix mes at once, falling from the skies towards Raghidonte, and managing to pierce through his back with a zing explosion!


    SLAAAASH! BOOOOOMMMM!!!!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The mes engulfed all of Raghidonte''s body, but he onlyughed. An''s sword barely pierced through his exoskeleton and was now stuck on its tip!


    "Hahahaha! Is this all you''ve got to offer, heroes?!"


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    "AARRRGH!"


    "RAAAHHH!!!"


    Nepheline and An roared, attacking Raghidonte with everything they had while Faylen constantly healed them and fired rays of magic, but her Mana was surprisingly running low as the debuff hit her the hardest.


    "Hahhh¡­ Dammit¡­" Faylen muttered, gasping for air. "Mother¡­ Please¡­ help us!" Faylen cried, asking her own mother for help.


    However, the Queen was paralyzed in fear, seeing the battle scene in horror as she was sitting on the floor, trembling.


    "I-I¡­ F-Faylen I¡­" The Queen seemed to be going through a terrible panic attack.


    The little Zephy nced at the scene, behind his own mother, as she gasped for air and slowly began growing weaker, her grandmother panicking, and his sister rushing to fight the unbeatable enemy that not even his father was able to kill.


    "Hahhh¡­ Ugh¡­" Faylen continued groaning in pain, her Mana continued emptying. She suddenly fell to her knees.


    "Mom!" Zephyrus cried, hugging her.


    "M-my son¡­" Faylen cried. "I''m sorry¡­ For being such¡­ an ipetent person¡­"


    As the aura that Raghidonte exudedsted longer, everyone inside the surrounding area grew much weaker. It not only weakened their strength, drained their mana, and all of that, but it even started slowly decreasing their stamina, vitality, and taking away their own life.


    However, Zephyrus seemedpletely¡­ fine. In fact, he was unaffected by this power, somehow. Faylen noticed this, but it wasn''t as if he could do much, he was just a child, and not near as strong as Sylphy was at his age.


    "Where is your sister? S-Sylphy?!" Faylen, in her daze, finally realized that her daughter was not close to her at all and was rushing with all her friends towards Raghidonte! "What are you doing, SYLPHY?! Don''t get closer to that Monster!!!"


    However, Sylph did not listen to her mother, as her Familiars were all summoned around her, granting her part of their powers through their contracts, and Nephilim as well.


    FLAAAAAASH!


    An enormous divine aura surged from within Nephilim, so bright and powerful that even Raghidonte noticed it.


    -----

 Chapter 744 Going All-Out!

    -----


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    Raghidonte was struggling even after having used all his trump cards. My father, Shade, and Nepheline were putting everything they had to stop him from moving where he was.


    And my mother was using her magic to support them and also to close this area from the Demonic Aura exuded by Raghidonte''s body, which decreased stats and drained life and mana.


    It was now or never.


    Ding!


    [You have conjured the [System Modification] Spell!]


    [You have temporarily modified your own Status!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [23942000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Master Farmer] -> [Demon ying Valkyrie]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist] -> [Great Spirit Master]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] -> [274]


    [Defense]: [3]


    [Magic]: [50] -> [300]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6] (+250)


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20] -> [-500]


    -----


    [Your Charm Stat has reached a negative value of -500!]


    [You have generated a powerful [Dreadful Aura of Intimidation]!]


    [All foes within your vicinity will have their stats lowered by -20%.]


    [The Effects of the [ss]: [Demon ying Valkyrie] have been activated!]


    [All Demon-type foes you fight will have their stats lowered by -15%, and you will be able to deal an additional 200% damage with Holy Light Attribute Damage, ignoring 25% of their total defenses.]


    [You can now wield Holy Light and Heavenly Light Magic through the connection with Holy Spirits or Familiars, increasing their Power by +150%.]


    [Additionally, you can conjure [Demon yer] temporary title on allies to grant them half of these effects.]


    [The Effects of the [Subss]: [Grand Spirit Master] have been activated, all your allied Spirit''s Stats have increased by +300%, and their Magic and Skill Damage increases by an additional +200%.]


    [You can now share half of their Skills and Abilities, and 20% of all their Stats through [Spirit Fusion]!]


    [Allied Spirits now also include the Spirits of your allies. And also non-spirit Familiars. However, those only receive half of the benefits.]


    [Warning! The power of these sses greatly exceeds the strength of your soul, because of this, the duration of these sses has lowered.]


    [Remaining Time: 3 Minutes.]


    More than enough time!


    FLUOSH!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The moment modified my status, Raghidonte finally noticed my presence from afar, as a powerful, dreadful aura hit him with everything, his strength slowly beginning to lower as well!


    "Ungh?! What with that dreadful aura?! AAGH!" He roared.


    "You''re not the only one with debuffs!" Iughed. "[Spirit Enhancement]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    Golden auras spread around all of my allies and family. Their spirits suddenly felt much stronger out of nowhere, and that wasn''t all, as I assigned everyone with the Demon yer Title.


    "W-What with this power?!" My father asked in shock.


    "A-Amazing¡­" Shade muttered.


    "Nnnggh¡­! Is this Sylphy''s doing?!" Nepheline wondered.


    "My daughter¡­" My mother nced at me with surprise from afar.


    "Now, everyone!" I said.


    "[Spirit Fusion]!"


    This was something I had already told them before, the power I had to share my magic, and the temporary enhancement of allowing them to fuse with their Familiars through Spirit Fusion.


    In seconds, Zack, Aquamarine, Celeste, Mist, and Celica all fused with their Familiars, their entire auras overflowing with spiritual and magical power.


    And of course, I did the same, I had too many Familiars, but that didn''t stop them from melding into my body temporarily. I left Sapphire and Scarlet out of this, as I needed them as weapon, but even Violet fused into my body!


    FLAAAASH!


    Ding!


    [You have underwent [Spirit Fusion] with several Familiars at once!]


    [Your body has absorbed their powers, and you can now share 20% of their stats as yours!]


    [Their abilities have temporarily be yours!]


    [Your body and soul is in an unstable form, due to this, the durability has decreased.]


    [Fusion Duration: 30 Seconds.]


    I felt the power of everyone flowing across my body, so much power in fact that it was overwhelming. It felt as if our minds were connected as one as well, it was incredible.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Especially with Nephilim, as her holy and chaos elemental powers became mine for only 30 seconds, enough to do a lot!


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    We all flew towards Raghidonte all at once, attacking with our strongest magic spells and techniques, unleashing thepletebined power of our magic and that of our familiars.


    And they didn''t had to worry about Mana, I was sharing it with everyone, even with my family, with everyone! Even if my soul slowly started growing weaker¡­ I couldn''t give a damn! We had to get this done.


    "[Divine Spirit''s Wind Tempest]!!!" Zack roared, his entire body covered in dark clouds, lightning and winds, as he unleashed a barrage of attacks using both axes, which rained over Raghidonte like electrical storms.


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH!


    "[Heavenly Spiritual Arrow Rain]!" Mist said, firing thousands of spiritual arrows made of light at once, which fell over Raghidonte into countless explosions.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "[Endless Spiritual Abyssal Chains]!" Celesteughed, with bat-like wings and a vampiric appearance, as she conjured her strongest spell so far, countless of chains wrapping around Raghidonte all at once, weakening him and restraining him.


    FLAAASH!


    "[Spiritual Phantasmal Coffin]!" Celica said, her stuffed animal Familiars having fused with her, as she was overflowing with their power, her appearance slightly resembling a doll. By activating this powerful spell, it seemed as if she had temporarily summoned an endless legion of souls that started engulfing Raghidonte into endless torment.


    FLUOOOOSH!


    "[Abyssal Ocean''s Trident]! [Poseidon''s Cursed Seas]!" Aquarina transformed her water attribute magic and her abyssal form, fusing them together with her weapon into a gigantic trident that fell down over Raghidonte, at the same time as spreading a sea of darkness, restraining him even further!


    CLAAAAAAASSSHHH!!!


    "T-This is¡­?! Uaaaggh! Howe you''re dealing so much damage?! This is utterly impossible! I have attained the strength of a True Demon!" Raghidonte roared, slowly beginning to ovee my friends'' attacks, only for my own to quicklynd straight into his head!


    "[Heavenly de Arts]: [Divine Excalibur]!"


    FLAAAAAASHHHH!!!


    -----

 Chapter 745 A Grandmother Steps In!

    -----


    I channeled the power of Alice, Nephilim, and everyone else fused into my body. Their energies, their lives, their mana and spirit energy, everything into a single attack with my sword.


    Thebination of Ignatius mes, Beelzebub''s Poison, Curse''s Darkness, Furoh''s Might, Naturia''s Life, Alice''s Holy Light, and Nephilim''s Divine and Chaos Magic, alongside everybody else''s powers.


    All into the tip of Scarlet, while my body was boosted through Draconification and Sunshine. All of these powers melding together, temporarily, created a fascinating transformation in my body.


    Even if temporarily, my scales became gold and white, my dragon wings turned white and silver, with white feathers. My hair turnedpletely blonde, and my eyes glowed so brightly in gold color that it seemed blinding.


    This power can onlyst 30 seconds, yet¡­ for a moment, I felt like I could do anything. I remembered everything I''ve been taught so far, from my father''s teachings, to mother''s magic sses, the emotions I''ve gathered, and my desire to protect those I love.


    The culmination of my powers and experiences so far¡­


    All into a single swing of my sword.


    "[Heavenly de Arts]: [Divine Excalibur]!"


    FLAAAAAASHHHH!!!


    A divine light emerged from within Scarlet, as even her body underwent a change through my powers, temporarily evolving into some sort of divine sword.


    Perhaps a glimpse of her future form¡­


    "GRUUUAAAGGGH¡­!"


    The light pierced through Raghidonte''s face, leaving a gigantic whole in between his two, bubbly bug eyes, blood and guts sttered everywhere, as the light was so strong it generated an explosion that blew his entire body away.


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    CLAAASH!


    He hit the walls of mother''s Domain, and then slowly fell to his knees, his head holding a massive hole, and the divine light spreading across his entire body like shining wounds.


    However, he still was alive.


    "Hahhh¡­ AAAGGH! Y-YOU¡­ YOU DAMN BRAT! I cannot¡­ I cannot let you alive! You''re too dangerous¡­ T-This power¡­! It could bring the end of our Master!" Cried Raghidonte, unleashing all his leftover power as a gigantic demonic aura surged out of his body, putting his soul and life and attacking me with everything he had.


    FLASH!


    My transformation ended right there, as I felt my entire body feelingpletely exhausted, I couldn''t move!


    "RAAAAAAHHH! DIEEEEE!!!"


    Raghidonte roared.


    "SYLPHYYYYY!"


    Aquarina and my father rushed in front of me, shing against Raghidonte''s berserk form, however, both were being instantly overwhelmed, as the demon unleashed a series of powerful fist attacks!


    "GET OFF MY WAY, PESTS!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Shade, Nepheline, and the rest of my friends joined, fighting against the weakened, and dying Raghidonte while trying to protect me¡­


    They were bleeding, and exahsuted even with all the buffs I granted them¡­ Everyone was already at their limits.


    "RAAAAAHHH!!! I CANNOT DIE UNTIL I KILL HER! I MUST KILL- Ungh?!"


    As Raghidonte was about to grasp me with his gigantic ws¡­ a divine power surged from afar, reaching him and pushing him down into the floor.


    "[Divine Blessing Magic]: [Divine Judgement]!


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    "UAAAKKHHH¡­!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Demon vomited a mouthful of green blood, as his entire body exoskeleton started to crack and shatter into pieces¡­


    "W-What is it now?!" Raghidonte red angrily at the source of the attack.


    It was my mother and my grandmother, unifying their powers together with¡­ Zephy?! I saw all three of them stuck together.


    Grandmother was gasping for air and crying, and mother waspletely exhausted, yet Zephy held both of their hands, bing the medium for their powers tobine.


    "Mother, keep going, I know we can do this!" Faylen said.


    "F-Faylen¡­" Grandmother gritted her teeth. "Ugh! You damn¡­ UGLY DEMON!"


    FLAAAASH! FLAAASH! FLAAAASH!


    Several rays of divine light reached Raghidonte all at once, hitting his body more and more, overwhelming himpletely. The demonic aura he exuded gone, and his entire body burning into ashes due to the divine power of grandmother''s magic.


    "GRUUUUAAAAGGGGHHHHH¡­! GRYYYAAAAAHHHHHH¡­!"


    Incapable of taking it anymore, his entire body gave out, and then¡­ exploded into pieces.


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    The countless souls of the True Demons fused into his body gave up, provoking his body to copse and explode into pieces. And once they tried to somehow escape¡­


    "You''re not going anywhere¡­" I said with a smile, barely managing to point my hand at them as I activated my Curse. "[Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    A ck hole surged within my stomach, as it absorbed all the True Demon souls trying to escape, and also Raghidonte''s pitiful soul. Their screams were like music to my ears.


    "Sylphy!" Aquarina, my father, and my mother all ran to my side, as I was quickly bathed in a healing light of my mother''s magic.


    "Ugh¡­ We did it¡­ Yaay!" I celebrated while sighing.


    "Y-You overdid it!" Said my mother, hugging me tightly.


    "Ugh¡­ Mom don''t hug me so hard!" I sighed. "A-And go heal Nepheline, she almost got her arm amputated!"


    "Oh this? I''m fine now." Said Nepheline at my side. "It regenerated back once my powers came back." Only a slight scar was visible after that.


    "E-Eh? I see¡­" I sighed in relief.


    Heroes are really monsters of their own¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I tried to stand up for a bit, barely doing so with the help of Aquarina helping me with her arms.


    "Hahhh¡­ I can''t believe it¡­ That was¡­ Wild." My father sighed. "Oh man, we''ve got a lot to talk about¡­ Those powers you used, Sylphy, and you also¡­ fused with your familiars! That''s a spell you can only use when you''re like¡­ super advanced!"


    "I couldn''t believe it either when you used it¡­" My mother said.


    "A-Anyways! Is grandma okay?!" I asked.


    "I-I am fine, Sylphy." Grandmother sighed. "I-I just¡­ panicked a lot and¡­ Hahh¡­ I really need a break now."


    "You were the MVP for sure! That magic was amazing!" I said.


    "Right?! It was!" Said Zephy.


    "Well, there''s a lot to discuss but for now, let''s assess what''s been happening outside." Said my mother, quickly dispelling her domain as wended in the middle of Agartha.


    The people had evacuated on time, apparently, and there was¡­ a giant barrier of winds above the whole city, protecting it from monstersing out from outside.


    "I guess we are not over yet, huh?" Nepheline said, crossing her arms.


    -----

 Chapter 746 A Day Later

    -----


    Apparently, there was a huge invasion of Insect Monsters not only from the position where we were, but all around outside of the city. Arafunn and Ninhursag had defended the city and were capable of destroying the crystals holding the gates open around the forest of Agartha, managing to stop the invasion before things were to get worse.


    However, we sensed that one of the Gates had yet to close, as there was a still a small flood of monsters rushing towards the city. My father and Shade immediately rushed outside, leaving us in the city, and once they returned, they brought Arafunn and Ninhursag, who were both wounded, healing through my father''s phoenix mes.


    "Arafunn?! What happened?!" My mother rushed towards my uncle.


    "Uncle!" I cried, running to his side.


    "Hahhh¡­ A-A lot happened." He sighed, his wounds beginning to heal much better.


    He seemed to have gone through some sort of deadly battle, something I never thoughtzy Arafunn would ever do¡­ But it seems I have misjudged him; he was even capable of fighting to the death for Agartha and all of us.


    "We encountered¡­ Someone¡­ Ugh!" Ninhursag groaned. "He''s gone now but¡­! Agh¡­!"


    "Mother! S-Stop talking for now! We have to bring them somewhere so they can rest!" Zack said.


    "Yeah, they need further treatment as well." My mother nodded, quickly creating two bubbles made of light and lifting the two into midair, as she flew towards the castle.


    The battle ended and there seemed to have been no casualties, thankfully. However, a lot of people ended wounded due to the houses crumbling apart, and needed to be healed asap before getting worse.


    Through the rest of the day, I dedicated myself with the rest of my friends to heal and clear the path in the streets around Agartha, while looking for any people that ended getting buried.


    My parents insisted we should rest instead, but we couldn''t simply let the people in peril while we rx. Even less when I am the daughter of their ruler, it is my responsibility to take care of these people and look for them.


    I used my Familiars'' Skills and my Magic to quickly begin repairing some dangerous-looking craters and cracks in the floor, while feeding everyone with Spirit Leaves of Healing and Mana Fruits produced by Naturia, which I''ve been saving so much they were in the hundreds.


    We eventually found some fatally wounded people, and because my mother was dedicated on healing and attending my uncle and Ninhursag, I used all my potions and elixirs I had saved, and constantly had to make new ones through my Alchemy Skill and Violet''s aid.


    It was a good idea I made my Alchemy Cauldron a Familiar, I can do alchemy anywhere on the go now, so thanks to this, I was able to save many people that were in the border of dying¡­


    As the day ended, and then the next morning came, I woke up in my bed.


    I felt exhausted, yesterday''s whole battle and what happened with Arafunn and Ninhursag left me too exhausted. I don''t remembering here though, so perhaps someone else carried me to my bedroom.


    "Sylphy, are you awake? How are you feeling?"


    "Ugh, yeah¡­"


    Alice whispered to my ears, as she appeared behind me. Her small body hugging me from behind with her thin arms made of light.


    Her hug felt so warm andforting¡­ It made me feel at ease.


    "Alice¡­" I said, feeling a bit surprised by this morning hug.


    "I know you need a hug, a lot happened yesterday¡­" She sighed. "And just like the many times youforted me years ago, when I felt pain and doubt on my own self, I also want to hug you and make you feelfortable, even if a bit¡­"


    Right¡­ I used to hug her all the time when she was going through her pain, or when she felt "useless" or when she felt like there was no point in her existence.


    There were many times through my earlier years in this new life, and I always made sure to make her feelforted and loved.


    I guess she''s giving me back a bit of that love.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Thank you, Alice." I sighed. "I appreciate it¡­ I feel tired, but I''m fine! I overdid it a bit but that''s about it."


    "Sylphy¡­ You''re a lot like your own parents." Alice said. "No matter how many hardships you feel, and no matter how hurt you are, you always pretend to be fine, and you always dedicate all of your energy to other people instead¡­"


    "E-Eh? That''s a bit of an over analyzation!" I said.


    "But it''s the truth, I''ve been at your side for thirteen years after all." She giggled. "You''re an admirable person, and I think you''ll eventually grow up to be someone that might surpass even your parents."


    "Me?!" I asked.


    "Heheh, I don''t know why you can''t allow yourself to be a bit more selfish in these regards." Sheughed. "Anyways, I''m quite hungry~"


    "Oh my, looks like you''re the one getting selfish here." I sighed. "I thought "Spirits don''t need to eat" was something you always said when I offered you a snack back then."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "W-Well, I''ve also changed a bit¡­" Alice said. "Living this luxurious life has spoiled me, now I crave sweet pastries every morning¡­"


    "Haha, I can rte to that." I sighed. "Alright!" I said, standing up. "Let''s go eat something then."


    "Oh right, before that¡­ Here''s the results of yesterday''s battle." Alice said. "Unluckily, no Quest triggered for some reason¡­"


    Ding!


    [The [Quest System] apologizes for no Quest in such an important moment¡­ She was too distracted with everything going on so fast.]


    "O-Oh¡­" I sighed. "Well, whatever''s the case, I bet I at least got tons of EXP?"


    Ding!


    [Calcting EXP Earned¡­]


    [You earned 28500000 EXP!]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 13 to Level 28!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 6 to Level 14!]


    [Violet] Level has increased from Level 9 to Level 22!]


    [Brownie] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 20!]


    [Brownie] can now evolve!]


    [10000000 EXP have been exchanged to fix several issues within the System''s interface.]


    [The [Quest System] has been improved!]


    [You can now give Quests to those that possess a System created by a System Seed.]


    -----

 Chapter 747 The Mysterious Hero, Gray

    -----


    Ding!


    [Calcting EXP Earned¡­]


    [You earned 28500000 EXP!]


    [Your Familiars have earned arge quantity of EXP!]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 13 to Level 28!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 6 to Level 14!]


    [Violet] Level has increased from Level 9 to Level 22!]


    [Brownie] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 20!]


    [Brownie] can now evolve!]


    [10000000 EXP have been exchanged to fix several issues within the System''s interface.]


    [The [Quest System] has been improved!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [You can now give Quests to those that possess a System created by a System Seed.]


    [Additionally, some Skills that couldn''t Level Up before can now be given Levels.]


    [This includes [Royal Elven Lineage], [Hero Seed], and [Divine Protection]


    "I-I can give Quests now?!" I asked in shock. "Huh, now this is interesting¡­ Well, my Familiars are the only ones with a System so I''ll have to think about how I do this."


    "Well, it is not as if you can control it, Quests will naturally pop up on anybody that you allow to attain Quests." Said Alice. "But bear in mind that the same amount of Casualty is spent, and once you spent too much, you won''t be able to get quests in a while."


    "Oh, is this why I couldn''t get one?" I wondered.


    "Something like that, when the invasion happened, you had spent all of this energy provoked by changing fate and casualty, so there were no quests. However, now that you''ve changed fate once more, you''ve umted arge surplus." Alice said.


    "I see! Wait, I get it now, so the reason why I don''t get many quests when I am by myself but get tons of well rewarding ones when I''m doing a favor to someone else is because of this?" I asked.


    "Indeed. Due to all the nice things you''ve done for everyone, there was a period where you got an enormous surplus of quests, this also increases when fighting powerful foes rted with the fate of the world." Alice exined.


    "So that''s how it works." I nodded. "Now, about these three new Skills I can level up¡­ I thought it would never be possible. You said they were not originally made to be capable of leveling up at all, didn''t you?"


    "Yeah, there are certain skills that even in the "normal" system, they cannot level up, they act like passive abilities that cannot develop nor grow and stay as they are, sometimes because they represent something you already possess." Alice exined. "However, with the new improvements, I''ve made something impossible for normal systems possible for us. Things such as Hero Seed and Divine Protection, which are powers directly tied with the Gods can now be improved and strengthened, and also be your own power instead of something borrowed or bestowed by them."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Interesting¡­" I nodded while rubbing my chin. "Well, we can check that outter, for now, I really want to go see everyone downstairs, and also eat something¡­"


    I quickly decided to take a quick shower and once I was all dressed, I ran downstairs. I heard the voice of Arafunn and Ninhursag talking with my parents, so I wanted to hear what exactly happened yesterday.


    "I-Is this really true?!" My mother cried. "To think that¡­ He would do this¡­"


    "So we weren''t wrong¡­ At the end¡­" My father sighed, looking dispirited. "I was hoping he wasn''t doing these things for such vile purposes. Hell, I was even hoping he would leave us out of this¡­ I assumed wrong."


    "Hmph, I never trusted Gray." Shade crossed his arms. "That bastard had merely showed his true colors now¡­ I always told you that he was suspicious, that he wasn''t like us. That he wasn''t¡­ like me. Because I was able to change, it doesn''t mean everyone can. Some people remain as they are or be worse."


    "Shade, how can you say that when you were one of his first friends?!" Nepheline reprimanded her husband. "Are you just dismissing all the bonds you created together now?! All the battles you went through? He was like¡­ your little brother."


    Shade remained in silence, before speaking again.


    "It''s just how it''s gonna be now." He said. "He almost killed Arafunn¡­ And he aimed for Faylen''s mother life. This is more than personal now. A past friend or not, he''s actively seeking to harm those we love. Whatever bonds I had with him in the past have been instantly broken the moment he endangered the life of my daughter."


    "Shade¡­" My mother sighed.


    "He¡­ He didn''t kill me, even when all the strength he had." Arafunn sighed. "I had even merged with Tempest and Melodia yet¡­ I couldn''t bring myself to kill him, but at the same time, he didn''t aimed for my life either."


    "What did he said before leaving?" My father asked.


    "He said that¡­ his mission for now was aplished, even when he failed to defeat the Queen, he learned a lot about¡­ the kids." Said Arafunn.


    "What?! The kids? Sylphy and everyone else?" My father roared, hitting the table. "That bastard¡­ Don''t tell me, is he¡­ is he aiming to kill them because they''re going to be the future heroes?!"


    "I¡­ I don''t know." Arafunn sighed. "His intentions were mysterious and his way of speaking cryptic. I had no idea what he intended, and whenever I tried to dig deeper, he would bash at me, or provoke me."


    "I might be nobody to talk about this but¡­ That man, Gray¡­" Ninhursag said. "The aura he exuded, the intentions he had, and the emotions he let out were strange. It felt as if he was wearing a mask, hiding his true form. Though, even beneath such a mask, there was perhaps something even darker. I believe he might have been holding back."


    "I assume he might be only supporting the demons to an extent, but he''s not someone that has the same goals as them, yet, by supporting them, he''s getting some sort of benefit that might help him achieve his own personal goals, and so, he''s capable of going so far for them." My mother said.


    Creaak¡­!


    Before I could hear more, I suddenly made the wooden floor creak a bit with my foot.


    Everyone looked at me in surprise, my mother quickly reprimanded me.


    "Sylphy! Were you eavesdropping?"


    "A-Ahahah¡­ Maybe."


    -----

 Chapter 748 Who Is The Mastermind Behind This?

    ?


    -----


    At the end I just told them I heard everything. I''ve been rather angry about this topic in specific¡­ Because they''ve known about this for a while yet they have hidden it from me and the rest of my friends for very long.


    "So you heard everything¡­" My mother facepalmed. "Zephy and your friends are still sleeping, you''re up quite early today, dear."


    "I wanted to eat breakfast, I''m pretty hungry but now that I am here I want answers." I said with a serious tone of voice. "Why have you been hiding this from us? I bet that Gray guy was also behind the Abyssal Eyes at Eastgrain, right? And also what happened in the Amazon Forest where we had to run away from! Did he also orchestrated that? Did he stole the God''s relics?"


    "We''ve been hiding this for your own good." My father said. "We thought that if you were to know that there were heroes that¡­ would fall this low, you might begin to see us as failures. Maybe¡­ Maybe we were wrong, I guess."


    "We were afraid to tell you the truth." My mother said. "You were still very young back then, it could had impacted your mentality too much, we wanted you to grow up while developing a sane way to look at life, so you can see the kindness and good heartedness of people first, before you were to know about those with dark hearts, that would only grow darker."


    "Hah¡­ Fine, I''m not like going to get angry or something." I sighed, as Nephilim brought me several pieces of cake and my familiar started eating breakfast at my side. "So I''m assuming Gray is a hero like you? He was your friend too? But why did he became such a psycho?"


    "Well, he was always someone¡­ twisted." Arafunn sighed. "Gray was an orphaned young human boy that used to be the ve of a corrupt duke''s family. He was mistreated and tortured through his childhood. This made him be¡­ different."


    "When he awakened his Magic Talent, he escaped and once he grew strong enough, came back to that family and massacred them all." My mother sighed. "We encountered him several years after those events, where he had be a wandering sorcerer."


    My parents continued exining me more about Gray, he was very uniquepared to every other hero due to his terrible past. However, despite his way of being, he never disrupted the pace in which they grew stronger, nor refused to help them in any events either.


    He fought together with everyone, and over time, he opened his heart more and more, bing friendlier with everyone. His magic was the strangest of them, it seemed to be rted with his own soul, which was a "Gray Soul" ording to my mother.


    "His soul was the origin of his powers, but also the origin of his curse." My mother sighed. "Gray is perhaps the strongest Necromancer and Warlock we''ve ever meet in our entire lives. And still, he might be the strongest in the world¡­ Yet the power to control souls and the dead came with a price."


    "His curse drained his life and youth ordingly to how much he used these powers." My father sighed. "Over time, as the years went by¡­ Gray slowly started aging much faster than all of us."


    "He was always smiling andughing at our side, not bothered at all by the curse." Shade said. "We once tried to find a cure, we tried many times yet¡­ it was impossible."


    "When the war ended, Gray looked incredibly different than when we first meet him¡­" My mother sighed. "I always felt regret that my own magic was unable to bring back his youth, to bring back the strength he slowly lost just for the war, just for this useless cause we all fought for, which feels so pointless now¡­"


    "Maybe he also felt the same than us, and realized he was tricked." My father said. "Perhaps this drove him to his madness."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "He also had great empathy with the demons, much more than us. While we cared more for our people and families, as he had none, he channeled all of his affection and empathy to the unfortunate." My mother said. "We admired his kind soul, and how he decided to stay in the demon continent to protect everyone. We had even considered going to visit him soon¡­"


    "Life gives a lot of twists." My father sighed, recalling Gray. "Perhaps after all these years separated, he thought we reced him for someone else, maybe he harbors hate and resentment against us for not staying with him back then¡­"


    "Hmph, but now he was all young and handsome." Arafunn said. "He most likely was the one that got the relic in the amazon tribe, and absorbed its powers. Before we were to separate, we found out that divine relics made by the gods and left behind by them in their ancient ruins had the power of rejuvenation and to heal any curse or disease, yet they also harbored dangerous powers that could drive someone mad or transform them into monsters."


    "I guess he didn''t care anymore and started using them until he was healed." Ninhursag assumed. "But now, he had surely be something else¡­ He was no longer a human. The presence he gave off, and that hidden power within his soul¡­ He had grown twisted, monstrous. The only presence I canpare him to is¡­ The otherworldly True Demons."


    "He kind of reminds me of Celeste¡­" I said. "Maybe because of this, he was also able to convince her back then while leading the Abyssal Eyes. Ugh, but I feel like he alone can''t be the only person behind this."


    "Oh, not at all." My mother said. "If one thing may remain the same today is that Gray was always na?ve and could be easily convinced by others that had their way with words."


    Yeah, I had also assumed the same thing, there''s another mastermind behind his actions.


    -----

 Chapter 749 Plans For The Near Future

    -----


    "Yeah, he has been most likely¡­ convinced by the Cults of Evil Gods who aim to eradicate all non-demon kin, with the pretext that they would do so to protect themselves." My father said. "And of course, the one bastard that''s making the Dungeon Breaks possible is nobody else than the Evil God of Dungeons."


    The Evil God of Dungeons¡­ Not even the strongest heroes in the world can fight him nor find him. He''s an entity far beyond any mortal. Yet if I''m aiming to one day y the gods, he''s probably going to be the first ones to go down.


    Well, but this is more like just wishful thinking for the moment. Not like I could ever achieve this any time soon, and even if the possibility might slowly arise, I cannot grasp it yet.


    But surely¡­ one day¡­


    "Anyways, we''ve exined mostly everything now." Shade sighed. "Are you content with this truth, Sylph?"


    "I¡­ Well, I can''t say I am happy, but it is better to know than not." I sighed. "And I kind of agree with your decision, Shade."


    "Decision?" He asked.


    "How you said that even if he was your friend, you shouldn''t overlook the things he has done now." I said with a smile.


    My parents gave me a worried nce, as Shade smirked a bit.


    "However¡­" I said. "I still think that at least¡­ ast chance should be given. If you all can one day manage to catch him and beat the heck out of him until he can''t move anymore. I think that would be a good chance to at least¡­ make him change his mind. So when you finish him off, there won''t be any regrets in your minds."


    My parents looked at me in surprise, and Shade as well, in fact, everyone here.


    "Oh my, I never thought such words coulde out of the mouth of a thirteen-year-old girl." Arafunn said. "Though I cannot agree with thempletely, I can find some truth in them."


    "Hmph, I hadn''t put much thought to it." Shade sighed. "Gray is someone so strong I doubt we''ll ever get to that point without dying ourselves¡­ But I''ll put thought into that."


    "Haha, don''t be so pessimistic, Shade! Maybe she''s right¡­" My father agreed with me. "I like to believe in my daughter, sometimes she says things that really enlighten me."


    "Heh, I guess she at least managed to make some of us smile a bit." My motherughed a bit. "Nheless, it would be better to leave this topic forter, we can''t just bring this bitter topic in our breakfast¡­ Let''s thank the spirits that we''ve managed to survive, and that there were no casualties. We get to see another day together, and we get to continue living together. Let''s appreciate these things as well, and let''s smile, even if only a bit."


    "Indeed, please listen to Faylen." Nepheline sighed.


    "Haahhh¡­ I am just exhausted." Shade sighed, sipping some tea.


    "Here, uncle, have some of this!" I said, giving him a piece of strawberry cheesecake. "Sweets always are good for the nerves."


    "Hm¡­" Shade seemed about to reject it, but then gave it a second thought and epted. "Thank you, Sylphy. You''re a sweet girl. You''re perhaps the only person I could ever entrust my daughter to. If something ever happens to me, or Nepheline, please, take care of her."


    "E-Eh? Are you killing me out of the blue, idiot?!" Nepheline asked angrily. "Hahah! Just ignore him!"


    "He likes being melodramatic." My father said.


    "I-I am being serious here!" Shade said while feeling slightly annoyed, but he began eating the cheesecake and rxed quite a bit.


    He had a sweet tooth, Aquarina revealed me this truth some time ago.


    "Honestly I don''t want to have anything to do with fighting or anything for the next¡­ Let''s say, a hundred years or so? I am SO tired! Gray''s not someone I want to fight ever again¡­" Arafunn sighed. "I need a vacation in the beach¡­ Some nice whisky, and maybe a few handsome men around to brighten my day."


    "Hahaha, you never change." Laughed Ninhursag. "Can''t say I wouldn''t like the same¡­"


    "Oh? Don''t tell me you''re finally thinking about finding yourself a man!" Nepheline said in surprise. "There''s tons of strong Amazon Men waiting for a beautiful and strong wife in town! I could rmend you a lot of my brothers¡­ or sisters!"


    Ninhursag suddenly grew red in embarrassment.


    "I-I take it back¡­" She sighed. "Just forget it!"


    "I''m not forgetting it!" Laughed Nepheline. "I want you to have a kid too, so you can give Zack a little sibling!"


    "S-Stop it!" Ninhursag covered her face in embarrassment. "I-If I ever find the one, I''ll choose him myself¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "For being a forest-dwelling warrior she really gets as embarrassed as a delicate youngdy, haha." My mother joked around.


    "F-Faylen!" Ninhursagined.


    "Well! Anyways, when are we going to go look for the other heroes in this continent?" I asked. "We should hurry before they get snatched away¡­"


    "Ah yeah, once we get this done and we safely send your grandmother back home, we''ll get going. So maybe in a few more days." My father said. "We''ll mostly fly, so we''ll find those kids quickly as long as you lead us using your eyes, Sylphy."


    "I''ll do my best!" I nodded.


    I also am fearing that we could encounter more of Arachne''sckeys, or the spider herself. In that case, we''ll have to go all-out once more¡­ Honestly, I am quite afraid of going to these wildnds, but also excited, and somehow looking forward to it.


    I guess it is a weird mix of emotions, but it is something we have to do as urgently as possible. Lara and Luck are out there, afraid, being persecuted most likely, and in serious need of some friends and shelter.


    "See? I told you it was going to be alright." Alice said at my side, eating her second chocte cake slice. Her small tummy was rather big now.


    "I guess so." I giggled, poking her belly. "But I think someone here needs to calm down with the pastries¡­"


    "Geez! I''m just having a little snack, that''s all." Alice sighed.


    -----

 Chapter 750 A Tired Grandmother

    ?


    -----


    After breakfast, I went to visit my grandmother''s room, where I found her resting. She was fine and had just recently woken up. Zephy came with me this time, he seemed like he hadn''t had any nightmare this time either, so I was grateful and relieved he was fine.


    Aina and Susanna were with us as well, they were the first people to have evacuated to a safe zone yesterday, as they ended not being involved in the fight at all. Aina was worried about her mother, but more about her daughter, so she carried Susanna underground.


    They had been attending her since this morning and were d to see us. Aina gave us a motherly smile as she saw us enter the room.


    "Oh my, Sylphy, Zephy! You''re here." She said, greeting us.


    "Hello!" Susanna said. "Did you had breakfast? I had in the morning earlier! I ate a lot of pancakes and I''m now stuffed¡­" She rubbed her belly.


    She reminded me of a certain little system.


    "We just had!" Zephy said, greeting Susanna.


    "Yeah, we had some cheesecake." I said with a giggle.


    "Oooh, maybe I can have someter!" Susanna said.


    "Susanna, you''ve eaten enough dear, no more pastries. You have to eat your vegetables when lunch''s ready." Aina reprimanded her.


    "Muhh¡­" Susanna sighed but didn''t fight back against her mother''s orders. I guess she might act a bit clueless, or spoiled, but she''s an obedient daughter, nheless.


    "Sylphy¡­ Zephy¡­" Grandmother seemed very tired still, overusing her magic powers exhausted her tremendously.


    "Grandma!" Zephy jumped over the bed and cuddled with grandma. "Are you okay?"


    "We were worried." I said with a sigh.


    "Fufu, I am fine dears." She said with a gentle smile. "I¡­ I am just very, very tired~ Hahhh~ But maybe cuddling with this little prince might hasten my recovery!"


    "I''ll take care of you grandma!" Zephy said. "Don''t worry!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh my! How reliable! Heheh." My grandmother quickly got happier.


    "Grandma I¡­" I muttered. "About yesterday¡­"


    "O-Oh, about that¡­" She sighed. "I-I guess I was being a bit¡­ foolish. I spoke with my dear Faylen earlier this morning, and I apologized¡­"


    "Apologized?!" We all asked in unison.


    "Yes¡­ I''ve realized I''ve been¡­ How to say it? Too in the clouds? Completely devoid ofmon sense¡­ Ah, she put it that way or something¡­ She reprimanded me a bit, but I understand she did it because she loves me." She sighed. "A-Anyways, I had originally thought you were fine! You all looked so alright¡­ But I was foolish, I was about to just say that there was no need for the help or intervention of the Kingdom, mostly because I wanted my daughter to take reigns on her own country without us pestering her¡­ I guess I was wrong."


    Incredible, grandmother went through a whole change and development through that battle. She was so clueless and childish before but it seems she changed and became much more conscious.


    "Then you''re going to support us?" I asked.


    "Indeed." My grandmother nodded. "It has already been sent to my husband. He responded very quickly through our telepathy device. He has already sent an airship with over a hundred elite knights of our Kingdom, all of them had gone through rigorous examination so they''re not being controlled either."


    "Hahh¡­ Thanks, thank you so much." I sighed in relief.


    "I-I''m sorry for being so selfish." My grandmother apologized. "I¡­ I always saw everything from afar, from a distance. I never experienced the pain, the suffering, the anger¡­ It was all new to me, despite how much I''ve lived."


    "Mother¡­" Aina sighed.


    "I saw the agony of war, the bloodshed, the pain and suffering of battles, how the heroes put their all to fight and protect us¡­" She said. "I ended bing paralyzed, but Faylen woke me up, and said that if I didn''t acted¡­ I would regret it for the rest of my life. I realized it in that moment¡­ What war entails, what everything¡­ is truly about. I''m sorry for being so clueless, so na?ve¡­"


    "G-Grandmother¡­ You''ve really changed so quickly." I was shocked.


    "I-It could be said I am being a bit melodramatic, hehe¡­" She suddenly giggled childishly again.


    "D-Don''t trick me like that!" I cried, crossing my arms.


    "No, but she really meant it." Aina said. "Mother has always been like this; she has lived for so long that her umted experience might cause these sudden mood shifts. Now that she has learned so many new experiences, I guess she has finally matured a bit more."


    "Geez! Is my own daughter calling me a little girl or something?!" Grandmother pouted while crossing her arms. "Well, I''ve always thought that being immature is cute too, hehe."


    I am beginning to doubt if she really changed now¡­


    "I hope Agartha can be kept protected while we are out to find the other future heroes." I said. "It is not as if we want to force them to be heroes either or something, but I feel guilty that they''re being persecuted for having been branded as them, so I need to save them."


    "You''re quite the heroic girl, Sylphy." Grandmother said. "I''ll be rooting for you! Never has there been any woman in our family as bold, heroic, and tomboyish as you, hehe. Human blood is really miraculous."


    "What about mother?" I wondered.


    "Oh! Well, right¡­" Grandmother sighed. "Your mother fits all of that too. I can tell why you''re just like her, and also like your father. Such a uniquebination! My Divine Powers are telling me you''ll one day reach very far¡­ You might even change the world, dear."


    "You''re exaggerating again¡­" I sighed.


    "Oh no, it is the truth! My powers do not lie, dear." My grandmother giggled, giving me a head pat. "Anyways! I am feeling much better now! I think I could fly for a bit!"


    Grandmother tried to fly but was unable to carry her exhausted body with her wings, quickly falling into the bed again.


    POOF!


    "U-Ugh¡­ I can''t move¡­" She sighed.


    "Mother I told you not to move around rashly!" Aina sighed.


    "Grandma!" Susanna and Zephy panicked.


    Meanwhile, I took out of my Inventory a few green leaves overflowing with spiritual power and vitality.


    "Here, eat this, grandma!"


    -----

 Chapter 751 The Elf Kings Decision

    ?


    -----


    Within the Elven Kingdom''s Capital, sitting on his throne, the Elven king, and Sylphy''s grandfather nced into the skies through arge window in front of his throne. His eyes glowed with bright golden light, as his ability to see through far away distances activated.


    Indeed, the King of all Elves had the same Eyes as Sylphy, the Heavenly Sight Eyes. Since he was but a teenager that he was blessed by this power, and also became a Hero long, long ago, so long ago that even the oldest elves around could barely remember, but his Title as "Hero King" remains, even after thousands of years since his endeavors as a young elven hero.


    Through his vision, he saw the airship slowly reaching its destination, however, he kept ncing further and further, his power having evolved to the point it was as if his eyes were above the skies themselves, seeing everything farther away.


    He saw Agartha and then sensed the lives inside. The people, and the demonic energies still lingering around its surroundings.


    "With this attack, the demons have dered war against the Elven Kingdom." He said with a stoic voice.


    After having heard how Agartha was attacked and his wife, children, and grandchildren were almost killed, he became increasingly furious. The wrath of such an ancient warlord knew no bounds.


    "We must prepare for the war they shall bring to ournds." He spoke once more.


    There were several other elves behind him that personally attended in all matters of political and financial affairs.


    They all nodded in unison.


    "Very well, my king."


    "Let us prepare then."


    "I knew the war wasn''t over, I suppose it is time to strike back."


    "For now, however, what should we do about the border and Agartha?" Asked a distinctive noble high elf, a man with short blonde hair and silver eyes. He was Francoise Delfaunne, the Minister of Finances of the Elven Kingdom, a man that was over four thousand years old. One of the oldest and wisest elves around.


    "We shall offer our total protection. This is all my own mistake, I looked down on this small area and thought of it as nothing but wilderness, but it is indeed a very easy to abuse area where the enemy army can ess our territory." He sighed. "And honestly, I wanted to see how my daughter could manage, but certainly, this goes beyond my original thoughts."


    "Despite your cold demeanor, it seems the King still very much loves his family and deeply cares for them." Giggled Francoise.


    The king red back at Francoise with a deadly re. The other younger ministers were incapable of understand how this man was capable of talking like this with such an intimidating man as the King.


    "Hmph, of course." The king said with a stoic voice, his expressionless face never changing. "Despite being wed, and despite how much they desperately fight for benefits greedily¡­ My children are my children. They are my flesh and blood. If they''re hurt, my pride is hurt as well. And I also take pride in their own achievements. What would our enemy think of me if I didn''t protected my family? I may seem heartless, but I do possess a heart, Francoise."


    Francoise smiled while nodding.


    "And that''s why I shall follow you until the end of my life, my King." Francoise bowed his head, and so did the other ministers. "We shall invest into protecting the border and Agartha then. I also heard the Heroes-"


    "I know." The King said. "An, Shade, and the kids will look for the other two heroes? I''ve been watching over them since the moment they departed. I can also see those two children, bound to their new fates. They''re being persecuted, and going through hardships, but they''re strong, strong enough to fight against fate. I will entrust this task to the heroes."


    "Very well, should we give them some incentives?" Wondered Francoise.


    "Incentives you say?" The Kingughed a bit. "Heh, those two brats, what would they ever want? Well¡­ I perhaps should be more generous with them, seeing as they''ve joined my Kingdom and have protected its borders well enough¡­ Open the treasury, and bring to them Agni and Umbra."


    "S-Such treasures?!"


    "My king, you''re giving them away?!"


    "But those are¡­!"


    "Silence!" Francoise roared, silencing the other impertinent elves. "Who do you think you are to talk back against the King''s decisions?"


    "A-Ah, my apologies!"


    "We are sincerely sorry!"


    "Please forgive my rudeness¡­"


    "My King, forgive their naivety, they are still young." Francoise said.


    "Hmph, the passing of old friends that were in their positions is still weighting in my heart." Sighed the King. "But whatever, make sure to teach them the ropes well enough, Francoise. And make sure to promptly bring the treasures to the two younglings. They shall dive into the most dangerous area of our continent, the least I can do is ensure my support and their survival."


    Despite the terrible first impression the King gave to Sylphy, she would soon begin to realize how different he was from what she had originally believed.


    "Sylph¡­ Zephyrus¡­" He thought with a worried expression on his stoic face. "You are the future¡­ Your grandfather will make sure to watch over you."


    His eyes glowed brightly with divine light, as he rested his hands over the handle of a gigantic ck sword incrusted in the castle''s floor.


    Like an unmovable sentinel, he watched without eating or sleeping, watching his entire country, and protecting it from the approaching danger¡­


    Meanwhile, back in Agartha, as Sylphy saw her exhausted grandmother, she offered her a miraculous item that her spirit was capable of creating, small red fruits and green leaves.


    "Eat these, grandma. They''ll help you feel good in no time." She said with a gentle smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "These?" Wondered her grandmother, quickly eating the leaves and fruits as snacks while sitting on her bed. "Hmm, they''re certainly tasty! I wonder- Ah?"


    FLAAASH!


    Her body suddenly regained almost all her energy back, and even her powers recovered. It was a miraculous power that even the King, watching from afar, was shocked to see.


    "I-I have recovered already?" Wondered the Queen.


    -----

 Chapter 752 Time To Rebuild Agartha

    ?


    -----


    Although aunt Aina had feed grandmother with potions and elixirs before, her condition wasn''t improving because her exhaustion had yet to be healed. This is a type of exhaustion that is caused through the over usage of Magic Power, something that seems to not be curable through potions and elixirs normally.


    However, the effects of Naturia''s Leaves and Fruits have the effect of "Magic Exhaustion Heal", they only heal a small, fixed number of points, but if you eat tons of them, the effects stack and even grandmother, who has incredibly vast quantities of mana (which were already healed anyways) can have her magic exhaustion healed in an instant.


    "I-I feel so much better now! I can even walk!" Grandmother said. "W-What was those leaves and fruits you gave me? Where did you get those, Sylphy?"


    "Yeah! I have never seen a leaf or fruit have such an immediate effect." Aunt Aina said.


    "Ah, these? They''re created by my Nature Spirit, Naturia." I said, summoning her at my side.


    She looked like an adorable little girl-shaped tree dryad.


    "Hello!" Naturia said politely.


    "I-Incredible, she can even speak?!" Asked Aunt Aina. "You have a spirit that can talk at your young age?"


    "Oh yeah, most of my spirits can talk." I said.


    "Amazing¡­ And this little girl made these items?" Grandmother asked. "I wonder, can she make more?"


    "Yeah, I''ve got a lot of them saved for emergencies¡­ They''re not for sale though, but I can give you some more for your own personal use, grandma." I said.


    "Oh, what a letdown, I had thought we found a new business opportunity!" My grandmother sighed. "Though, I''ll happily take a few more back home. I could show them to my husband so his backpain can be relieved¡­"


    "I-If possible, it would be better if they are used in emergencies¡­" I sighed.


    "R-Right!" She nodded.


    "Anyways, I''ll be on my way, you should still rest some more, grandma." I said.


    "Ah, well, fine~" She sighed, sitting over the bed. Zephy hugged her.


    "I''ll stay with grandma and protect her!" Zephy said.


    Seems like yesterday''s battle really impacted him. I think he might feel guilty he was unable to help in any way¡­ But it makes sense seeing his age. Maybe he''sparing himself with me when I had his age.


    But I am apletely different exception because I have a cheat system power and I am a reincarnation, so I naturally had a more developed mind and maturity than him¡­ So it totally makes sense he acts this way!


    "You don''t need to obsess so much over it, dear." Grandmother said. "I''ll be fine. Why don''t you go y with Sylphy and Susanna? I think the little Susanna need to y some more with children her age."


    "Is that so?" Wondered my aunt Aina. "Susanna, want to go?"


    "Sure!" Susanna said adorably. "I like Sylphy and Zephy!"


    "Oh my, what a gentle littledy." Grandmother giggled, giving her a head pat.


    "Then let''s go out. I wanted to go check the city and help in the reconstructions." I said with a nod.


    Like that, once we were outside my house, we ended meeting with Aquarina and the rest of my friends. They were all fine and healthy, which honestly is all I''m asking for every day nowadays¡­


    "Oh, is this your cousin, Sylphy?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah, she''s Susanna, I guess you guys didn''t had much time to talk with her and have some introductions." I said.


    "Hello! You''ve got tons of colorful friends, Sylphy!" Susanna said, suddenly beginning to head pat Mist, and then touching her horns. "Uwaah, you''re so fluffy! Your hair is like a sheep''s fur, and your horns are pretty."


    "Ewaaah?!" Mist cried in embarrassment as she was being touched.


    "Susanna please don''t touch her¡­" I sighed. "Sorry, she''s¡­ well shecks a bit ofmon sense."


    "Heheh, can I touch your horns?" Asked Susanna, looking at Celica.


    "E-Eh? Okay, but you have to ask Mister Teddy first." Celica showed her the teddy.


    "Can I do it, mister teddy?" She asked.


    Celica moved the teddy as it nodded.


    "Thank you!" And then the girl proceeded to gently touch her horns¡­


    "Depending in the tribe, touching a demon horns means a very deep intimacy¡­" Said Celeste. "Susanna, are you a little pervert?"


    "Pervert? What''s that?" Susanna tilted her head in confusion.


    Celica looked at her in shock.


    "T-This girl¡­ Is she really your same age?" She asked me.


    "Yeah¡­ She just had a very sheltered life." I sighed.


    "I-I see¡­" Celeste was surprised. "And I thought you were already a sheltered rich girl, I guess I didn''t had any idea what I was talking about."


    "Right?" Aquarinaughed. "Susanna is just in another whole level¡­ but she''s still gentle and innocent, so let''s not be rude with her."


    "Huh? Are you talking about me in my back? Mommy always says that friends don''t do that!" Susanna said while pouting adorably.


    "S-Sorry about that. How about some ice cream to make up for it?" I asked.


    "Oooh! Really?" She asked.


    I quickly retrieved ice cream I had saved in my inventory and shared some with everyone as we made our way to the city, today was an excessively hot day, so we needed something cold.


    As we arrived at the scene, we saw hundreds of people helping clean the city from all the rubble. They were surprised once we arrived.


    "Ooh! It is the youngdy and her friends!"


    "Youngdy Sylph and- Oh, is that Susanna? The other youngdy!"


    "Two adorable youngdies¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I guess this gloomy day has be much better now."


    It felt as if our very presences made the citizens feel happy. Is it because we are cute or something? I guess looks do help people even when we just stand around doing nothing¡­


    Well, not like I''ll do that though!


    "Alright everyone! Let''s begin reconstructions asap! At the end of the day I''ll have this city back to its former glory!"


    -----

 Chapter 753 Teaching A Robot About Love

    ?


    -----


    Once the day came to an end, we had finished the entire city. I did myplete and utter best to repair as much as I could. Thebination of Agricultural Arts, Earth Magic, Alchemy, and Endless Mana allowed me to repair almost every house and street very quickly! Though the aftermath killed me, I was too exhausted to even move.


    And my soul was aching terribly, I needed some serious rest. Overusing Mana like this is¡­ not healthy, ugh. But it is the least I could do for my citizens.


    "I-Incredible, the whole city was repaired¡­" My mother said. "I-I was busy doing paperwork but this is¡­"


    "To be expected of my kids!" My father praised and Zephy. "Well done you two."


    "I would had helped but I felt too tired." Sighed Nepheline. "Though, I can''t believe you were alright after everything that happened, Sylphy."


    "She''s certainly a powerful child." Shade nodded. "Well done as well, Aquarina, everyone."


    Like that, we had a break afterwards. I walked straight to my room and dropped half-dead over the bed. Today was sure just as long of a day as yesterday, ugh.


    "Young Lady, I''ve brought you some refreshments and snacks before dinner." Nephilim came knocking the door, leaving a te full of cookies and fruit juice over the little night table.


    "Thank you Nephilim, you can rest for the rest of the day too, you''ve been working around the house all day, haven''t you?" I sighed.


    "Oh, it is nothing, it''s the least I can do to repay for everything all of your family has done for me." She said with a gentle smile.


    "Ah, well, but you don''t need to overdo it." I sighed. "Well, I can''t say that they don''t like you. The chef, maidservants and manservants all love you already¡­"


    "Hmm, today a manservant suddenly gave me a red flower, mdy." She said expressionlessly, while eating a cookie. "What does it entail?"


    "Eh? He gifted you something?" I wondered.


    I saw a red rose in her hand.


    "The smell is soothing. He said he had fallen for me, but I didn''t understood well." She said, tilting her head. "What does it means to fall for me?"


    Wait, what? It has only been a little but two months and Nephilim already got a boy falling for her? Well, she''s certainly diligent, cute, and attractive.


    Though she''s¡­ well, what Alice calls "robot". An artificial living being, she also has no apparent sexual organs either, or she''s just what you see at first nce.


    Her internal body, which I had investigated before through Mana Sense, is a very intricate series of mechanicals parts unified together and running using mana.


    Her internal body is asplicated as some clocks I''ve seen before.


    But still, I guess it is fair to tell her that.


    "I think I once exined it to you, about love, right?" I asked. "That he fell for you means that he has fallen for your charms and beauty, and is in love with you, he loves you."


    "Loves me?" She wondered. "How strange, I have only barely interacted with him, why does he feels that way? And it seems to be rather¡­ misinterpreted too, because I don''t love him either¡­ I only love the youngdy¡­" She seemed slightly saddened and confused.


    "Hahah, it doesn''t matter. You can still love someone that doesn''t love you back." I sighed. "I guess he just wanted to get it off his chest. If you''re going to reject him, be nice and polite about it, okay?"


    "I understand." She nodded. "Though, does this means you do not love me back, youngdy?"


    "I¡­ Well, of course I love you." I said with a smile, giving her a head pat. "You''re like¡­ a sister."


    "A sister¡­ Is that nice?" She wondered.


    "Of course, it is as if I love you as my family." I said with a giggle.


    "Family¡­" She smiled lightly, and suddenly hugged me with her strong mechanized hands.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Uwaah?! Nephi?!" I asked.


    "Is this okay? I see your family hug you because they love you, mdy. So I wanted to hug you too." She said.


    "I guess it is okay." I sighed, hugging her back.


    And then she suddenly pointed her lips towards mine.


    "Uwaah! W-Wait, not that!" I said, quickly stopping her.


    "Huh? Why not? You touch each other lips with Aquarina¡­" She said. "Can I not do it too?"


    "O-Of course not¡­" I sighed. "That''s only something reserved for Aquarina because she''s my girlfriend."


    "Oh, I see." She nodded, understanding more. "I''m sorry if I scared you¡­"


    "Nah, it''s fine." I sighed, sitting down again.


    "So can I be your girlfriend to kiss you?" She asked.


    There it is again! She''s mixing things a bit too much! Thatck ofmon sense is even more dangerous than with Susanna¡­


    "Nope, I can only have one girlfriend, so you have to respect that, okay?" I asked.


    "Okay." She nodded.


    "Also, you can''t be my girlfriend because the love you feel is that of family, not romantic. Romantic love is something that develops over many years." I said. "And it is much deeper. That boy was most likely not in love romantically, as he only liked your appearance."


    "Oh, I see." She noted as well, while drinking the juice she brought for me.


    "H-Hey! Leave some juice for me! Don''t drink it!" I reprimanded her.


    "Ah¡­ I apologize." She bowed. "However, youngdy, I do wonder, will I one day be able to develop romantic feelings?"


    "Maybe?" I wondered. "Well, who knows. For that you''ve gotta find and meet many people. Ah, and don''t you dare fall for me, I am alreadypromised with Aquarina, okay? Make sure to take that into consideration."


    "I understand." She smiled gently. "I hope you and Aquarina can live happily forever."


    "Aww¡­ That''s so sweeting from you- Uwaah! You ate everything?!" I asked, noticing she already ate all the snacks and drank all the juice¡­


    "Sorry¡­ I was hungry." She apologized.


    "Sigh¡­ Well, it''s fine." I shrugged, taking out some fruit from my inventory. "For now, I''ve got some more work to do so, however. Time to upgrade some Skills!"


    -----

 Chapter 754 New Leveling Skills

    ?


    -----


    Nephilim went to bring me some other snacks in the meantime, as I checked my status before converting the other skills into leveling skills.


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [42442000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Master Farmer]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4]


    [Defense]: [3] (+500)


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6] (+1000)


    [Luck]: [-10]


    [Charm]: [20]


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agricultural Arts] [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward] [Dragon Heart] [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura] [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua] [Steady Fighter] [Reaper] [Cooking]


    [Special Skills]: [Agricultural Arts: Lv2] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv10] [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv1] [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv1] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv10] [Mana Usage: Lv10] [Mana Disruption: Lv6] [Heavenly Sight: Lv7] [Alchemy: Lv10] [Crafting: Lv7] [Heavenly Sun: Lv6] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv5] [Dragon Heart: Lv7] [Dragon Eyes: Lv3] [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv5] [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv8] [Steady Fighter: Lv7] [Reaper: Lv2] [Cooking: Lv2]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper]


    [Curses]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion] [Veldanava, Divine Dragon King]


    -----


    My Stats have those two big bonus sticks because over the day I''ve already managed to summon 30 Harvest Familiar Seeds and promptly gained their bonus stats, as long as they exists. For now, they had been stored inside the Seed Pouch, but their bonuses remain.


    The limit of how many I can have summoned and to receive bonuses is 30 for now, but I assume once the skill level rises, I''ll get more slots and stronger summons too.


    Though, +500 Defense and +1000 Agility is already insane. If it wasn''t for this defense increase, I wouldn''t had been able to bear with all my exhaustion as well. It seems that increasing the Defense Stat directly grants bonuses to my body''s vitality and exhaustion resistance.


    This also carries over to magic overuse exhaustion, making things even sweeter for me. I''m guessing I could even triple my vitality and endurance if I change the seeds and make them all Guardian Potatoes, that would end up giving me +1500 Defense¡­


    But I appreciate Agility much more now, and being faster is a great bonus I don''t want to miss for the moment. Being fast has saved my life and that of my friends and family more than one asion.


    "Well then, let''s begin!" I said. "Alice!"


    "I''m on it already!" She nodded. "Ah, take into consideration that these skills require much more EXP than other normal skills, because they''re originally not capable of leveling up even in the normal system¡­"


    "Sure, go ahead." I nodded. "I have so much EXP I don''t really mind."


    "Very well, don''t regret itter then!" She nodded.


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, I felt the power of my umted EXP flow across my body and reach another area within the system, which was fused into my soul.


    Unlike other skills that never made me feel this way, when these three skills received the EXP and started to be modified, I felt it all across my body.


    My veins, muscles, bones, everything all across my body started to slowly¡­ be modified. As if it had opened its gates to the true awakening in strength I''ve been looking for.


    And aside from that, I could feel a thin, divine veil covering my body beginning to meld into my body instead of simply resting over it¡­


    Ding!


    [You''ve exchanged 15000000 EXP!]


    [The [Royal Elven Lineage] Skill Level has increased to Level 1!]


    [The [Hero Seed] Skill Level has increased to Level 1!]


    [The [Divine Protection] Skill Level has increased to Level 1!]


    [The modification of these Skills has led to their power fully merging into your body.]


    [The modified [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv1] Skill can now modify your own Bloodline and awakentent powers that you have not been able to awaken naturally.]


    [The modified [Hero Seed: Lv1] Skill has merged its powers within you.]


    [The modified [Divine Protection: Lv1] Skill effects have melded with your body and are no longer reliant in your Divine Protector.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ooh? Interesting! Let''s see¡­


    -----


    [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10000


    A Signature Skill that belongs to those who have the Bloodline of the Royal High Elves running through their veins. Your affinity with Magic and Spirits is enhanced greatly, many times that of normal Elves. Your Magic Power and Spell Strength is enhanced by +200%. You are more akin to find Spirits that will favor you or join you through your life. If a Spirit is recruited, Spirit Magic will be unlocked. The more Spirits you''ve made contracts with, the stronger your magic will grow.


    Additionally, you can further unlock the powers within your Royal High Elf Bloodline through the Leveling of this Skill, which will gain Skill Proficiency through the practice of magic, the strengthening of spirits, and other rted cases.


    Level Bonus (1): Increases all of your Contracted Spirits Stats by +25%. Spirit Magic Power and Effects are enhanced by +25%.


    Avable Unlocked Abilities:


    Level 1: [Mana Release] [Spirit Sanctuary]


    Level 2: ???


    -----


    No way, this one has been upgraded to apletely new level¡­ I thought it was a rather normal and boring skill, but it has finally shown its true potential after activating the ability to level up.


    "How do I activate these Abilities?" I wondered.


    "Merely saying the ability name will activate them." Alice said. "They''re innate powers that acts like buffs, you can activate and deactivate them as you''d like."


    "Oh¡­" I rubbed my chin a bit. "Alright then¡­ [Mana Release]! [Spirit Sanctuary]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    My surroundings were suddenly covered in a bright aura of multiple colors.


    -----

 Chapter 755 New Abilities Within Old Skills

    ?


    -----


    Ding!


    [You have activated the [Mana Release] Innate Ability!]


    [You''ve released the power of your Mana to an extent, generating a powerful Aura of Mana that can conjure magic and spread your magical power and magic spell reach as further as the limits of your own Talent.]


    [Current Limit: 20 Meter Expansion.]


    [You have activated the [Spirit Sanctuary] Innate Ability!]


    [Your body has be the Sanctuary of Spirits! You can now channel their power into your own body and attract nearby spirits of nature, receiving their aid.]


    "I see, they''re really like buffs." I nodded. "Mana Release allows my own magic to be conjured from afar?"


    "Yeah, it is an incredibly strong Ability that High Elves can develop or are born with." Said Alice. "Your mother, your grandmother, your grandfather, and many other members of your family have it. It is the reason why their magic can reach so far away from their own bodies."


    "Incredible¡­ And thest one is quite alright I guess." I said.


    "It is actually really strong, it''ll let you channel spirit''s power much better and without tiring you, and asionally you can receive the aid of nature spirits, this is an ability high elves use to survive and thrive in forests." Said Alice.


    "Oh, well if you exin it like that, it is indeed quite good." I nodded.


    Well, let''s check the other two Skills while we are at it¡­


    -----


    [Hero Seed: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10000n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A Developing power within your very being. A Hero Seed will enhance your talent and learning speed of all kinds of Magic types and Martial Art types by +500%.


    Your charm over people as a hero is great, and you have an easier time influencing people and growing friendlier to them through the natural charisma of a hero, Charisma increases by +500%.


    Those who you create bonds with will receive a special benefit in their growth, as they will be catalogued as Hero''s Companions.


    Additionally, you can sometimes awaken the [Heroic Potential] of a target with talent, allowing them to learn new innate abilities, magic, or skills.


    Level Bonus (1): Increases All Stats of the Hero''s Companions by +50%. Those who you''ve awakened their [Heroic Potential] can share a part of their strength with you, but it will only have 25% of its original power.


    -----


    [Divine Protection: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10000


    You''ve blessed by several gods, giving you a natural divine protection that grants immunity to Lesser Status Effects, Lesser Mind-Altering Abilities, increased damage dealt using any elemental attack by +200%, and decreases the damage you receive from Monsters by -30%.


    A natural invisible [Divine Barrier] around your body can also shield you from 1 (+1) Lethal Attack(s) to your soul or body once a day, either of the two.


    Additionally, you can now develop your own Divine Barrier and transform and modify it by fusing it with your Mana and Spiritual Power, and you can also share its uses with another person by imbuing the barrier into them instead of you.


    Level Bonus (1): +1 Divine Barrier Charge. When Divine Barrier Charges remain, you can activate your [Divine Barrier] to further enhance your Magical Power or slightly imbue it with Divine Power, enhancing their power and effects by +100%.


    -----


    D-Damn, both are insane. Hero Seed now allows me to awaken other people''s hidden potential and enhancepanions'' stats even further! And then Divine Protection straights up increases the Divine Barrier Charge with each Level?!


    So I can now take two lethal attacks¡­ or grant this to another personpletely and help them survive apletely lethal attack instead.


    To make things even more amusing, the Divine Barrier can now manifest as some sort of buff as well, as long as the Divine Barrier Charges are not used yet, it can enchant my spells and magic, and add a tiny bit of divine power to them as well.


    I feel so much stronger now!


    "I feel like I''m overflowing with power¡­" I sighed in surprise. "All of this was well worth the 15 million EXP, for sure."


    "I told you so!" Alice said proudly. "And to make things even better, you can level them up to gain even more strength. Your Divine Barrier is the best thing, at Level 10, it will have a total of ten charges! Meaning you can be invincible for ten attacks against anybody, every day."


    "Yeah, but it looks rather hard to level up¡­" I sighed. "Do I have to activate the barrier to gain proficiency?"


    "A-Ah, yes." She nodded. "So you''ll have to take a lethal attack¡­"


    "T-That''s a bit harsh." I sighed.


    "I-I''m sorry¡­" She apologized.


    "It''s fine, I can just¡­ maybe kill myself?" I wondered. "Nah, that wouldn''t do. How about I blow up my soul?"


    "T-That''s horrible! Wait, let me modify it¡­ It might still be super hard to level up, but it won''t make you do something terrible¡­"


    Ding!


    [You''ve exchanged 1000000 EXP, the Skill [Divine Protection: Lv1] can now gain a bit of Skill Proficiency whenever the Divine Protection''s enchantment ability is activated on spells conjured at a target.]


    "Now you can just train it like you would any other Spell-rted Skill!" Alice said in relief.


    "Meh, I wanted to bomb my soul¡­" I sighed. "Well, whatever. For now I should go have some dinner, let''s go-"


    Suddenly, the door opened and Nephilim walked in.


    Ah, I guess I can have some snacks before dinner-


    "Nom¡­ Youngdy your snacks are here- Ah¡­" She looked at the te.


    Completely empty.


    She ate all of my snacks!


    "Y-You did it again, Nephi¡­" I sighed. "This is serious, we''ll need to control your food addiction."


    "I-I''m sorry¡­" She bowed her head.


    "Sigh¡­ Well, let''s go have dinner, how about it?" I asked.


    She nodded while licking her lips.


    "Dinner!" She said happily, as we walked downstairs. "I love dinner!"


    "You just love every kind of meal, to be honest~" I giggled.


    Like that, I had dinner with my whole family, including uncle Arafunn, Aunt Aina, Susanna, and my grandmother.


    And in the morning of the next day¡­ a giant airship arrived from the skies.


    -----

 Chapter 756 Preparing A Gift For Aquarina

    -----


    Once I woke up the next morning, I saw a huge airship emerging from within the skies. It was the airship containing the pdins and knights sent to fortify the city''s defenses, alongside a huge quantity of food and other materials, and even magic weapons and armor, grandfather didn''t even hesitate to send this, I guess he might actually be a decent person.


    Though, I still can recall our first meeting slightly traumatized¡­ He was supposed to be my grandfather but he threatened me and said he would kill me or something! It was really creepy! Is he okay in the head? Or maybe he''s what Alice said some people on this Earth world call "Tsundere" or something¡­


    Well, anyways, I don''t think I am obliged to check them out, so I''ll just concentrate on my task for today¡­ Aquarina''s birthday is just right around the corner, so I want to prepare a fitting gift for my sweet love. I''ve been thinking about a few things, but ultimately, a ring that can enhance her strength and magic power would be nice and wouldn''t get in the way of her shybat style.


    "Violet~ Come out!" I said.


    FLAAASH!


    Violet suddenly summoned herself in front of me.


    "Guuuh!" She was very energetic as always.


    "Let''s make a pretty gift for my girlfriend, alright?" I asked with a smile, giving Violet a head pat.


    "Guguguguuh!" Violet celebrated, ready to help.


    Several other of my familiars were summoned as well, as they started to wonder what I was nning on making today.


    "A gift for Aquarina, huh?" Ignatius wondered. "What are you nning? Maybe a special weapon? I guess that girl fancies daggers- Oh, though doesn''t she transform them into scythes?! A giant scythe would do!"


    "A scythe?" Beelzebub wondered. "Heh! For once in our lifetime, I agree with you, lizard. A powerful, sharp, and edgy scythe would do her good, she''s already like a reaper when she transforms after all!"


    "A powerful weapon that can enhance that form''s strength would do her good, hehe." Curse agreed.


    "I-I don''t know if you guys are aware but it is quite clear Sylphy and Aquarina don''t quite enjoy that form¡­ After all, it hurts Aquarina and she only uses it on emergencies. It is a dangerous power." Furoh said, on his Fenrir form.


    "Meh, you''re ruining the fun." Beelzebub sighed.


    "Shut up, old vessel." Curse said.


    "Well he''s right." I said. "I''ll be making something that won''t enhance that form''s strength in specific, but that''ll help her use it better, and take less bacsh, all while enhancing her major attributes, which seem to be Water, Ice, and Shadows. Glutton, open your mouth for a bit~"


    "BAAARF!" Glutton suddenly opened his gigantic jaws, revealing countless teeth and a long, slimy tongue that gave me a few licks in the face. I had already grown ustomed to this sweet child''s affection so I tolerated the licks.


    I quickly began searching inside and took out everything I wanted. He was even able to store materials of incredible power and danger, such as the Demon King Fragment and the Demon Core of the Parasite guy we defeated back in the Water Dungeon.


    Ah, of course, after the whole hunt, there were thousands of monster corpses and materials which we recollected, my inventory was essential for that, and although I''ll be giving away mostly 99% of everything to fund our city by selling these materials to merchants and adventurer guilds associations in other parts of the Kingdom, I can keep whatever I want within the 1% margin.


    This also includes the huge body that the big bug left behind, what was his name again? Raghidonte? I think so. Well, his body is a big source of amazing materials, imbued with dangerous demonic energy though, but not as dangerous as pure materials from a demon, so they can handled much easily and better.


    Especially that big, juicy core and his internal organs, all imbued with so much miasma and demonic energy that they''re absolutely exuding with power! If I can merge the necessary materials and also some other essories I have lying around, then I could surely make something incredible.


    For that, I took out the following items and materials:


    [Sarach the Parasite Magic Crystal Fragment (B+ Grade)] x1


    [Sarach the Parasite''s Exoskeleton Fragment (B+ Grade)] x1


    [Raghidonte''s Corrupted True Demonic Core Fragment (A Grade) x1


    [Raghidonte''s Blood (A- Grade)] x1


    [Undine''s Whisper (B Grade) (Ring)] x1


    [Fishman King''s Scales (B- Grade)] x10


    [Fishman King''s Shattered Trident Fragments (B- Grade)] x3


    [Giant Crab''s Exoskeleton Fragment (C+++ Grade)] x5


    [Sea Monsters Magic Crystals (C Grade)] x10


    [Spirit Tree Crystalized Sap (B Grade)] x2


    [Spirit Tree Crystalized Branch (B Grade)] x1 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was a ton of materials, and it included one of the Rings I acquired through the Quests I''ve beenpleting so far. I thought about adding more, but I think this is as much as a single ring can take before it bes a mess.


    The form behind this entire thing is simple, I want something that can help Aquarina''s Abyssal Embodiment Transformationst longer, have less bacsh, and not eat away her energy or life. At the same time, I want something that can maybe heal her, even if slowly, and that boosts her primary elements.


    So that''s why I''ll be adding the spirit tree branches and sap, to bnce the powerful demonic darkness elements of the first materials added into the mix, and who knows, maybe I could even get the parasitic power of that guy''s fragment.


    His core was huge, so I only cut off a tiny jewel piece, while keeping the rest forter. I''ll probably remake most of my equipment before departing, and I don''t know if I''ll make everything a System, I think it should be alright with a sword and a shield for now, the rest will remain as normal equipment, which still gives nice stat bonuses and abilities, and that I can rece freely or use as materials to make something better without feeling guilty about it.


    "Now, let''s begin¡­!" I said with a smile, pouring the materials over Violet''s body.


    -----

 Chapter 757 An Incredible New Item!

    ?


    -----


    Of course, there was another material I wanted to add to the mix, the materials from the Divine Sea Dragon creature we fought back in the Dungeon¡­ Which was possessed by the soul fragments of those three annoying goddesses! Ugh, I wish I had these materials, but my parents just took it away and I feel a bit weird if I ask for it out of the blue¡­


    But maybe I should just be more demanding and ask for it. So, I postponed the synthesis and left Violet preparing things up by mixingpatible materials together so the synthesis of the finished product can be done swiftly.


    After a quick bath, I walked downstairs and joined my family on breakfast. My mother was constantly talking about the new pdins and knights, she seemed extremely happy of their arrival. To be honest, she was talking so much about them it felt like she was bragging¡­


    "Its nice that the pdins are here, I hope they can protect the city better." I sighed in relief. "Though, I''ve been working on a gift for Aquarina''s birthday, do you know what happened to the body of the Sea Dragon we killed back in the Dungeon we visitedst time?"


    "Oh, that dragon''s body?" My mother asked. "We were really short on funds, so I sold it."


    "¡­Eh?" I asked in shock.


    "Sorry about that, Sylph, I didn''t thought you would ask for it, seeing how it was too high quality for you to handle yet." My mother sighed. "It was¡­ yeah, it was rather selfish of my part, I did it more for the city."


    "Y-You sold everything?!" I was felt shocked.


    "Dragon materials are sold for a ton." My father said. "Back then we could afford to just keep everything we hunt, but now that we''re maintaining literally a small country, all our umted savings disappeared as we invest into Agartha, Sylphy."


    "I¡­ I guess, I understand." I sighed, feeling heartbroken.


    "Well, it''s not as if we didn''t left some materials for you." My mother said, smiling.


    She suddenly opened one of her bags of holding, and took out a bag filled with blue scales, another bag with fresh organs, and a few bottles with blood. There was even a bottle with three enormous eyeballs, fangs, ws, and small crystal fragments.


    "M-mom¡­ So you saved parts!" I felt happy.


    "Yes I did!" She sighed. "Sheesh girl, do you think your mother is a heartless woman or something? But I was saving them for a birthday gift once you grew up or entered the Magician Academy¡­ For now, you can pick something from it for Aquarina''s gift."


    "Aw, but we killed it, shouldn''t this be ours at least?" I asked while feeling slightly greedy.


    "Maybe¡­" My mother sighed. "If you want the rest, show me something that can impress me."


    "I guess I can''t fight against you in that regard¡­" I sighed inwardly. "For now, I''ll pick up one of those blue colored jewel fragments, those are the dragon''s crystalized heart core, isn''t it?"


    "You''re smart." She nodded. "Dragons are special, much like most Demons, they can develop a crystallization of their magical power in the area of their hearts. The stronger and older they are, the richer and bigger this crystal bes, which in exchange also makes their magic even stronger. This dragon was rather young, but it had an exceedingly rich Dragon Heart because it had somehow grown to that size by fusing with those soul fragments of the¡­ the goddesses in there."


    "It even has a hint of divinity¡­" My father analyzed. "Are you sure you can use this properly, Sylphy?" My father wondered. "I am no expert, but items of too high qualities could fail the synthesis and explode, right?"


    "I know, but a tiny piece of it won''t do too much bad, right?" I giggled. "I''ll take what I can!"


    "W-Wait, big sis, I want to see too!" Zephy quickly followed me to my room.


    "Eh? Are you sure?" I asked.


    "Yes!" Zephy nodded.


    "Well okay, but it won''t be anything too crazy." I sighed.


    And secondster, as the materials converged together one after the other¡­


    RUMBLE!


    FLUOOOOSH!


    A gigantic mass of darkness and water emerged, shaped as a mix between an insect-like demon and a dragon, roaring furiously.


    "GROOOOAAARRRRR!!"


    "Uwaaaah!" Zephy cried in surprise while sitting in my bed. "Sylphy what did you do?!"


    "Ah, this?" I wondered, pointing at the thing, and raising my sword. "Oh, these are called Alchemy Spirits, they appear when the materials are too high quality! But don''t worry, when you beat them, the creation of the item improves!"


    FLASH!


    I quickly leaped towards the manifesting Alchemy Spirit, swinging my sword multiple times and unleashing a barrage of zing shes imbued with holy light element.


    "[Holy Light de Arts]: [Mirage des]!"


    Suddenly, dozens of replicas of my own shing attacks surged one after the other, multiplying the damage dealt tremendously.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "GROOAAARRRRHHHH¡­!"


    The giant Alchemy Spirit was cut down into pieces as it was covered in countless, glowing golden-colored shing wounds, until it exploded into ck smoke.


    POOOF!


    And then, it quickly retreated inside of the boiling Cauldron, where Violet mixed and munched everything together in her internal body and then¡­


    "[Synthesis]!"


    By unleashing Synthesis several times, all materials came together as one at longst.


    FLAAASH!


    A beautiful ring finally emerged from within! It was dark blue and purple colored; with a small jewel whose left side was purple and the right side was dark blue in color.


    It shone with a powerful aura of darkness, while exuding the coldness of ice, and the powerful pressure of the ocean.


    Ding!


    [You''ve synthetized the [Cmitous Abyssal Sea Dragon Ring (S- Grade)]!]


    [You earned 250000 Crafting and Alchemy Proficiency.]


    [The [Crafting: Lv7] Skill has reached Level 10!]


    [The [Crafting: Lv10] Skill has reached Max Level; it is possible now to acquire a brand-new Skill from within its Skill Tree!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "W-What in the world?! S- Grade?!" I asked in shock. "E-Even I am surprised now¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 758 [Calamitous Abyssal Sea Dragon Ring]

    ?


    -----


    Ding!


    [You''ve synthetized the [Cmitous Abyssal Sea Dragon Ring (S- Grade)]!]


    [You earned 250000 Crafting and Alchemy Proficiency.]


    [The [Crafting: Lv7] Skill has reached Level 10!]


    [The [Crafting: Lv10] Skill has reached Max Level; it is possible now to acquire a brand-new Skill from within its Skill Tree!]


    "W-What in the world?! S- Grade?!" I asked in shock. "E-Even I am surprised now¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Is this the first time I make an S- Grade item? I think I have only made at most B Grade and A Grade, right? This is huge! Maybe this could surprise my mother? Well, maybe, but she has probably made SSS Grade items or something.


    Nheless, this is the ideal ring for Aquarina, and I can already inspect all of its abilities and bonuses by using my Analysis Ability within my Heavenly Sight¡­


    "Wait! Sylphy, I''ve got something that you would like¡­ Just recently, your Crafting reached Level 10!" Alice celebrated out of the blue.


    "Huh? Oh yeah!" I said. "What about it?" I asked.


    "Geez, the System has a special function I''ve been trying to get for a while now, but I wasn''t, until you finally reached an Alchemy and Crafting Skills at Level 10! This means¡­ Well, if you give me some more EXP¡­ I can bestow upon anything you create a power you''ve never seen before." Said Alice.


    "A power I''ve never seen before?" I asked in surprise. "Well¡­ Alright. How much is it?"


    "A bit¡­ a lot. But it will be worth it!" Alice said.


    "O-Okay, fine!" I nodded. "Let''s do it."


    As we spoke through telepathy and Zephy was admiring the floating ring, I suddenly felt arge quantity of my umted EXP being repurposed into something else¡­


    Ding!


    [You''ve exchanged 20.000.000 EXP!]


    [A Brand-New System Ability has been unlocked: [System-made Items]


    [Any item created by your hands will attain powerful bonuses to stats, and even special system-like Skills and Abilities, even if they don''t have a System.]


    [By spending EXP into the creation of these items, their effects and bonus stats and abilities will greatly improve!]


    [Due to unlocking this function for your first time, you''ve received the [System Made Item Coupon (??? Grade)] x3!]


    [The items have been stored inside your Inventory.]


    "Geh¡­ 20 million EXP?! Ugh¡­" I sighed in disbelief.


    "D-Don''t worry, you''ll get Three Bonus Enhancements due to your first time!" Said Alice. "And this ring has received a free enhancement, so its stats are utterly ridiculous, check it out!"


    "Ugh, this better don''t disappoint me- Ah!"


    And then, as I saw the item, I was left bbergasted.


    -----


    [Cmitous Abyssal Sea Dragon Ring]


    [Item Type]: [essory] [Ring]


    [Item Grade]: [S-]


    [Item Requirement]: [Affinity with Water, Ice, and Darkness Magic.]


    [Item Durability]: [5000/5000]


    [Item Effects]: [HP]: [+1500] [MP]: [+4500] [STR]: [+500] [DEF]: [+500] [MAG]: [+1500] [RES]: [+1500] [AGI]: [+500] [LUC]: [+250] [CHM]: [+250]


    [Bonus Effects]: [Magic Damage +15% (B)] [MP +30% (A)] [Movement Speed +10% (C)] [Ability''s Stamina Consumption -20% (B)]


    [Item Abilities]


    [Vessel of Darkness]: A Special Ability created within the Ring, that reduces the bacsh from utilizing Transformation Abilities and Dark Attribute Magic by -30%. Additionally, enhances Transformation Abilities and Dark Attribute Magic Power and Effects by +20%.


    [Abyssal Sea Dragon''s Protection]: By equipping this ring, reduces the wielder''s MP Consumption from conjuring Darkness, Water, and Ice Attribute Magic by -25% and enhances these Magic Elements Power and Effects by +15%.


    [Item Description]


    A powerful looking ring created using top tier materials by a novice alchemist that thinks she''s a big shot. Can only be worn by those that have Darkness, Water, and Ice Attribute Affinities.


    -----


    Ding!


    [Bonus Effects are randomly generated in an item every time they are created.]


    [However, they can be reset using Potential Cubes, or even improved.]


    [Weapon Enhancement Stones can be used to restore Item Durability. If Item Durability reaches zero, the item will break.]


    [On Weapons, Weapon Enhancement Stones of higher grade of quality can be used to further enhance these weapons, granting bonus stats.]


    [Item Effects and Abilities are applied whenever the wielder equips the item and imbues it with Mana. When Mana runs out or there''s no more Mana into these items, the Bonus Stats will no longer be applied.]


    [Based on Item Quality, Items might require more Mana than others.]


    A-Amazing¡­ It needs Mana for the stats to work properly but still! I have endless Mana anyways, so it is a bit of a cheat, but couldn''t I just maintain my equipment bonus stats always active? Well, it might be a problem whenever I am sleeping, but in that case they''ll be unequipped anyways.


    It cost tons of EXP, but I think I''ve discovered a brand-new way to increase my stats even further, this is just amazing, to be honest.


    Though, how can I get more Weapon Enhancement Stones and Potential Cubes? Only on Quests, maybe?


    Well, for now, I should quickly save the ring in my inventory.


    "That was awesome, big sis! Can you make me a cool ring like that one day?" Zephy wondered.


    "Oh¡­ Sure, maybe I''ll create one like that one day." I smiled, giving him a head pat. "For now, how about you go look for grandma?"


    "Ah, right¡­" He said. "I''ll go see her then! You don''t want toe too?"


    "I''ll be still a bit busy doing a few things for now, but I''ll make sure to go check on herter." I said.


    "Alright!" Zephy swiftly ran away from my room.


    "Phew, that kid never quits." Ignatius sighed at my side.


    "He''s annoying! Why are siblings so annoying?!" Beelzebub asked.


    "Shut up, he might be a bit¡­ overbearing at times, but he''s still my beloved brother." I said with a proud smile. "For now though, let''s pick a new Skill to go with Level 10 Alchemy and Crafting¡­"


    "How about Metallurgy? It willplement really well with both, and it was the one you didn''t choose before, so it can level up just as quick as Crafting did." Alice said.


    "I see¡­ Alright, let''s pick this one then." I smiled. "I''ll be crafting more stuff in the following days and use these three coupons I acquired."


    Ding!


    [You''ve learned the [Metallurgy: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----

 Chapter 759 Crafting Even More Equipment!

    ?


    -----


    While spending my time training with my friends and my father, gathering materials and synthetizing and crafting new equipment, and interacting with my family, especially grandma, the week went by flying, and the beginning of the next week was already here.


    This morning, I woke early and admired my three creations, three special equipment items I made using already existing items I got from the System, which I fused and reforged using Alchemy, Crafting, and Metallurgy, with other, stronger materials in the same fashion as I created Aquarina''s ring.


    I cannotpletely control their Quality Grade though, so not all of them ended in the same Grade as Aquarina''s Ring, even when I used simr materials, but I also wanted to give them other, special abilities to them morepatible with my own elements and strengths, so I used some more Branches of Yggdrasil, a bit of their Sap, and also used other Materials and items, such as the Nes that contained Ignatius Heart Core into small jewels, and the bracelet of the same type.


    Aside from that, I also utilized nts and other items that had light and lightning elemental affinity which I had harvested in my many trips outside, I wanted to make these items be useful specifically for me, while also helping me in some shorings, such as Soul Exhaustion. They aren''t perfect because I needed morepatible materials, but the sure do look good enough.


    Ah, and my Metallurgy Skill Leveled up to Level 6 after the creation of all three of these equipment items.


    -----


    [Metallurgy: Lv6]


    Skill Proficiency: 25000/30000


    A Signature Skill for Crafters and Alchemists.


    A Special Skill that allows for the maniption andbination of different types of metals and alloys, and any other type of item that possess these metal items as well. Grants special insights on different types of metals, and how to create uniquebinations between them.


    Passive Effect (6): Grants the ability to manipte andbine existing metals or items made out of metals to create brand new items and increases their Quality by +60%. Additionally, it grants the innate insight to gain ideas and enlightenment over what to craft and create, with a 30% Chance for the item created to evolve into an even higher quality and stronger item.


    Level Bonus (6): Enhances the Quality of Created Items by +60%.


    -----


    The description was slightly simr to Crafting, but its effects were really good, metals were the items I struggled the most while handling them, and this Skill mostly solved that problem.


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [You''ve utilized the [System Made Item Coupon (??? Grade)] x3 on all three of the selected Items!]


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    The coupons simply turned into particles of light and flew into the items I created with my own hands, which were the only ones that could receive this "enhancement" and immediately began to glow with great power, as if their true strength was finally being awakened.


    Ding!


    [The [Infernal ck Dragon''s Scale Armor (S- Grade)] has been enhanced!]


    [The [Holy Light Spirit Soul Tiara (A+++ Grade)] has been enhanced!]


    [The [Demonic Wrathful Dragon''s Ring (A+++ Grade)] has been enhanced!]


    To try them out, I equipped them all together, as I slowly checked their Information Status. The world "amazed" couldn''t really describe how I felt¡­


    -----


    [Infernal ck Dragon''s Scale Armor]


    [Item Type]: [Chest Armor] [Shoulder Armor] [Arm Armor]


    [Item Grade]: [S-]


    [Item Requirement]: [Red Dragon Bloodline]


    [Item Durability]: [25000/25000]


    [Item Effects]: [HP]: [+5000] [STR]: [+1500] [DEF]: [+5000] [MAG]: [+1500] [RES]: [+5000]


    [Bonus Effects]: [Dragon Skills Power +25% (A)] [MAG +10% (C)] [AGI +5% (D)] [Fire Magic Power +15% (B)]


    [Item Abilities]


    [Red Dragon''s Scales]: If the wielder has an Awakened Red Dragon Bloodline, reduces Physical Damage taken by -10% and Magic Damage taken by -20%. After taking enough Magic Attacks, it is possible to unleash their power back and release the Magic Damage taken as a powerful shockwave, dealing up to +100% Damage. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Infernal Draconic ze]: If the wielder has an Awakened Red Dragon Bloodline, it is possible to summon a powerful Aura of Draconic ze that increases Fire Attribute Magic Damage by +25%, the mes can also deal additional damage to nearby foes.


    [Item Description]


    A powerful Armor set that can cover the chest, the shoulders, and arms, made up of wyvern scales but that has been enhanced with small fragments of a Red Dragon''s Heart, alongside their Spiritual Crystalized Mana, gaining their properties. An extremely tough armor that can only be worn by those with Red Dragon Bloodline.


    -----


    Ah, this armor is just perfect!


    -----


    [Holy Light Spirit Soul Tiara]


    [Item Type]: [Head Armor] [Lightweight Armor] [Tiara]


    [Item Grade]: [A+++]


    [Item Requirement]: [Contract With A Holy Light Spirit]


    [Item Durability]: [15000/15000]


    [Item Effects]: [HP]: [+250] [MP]: [+5000] [MAG]: [+2500] [RES]: [+500] [AGI]: [+500] [LUC]: [+500] [CHM]: [+500]


    [Bonus Effects]: [Holy Light Magic Power +20% (A)] [MAG +5% (D)] [Soul Strength +20% (B)] [LUC +3% (E)]


    [Item Abilities]


    [Holy Light Crown]: If the wielder has a Contract with a Holy Light Spirit, the Tiara can transform into a Holy Crown of Light, which will unleash a powerful Aura of Holy Light, enhancing the wielder''s Holy Light, Spirit, and Life Magic Power and Effects by +20%, while healing allies within 50 meters of the user by 0.50% HP per second.


    [Spiritual Soul Reinforcement]: If the wielder has a Contract with a Holy Light Spirit, increases Soul Strength, Soul Vitality, and Soul Exhaustion Regeneration Speed by +30%, and Soul Damage taken is reduced by -15%.


    [Item Description]


    A beautiful golden tiara crafted using a small tiara made by an old dwarf as the base, and enchanted with the power of a Holy Spirit, and manypatible materials, alongside Spirit Tree''s Branches and Sap. Only those with the blessing of Holy Spirits can wield this item and awaken their true power.


    -----


    The Tiara was more amazing than I had imagined, and that buff to my Soul was really needed. The Bonus Effects aren''t the best, with two of them being rather low, but at this point I''ll take anything!


    Andstly, the ring¡­


    -----

 Chapter 760 Sylphy Might Be A Bit Overgeared

    Chapter 760 Sylphy Might Be A Bit Overgeared


    -----


    Andstly, the ring I made¡­


    -----


    [Demonic Wrathful Dragon''s Ring]


    {Item Type}: [essory] [Ring]


    {Item Grade}: [A+++]


    {Item Requirement}: [Possess Dragon Bloodline And A Contract With A Darkness Spirit]


    {Item Durability}: [4000/4000]


    {Item Effects}: [MP]: [+2000] [STR]: [+500] [MAG]: [+250] [AGI]: [+500] [LUC]: [+250] [CHM]: [+250]


    {Bonus Effects}: [CHM +3% (D)] [STR & MAG +10% (C)] [All Stats +5% (A)] [Boss Damage +10% (B)]


    {Item Abilities}


    [Demonic Dragon''s Wrath]: If the wielder has Dragon Bloodline, this Ring can channel their wrathful strength whenever they''re in a pinch, enhancing Strength, Defense, and Agility by +15% and Dragon Skills Damage and Effects by +30%.


    [Darkness Bound]: If the wielder has a Contract with a Darkness Spirit, enhances Dark Attribute Magic Damage and Effects by +20% and Curse Magic Effects and Duration by +10%.


    {Item Description}


    A ck ring with a small jewel in the shape of the head of a dragon, it emanates a powerful, overbearing aura, and if the conditions are fulfilled, it will awaken a temporary strength within the user''s body. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----


    With all three items equipped, I felt much stronger, to the point it felt a bit too ridiculous. Was this power always dwelling within me?! Well, it is the System''s power, but it surely is another power out of this world¡­


    Ding!


    [You havepleted the {Special Quest}: [Craft Three Powerful Pieces of Equipment!]


    [Congrattions! You''ve created and enhanced three pieces of equipment, and you''ve now attained an incredible power and a great bonus to all of your stats, alongside special abilities within each item. Continue through your journey utilizing these pieces of enhanced gear and learn different techniques from crafting experts to improve upon your creations even more.]


    [You have Completed the Quest in less than 7 Days, you''ve received Bonus Rewards.]


    [Rewards: [1000000 EXP] [500000 Shared EXP] [Potential Cubes (C Grade)] x5 [Weapon Enhancement Stone (C Grade)] x5 [Armor Enhancement Stone (C Grade)] x5 [essory Enhancement Stone (C Grade)] x5]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 28 to Level 29!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 14 to Level 15!]


    [Violet] Level has increased from Level 22 to Level 23!]


    [Brownie] Level is already Max; Brownie is ready to evolve at any time.]


    "Nice I got some new items and- Oh right, Brownie can evolve for a while now, huh?" I wondered. "Kind of forgot about that because I''ve been busy doing other things¡­"


    "Chuuu!" Brownie appeared at my side, angry at me for forgetting about him.


    "O-Okay, sorry, sorry! Don''t get mad at me like that¡­" I sighed. "Let''s see¡­"


    I quickly allowed Brownie to evolve through the System Commands, he had no evolution option for now, so I just went and evolved the little mole-like spirit into his next form right away.


    Ding!


    [Brownie] has started evolving!]


    FLAAASH!


    His small and adorable body became much bigger now, being the size of an average dog now instead of a small rat sized mole, his ws became sharper, with a metallic glint, and his nose longer and star shaped.


    "Chuuu! Grooohh!"


    Ding!


    [Brownie] has evolved!]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Brownie]


    [Race]: [Mature Earth Mole Spirit]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [0/40]


    [ss]: [Greater Star-Nosed Metal w Mole]


    [HP]: [850/850]


    [MP]: [540/540]


    [Strength]: [850]


    [Defense]: [730]


    [Magic]: [450]


    [Resistance]: [450]


    [Agility]: [500]


    [Luck]: [250]


    [Charm]: [500]


    {Skills}: [Digging: Lv4] [Sharp ws: Lv4] [Soil Maniption: Lv4] [Sharp Senses: Lv5] [Roll: Lv6] [Metal ws: Lv1] [Terrain Maniption: Lv1] [y Gun: Lv1]


    -----


    "Oh, you''ve be stronger in a sh, Brownie!" I said, congratting him. "You''ll help us out a lot once we''re in the open wildnds, your digging and terrain maniption will be handy."


    "Chuuu!" Brownie nodded, seemingly being just happy to help.


    "Well, now that I was done with that, about the new items I acquired¡­ The Potential Cubes and Enhancement Stones, how do I exactly use them?" I wondered, checking on the items.


    "Simply rub them over the piece of equipment you want to use them." Said Alice. "The interesting part is that you can use them even in non-enhanced equipment, though I rmend using them on already enhanced ones to give them even better stats!"


    "Huh¡­ Can I use them on Scarlet and Sapphire?" I wondered, as the sword and the shield were sitting over my bed, chilling.


    "That would be awesome!" Said Sapphire. "I wouldn''t want to be reced by a new shield you make one day¡­"


    "Me neither¡­" Scarlet sighed.


    "Eh? I''m not recing you girls!" I sighed.


    "Well, it is not possible, it seems. Equipment with Systems develop their own unique forms and powers, and cannot be enhanced using such items, but you can still feed them to them through their material absorption skill." Said Alice. "It might enhance their stats a bit. System Equipment gain souls and be "Alive" can level up, develop skills, and much more, so I think the trade-off is rather good, both Enhanced Equipment and System-having Equipment are strong, and have their own strengths and weaknesses."


    "I see¡­" I nodded. "I guess you''re not wrong in that. I do wonder though; can I give enhanced equipment a System?"


    "Hmm, I think it should work?" Wondered Alice. "But I think some of its effects and bonuses might be lost in exchange for gaining life, and being able to grow stronger by itself."


    "So I can''t just have it all." I sighed. "Well, that''s fine I believe. For now, I should probably save the stones because they can regenerate lost durability and all. That''s very important. Unlike the System-having equipment familiars, who can regenerate or even be healed, conventional pieces of equipment will simply break, right?"


    "Indeed, these items are precious, so make sure to save them forter." Alice nodded. "More importantly, I think Aquarina''s birthday is already upon us?"


    "Yep, today''s her birthday, and we''ll be gifting her the ring and¡­ Well, a System Seed." I sighed, feeling a bit nervous. "I-I hope she doesn''t make a fuss about it¡­"


    "Well, you''ve already revealed to her this secret, so I doubt she''ll be too surprised." Alice said. "Now, let''s go downstairs, I bet the party preparations are starting!"


    -----

 Chapter 761 Aquarinas Birthday Party

    Chapter 761 Aquarina''s Birthday Party


    -----


    Once I walked downstairs, I was greeted with my entire family working with several of our family''s servants in the preparations. We were going to celebrate Aquarina''s birthday in my house mostly because Aquarina kept asking for that instead of her own.


    "Ah Sylphy, you''re finally awake, what have you been doingtely?" Wondered my father.


    "I was giving some finishing touches to my equipment, like it?" I asked, showing my father and my mother my creations.


    The full body armor shone with draconic power, the ring unleashed a demonic strength, and the tiara held divine and holy magic. The two were left surprised as they appraised the items using their own skills, magic, and experience.


    "I-I have never been someone that can craft more than basic armor, clothes, and weapons, at most I know how to imbue magical power into equipment using Monster''s Magic Crystals but quite honestly, this goes beyond that¡­" My father sighed. "S-Sylphy, you''ve already reached the level of Grandmasters of Crafting and Alchemy!"


    "Eh?! Really?!" I wondered. "Hahaha, you don''t have to praise me so much¡­ I still got a long way to go. Right, mom?"


    However, my mom, who seemed to have much more experience and knew exactly how magical weapons, armor, essories, and all of that worked, was left speechless¡­ Her mouth was wide open as she nced at the equipment, her eyes almost popping out of her face.


    "M-Mom?" I asked.


    "T-This is¡­ It''spletely different from what you did to the bag, right?!" Asked my mother. "Instead of granting the items life so they can grow stronger by themselves, somehow you''ve granted them such high level enchantments that¡­ by merely fulfilling the conditions and equipping these items, a person''s strength, defense, magical power, and even¡­ luck?! Can increase tremendously!"


    "Eh? But isn''t that how magical equipment works?" I wondered.


    "N-Not to that extent! Well, the highest graded items do, probably but not to¡­ this ridiculous extent!" My mother was amazed. These "game-like" items were in apletely different level than anything she seemed to have seen before, maybe. "Usually these items grant a special form to unleash a wearer''s powers and strength, sometimes giving them an affinity, or enhancing the power of magic spells formed, or even facilitating their conjuration. Sometimes they have enough power to cut through mountains, or unleash beams of destruction, but¡­ Not to the extent their own power merges with the wielder''s body by itself."


    "Oh¡­" I said. "W-Well, I guess I did add a lot of crazy materials into them and maybe¡­ Some Spiritual Magic and stuff."


    "What''s the matter, Faylen?" Uncle Arafunn showed up. "I''ve never seen you make that face before in a while¡­"


    "I-I am just surprised." My mother sighed. "Well, and a bit concerned, this girl just keeps surprising me with new things like this¡­ What if someone tries to take her away from us because of these powers?"


    "Well, it isn''t that different from what I am already being chased around for." I shrugged. "You shouldn''t really worry more than you''ve already worried, mom."


    "Hmmm¡­ Sylphy''s unique abilities, magic, and talent might have brought to this world a brand-new way to create equipment." Arafunn giggled. "Well, it is certainly interesting, I can''t deny I am looking forward to how your daughter will one day shape the entire world."


    "Ah, Arafunn, stop saying stuff like that." My mother sighed. "For now, let''s continue making the birthday party preparations! A-And Sylphy, make sure to keep that equipment saved inside your bag while you can, if people see it they might panic due to its immense value and magic power."


    "I-I get it." I nodded. "I made a simr ring for Aquarina though¡­"


    "You what?!" My father and my mother asked at the same time.


    "Yeah, a gift for her." I said. "Is it wrong?"


    "T-That''s¡­ Well, I guess we can''t really tell you not to do it now." My mother sighed. "I better cast an invisibility spell on it and a small enchantment¡­ {Enchant: Invisible essory}"


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [The [Cmitous Abyssal Sea Dragon Ring (S Grade)] Ring has gained the [Invisibility: Stealth] Enchanted Ability!]


    [By imbuing some mana, it is possible to transform this ring''s aura to look like a normal, average magic ring and not surprise those that appraise it.]


    "Oh, this is amazing, mom! Can you give it to my other equipment? Like that it won''t bring unwanted attention."


    "Yeah, I''ll do it." My mother nodded. "I was already nning to."


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Like that, mom enchanted the other equipment like that, this was a more advanced form of magic I hadn''t seen before, Enchantments to physical objects that remain permanently are an incredibly powerful magic, usually requiring ridiculous quantities of runes and mana. I have the mana, but not enough runes for it.


    "Thanks mom, but can you enchant them to give them more magic and stuff?" I wondered innocently. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Of course I can''t." She sighed. "This level of enchantment can only be made once in a piece of equipment, if I do another, it might override, or the item could explode due to the over umtion of magic power. Smaller enchantments can be done several times on a single item, but the level of enchantment I used on yours is the highest grade, so it can''t be stacked with any others."


    "Oh¡­ I wonder if I will be able to conjure that enchantment magic one day though." I wondered, feeling slightly hopeful.


    "You will, probably in a few more years." She smiled. "You''ve already grown very strong, just keep going at your own pace. But never hurry yourself for more power, I know you''re a girl constantly seeking knowledge and magic, but don''t overdo it, enjoy your childhood. Your parents are here to protect you and make sure you''ll live well, dear."


    "Yep, don''t do more than what you''ve done, okay?" My father sighed. "Even I get worried!"


    "Hahaha, okay, I get it." I giggled. "I''ll take it easy for now."


    The day continued, and the preparations were almost done when Aquarina and the rest of my friends arrived with their families, the party began in the evening, starting with music, dance, and delicious snacks, drinks, trats, and sweets.


    -----

 Chapter 762 Amazonian Celebrations

    ?


    -----


    We didn''t used to make any fancy parties for birthday before, but now that we''re living as nobles with a lot of money, we''ve been doing this for thetest years since we arrived in Agartha, just to indulge a bit into the lifestyle¡­ Of course, we don''t just celebrate mine or Aquarina''s only.


    We celebrate everyone''s birthday, my mother, father, uncle, my friends, their friends, the nuns, everyone we know closely. It is never fair to just celebrate a single person''s birthday, right?


    Myst birthday was rather special too, with Aquarina''s confession and our first kiss¡­ It still makes me feel fuzzy and smile whenever I remember that day. I also want this day to be remembered by Aquarina as she grows up, so that''s why I''ve prepared her this ring.


    "Uwaaah! So many things everywhere!" Aquarina walked around with me and Zack and the rest of our friends. The living hall inside of the manor and also most of the external garden was beautifully decorated with colorful paper, and balloons made out of thin leather.


    There were also several floating spheres of glowing light all around. As the day went by and we celebrated the birthday, mostly through chatting, snacking, and sometimes dancing to the music Uncle Arafunnposed using his magic, the beautiful lights glowing around became prettier that darker the day became, as the night slowly approached.


    Not only there were these mere things, but most of the members of the Amazon Tribe joined us as well, beginning their ritualistic dances and songs using their special, crafted tools for music made out of monster bones and cartges.


    While the more elven music was serene and simr to the one we would hear in simr noble gathering parties, Amazonian music was filled with intensity, and as the night fell, a big fire was build by the Amazonian, created using a special magical wood from their original forest.


    "Today we celebrate my daughter''s 13 year birthday! Thirteen years ago, she blessed us all with her birth, and since then we''ve strived forwards as a family. Through many hardships, we''ve managed to reach a peacefulnd, although still filled with challenges, where we''ve been able to settle down and grow stronger together." Nepheline said. "My daughter Aquarina, now that you''re thirteen years of age, you''re now be recognized as a young adult within your tribe! And soon, once you reach an older age, you will be the new chief. Until that moment, keep fighting, growing stronger, and surviving while strengthening our bonds as family."


    "Yes mother! I will!" Aquarina nodded, her body had been painted with ritualistic paintings, mostly made out of white ash, each tattoo in her body symbolized a year of her life, she had them in her arms, legs, around her neck, back, and now, a small one in her forehead, which her mother drew for her.


    It had the shape of a tree with three branches facing upwards, whose roots connected to the tattoos in her neck which then connected to the ones in the rest of her limbs.


    "The Crest of thirteen years has been made!" Her mother celebrated, raising a barrel filled with purified water, which has been added essential oils from herbs, smelling like shampoo a bit. "Now, my daughter, wash away each year you''ve gone through."


    "Okay." Aquarina nodded, taking therge barrel and throwing all the water over her body. The tattoos instantly washed away. I had to admit it was a bit overexaggerated, but for the Amazonian, it mean letting go of the past and embracing the present while looking forward to the future toe.


    By representing their years lived over their bodies and then washing them away, they weed their new year "anew" and it could even be said that they''ve been born once more, but now she was recognized as an adult within the tribe.


    "Yeaaaaahhh!!!"


    "The future chief has been reborn!"


    "Wash away the past years, wee the new present!"


    "I can see that this girl had grown much stronger and honorable! She''s shaping well below Nepheline''s tutge!"


    "Indeed, indeed!"


    "I''ve heard Aquarina has also already decided her mate."


    "Is that so? I wonder who''s the lucky boy!"


    Oh¡­ I guess they don''t know yet, huh? I wonder how they''ll react. Well, there''s no point in revealing that any time soon-


    "I will announce who will be my mate, my partner for all life!" Aquarina suddenly said, as everyone quickly nced at her once more. "Sylph,e here!"


    "E-Eh?! W-Wait a second, Aquarina, aren''t you being a bit hasty?!" I asked in shock.


    "There''s nothing to be worried about!" Aquarina smiled, suddenly looking much more confident, as she held my hand, everyone nced at me in surprise.


    "I had not expected this!"


    "So the red haired long eared girl¡­ Aquarina''s friend."


    "I could had sworn it would had been the green haired boy, but he has already found someone, I believe."


    "This is the third time that someone of our tribe epts an outsider¡­"


    "And a girl, as well!"


    "Hmm, but how are they going to have children?"


    There were all kinds of mixed opinions within the tribe, but the most slightly offensive thing I heard was people wondering how we''ll bring offspring in the future¡­ Well, we could always adopt.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wait, this isn''t the important thing though! I am so embarrassed, why is she doing this out of the blue?! She didn''t even told me! Geez¡­


    "I-I will do my best to be¡­ A good wife for Aquarina¡­ I-I guess?" I said nervously, blushing. "But it will be a while until then though¡­ Ahh, does it has to be announced so soon?"


    "Hehehe, don''t worry about it." Nepheline giggled, giving me a head pat. "It is just a ritualistic thing, you may consummate your love once you grow older!"


    "C-Consummate?! I haven''t even been thinking about that!" I facepalmed, feeling even more embarrassed.


    "Sylphy, we have toplete the ritual with a kiss." Aquarina said, holding my hands in front of the entire tribe, her eyes were so beautiful though.


    Wait, what, a kiss?! In front of everyone?!


    -----

 Chapter 763 Complete The Ritual With A Kiss And A Wedding Ring!

    ?


    -----


    "Sylphy, we have toplete the ritual with a kiss." Aquarina said, holding my hands in front of the entire tribe, her eyes were so beautiful though.


    Wait, what, a kiss?! In front of everyone?!


    "F-Fine, let''s make it quick¡­" I let her have her way, as she gave me a brief yet sweet kiss, and then hugged me tightly.


    Once that was over, some magicians around fired fireballs into the skies, which exploded in a way of celebration, covering the skies with colorful red mes that slowly dissipated into thin air.


    "BRAVOOO!"


    "The future chief already has a mate; this is good to know!"


    "It has been a while since I''ve seen two girls together, they''re cute!"


    "Sylph has now be part of the tribe too, right?"


    "Amazing! Nice!"


    Everyone celebrated happily, which only made me feel¡­ even more embarrassed.


    And this also included my side of the family¡­


    "Oh my! I wasn''t aware of this!" My grandmother giggled with a happy smile. "I am so happy for you two! It seems you''ve already nned a marriage?! So nice to know! I''ll make sure to do something for you two once you can marry in some more years in the future!"


    Elves are consideredplete independent adults by the age of 21, but can marry at the age of 18¡­ So we''ll have to wait until then. That might also¡­ well, include the whole "consummate" thing, but for now I don''t nt to think about it, we''re too young for any of that.


    At most, just cuddles!


    Though I feel a bit overwhelmed with everything they''re nning, I don''t really feel like rejecting them either, as it would hurt Aquarina''s feelings a bit¡­ And it''s not like my feelings for her will change as we grow up.


    And seeing how she''s so dedicated to our rtionship; I doubt she''ll ever forget about me either. It is a bit childish, or maybe immature to think about a rtionship that''llst forever like some fairy tale, but I really wish it can be the case.


    I will do everything I can for that!


    "Well, now that we are in this and everyone''s celebrating." I sighed. "Here."


    I quickly gave Aquaria her new ring.


    "A ring?" She wondered, surprised. "Ooh, it looks pretty! You made it for me?! Really? I-It is like a wedding ring, right? You elves and humans do that!"


    "E-Eh?! Wedding ring?!" I asked. "W-Well, let''s¡­ huh, maybe? But don''t jump the shark so soon¡­"


    "Hehehe, I was joking!" Aquarina caught me off guard with that. "Or did you wanted it to be that way~?" She asked teasingly.


    "Geez, leave it at that¡­" I sighed. "This is a special ring I made for you, it''ll help you keep your body stronger and not be exhausted when using your father''s powers."


    "So you made this¡­ specifically for that issue?" Aquarina''s eyes began to cry tears of happiness. "Sylphy! You''re so thoughtful!"


    Aquarina quickly wore it and immediately felt the effects, gasping, and then, she hugged me tightly again¡­ If it wasn''t for my own physique, this girl would crush my ribs with that strength of hers!


    "It is so strong¡­ The effects I mean!" She analyzed the ring. "But before, I could hardly feel anything from the ring¡­"


    "It is a special enchantment my mother added to it, that way the ring won''t be easily detected by people, and therefore, its hard to be robbed or bring unwanted attention!" I said with a smile. "After all, it is incredibly powerful."


    "I see! So cool!" She smiled. "I''ll make sure to treasure it for the rest of my life, Sylphy! I love you so much!" She hugged me again.


    "Aww, I love you too." I sighed, giving her a head pat. "And I''ve got another gift for you, but that one will be forter. Meet me at my dormitory this night, alright?" I asked with a gentle smile.


    Aquarina suddenly blushed a bit, raising her eyebrows.


    "B-But that''s¡­ We shouldn''t¡­ do it yet!" She said, blushing. "W-Well if you really want to¡­ I¡­ I am willing to¡­" She began fidgeting.


    "N-No! Not that! Geez, it is another thing, not that!" I sighed, calming her down. "I am not a pervert, sigh¡­"


    "A-Ahahaha! Sorry!" She giggled at the misunderstanding. "Okay then! I was already nning to anyway, let''s have a sleepover!"


    "Okay then!" I nodded. "For now, let''s get you a bit drier, you''re all wet¡­"


    I conjured a gust spell and quickly dried Aquarina''s body, clothes, and hair really quickly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Let''s go dance to the Amazonian music! I like to go wild with this music, I prefer it way more than the elven one that is too fancy!" She giggled, grabbing my hand and dragging me to the center of the stage.


    By dancing, ying,ughing, and eating, time went by flying really quickly, and the festivities were finallying to an end, the people slowly went to sleep, including my own family and us.


    And once Aquarina arrived at my dormitory, I asked her to close the door and not make any sound¡­ Because this was very important.


    "Alright, so what is it that you have to give me?" She wondered, sitting at my side in the bed, looking at me curiously. "Ah, is it another essory? Or maybe a sweet?"


    "No¡­ It is something special." I said. "A power I''ve always had since the beginning, the "System" that I told you about before, the power that brings me items, and all of that."


    "T-That god-like power?!" Aquarina asked. "You can share it?!"


    "Ssshh!" I quickly covered her mouth, conjuring several deafening barriers. "It is a secret! Keep it down, Aquarina! Geez!"


    "A-Ah, sorry Sylphy¡­ I was surprised." She apologized. "B-But why would¡­ you give such a power to me?"


    "Huh? You''re really asking why?" I wondered. "Aside from my parents, you''re the person I trust the most in this entire world, and also the one¡­ I love and want to spend the rest of my life with. So it''s the very least I could do. I want to give you a power that could help you grow much stronger, so you can survive better the many things we''ll have to face together."


    FLAAASH!


    Within my hands, a silver-colored cube appeared.


    -----

 Chapter 764 Giving A System Seed To Aquarina

    ?


    -----


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 800.000 EXP!]


    [You have created a [System Seed]!]


    A System Seed quickly appeared above my hands, which Alice created on the spot. Aquarina was surprised at first of me revealing this power and wanting to share with her, and that was to be expected.


    "You already know this world is dangerous¡­ We''ve went through so many things already, and there might be so many more toe as we grow older." I sighed. "So that''s why I want to give you a power that could help you grow stronger faster too. It''s not like I am looking down on your own strength or anything, you could consider this power as another type of "equipment" something you can equip to strengthen yourself even more."


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina seemed slightly moved. "A-Are you sure about this? Won''t it tire you out to share this power or something?"


    "Not really, I''ve shared it already with all my familiars and spirits, the reason they can grow strong and evolve quickly is thanks to them." I smiled.


    "Wow¡­" Aquarina wasn''t afraid or something, but she did seemed a bit worried. "I¡­ Okay!"


    However, at the end, she epted the gift rather quickly.


    "Here, take it." I said. "Alice, can you help her absorb it?"


    "Sure thing." Alice appeared at our side.


    "A-Alice? Your light spirit?" Aquarina wondered.


    "She''s actually a special spirit, more than just a light spirit, she''s the System itself, and she''s connected to these powers, she''s¡­ well, she''s fused with my own soul." I exined. "Since I was born that I''ve had her within my soul. We''ve been friends since then- no, family."


    "It is nice to greet you this way, Aquarina." Said Alice. "You don''t have to worry about a single thing, this process will be swift, we''ve tested it before, and it won''t cause any damage. Though the input of power might cause a bit of a headache."


    "I-I see¡­" Aquarina was slightly overwhelmed with all the information she learned. "I''ll make sure to keep this secret to myself, I won''t tell anybody about this unless you ask me to, Sylphy."


    "Thank you, I knew I could trust you." I nodded. "Now¡­"


    FLAAASH!


    Aquarina held the System Seed as Alice helped her imbue its powers into her own body, the System Seed flew into her chest, slowly melding into her body and then, her soul.


    "Ungh¡­!" Aquarina gritted her teeth as she felt the rush of new power reaching her body.


    Countless circuits of System Energy flowed into her body, constantly transforming her very power and talents into stats and skills, and then adding even more strength on top of her base power.


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    A powerful Aura like I had only seening out of Nephilim when she acquired her System surged- no, this one might be even stronger! It felt as if Aquarina''s whole power was boosted several times over.


    Ding!


    [Aquarina] has acquired a System.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [She has developed new Skills and a Job ss.]


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 8: Spiritual Ocean Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 10: Divine Sea Dragon Physique]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [EXP]: [0/50000]


    [ss]: [Rogue]


    [Subss]: [Water Mage]


    [HP]: [4754/4754]


    [MP]: [48563/48563]


    [Strength]: [4586]


    [Defense]: [2375]


    [Magic]: [5502]


    [Resistance]: [2174]


    [Agility]: [7440]


    [Luck]: [2500]


    [Charm]: [6000]


    [Skills]: [Darkage Abyssal Bloodline: Lv1] [Abyssal Embodiment: Lv1] [Abyssal Aura: Lv1] [Divine Protection: Lv1] [Heavenly Ocean Ruler: Lv1] [Heavenly Poseidon''s Aegis: Lv1] [Dragon Heart: Lv1] [Ocean Dragon''s Aura: Lv1] [Shadow Dagger Arts: Lv1] [Divine Poseidon''s Trident: Lv1] [Elemental Fusion: Lv1] [Alchemy: Lv1] [Unyielding Love (Sylph): Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Oceanus, the Chief God of Oceans and Water] [Tethys, the Chief Goddess of Fresh Water and Nursery] [Amatheia, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Animals] [Amphinome, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Currents] [Amphithoe, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Waves]


    -----


    "Woah! W-What is that thing?! Some sort of¡­ Window thing? Huh? It looks like a book with so many letters and numbers¡­ But it is like transparent, kind of like water, and light?" Aquarina was surprised by the System Window appearing in front of her.


    "Let''s see~" I said, looking at hers. "Oh, you''re pretty strong right off the bat! This is your System Status, it''ll show your progress in strength and also your abilities as skills, it even shows the divine protections you have."


    "I-I see¡­" Aquarina nodded.


    "Each of these are Stats, which represent a certain ability of your body, their numbers are really high, higher than any of my familiars except Nephilim, so you''re amazing already, Aquarina!" I congratted her.


    "I-I¡­ see¡­" Aquarina was really confused, well, every Familiar that got a System were just as confused at first. "So what does the HP and MP do?"


    "HP is Health Points, it is like your own life¡­ Simplified, the more damage you take, the lower it goes." I said. "MP is Mana Points, it is a quantitative amount of Mana into numbers you have."


    "Amazing, it even can tell that?!" Aquarina was amazed. "And this¡­ Luck? Charm?"


    "Ah, that¡­" I ended going slowly with everything, exining her what each Stat could do for her.


    "So as of now, your Status is just the amount of power you currently have, normally, you could increase it by progressing as you''ve done so far, but there''s now a new way additionally, to Level Up." I said. "By killing monsters, you can level up and your stats will instantly increase."


    "Ohh¡­ D-Does that means that I can grow so strong so quickly?!" She asked.


    "It is not THAT quick, you''ll still need to kill stronger and stronger monsters to progress so you''ll eventually advance slowly after a while." I said. "Nheless, it''s a nice bonus that will help you a lot!"


    "Woah¡­" Aquarina still couldn''t believe it. "And these Skills¡­ How do I use them?"


    "Most of them are already just your basic abilities- Though, some are unique that have developed just know thanks to Alice packing all the divine power you got from the divine protections of the gods¡­ and making it your own strength, independent from them." I exined.


    "Independent? Does this means¡­?!" Aquarina felt amazed.


    "Yeah, it pretty much means they can no longer take away this power from us." I smiled.


    -----

 Chapter 765 Aquarinas New Skills

    ?


    -----


    Aquarina''s Status was indeed quite surprising, it even showcased her Magic Circle and Physique like mine! My Familiars seem to be able to grow stronger through evolutions, and have Ranks simr to the Ranks Monsters have, but it seems that humans are different.


    Instead of Ranks, the Magic Circle and Physique are directly shown. Well, the only one I couldpare to would be Nephilim and Furoh, and both don''t seem to possess a Magic Circle nor a specific Physique thing. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unlike that, Furoh grows stronger by evolving his own body and strengthening all of his powers at once, seems to be something unique of a lot of tribes of demons, which have a simr growth type than Monsters.


    Meanwhile, Nephilim is¡­ Well, I don''t know, she doesn''t have none because herposition is very unique, the closest thing I couldpare her to would be a golem. The rest are all Spirits, and they don''t have magic circles and physiques for obvious reasons, strengthening slowly through evolution and through the reinforcement of their bond with their master.


    I guess it can be expected to see simr Status with humans, and maybe humanoid demons, such as Mist or Celeste, that can develop magic circles and physiques instead of having the Evolution Power.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 8: Spiritual Ocean Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 10: Divine Sea Dragon Physique]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [EXP]: [0/50000]


    [ss]: [Rogue]


    [Subss]: [Water Mage]


    [HP]: [4754/4754]


    [MP]: [48563/48563]


    [Strength]: [4586]


    [Defense]: [2375]


    [Magic]: [5502]


    [Resistance]: [2174]


    [Agility]: [7440]


    [Luck]: [2500]


    [Charm]: [6000]


    [Skills]: [Darkage Abyssal Bloodline: Lv1] [Abyssal Embodiment: Lv1] [Abyssal Aura: Lv1] [Divine Protection: Lv1] [Heavenly Ocean Ruler: Lv1] [Heavenly Poseidon''s Aegis: Lv1] [Dragon Heart: Lv1] [Ocean Dragon''s Aura: Lv1] [Shadow Dagger Arts: Lv1] [Divine Poseidon''s Trident: Lv1] [Elemental Fusion: Lv1] [Alchemy: Lv1] [Unyielding Love (Sylph): Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Oceanus, the Chief God of Oceans and Water] [Tethys, the Chief Goddess of Fresh Water and Nursery] [Amatheia, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Animals] [Amphinome, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Currents] [Amphithoe, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Waves]


    -----


    And one of the things to note is that Aquarina alreadyes with a Subss too, Water Mage, and her first Job ss is Rogue, interestingly enough, these sses are usually chosen depending in our talents, or the talents that our parents inherit to us.


    Among the new Skills that Aquarina had within her Status, there was one that¡­ well, stood among the rest and was quite the elephant in the room, as they say. It was something really obviously strange and shocking that I had to check it right away.


    -----


    [Unyielding Love (Sylph): Lv1]


    A Special Skill that only manifests within the hearts of those that have an unyielding sense of love for those they care the most about. In this case, it is Sylph.


    Whenever the user is fighting to protect or help Sylph or those Sylph cares about, while being within a 20-meter radius of Sylph, enhances All Stats by +25%, Skill Damage and Effects by +50%, and Magic Spell Power and Effects by +100%.


    The higher the level of the skill, the stronger the bonuses be.


    -----


    "Amazing, this is really¡­ quite the skill." I was amazed. "It''ll make you stronger as long as we''re fighting together, pretty neat, right?"


    "Y-Yeah¡­" Aquarina nodded, although she was blushing a bit. "It''s a bit embarrassing though¡­"


    "Don''t worry, it is really cute though!" I giggled with a big smile on my face. "Now, how about we read a book or something before bed?"


    "Sure but¡­ I wonder, do you have the same Skill?" Aquarina wondered innocently.


    "A-Ah¡­ Well, I don''t." Imented. "S-Sorry¡­"


    "Eh? Ah! I-It doesn''t really matter if you don''t¡­" Aquarina said.


    "Well, I''m sure it would pop up naturally¡­ If it wasn''t for my System to be a bit¡­ Well, a bit different." I confessed.


    "Different?" Aquarina asked.


    "It is what Alice calls "glitched"." I said. "The System has¡­ internal problems, and it is like frozen, it can''t work as properly as yours does. I can''t level up, and I can''t earn Skills naturally either, they didn''t even had the power to grow stronger either."


    "O-Oh¡­" Aquarina felt shocked. "A-And I thought you relied on this power to grow so strong but¡­ It is still all of your efforts?"


    "Yeah, mostly." I nodded. "Well, it did help in a few little things. I have so much Mana because my MP never runs out, it is frozen in that number, even if smalls, it means it never runs out."


    "E-Eh? That''s the secret to your Mana?!" Aquarina was bbergasted.


    "More or less, it is something that surged out of an error, but that has helped me a lot." I giggled. "Well, eventually, we''ve figured out ways to use this "Glitched System" with Alice. Sadly, I can''t learn Skills by my own. Just recently I gained the ability to ept quests and make powerful equipment, but it''ll take me a while to fully develop everything and somehow find a way to get skills. For now, it is asional, though my older skills now gained the power to evolve sometimes, or when thy reach max level, I can get a new skill within their skill tree."


    "I-I see¡­" Aquarina was trying really hard to figure out whatever I was even talking about, it was honestly really cute, but I didn''t wanted to bother her anymore with this.


    "For now let''s just take it easy, I''ll teach you how to strengthen your skills too." I nodded. "Once we finally go to seek the other heroes, we''ll be able to kill some monsters on the way and get you some EXP so you can experience what''s leveling up."


    "Got it!" Aquarina nodded. "I''m excited already! Come on, teach me how to use the Skills!"


    "Already? Oh well, I guess we can do that for now." I giggled. "Let''s see¡­ Try this easy one for now."


    I pointed at the Skill named [Heavenly Ocean Ruler: Lv1], and told her to simply say the Skill name with confidence.


    "Let''s see¡­ Heavenly Ocean Ruler!"


    FLAAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 766 Time To Depart!

    ?


    -----


    While I had Skills such as Heavenly Sight and Heavenly Sun, which were directly rted to the Divine Protections of Theia and Hyperion, Aquarina had other Skills simr, andparative to them, one of them was Heavenly Ocean Ruler and then Heavenly Poseidon Aegis.


    FLAAAASH!


    And she was able to activate the first one with just three words, something that sometimes took her a bit of time to bring out was activated in just a single, mere second!


    A powerful, blue-colored aura, resembling flowing water appeared around Aquarina, making her long silvery white hair rise above her head, her eyes glowed bright blue in surprise.


    "W-Woah¡­!" Aquarina gasped. "I can sense the power of this divine ability so much clearer now¡­ I remember it took me such a long while to figure out its powers. But now¡­ it feels like I can manipte it however I want. So this is how Skills work?"


    "More or less." I nodded. "I haveparable Abilities rted with my Divine Protections too, they''re born from them through the system concentrating their power andpacting it all into an ability, and it bes yours, so it easier to manipte and utilize, and the Gods can''t take it back either. I n to eventually give this power to our parents as well, so they can keep growing stronger."


    "Sylphy¡­ Any other person would had probably kept this power for themselves but you''re so open in giving it to anybody¡­" Aquarina was surprised. "Y-You shouldn''t be so kind!"


    "Hey, I am only giving it to people that I consider my own family and trust them most." I smiled. "Anyways, why don''t you exin me how this power of yours works?"


    "Let''s see¡­ Well, one of the primary abilities is controlling any body of water within a certain range." Aquarina said, looking at the pond in the backyard from the window.


    SPLAAASH!


    The pond suddenly rose into the skies as she raised her hand, dancing in midair like a snake made of translucent water, rather beautifully.


    "I can also control the density of water, and¡­ This one''s a bitplicated, but I think I can make it work." She said, imbuing more Mana into her powers.


    SPLAAASH!


    Suddenly, the water sttered everywhere and then transformed into small spears of ice, falling into the garden. Thankfully, there weren''t anybody there.


    "I can change the state of water around¡­ It is much easier now." Said Aquarina with a smile. "Freezing it is easy, and then¡­ Steam!"


    PPPPFFFFF¡­!


    The ice then melted and turned into steam in a mere second, gathering into a cloud of pure and hot steam above the pond, which then turned into a small ck cloud, and started raining the water down into the pond once more, until it waspletely filled once more.


    "A-Amazing! This power of yours is insane, Aquarina! You could do so many things with it too!" I was honestly amazed. "Maybe you could even try controlling other living beings'' internal water¡­ Like Blood Magic."


    "I have tried to an extent." Aquarina sighed. "But it seemed impossible, there are certain conditions that need to be fulfilled to be used, such as needing to be bodies of water that probably don''t belong within the body of a living being, for starters¡­ But I can still kind of gather the water in the surroundings and throw it at someone, freezing them. And so on~ Pretty cool, right?"


    "Yeah! You''re so awesome!" I praised her.


    "Hehe." She giggled pridefully. "Oh? The skill suddenly gained Skill Proficiency¡­"


    "Yep, repeated use of a skill will proficiency, reach the max number of proficiency and the skill will level up and¡­ Yep, be even stronger."


    "Awesome!" Aquarina said. "With this maybe¡­ Maybe I can be stronger faster, so I can help everyone better¡­ And help protect our home, and you too!"


    "I''m d you''re so happy." I giggled. "Well then, let''s practice some more for now!"


    "Alright!" Aquarina was pumped up.


    Like that, through the rest of the week and until the next one, we practiced skills and magic with Aquarina, while sometimes sparring with friends and exploring the city from time to time, doing small little tasks to aid the people of Agartha, and also help the new pdins get used to the life in here.


    Grandmother and aunt Aina and her daughter quickly flew back to the capital at the beginning of the next week, andnded safely in their airport, without anyplications. Nheless, my father and Shade apanied them in their trip, and came back just this morning with the good news that everything went fine.


    "Today is the day." My father said. "I imagine you''re all prepared for what''s toe. We might face many dangers you''ve never seen before; I''ve asked you several times if you wanted to stay, but you all said you wanted toe."


    My father nced at our party, everyone was here except my brother, who was going to stay in Agartha for¡­ well, obvious reasons. My parents didn''t wanted to endanger the lives of their youngest child, and he wasn''t strong enough either.


    We had originally thought about letting Mist and Celica stay back home as well, but due to their over insistence on the matter, we were forced to bring them along as well.


    "Yeah, we''reing!" Mist nodded. "I''ve not been growing stronger until now for nothing."


    "All of my fluffy friends are well repaired and upgraded thanks to Sylph''s Alchemy, so we are ready at any time." Celica giggled.


    "You heard them." Celeste sighed. "Honestly I didn''t wanted them toe either but¡­ There''s no helping it. Zack, make sure to protect your girlfriend, okay? If Mist gets a single scratch I''m going to curse you for life."


    "G-Girlfriend?!" Zack blushed a bit. "A-And of course I''ll do, do you think I am useless or something? Hmph¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hehehe, with Zack''s protection I don''t have anything to worry about~" Mist giggled innocently, hugging Zack''s arm.


    "Take care, Sylphy, make sure toe back with those two kids at all cost." My mother said, giving me a hug. "We can''t let their fate end so abruptly."


    "I know." I nodded. "We''ll make sure to find them."


    -----

 Chapter 767 Flying Into The Wild Lands

    ?


    -----


    My mother hugged me tightly, and then gave me several kisses all over my face. She was really worried and seemed like she really wanted toe as well, but she had to stay back home and protect Agartha, her magic and that of Nepheline was the best defensively, and with the many high ranked pdin elite that had arrived in here, the security of the city was at an all-time-high.


    "I''ll make sure toe back with the two of them, and anybody else they want too. Even if they have a family or something¡­ Is it okay?" I asked.


    "Of course, if possible bring as many refugees as you can, if Arachne is really spreading her influence across the Northern Areas of the Continent of Anta, then I bet the many tribes of beast-kin are suffering the most. If possible, bring as many as you can." My mother said. "Don''t worry about anything else, where we''ll settle them or how we''ll help them recover wille afterwards."


    My mother nced at my father as well, walked to his side, and hugged him as well. The two kissed rather passionately, as my father even grabbed her butt, tightly.


    "H-Hey!" My mother reprimanded him.


    "Sorry, I just wanted onest grab before going out there. I''ll miss you, Faylen, make sure to stay safe." He said.


    "That''s something I should be telling you instead!" She sighed. "Without my magic to support you all, I hope you''ll be less reckless."


    "Hahaha, I''ll do as much as I possibly can." He said. "In the worst case¡­ We''ll have to confront the new Demon Lord."


    "I know¡­" My mother sighed. "But if possible, don''t. Your mission is bringing those children, and any survivor here. How we''ll deal with them is a thing forter, okay? Prioritize their safety, An."


    "I will." My father nodded.


    In the other side, I saw Nepheline with Shade.


    "Take care dearie, make sure to bring everyone safe." Nepheline smiled. "I wish I could go as well, ugh!"


    "Don''t worry about us, we''ll be back soon. Aquarina has grown very strong now, she''s a reliable fighter." Shade smiled. "Her safety is mostly guaranteed. And¡­" He quickly grabbed her hips and gave her a kiss.


    "Hmm~ Oh my, what was that?" Nepheline giggled. "Did you fall for me or something?"


    "I love you, take care." Shade said, his eyes ncing into hers.


    "I-I love you too, dear." Nepheline sighed, giving him another kiss. "And you''re the one that should take care! Don''t worry about us in here, we''re all set already."


    Honestly our parents are such adorable couples. And they''re very touchy as well, it shows how they have not lost the spark of love and attraction at all! It wouldn''t be a surprise if any time from now Nepheline or my mother get pregnant again¡­ My father and Aquarina''s father are¡­ well, they''re very active in bed with our mothers.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Fufu, your parents are really touchy, huh?" Celesteughed. "I can see Aquarina getting a little sibling one day, and Sylphy might get a second sibling too~"


    "Geez! Would you mind shutting up?" Aquarina pouted while blushing in embarrassed for a bit.


    "C-Celeste¡­" I sighed. "Sometimes you really should just shut up¡­"


    "Hahahah! Okay, okay, my bad! Sorry!" Celeste couldn''t help butugh.


    My little brother walked to my side, looking at me a bit saddened.


    "Big sis, have a nice trip¡­ I wish I coulde, but I''m weak¡­" He sighed. "I''ll make sure to¡­ grow stronger until then!"


    "You must!" I nodded. "Work your hardest, alright? Here, I prepared a little something for you."


    I quickly gave my little brother a ne I crafted specifically for him. Of course, it had special effects that worked as long as a little Mana was imbued into them.


    "Oh wow¡­ A magic ne? For me?!" He asked in surprise. "It is¡­ a bitfortable when I touch it¡­ Amazing¡­ What is it?"


    "It is a special Ne I made using some materials I had. I used some rather expensive materials, such as Dream Spirit Stones." I said with a smile. "Imbue some Mana into it before sleeping and it will help you not have nightmares."


    "R-Really?! I won''t have nightmares anymore?!" Zephy asked in shock, hugging me. "I love you big sis! You''re the best!" He was really happy, I couldn''t help but give him a big kiss on his forehead.


    "Yep! It is also made so it can enhance your Elemental Magic Power a bit, and also regte Mana around your body much easily, while restoring your Stamina over time with Mana." I said. "It is the ideal ne to protect you from nasty nightmares and incentivize your growth of Mana and Physical Strength."


    "Woah¡­ L-Like this I can grow stronger faster!" Zephy was very excited. "I''ll make sure to use it well! I-I''ll protect it with my life!"


    The ne with a small, red-colored jewel shone brightly, absorbing a part of his mana, and activating its effects right away once he equipped it.


    "Aahhh, it feels so nice and refreshing!" Zephy said in happiness.


    "Well, farewell for now then." Arafunn said. "Without me everyone would get lost in the vastness of the Northern Area of the Continent. Alright everyone, let''s go, we don''t have much time to waste!"


    With uncle Arafunn leading the way, as he summoned a gigantic, green-feathered eagle, we swiftly soared through the skies, ncing Agartha get smaller and smaller¡­ It''ll be a short trip, but it has been a while since I would be separated this long from everyone, it makes me rather sad deep down.


    "I''ll take care of the young lord." Said Nephilim. "Worry not, Lady Sylphy. Even if we are far away from one another, you can still channel my powers, and I can still channel your Mana. If something happens, I''ll make sure to contact you telepathically."


    "Thanks a lot, Nephilim!" I hugged her tightly. "I''ll leave my little rascal of a brother to you for now."


    "Now, Sylphy, where''s thepass telling you to go?" Asked Arafunn.


    "Hmm¡­" I closed my normal eye, and opened the Compass of Heroes Eye, which quickly pointed to a certain direction, to the northwest. "To the northwest! Far, far away, they''re in there!"


    "Northwest¡­" Arafunn said. "Alright, let''s go! Tempest, full speed!"


    "Okay master!" Tempest roared, pping his wings and flying at maximum speed, soaring across the skies and clouds at an incredible pace.


    FLAAAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 768 Arachne & Lolth

    ?


    -----


    Within the depths of a darkir, countless bug-like critters crawled everywhere, from the ceilings to the walls, their countless eyes glowing bright red, the only faint light within this dark and deep nest of monsters.


    And on its deepest depths, within their''s very end, a gigantic entity with the shape of half a giant spider and a beautiful purple-skinned woman rested, ncing at a crystal orb, a powerful artifact that allowed her the ability to see from within the very skies.


    Her eight bright red eyes nced at the scene within the crystal orb, showing armies of giant bug-like monsters marching across the Northern Area of the Anta Continent, massacring everything on their step while multiplying their numbers constantly.


    A smile surged in her lips as the continent of the prideful elves was slowly being overrun by her Endless Swarm¡­


    "It is progressing smoothly." She smiled. "The Endless Swarm that Lady Lolth has given to me, this power¡­ This Divine Power. It will bring victory to us Demons, the victory we''ve been seeking for thest thousands of years."


    Her eyes seemed obsessed, filled with both desire for more power, endless greed, and also¡­ anguish, pain, sorrow, and even a slight regret.


    As she saw the bodies of countless innocents pilling up in front of her vision, her very determination seemed to grow stronger.


    "Necessary sacrifices for a greater good¡­" She thought. "This is the only way we can bring this to an end, this is the only way¡­ I can make them pay for their sins. Their sins¡­ cannot go unpunished. The elves have lived too happily, toofortably. They need to learn that this world is one of war and bloodshed, one where people die constantly, and they, even with their long lifespan, will know the suffering of death, bloodshed, and pain¡­ If they don''t want toe to the war in my own continent¡­"


    She looked into the crystal orb, grabbing it with her gigantic ws, as her demonic powers were imbued into the orb, making the visions distort and glitch¡­


    "I shall bring the war to your doorsteps."


    As she contemted in silence her actions, and what brought her to do these atrocities, the same atrocities that killed her family and made her an orphan, a voice echoed behind her.


    "Mdy Arachne, I havee with a report."


    A Spider-like Demon appeared behind her, simr in appearance to her own, with an upper humanoid torso and a lower body of a gigantic ck spider.


    "I hope it is not just yet another failed attempt at capturing those two pests." Arachne spoke with a harsh tone, her furious eyes ring at the Demon that served her.


    "I fear it is not that, mdy." Laughed the Demon. "This time, we''ve managed to capture them¡­ well, only one of them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh?" Arachne smiled. "But these are great news! Why did you not say it sooner?!"


    "It merely happened half an hour ago, my apologies. The squad that captured the girl had just arrived. They have tightly wrapped her in their web, and she has been paralyzed with poison, unable to move nor conjure magic." He said. "It is only one of the two, but it is progress, nheless. Shall we bring her to you, mdy?"


    "Bring her immediately¡­" Arachne smiled while cracking her mandibles. "She is too precious to just kill or eat yet though¡­"


    A horde of giant spiders and other bug-like monsters arrived mere seconds after her order, bringing forth the small and unconscious body of the girl.


    "Oh, this is¡­ The Saint of Spirits, is it not?" Smiled Arachne. "What a beautiful, sleeping face. Such a child this is¡­ Blessed by the gods. I bet they must be screaming in frustration as I hold her in my sharp ws, is it not?"


    The demons around her beganughing maliciously.


    "Ahhh~ I would love to just bite her into bits¡­" She smiled, licking her lips. "The so-called heroes of this world¡­ So pathetic and small, so helpless¡­ Is this what the gods rely on? Is this their ultimate weapon against us demons? Pathetic¡­ So pathetic."


    She quickly ced the girl at the side of her throne, sticking her with her own spiderweb.


    "Sleep tight, my child." She smiled. "As long as you''re embraced by these spiderwebs, you shall not die from hunger nor thirst, fufufu¡­ Sleep until I can find your friend, and then, I shall offer both of you to Lady Lolth as sacrifices, and steal your powers, all for myself."


    She looked into arge statue in front of her, in the shape of a gigantic spider with an humanoid upper torso¡­ Lolth, an Evil Goddess that many Bug And Arachnid Demons prayed to. Her doctrine taught her children to be merciless, cold, and to feast on the weak.


    In the arid, and destends of the Demon Continent, sometimes this was a valuable lesson, and a powerful doctrine that quickly unified many into a single tribe¡­ a single religion.


    Arachne, once she reached her adulthood, became the head of this religion, and received a divine protection from Lolth, alongside a divine message.


    "I shall give you the power to bring an Endless Swarm. Bring war to those that have had it all since the beginning, and offer me their lives and souls¡­ If you do so, I shall gift you unparalleled power."


    Those words changed the deste, lonely, and sad life of Arachne since the defeat of the previous Demon King, and the death of her master and only figure of authority, Beelzebub by the hands of the previous Heroes.


    FLASH!


    A crest shone brightly on her right hand, shaped in the form of a spider, with several bug-like traits such as wings, praying mantis scythes, and the sharp tail of a scorpion. This was the Crest of Swarms, the Divine Protection that Lolth granted to her chosen ones, a power that Beelzebub once held, but never properly used¡­


    "Avenge your family, avenge your mentor¡­ Avenge the Demon King. My child, you''re thest hope of our kin." Lolth said, before vanishing.


    "Yes¡­ I will¡­ I will,dy Lolth." Arachne smiled with a wicked smile into the dark skies. "I will bring justice to our kin¡­ They will pay¡­ with their blood."


    -----

 Chapter 769 Cant Really Take A Break!

    -----


    We kept soaring the skies for hours, until the night came and we had to stop. The Compass Eye was still telling me that they were farther into the northwest. We set up a camp near a river that leads to the northwest where we wanted to go, in there, we decided to pass the night.


    Sleeping was a bit ufortable. I remember that I used to be fine sleeping anywhere, but now that I''ve been spoiled with such premium beds like back home, it hurt my back to sleep on the floor¡­ Ugh.


    At least I had the adorable Aquarina sleeping at my side to cheer up. She was hugging me really tightly, as if trying to protect me desperately¡­


    Crackle¡­


    Crackle, crackle¡­


    "Huh? What''s that sound?"


    I slowly sat down and looked around, suddenly expanding my Senses using Mana¡­


    FLAAASH!


    And then, just a second after realizing what was happening, a gigantic bug-like monster in the shape of centipede pierced through our tent!


    CRAAAASH!


    "Shit! What in the world?!"


    I quickly grabbed Aquarina as she woke up and screamed in surprise, leaping away from danger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "S-Sylphy?! W-What''s- Huh?!"


    As I leaped into the skies, I used Draconification to gain Dragon wings and fly above the monsters, it was arge swarm of giant Bug-like Monsters very much simr to the ones that invaded Agartha!


    Were they following us around? But father and Shade set up a barrier! They broke it so fast and immediately attacked us, what the heck?


    "EVERYONE! Wake up!" I roared. "Monsters! A bunch of bugs are invading!"


    I quickly sensed everyone quickly waking up, walking out of their tents only to be greeted by dozens of gigantic, four to six-meter-big Bug Monsters overflowing with Demonic Energy.


    At the distance, I noticed an huge hole in the ground, did they dug all the way here? Maybe they were tracking us down since they left Agartha, those bastards.


    "They broke the barrier?!" Asked my father.


    "This shouldn''t had been possible¡­" Shade said. "Dammit!"


    "Everyone get ready to fight!" My father roared, summoning his zing Sword.


    "Looks like we can''t take a break¡­" Zack sighed, holding tworge Battle Axes, Mist was hiding behind him, she was sleeping on his tent. "Mist, stay behind me, just support me when needed."


    "G-Got it!" She nodded.


    "Yawn¡­" Celeste flew out of her tent above her spear, yawning. "You damn bugs¡­ Interrupting my beauty sleep!"


    "Mister Teddy! Get bigger!" Said Celica.


    "GROOOOOAARRRRR!"


    CLAAASH!


    A giant teddy bear tore through her tent, roaring furiously at the Giant Insects.


    "Hmph, I told you that your little barriers wouldn''t do!" Sighed Arafunn. "If I hadn''t left half my spirits protecting Agartha I could had erected something much better ugh."


    "GRYSHAAAAAHHH!!!"


    A giant scorpion-like monster rushed forward, with giant sharp pincers, a deadly stinger, and ck exoskeleton as hard as some of the strongest magical alloys.


    It was a Tier 7 Greater ck Scorpion¡­ Demon? It couldn''t even talk nor seemed at all intelligent, yet it was considered a Demon.


    This reminds me of the swarm, they were all "demons" even though they acted pretty much like monsters in every single regard.


    With the scorpion''s roar, the near hundred Insectoid Demons rushed forward, like an endless, mindless swarm of beasts thirsty for blood and flesh.


    RUMBLE!


    Their gigantic bodies made the ground tremble as they all charged at once, generating the illusion of a giant wave of bugs rushing at us.


    And the power, demonic presence I felt within them¡­


    Ding!


    [A Mysterious Figure is imbuing the [Endless Swarm] with his [True Demonic Aura], enhancing all of their stats by +200%, physical damage dealt by +100%, and reducing damage taken by -50%!]


    [The Hunger and Thirst of the [Endless Swarm] has sharply rose, and they have all entered a [Berserk] State!]


    "RAAAAAAH!"


    "Begone!"


    My father and Shade were the first to jump into battle, with their newly acquired Divine Weapons, which my grandfather lend to them after hearing what had happened.


    Agni, the Divine Sword of Primordial mes, and Umbra, the Divine Dagger of Primordial Darkness, both weapons that ancient Heroes wielded thousands of years in the past.


    Their power was clear the moment they wielded them.


    SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    My father''s shing attacks unleashed powerful, explosive mes everywhere, devastating the horde of hundreds of insectoid demons in mere seconds, slicing them apart and grilling them alive with utmost ease, despite the power they carried.


    "Even with that Demonic Power, you''re merely bugs!"


    Shade ran past dozens of insectoid demons at once, swinging Umbra, which had the power to create a Shadow Self to be wielded by both hands, and slicing apart all the insects.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH!


    Damage reduction? Enhanced stats? It seemed like nothing before the might of the Divine Weapons that grandfather had saved¡­ It is as if their veryposition negated a part of these otherworldly powers.


    It was simply amazing!


    However, we couldn''t just sit in here and do nothing ourselves, we had to get into battle! Zack and Celeste were already beginning to attack with long ranged magic.


    "Sylphy, I''ll go too! I''ll use my enhanced power thanks to your gift!"


    "Alright!"


    Aquarina jumped off my arms, as she rushed down, her entire body glowing with a beautiful azure blue aura that resembled the oceans themselves.


    CLAAAASH!


    Shended into the ground with a powerful, overwhelming step. Countless cracks formed around her as a crater appeared below her foot, which quickly gushed with countless watering from the river nearby.


    SPLAAAAASH!


    "[Heavenly Ocean Ruler]!" She roared, suddenly fusing the powers of her own Dragon Heart with this Skill, creating a brand-new Spell! "[River Dragon],e!"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    All the watering from the river materialized into a gigantic and ferocious dragon, the River Dragon, resembling a snake with silver scales.


    "[River''s Rage]!"


    "ROOOOAAARRRRR!"


    SPLAAAAASH!


    TRUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    The River Dragon swam forwards, sshing all over the insectoid demons and throwing them all away. At the same time as its own body of water shaped into hundreds of spears, piercing through the bodies of all the insectoid demons that were caught in the water.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    It was utterly devastating!


    -----

 Chapter 770 An Intense Clash Against An Invading Swarm!

    -----


    Summoning the very representation of the River we had nearby, Aquarina unleased the River Dragon''s prowess.


    "[River''s Rage]!"


    "ROOOOAAARRRRR!"


    SPLAAAAASH!


    TRUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    The River Dragon swam forwards, sshing all over the insectoid demons and throwing them all away. At the same time as its own body of water shaped into hundreds of spears, piercing through the bodies of all the insectoid demons that were caught in the water.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    It was utterly devastating! The water spears materialized into ice spears, freezing the monsters at the same time. Although half still survived due to the sheer amount of stats they had thanks to these strange buffs, Zack stepped forwards with an idea.


    "Nice, thank you for leaving everything wet!" Zackughed, imbuing lightning into his axes, and then hitting the ground and water around. "[Electrification]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    Electricity rushed at ridiculous quantities across the waters, electrocuting over forty insectoid demons at once!


    "Gryyyaaeeerggh!"


    "Shyaaaarrgh!"


    "Gryyeeehhhh¡­!"


    Their monstrous screams echoed across the forest, as their bodies were fried to a crisp, mostly all of them died on the spot.


    "SHYAAAARRRRH!"


    However, over fifty more Insectoid Demons rushed forward, angrily clicking their sharp mandibles. I can''t let them get to our frailer fighters such as Celeste, Mist, or Celica.


    Time to step into battle.


    Ding!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You have activated the [Mana Release] Innate Ability!]


    [You''ve released the power of your Mana to an extent, generating a powerful Aura of Mana that can conjure magic and spread your magical power and magic spell reach as further as the limits of your own Talent.]


    [Current Limit: 20 Meter Expansion.]


    [You have activated the [Spirit Sanctuary] Innate Ability!]


    [Your body has be the Sanctuary of Spirits! You can now channel their power into your own body and attract nearby spirits of nature, receiving their aid.]


    "Well done everyone!" I smiled. "Now time for me to join."


    I summoned Ignatius and Naturia, bringing forth their powers and utilizing the Spirit Sanctuary Ability to easily channel their magic even more.


    "These damn bugs again!" Ignatius angrily said. "Crush them Sylphy!"


    "Crush the baddies!" Naturia said. "Fofooo!"


    "[Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura]!" By channeling their power together into a mass of red and green colored Spiritual Mana and my own Draconic Powers in my passive Draconification Form, a powerful aura of mes and Nature surged, resembling a two headed dragon.


    It had two heads, one made of mes, with a ferocious and wrathful re, while the second head was made of nature, wood, leaves, and flowers, with golden eyes overseeing everything.


    Ding!


    [You havebined both of the Yggdragon''s Auras, summoning the [Yggdragon''s Combined Aura]!]


    [The [Yggdragon Spirits] are being summoned! Due to the effects of [Spirit Sanctuary], the Spirits have been greatly strengthened!]


    "March forward!"


    An army of hundreds of dragons made of fire and life energy surged at once, flying towards the insectoid demons and holding their endless swarm from advancing.


    "Roooarrr!"


    "Graaaarrrr!"


    "Shaaaahh!!!"


    Meanwhile, I floated in the skies as I channeled the power of my endless Mana, the night sky suddenly began to be slowly covered by hundreds of specks of red light¡­ they were all Petit Meteors.


    "[Draconic Meteor Rain]! Fall!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Hundreds of small meteors imbued with the power of draconic mes and nature''s life fell from the skies, crushing our foes one by one with enormous, devastating explosions that further spread blue-colored mes, affecting the souls of the survivors.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "A-Amazing Sylphy!" Celica said. "Mister Teddy, do it now, [Elemental Synthesis]!"


    "ROOOAARRR!" Suddenly, Celica''s Mister Teddy absorbed my mes, growingrger and even more ferocious, resembling a gigantic bear covered on wrathful, infernal fire.


    The ferocious infernal bear swung his gigantic ws around, shing and tearing apart everything with tremendous fury, explosions echoed across the battlefield.


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CRAAAASH!


    Amazing, I never thought Celica had such a power! If she can do this, even her Golems can be super strong.


    "I''ll support you as best as I can!" Mist said from the back, conjuring her magic. "[Healing Veil of Light]! [Attack Enhancement]!"


    FLAAASH!


    A veil of light covered us all, restoring health and stamina over time, while minor wounds slowly started to recover, my father and Shade were the most thankful about these. And above all, a red-colored aura surged over everybody, as their attack power rose slightly.


    "Well done Mist!" Celeste giggled. Raising her hands and unleashing her shadows, an endless swarm of bats emerged. Her shadows kept expanding in midair though, generating a veil of darkness, as countless red eyed opened from within. "[Abyssal Eyes of Curses]! [Endless Shadow Bat Swarm]!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    As the bats attacked the insectoids and kept pushing them farther away, the eyes shone brightly constantly, conjuring deadly curses on our foes, causing paralysis, intense bleeding, confusion, or even making them to turn against each other.


    "[Windstorm]!" Arafunn roared. "[Song of War]!"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    A storm of winds descended from above the skies, pushing away dozens of giant insectoid demons at once, while the Song of War, sang by the Wind Spirits, enhanced everyone''s strength even more.


    "[Thunderous Tempest]!" Zack roared, swinging both of his gigantic Battle Axes and unleashing winds and lightning everywhere with tremendous fury and might.


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH! TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    However, as he massacred dozens of insectoid monsters, several more sneaked behind him, or even surged from underground.


    "SHAAAAAH!"


    "[Draconic de Arts]: [Infernal Dragon Fang]!"


    However, I arrived just in time, descending from the skies with my sword Scarlet on hand, and unleashing a devastating shing attack that sliced through the insectoid demons with ease.


    CLAAAAAAASSSHHH!!!


    And then made their sliced bodies explode with countless dragon and phantasmal mes spreading across our foe''s ranks.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Sylphy, you saved me!" Zack sighed in relief. "Not going to happen again though!"


    "Don''t lower your guard, Zack." I told him. "Now¡­" I nced into the swarm, which continueding closer and closer.


    My father, Shade, and Arafunn were holding most of the swarm, and they were slowly decreasing their numbers, but they continued surging from underground.


    Could this be another Dungeon Break but underground, so it cannot be stopped so easily?


    I''ll have to go crush whatever''s down there then.


    -----

 Chapter 771 Stopping The Swarm

    ?


    -----


    Whatever was dwelling underground, it might be dangerous. I could leave this to our parents, I think they could handle it anyways, but the sooner we deal with this, the better. I swiftly pped my wings rapidly, flying at an almost super-sonic speed into the direction where the swarm was originating from, swinging Scarlet countless times as fast as possible.


    "[Draconic de Arts]: [Infernal Dragon ws]!"


    Each time I swung Scarlet, a gigantic draconic w made out of my aura and mes emerged out of the sword, shing, and tearing apart anything on our path mercilessly.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAAASH!


    "Sylphy! Where are you going?!" My father cried, rushing to my side by shing countless insectoid demons. "Stay behind us!"


    "Dad, I can sense somebody underground, the swarm ising from a Dungeon Break down there! If we stay here, this''ll never end!" I said. "Trust these eyes! They were gifted by Theia herself after all!"


    "Heh, fine." My father smiled. "You''ve already grown so strong I canpletely rely on you at this point! However¡­ Aquarina, you''reing with her."


    "On it, sir!" Aquarina had already followed me and arrived right behind me.


    "Oi, who gave you the benefit of ordering my daughter around?!" Shade roared angrily, spreading shadow tentacles everywhere and crushing everything on his path.


    "Come on! Just let the girls have the spotlight." Giggled Arafunn, waving around winds. "Don''t worry about the rest, we''ve got this!"


    "Alright then, let''s go, Aquarina!" I stepped forward, rushing at super-speed and immediately arriving at the hole while shing countless insectoid monsters on the way.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Uwaah! I''m leveling up like crazy!" Aquarina said in surprise. "I might reach "max level" soon!"


    "Nice!" I nodded. "I guess this little invasion came just in time. Can you feel the change?" I asked, while firing dozens of Draconic Meteors.


    "Yeah¡­ the Stats are really strengthening my body a lot!" Aquarina said in surprise. "This is amazing!"


    "Trust me, it''ll be even more amazing once you reach max level." I smiled, as the two of us crushed the ground below us and massacred anything in our path,nding in the underground passage with a bang.


    BAAAAAAAMMMM!!!


    A shockwave of mes and freezing winds devastated any other bugger that tried to get on our way, as we finally saw the origin of all, within this underground cavern, there was arge ck-colored portal opened through the power of a ck crystal.


    And the protecting the crystal was a giant Insectoid Demon resembling a mosquito, his furious and big red eyes red at us in shock, his wings beginning to p rapidly in nervousness.


    "Y-You''re here already?! H-How?! This Swarm''s supposed to overwhelm you enough until the stronger demons arrive!" He cried in shock.


    "Maybe you''re just too weak." Aquarina said cockily.


    "Don''t get too cocky, Aquarina." I said, pointing my de at him. "You''re not like these demons; you can speak and seem to have a mind of your own. If you surrender now, we won''t kill you and you will be treated fairly."


    "E-Eh?! Treated fairly?!" He asked,ughing. "Surrender, me?! I won''t surrender against you bastards! I would rather die fighting than surrender against you Elves!!! [True Demonification]!!!"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    Suddenly, a red jewel incrusted on his chest shone brightly, unleashing a powerful shockwave of corrosive demonic energy, which I shielded using my Yggdragon''s Aurabined with Alice''s Holy Light Magic together.


    "[Holy Yggdragon''s Scale Barrier]!"


    FLAAAAASSSSSHHH!!!


    The Demonic Energy was incapable of piercing through his power, and improved barrier, but that wasn''t really the attack at all, but a mere after-effect of utilizing this new power these demons possess¡­


    "Hehehe¡­ HAHAHAHAH! I''ve been reborn anew!"


    The power of several Lesser True Demons rushed into the Mosquito Demon''s body, his thin arms and body became muscr, his height reaching as tall as five meters, his sharp proboscis became like a spear, with multiple spikes at each side.


    Ding!


    [The fierce otherworldly aura of a new-born True Demon is spreading around, decreasing all his foes'' stats by -25% and increasing his stats by +30%]


    "If you want to crush this crystal you''ll have to walk over my goddamn corpse!" He roared furiously, pointing his six muscr arms at us. "Nowe-"


    "[Poseidon''s Divine Trident]!" Aquarina roared, summoning a gigantic trident made out of her own spiritual and divine auras together, and firing it against the Demon.


    FLAAAASH!


    CRAAAAAASSSSHHHH!!!


    "GRAAAAGGGH¡­!"


    The trident pierced right through his chest, as purple and green blood came gushing out of his wounds instantly. Wow, that was mighty! Of course, this bug wasn''t as strong as Raghidonte, he''s small frypared to that guy.


    "T-This is¡­! No, stop! RAAAAGGGHHH!"


    The Mosquito Demon suddenly lost his patience as he roared, unleashing a barrage of Demon mes against us, firing them all furiously.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    However, I rushed forward despite the demonic mes exploding and spreading everywhere, enchanting my body with my aura, and fusing my scales with the power of Alice, my body slightly turned golden, these were Holy Scales, capable of resisting Demon Energy.


    "Imend your efforts, but you''ve missed the opportunity to keep living." I said, pointing Scarlet at his neck and then swinging her furiously. "[Dragon Fangs]!!!"


    The illusion of one gigantic dragon''s jaws emerged out of my mes, as I swung the sword and pierced through the demon''s neck, the jaws crushed through his entire body, devastating him with a single blow.


    CRAAAAAAASSSHHH!!!


    "GRYYYAAAEEEEGGHHHHH¡­!"


    Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRAAASH!


    The shockwave alone reached the crystal and the cave pirs, shattering them all apart into pieces. I swiftly grabbed Aquarina with all my might and as I saw the Dungeon Break portal close, I jumped off the caves before they were to crumble down.


    RUMBLE!


    BAAAAAAAMMMM¡­!


    "Well, that was much easier than I expected!" Aquarina sighed in relief.


    "I guess you''re right." I sighed. "And looks like everyone''s done down there¡­ We''re safe, for now."


    As Inded on the floor and reunited with everybody¡­ Suddenly, my Compass of Heroes within my own Eyes alerted me of something.


    Both the Saint of Spirits and the Hero of Wild Beasts separated.


    -----

 Chapter 772 Moving On

    ?


    -----


    Ding!


    [You earned 1350000 EXP!]


    [The EXP has been stored within the Status.]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 29 to Level 31!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 15 to Level 16!]


    [Violet] Level has increased from Level 23 to Level 24!]


    [Brownie] Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 15!]


    "Phew, we''re done here¡­" I sighed in relief. "Though, for some reason the two heroes have separated from one another, and¡­ the Hero of Wild Beasts is really weakened now, I am worried."


    "He''s weak and they separated?" Aquarina asked. "Wait¡­ M-Maybe something bad has happened to them! What if one got kidnaped and the other is severely wounded or unconscious?"


    "Right¡­ that''s a possibility. One I would never really want to see be reality¡­" I sighed. "Seeing how this attack is almost synched with what''s happening to them right now, I am worried this was nned to distract us while they were kidnaping one of them¡­"


    "That could also happen, this Arachne woman behind this has shown to be quite cunning, and her endless army of bugs is really annoying¡­" Aquarina sighed. "I hope everyone back home is alright though¡­"


    "I''m sure they are." I nodded. "Well, did you leveled up?"


    "Oh!" Aquarina''s blue eyes quickly shone brightly as she nodded. "Yeah! Did you feel it? My entire body was like¡­ overflowing with a power I just never had before! And it just keeps in here permanently? Its not like a temporary buff¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah, it is like a third way to cultivate." I exined. "Cool, right? I think that if we use this on our parents, who have hit their limits, they might be able to break through those limits again and might be able to grow even stronger."


    "I agree!" Aquarina nodded. "But I am worried¡­ Maybe you shouldn''t give it to everyone so fast."


    "I know, I''ll do it slowly¡­ Zack should be the next one on the list." I said. "His birthday''s actually pretty soon after yours. I hope we can make it back home before the dayes."


    "Yeah!" Aquarina nodded. "Oh, I leveled up to Level¡­ Level 8? Six Levels made the numbers go pretty high! Oh, some skills also gained a level¡­ Level 2."


    "Nice, eight levels in a row is already pretty good at your current power level." I said. "Though, seeing how it works, our parents might take a little while to level up as they''re so strong already¡­ Though the Skills would help them nheless."


    "What happens when I hit Level 30?" Asked Aquarina. "It says that''s the "cap" thingy¡­" She said, trying her best to analyze the System. It was very cute.


    "When you reach Level Cap, you''ll be able to advance to stronger ss." Said Alice at my side. I didn''t knew how it exactly worked, my familiars evolved and also got new sses based in such evolutions, but Aquarina was different than them. "Unlike Sylphy''s Familiars where they evolve intorger and stronger beings, your ss and Subss will be able to advance to a higher rank and be stronger."


    "Ooh! I¡­ I don''t know what that really means¡­" Aquarina said, scratching her head. "But I am looking forward to it!" She nodded.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, you''ll see it when it happens." I smiled, giving her a head pat.


    As we made our way back to our parents, of course, after I saved in my inventory some of the corpses and the demon we defeated, including the ck crystal pieces forter investigation, my father greeted us.


    "Ah, you girls are back." He sighed in relief. "So was it really a Dungeon Break?"


    "Yep." I said, showing him the crystal. "Another one of these weird dimension crystals was there. These things help them open portals to the dungeons, pretty much."


    "Hmm, it seems to be of the sameposition as the crystals from back then, in Eastgrain." Aquarina''s father showed up, analyzing it. His sharp blue eyes nced at the crystal fragments. "I''ve been analyzing these myself, trying to find somehow a clue to where theye from or how they''re exactly made. The Blue Witch is still analyzing them¡­"


    "Can I keep these fragments?" I asked. "I think I could use them to figure out something, maybe."


    "Hmmm¡­ Well, fine." Shade nodded. "I do trust you, you''ve created many amazing things, Sylphy."


    "Hey, nice that you trust my daughter a bit more." My fatherughed. "Though I am a bit worried myself, this happened out of nowhere. Sylphy, are the kids alright? Can you sense them?"


    "I can but¡­ Well, one of them is in the verge of dying, and the other''s¡­ I think she''s been kidnaped, she''s been moved away from them in almost an instant, almost as if she was teleported away." I sighed.


    "Teleported away?" Asked my father. "Shit¡­ Did Arachne caught her somehow? The kid that''s dying''s our priority though. I bet she wants to use the other as a hostage, so she won''t kill her so soon."


    "Hmm, you seem rather confident in just a feeling." Shade sighed, crossing his arms. "But well, it is not like we have any other option either¡­ For now, we should seek the one that''s closest to us."


    "Hey! How is everyone?" Zack asked, reaching us with the rest of our friends. "Did you take care of it?"


    "Yeah, mostly." I nodded. "Though, we can''t go back to sleep for now, we need to go look for the kids, they might be in serious danger."


    "Aww¡­ I wanted to sleep a bit more¡­" Mist sighed.


    "Well, we can leave that forter." Celeste said. "Let''s go!"


    FLAAASH!


    Uncle Arafunn arrived just in time, he was encircling the skies above his Familiar, Tempest, looking if there was any other enemy.


    "Seems like you''ve figured out where he is? Let''s go immediately then." He said. "We can''t waste any time. The longer we take, the more the lives of these children will be endangered."


    -----

 Chapter 773 Luck, And The Anima Tribes

    ?


    -----


    The young Luck was born 13 years ago in a small vigeposed mostly of Anima people of three tribes, that had converged due to survival reasons long ago. Mostlyposed of Fox Anima, Wolf Anima, and Sheep Anima, despite their differences, they survived and lived together despite everything else. The harsh conditions of the Northern Lands of the Continent of Anta called for cooperation above all else for survival.


    While the elves lived and conquered all the fruitful, nature-filled ces, other nomadic and less organized tribes, such as the Anima, were discriminated against and pushed to the very arid border of the continent, separated from the verdant areas by a gigantic mountain range, these tribes sought and hunted for survival.


    Over time, their numbers became less and less, and Luck was born in perhaps one of the veryst viges within these arid, desertds¡­


    Despite being so far away, it wasn''t as if they were istedpletely from any civilization. Within the Northern Lands lived the dwarves in the mountains, making arge Kingdom, separated an far away from the elves, and to the northwest, the Kingdom of Beasts existed, where the strongest Anima tribes, that only valued battle power lived in conjunction with the Dwarves cooperation.


    From time to time, their vige would be visited by merchants, and Luck would learn through them about the wide world outside, and about the many things he had never seen before.


    However, his young life didn''t came so easily. After being born, his mother died of a disease nobody was able to heal in the vige, and only left with his big brother, to take care of him, Luck grew with barely any food on his te, surviving and working harder than anybody for scraps.


    In thesends, hunting was the only thing he cold do, and barely so, with the help of his brother, Luck barely was able to hunt a small rabbit a week, if not two, maybe. Because these aridnds were filled with only huge, dangerous monsters, finding small prey to catch was very hard, and exploring the forests was a no-go, as the dangerous beasts dwelling within would surely kill him, like many had done¡­


    Like they had killed his father, a hunter that provided to his family until thest day of his life, when he never came back. Luck never meet his father nor his mother. His mother died when he was just a baby, and his father died a few months earlier.


    It felt as if his whole life was blessed with misfortune, despite his name¡­ Perhaps his mother, in herst moments, wanted to give him a name that might bring him some sort of fortune on his life¡­ in her deathbed, she hoped for her little son''s future to be bright, despite the many hardships of life.


    With his big brother, Hans, Luck tried his best to survive. Day after day of hardships often ended with his big brother''s anecdotes, or any funny joke he could think about. Luck always remembered his brother as someone that was always trying to make him smile.


    "Big brother, how was dad?" Luck wondered back then.


    "Oh? Dad was awesome! He was so huge and burly!" Laughed Hans while drinking some soup made out of rabbit bones. "I remember he used to lift me with his big arms all the time."


    "I see¡­ I wonder if I can be like dad one day." Luck sighed. "Though I am so weak¡­ even the other kids at my age have hunted a monster, but I can''t¡­"


    Hans patted his shoulders, giving him a big old smile.


    "Heheh, don''t worry! You''ll get a growth spur soon enough!" Hansughed. "And then you''ll get as big as your big brother! I promise you that, Lucky!"


    "Don''t call me Lucky! I am far from being lucky to begin with¡­" Luck sighed.


    "Well¡­" Hans sighed, looking int the distance. "You know? Dad didn''t had a tail."


    "Eh? He didn''t?!" Luck asked in shock. "But¡­ wouldn''t everyone make fun of him?"


    "Yep, everyoneughed at him." Hans sighed. "Dad was born without a tail, and he said he was very clumsy, and weak when he was young¡­ But he still became one of the vige''s best hunters, and even took down a Giant Wild Boar that had threatened the vige back then."


    "N-No way¡­" Luck felt so surprised that his father despite having been afflicted with such misfortune and a weak body since birth, had managed to grow into someone so strong all by himself.


    "So, it doesn''t matter if you''re a bit weak now, or if you can''t do what everyone else can at your age¡­" Hans sighed. "As long as you keep trying, and improving bit by bit every single day, one day¡­ the results of all your efforts will show. And you may be stronger than anybody in the vige! Who knows, right? The future is uncertain. Some people¡­ like to think gloomily about it, but I like to think there might be something better awaiting for us, somewhere, we just need to reach it with our own hands if it won''t get to us, you know? We''ve gotta keep trying, Lucky!"


    Luck remembered those words very well, those words of his cheerful big brother, such words that stayed within his heart, and that still stay within.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, Luck''s boring daily life exercising, hunting bugs and rats, and doing his chores changed when one day, a mysterious girl with fluffy white hair, bright golden eyes, and white horns spiraling like those of a sheep, showed up on his life¡­


    "P-Please¡­ can someone help me? Pleaseeee!"


    It was the morning of a Monday, at the age of 8, when Luck was looking for edible mushrooms in the grasnds, and suddenly found a beautiful girl stuck in the branches of a tree.


    "Huh? You can''t get down?" He asked.


    "A-Ahahaha¡­ I got up but¡­ I am a bit afraid¡­" She cried. "C-Can you help me? Pretty please!"


    "Why did you even got up in that tree if you''re afraid of getting down?" Luck sighed, facepalming. "Sigh¡­ fine, alright, be careful, here, grab my hand- Eh?"


    "Uwaaaaahh!!!"


    THUMP!


    -----


    Author''s Note: And herees our two new heroes!


    There''ll be a couple more chapters about these two new characters, I wrote them tenderly and with much love.


    So I hope you can stick around until we get back to Sylphy andpany!


    I''m sure you''ll like Luck and Lara, they''re adorable.

 Chapter 774 The Cheerful Girl, Lara

    ?


    -----


    THUMP!


    Carelessly, the little girl ended falling over Luck''s body, crushing him into the ground. She was much heavier than she made herself to look like!


    "Ouch! Agh! Your horns are sticking into my ribs! Ouch! You dummy! Why did you just threw yourself over me?!" Luck angrily barked; his dog-like tail was risen with its hairs sharp like spikes over his anger.


    "A-Ahahah¡­ Ouch¡­" The girl giggled. "S-Sorry about that! Hahaha¡­ But it was a bit funny, right? Hehehe."


    Luck couldn''t simply understand why the girl was evenughing over the matter. He, who had always lived his life rather bitterly, couldn''t find a single thing that was fun about what had happened.


    "It''s not funny! Ugh, stopughing!" Luck said angrily, blushing a bit. "Just get lost! Ugh! Bye!" Luck waved his hand, walking away angrily.


    "E-Eh? Don''t get angry now¡­" Sighed the girl, who began chasing him around while Luck picked up mushrooms.


    "I''m sorry, okay? D-Don''t get mad¡­" She sighed. "Ah! Look, look! I''ve got you a get-well present!"


    The girl suddenly and randomly picked up a red colored flower from the floor.


    "Heheh, it''s so pretty, right? You can have it all for yourself! It also looks a bit tasty¡­" She said with a smile.


    "A flower? Why would I want a damn flower?" Luck said. "And why are you following me around?! Leave me alone! I don''t like¡­ talking with kids."


    "Kids? So mean! I am your same age!" The girl said angrily.


    "But you act like a toddler¡­ And where are you from anyways?" Luck said, raising an eyebrow. "Never seen you around¡­"


    "Ie from a far, far awaynd! Over the mountains, we Sheep Anima live!" She said with a smile. "I''ve been chosen by the gods for a big mission, so I''ve decided to escape my home and search for the other heroes! I''ve been going through tons of hardships, but I alwayse on top with the help of my buddies!"


    "W-What?!" Luck asked in horror. "You ran away from home?! Are you crazy?!"


    "Hehehe, not like anybody would miss me¡­" She sighed. "After all¡­ Grandma passed away long ago and¡­ uncle took away her house¡­ Honestly it has been much better to explore the outside world than to stay with him, he always forces me to do all the chores and feeds me just grass!"


    Luck was left shocked, was this girl dumb? He would happily live in her ce if that was the case¡­ Living a sheltered life was much better than going around picking mushrooms like he did.


    "You''re really dumb¡­" He sighed.


    "E-Eh? Again with that?" She pouted. "And what''s your name, friend?"


    "Friend? Who said I''m your friend now?" Luck said angrily. "Name''s¡­ Luck though. What yours, runaway girl?"


    "Lara!" Her eyes shone bright gold, behind her the shining sun resembled a beautiful halo above her head. "And these are my buddies!"


    "Buddies? What are you talking about?" Luck looked around. "You''re alone."


    "Huh?! You can''t see my buddies?!" Lara was shocked. "T-That can''t be! You don''t have Mana or something?"


    "Mana?" Luck raised an eyebrow. "Nobody in the vige knows magic¡­ That''s too fancy for us."


    "T-That''s¡­ it can''t be!" Lara was shocked.


    "Sigh¡­ you''re a really weird girl." Luck walked away.


    "H-Hey! Wait a bit! Don''t leave me alone, Luck!" Lara pouted.


    "Stop following me!" Luckined.


    At first, Luck was honestly annoyed by her. A homeless girl wandering around the dangerous world? Who did she think she was? And she didn''t looked any stronger either. He thought she had been surviving by sheer luck more than anything.


    And the worst part was that his big brother ended epting her in the house because he pitied her as someone homeless, and ended sharing their meals with her, meaning he had even less to eat every day!


    "Hey Luck! Look this huge bug I found! It''s so huge and big! Can we eat it?"


    "Aggh! Get that thing away from me! Gross!"


    However, although he didn''t wanted to admit it¡­


    "Hehehe, you got stung by a bee!"


    "Shut it! It was your fault for bringing flowers with bees in the first ce!"


    Even when he disliked her¡­


    "Look at you! All tattered, did you had a fight with the other kids again? Geez¡­ You''ve gotta be more careful! Fine, let me patch you up really quick!"


    Even when she was so annoying¡­


    "You know Luck? One day, I''m going to be a hero and save people! And I want you to apany me, you''ll be my¡­ sidekick!"


    "Would you shut up¡­? Let me sleep already¡­"


    And even when she often talked nonsense¡­


    "My buddies told me there are no bears around that forest, so we should go look for seeds! Ah! Look! They even brought me this huge rabbit!"


    "What?! Howe you hunted one?! You''re too weak to even lift yourself sometimes!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hehehe, my buddies did it!"


    "You and your dumb imaginary friends¡­"


    And even when she slowly grew on his heart¡­


    "Let''s go to an adventure one day! When you learn how to use magic and stuff! And we can be famous heroes¡­ And¡­ hmmm, I can eat cheesecake again¡­"


    "What is even a cheesecake?"


    "It''s a tasty cake made out of cheese! It''s so good!"


    "I can''t believe you ran away from such a fancy life¡­ you''re crazy."


    "It was boring! I wanted to meet new friends¡­ And I finally found one."


    "One?"


    "Yeah, you, Luck! You''re my best friend! You''re in fact, the only friend I''ve ever had! Well, aside from my buddies!"


    "S-Shut up¡­ I am not your friend¡­"


    Although he didn''t wanted to admit it, that cheerful girl, that beautiful smile, and such a bright personality. The girl that never stopped smiling, the girl that never stopped hoping for a brighter future.


    The girl that never stopped dreaming, and that always told him to dream as big as her¡­ That girl ended bing someone incredibly important for him, someone that became part of his whole life.


    And as the years passed, and she was fully assimted into the vige, and as she went around healing people, and helping people in the crops, or even hunting, he slowly realized¡­ That maybe it could be possible¡­


    That maybe she could one day be a hero.


    -----

 Chapter 775 Luck’s Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 775 Luck''s Resolve</h4>


    -----


    As Luck saw what Lara started to aplish over the years, he realized how great and talented she was. Yet, he never really liked to admit it, he had grown to appreciate her and to even love her as family.


    It was weird¡­ a girl that appeared out of nowhere on his life would make his life, and that of those in the vige so much better. An annoying girl that grew up to be someone incredible¡­ and that might actually be as great as she wanted to be.


    However, deep down, a feeling of jealously also surged on his heart. He was jealous of her talent for magic, and for her good nature, her dreams, and even her personality. It was normal, perhaps, to be jealous of things like these sometimes.


    But his jealously wasn''t imbued with hatred, no, it only made him more sad and depressed with himself. What has he aplished himself? Where will he go in this entire life? What will be of him?


    While she slowly continued stepping forward and bing better and better, Luck stayed behind, and nced from afar as she forged her own path¡­


    When he hit 12 years of age, he thought things couldn''t continue like this. He had been practicing a fighting style using a wooden spear and has already hunted Horned Rabbits and even small Wild Boars¡­ he wanted to show the vige he was a proper hunter, that he could at least fend for himself.


    While his brother was working in the vige as usual to earn a few pennies, he decided to sneak into the forest, leaving Lara doing her daily job at healing the elderly''s pain, or giving the nutrient-less soil some energy to grow crops.


    And as he made his way to the forest, Luck remembered yesterday''s conversation with her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hey Luck, will youe with me when I go into an adventure again?"


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "Well, I''ll be eventually leaving town, you know¡­ I''ve been staying here for a bit too long, longer than I thought¡­"


    "But¡­ everyone likes you, why would you want to leave? You''ve aplished more than anybody around here¡­"


    "Didn''t I tell you, dummy? Because I want to see the wide world outside! I want to meet new friends and also help more people, staying in a single ce''s not really my style, even less when the gods said I should seek the other heroes."


    "But that''s¡­ the world outside is so dangerous¡­ You''re crazy. And just who are these other heroes?"


    "Hmm¡­ They said there was a half-elf with red hair around here¡­ and someone with white hair! We need to meet them one day! They also said a boy was a hero, I''ve been looking for him for a while, but I haven''t had any luck¡­ Unless you''re him, Luck!"


    "Me? Don''t joke around¡­ I am below average, I haven''t even awakened magic, and¡­ I''m weak."


    "Geez, not with that attitude! But even if you aren''t one, I want you to go with me, can you?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­"


    Luck remembered these words really well, this conversation, because it made him, for the first time in his life, to explore the world outside. He was afraid of it, yes, but he was more afraid of Lara getting hurt, or doing something dumb and getting herself in great trouble.


    He didn''t wanted her to get in trouble¡­ So deep down, he wanted to stay at her side and apany her through this hard, and perilous journey, because¡­ She was his friend, and the only girl that was inside of his heart at all times.


    But just going as he was right now, wasn''t enough. To be recognized as a Hunter, he had to hunt something big by himself, before departing at her side, he wanted to be strong, to show everyone he could at least hunt an Adult Wild Boar like his father once did.


    In this world, people can grow stronger by hunting powerful beasts and absorbing a part of their essence into their bodies, the stronger hunters develop physiques, which can continue to grow as they eat stronger prey, and hunt more¡­ the Beast Kingdom has the strongest Anima in the Continent because they all hunt the fiercest of beasts.


    As he had been only hunting small fries, over the years, he had only grown a tad bit stronger. To fully awaken his potential, it is said that hunting an Adult Wild Boar is necessary. Usually, if someone has a talent for a physique, they usually awaken once they hunt such a beast, with enough strength and "essence" that it will help just any child awaken whatever power they hold.


    He wanted to try¡­ to see if he really had anything going for him, even if it was themest, most simple of Physiques out there, he wanted one so he could be of some help for Lara, so he could be¡­ her shield.


    "Lara said that Wild Boars are around moremonly now that the summer''s here and there are fruits everywhere¡­" Luck said, filling himself with courage while holding his trusty wooden spear, sharpened on the tip carefully by him. He wore his father''s leather clothing he took without his brother''s permission, and a helmet made of wild boar bones. "I''ll do it¡­ I''ll hunt a Wild Boar." He clenched his fists.


    Luck, someone that never looked into the bright future, someone that never wanted to do anything other than survive, and someone that alwayscked a dream¡­ Had changed over time, he wanted strength, and he wanted recognition¡­ and above all, he wanted to stay at her side.


    He wanted to be at the side of Lara, even if it would cost his life¡­ Because she was the reason he had changed, and the reason¡­ he had continued to persevere through a life filled with hardships and poverty.


    It was the very least he could do for her, for everything she has done for him and the entire vige¡­


    "Lara¡­ Today I''ll bring back a Wild Boar for you."


    -----

 Chapter 776 A Battle To Prove Oneself!

    <h4>Chapter 776 A Battle To Prove Oneself!</h4>


    -----


    "Found it." Luck thought, his eyes shining brightly within the shadows of the forest.


    Hiding himself within the bushes, he stood in silence as he nced arge beast, of over three and a half meters of height, graze around the forest floor, smelling the floor with its huge snout, looking for mushrooms or any dropped fruit in the floor.


    He had covered most of his body with mud, so his scent wouldn''t be easily detected by the Wild Boar, and he had covered his body with leaves to fool it as he slowly approached its back.


    While the beast slowly began sniffing the floor, and as it gave him its back¡­ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Now!" He thought, immediately emerging out of the bushes and pointing his wooden spear at the Wild Boar.


    CLAAASH!


    The spear immediately pierced the Wild Boar''s back with all his strength! For a few seconds, Luck celebrated, thinking he had done it¡­


    Yet.


    "GRUOOOOOOHHH!!!"


    The Wild Boar, with a spear stuck on its back muscles, roared, immediately charging at Luck with all of its might!


    "I-It didn''t die yet?!"


    Unlike small Wild Boars, which were mostly infants, an Adult one had tough enough back muscles to easily survive a measly spear attack.


    TRUM! TRUM! TRUM!


    The giant beast''s steps made the forest tremble as it furiously charged against him. With horror, Luck quickly climbed up a tree, fearing the beast''s anger.


    "GRUOOOHH!"


    CRAASH!


    CRAAASH!


    CRAAAASH!


    The Wild Boar started hitting the tree''s furiously, as the tree gained several cracks right away, which spread upwards into the tree''s entire body.


    "D-Dammit!"


    CREEAAAAK¡­!


    BAAAM¡­!


    The entire tree ended falling down into the forest, as Luck had to jump away before he were tond on the floor head-first.


    "GRUOOOOHHHH!"


    The Wild Boar immediately started chasing him from behind, Luck tried to climb another tree, but the Wild Boar was much faster. He had to quickly evade before getting his legs pierced by the boar''s tusks!


    CRAAASH!


    "GRUOOHHHH! GRAAH!"


    The Wild Boar, however, got its tusks stuck into the tree!


    "Eh? This is my chance!" Luck thought, instantly rushing towards the Wild Boar''s back, only to barely evade a kick from the beast''s back legs.


    CLASH!


    "S-Shit!" Luck gritted his teeth, leaping like a wolf would do over the beast''s back and then grabbing the spear out of the back!


    With blood dripping off the spear''s sharp end, Luck smiled, finally having his weapon back on his hands.


    "H-Hahh¡­ I got it!" Luck roared, quickly pointing the spear at the Boar''s neck this time. "Just¡­ die already!"


    CRAAASH!


    "GRYEEEEEHHH! GRUUOOOOHHH! GRYEEEEHHHHHH¡­!"


    The Wild Boar finally felt agony as it screamed its lungs out like a pig would scream before getting ughtered. It began hitting the tree continuously, as Luck realized a single stab wasn''t enough, he started stabbing the boar in the neck and back several times.


    "Ugh¡­! RAAAAAHHH!!!"


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    "GRUOOOHHHH¡­!"


    However, the Wild Boar, using its insane, monstrous vitality, finally managed to throw Luck away from its back. The young Wolf Anima boynded on the floor, rolling over it like a ragdoll.


    BAAAAMM¡­!


    "Ungh¡­!"


    Luck suddenly felt he broke one of his ribs, as he vomited a mouthful of blood. His vision became fuzzy, and he could barely move his arms, while the rest of his body felt¡­pletely paralyzed.


    "A-Ahhha¡­ Ugh¡­"


    "GRRRRHHH¡­"


    The Wild Boar slowly started walking towards him, covered on all the wounds he had caused him, and bleeding severely. It wasn''t going to live much longer, but the wretched beast wanted to make sure he would die first.


    "N-No¡­ I can''t die like this¡­" Luck thought, but his consciousness was slowly fading.


    The memories of his life began passing through his mind. The moments he enjoyed with his brother, surviving as much as he could, as he always tried to make him smile. And everything else was just¡­ with Lara.


    Her smile, her giggles, her surprised face, the times she pranked him, and the times he pranked her back. Theughter, and her eyes filled with hope.


    "I want you toe with me to an adventure! There''s a whole wide world outside!" Lara said, smiling cheerfully as usual.


    "Come on, cheer up Luck, I''m sure things will get better. We have to keep working hard and keep trying. Trust me." His brother smiled.


    Those memories shed through Luck''s mind, as he faced imminent death.


    "L-Lara¡­ Big brother¡­"


    Although his body was telling him to give up, and that there was simply no other chance for him to move again, or to do anything at all¡­ He continued striving, he continued trying.


    He couldn''t die here¡­ He couldn''t die like this. He had his big brother and Lara, two precious people on his life¡­


    "Move¡­ move, you damn body¡­ Move¡­ Gods! Anybody¡­ Please¡­ At the very least¡­ Help me move this damn body!" Luck roared, suddenly, he felt an electrifying zap run through his entire body.


    ZAAAP!


    "Ugh?!"


    FLASH!


    And then, his entire mindnded somewhere else¡­ A jungle filled with verdant nature, and animals everywhere. And greeting him in the middle of this sanctuary of life was a beautiful, tall woman, as tall as a mountain, wearing white robes.


    Her skin was bright white, almost a bit pink. Her long brown hair shone brightly, and her eyes were emerald, green, shining like real jewels, animals of al types gathered around her, and as he noticed further,rger animals he had never seen before, Ancient Beasts sat around him, their sharp eyes ring at him with the fierceness of nature.


    Luck couldn''t speak, he simply could see everything unfold, as this beautiful goddess and the divine beasts surrounding him unleashed bright threads of light, that reached his very soul.


    FLAAAASH!


    "Awaken, King of the Beasts." The woman said, as the other Beasts lowered their heads before him. "The Path towards the strength you''ve been born with has been opened."


    "My¡­ own strength?" Luck thought, as his mind quickly went back to his body.


    FLUOOSH!


    A golden light started flowing across his entire body, there was no longer any more pain on his legs, and he felt oddly connected with the entire forest now¡­ it was as if he could see and hear anything.


    -----

 Chapter 777 The Awakening Of The Hero Of Wild Beasts!

    <h4>Chapter 777 The Awakening Of The Hero Of Wild Beasts!</h4>


    -----


    Luck felt the power, he felt the energy coursing through his body. This strange energy he had seen and sensed before only on Lara¡­ This was Mana. Somehow, through that strange vision, he had managed to awaken his own Mana.


    FLUOOSH!


    Within his very soul, several circles lined up together with strange runes. They had not the shape of any runes ever seen before, as they resembled animals. And they continued growing over his Magic Circle constantly¡­ dozens, hundreds, thousands!


    FLAAAASH!


    Luck started overflowing with a gold, beastly aura he had never felt before on his entire life¡­


    "W-What is this¡­?!"


    Yet, as this happened, he recalled something his brother had once told him.


    "When you were born, we suddenly heard the roars of many beasts around the forest, for some reason. That really scared the vigers, some thought you were a cursed child because you would bring disaster to the vige¡­ But well, it was just a coincidence, right?" His brother once said. "Though, I do wonder¡­ if maybe it wasn''t. And what could it had really meant?"


    This strange connection Luck always felt with animals, whenever he hunted rats or rabbits, how he often sensed a bit of a strange, electrifying feeling whenever he caught them and touched them¡­


    Or the times he often dreamed very vividly of possesing the body of a bird and flying across the skies as if he was one¡­


    All of these weird coincidences slowly lined up, could this all had been a reaction to this power? This talent developing deep within him?


    "GRUOOOHHHH!!!"


    The Giant Wild Boar noticed Luck sitting down on the floor in surprise, and instantly charged on him to kill him for once¡­ The beast, a Tier 2 monster, had a big enough Magic Crystal capable of helping it conjure Mana.


    With thest bit of Mana the beast possessed, it reached Luck with an extremely fast charge, its entire body suddenly overflowing with red mes, as its fur turned red from all the blood, fusing with it!


    "W-What the¡­? I see, that''s why you were so resilient!"


    CLAAAASSHH!!!


    Luck leaped right before the Wild Boar were to crush him with its "new" form¡­ despite it being its actual form, its true power.


    The Wild Boar was in fact a zing Wild Boar, a Tier 3 Monster! It is known that when they don''t activate their mes, they look identical to normal Giant Wild Boars¡­


    However, one thing to notice is how much more resilient and stronger they arepared to their normal rtives¡­


    A Giant zing Wild Boar was the beast that took his father''s life too.


    Luck began to wonder if this beast could had been the very one that took his father away from him.


    "Eh? I¡­ leaped so high?" Luck realized it a bit toote, but the moment he jumped away, he was sitting on the top of a tree several dozens of meters away from his previous position. "A-Amazing¡­"


    This overflowing energy he felt coursing through his body not only was just pure magic, but it boosted his own physique. This was¡­ the power of the King of Beasts, the Hero of Wild Beasts.


    "Use my power, young king."


    Suddenly, the voice of an old entity spoke through Luck''s mind.


    "Your power? Who are you?"


    FLUOSH!


    Suddenly, the floating, golden manifestation of a Divine Beast Spirit emerged behind Luck, shocking the young wolf boy.


    It resembled a beautiful, regal tiger with golden fur and ck stripes, and a prideful smile, with sharp, red eyes.


    "I am the Golden Tiger King, the Divine Beast of Light and Bravery." He spoke. "I, and many of my siblings, have been told to aid you in your endeavors from now on from Lady Rhea, our mother."


    "Lady Rhea?!" Luck quickly remembered such a name, that was the Goddess most Anima prayed to, the Goddess of Life and Motherhood, that represented the love of a mother, life, animals, and nature.


    "Indeed, young king. You possess her divine blessings, and therefore, you''ve inherited the powers of the Ancient Beast King. You''re technically, his reincarnation." Said the Golden Tiger. "Now, there''s not much time. Concentrate, you don''t have much Mana left!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "A-Alright!" Luck nodded, he had to process everything quickly, but he knew the tiger was right, he didn''t had time to dabble into things when he had a prey to take down. "How do I use this magic?"


    "Simply say "[Divine Beast Awakening]" to awaken my powers within you." Said the Golden Tiger. "Once you do that, you''ll-"


    "[Divine Beast Awakening]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    "O-Oi! Let me finish speaking at least!"


    FLUOOSH!


    The power of the Golden Tiger Divine Beast Spirit instantly flew into Luck''s body, merging with himpletely. His Mana was being constantly drained as his entire body changed slightly.


    His brown skin gained ck stripes, and his ck hair suddenly became golden, while more fur grew on his arms, legs, and his tail, which grew thrice as long, with ck stripes as well!


    Luck''s wolf-like ears changed, bing like those of a tiger, sharp and triangr, while his eyes glowed with red color, and his teeth became sharp fangs, his nails turned into golden ws, and his entire body overflow with a power he never thought he held within himself.


    "RAAAAHHHH!!!"


    "GRUOOOHHH!!!"


    Luck and the Giant zing Wild Boar shed in an intense battle. The Wild Boar''s zing tusks reached Luck, as he managed to stop it by grabbing them with his very hands.


    "GRUOHH?!"


    The beast instantly was shaken as it was slightly lifted by Luck, who was gritting his teeth furiously.


    "UUNNGGH¡­! C-Come on¡­!" Luck groaned, as he nced at the zing Wild Boar unleashing its mes over his body, burning him!


    However, in a split of a second, he suddenly noticed something within the wild boar''s chest, a small, cracked knife made up of a wild boar''s tusk stuck there.


    He recalled the cracked knife piece that his brother gave to him once was said to belong to his father, the other half must have remained within the one beast that killed him.


    And here it was¡­


    "Y-You''re the one¡­! I won''t forgive you! RAAAAHHHH!!!"


    Luck roared like a wild beast, lifting the gigantic zing Wild Boar and thenunching it into the nearest tree!


    CRAAAAASSSSHH!!!


    -----

 Chapter 778 The Saint Of Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 778 The Saint Of Spirits</h4>


    -----


    CRAAAASSSHH!!!


    The powerful Giant zing Wild Boarnded over a tree, crushing it and setting it aze. The beast quickly stood back up again, the deadly wounds it had taken from Luck were still there, though they were slowly regenerating.


    The stronger the beasts were, the faster their regeneration would be. The power this beast had, as a Tier 3 monster, was incredible, and so was its Magical Power and Mana¡­


    "It is not dead yet?" Luck was surprised. "I literallyunched it all the way there¡­"


    "Beasts of higher tiers are incredibly resilient, boy." The Golden Tiger''s voice echoed within Luck''s body. "If that beast is truly the one that felled your father, then you must defeat it at all costs! You have less than a minute to maintain this form but use it to defeat it! Now, to summon my strength, you must summon my body parts! My ws, my legs, my fangs, and my eyes! They''re simply spells engraved within your magic circle, use them!"


    "Got it." Luck said, nodding with a serious face. His entire body began channeling this golden, beastly energy into his ws, legs, eyes, ears, and fangs.


    "[Golden Tiger''s Rapid Legs]!"


    FLAAASH!


    Luck leaped once more off the ground, in a mere instant, reaching the Giant zing Wild Boar!


    "GRUOOOHHH!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The beast greeted him by opening its jaws and unleashing arge quantity of mes!


    "Now, my ws!" The Tiger said.


    "[Golden Tiger''s Sharp ws]!"


    Luck imbued this golden power into his ws, as he swung them horizontally and vertically against the beast, shing across the mes and thennding several hits into its face and body!


    SLAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAAASH!


    "GRUOOHHH¡­!"


    The Wild Boar instantly began running away from the attacks, its entire body covered in deadly wounds that weren''t regenerating so fast!


    "You''re not going anywhere!" Roared Luck. "[Golden Tiger''s Deadly Jaws]!"


    Luck opened his jaws and leaped towards the Giant zing Wild Boar, biting its big neck and slowly tearing apart the flesh! Blood began gushing out everywhere, as the beast''s mes covered his body, attempting to burn him to death!


    "RAAAHHHH!!!"


    "GRUOOOOHHH¡­!"


    Both beasts shed against one another, as Luck continued biting it or shing it, while the boar unleashed mes and charging blows with its tusks!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    "You''re so resilient¡­ But I''m not giving up! I can''t die here¡­ I can''t!" Luck roared, his eyes glowing redder, as he leaped towards the zing boar at the same time as the beast charged against him.


    His ws pointing at the beast''s eyes and piercing through them!


    CRAAAASSSSHH!!!


    The ws then reached the beast''s brains through its eye sockets. The wild boar instantly stopped its charge, feeling an agonizing, electrifying pain before finally dying on the spot!


    BAAAAMMM¡­!


    The beast''s gigantic body rolled over the forest floor, standing still¡­ the adrenaline continued surging through Luck, as he gasped for air, slowly falling to his knees¡­


    "H-Hahhh¡­ I-I did it¡­" Luck sighed; tears quickly began flowing from his eyes.


    The moment he defeated the boar, he felt even more power flowing into his body, as his Physique manifested, and his muscles and bones began to strengthen, yet the wounds he had were still not recovering.


    "I-I did it¡­ father¡­ big brother¡­ La¡­ ra¡­"


    The blood loss and having emptied all of his mana reserves quickly exhausted him. As his transformation ended, he fell into the floor, slowly falling unconscious¡­


    "Little brother! What are you doing here?!"


    "Luck! Please don''t die! Please hang on!"


    As Luck''s slowly fell unconscious, he heard the voice of his worried big brother, and Lara. Her warm tears fell over his face, as her healing light slowly covered his body, slowly healing his lethal wounds before he were to die¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Once Luck woke up the next day, he found Lara sleeping at his side, resting her legs over the wooden floor of his house and her head over the bed.


    "Ah! W-What¡­ Huh? I''m here¡­" Luck gasped for air, looking around.


    For a moment, everything that happened yesterday felt like one long dream, so many things all at once¡­ It was simply insane.


    Yet it all happened for real. He had not only defeated the beast that killed his father, but he awakened magic and new powers he never thought he would had.


    "L-Luck¡­?" Lara slowly opened her golden eyes, looking at Luck. "LUCK! You''re awake!"


    She jumped over his body, hugging him tightly.


    "Uwaagh! Wait, don''t hug me so tightly, you brute!" Luckined.


    "But you almost died, you dummy!!!" Lara cried, hugging him. "I was so worried¡­ your brother was so worried too! Why did you go hunt a monster in the forest?! It is too dangerous!"


    "Lara¡­" Luck sighed, slowly and gently pushing her away from him. "I¡­ I had to do it. I wanted to prove to you that I was strong, that I am useful¡­ I didn''t wanted to live on your shadows anymore either¡­"


    "E-Eh? Prove what? W-What in the world are you talking about?" Lara sighed, cleaning her tears. "You never needed to prove anything to me¡­ You''re my precious friend, my family¡­ You''re the one I love¡­"


    "L-Love?!" Luck suddenly blushed.


    "A-Ah¡­ D-Did I just said that?!" Lara began tough nervously. "A-Anyways! You should- Ah, buddie! Thanks!"


    Suddenly, a small creature made out of dirt crawled over the bed and gave Lara a small fruit. This was something Luck had never seen before on his life¡­ Thinking it was a monster, he was surprised.


    "Huh? W-What is that?" Luck asked in shock, suddenly jumping off the bed.


    "Oh? Ah! Don''t tell me you can finally see my buddies, Luck!" Lara was shocked. "Everyone! Come here! He can see you all!"


    "Pigyuh!"


    "Gaguuh¡­!"


    "Gehehe¡­"


    "Kyun!"


    Suddenly, countless tiny creatures emerged everywhere. Some resembled spheres of light with tiny faces on them, some looked like small, walking stones. And others were like floating droplets of water. A few, resembled tiny clouds... As he saw all of these creatures, which amounted hundreds, Luck almost couldn''t believe it.


    "These¡­ what are these things?!" Luck asked.


    "Huh? They''re my buddies of course, dummy!" Lara giggled yfully. "They''re my friends, they''ve been always there since I was born, helping me and¡­ protecting me! And they help and protect you too, they really like you! Some people call them¡­ Spirits."


    Lara, without a doubt, was the Saint of Spirits.


    -----

 Chapter 779 Recognized By The Village

    ?


    -----


    When Luck nced at the hundreds of small, colorful entities walking around the room, he panicked. He never thought Lara was actually saying the truth, even now, he was confused, wondering what they truly were.


    "These¡­ what are these things?!" Luck asked.


    "Huh? They''re my buddies of course, dummy!" Lara giggled yfully. "They''re my friends, they''ve been always there since I was born, helping me and¡­ protecting me! And they help and protect you too, they really like you! Some people call them¡­ Spirits."


    "Spirits¡­" Luck said, his face quickly changing expressions. "I-I''m sorry¡­ for never believing you, to think you always had them around. Are they¡­?"


    "Yep! They''re the ones that help me conjure healing magic, or somethings boost the crops so they can grow healthier, or the soil with nutrients. Sometimes, they even can help me bring down rain so we can get water and have a moister ce." Lara smiled. "Oh, and that sunny guy over there likes to roast things."


    "I remember my brother once told me Spirits¡­ represented this entire world, they were everywhere. They were part of nature, of the fire, of the water, of the wind¡­" Luck said. "But not many canmunicate with them, even those that have magic talent, don''t seem to be able to find them either."


    "I guess he was right! You''re special though, you seem to have already made a contract with your own Spirit Familiar." Lara said. "Meanwhile, well, it is mostly thanks to my weird blessing, it pretty much makes any Spirit Ie across into my familiar automatically, haha. Except those that already have a master, of course."


    In theory, although Lara''s power seemed slightly underwhelming, she was capable of gathering so many spirits that even unifying the entire world''s elements together within her magic could be a possibility¡­


    "Wait, I have a spirit myself?!" Luck wondered.


    "Yeah¡­ Now that you''re awake, you''ve awakened both a Physique and¡­ something deeper, magic!" Lara said, touching his chest with a yful smile.


    Luck suddenly blushed a bit over the girl being so close to him.


    "It seems you''ve developed a magic circle, and there''s another being dwelling inside of your soul." She smiled. "So nice~ I hope it can help you be as strong as you wanted, Luck! But¡­ dummy!"


    BONK!


    Lara quickly hit his head.


    "Hey! What the hell was that for?!" Luck cried.


    "Dummy! Idiot! Why did you just went into danger like that? Reckless¡­ If you didn''t awakened such a power beforehand, you would had just died!" Lara sighed. "If you wanted to do that, you should had just asked for my help, we would had beaten that together."


    "I¡­ Well, I wanted to prove to you that I was someone strong, that I could be more of help, asking for your assistance would had beaten the purpose¡­" Luck sighed, looking at his own, scarred hands. "Sorry for worrying you and big brother."


    "Sigh¡­" Lara sighed, sitting at Lucks side. "Y-You know you don''t need to show me that you''re strong or something¡­ Right? You''re¡­ my friend, and someone important, I would¡­ I don''t need you to prove me anything! Because¡­ because I¡­"


    "Hey!" Suddenly, Luck''s big brother arrived. "Luck! You''re finally awake!" He ran towards his little brother and hugged him. "You damn kid! You had the whole damn vige worried about you!"


    "E-Eh? The whole vige?" Luck asked.


    "Of course, you''re the handyman everyone cares about after all, all of your tiny, odd jobs ended making the people care about you a lot, you know?" Sighed his big brother. "Hell, even the grumpy chief was relieved you were safe and sane¡­"


    "I-Is that so¡­? Everyone¡­ Was worried?" Luck felt shocked.


    "Yeah, can you move? Let''s go out!" His brother dragged him out of the house.


    "H-Hey! Wait a second!" Luck cried.


    "Yeah, let''s go see everyone!" Lara decided to save what she wanted to say forter, and decided to bring Luck with everyone else in the vige.


    Once he stepped out, he was surprised. He saw dozens of people, all of them part of his everyday life, yet which he never thought that cared about him at all.


    "Luck! You''re alright?!"


    "Thank god you''re fine, boy!"


    "I don''t know what I would had done without you to always help me with my crops, dear."


    "Luck! W-What you did was so reckless¡­ but you''re so cool! You took down a zing wild boar?! Insane!"


    "I don''t think I would ever¡­ have as much courage as you do."


    "Luck! Thank the gods you''re safe!"


    Luck was surrounded by everyone, as his heart began beating faster and faster. His eyes barely were containing his tears¡­


    He always thought of himself as useless, as someone that nobody cared for. As someone that nobody ever thought about¡­ He always thought he would never be important, at all.


    Yet¡­ all his actions over these years, his help, his hard work, it all was worth it.


    People noticed him slowly, those that didn''t liked him slowly changed their minds, and those that were indifferent noticed him as well.


    In just a few years¡­ He became someone important, which everyone cared for.


    "E-Everyone¡­ Yes, I am alright¡­ Thank you for worrying¡­" He sighed, feeling embarrassed.


    The chief slowly stepped forward, greeting Luck.


    "Luck, don''t be so reckless ever again¡­" He sighed. "Please, for your father, and your mother, you must value your life¡­ Don''t be so reckless, your life, our lives¡­ they''re precious things, we cannot throw them away, son."


    "¡­I understand, chief." Luck sighed. "I''m really sorry."


    The chief sighed, stroking his long silver beard.


    "Fine, now, how about we help you out butchering that big thing you caught?" The chief wondered.


    "R-Right¡­" Luck nodded. "We should have a feast, everyone! Let''s eat that big thing to celebrate!"


    "Oooh! So generous¡­"


    "A-Are you sure?"


    "I would not back down then!"


    "Alright boys, let''s help him butcher that huge boar together!"


    "Huzzah!"


    Like that, Luck lived the best day of his life, as he realized he was beloved by his vige, and as he saw everyone smile and fill their bellies with delicious meat.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Slowly, yet steadily, he started to grow more mature, and let go of his traumas, or of his fears.


    As time went by, Luck wished these peaceful days couldst forever.


    Yet nothing in this worldsts forever¡­


    Even less when the darkness seeking the Heroes slowly made their way to his vige.


    Luck and Lara''s peaceful lives would soon, and abruptly,e to an end.


    -----

 Chapter 780 Invasion

    Chapter 780 Invasion


    -----


    Time went by flying, as Luck and Lara slowly discovered their new magic powers, and the fate they held as Heroes due to the words that Luck''s Spirit, the Ancient Golden Tiger spoke about, the two young Anima learned more about their true calling.


    Much like Lara, Luck was also chosen as the Hero of Wild Beasts, while Lara was the Saint of Spirits. They learned of other Heroes on the Continent of Anta, of younglings just like them striving to be stronger and better.


    Often times, much like this night, Lara often dreamed about meeting them all, and creating a party of heroes to save the world. Despite the years passing, Lara never lost her innocent and dreamful nature, her personality that could barely ever see anything bad in the future, always optimistic, sometimes, too much.


    As they watched the night sky, the two, who had recently hit 13 years of age, were together enjoying the beautiful star-covered night sky. Having prepared enough, soon, they would depart in a journey.


    "I can''t wait to meet them, and to meet so many new ces! Luck, would you mind if we took a detour to the elven kingdom? Oh! And then we should go see the Beast Kingdom! And then the Dwarven Republic." Said Lara, her golden eyes shining brightly with excitement.


    "Hahaha, calm down a bit, we don''t even know where we''ll go eventually." Luck sighed. "You''re always a bit too optimistic too¡­ There''s a lot of bad things that could happen, this world isn''t a gentle ce."


    "Come on now! This is not the time to act all boring and pessimistic either!" Lara giggled, giving him a head pat. "Don''t worry, if you''re so afraid, I''ll protect you!"


    "You? Protect me?" Laughed Luck. "Come on, I haven''t grown so strong for nothing either¡­ Sigh."


    Lara suddenly rested her head over his shoulder. The moment she did, Luck felt slightly embarrassed, blushing. The sweet smell of her hair, its fluffiness, and her warm head made for a killingbination. Although her small horns were poking at his neck a bit.


    "It''s gonna be a great adventure¡­ I can assure you! We''ll have¡­ so much fun." Lara smiled. "And we''ll meet so many new friends¡­ And we''ll go through many new experiences! It''s gonna be crazy¡­ And we''ll go together."


    Luck smiled for a bit, sighing.


    "Yeah¡­ We''ll go together." Luck nodded. "Though, I''m going to miss the vige¡­ My big brother and-"


    "SHAAAAAHHHH!"


    Suddenly, as the two were having a rather calm and romantic moment, the roar of a ferocious, monstrous beast echoed in the outskirts of the vige.


    RUMBLE!


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    "W-What is that?!" Luck asked, suddenly snapping out of his own calmness. "A monster?! Is iting to the vige?!"


    "T-This is bad¡­" Lara said, gulping saliva. "So many¡­ Why didn''t you guys told me before?!"


    "Kyuuuh!"


    "Kyuwahh¡­"


    "Gugkuh!"


    Suddenly, the Spirits began to exin Lara these monsters had emerged out of literally thin air, somewhere, a strange dimensional gate was leading to a ce where they were constantly pouring out, like an endless swarm.


    "A-A portal¡­ opened out of nowhere?" Lara was left bbergasted. "W-What?! No¡­ This can''t be happening¡­!"


    "Lara! Snap out of it!" Luck said, gritting his teeth. "We need to-"


    CRAAAAASSSHH!!!


    Dozens of gigantic insects emerged out of the darkness of the night, shattering the walls, and breaking them apart one after the other. The beasts instantly entered the vige, as the screams of the people started echoing everywhere.


    "Gryyaaaaahh!"


    "M-Monsters?!"


    "I''ve never seen these giant bugs before- GRAAAGGH¡­!"


    "MOM! MOOOOM- GGYAAAH!"


    "H-HELP! THE HUNTERRSSS¡­!"


    Luck''s eyes were quickly devoid of light as he saw the utter chaos that had engulfed the vige in just mere seconds, panicking even more, he quickly dragged Lara with him.


    "W-We need to fight them!" Luck roared.


    "Spirits! Please help us!" Lara cried. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "GRYYSHAAAA!"


    "GRYYYEEEKKH!"


    "KRRRIEEEE!"


    Three enormous ck spiders quickly stepped right in front of the two, as they immediately began attacking with their sharp, spear-like legs with countless piercing blows.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "{D-Divine Beast Awakening}!!!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    Luck immediately transformed, channeling the power of the Golden Tiger into his body, and stepping into action.


    "Wait, Luck! These monsters are too strong, you won''t- " The Golden Tiger tried to stop him, but he stepped forward into battle.


    "RAAAAAHHHH!!! {Golden Tiger''s Sharp ws}!"


    SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH!


    Luck furiously swung his two ws against the gigantic spiders, his attacks releasing golden aura shes that pushed the giant bugs away, making the critters groan aggressively.


    "KRIEEE!"


    However, as Luck realized it, it wasn''t effective. There were barely some scratches in their exoskeletons, and they werepletely fine!


    "W-Wha-"


    BAAAAAMMM¡­!


    A giant w reached Luck, blowing him away into the air, as he fell down into the floor several dozens of meters away.


    CRAAASH!


    "AAAAGGH¡­! Ungh¡­! W-What?! I can''t hurt them?!" Luck cried in horror.


    "They cannot be easily beaten!" The Golden Tiger said. "Those things areparable to Tier 7 monsters¡­ There''s no hope for you nor anybody here!"


    "W-What are you talking about you damn fucking cat?!" Luck cried. "E-Everything¡­ It was all so fine just seconds ago¡­!"


    "LUCK!" Lara cried, as she was suddenly surrounded by monsters.


    "L-Laraaa!" Luck ran towards Lara, only for him to be surrounded by more monsters. "Move¡­ MOVE OUT OF THE WAY!!!"


    Luck roared, his fur growing golden as he channeled more and more Mana, the aura exuding from his body suddenly resembled a roaring Golden Tiger, exuding a powerful enough shockwave to push away the bug-like demonic beasts away from his path.


    "ROOOOAARRRR!"


    "KRIEEE¡­!"


    "GRYYEEH?!"


    "KRAAAHH¡­!"


    FLAAASH!


    Luck rushed towards Lara, grabbing her right in time as arge quantity of spirits began to surge from the ground around the bugs.


    "Land Spirits! {Rock Golems}! {Gaia''s Hands}!" Lara cried, exuding her Mana into the many spirits around them.


    TRUUUMM¡­!


    Enormous hands made of dirt and stone emerged out of the ground, protecting whoever vigers were still alive while attacking the bugs, dragging them down into the floor by holding their long legs, only for giant golems made of rocks to punch them down furiously.


    However¡­ despite Lara''s efforts, it seemed to not be working. They were at most being restrained, but they couldn''t be stopped.


    -----

 Chapter 781 Tragedy

    Chapter 781 Tragedy


    -----


    "Luck! Go look for your brother! I''ll be fine! Please! I need to save the vigers first!" Lara implored Luck, asking him to let her go.


    "W-What?! But I can''t even damage those things, you''ll die!" Luck said.


    "Please trust me!" Lara nodded.


    "¡­" Luck remained in silence as he moved back to his house to find his big brother, gritting his teeth. "F-Fine! But don''t die on me!"


    "Don''t worry! My buddies are here, they''re alling!" Lara nodded, as Luck noticed thousands of tiny lights of red, orange, gold, green, and blue color rapidly moving into the vige from the outside. "{Spirit Call}!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    Lara hit the floor with her staff, handcrafted by Luck using the big Magic Crystal from the zing Wild Boar, it possessed enough power to amplify her magic and mana recovery speed rather well.


    At her call, thousands of tiny spirits surged. The Sunlight Spirits turned into fireballs and rays of sunlight, hitting the giant bugs eyes and stopping their movements temporarily. The River Spirits couldn''t be as offensive, but they wet the ground below the bugs and made it muddy, making it hard for their heavy bodies to move rapidly.


    Wind Spirits let out powerful slicing gusts of air everywhere, scratching the shells of the monsters and cutting their eyes. Andstly, the Land Spirits worked the hardest, creating pitfalls, golems, spreading destruction.


    "Please, make sure they can evacuate in time!" Luck said, quickly and giant hands made of dirt and stone to stop the beasts from spreading destruction.


    "Please, make sure they can evacuate in time!" Luck said, quickly beginning to rush back to his house. "Please, please be safe! Please, big brother¡­!"


    Chaos spread everywhere, the chimneys that were destroyed set off mes into several houses, which propagated easily on the drier grasnds, the entire vige was covered on the screams of people and the mes of war¡­ blood and suffering was all Luck could see.


    And once he arrived back home, finally, he quickly saw the entire house being destroyed, and arge praying mantis-like demonic insect beast there, fighting against a single man, covered on wounds.


    "Ungh¡­! Hahhh¡­ M-Move aside!" Roared Luck''s big brother. "As long as I live¡­ I won''t let you touch them!"


    As Luck rushed as fast as possible there, he realized his brother was protecting a family that was living nearby, that were heavily wounded and could barely move.


    "Big brother''s alive¡­!" Luck''s eyes were filled with hope.


    "KRIEEEEEEHHH!!!"


    However, the insectoid beast suddenly went berserk, roaring furiously as its eyes turned deep red, rushing towards Luck''s big brother, and destroying his spear with a mere swing of its giant left scythe, while the right scythe¡­


    SLAAAAASH!


    "U-Ungh?!"


    shed right through Luck''s big brother''s chest, piercing it.


    His big brother''s eyes were filled with shock as his life was being taken away from him. His lungs filled with blood.


    For a moment, it felt like Luck''s entire perception of his surroundings became slow, as if time itself slowed down.


    The night sky that very moment started to rain, as it was filled with clouds made by Lara''s spirits to turn off the mes.


    "L-Luck¡­?" His big brother muttered, seconds before falling down into the floor, vomiting blood.


    "AAAHHH¡­ AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH¡­!" Luck screamed like a wild beast, all of his Mana flowed into his body at once, a ray of golden light surged from within the empty air,nding directly into the Praying Mantis Giant Insect Monster''s head.


    "DIEEEEEEEEEE!!!" Luck screamed.


    His ws grew to a gigantic size, epassed by mana and materializing into utterly monstrous arms, shing apart at the beast''s eyes and then its mandibles.


    CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH!


    Countless blows reached the beast''s weakest point, as the insect started to scream in agony, beginning to lose bnce and falling down into the floor. Its deadly scythes constantly attempting to sh at Luck, but his legs and hands barely managing to catch them before they could slice through his flesh.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIEEEE!"


    "KRIEEEEEHHH¡­ GGRREEEGGHH¡­!


    BAAAAM¡­!


    The beast, unable to fight anymore and having its entire head blown up into pieces, fellpletely to its fate, dying quickly after.


    "Hahhh¡­ HAAAHHH¡­" Luck groaned, gasping for air, as he saw the scared eyes of the childrenposing the family his big brother was trying to protect.


    "L-Luck?" Cried one of the boys.


    "GRAAAAHHH!!!" Luck roared like a wild beast, pointing his ws at them.


    "UUWAAAH!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As they screamed in fear, Luck quickly realized¡­ this wasn''t him.


    "N-No¡­ HAAAAAHHH¡­ UGH¡­ UNGH¡­! B-Big brother¡­ BIG BROTHER!!!"


    Luck ignored them, rushing back to his big brother''s body, on the floor. His blood covered the green grass below his body, turning it deep crimson.


    "B-Big Brother¡­ BIG BROTHER!" Luck''s transformation slowly faded away, revealing the young and frail boy beneath the skin of a wild beast. Tears flowing from his eyes, as he held his brother on his arms.


    He was not moving. And he was not breathing. His eyes¡­ were still open, ncing at him back. Luck''s heart was beating faster and faster, as he couldn''t help but breath heavily.


    "B-Big¡­ bro?"


    His hands started to tremble, as the head of his big brother was hanging down, motionlessly¡­ lifelessly.


    As Luck''s tears slowly mixed with the rainwater, he felt weak, and lifeless too.


    It felt as if his entire body had no longer any strength.


    He couldn''t even say goodbye to him.


    Hisst moments¡­ were in shock before a painful, undeserved death.


    "N-No¡­ No¡­ Please¡­" Luck screamed. "Don''t leave me¡­"


    The memories of his big brother began passing through his mind. Luck started to remember all of it so vividly. Since he was a little child, being taken care by him, to when he began growing up.


    When he started walking, or when he first hunted a rabbit, or when he cooked a meal for the first time¡­ His big brother, Hansen, was always there.


    He was the only know that told him he had a brave father and a wonderful mother, and he was¡­ his family, everything.


    "You promised you would always¡­ stay at my side¡­" Luck continued crying. "Brother¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 782 A Heavy Loss

    <h4>Chapter 782 A Heavy Loss</h4>


    -----


    "Haha,e on, why are you crying now? Don''t be like that! Just because you stumbled into the floor it doesn''t mean it''s the end of the world, Luck. Come on, I''ll help you stand back up."


    "Big brother¡­"


    "In life you''ll stumble down all the time, it''s part of¡­ well, of living and growing up as a person. But don''t worry, stumbling down and standing back up is something we all do."


    "Don''t¡­"


    "Eventually, you''ll fall so many times you''ll grow used to it! And then, you''ll learn to better walk down the path you''ve chosen."


    "Please¡­"


    "You''ll be much stronger¡­ I know it. Much stronger than anybody in our vige, stronger than even dad."


    "Don''t leave me¡­"


    "Ah, that''s one nasty bug bite, but don''t worry, I''ve got myself the perfect mixture of herbs for those nasty bites! Come here! Ahahaha, it hurts a bit, but you''ve gotta grit your teeth and the pain will go away eventually."


    "This is not fair¡­"


    "I know¡­ I haven''t been the best brother out there but¡­ I want you to know that I''m really proud of you, Luck. I love you a lot, lil'' bro. I''m sure you''re making mom and dad proud too, wherever they are."


    Hansen''s words kepting one after the other within Luck''s mind. Someone that was always there, alive and moving, was now in his hands, lifeless and unmoving.


    Cold¡­ and not warm.


    Dead¡­ and not alive.


    Perhaps it was redundant, but for someone that had seen their family member alive and happy for so many years like nothing, to suddenly have their dead body in their hands.


    Luck feltpletely destroyed. He didn''t knew¡­ what to do now. He didn''t knew what to think. He was¡­ he couldn''t¡­ do a single thing.


    What do I do now? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Where should I go?


    What¡­ should I do?


    His big brother, that was always there to tell him what he should do, or how he should approach certain problems, was now dead on his arms¡­


    He had given his existence for granted, to lose him so suddenly, and out of nowhere made Luck realize how much he loved him, and how much he needed him.


    "L-Luck! Luck!" Lara''s voice started echoing from behind him, but Luck was in too much of a shock to hear her.


    "LUCK!" Lara cried, rushing to his side and¡­ seeing what was on his arms. She gasped, covering her mouth, her eyes were filled with horror. "N-No¡­ Hansen¡­" Tears started flowing from her eyes.


    Luck suddenly noticed her, ncing back at her, his eyes were filled with desperation, with horror, and with¡­ a slight, hope.


    "Y-You can do something, right?! You can heal him, right?! I-I think¡­ He could still be alive¡­" He muttered, forcing a strange smile. "Lara! Please¡­ PLEASE HEAL HIM!"


    "Luck¡­" Lara sighed, a Spirit of the Land reached her hand, as it touched Luck''s big brother''s body¡­ The Spirit sighed, ncing back at Lara.


    "Kyuuh¡­"


    "I-I¡­" Lara muttered. "I-I¡­ can''t."


    "W-What do you mean you can''t?!" Luck cried. "You''ve healed people even worse, right?!"


    "But your brother¡­ Hansen¡­" Lara cried. "He''s¡­"


    "S-Shut up¡­ No¡­ He''s not! HE''S NOT!!!" Luck cried, denying the truth.


    "Luck¡­" Lara started crying even more, seeing Luckpletely devastated. "I''m sorry¡­ But we need to go. I can¡­ barely restrain the monsters. I-I created pitfalls, but they''ll crawl out of them quickly!"


    Luck was gasping for air, thinking what to do, yet not knowing what to do¡­


    "He''s dead, boy." The voice of the Golden Tiger echoed at his side. "You must ept the death of your brother and move on. There''s no point in wasting any time. Go with Lara!"


    "S-Shut up¡­ SHUT UP! SHUT UP!!!" Luck screamed, his tears falling over his brother''s body. "I-I¡­ I don''t have anything¡­ I¡­"


    Luck took the hunting knife from his pocket, pointing it at his own neck.


    "I might as well just die¡­"


    "LUCK!"


    Lara screamed furiously, as a grass vine emerged from the floor and wrapped around his arm. She took away that knife and threw it away.


    And then¡­


    SLAP!


    She pped his face.


    "Uugh¡­"


    "What are you even saying, you dumb idiot?!"


    Lara''s screams made Luck snap out of his own daze, as he nced back at her desperate, crying face, covered in blood, water, and tears.


    "L-Lara¡­"


    "Do you think your brother would ever allow you to say such a stupid thing?!"


    "B-But¡­"


    "No buts! Stop being a dumbass! Okay?! I know it hurts, I know it because¡­ he was like my own brother too but¡­ We need to go! And please¡­ Don''t say those things, don''t say you''re alone."


    Luck nced at Lara''s face crying desperately.


    "Because you have me¡­ I am here for you too¡­" She cried. "I love you, okay? I love you¡­ So please¡­ Don''t take your life¡­"


    Luck finally realized his foolishness, as he sighed.


    "I-I''m sorry¡­" He sighed. "I''m sorry, Lara¡­"


    He gently ced his brother''s body on the grass, and hugged Lara back tightly.


    For a few seconds, the two gave themselves the privilege of crying, of letting go of all their pain, so they could keep moving forward.


    "Let''s go¡­" Luck sighed. "As he grabbed his brother once more. "I''ll bring big brother along¡­ So we can bury him, somewhere where he can rest in peace."


    Lara nodded, as she called the power of the Land Spirits, a hole where the family Luck''s brother was protecting ran into opened, the two jumped down right before an army of bugs were about to catch them.


    TRUUUM¡­!


    The hole closed right there, as the two and the rest of the survivors ran away, into the depths of the earth, somewhere else¡­


    Almost half of the vige ended being killed by the attack of monsters, and the other half that barely survived did so with many wounded, some almost lethally wounded.


    Once Lara managed to get deep enough for no monsters to dig there, she used thest bits of her Mana to secure everyone''s safety, healing most lethal wounds, before passing out on the spot.


    With Lara sleeping at his side, and his brother''s corpse covered on leather, Luck couldn''t sleep, remaining awake that entire night¡­


    Their peaceful days hade to an abrupt end, and this¡­ was only the beginning.


    -----

 Chapter 783 Moving To Lara’s Village

    <h4>Chapter 783 Moving To Lara''s Vige</h4>


    -----


    "What will we do now?"


    "What''s¡­ the point anymore?"


    "My children¡­ they''re all dead¡­"


    "Why¡­ Why did this had to happen to us¡­"


    As Lara woke up the next morning, she saw Luck in the exact same position he was when she went to sleep. The voices of the survivors echoing around the caves were unnerving, there were very few of them with any hope left at all.


    "L-Luck¡­ Did you sleep at all?" Lara wondered.


    "Ah!" Luck quickly felt surprised of her voice. "N-No¡­ I couldn''t sleep¡­"


    "You need to rest a bit." Lara sighed, caressing his shoulder.


    "I''m fine¡­ I just¡­ was wondering¡­" Luck cried. "Is there something you''re hiding?"


    "Eh? Me?" Lara felt surprised. "I¡­" She looked down, without denying it.


    "¡­" Luck remained in silence. "You know it, right? You know the reason those demonic things attacked us¡­"


    "I¡­" Lara began crying. "I''m sorry for not telling you, I never thought they would¡­ show up here as well."


    "You''ve seen them before?" Luck wondered, feeling shocked.


    "The vige I came from was attacked by those insects once¡­" Lara sighed. "I¡­ I lied to you before. I didn''t escaped my vige because of selfishness¡­ My family¡­ and my uncle¡­ everyone¡­"


    Luck opened his eyes in surprise¡­ Lara had long ago lost everyone in such a tragic way, yet¡­ Somehow, through this entire time, she had maintained such a cheerful nature?


    Despite everything that happened¡­ She was always looking forward and smiling all the time.


    "I-I''m sorry¡­" Luck sighed. "I shouldn''t had¡­ asked that."


    "No¡­ It''s fine." Lara smiled faintly. "It''s fine as long as it is you who asked it, Luck¡­" A few tears flowed down her golden eyes. "I''ll tell you everything¡­"


    Lara slowly exined to Luck what had happened to her vige. Those giant bug monsters had appeared one day as well, after several years of having been discovered to be the Saint of Spirits, and massacred her vige, led by a talking bug that was looking for her.


    Her family and the viges protected her, however, and never said where she was, which ended on the entire vige being destroyed. Her uncle and the survivors ran away with her into another, far away ce, even when her mother, father, and even her big sister died, Lara continued smiling.


    Mostly because she knew that if she were to stop smiling, her entire world would simply crumble apart around her¡­


    "Somehow, we managed to set up another vige, it took a while, and I helped as much as I could but¡­" Lara sighed. "I simply couldn''t stay. I didn''t wanted to stay with them anymore. Those monsters would continue to hunt me down¡­ Because their master, a Demon Lord named Arachne, wanted me dead¡­ So I ran away. I guess thatst part¡­ was the truth."


    "Lara¡­" Luck sighed, hugging her tightly. "I''m so sorry¡­ I shouldn''t had misjudged you before¡­"


    "No, it''s fine¡­ This is all my fault." Cried Lara. "I should had told you about this before¡­ I shouldn''t had stayed¡­ But when you showed me such warmth, and when everyone made me felt needed and useful I¡­ I ended staying longer, and longer¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But it''s also my fault, isn''t it?" Luck asked. "I am also¡­ a Hero, they were seeking me as well. Don''t me yourself for everything, you''ve done so much for everyone¡­"


    Lara continued crying, apologizing anyways.


    "I''m so sorry for your brother¡­ for everyone¡­" She continued crying. "I-I honestly¡­ I don''t even know what to do¡­ I''ve been trying to act strong but¡­ I''m so scared¡­"


    "Lara¡­" Luck sighed, caressing her face, and cleaning her tears. "Don''t worry¡­ We''ll find a way. I¡­ I promise you. I wasn''t able to protect anything but I''ll grow stronger¡­ I''ll protect you. As long as I have you¡­ and as long as you have me, I think we can keep moving on."


    "L-Luck¡­" Lara blushed a bit. "Thank you¡­ for being so nice with me¡­"


    Like that, weeks went by. Lara led the survivors across several tunnels underground, safe from the monsters of the outside. Using the Land Spirits, she brought fruits and grains from the outside, and Luck frequently jumped into the surface to hunt for animals for meat.


    After a week and a half of surviving and walking endlessly, the people finally walked into the surface once more, arriving at a grassy hill, where a faraway vige could be seen from there.


    At the distance, there was arge pack of sheeps and goats, and even some horses. It was a beautiful, fertilend unlike the one they were living before.


    "What is this ce?" Wondered the chief. "Lara¡­"


    "This is¡­ my vige." Lara sighed. "Let''s go. I will introduce everyone to my uncle. He''ll understand and wee you all. It might be hard to get used to this change, but it is the only¡­ solution I could think about."


    "T-This is more than enough, dear¡­" The chief sighed. "We''ll be forever grateful for everything you''ve done for us¡­ Luck too."


    Lara and Luck had yet to reveal the viges the truth of the invasion, and they decided to not reveal it at all, knowing that the vigers might end up hating them. They wanted to leave in good terms.


    "Lara? It is you, LARA?!" The chief of the vige greeted everyone, Lara''s uncle. An old, sheep anima with a long white beard, big horns, and golden eyes like hers.


    "Uncle, I''m back¡­" Lara sighed. "These people¡­"


    Lara and Luck introduced the vigers, and so they had a conversation together. The chief of both viges came to an agreement after the two heroes'' insistence, and Lara''s uncle decided to wee these people.


    "It will take a while to build new houses for everyone, so tents will have to do." Sighed Lara''s uncle. "And we''ll also need more food¡­"


    "Don''t worry, my mana''s back to full now, I''ll bless thends and multiply the growth of crops and their expansion area." Lara said. "Double the crops should do it?"


    "Lara¡­" Her uncle sighed. "Will you leave afterwards?"


    Lara remained in silence, as she looked into the horizon.


    "You know I can''t stay with you, uncle¡­ I would be risking everyone''s lives." She sighed, as her uncle''s fists clenched tightly.


    "I promised your parents I would protect you¡­" He sighed.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Lara said. "But¡­ don''t worry, I''ve already found someone that will apany me." Lara smiled, ncing at Luck in the distance.


    "Another Hero like you¡­ You finally found another." Her uncle sighed.


    "Her brother¡­ died because of me." Sighed Lara. "I can''t leave him alone either¡­ I want to stay at his side, wherever we go, and wherever¡­ fate takes us."


    "Lara, it doesn''t have to be this way¡­ And you know it." Her uncle insisted. "Please, stay with us, everyone misses you dearly¡­"


    "I can''t¡­" Lara furrowed her eyebrows. "I''ve already made up my mind. We''ll find the other heroes and¡­ find whoever this Arachne is and beat her! Until then¡­ I simply can''te back, uncle."


    Her uncle felt frustrated, fully knowing he was unable to stop such a powerful, decided girl¡­ However, at the very least, he could give her something to help her.


    "Take this." He said, giving Lara a small ne with a red jewel on it, in the shape of a heart. "This ne once belonged to my sister, your mother."


    -----

 Chapter 784 A Journey Together

    <h4>Chapter 784 A Journey Together</h4>


    -----


    "Mom''s ne?" Asked Lara in surprise. "It is so pretty¡­" She said, smiling adorably.


    "The heart shaped crystal is made of a powerful Tier 4 Monster''s Mana Crystal, imbued with the blood of a Wyvern." Said Lara''s uncle. "It will protect you from danger, it was your mothers'' good luck charm. She left it to you before¡­ what happened in your vige. It was supposed to be your birthday gift, but you ran away before I could give it to you."


    "Thanks¡­" Lara sighed, grabbing the ne, and wearing it. She gently touched it, feeling the ne''s Magic Power, imbued into her own body. There was certainly a small magical protection into it. "I''ll treasure it with my life."


    "Good." Her uncle nodded. "Now¡­ How about you at the very least rest for today? Let''s go eat something delicious for dinner, you also look so tired! You need to take a warm bath and get yourself some new clothes. Your aunt will make you something beautiful that can also protect you well."


    "With Luck we''ve hunted some monsters, we brought tons of materials, maybe we could use those." Lara smiled.


    "Alright then¡­" Her uncle nodded. "I won''t let you go this time without properly preparing yourselves!"


    Like that, days passed, and after five days of preparation, of talking with people, of helping the vige expands the crops and more, Lara and Luck decided to depart. They couldn''t even risk staying more than a week here, or their position would eventually be known by the enemy. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Please, take care, Lara¡­" Her aunt began crying. "Don''t die on us, girl¡­"


    "Don''t worry aunt, the spirits are there for us at all times." Lara smiled.


    "Make sure to one daye back¡­" Her uncle sighed, clenching his fists. "I wish¡­ I could be stronger to protect you, girl. I feel so ashamed I cannot even fulfill the promise I gave to your mother¡­"


    "It is not your fault, uncle." Lara smiled. "And you''ve done so much for me and these people that such a thing is enough payment!"


    "Sigh¡­ We''ll take good care of all of them, they will be our family as well." Lara''s uncle said. "For you¡­ And the boy too."


    Luck was walking back to everyone else, after he paid ast visit to his brother''s grave. At the end, they buried him in this peaceful vige, away from his home. Using magic, Lara preserved his body so it wouldn''t dpose quickly, and Luck was able to give his brother a proper, peaceful burial.


    "Boy, you''re back." Lara''s uncle said. "Are you in peace now with your brother?"


    "Hmm." Luck nodded, slightly saddened. "I did everything I could¡­"


    Lara''s uncle looked at Luck''s eyes, feeling deeply saddened himself. Much like Lara, he was a young boy whose fate was cursed by the divinities above the sky. Granted extraordinary powers, but that also came with the curse of being chased down by their enemies to the ends of the world.


    "I''ll be trusting Lara into you, Luck." He said. "Please, be strong."


    "I¡­ I will." Luck nodded. "Thank you for everything, sir¡­"


    "You can just call me uncle." Laughed Lara''s uncle. "Please, I don''t mind it. You both better survive so you can one day give me some grandkids."


    "E-Eeeh? Uncle!" Lara said, blushing a bit.


    "W-Wha¡­?!" Luck felt just as perplexed.


    "Hahahaha! Come on, it was just a joke!" The uncleughed. "Safe travels, you two." He hugged both of them tightly, as tears flowed from his eyes. "Please¡­ please, survive! Find the other heroes, and ask for their help, don''t do anything reckless by yourselves, okay?"


    "We promise you we''ll survive, Uncle!" Lara nodded.


    "Leave it to us." Luck smiled.


    Like that, after a delicious feast with everyone in the vige, the two Anima Heroes walked away from the vige, the farther away they walked, the more distant and small the vige became.


    Leaving behind everything, Luck realized how painful it was. Was this the same pain Lara went through? He wondered still, how could she smile now? Even after everything?


    "How can you smile?" Wondered Luck. "Even after everything, your face is always smiling¡­ Your eyes are always filled with hope¡­"


    "E-Eh?" Lara felt a bit embarrassed, Luck didn''t realized such words were like praising her to the heavens. "W-Well¡­ I just¡­ think positively. It is something my mom taught me." She gently caressed her ne.


    "Your mom?" Luck asked.


    "Yep!" Lara nodded, as the two wandered across the beautiful grasnds. "She always said that we need to smile and look into the future positively, because if we don''t do it, nobody will. She told me that the best way to help those that were sad was¡­ to smile! To make themugh, anything, just so they can smile, even if you don''t feel like. As long as you see their genuine smiles, you''ll begin smiling for real too."


    "That''s¡­ sounds simr to what my brother used to say too." Luck sighed. "Hahaha, I guess you two aren''t so different."


    "See? You''reughing and smiling now." Lara giggled, touching his nose yfully.


    "A-Ah, right¡­ I guess you''re right." Luck smiled.


    As the two faced the horizon together, they traveled together. Through mountains and rivers, through forests and swamps. Led by the spirits of the Land, of Rivers, of Forests, of the Sunlight and even the Moon, they continued walking.


    They explored many ces together, slowly traveling across the great wastnds of the Continent of Anta. They came into contact with ancient ruins, now turned into dungeons, hunted monsters, ran away from powerful beasts, and were constantly chased down by giant demonic insects.


    Slowly, and together, they made it really far, only a thousand and some hundred more kilometers before reaching the closest town that belonged to the Kingdom of Elves, Agartha.


    "We''re almost making it, Lara¡­" Luck sighed.


    "Yeah¡­ After so long¡­" Lara said, resting over arge tree root protruding out of the forest floor.


    The two were so tired and exhausted from having used all their energy that they simply sat down and rxed for once.


    Their eyes¡­ filled with hope.


    Yet that hope was shattered once the ground below them trembled and opened.


    RUMBLE!


    And a being stronger than anything they had faced before appeared in front of them¡­


    "This is as far as you go, heroes~"


    -----

 Chapter 785 Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 785 Sacrifice</h4>


    -----


    "Maybe in a few more days we can get there¡­ Hahhh¡­ We''ll sure do, Luck." Lara sighed with a hopeful smile. "We''ll finally meet new people and make new friends! It''s going to be so exciting!"


    "Hahah, you''re more pumped up than usual." Luck sighed. "I guess¡­ I guess you might be right. I hope everything¡­ goes alright."


    "Yeah! Think positively! Now, let''s eat some grilled fish-"


    RUMBLE!


    The forest floor below them crumbled apart and opened into countless cracks. Once more, Lara''s spirits were unable to predict this out of the blue. Countless insectoid demonic beasts surged from within, Lara and Luck panicking.


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    "W-Wait, again?! So soon?!" Asked Luck in horror. "D-Dammit! We need to get out of here, Lara! We aren''t strong enough to defeat these things yet!"


    "Ungh¡­ Hahhh¡­ I-I''m so tired¡­" Lara muttered. "L-Luck¡­!"


    "Eh?!" Luck quickly realized Lara wasn''t the only one tired.


    His own body was also very exhausted. However, was this just provoked by walking several kilometers without taking a break? No¡­ It was not just that, something else was draining away their Mana and Energy constantly, since they entered this forest. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, his keen senses barely realized about this now, when the origin of this draining power emerged before them. A gigantic, humanoid insect in the shape of arge ck beetle with a feminine, curvilinear body appeared.


    Only her face seemed slightly humanoid, while the rest of her body, aside from its shape, was covered on a hard ck exoskeleton that resembled an incredibly hard metallic armor, wings behind her allowed her to easily fly in midair.


    Her sharp red eyes nced down at the two kids, delighted to see them. From within her chest, a mysterious red jewel imbued her body with tremendous power, and allowed her to absorb energy from her foes¡­ apanied with an army of giant insects, she looked menacing, and all-powerful, like nothing the two had faced before.


    This was the first time they faced a Demonic Insect Beast that could actually speak and act with intelligence.


    "This is as far as you go, heroes~" Sheughed. "I''ve been chasing you around for a long while now. Since you entered this region in specific¡­ And finally, I can capture you two. Lady Arachne will reward me so handsomely! Uwahh~ I can''t wait!"


    "W-What? Who are you?!" Luck roared, his transformation quickly triggering as he exuded a golden aura of divine, beastly power.


    "Oh, my bad! Sorry for not introducing myself beforehand, fufufu." Laughed the insectoid woman. "My name is Asarashk, and I serve my Lady, the Demon Lord of Gluttony, Arachne, as her loyal maid servant and guard! But now, she has finally given me the chance to prove myself as someonepetent, you two better not run away, okay, beautiful children~?" Her smile grew more wicked as her power exuded a demonic aura, constantly sucking away the two''s mana and vitality.


    This seemed to be working specifically well against Lara, who fell to her knees while gasping for air. The worse part was that she was able to sense how all the Spirits around her were instantly dying due to the Miasma, each of their deaths was like a painful bullet piercing her chest.


    "Ugh¡­ Hahhh¡­ L-Luck¡­ I can''t move¡­" Lara cried, tears flowing from her eyes like rivers.


    "Lara!" Luck cried, quickly attempting to grab her and run away, having no time to listen to the Demon in front of them.


    However, the very moment Luck attempted to grab her, the Demoness acted, a gigantic sh of darkness reached the two of them, exploding.


    SLAAASH! BOOOOM!!!


    Darkness spread everywhere, as Luck and Lara were thrown away savagely. Luck coughed blood, his entire body was covered on wounds. Lara wasn''t any better.


    "I told you that you should not move." The Demoness said with an angered expression. "Lady Arachne only want you alive, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t want you with limbs or something, you know~?" She slowly walked towards the two, extending her long bug like arm and grabbing Lara by her horns.


    "Uuggh¡­ L-Let me go!" Lara cried.


    "Hehehe, so cute¡­ You''re such an adorable little tiny girl." The Demoness giggled, over three meters of height, she was really tall.


    "LET GO OF HER!!!" Luck screamed, rushing towards the Demoness with all his strength. His golden aura transforming into a gigantic, roaring golden tiger which helped him attack her.


    "ROOOOAAARRRR!!!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    Several w attacks reached her, but she carelessly swung her arms against Luck''s attacks, easily intercept each one of them and blocking them perfectly.


    "So weak! You''re too weak, boy. Your attempts are cute, though." She smiled, kicking Luck in the stomach with all her strength.


    CLAAAAASSSHH!!!


    "Ugh¡­?!" Luck screamed in pain, vomiting a mouthful of blood and being thrown away, shing over a tree and shattering it into two pieces.


    BAAAAAMM¡­!


    "Fufu, such a cute attempt." Sheughed. "Oh well, dear, you two areing anyways¡­" She smiled.


    However, she suddenly noticed something as she gave Lara ast nce. Her entire body was overflowing with an energy she had never sensed before, golden tattoos glowing over her body, as her eyes turned as bright as stars.


    "L-Luck¡­ Y-You¡­! I won''t forgive you! I WON''T!" Lara screamed.


    "Huh?!" The demoness was shocked. "What the¡­?!"


    Suddenly, pure Spiritual Power surged from within Lara''s body, like an ocean of golden light, epassing everything and everywhere.


    FLAAAAAAASSSSH!


    "UGRAAAAAGGH¡­!" The light was so strong the Demoness was forced to step back, as Lara managed to escape her grasp and run towards Luck.


    "Luck! Please¡­ live!" Lara cried, pointing her hands at the unconscious Luck as she channeled the power of the River Spirits, and generated an enormous wave of water, throwing Luck into the nearby river!


    SPLAAAAASH!


    "W-What is she doing?! Catch her at once!" The Demoness roared, ignoring that Luck was thrown down the river, as she went to catch Lara.


    Too exhausted after using that power, Lara fell unconscious right after that moment, and was swiftly captured by the Demons.


    -----


    Author''s Note: This is thest chapter of these side stories. Next chapter we''re back with Sylphy.

 Chapter 786 Found By The Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 786 Found By The Heroes</h4>


    -----


    "Luck! You need to live!"


    Those words constantly resonated within Luck''s mind as he fell unconscious. The River Spirits did everything they could to bring him to safety, as he was carried down the river stream, far away from where he was before.


    "L-Lara¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The memories of what happened there constantly tormented his mind, like nightmares. He saw Lara being grabbed by that terrifying demon and dragged away from him.


    "N-No¡­"


    He saw Lara''s face, filled with horror and fear, as he continued crawling towards her, yet his body felt so heavy, he couldn''t move¡­ Countless insects began emerging from the ground, biting his legs and arms.


    "S-Stop¡­ Lara¡­ Lara, don''t go!"


    He saw her being consumed by insects, her entire body being torn to pieces bite through bite, as that Demon smiled back at him, her mandibles grossly opening wide, devouring Lara''s entire face¡­


    "Fufufu~ You''re too weak¡­"


    "LARAAAAAAAA!!!"


    Screaming his lungs out, Luck finally woke up, finding himself inside a tent, gasping for air. His entire body was patched up, and he was sweating a lot. He felt agitated, constantly gasping for air, as if he had ran a marathon.


    It was all a nightmare, yet part of such a nightmare had really happened. Just merely remembering that made him immediately begin to cry, without even questioning anything around him yet.


    "L-Lara¡­ Lara¡­ I was too weak¡­ I was¡­ so pathetic¡­ No¡­ Nooo¡­"


    He continued crying, his tears covering the clothes covering his legs.


    "Crying now, huh?"


    Suddenly, the voice of the Golden Tiger echoed behind Luck.


    "You know that you should first go thank the people that saved your life, right? That brat threw you down a river. I know it was for your survival, but if you weren''t rescued, you would had drowned¡­"


    "Ah!" Luck snapped back to reality, as he finally realized his surroundings, and the smell of food being cooked outside.


    Suddenly, two people walked towards his tent, slightly opening it and greeting him.


    It was two girls, one with long, red hair, beautiful emerald eyes, and long elven ears. Although she looked much like Lara in terms of beauty and innocence, this girl held a powerful aura, like nothing he had ever sensed before.


    And at her side, a brown-skinned girl walked in, blue eyes and long, silvery-white hair. She was just as gorgeous as the girl at her side¡­ Yet Luck couldn''t react to their beauty alone, as this girl also held an incredible aura.


    "Are you alright? You''re finally awake, huh?" Sighed the red-haired girl. "Name''s Sylph by the way. You''re Luck, right?"


    "My name Aquarina!" The silver-haired girl said. "It is nice to meet you as well. But why did you just scream so loudly? Had a nightmare?"


    "Sylph¡­ Aquarina?" Luck asked. "I-I''ve never seen you in my entire life, howe you know my name?!"


    "Well, we are¡­ heroes like you." Sylph said. "Ugh, well, more like just those blessed by the gods. I honestly dislike the term "heroes"¡­"


    "Thanks to Sylphy''s eyes, we were able to find you." Said Aquarina with a smile. "It''s a bit awkward¡­ But I''m relieved you''re healthy and safe.


    "A-Ah¡­ Y-You''re¡­ the people that Lara has been searching for this entire time!" Luck was shocked. "I-I can''t believe it¡­ Ah! W-We need to go look for Lara! We can''t waste any more time! If we can''t get to her she''ll¡­ she''ll die!"


    "She''s still alive, and fine. She''s currently in a unconscious state." Sylph sighed. "Calm down and rx first, Luck. You''re agitated. You almost died."


    "B-But we need to¡­ Agh! Get away from me!" Luck screamed, quickly attempting to push his way out of the tent.


    However, as he tried to force Sylphy to move by trying to push her with his arms, he¡­ simply couldn''t.


    "E-Eh?" Luck realized no matter how much he tried to push her, the girl was like a mountain! His hands tightly grasped her shoulders yet¡­ it was impossible.


    "I told you to calm down." Sylphy sighed. "Also stop touching me, pervert."


    SLAP!


    Aquarina gave Luck a p in the face before Sylphy said another word, the boy fell into the floor, shocked. That p hurt more than any punch he had ever received in the face.


    "Hey! Don''t touch my girlfriend without her permission!" Aquarina angrily said, crossing her arms. "We saved your life, be more polite, okay?"


    "E-Ehhh?" Luck felt shocked. "I-I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t meant to creep you out¡­ Ugh."


    Before Luck could even speak any more, he fell unconscious due to the p¡­


    "Aquarina you went a bit too far, didn''t you?!" Sylphy sighed, facepalming. "Gosh, this girl¡­"


    "A-Ahahaha¡­ Maybe I went a bit overboard? But Zack takes any p or punch so easily¡­" Aquarina sighed, feeling a bit guilty.


    "The boy''s clearly a lot weaker than Zack." Sylphy said. "He''s¡­ rather weak, in fact. We''ll need to help him grow stronger while we go rescue Lara. Well, for now, he better wake up. Alice, can you help?"


    "Sure!" Alice appeared at Sylphy''s side, her Light Spirit, as she imbued Mana into her and bothbined their magic together into a powerful healing light covering Luck''s body.


    "[Vitality Restoration]"


    FLAAAASH!


    The brilliant light restored Luck''s vitality in a second, and quickly made him feel better and more relieved, as he slowly opened his eyes again.


    "Uwaaah!" He cried in fear, running away from the two girls to the other end of the tent¡­ "D-Don''t hurt me!"


    Sylphy sighed, ring at Aquarina.


    "What did I told you? Your first impressions are always quite terrible, Aquarina." Sylphy said with all honesty.


    "Ugh¡­ Okay, I''m sorry for hitting you so hard¡­" Aquarina sighed, crossing her arms. "We should be friends, actually. So¡­ Um, I started a bit bad there. I promise I won''t hit you again unless you deserve it." She smiled gently.


    Yet the only thing Luck could see in this girl now was a terrifying, merciless monster that knocked him out with a single p in the face¡­ These two girls were real monsters.


    "O-Okay¡­ Lets¡­ get along." He sighed, recalling how Lara often told him to be nicer with people.


    -----

 Chapter 787 Spying On The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 787 Spying On The Enemy</h4>


    -----


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    After our battle against the Insect Demonic Beasts, we chased after Luck because Lara hadpletely disappeared, teleporting from one ce to another, much farther away from we were currently.


    And because in that moment, Luck was at the verge of death, being thrown down a river, covered in several wounds, and constantly hitting against several rocks all the time!


    Thanks to uncle Arafunn''s Familiar, Tempest, who was a super-fast flier, we managed to get to Luck and rescue him. Almost dead, Aquarina gently took all the water inside of his lungs and then we healed, patched him up, and set a tent to take care of him until the next morning.


    The boy was sure hardy, and he was also quite cute looking. He was our age, but had a long, fluffy brown wolf tail, big wolf ears, long ck nails, and brown fur growing around his arms and legs, and a bit on his chest.


    Honestly, Anima was always rather cute, but they were rare on our city, so seeing one like this made me surprised. I have to admit that I took a few minutes just caressing his fluffy tail while he slept¡­ Until Aquarina discovered me and dragged me away.


    Maybe this is why I didn''t feel so angry when he tried to push me away and touched my shoulders a lot¡­ Though Aquarina had to hit him just when he woke up, she was a real brute with anybody other than me and the other girls (except Celeste).


    Anyways, we were quite worried about Lara herself, but by using my Compass Eyes, I was able to channel my eyes and senses into her direction, finding myself in the middle of a hive filled with bugs! She was being wrapped around silk and left to rest at the side of an enormous throne, where a gigantic half-spider woman was sitting there, maliciously¡­ sleeping.


    I guess that''s Arachne, huh? She was just taking a normal nap. I wish I could just teleport there and blow her into pieces while she was taking her tiny, cute nap¡­ But anyways, using this knowledge, I can already tell they''re not nning to kill her, the silk Lara was wrapped around helped her sleep without the need for food or water, and it seemed that Arachne might have ns for her.


    She most likely nts to use her as some sort of bargaining chip against us. If she''ll keep sending swarms towards us endlessly, the best thing we can do is help Luck recover and grow stronger while we are on our way to her hideout and crush her once and for all¡­


    Oh, and I overheard this little conversation before my eyes could no longer gaze there.


    "You have done well, Asarashk. Although you didn''t bring the boy, bringing the girl is already a good enough result." The voice who I assumed was Arachne spoke, who have woken up from her meditation.


    "Indeed, I deeply apologize for that! I promise I''ll bring him as well, at all costs." The one named Asarashk spoke. "My queen, will you give me a reward as you promised?"


    "A reward you say?" Arachne wondered. "Don''t get too cocky¡­"


    "Eeep! I-I didn''t meant to be greedy or something¡­" Asarashk sighed. "J-Just anything¡­ to show appreciate would do."


    "Hmmm, appreciation?" Arachne wondered. "What are you even talking about?"


    "Ugh¡­" Asarashk sighed, feeling hopeless. "N-Never mind, mdy¡­"


    "No, where are you going? Speak your mind." Arachne said. "You''re the one I trust the most around here. So speak, what do you want?"


    "A-Ahahah¡­ W-Well¡­" Asarashk sounded¡­ embarrassed? "How about we go on a date together?"


    "Date? What''s that?" Arachne wondered.


    "A-Ah¡­ It is when two people share¡­ an intimate moment together and have fun." Asarashk smiled.


    "Fun? In such times when I''m trying to conquer the continent?" Sighed Arachne. "Asarashk, you''re too childish."


    "J-Just forget about it¡­" Asarashk sighed.


    I feel like the one that captured Lara might never have her love reciprocated against¡­ Arachne sounds rather detached, emotionless, and too focused on her horrible goal of filling the entire continent with destruction.


    Maybe if things could be different¡­ Perhaps if she wasn''t so driven by revenge. But can I even change her? After all the horrible things she had done, after the innocent lives she has taken. Can she change like Celeste did?


    Is there any way for me to even change such a being? Even if I beat her¡­ I doubt it''lle out nicely. My father has spoken to me about this sometimes.


    Of people that simply cannot change, that are so self-centered on their own malicious motives that nothing can make them change, and if they show some sort of change, it''ll be a fake one.


    They wait until you lower your guard and backstab you at the end. Aquarina and my friends are all ready to y Arachne and all herckeys, I guess. Maybe I should just stop doubting for now and focus.


    After apologizing with Luck, we finally had some time to rx with him and talk at longst. And as we introduced him to the rest of our group, including my parents, he slowly got a bit better at talking.


    "My vige¡­ was destroyed by those bug monsters. Over half of the vigers ended getting killed¡­" Luck sighed. "And my brother¡­ my brother didn''t make it either." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I-I see¡­" I sighed, clenching my fists.


    "Lara''s vige too¡­" He said. "Those damn bugs¡­ Why do they do this? What will they gain with having us? And killing so many innocents that aren''t even rted¡­ My brother¡­ He didn''t deserve to go like that. I¡­ if I could, I would have taken his ce."


    "Y-You can''t just say that,e on man." Zack sighed.


    "But it''s true¡­ What have I even aplished in my entire life other than ying a single boar?" He cried. "Compared to him, Ick the bravery¡­ and Ick the resolve. Ick¡­ so much. And I''m so weak and pathetic¡­ What can I even do? What¡­ can I even change?"


    Luck''s face seemed filled with despair.


    And all of his suffering originated from her, Arachne¡­


    Is this her way of revenge? To make us, the unwilling heroes go through the same traumatic experiences she did.


    Just like some say¡­ it is an endless cycle of hatred and vengeance.


    -----

 Chapter 788 Breaking The Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 788 Breaking The Cycle</h4>


    -----


    "Compared to my brother, Ick the bravery¡­ and Ick the resolve. Ick¡­ so much. And I''m so weak and pathetic¡­ What can I even do? What¡­ can I even change?"


    Luck''s face seemed filled with despair.


    And all of his suffering originated from her, Arachne¡­


    Is this her way of revenge? To make us, the unwilling heroes go through the same traumatic experiences she did, isn''t it? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just like some say¡­ it is an endless cycle of hatred and vengeance.


    Violence leads to more violence, endlessly.


    Yet every time I try to think of a way to stop this cycle, I can''t think of anything other than¡­ beating the enemy in front of me.


    What else can we do when they''re never willing to change, at all?


    It feels like it is all hopeless.


    Even if I wasn''t reborn as Sylph but as someone more normal, amoner.


    Maybe I would had still gone through the same horrible things anyways.


    "What can you change, you ask?" My father suddenly spoke. "Well, what you can change is yourself. Grow stronger, be a better version of yourself. And with that strength you''ve cultivated, save Lara. Stop Arachne. And save¡­ all those people that in the future will die by her hands."


    "Sometimes it is not about stopping a cycle or changing the great scheme of things¡­" Shade sighed. "I learned that after so many battles and wars¡­ Sometimes, it is all about saving a few around you. As long as you can prevent a disaster, as long as you can save the lives that would had been otherwise taken away by someone that couldn''t change, you''re already changing fate, you''re changing the world."


    "Maybe violence breeds more violence." Arafunn sighed. "But if we don''t employ violence against those that do, howe we can ourselves defend against them? When there''s no other choice¡­ We have to fight for our survival, and the survival of those we love and care about. That''s something natural, our instinct."


    "Yeah, like they said." Aquarina nodded. "Cheer up, Luck. We''ll help you grow stronger as we make our way to her. Arachne is strong, but not invincible."


    "Although her rampage, and everything she has done was provoked¡­ by the actions of our kin, the innocent lives she''s taking away have nothing to do with her revenge anymore." My father said. "Defeating her is not continuing a cycle, but stopping the cycle altogether."


    "I guess¡­" Luck sighed.


    "Yeah." I nodded, quickly realizing that I have been thinking just dumb things. "Let''s have a bit more resolve, okay? Together, we can do it, Luck. Let''s defeat her not to avenge those that fell due to her actions, but to stop her destruction from reaching even more innocent lives."


    "¡­Maybe." Luck sighed. "If you put it in that perspective, it does makes a bit more sense than just senseless revenge¡­? I want to put an end to the cycle too."


    "Ugh, anyways!" Said Celeste. "Can''t we just get along for now, beast boy? Nice to meet cha. We are demons by the by! Ah, well, I''m half human half demon, but Celica and Mist here are pure breed demons!"


    "N-Nice to meet you¡­" Mist said. "We are not all bad¡­ Much like humans, elves, or other people, it doesn''t have to do with our race¡­ Some people is simply just¡­ different, and decide to do bad things."


    "Yeah¡­ I hope we can get along, Luck." Celica smiled. "Ah, this is mister teddy! He''s happy to see you too."


    "O-Oh¡­ Wait, you girls are demons?" Luck was surprised. "I-I thought¡­ demons were like monsters?"


    "Some of us are." Furoh showed up, shapeshifting into a variety of monster forms. "But we are all very much intelligent. Some of us though¡­ are quite the evil barbarians, that just don''t deserve to live. Much like human brigands, or elven assassins, or anybination between races and bad things!"


    "W-Woah, you can shapeshift?!" Asked Luck in shock. "I-I didn''t knew there were so many different types of people out there¡­"


    "Hahaha, yeah, we are all different, but also what makes us simr is that we are all people." I smiled. "This is why I''m making up a team different than what the gods intend by including my beloved friends here. They''re all so lovely. And there''s even more lovely people back in our town."


    Luck''s eyes opened wide, as if he was finally realizing things¡­


    "A world¡­ where we can live together without conflicts¡­ I wonder if it could be possible?" He wondered.


    "Well, we need to set an example ourselves." I said. "A partposed of heroes, demons, and everything else in between¡­ How about it? We''ll constantly help others, and get along, and show people that we can change, and that we are different. That we don''t have to constantly chase revenge, and that not everything the gods say is the real truth either."


    "Sylph¡­" Luck sighed, and startedughing a bit. "Hahaha¡­"


    "Hey, why are youughing at her ideals?!" Aquarina angrily said. "They''re beautiful!"


    "I''m notughing at her I just¡­ was reminded of Lara." Luck smiled. "She would¡­ just pretty much agree with you if she was here. She would be so happy, smiling and giggling¡­ Sylph, you''re pretty simr to Lara."


    "Me? Is that apliment?" I wondered. "Well, I''ll take it as one, heh."


    "More or less, hahaha." Luckughed. "I wish she was here¡­"


    "We''ll go find her boy." My father said. "For now, let''s get down our breakfast, we''ve got a lot to do now. Our journey to her hideout might take us a few more days, in the way, we''ll hunt monsters and help you grow decently strong."


    "Thank you, Sir An." Said Luck.


    "Hahaha, just call me uncle or something." Laughed my father.


    "Me too, no need for honorifics." Shade smiled.


    "Same. You can call me auntie." Arafunn giggled.


    "Huh? You''re a girl?" Asked Luck.


    "Hahaha, I''m joking! Do I look like one to you?" Arafunn giggled.


    "W-Well, it is hard to tell¡­ Are all elves this beautiful?" Luck asked.


    "Oh my, a young boy praising my beauty¡­" Uncle Arafunn blushed a bit. "Don''t get ahead of yourself."


    "E-Eh? Ah, did I said something wrong?" He wondered, which resulted in us allughing a bit.


    Luck ended being much more expressive than we thought.


    -----

 Chapter 789 The Legacy Of The Previous Hero Of Wild Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 789 The Legacy Of The Previous Hero Of Wild Beasts</h4>


    -----


    "S-Sorry about that¡­" Luck apologized as we were making our way across the ins. "I haven''t even meet other people than Anima before, so this is all new to me. I didn''t knew male elves could look like females so much."


    "Well, they vary, some do have quite the rough appearances." I said. "Uncle Arafunn is just especially handsome. I think its because he uses beauty creams- Anyways, on a more important note, what powers do you have? You''re the hero of wild beasts, right? Who''s your patron deity?"


    "Patron deity?" He wondered, feeling confused.


    "Like the god or goddess that blessed you." Aquarina exined.


    "These two have one after all." Zack said. "So do you have one too? If not then you''re a faker."


    "I have one!" Luck said angrily. "I''m not a faker¡­ And¡­ Uuuh, what was her name? The Goddess of Nature." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh, Rhea!" Said my father. "I see. I can tell why you''re the Hero of Wild Beasts now. Rhea is the Goddess of Nature, Life, and Maternity, this also includes all animals. Someone blessed by her probably has Beast Magic."


    "Like Elise¡­" Shade sighed, slightly sorrowfully.


    "Elise?" I asked. "Who was she?"


    "She was known as the Heroine of Beasts and Creatures." My father exined. "She¡­ died before we could defeat the Demon King, tragically."


    "Sigh¡­ Poor Elise." Arafunn sighed. "She¡­ I bet she''s in peace now, wherever her soul is."


    "Eh? My predecessor died?" Asked Luck, feeling shocked. "W-What¡­ happened to her?"


    "Before we talk about how she died, why don''t we talk about how she was?" Sighed Shade. "Elise was¡­ a wonderfully endearing girl. She was one of our youngest too. She grew in a forest in Anta, protected by Divine Beasts named the Beast Kings. She was a friend with nature and animals and could summon their strength and power into battle wonderfully."


    "She was a free-spirited soul." My father sighed with a smile. "But I think your mom and Nepheline know her better. After all, they used to be good friends. Your mother in specific was always taking care of her, she was like¡­ her little sister."


    "Mom¡­" I sighed, imagining her losing someone so important¡­ It must have been horrible.


    "She was able to use special Beast Magic. Can you do that?" Wondered my father.


    "Was she able to transform?" Luck asked.


    "Oh, no, she wasn''t." Said Shade. "Though her physical attacks could merge very well with her magic, and she had magic that allowed her to be covered on armor made of Beast Spirits. But she could not transform herself, because well, she was still a human, there must have been some limitations that she couldn''t reach."


    "You can, Luck?" Asked uncle Arafunn. "I''ve heard that very strong Anima can transform into Beast Forms depending on their tribe."


    "I can¡­ Since I awakened my magic." Luck nodded. "I remember I was in a weird dream where I meet Rhea, and the Divine Beast Kings. My magic is about channeling their power and transforming my body, I gain several times my original power. But even then, unless they had very weak heads like the giant mantises, my attacks still couldn''t pierce through the hard exoskeleton of those giant spiders¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­" Shade nodded. "Certainly, it feels like your power is more orientated into physical fighting rather than animal taming and beast magicpared to Elise. You''re a fighter-type rather than a magician-type."


    "And a really strong one!" My father said. "Elise had difficulties channeling the Divine Beasts powers at the beginning, but you can use them right away?! It took her years to do what you did immediately!"


    "Maybe this magic is much better and morepatible with Anima¡­" Said Shade. "I am still surprised that they have chosen more than just humans and elves in this case. Maybe the Gods are bing more open-minded and searching for those mostpatible, regarding of race this time."


    "If that were the case, Aquarina wouldn''t had be the heroine of water, no? They would had chosen a mermaid girl." My fatherughed.


    "And Sylph wouldn''t had been chosen either then, maybe they would had picked an angel." Shade teased my father.


    "H-Hey!" My father got a bit angry.


    "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter." I shrugged. "Though uncle Shade is a bit right. Some magics and blessings are much morepatible depending in the race. Luck seems to have the mostpatible around us."


    "Hmmm¡­ Elise¡­" Suddenly, the small spiritual entity resembling a golden tiger showed up behind Luck.


    "Uwaah! A spirit?!" Asked Zack.


    "Is this yours?!" Celesteughed. "It''s so HUGE!"


    "Ah¡­ Y-Yeah, he''s the Golden Tiger." Said Luck. "Did you had to scare everyone?"


    "I remember her¡­" The Golden Tiger sighed. "Elise was such a good girl,pared to this brat."


    "Hey!" Luck got angry. "Well, do you know her well?"


    "Of course¡­" The Tiger smiled. "She was my master until herst breath¡­ She was a gentle and free-spirited girl, a bit naughty sometimes, but very good¡­ I miss her."


    My father, Shade, and Arafunn lowered their gazes, remaining in silence.


    "I miss her too¡­" My father sighed.


    "We miss every person precious to us that passed away¡­" Shade.


    "Hell, I still can remember her so vividly, that childish smile and her yful nature¡­" Arafunn sighed. "Let me tell you that you''re not the only one missing her, mister tiger."


    "Yeah¡­ I do remember all of you too when you were much younger too!" The tiger said. "An, was it? You were such an annoying damn brat! You were worse than Luck! And Shade? You were such an edgy, gloomy guy! Nobody could even get closer to you! And the elf man¡­ Nah, you''re pretty much still the same."


    "H-Hey don''t just say that!" My father felt embarrassed. "Damn cat!"


    "I was certainly¡­ quite unapproachable before." Shade sighed.


    "If there''s nothing wrong then there''s no need to change." Arafunn shrugged.


    "Well, I wonder if I could use more magic than just my transformation magic¡­" Luck sighed.


    "Certainly you can, but you''ll need to first grow stronger." Said the Tiger. "And- Oh, look, it seems we''ve reached a nice ce for you to train a bit."


    As we traveled across the skies, we came across arge Haunt, a special ce filled with Miasma and Monsters.


    -----

 Chapter 790 A New Gift For Luck

    ?


    -----


    As we arrived at a new hunting grounds, I decided to take a look at one of my Skills¡­


    -----


    [Hero Seed: Lv1]


    A Developing power within your very being. A Hero Seed will enhance your talent and learning speed of all kinds of Magic types and Martial Art types by +500%.


    Your charm over people as a hero is great, and you have an easier time influencing people and growing friendlier to them through the natural charisma of a hero, Charisma increases by +500%.


    Those who you create bonds with will receive a special benefit in their growth, as they will be catalogued as Hero''s Companions.


    Additionally, you can sometimes awaken the [Heroic Potential] of a target with talent, allowing them to learn new innate abilities, magic, or skills.


    Level Bonus (1): Increases All Stats of the Hero''s Companions by +50%. Those who you''ve awakened their [Heroic Potential] can share a part of their strength with you, but it will only have 25% of its original power.


    -----


    This Skill in specific could help me awaken the Heroic Potential of my friends, except Luck and Aquarina because they''re already Heroes. Though, I wonder how do I even use this? At the end, as we made our way to the Haunt in front of us named "Wild Beast Savannah", I talked with Alice about this.


    "Oh you can use them like System Seeds, though to awaken their talents, you need to spend EXP." Said Alice. "The greater the talents, the more EXP they might require. Also, you can specify which talents you want to awaken, selecting what''s best for someone based on their strengths."


    "I see¡­" I nodded. "It is a pity it doesn''t work with those that already have the Hero Seed."


    "Yeah, a pity, but at the very least you can use me, the System for that." Alice said. "I know it might be a bit unfair to the rest of your friends, but giving a System Seed to Luck, who doesn''t have much time to grow stronger would be ideal."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ugh¡­ I guess you''re right, it is worth the investment." I nodded, as I talked with her through telepathy as always. "I''ll create it for now¡­"


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 900.000 EXP!]


    [You have created a [System Seed]!]


    With the System Seed inside of my Inventory, we waited until we reached down into the Savannah and then I asked Luck some time alone¡­ I exined to Aquarina what I wanted to do beforehand so she wouldn''t get suspicious.


    "So what do you need?" He wondered. "Is your girlfriend not going to get angry if we''re together here?"


    "Don''t worry." I smiled. "I''m here to give you something special, take this." I gave him the System Seed.


    "A¡­ metal cube?" He wondered.


    "It is named System Seed¡­" I exined him everything the same way I did with Aquarina.


    "A special power? Woah¡­ So it is like a unique magic of yours. It can help me grow stronger?" He asked.


    "Yeah, I wanted to give it to you as a little help." I nodded. "Aquarina also has one."


    Luck seemed a bit prideful though and hesitated a bit at the beginning.


    "Getting a power so unfairly¡­ That will help me grow stronger even more easily?" He sighed. "Well, after struggling for so long, it does feels nice¡­"


    "Luck, instead of thinking that way, why don''t you consider all the lives you''ll be able to help if you be stronger faster?" I asked. "About Lara, who you need to protect now? This is not some pact with the devil either, you don''t lose anything at all, nor I will suck away your power either¡­ But if you don''t trust me, then that''s fine." I smiled.


    "N-No, sorry for doubting¡­" Luck sighed. "You''ve saved my lives. I have no right to doubt you now¡­ In our tribe, those that save our lives are precious family to us right away. You and everyone else¡­ are my family, even if little time has passed since our meeting. Thanks, Sylphy. I''ll take this power. It is not so different from my magic already, which was given by a goddess at the end¡­ I''ll use this power and make a difference."


    "Good! That''s the spirit!" I nodded.


    FLAAASH!


    The System Seed instantly melded into his body, blue circuits emerged across his body, as his powers were being dpressed and converged together into his soul. Everything came together as one.


    Ding!


    [Luck] has acquired a System.]


    [He has developed new Skills and a Job ss.]


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 1: Rank 8: Beast Rune Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 1: Apprentice Beast King Physique]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [EXP]: [0/5000]


    [ss]: [Wild Fighter]


    [Subss]: [Creature Magician]


    [HP]: [1550/1550]


    [MP]: [4240/4240]


    [Strength]: [1250]


    [Defense]: [530]


    [Magic]: [650]


    [Resistance]: [550]


    [Agility]: [1320]


    [Luck]: [1000]


    [Charm]: [700]


    [Skills]: [Anima: ck Wolf Tribe: Lv1] [Divine Protection: Lv1] [Hunting: Lv1] [Keen Beast Senses: Lv1] [Butchering: Lv1] [Forager: Lv1] [Heavenly Divine Beast King: Lv1] [Divine Beast Transformation: Lv1] [Divine Beast Magic: Lv1] [Divine Beast Spirit Summon: Lv1] [Divine Beast Aura: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Rhea, The Chief Goddess of Nature, Life, and Maternity] [Golden Tiger, Divine Beast King of Light] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)]


    -----


    Comparing his Stats to Aquarina and¡­ Well, they''re really low, he''s quite the weak boy, isn''t he? But his potential is immense, already with a lot of powerful Skills right away. He also has three other Divine Protections he has yet to awaken! What with this?


    I''ve never seen divine protection that need "awakening" to show up, this is new. It might be rted to his way of growing stronger¡­ Also his magic circle is very unique, imbued with "beast runes" I had never seen before.


    The Hero of Wild Beasts'' magic and skills are certainly very unique¡­


    "Woah¡­ I feel so different, it is like¡­ It feels like I have finally discovered my power." Luck was amazed. "Thanks a lot, Sylph!" He hugged me tightly.


    "A-Ah, d I could help!" I said. "Now- Eep!"


    And then, I noticed Aquarina''s deadly reing from behind a tree, and I quickly threw Luck away.


    "O-Okay, we''re over here! Let''s go hunt monsters!"


    "Eh? A-Alright¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 791 A New Heroic Quest

    <h4>Chapter 791 A New Heroic Quest</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [Youpleted the Special [Heroic Quest]: [Find The Hero Of Wild Beasts and Awaken His Powers]


    [Wonderful job! Not only you''ve managed to rescue Luck from an even worse fate, but you''ve even managed to awaken his own innate powers through giving him a System Seed. However, this quest merely leads to an even bigger one. Lara, the Saint of Spirits, has yet to be rescued. Help Luck grow stronger and develop his talents and rescue Lara with his help! Although everyone is strong and talented, you''re the only one with the power to guide the heroes.]


    [You acquired the following Completion Rewards: [1.000.000 EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x3 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x3 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x3 [Greater Potential Cube (B Grade)] x3]


    I had a quest that I acquired right before I rescued Luck, it seems that I was able toplete it now after giving him a System Seed! I didn''t really know what it meant by "awakening his powers" but it seems that this counted as that.


    The rewards are also pretty decent, with some new additions on the Potential Cubes, which seem to be ways to enhance Weapons and give them "Potentials" or "Reset" them to get better ones, with the possibilities of getting worse ones.


    This was all designed within the system, whose powers were based on video games from this Earth by the God of Transmigration and Reincarnation, a being who¡­ I still cannotpletely grasp who it truly was.


    Also, he hasn''t showed up at all either, nor he has intended on doing anything against the Gods. His only desire was to bring a "hero" made out of the reincarnated soul of someone, equipped with a System to save this world.


    I am his first failed attempt, and I am beginning to suspect that¡­ the new Demon King might be his sessful attempt. By saving this world, he actually meant on freeing him from the gods, and perhaps, all of humans, elves, dwarves, and Anima, who are all byproducts of the gods creations.


    Based on Alice''s memories I saw when we made a familiar pact, there was another, even greater Reincarnation and Transmigration Goddess that taught the guy that reincarnated me about making a "System".


    So based on that, I can assume there might be a whole group, or hierarchy of these Gods, which might not even be rted with the ones invading this world¡­ But, ugh, for now, it is better to not overthink things and concentrate in the present.


    Ding!


    [A Special [Heroic Quest] has been generated: [Help Luck Grow Much Stronger!]


    [Luck has tremendous potential but he''s a weakling. Help him grow as strong as possible so he can get to Lara and help her with his own strength as well. For that, he''ll need as much strength as he can! Max Level should be enough, right? Once he hits Max Level, he''ll be able to Rank Up his Job ss and Subss, acquire new Skills, and grow even stronger as he unlocks a brand new Level Cap. Remember that Shared EXP will be given to anybody with a System within your Party, so even Aquarina will get this EXP!]


    [Completion Rewards: [1.000.000 EXP] [500.000 Shared EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x2 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x2 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x2 [Greater Potential Cube (B Grade)] x2 [System Made Item Coupon (A Grade)] x2 [???]


    [Time Limit: 3 Days.]


    Oh, this is a rather hard Quest¡­ Max Level, huh? Is that possible within 3 Days? Well, it depends if the monsters around this forest are strong or not¡­


    "Oh, Sylphy, it seems the Harvest Familiars are ready to evolve! Both have already Ranked Up!" Said Alice.


    She''s been doing this job automatically in the background, summoning their seeds and then merging them into one, so they could evolve.


    They needed 100 seeds for each one, so that took a while to collect, but finally, with both evolved, I can now summon their newly powered up forms and rece the others, granting me higher level bonuses.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [Name]: [Dashy (Awakened)]


    [Type]: [Agile] [nt] [Ranged Attacker]


    [Race]: [Rogue Radish]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [HP]: [1500/1500] [+200]


    [Strength]: [1200] [+400]


    [Defense]: [850] [+200]


    [Magic]: [1200] [+200]


    [Resistance]: [850] [+200]


    [Agility]: [1500] [+400]


    [Luck]: [700] [+200]


    [Charm]: [500] [+200]


    [Buff]: [+100 Agility] [+100 Luck]


    [Skills]: [High Speed Running+] [Nutritious vor+] [Stealth+] [Leaf Shuriken+]


    [Growth]: [MAX]


    ----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <Status System>


    [Name]: [Tumpy (Awakened)]


    [Type]: [Robust] [nt] [Warrior]


    [Race]: [Knight Potato]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [HP]: [2500/2500] [+200]


    [Strength]: [1500] [+200]


    [Defense]: [1500] [+400]


    [Magic]: [500] [+200]


    [Resistance]: [1200] [+400]


    [Agility]: [500] [+200]


    [Luck]: [700] [+200]


    [Charm]: [500] [+200]


    [Buff]: [+100 Defense] [+100 Strength]


    [Skills]: [Guardian''s Corpulence+] [Fortifying vor+] [Substitute+] [Self Destruction+]


    [Growth]: [MAX]


    -----


    Both evolved into a certain "ss" though their Growth was now maxed, so this is all they could offer. However, it was still a rather big enhancement. Their stats increased a lot, and they gained two new Skills each.


    The Radish Rogue, Dashy, gained the ability to activate "stealth" and reduce his presence around himself. This can work inbination with many of the same summon. Also, leaf shuriken allows it to attack with a lethal flying knife-like leaf that can cause critical damage, poison, and bleeding. Though, its base damage is not that good.


    Lastly, as for Tumpy, they maxed out their defenses a lot, and became capable of taking damage for me or any ally through Substitute, and then¡­ if I really wanted to, they would also self-destruct and deal huge amounts of damage based on their total HP and Defense Stats.


    The bonuses became much better, both giving +100 to two Stats at once! If I get 30 of one, I''ll be getting +3000 of both stats, and if I divide them equally, +1500 to four stats.


    Of course, thanks to our constant summoning of these seeds through thest days¡­


    Ding!


    [The [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv1] Skill has earned +200 Proficiency.]


    [Max Proficiency has been reached, the [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv1] Skill has reached Level 2!]


    [The Maximum Amount of Summons has increased from 30 to 60!]


    Finally!


    -----

 Chapter 792 Heroic Talent Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 792 Heroic Talent Awakening</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [The [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv1] Skill has earned +200 Proficiency.]


    [Max Proficiency has been reached, the [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv1] Skill has reached Level 2!]


    [The Maximum Amount of Summons has increased from 30 to 60!]


    [You can now Summon two New Harvest Familiars: [Missile Carrot] and [Sunshine Sunflower]!]


    "Looks like this leveled up as well!" Alice said happily.


    "Yeah, though we''re on cooldown right now, so let''s leave the checking of these new Harvest Familiars forter." I nodded. "Now, I should gather everyone to give them Heroic Seeds."


    Before starting our hunting in this Haunt with the sole purpose of helping Luck grow a bit stronger, we set up a small camp to have a meal. In this time, I decided to gather my friends on my tent, with the exception of Aquarina and Luck for obvious reasons.


    "Huh? Aquarina''s not here? Nor Luck?" Zack was confused. "Why did you brought us here, Sylphy?"


    "Do you need to talk something important?" Mist wondered.


    "Ah, I bet it is about Luck!" Celica said.


    "Maybe you''ve got a new gift for us, generous youngdy?" Giggled Celeste. "Or is it something else?"


    "It''s¡­ I guess it could be said to be a gift." I sighed. "It is a power I awakened recently as a Hero. I can give non-heroes that have great potential, and had been mypanions for a long while, some new power. It is called Heroic Seeds, and they can awaken your "heroic potential" and pretty much help you develop your strength even more, and even faster."


    "Eh?! Such a thing is possible?!" Zack was left bbergasted. "So cool! Maybe that''s how other non-heropanions of your parents were so strong?"


    "I¡­ Well, I don''t have any idea. But let''s try it out. Who''s first?" I wondered.


    "Me, of course, Sylphy!" Zack said, stepping in. "I''ve been your best friend all these years, I deserve some special treatment, right?"


    "Sure, fine." I said, quickly beginning to channel my powers into Zack.


    Ding!


    [Name]: [Zack]


    [Race]: [Amazonian Human Male]


    [Elemental Attribute Affinity]: [Wind] [Lightning]


    [Talents]: [Divine Battle Axe Arts (A)] [Tempest Magic (A)] [???] [???] [???]


    [Overall Analysis]: [Zack has great potential despite never receiving a Divine Blessing. Due to his great hard work since he was very young, his ability over the Axe is superb, and his Wind Magic can awaken to apletely new level. He only needs a slight push. Additionally, there are other special innate Abilities dwelling within him. Awakening the first ones will lead to him being capable of awakening even more, as long as he puts the hard work to do so.]


    [Cost]: [500.000 EXP]


    So that''s how it works. Is this power working in tandem with Heavenly Eyes? It even tells me someone''s potential in detail, and the Talents they can learn as well¡­ Amazing.


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 500.000 EXP!]


    [You have awakened the Potential and Talents of [Zack]!]


    [Zack] has awakened the [Talents]: [Divine Battle Axe Arts (A)] [Tempest Magic (A)]!]


    FLAAAAASH!


    Zack was suddenly bathed by a Divine Aura of power. His innate magical energy started growing more and more, while his physique developed rapidly. It was like receiving a lot of level ups all at once.


    "W-What is this feeling?" Zack was shocked. "I feel like I''ve gotten way stronger than before, much stronger¡­"


    "You can practice themter, but it seems you awakened [Divine Battle Axe Arts] and [Tempest Magic]." I smiled.


    "D-Divine Battle Axe Arts?!" Zack was shocked. "And Tempest Magic¡­ The legendary magic that only the highest tiered magicians that have mastered wind and lightning element can conjure? There''s no freaking way¡­"


    "Well, it just worked." I sighed. "You can try it outter, as I said, once we get some proper targets. Though you''ll need to practice these powers to truly master them."


    "I see¡­" Zack nodded.


    "Alright, who''s next?" I smiled.


    Like that, I did the same with Mist, Celica, and Celeste as well.


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 500.000 EXP!]


    [You have awakened the Potential and Talents of [Mist]!]


    [Mist] has awakened the [Talents]: [Celestial Light Bow Arts (A)] [Revitalizing Magic (B)]!]


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 500.000 EXP!]


    [You have awakened the Potential and Talents of [Celica]!]


    [Celica] has awakened the [Talents]: [Demonic Puppet Creation (A)] [Phantasmal Magic (B)]!]


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 500.000 EXP!]


    [You have awakened the Potential and Talents of [Celeste]!]


    [Celeste] has awakened the [Talents]: [Demonic Shadow Abyss Spear Arts (A)] [Ancient Abyss Magic (A)]!]


    Two million gold disappeared on an instant, but quite honestly, it felt good to awaken everyone''s potential even more. With two new Talents ready to develop, everyone felt reborn anew.


    "So cool, I never thought I had this talent on me!" Mist said in surprise.


    "It feels like I can do many things now!" Celica celebrated.


    "These Arts¡­ These techniques¡­ I never thought I could figure out a way to use my spear even better than before." Celeste said. "And this Magic? Ancient Abyss Magic, you said? That''s crazy¡­"


    "I know it sounds crazy, but it is just the beginning, you''ll need to properly master these powers if you want to use them at their full potential." I said. "Now, let''s go out and hunt some monsters. We can''t waste our time in here for too much. It''s time for all of you to try out your new Talents!"


    "Alright! I''m freaking pumped up now!" Zack celebrated. "Tempest Magic! Divine Battle Axe Arts! I hope this isn''t just a crazy dream!" He celebrated.


    "With Revitalizing Magic, I''ll be able to heal everyone even better, and also give out buffs and enhancements!" Mist celebrated. "I never thought I could conjure such advanced Life Magic¡­ I-I only read about it on books that your mother lend to me, Sylphy!"


    "I always knew you had great talent, Mist." I smiled, giving her a head pat. She was honestly a cutie.


    "With this, Mister Teddy will receive an even stronger power-up!" Celica said happily. "And Phantom Magic¡­ I wonder if I can see souls?"


    As we all gathered together as a team, we advanced across the Wild Beast Savannah. Walking through here was also the path to reach Lara much faster, so we''ll be killing two birds with one stone. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 793 Arriving At The Miasmic Swamps

    <h4>Chapter 793 Arriving At The Miasmic Swamps</h4>


    -----


    After getting things done, we quickly decided to advance across the Wild Beast Savannahs. This ce earned its name because¡­ Well, it was filled to the brim with beast-type monsters, such as wolves, bears, cats, horses, monkeys, goris, rats, or rabbits¡­ giant rabbits, yeah.


    This also counted as a Haunt, as it was filled with Miasma, which made the poption of monsters increase exponentially over the many years that it had existed. It was the perfect ce to grind as much EXP as we could before reaching the farthernds, where Lara was being held captive by Arachne.


    "We''ve explored this ce in detail back then, when we were one big team." Said uncle Arafunn. "The reason why we''ve chosen this dangerous path is so you kids can grow a bit stronger, especially you, young Luck. You''re particrly weak."


    "I-I know¡­" Luck sighed, as he walked at my right side while Aquarina was at my left side, zealously holding my left arm.


    "Come on now, don''t be so ruthless with Luck, he''s really young." Said An. "Actually, who''s weird here are our kids, they''re all too strong for their age, I would say, hahaha!"


    "Hmm, perhaps, but that''s because we''ve been training them since they were like¡­ three years of age." Sighed Shade. "Luck didn''t had such opportunities, so now we have to help him catch up, even if a little bit."


    "Thank you for helping me so much¡­" Luck sighed. "I had honestly given up on everything so far after I lost Lara¡­ Yet all of you have helped me find a path and a new goal. Not everything is over yet, as long as she''s still alive, then there''s a chance to rescue her. I''ll grow stronger so I can tear apart any other damn bug that gets in my way."


    "That''s the spirit, boy!" My fatherughed. "Now, when did we visit this ce again? I don''t have the best memory out there¡­"


    "Sigh¡­" Arafunn sighed. "I guess humans do have poor memory. Especially muscle heads like you, dear An."


    "Muscle head?!" My fatherined. "I think you''re being a big too harsh, Arafunn. I''ve never insulted you before!"


    "Fufu, I''m sorry, you''re such a sweetheart that sometimes I just want to tease you." Laughed my uncle.


    "Anyways, foolishness aside, we''ve visited this forest a lot of times back then. Firs when we came to look for Elise, she lived here alone with the beasts. Second when we had toe back to find her Divine Relic, which was within one of the Abandoned Ruins. And third, when we brought her¡­ preserved body to bury her on her grave." Shade said, looking slightly saddened.


    "Wait, so this Savannah is actually Luck''s predecessor''s home?!" I asked in shock. "You should had said that beforehand! I thought it was just another random Haunt¡­"


    "Hahaha, well, it wasn''t." My dadughed. "Elise lived here since she was a child. Much like Ninhursag, she was part of a tribe of people that had high affinity with beasts. Although they couldn''t transform like her, they could call upon the power of the beasts they tamed through Beast Magic. Elise, once she was chosen as a Hero¡­ met a great tragedy, at the young age of 2, her entire vige was wiped out by demons, with very simr intentions to the ones that have chased down Luck and Lara¡­"


    "So¡­ She went through the same I did¡­" Luck sighed. "No, even worse, since she was so young¡­"


    "It was thanks to her connection with Nature that she survived. The Beast Spirits and the Beasts of the forest protected her." Said Shade. "She was raised by a pack of wolves led by a powerful Gray Fenrir, who was like her father figure, while her motherly figure was a Giant Mammoth, who had lost her pack to the monsters, and raised her together with the Fenrir."


    "A-Amazing¡­ It feels like a fairy tale." Celeste said. "She must have been a really unique girl."


    "She was¡­" My father nodded, smiling faintly. "Elise¡­ Your mother must still miss her." He looked back at me.


    "Mom¡­ I never thought about it too deeply, but I guess¡­ All of you lost so many friends you loved. It must have been horrible." I sighed. "I''m sorry for neve considering this before¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh? Ahahah, it was never our intention for you to do so." My fatherughed.


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina sighed.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it." Shade smiled. "The past is in the past, and the present is the present. Right?"


    "Indeed!" Arafunnughed. "Now, we won''t let such tragedies of the past happen, you kids will have our protection until we all die! Anyways, we came here not to just cry over Elise, I miss that cheeky girl too, but there''s another reason aside from making Luck stronger by merely battling monsters."


    "Yeah, it is the inheritance of Elise." Said my father. "This is the perfect time for us to go back to those ruins where we left her Divine Relic and grab it back for you, Luck! Also, we might get her old equipment, which was also stored there, all her magic stuff."


    "W-Wouldn''t that be like robbing a grave?" Aquarina wondered.


    "No, Elise left those things for her sessor." Shade said. "She told us before dying that she wanted her sessor to inherit everything she had, even her pack of wolves, and her divine spirit beasts. I suppose you''ve already inherited theter, Luck."


    "Y-Yeah, I guess¡­" Luck sighed. "But I do wonder¡­ If I could evenpare to someone that helped defeating the Demon King¡­ Compared to the Hero Elise, I bet I''m just nothing¡­"


    "Yeah, kind of." Arafunnughed.


    "Oi stop being rude with the kid!" My father angrily said.


    "Hahaha, my bad." Uncleughed. "First, Luck, you and your friends here will have to prove us that you''re capable of inheriting Elise''s strength. We''re about to reach THAT area¡­"


    "Yep, here we are." My father nodded, pointing in front of us.


    There was arge valley resembling a swamp, filled with bubbling ck miasma, and several monstrous beasts lurking around¡­


    "Wee to the Miasmic Swamps."


    -----

 Chapter 794 Time To Cleanse This Swamp!

    <h4>Chapter 794 Time To Cleanse This Swamp!</h4>


    -----


    "A Miasmic Swamp, huh?" I wondered. "So this is like a ce with high Miasma Density?"


    "More or less." My dad nodded. "They form when there''s a Monster that absorbs Miasma too much. Coincidentally, there''s three around here which we''ve detected. They''re like¡­ mini dungeons in a way? Yeah let''s put it that way."


    "They''re usuallyposed of a few monsters, maybe a hundred, or two hundred small fries." Shade said. "The ruler of Miasmic Swamps are powerful Swamp Rulers, usually ranging from Tier 5 to Tier 7."


    "W-What?! Tier 7?!" Luck cried. "T-That''s impossible¡­ And two hundred monsters?! T-That''s also impossible!"


    "Hey, don''t get cold feet now, brat." Aquarina said with a creepy smile.


    "Geh¡­" Luck trembled; his fluffy tail waspletely stiff.


    "Scared already?" My uncleughed. "These are rare, but dangerous. If we let them be, they''ll corrupt the entire Savannah. This beautiful ce is living in harmony with nature, monsters, beasts, and miasma all live in a harmonious, yet wild ce. However, these overly mutated assholes are ruining everything, letting their power out to create a horrendous Miasma that sucks all life around them, and they expand endlessly too unless their boss is defeated."


    "Elise said that in the past, she had stopped the expansion of dozens of these." Said Shade. "Making this ce much healthier as a result, now that she''s not here anymore, this responsibility is yours to take, young Luck. You, with the assistance of Aquarina and her friends, will defeat the Miasmic Swamp Rulers, stop the expansion of Miasma, and heal the Savannah. That should be enough to earn their recognition." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "T-Their?" Luck wondered.


    "Weren''t you listening, brat?" Asked my father. "The wolves! The wolves led by the Gray Fenrir! They''re the big bosses around here. And they guard Elise''s grave and her inheritance terrifyingly. They won''t let you grab a single thing if you don''t earn their recognition. Even now, they''re watching."


    "Ah¡­!" Luck and everyone else, including me, finally realized that dozens of wolves were ncing at us from very far away, their glowing red eyes sharply analyzing our movements.


    Well, I noticed this beforehand, actually. The moment we entered, they already started following us around, simply and calmly ring at us. They probably recognized our parents, so they haven''t done anything.


    "Alright, if that''s all there is to it, then let''s get it done right away." I nodded. "Shouldn''t take more than a few hours, I give you three at most?"


    "Yeah, nothing much." Aquarina nodded, beginning to stretch a bit.


    "Let''s do this then!" Zack said, filled with energy.


    "D-Don''t be too reckless though, okay?" Mist said from behind.


    "Well, I know I have you for healing, so I can be a bit reckless, can I?" Zack giggled.


    "Geez¡­" Mist blushed a bit.


    "Don''t get scared, beast boy, you''ve got us." Celeste smiled, though her smile seemed a bit scary.


    "My golems can protect you!" Celica smiled.


    "T-Thanks, everyone¡­" Luck sighed. "I guess there''s no helping it¡­ Somehow, I''ll have to push through."


    "We''ll begin taking down the small fry, don''t worry." I smiled.


    Like that, he''ll be able to get some quick levels and grow stronger to be prepared to deal at least some more damage against the powerful Boss of the Miasmic Swamp.


    They should be strong but nothing too crazy either, not as strong as the powerful Demon Lord Servants we''ve fought, such as Raghidonte or that Parasite guy.


    "Then enough chit-chat, let''s do this!" Aquarina led our party, holding my hand with a smile. "But first, a good luck kissy~" She started giving my kisses in my cheeks and then lips. "Mooch, mooch, mooch~"


    "Hahaha, okay, okay, enough kissies for now." I giggled, giving her a head pat. "Let''s go!"


    "Nn!" Aquarina seemed filled with confidence once she kissed me all over.


    "Gulp¡­" Luck swallowed saliva, gritting his teeth. "L-Let''s do it!" He was trembling all over.


    We handed him over some armor and a spear, his weapon of preference, for fighting. He couldn''t simply transform to fight all the time; it was a big waste of Mana after all. The armor and the spear were made out of Tier 5 Monster Materials, so they were hardy enough.


    Once we made our way in front of the swamp, we were quickly greeted with many friends. Dozens after dozens of monstrous, mutated creatures. Fromrge wolves to giant bears, to cats, all of them looking terribly horrifying.


    Their mutated bodies due to the high quantities of Miasma resembled chimeric malformations, extra limbs, jaws, head, eyes, all across their bodies. It felt as if they were living in agony, forever trapped in these monstrous aberrant forms, and forced to protect the territory of the Miasmic Swamp Ruler.


    The path was rather straightforward, a long road leading to the depths of a big path of trees in the middle of this open area. Monsters kepting out of the swamp the more noise we made. The idea was to just bring them all out, kill them, and get to the boss.


    I guess this is why my dad called this a "Mini Dungeon" as it worked simrly, but without all the annoying fuss.


    Ding!


    [Arge group of Tier 5: Rank 1 Miasmic Mutant Chimeras are beginning to notice your group''s presence¡­]


    [To protect their Ruler, they won''t fear giving up their lives just to stop you!]


    [The Miasmic Swamp further boosts their strength, increasing their Physical and Magical Power by +100%, and their HP Regeneration Speed by +300%!]


    "GRRRRRHHHHH¡­!"


    "SHAAAAAHHH!"


    "ROOOOAARRRR!"


    The group of chimeras charged in without waiting any longer. Dozens of wolf, bear, and giant cat-shaped chimeras of all shapes and sizes attacked. Their giant ws unleashed powerful shing blows that released darkness and miasmic energy everywhere, generating countless explosions from the get-go!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    Taking advantage that there was the sunlight above us shining brightly, I channeled the prowess of Heavenly Sun into my body, further enhancing my stats through the roof. mes surged from my body, as my very hair resembled a zing fire.


    Swinging my sword, I unleashed a powerful sh of mes, intercepting the chimera''s attacks and blowing up anything in front of us!


    SLAAAASH!


    BOOOOOOOMMMM¡­!


    -----

 Chapter 795 Devastating Everything

    <h4>Chapter 795 Devastating Everything</h4>


    -----


    SLAAAASH!


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    The zing sh was good enough to open some space between us and the dozens of monsters, maybe around fifty by now? They kepting so it was hard to keep the count.


    "W-Woah, that was amazing! Sylphy you''re insanely strong!" Luck was shocked. "Huh?! T-They''re not dead yet?!"


    As the smoke dissipated, most of the monsters were still alive. Their fast regeneration and being inside a Miasmic Swamp gave them the ability to easily regenerate their wounds, even lethal ones.


    "Yeah, you''ll need to go a bit harder than that for it to work. Because I want you to get some kills if possible. The n is to weaken them first." I nodded. "Celica, Celeste, let''s curse them!"


    "Alright!" Celeste smiled. "Time to test this Ancient Abyss Magic!"


    "Phantasmal Magic can use Curses too? Oh wow, it can!" Celica said, as if she just realized that fact and immediately formted some curse spells.


    "Curse! Let''s st them with some painful curses." I smiled, summoning my Familiar, which was the literal embodiment of a Curse I took out of Furoh''s soul.


    "Sure thing~" Curse smiled, showing his sharp teeth within his sphere of darkness of a body, his big, red eye red at the monsters, as it shone bright red.


    Channeling his powers into my own Sword, Scarlet, Ibined them with Heavenly Sun''s mes, all together into some new, powerful spells.


    "[zing Curse Fire Chains]! [Prolonged Suffering]! [Abyssal Cursed mes Tentacles of Restraint]!"


    SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH!


    I swung my sword several times, as ck and purple mes surged constantly, wrapping around dozens of monsters at a time. Their movements were slowed down, and they started taking constant damage as well. They were quite sluggish already, but this made themplete sitting ducks!


    FLUOOOOSH!


    The mes spread further, catching more and more monsters. At the same time, Celeste and Celica conjured their curses, strengthening our advantage against these beasts.


    "[Abyssal Cursed Chains of Agony]!" Laughed Celeste, raising her hands as chains surged from her shadows, wrapping around over thirty monsters at once!


    CRAAAAASH!


    The chains began draining away their life and mana slowly, while weakening all of their stats at the same time! Wow, that''s powerful. However, it came with the disadvantage that Celeste couldn''t move while conjuring them.


    "Ugh, I''m stuck in this pose¡­" She groaned.


    "[Phantasmal Curse of Soul Fear]!" Celica giggled, phantasmal powers surged from the tips of her fingers.


    The phantasmal powers resembled dozens of screaming souls at once, moving around the monsters'' bodies and trespassing them while screaming in agony. Our foe''s souls were swiftly weakened.


    "GRYYAARRRGGH¡­!"


    "GRUOOOHH¡­!"


    "GAAAOOOOHH¡­!"


    "Now they''re ready and weakened!" I smiled. "Luck, go on! [Body Enhancement]! [Strength Boost]! [Vitality Boost]!" I quickly conjured a myriad of buffing spells on him, his strength surging rapidly. "Also, take as much Mana as you want!"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    "W-Woah¡­!" Luck felt his power surging through the roof. "Thank you!" He quickly jumped into action, pointing his spear into the monster''s heads. "[Beast Magic]: [Furious Bear Charge]!"


    "GROOOAARRR!"


    Suddenly, the illusion of a roaring, giant bear surged from his body, as his speed was enhanced even more, he charged at full speed and strength, his spear piercing through the heads of several monsters at once.


    "RAAAHHHHH!!!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    Over five monsters, already weakened enough, died on the spot against his furious piercing blows. Their heads exploding into pieces alongside most of their bodies! The moment they died, arge quantity of EXP surged into Luck''s body, his level swiftly beginning to increase.


    A golden aura surged from his body, each time it glowed, he gained a level, and it glowed at least six times. He quickly realized the effects as well, as he looked at his own body in shock.


    "W-What the¡­? This is¡­ Amazing." He muttered to himself.


    "Hey, don''t get too distracted!" Aquarina said, swinging her daggers and cutting into pieces a beast that had freed itself from the chains of curses, about to attack Luck from behind.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    "GRYYAARRGH¡­!"


    The monster''s pieces fell into the miasmic swamp in front of Luck.


    "Ah! Right. Sorry!" Luck nodded. "It''ll take me a while to fight alongside so many allies, but I''ll do my best!"


    "That''s the spirit, Luck!" Zack smiled. "Now let the Elite step in too! I don''t want you to steal us all the fun! [Divine Battle Axe Arts]: [Mountain Splitting Ax]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    Zack rushed forward, raising his favorite Battle Axe into the skies, and then moving it down vertically, a gigantic swing of energy was unleashed, splitting in two halves a dozen monsters that wereing from behind the cursed and restrained ones!


    SLAAAAAAAASSSHHH¡­! TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    His tremendous blow even cut down the trees behind the beasts,pletely decimating most of the area before him. The power of the Divine Battle Axe Arts was utterly insane!


    "Hahaha¡­ S-So this was my power all along¡­ Woah." Not even Zack could believe his strength. "Now¡­ [Tempest Magic]: [Thunderstorm]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    He pointed into the skies with his bare hand, as the clouds began to slowly turn dark, a gigantic tornado surged, filled with ck clouds, slicing winds, and deadly lightning, falling over all the monsters in the swamp and lifting most of them off the ground!


    FLUOOOOOOOSSSHHH!!!


    "H-Holy shit¡­!" Zack swallowed saliva in awe, seeing his own destructive power. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "S-So strong¡­" Luck was amazed. "I''ve got a lot to catch up to!" He nodded, charging forwards, and attacking more and more monsters with his strongest blows.


    "Let''s keep charging!" Aquarina nodded, summoning torrents of freezing water as she manipted her powerful Divine Aura.


    SPLAAASH! SPLAAASH! SPLAAASH!


    The monsters were being thrown around like ragdolls, all while Luck constantly killed more and more, earning one level at a time.


    I continued fighting too, although I dedicated myself to do a bunch of stuff, from weakening foes to buff Luck to give Mana to everyone, so I ended staying mostly in the back, while asionally sting monsters by unleashing giant spheres of ring sunshine mes.


    Eventually, as I set everything aze through my overuse of Heavenly Sun thanks to my infinite mana, we reached the end of the road, and the Ruler of the Miasmic Swamp showed up to confront us.


    SPLAAAAASH!


    "GROOOOAARRRR¡­!"


    -----

 Chapter 796 Against The Ruler Of The Swamp!

    Chapter 796 Against The Ruler Of The Swamp!


    -----


    SPLAAAAASH!


    "GROOOOAARRRRR¡­!"


    A gigantic chimeric beast surged from the depths of the Swamps once we''ve defeated mostly all small fries, didn''t took more than half an hour. Well, if we didn''t had to babysit Luck a bit, we could had done it earlier.


    These monsters are nothingpared to the Demonic Beast Swarms we''ve been fighting for a while, and even those guys get easily massacred by us, its just that their numbers are ridiculously high.


    However, a hundred or almost two hundred Tier 5 Monsters are nothing now. We''vee a long way in just a few years¡­ But we have yet to truly reach the peak.


    Ding!


    [The {Miasmic Swamp Ruler} has emerged from his underwater nest!]


    [The [Miasmic Demonic Frog King (Tier 7: Rank 3)] is furious over his domain being invaded by outsiders and cannot tolerate this any longer!]


    "GRUOOOOHHHH¡­!" The giant Miasmic Demonic Frog King roared, furiously swelling his giant throat sack as if trying to intimidate us. From his body, a strong aura that weakened us began to be exuded, toxic for most living beings.


    "Ugh¡­" Luck muttered. "W-What is this aura? Cough¡­!"


    "Oh no, you can''t just do that, froggy." I giggled. "Luck here is our special guest after all. We can''t have him getting weakened like this before he can even defeat his first Tier 7 monster, can''t we~?"


    Swiftly, bybining the powers of Ignatius and Naturia into my body and imbuing their spiritual powers into my Aura of Heavenly Sun, I brought upon the might of the Yggdragon''s Aura.


    FLAAAAASH!


    Ding!


    [The [Miasmic Demonic Frog King (Tier 7: Rank 3)] very presence exudes a toxic miasmic aura, weakening all of your Stats by -10%, and your HP Regeneration Speed by -50%!]


    [However, such Aura is instantly cancelled by your much stronger [Yggdragon''s Double Aura]!]


    [You have activated the [Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura]! The power of the Yggdragon''s Guardian is epassing your allies.]


    My Aura shaped into green and nature spiritual energy, wrapping around my allies, especially our rookie Luck. His defensive stats improved instantly.


    "{Antidote}!" Mist said, healing Luck of his poisoned state in a second.


    FLAAASH!


    "Wow, thanks!" Luck said in surprise. "You guys are all so awesome¡­ So this is what Lara was always saying, about having a reliable party of friends¡­"


    "GRUOOOHHH!" The Frog, however, wasn''t going to let the boy finish his monologue, instantly charging towards him with a fast leap, pointing its sharp horns towards him!


    CRAAAAASSSSHHH!!!


    However, a shield made of darkness and spiraling water surged in front of him, alongside a shield made of light, as Aquarina and Mistbined their magics to stop the Tier 7 beast.


    "Ungh¡­! S-So fast¡­!" Luck was surprised. "I couldn''t even react on time¡­"


    "Seems like you''re still a bit impacted from all your traumas, but you''ve gotta free your mind a bit, Luck." I said. "Concentrate in what''s in front of us instead of constantly trying topare what''s happening to what you''ve lived, or remembering Lara. Concentrated in the fight, in the present!"


    One of Luck''s worst ws was that he was always thinking and overthinking things, must be a result of his various traumas, and of how powerless he felt when he lost his brother, as he told us, and even more with Lara¡­ I can understand his pain, but that''s not going to help him improve.


    "A-Ah¡­" Luck realized the truth. "You''re right¡­ {Divine Beast Transformation}!"


    FLAAAASH!


    The roaring Divine Golden Tiger merged with Luck''s body, as his appearance took a drastic change. We all felt amazed to see his Hero''s power in action at longst. And it was just as awesome as I predicted.


    His ck fur turned golden, with ck stripes. His wolf-like ears became tiger-like, and his eyes glowed golden, while his hands gained big ws and fur, and his aura exuded the power of a Divine Beast!


    "Alright Luck! Time to get serious!" The Golden Tiger roared within his body.


    "Yes, we''ll do!" He roared. "Everyone, can you cover me?!"


    "Sure!" I nodded. "Everyone, stay alert!"


    "Alright!" Luck roared. "{Divine Beast Magic}: {Golden Tiger''s Rapid Legs}!"


    FLAAAASH!


    His legs suddenly gained a burst of divine power, as he rushed across the swamp at immense speed, leaping over the frog''s head in a mere second.


    "{Divine Beast Magic}: {Golden Tiger''s Bloody ws}!"


    Swinging his giant golden ws at the frog''s head, he unleashed several slicing blows at once, covering the beast with deadly wounds.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "GRUUOOOOHHHH!"


    The Frog furiously leaped away, and then opened its jaws, letting out of its giant and long tongue, which ended on a sharp, spike-covered, and blunt-like end!


    CLAAAAASSSSH!!!


    "Unnggh¡­!" Luck groaned in pain as he used his ws to intercept the blow, being thrown down into the floor.


    BAAAAAMMM¡­!


    "{Revitalizing Healing Light}! {Body Reinforcement}!" Mist said, quickly conjuring healing magic on Luck, and helping him recover the damage he took in seconds.


    "Oof¡­ Thanks a lot, Mist." He groaned, slowly standing up only to see the giant Frog King above his head, about to swallow him whole! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "{Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura}!" I roared, as the manifestation of Ignatius fused with my aura emerged, roaring.


    "ROOOOAAARRR!" His gigantic fists surged like meteors. "{Dragon Fist Meteor}!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASSSH!


    "GRYYYYAAGGH¡­!"


    BAAAAAMMM¡­!


    Being blown away with several giant draconic punches, the giant frog king fell into the swamp and rolled over the slimy liquid, coughing blood, and ring at us with fury.


    "GEROOOO!" Furiously, it summoned hundreds of magic circles, firing powerful beams made of darkness against us all at once.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Of course, that wouldn''t be near enough, as we defended from such blows masterfully, while Luck stepped back and began evading the attacks, at the same time, Zack and Aquarina attacked the frog from behind.


    "{Divine Oceanic Dagger Arts}: {Poseidon''s Trident}!"


    "{Divine Battle Axe Arts}: {Mountain Splitting Ax}!"


    CRAAAAAASSSSHHH!!!


    Theirbined blows impacted the frog''s back, throwing it away into the airs, as its entire body was tattered, and covered on wounds! However, the bastard was already beginning to recover from such wounds in mere seconds.


    "Luck!" Imanded. "Finish it off!"


    "ON IT!" Luck roared, charging all the power he held. "{Divine Beast Magic}: {Golden Tiger''s Divine Step}!"


    FLAAAAAASH!


    Using the power of his Divine Beast, he reached the skies in a single second, his ws pointing at his target!


    -----

 Chapter 797 Lucks Amazing Strength

    Chapter 797 Luck''s Amazing Strength


    -----


    As the Giant Demonic Frog King fell from the skies with his body covered on deadly wounds. I quickly called for Luck. This was the perfect time for him to finish off this monster and get most of the EXP.


    "Luck!" Imanded. "Finish it off!"


    "ON IT!" Luck roared, charging all the power he held. "{Divine Beast Magic}: {Golden Tiger''s Divine Step}!"


    FLAAAAAASH!


    Using the power of his Divine Beast, he reached the skies in a single second, his ws pointing at his target! His eyes furiously glowing bright golden as his beastly aura surged wildly.


    "{Divine w Arts}: {Evil-Tearing Celestial shes}!"


    His ws glowed with the light of heaven itself, as he swung them furiously, consecutively as he and the frog fell from the skies at the same time.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    "GRYYYYYYEEEGGGGHHH¡­!"


    The Giant Frog gave an agonizing scream, as its entire body was covered on deadly blows, the prowess of Luck''s ultimate Divine w Art was incredible!


    BAAAAAAMMM¡­!


    The giant beast fell into the ground, creating an huge crater, at the same time as it died, the Swamp instantly began to dry out, its very existence depended on the Miasmic Swamp Ruler.


    FRSSSHHH¡­


    "H-Hahh¡­ Haahhh¡­ W-We did it¡­" Luck said in shock. "I-It is done¡­!" He celebrated, his entire body glowing gold once more, several times over, Aquarina too, she gained some levels as well. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ding!


    [You and your Party have defeated [Miasmic Chimeras (Tier 5)] x185!]


    [You and your Party have defeated [Miasmic Demonic Frog King (Tier 7)] x1!]


    [You earned 1.850.000 EXP!]


    [With the defeat of the Miasmic Swamp Ruler, the Miasmic Swamp has begun to slowly dry out. The savannah is beginning to be purified¡­]


    [Aquarina] gained 2 Levels, she has reached Level 10/30!]


    [Luck] gained 11 Levels, he has reached Level 11/20!]


    Wow, Luck gained 11 levels in a row! Maybe with the next Swamp he''ll reach Max Level already. I guess this is the easiest quest of my life.


    "Well done, Luck!" Zack said, patting Luck''s back as the Wolf boy slowly turned back to normal. "You were awesome in there!"


    "A-Ahahaha, I did my best. In the middle of it all, I suddenly ended figuring out a new Technique." He said in surprise.


    That effect was most likely his levels, they also grant proficiency to his Skills, so his Skills must have leveled up, and he gained some new technique or power through that.


    "You were pretty alright for a rookie." Celeste nodded.


    "Not bad!" Mist smiled.


    "Now, Glutton, store everything pretty please~" I said.


    "BAAARF! GRAAARF!" Glutton was summoned, as he started devouring all the corpses of the monsters. They were all valuable materials.


    "W-Woah, what is that thing?!" Luck panicked.


    "Glutton? That''s Sylphy''s Spatial Bag." Zack exined. "I don''t know how but she gave it like¡­ a soul, and it became sort of a mimic. It''s actually useful that he can move around and pick up stuff for us."


    "I-I see¡­" Luck was surprised. "I wish Lara could be here with us, watching these amazing things¡­"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll rescue your princess in distress soon enough!" Aquarina said. "For now, just concentrate on your own growth."


    "Thanks." Luck nodded.


    "Alright! Well done kids." My father said, as he, Shade, and Arafunn stepped in. "Shall we keep going? Are you tired?"


    "Nah, not really." I said. "Let''s keep moving."


    "Yeah, lets do this!" Aquarina said. "We''ll get this done today, the faster the better, right Luck?"


    "Y-Yeah¡­ Oof¡­" He sighed, feeling tired. "L-let''s do this!"


    "He''s deadly tired, geez, alright, let''s take a ten-minute break at least." Arafunn sighed.


    "Yeah, it can''t be helped." Shade nodded.


    "I-I''m sorry¡­" Luck sighed, feeling miserable.


    "Hahah, don''t worry, we used to get tired all the time before." Zack smiled. "Though at some point, once you get strong enough, you''re almost just tireless! Hahaha!"


    "You guys are monsters¡­ In a good way." Luckughed.


    "Well, our goal here is to make you a monster too." Celeste smiled. "I can already tell by your aura; you''ve gotten much stronger. Heroes really have it easy, huh~ It is almost unfair!"


    "Honestly, if I could, I would forfeit all of my Heroic Blessings¡­ Just so I could go back to the normal life I once had with Lara¡­" Luck sighed. "This was never a power I asked for¡­"


    "Oh, then I would dly take it off you!" Celesteughed evilly.


    BONK!


    I gave her a bonk in the head.


    "Stop messing with him." I sighed.


    "H-Hey! It was just a joke! Come on, where''s your sick sense of humor?" Celeste said. "Okay, sorry, sorry¡­"


    "Nah, it''s fine." Luck said.


    Like that, we made a small camp, and I took out some ingredients from my Inventory, as I cooked a delicious stew. I decided to add the frog king''s meat, which we purified using holy light magic with Alice and Mist, and then cut into small chunks.


    Combined with tomatoes, carrots, potatoes, onion, and some meat stock, the delicious stew was done in just five minutes thanks to cooking it on a special magical kettle.


    "Hmm?! I never thought the frog meat would be this good!" Luck was surprised. "Hmm! And the potatoes and carrots are so fresh! Oh? Is this radish too?"


    "Yep, I added a lot of magic-imbued ingredients!" I nodded.


    Those ingredients were from the Dashing Radishes and the Guardian Potatoes, which can transform into their ingredients by sacrificing themselves, and once used on meals, they''ll transform the meals into buffing items that once consumed will give nice bonuses to stats.


    "I have to say, this stew is killing it. The radishes are so sweet and fresh, and the potatoes so soft¡­" My dad said. "Your cooking''s getting so good, my daughter! Papa''s proud of my little princess!"


    "C-Come on, don''t say that out loud, you''re making me embarrassed, dad!" I facepalmed.


    "Hahaha, you''re such a spoiled littledy!" Celesteughed, pointing at me. "Right, little princess~~~?"


    "Stop it." I said seriously, my eyes glowing menacingly.


    "GEH¡­! I-I''m just joking!" Celeste cried.


    -----

 Chapter 798 The Hunt Continues

    <h4>Chapter 798 The Hunt Continues</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [The Effects of the [Nutritious vor+] and [Fortifying vor+] Skills within your food have taken effect on you and the allies that have consume it. The Effects have stacked up their maximum value.]


    [You and your Allies have received a bonus to Strength, Defense, Agility, and Luck of +400, alongside an enhancement to Vitality, Exhaustion Resistance, Reaction Speed, and Casting Speed of 120%.]


    [Duration: 3 Hours.]


    Oh wow, it worked much better than I imagined! And with my Knowledge Fruits added into the mix for desserts¡­


    Ding!


    [The Effects of the [Divine Fruit of Knowledge] has taken effect on you and your allies that have consumed it as a dessert!]


    [You and your Allies Mana and Health is restored by 80% of their maximum value, and temporarily enhances Mana Regeneration Speed, Total Mana Capacity, Intelligence, and Resistance by +60%]


    [Duration: 8 Hours.]


    "Woah, this food is amazing, I feel like I''ve been reborn anew!" Luck said in surprise. "I have¡­ never eaten something so tasty. And even the dessert with that apple-like fruit was really good. Is it my idea or am I a bit stronger?"


    "This is the effect of Sylphy''s cooking!" Aquarina said proudly. "She can create magical fruits and vegetables that when used on food, make for some amazing buffs, like magic, but stronger."


    "My Mana has already recovered!" Zack said. "And even the scratches I got on my arms are fully healed, so cool."


    "I feel like my Mana is overflowing as well¡­" Luck agreed. "I''ve never felt this much Mana flowing around my body. That fruit¡­ was that it?"


    "More or less." I nodded. "Though you can''t abuse it, or it''ll hurt your tummy. So only one a day, if possible. Anyways, let''s get going. We''ve got two other Miasmic Swamps to clear. Let''s get this over quickly too, while the buffssts."


    Leading the party, and while our parents watched from behind, we advanced across the Savannah, reaching a ce that was once a beautifulke, now contaminatedpletely with the Miasma. The water was purple colored, and even the surrounding vegetation had died off.


    "Thiske used to be where many animals of this ce gathered together." Said my father. "Elise brought us here many times to catch fish and eat¡­ It has be a lugubrious looking ce now¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Elise would surely be terrified if she were to see this¡­" My uncle sighed.


    "Hmm, I can sense theming. Careful kids. We''ll be watching over for now. Don''t lower your guards." Shade said.


    "Okay!" Aquarina nodded. "Let me charge in, this area should be my specialty."


    "Can you control water that''s been contaminated with miasma?" I wondered.


    "Err¡­ I-I actually am not really sure." Aquarina sighed. "But-"


    SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH!


    Before we could continue talking, trouble arrived at our doorstep as theke began trembling, dozens of chimeric creatures surged from beneath the cold, slimy, and? ck waters.


    They resembled fishes of all shapes and sizes, some more amorphous than others, having giant crab-like ws or enormous spider-like legs.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    Ding!


    [Arge group of Tier 5: Rank 1 Fish-type Miasmic Mutant Chimeras are beginning to notice your group''s presence¡­]


    [To protect their Ruler, they won''t fear giving up their lives just to stop you!]


    [The Miasmic Swamp further boosts their strength, increasing their Physical and Magical Power by +100%, and their HP Regeneration Speed by +300%!]


    I guess it is the same type of buff as before, huh? Not like it matters.


    "They''reing already!" Zack pointed out.


    "I can tell, I''m not blind." Aquarina sighed, slightly angry of getting surprised by the monsters.


    SPLAAASH!


    They instantly began swimming rapidly towards us, as one gigantic fish surged from below Aquarina, attempting to devour her whole.


    "GROOOAARR!"


    "[Poseidon''s Mighty Tridents]!"


    Aquarina suddenly summoned the power of this Divine Skill, this time, different than before as she instead of summoning one whole trident of water, she summoned several smaller ones, filling the insect''s mouth with piercing blows.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAAASH!


    The fish chimera couldn''t even stop her, as its entire body was instantly impaled by countless piecing blows, and then, exploded into pieces over the swamp¡­


    SPLAAASH!


    The other fish-like monsters didn''t stopped their charge despite such brutality, attacking us with great speed and precise movements.


    They were different than the slower monsters we fought before, and the waters helped them move quickly anywhere they wanted¡­ Certainly, floating over theke wasn''t the best decision.


    However, it wasn''t as if that was going to stop us, or even intimidate us.


    CRAAAAASH!


    Countless chains spread across, made out of the powers of my Familiar, Curse, alongside the Ancient Abyss Magic of Celeste and the Phantasmal Magic of Celica. Ourbined curses and restraining attacks, unaffected by the miasma, quickly fused into the shape of a, catching dozens of fish-like monsters, and inhibiting their movements!


    "I call this¡­ [Abyssal Fishing Net]!" Celeste smiled.


    "Wow! So our magic can work like this, huh?" Celica was surprised.


    "Now, everyone, rip them apart!" I said with amand.


    "OOOOHH!!!" Everyone cheered, as we used the tactic of capturing the monsters on gigantic curseds, and drag them into the shore to kill them with ourbined efforts.


    Luck was made sure to kill most of the monsters after they were weakened, so he could harvest the most EXP out of us, as he needed it the most.


    This has also given me some much-needed information about stuff. For example, varied in my aid in battle, I earn a certain amount of EXP, that has been a thing since I was a baby.


    I remember even getting EXP out of watching my parents fight monsters. But that''s not the case for other System Users I''ve granted System Seeds, they have to at least do some damage or participate actively to gain EXP.


    And the more damage they deal, the more EXP they receive. Unlike me, who gets a muchrger amount even by doing little. And simply weakening the monsters already gave me almost over 50% of their total EXP! I didn''t even hurt them myself, this effect extends to my Familiars, to a smaller extent, but other non-familiars with System won''t get shared EXP if they don''t do anything.


    Unless it is the Shared EXP given from Quests.


    RUMBLE!


    SPLAAAASH!


    And just as we were fishing off thest monsters, the big boss arrived¡­


    -----

 Chapter 799 Fighting The Second Miasmic Swamp Ruler!

    <h4>Chapter 799 Fighting The Second Miasmic Swamp Ruler!</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [The [Miasmic Swamp Ruler] has emerged from his underwater nest!]


    [The [Miasmic Demonic Hagfish (Tier 7: Rank 4)] is furious over his domain being invaded by outsiders and cannot tolerate this any longer!]


    A creature resembling a hagfish, serpentine-shaped fishes, emerged from the Swamp. The beast was big, being over 30 meters long, with enormous, serrated and spiraling jaws with hundreds of sharp teeth.


    "SHYAAAAAHHHH!!!"


    The beast roared with fury, unleashing a powerful Miasmic Aura around itself which spread further everywhere, the rest of the monsters that remained alive suddenly emerged, a dozen more, who were swiftly enhanced by their ruler''s presence.


    "Oh, this guyes with a whole squad of elites!" Celesteughed.


    "Not like it''ll change a thing." Zack smiled. "Let''s get to it!"


    "Alright!" Aquarinaughed. "[Divine Poseidon''s Trident]!"


    Aquarina charged forwards, throwing a gigantic trident of over ten meters of height towards the hagfish-like beast!


    CRAAAAASSSH!


    "GYYEEEEHHH¡­!" The beast roared in agony, its body pierced by a deadly trident as blood sshed everywhere.


    However, it quickly retaliated angrily, opening its jaws and unleashing several beams from within!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The beams exploded on contact with anything, as we began to swiftly evade them while the Ruler went insane.


    "Aquarina, you didn''t had to attack it so suddenly! It gone bonkers now!" Celeste reprimanded my girlfriend¡­


    And to be honest, she was a bit right.


    "E-Eh?!" Aquarina was surprised. "Hey! I''m just trying to help as much as I can!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah, but you''ve helped too much, I told you that we had to go through a specific n, Aquarina." I exined to her. "Well, for now, offer us support! Can you take down the small fry with everyone else?"


    "Eh?! But that''s boring, I want to take the big guy!" Aquarina got a bit angered.


    "Uwaaagh!" Meanwhile, as Aquarina discussed, Luck was being attacked by the boss, and overwhelmed with several whip attacks of the monster''s tail and beamsing from its jaws.


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH! BOOOOMMM¡­!


    "Aquarina, don''t be stubborn, please!" I said, trying to get into her stubborn, yet still kind heart. "Let''s go by the n that works! No need to jump the shark!"


    "F-Fine! Okay!" She sighed, blushing a bit. "I get it! Sorry¡­"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Aquarina swiftly stepped into battle, unleashing several icicle spears against the monsters surrounding us and piercing their bodies with ease, beginning to freeze them and slow down their movements.


    "Nice!" Zack roared, summoning lightning and winds from his fingertips and shooting down the beasts from afar, before shing another apart using his Axe.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! CRAAAASH!


    "Well, well, aren''t you good at convincing miss stubborn?" Laughed Celeste.


    "That was nice!" Celica said. "Aquarina is a bit stubborn at times, but she has to work better with us!"


    The twobined their magic while they talked, ck chains wrapped around the beast in front of us and swiftly slowed their movements.


    "[Restraining Phantasmal Abyssal Chains]!" The two roared, as the power of abyssal magic and phantasmal magicbined together.


    CRAAAASH!


    "GRYYSHAAAAHHH¡­!"


    The giant hagfish, now trapped, couldn''t easily move around, now this time choosing to unleash more beams from its jaws.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Ugh! We can''t keep killing the small fries if we have to avoid all the time!" Aquarina sighed. "Let me kill it!"


    "Wait! We have to be patient, Luck has to grow stronger, so he has to take it down, Aquarina. We agreed on this!" I told her.


    "Sheesh¡­" Aquarina sighed. "F-Fine! Hey wolf ears, do it quickly though!"


    "O-On it! Uwaah!" Luck was trying his hardest to get near the hagfish, but the beast was focusing most of its beams against him.


    To make things worse, it was coated on a slime substance, which made it hard for him to climb over the monster''s body and y it. The substance worked as a magic inhibitor too, only divine-level magic such as Aquarina''s trident or my own sunshine magic could damage it at this point.


    What we needed was to restraint it, which was already done, and do something about the anti-magic slime covering its body! Not even normal physical attacks can easily get through it.


    "Step aside, I got this!" I said, jumping forward and gathering Mana into my hands, channeling the power of the Heavenly Sun Skill. "[zing Wall]!"


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    A wall of zing mes surged from within my very hands, coating around the entire body of the Swamp Ruler and beginning to quickly roast its skin, making it impossible for the beast to sweat that goo anymore.


    "GRYYYEEEHHH!!!"


    FLAAASH!


    A gigantic beam surged from its jaws, pointing it at me in thest moment as I concentrated on roasting the beast a bit before finishing it off!


    "SYLPHY!"


    BOOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    Aquarina caught me right before the beam would reach me, summoning her own Divine Poseidon Aegis Skill, which summoned a powerful barrier made of divine ocean powers, which she could use only a few times.


    "Phew, thanks for the save!" I sighed. "Though I think I could had lived that hit!"


    "Dummy!" Aquarina got slightly angry. "Don''t be reckless¡­"


    "Look who''s saying that now." I giggled, giving her a kiss in her nose. "Luck! It''s all yours now!"


    "Thank you, Sylphy, everyone!" Luck roared, already transformed.


    His fur exuded a golden aura that boosted his speed through the roof, helping him rush through over the hagfish''s long body and then pierce its head with his huge ws.


    "[Divine w Arts]: [Evil-Tearing Celestial shes]!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    "GRYYEEEHHHH¡­!"


    Countless shes made out of pure light surged from his ws as he pierced the beast''s entire head, slicing it apart into pieces, and so the rest of the body!


    SPLAAAASH!!!


    The beast''s entire body fell over the miasmic swamp, dead on the spot!


    "Nicely done!" I said. "Mist! Naturia! Alice!" I called for their aid, as webined our magics and then touched the entireke. "[Purifying Light]!"


    FLAAAAAAAASSSH!!!


    The Lake swiftly was purified, now without any more miasmic monsters, we managed topletely purify it out of miasma. In mere seconds, thanks to my great Mana, we were able toplete the purification.


    And in front of us, the beautiful purified Great Lake shone brightly, with clean, transparent water.


    -----

 Chapter 800 Bathing In The Purified Lake

    Chapter 800 Bathing In The Purified Lake


    -----


    Ding!


    [You and your Party have defeated [Miasmic Chimeras (Tier 5)] x147!]


    [You and your Party have defeated [Miasmic Demonic Hagfish (Tier 7)] x1!]


    [You earned 1.470.000 EXP!]


    [With the defeat of the Miasmic Swamp Ruler, you''ve been able to purify the Great Lake. The savannah is beginning to be healthier and more purified¡­]


    [Aquarina] gained 2 Levels, she has reached Level 12/30!]


    [Luck] gained 6 Levels, he has reached Level 17/20!]


    After the Ruler''s defeat, the Lake was swiftly purified as well. Aquarina only got two levels out of this, but Luck a whopping 6, well, much less than the 11 he got before, but I''m hoping that by the next Miasmic Swamp, he''ll get to max level.


    He only needs more levels after all, so we need to work hard and do our best. I did heard the third Miasmic Swamp was near a small hill close to the Ruins where Elise left behind her inheritance, so we''ll get there and probably meet the Gray Fenrir, the current guardian of the savannahs there.


    "W-We did it!" Said Mist. "The Lake is purified! Hmm! The water is tasty!"


    "Phew, that took a bit of a toll on me." Alice sighed.


    "Fwaaah¡­" Naturia sighed. "But¡­ we did it! Eheheh!"


    "It was harder than I imagined, the concentration of Miasma was deadly." I sighed. "Well, I hope that with this, the beasts that live in here can get to drink water better now¡­"


    "This Great Lake is different though¡­ I can sense a great deal of Magical Energy within, and also Spiritual Energy. This water is not normal¡­ This Great Lake is a Spirit Water Spring." Alice exined. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "E-Eh?!" Everyone was left shocked.


    "Hahaha, I guess you guys have done it!" My father walked in. "And as Sylphy''s Spirit "Ahhh~ Now this is refreshing! Come on, let''s take a break before advancing! The day''s still going on!"


    exined, it''s true. This ce used to be a Spirit Water Spring, this water is especially good for making potions."


    "Hmm, well done." Shade said. "Now, thest Miasmic Swamp is waiting."


    "Come on, don''t hurry the kids so fast, grumpy young man." My uncleughed. "Wanna take a dip?" My uncle quickly took off his shoes and walked into the water.


    "Well, the waters do have good healing effects." My father nodded, quickly dipping in. "Ahhh~ Now this is refreshing! Come on, let''s take a break before advancing! The day''s still going on!"


    I guess there''s no point in hurrying up, I wanted to try out the water after being purified, so I jumped in right away, bringing Aquarina with me as I dragged her down.


    SPLAAAASH!


    "H-Hey! Did you had to just throw me in? Hahaha!" Aquarina giggled, sshing water at me. "Take this and this!"


    SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH!


    "Take this!" I said, sshing her all over again.


    SPLAAASH!


    As we yed around, Luck was left in the shore looking at the scene. Zack, Mist, and even Celeste and Celica were already ying around, except him.


    "Hey wolf boy,e here so I can soak you up a bit." Celeste giggled.


    "E-Eh? B-But¡­" Luck was a bit timid. "I¡­"


    He had gone through a lot of things, maybe doing this was unfitting for him after all the things he had to experience¡­ I can tell because I''ve been in a simr state to him back then.


    "Luck! Come on, it''ll be refreshing. Also you''ve got blood all over your fur. Clean it a bit." I called him.


    "I just¡­ I wish Lara was here so we could enjoy things together¡­" He sighed.


    "Aw, what a party pooper you are!" Celeste sighed, conjuring chains made of darkness and grabbing Luck, dragging him into the water.


    "UWAAAAH!"


    SPLAAAASH!


    He was forcefully thrown down.


    "Agh! Hey, did you had to do that?!" Luck got rather angry. "Ugh¡­ My fur always takes a while to dry out¡­"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll dry it out with magic in a second." I smiled. "Rx and have a nice moment! Oh, are there fishies?" I wondered.


    "There are! Look!" Aquarina lifted a bubble of water, where a few fishes were caught in.


    "Weird, even living beings came back so quickly?" Wondered Mist.


    "It must be thanks to Naturia, she imbued theke with life. Maybe some of the fishes living under the mud were healed, or something?" I wondered. "Well, whatever''s the case, they do look fresh, so let''s catch a few for a snack!"


    Like that, we enjoyed a nice few minutes in theke, even my father, Shade, and my uncle swam around and caught some more fish, even ms, some fresh water crabs, and conchs, even some edible freshwater algae.


    After that, we decided to put it all in one big pot, with some more seasonings, and boiled it over, making some tasty "Lake Treasures Stew", thanks to my Cooking Skill and the most basic of Cooking Magic Spells I learned from my mother, the stew ended gaining magical properties, further boosting our stats.


    "This fish''s so good, it is so tasty!" Luck said. "And crab¡­ I never thought these big bugs could have such a soft and white meat inside!" After we dried him out, he was happily eating while waging his tail.


    "Hahah, d you''re enjoying it." I nodded. "See? It wasn''t too bad to take a dip and then have a nice meal."


    "I guess¡­" Luck nodded. "Sorry for acting a bit gloomy."


    "It''s fine." Celeste shrugged. "Make up for it by being a it better at fighting, you''re still dragging a lot behind us."


    "I-I''ll do my best!" Luck nodded. "I feel like I''ve gotten a lot stronger now¡­ It''s all thanks to your help. I''ll make sure to repay this by a thousandfold in the future."


    "Hahaha, no need to be so serious, boy. I''m just d you''re growing stronger." My father smiled. "Did Sylphy gave you some sort of help though?"


    "A-Ah¡­ Well, she did gave me buffs." Luck said, as he remembered I told him to hide the System thing for now.


    "Yeah, I made sure to give him a lot of buffs with several spells I knew so he would be fully prepared. Some might help him grow faster because he can absorb the "Essence of Mana" out of the monsters he defeat faster." I said with a nod. "His Magic Circle and Physique are developing rapidly."


    "I see¡­" My father nodded carefreely.


    Phew, good thing Luck didn''t forgot.


    ----

 Chapter 801 An Important Conversation

    Chapter 801 An Important Conversation


    -----


    As we made our way to the third andst Miasmic Swamp, we couldn''t help but have a small conversation on the way. I had slightly figured out how Luck''s powers worked based on what I''ve analyzed out of his fighting behavior and growth.


    "So one of the things I''ve figured out is that Luck''s Magic Circle is much different than any of ours." I exined.


    "Different?" Luck wondered. "How so?"


    "Well, for starters, your magic circle doesn''t have normal Elemental Runes like ours." I exined. "Dad, did Elise had any difference?"


    "Oh right, I do remember your mom said¡­ like years ago something like that, but I can''t remember a thing now." My father sighed.


    "Me neither¡­" Shade said. "Though, I do remember she said it was unique."


    "Hmmm, something to do with the runes?" Uncle wondered.


    "Yeah." I nodded. "Luck possess Unique Runes inside of his Magic Circle named Beast Runes, and they shape differently depending in what they boost. His Magic Circle is also directly connected to his Physique, so both grow at the same time unlike any of us."


    "W-Woah, really? What do these beast runes do?" My father asked.


    "I haven''t analyzed that much, but I saw that there were w Runes, Leg Runs, Fang Runes, Senses Runes, and Wild Runes." I said. "They probably rte to the thing they enhance¡­ And the work directly to boost Beast Magic as well."


    "Woah, so I am that unique?!" Luck said in surprise. "I wonder if Lara has something unique too, she was able to summon any spirit around her. She was able to call the spirits of thend instead of making permanent contracts with specific spirits like you guys."


    "That''s a powerful ability¡­ The spirits of thend maintain the world by itself." My father said. "If she were to develop such an incredible power further, she would probably bend the world to her will¡­"


    "Was there not a hero like that before?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Hm, no, not that I remember." My uncle said, the one that had lived the longest among us. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "If you had told me that such a thing was possible I would hadughed!" My father said. "It sounds ridiculous, but Lara is real at the end¡­"


    "Well, maybe our daughters'' abnormal growth speed have desensitized us a bit over such things." Shade smiled slightly pridefully.


    "I guess you''re right¡­" My father sighed. "Though Lara''s Magic really sounds pretty amazing. You and Lara are very talented."


    "I am beginning to imagine why they haven''t taken her down yet." Arafunn said. "I think Arachne must want her for her powers, and killing her¡­ well, it wouldn''t make her useful. He''s using her to lure Luck towards her as well. Once she has both of them, I can think of a thousand weird rituals she could do to absorb their powers somehow¡­ Especially now that Gray is helping the Extremist Demon Factions and cooperating with the Evil Gods¡­ The "True Demonification", the "Dungeon Breaks" and everything else¡­ there''s no way she doesn''t have some way to absorb their powers or blessings."


    "That''s¡­" Luck sighed, feeling even more sad and worried. "Are these Extremist Demons all hellbent on this? Is there no¡­ other way? Maybe if we could talk things out¡­"


    "Arachne''s faction is quite recent, and she has gathered only her most loyal servants with her. I think she doesn''t have much corrtion with the rest of the Demons back in their continent anymore, as she''s moving alone with the backup of her "Swarm" a power that I think might have been given to her thanks to her Evil God''s Blessing." Shade said. "I don''t know if we can resolve this by talking, even less when she and her faction has tried to kill us a few times already."


    "We are Demons too and we believe she needs to be stopped¡­" Mist sighed. "Killing innocent people''s lives just for a grudge is not right¡­"


    "Demon or not we''ll kick her ass." Celeste said. "She''s a bitch that reminds me of my own past self¡­ I have changed, and I want to defeat her with my own hands to show that change too."


    "Mama once told me that just like there are good and bad humans or elves, there are also good and bad demons! They''re no different from the bad humans or bad elves that tried to hurt us before, or hurt innocents¡­ I won''t forgive them." Celica said.


    "Hahh¡­ I-I guess I shouldn''t had worried so much." Luck sighed. "Have you meet these bad humans and elves?"


    "Of course." My father said. "We''ve taken down hundreds of nasty bandits, most of the humans. In fact my family of mercenaries dedicated themselves to exterminate bandits and criminals. I''ve been taking down human trash since I was like ten."


    "I''ve been an assassin since I was six years of age." Shade said. "I''ve taken down all matter of garbage. It was until I was chosen as a Hero that I was able to take down demons too but¡­ in front of my face, good people is good people, and bad people is bad people, whatever race they have doesn''t matter. Those that have done horrible things to innocent lives don''t deserve pity."


    "I guess." Arafunn shrugged. "Well, it isn''t as if we haven''t¡­mitted our own sins. But now that ya''ll got families, I guess just trying to make yourselves pay for them is nonsensical. It is better to continue doing good deeds for the benefit of the innocents, it could be considered a way to pay for your sins."


    "Yeah¡­" My father sighed. "Though even now, I cannot forgive myself¡­ Children, I hope that when you grow up, you won''tmit the same mistakes we did. Never¡­ let yourselves be manipted by people, even less from political figures. Follow your heart, instead of following the ideals and words of rotten bastards."


    "I know you are all good people." Shade smiled. "Especially Aquarina and Sylphy. I have¡­ the hope that you might one day change the world¡­ for the better."


    -----

 Chapter 802 Time To Destroy The Anthill

    Chapter 802 Time To Destroy The Anthill


    -----


    "Well, that''s that and this is this." My uncle said. "Let''s drop the deep, emotional conversation for now, alright? Not everything has to be so dramatic, for the spirit''s sake! Anyways, we''re here, beast boy."


    My uncle pointed at tall hill in the middle of the dry savannah. In there, there was arge- no, gigantic anthill,pletely ck in color, and with miasmic riversing out of it constantly.


    Not only that, but purple colored crystals, Demonite, which is the crystalized form of Miasma, was growing all over the anthill, which helped these creepy, gigantic ck ants with red eyes to feed on them.


    "T-This is one huge anthill! What in the world?" Mist asked in surprise. "Ahh¡­ W-Well, after we fought all those bugs, this isn''t that surprishing¡­"


    "Unlike the other more mutant monsters, all these ants look simr." Said Zack. "Are these stronger monsters?"


    "It looks to be the case." My father nodded. "They''re stronger monsters, not just random chimeras, but a species that specifically dwells within the Demon King''s Continent. I am shocked they have managed to arrive here. They can only survive eating Demonite and drinking Miasma that their queen produces¡­"


    "They''re certainly dangerous." Shade said. "Abyssal Miasmic Ants are their names. Workers are weak Tier 4 Monsters, but Warriors can be as strong as Tier 6. The Queen is usually Tier 7, but sometimes¡­ if it has enough talent, it can even be Tier 8¡­ I don''t know if you could defeat such an overwhelmingly powerful being¡­"


    "Well, if its only one, and if it doesn''t move, then it shouldn''t be so hard." My father said carefreely.


    "I remember when we were struggling against Tier 5 monsters¡­" I sighed. "Remember how we took so long to defeat that Tyrant Tiger? Well, I guess we''ve grown much stronger since then."


    "It has only been around half a year since then though!" Zack said. "To begin with, we wouldn''t be able to reach so far without you. There''s no way in hell I would be able to defeat Tier 7 monsters by myself¡­ It is thanks to all ourbined efforts, skills, and magic that we can do it. And well, your amazing help."


    "Yeah, all the Mana you supply us help us reach new lengths." Celeste nodded. "And well, the other gifts and powers you''ve given to us, and more. I feel really indebted¡­ I owe you more than you imagine. I never thought that after what I did back then you would take me with you, and even let me join you in such a path¡­ I will make sure to be useful and help as much as I can." Celeste, out of nowhere, got much more serious, smiling sincerely.


    "What with that overly serious tone? You''re being creepy." I sighed.


    "E-Eh?! Hey! For once I was just trying to be honest!" Celeste sighed, crossing her arms.


    But I guess they''re right to an extent¡­ It is thanks to my System, and my Infinite Mana that not only I have grown at an incredibly fast pace, but I''ve helped everyone grow even stronger. Those Elixirs the Quests gave to me, and the potions I gave to them, the equipment I made for them¡­


    How I helped them train and enhance their physique and magic circles, how I helped them refine their magic and fighting techniques, and more. And even now that I''ve given Luck and Aquarina System Seeds, and the rest have awakened even more strength thanks to Heroic Talents.


    Though, I don''t want to attribute all of this progress to my own, as without their aid in this journey, I wouldn''t had been able to achieve so much either.


    "Back then, Tier 7 monsters were something we couldn''t defeat at all¡­ Especially in Eastgrain." Sighed Aquarina. "We could only run away from those things, as our parents took them down for us."I think you should take a look at


    "And I was only able to defeat those I could thanks to Ignatius brother, who made a temporary contract with me." I sighed.


    "Yeah, but now, yearster, we can even defeat Tier 7 monsters if we cooperate together well enough, despite their insane prowess!" Aquarina celebrated. "Haven''t wee pretty far already?"


    "Yep." I nodded. "I might have been helping you guys¡­ But it is also thanks to your aid that we''ve gotten this far. My Mana will keep you all well, so make sure to not hold back in terms of spending energy!"


    After having learned the ability to transfer my endless Mana to others, refilling their Mana constantly and helping them regain it quickly so they can conjure the strongest magic they could constantly, our overall strength had improved tremendously.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This power I had¡­ now that I think about it, it was very lucky of me to get Alice. The normal System can''t give someone infinite Mana after all. That''s the thing I have above the other System User in this world¡­ Which I believe is the new Demon King.


    This power, and everything I''ve been building since then, I''ll use it to bring hope to this world. I guess it is quite ridiculous that thirteen-year-olds are about to fight a Tier 8 monster but¡­


    That Raghidonte guy was seriously past Tier 10 in power alone, so if I think that way, maybe it sounds doable now.


    "T-Those are some huge bugs¡­" Luck sighed, gritting his teeth.


    I noticed how his hands were trembling, his eyes filled with fear and frustration¡­


    His vige was destroyed by Arachne''s swarm, they killed his brother, and took away Lara from him.


    I can understand if he''s afraid of bugs now, it is an innate fear within him now, a trauma that cannot be taken away, perhaps never.


    Yet¡­ I cannot let him just be.


    "You''re not alone anymore." I smiled, holding his hand tightly. "We''re here with you." I noticed Aquarina gasping in shock as I held his hand.


    "Sylphy¡­" Luck sighed, his face went from sad to sadder, but then he nodded, smiling, and ncing at the gigantic anthill with eyes filled with conviction. "You''re right¡­ I''ll be counting on all of you¡­ thank you so much."


    "Let''s do this then!" I roared, raising my sword, as my Yggdragon''s Aura surged from my body.


    FLAAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 803 Fighting A Swarm Of Thousands!

    Chapter 803 Fighting A Swarm Of Thousands!


    -----


    My friends and I stepped into ourst challenge in the Savannahs, which will also help our new friend, Luck to receive the inheritance of Elise (hopefully). I could sense the nces of the Gray Wolves and the Gray Fenrir at the distance. The powerful Fenrir wasn''t like the young one we meet before.


    No, this guy was much stronger, exuding the Aura of a Tier 9 monster. I wondered why he hasn''t taken down this ce himself, but maybe he had only been wary for now. After all, unlike us, they probably don''t possess the ability to purify Miasma like we do.


    So if they were to be infected with it, they would turn into monstrous chimeras, and lose their minds into madness, even a Tier 9 being such as this Gray Fenrir knew such a thing. I guess it was our time to shine then.


    "Let''s start by provoking them first." I said with a smile.


    Activating the power of my Heavenly Sun Skill and Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura, theirbined prowess swiftly rose my Stats through the roof. And that''s without even undergoing any Draconification, or even changing sses yet.


    I wanted how far I could go with just my magic and skills, and without modifying my Status. Just with the power I held now, and nothing else, nothing more.


    Ding!


    [You have activated the effects of the [Heavenly Sun: Lv6] Skill: [Sunshine (6)]!]


    [While bathing below the Sunlight, your stats grow based in how intense the sun is, from barely +36% in the morning to up to +660% at peak midday. Fire-Attribute Damage is also increased to up to +360%.]


    [Because it is peak midday right now, you receive the maximum bonus possible.]


    [The sheer amount of power has made your body exude the Divinity of the Heavenly Sun! Divine mes are beginning to spread across your body.]


    [Your muscles are beginning to grow bigger and stronger, your senses heightened by a hundredfold!]


    My body quickly grew much taller, it felt as if my 13 year old body was no more, as I looked like I would when I were to hit 20 or more years of age. My body had powerful, big muscles like those of Nepheline and Ninhursag, and mes coursed across my skin.


    My red hair turned into pure mes, dancing around. This power swiftlybined with the Yggdragon''s Aura, forming an even stronger effect, as a ferocious zing dragon surged from my aura.


    "Ignatius, {Spirit Connection}!"


    "ON IT!"


    Ignatius, the mostpatible with these powers, quickly merged into my own body through Spirit Connection. His very being became my aura and my strength, further strengthening myself.


    "A-Amazing¡­!" Luck was shocked by my sudden transformation. "So this is Sylphy''s¡­ true strength."


    "Your daughter has mastered Heavenly Sun rather fast¡­" Shade said to my father.


    "I am honestly just as surprised¡­" My father said. "Even her appearance changed as if she was much older¡­ This is a very advanced form of Heavenly Sun. I couldn''t master this power until just a few months before fighting the Demon King¡­ She has done it so fast, I am impressed."


    "And this isn''t even her final form yet." Arafunn smiled. "Sylphy¡­ has endless potential. This girl¡­ might actually just be the strongest in the entire world one day. And I am not exaggerating. She''s¡­ the beacon of hope for all of us, and her friends as well."


    As I heard everyone''s words, I felt slightly embarrassed, but decided to ignore their praises as I imbued Mana and my zing Aura into Scarlet, my powerful talking sword.


    "Alright Scarlet, get ready!" I roared.


    TRUUUUMMM¡­! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Divine zing power surged from my body like a volcanic eruption, imbuing itself into my de as Scarlet unleashed her powers as well. Ignatius, my Yggdragon Aura, and Heavenly Sun converged together as Scarlet''s appearance changed, turning deep red and growing several meters bigger.


    "{Divine Dragon de Arts}: {Infernal Dragon ws}!"


    "ROOOOOAAARRRR!"


    I swung my axe vertically, shing apart the entire earth in front of us. The draconic mes were precise and almighty, as a draconic w-shaped sh of mes reached the gigantic Abyssal Miasmic Anthill.


    SLAAAAAASSSSHHH!!!


    BOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­!


    The huge zing explosion even left me surprised, as it split the earth before us and the entire anthill as well. revealing all of its insides and depths, like a gigantic, intricatebyrinth filled to the brim with gigantic, ck ants!


    Naturally, around a third of them burned alive to death, as I received the notification of the System, my EXP was rising rapidly.


    "SHYAAAAAHHHH!!!"


    The roar of a gigantic ant echoed from the zing depths of the Abyssal Miasmic Anthill "Dungeon", the roar of the Ant Queen herself, which quickly forced the rest of the Abyssal Miasmic Ants to move.


    Ding!


    [The [Abyssal Miasmic Ant Queen (Tier 8: Rank 1)] is furious over your attack that has destroyed her entire home!]


    [She brings forth her entire army of hundreds- no, over a thousand Ants to destroy you and your allies!]


    [Her mere and furious roar has enhanced the stats of all her Ants by +150%, and their Physical Damage and Physical Defenses by +50%!]


    "SHYAAAH!"


    "KRIEEEH!"


    "GYSHAAA!"


    The swarm of hundreds of gigantic, over ten meters tall Abyssal Miasmic Ants charged towards us relentlessly. Even if their surroundings were covered on mes, they merely stepped over the mes fearlessly.


    "They''reing!" I said with a confident smile. "They''re over a thousand, so let''s not hold back this time! Everyone, show me what you''ve got! Luck, you too!"


    "Alright! We''ve got this!" Zack smiled defiantly, stepping forwards, as his axe was loaded with lightning and winds.


    "Move aside, I''ll clean this mess." Aquarina smiled, grasping both of her daggers as her Heavenly Ocean Aura surged from within her, her Spirits merging with such an Aura at the same time.


    "I''ll support you as much as I can!" Mist smiled, pointing her magic bow with light arrows at the iing foes.


    "Okay then, if we don''t have to babysit him anymore, I''m fired up!" Celeste giggled, harboring her darkness in an all-epassing aura.


    "Hehehe, Mister Teddy, let''s do this!" Celica giggled, her aura growing more and more frightening as phantasmal essence surged from within her.


    "I''ve got this¡­ I''ve got this! For Lara¡­ for everyone!" Luck roared, the power of his Beast Magic surging from within. "I have to inherit Elise''s powers, no matter what!"


    -----

 Chapter 804 The Ant Queen Draws Closer

    Chapter 804 The Ant Queen Draws Closer


    -----


    With bravery in our hearts, we charged forward. shing away the swarm of almost a thousand Abyssal Miasmic Ants. Their defenses and strength was vastly superior to the other small fries we defeated before, but thanks to everybody''s growth so far, and our teamwork, we were still able to push through.


    Especially with my Yggdragon Aura, which continued evolving and developing as Ibined its powers with other Skills and Magic. Utilizing its dual support and attack forms, I was able to help my friends with buffs and also with the ability to cover the battlefield where they couldn''t reach.


    "Let''s continue pushing forwards! No mercy!"


    Zack wentpletely wild, unleashing his Beast Aurabined with his Magic and Divine Battle Axe Arts, as he devastated the frontlines with powerful, destroying attacks that blew away all foes within his vicinity. Lightning and fierce gusts constantly gathering at his every step. His magic had developed a lot since I gave him that Heroic Talent boost, it is almost as if he finally could use his full potential now.


    "I''m already tired of seeing so many bugs¡­ Die already!"


    At his side, Aquarina didn''t gave up either, as if the two werepeting with one another to see who was fighting the most fiercely. Summoning icicle spears everywhere, freezing the floor and dozens of ants at a once, and then cutting them down into pieces with her daggers, Aquarina waspletely destroying the monsters. And she hasn''t even underwent her Draconification nor her Abyssal Embodiment transformations yet¡­


    "My Beast Aura is attacking on its own?! Wow, this is new!"


    Mist was behind us, utilizing her arrows made of holy light produced by her magic and shoot by her Magic Bow to target already weakened foes with rains of piercing light arrows. Her Beast Aura, which had the shape of a beautiful white feathered swan spread its swings and started firingsers and feather projectiles that exploded on contact, covering a wide range. She couldn''t kill ants instantly though, but she weakened them good enough for everyone else to pick on.


    Additionally, her constant usage of buffs and healing magic was much better and more efficient than mine, so while giving her my Mana, I let her take into that role instead of doing that myself. I had to admit that my magic and style was much more focused on fighting than supporting and healing allies.


    "You''re doing well, Mist! Let us take down the enemies you''ve softened!"


    "Yeah! Go on, Mister Teddy, Mister Rabbit, and Mister Dragon!"


    Celeste and Celica fought together, almost like sisters. Celeste utilized abination of deadly curses in the shape of tentacles and chains wrapped around foes, while using her deadly Demonic Spear to pierce the ants and destroy them in mere seconds. Celica in the other case employed the aid of her many golems, who brutishly crushed anything in their sight. At the same time, her new phantasmal magic allowed her to further curse the souls of our foes, weakening them even more.


    "Everyone is fighting so fiercely¡­ I hope I am not a burden!"


    Luck pushed himself to his limits, tearing apart the monsters in front of him. By transforming into his Divine Beast form and gaining the strength of the Golden Tiger, while employing the power of the Divine w Arts, he managed to tear down the ant''s powerful defenses, while continuing his charge endlessly.


    However, unlike the rest, he was having more difficulties, at times, the ants would gather up and defend better, so he couldn''t take them down easily, so he had to attack from all sides, wasting precious time. He had an unrefined and wild fighting form, which he had yet topletely master.


    Nheless, as I zed through the frontlines and burned everything in front of me with explosive divine draconic mes, I watched over Luck the most, while I noticed the eyes of the wolves, especially of the Fenrir, inspecting and analyzing his every move.


    They were watching him attentively, I could tell this was a test to them, they wanted to know how strong he was, and how willing he was to push himself to his limits.


    "{Divine Dragon de Arts}: {Volcanic Dragon''s Tail}!"


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    Meanwhile, I quickly gathered my powers into my sword, and generated the illusion of a massive dragon tail moving downwards into the ant''s nest depths, burning and the surrounding areas at the same time, lowering the levels of Miasma.


    crushing through everything.


    BOOOOOOMMMMM¡­!


    A huge explosion of mes forced thest ants to emerge. Some were desperately carrying eggs, seemingly trying to escape with some of their kin so they could multiply somewhere else. Sorry, but I won''t have mercy.


    "Naturia! {Spirit Connection}!"


    "Fooo!"


    Naturia merged into my Aura, as my mes quickly took a golden and yellow color, spreading everywhere and catching the escaping ants, burning them, and purifying the surrounding areas at the same time, lowering the levels of Miasma.


    My n was to weaken the Ant Queen by taking away most of the Miasma in the vicinity, and easily destroy her ways to recover, make more soldiers, and power up.


    "{Divine mes of Life}! {Purifying mes}!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    The mes continued spreading down into the anthill''s depths, as thest Ants ran away immediately, and were swiftly intercepted by the rest of my friends, who in them one after another.


    "KRIEEEEHHHH!!!"


    TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! TRUM!


    Ding!


    [The {Ruler of the Miasmic Swamp} is furious of your insolence and has decided to show herself to you and your allies!]


    The sound of the Ant Queen''s legs hitting the cave''s walls and climbing into the surface echoed across the entire savannahs, as the gigantic beast, covered on golden mes and roaring in agony, finally emerged.


    "SHAAAAHHH!!!"


    It resembled a huge ant, with a long abdomen. It had many eggs, making it resemble a really fat caterpir with a hard, ck exoskeleton. It was much slower than the Ants and was already weakened by my mes.


    "I-Its huge!" Mist said in surprise.


    "And ugly¡­" Celeste sighed.


    "There it is!" Zack said in surprise. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright, let''s take down that thing!" Aquarina smiled.


    "Yeah!" Luck nodded.


    -----

 Chapter 805 Fighting The Ant Queen

    <h4>Chapter 805 Fighting The Ant Queen</h4>


    -----


    "KRIEEEEEHHHH!!!"


    The Tier 8 Monster finally showed herself. However, despite her sluggish appearance and weakened state, she wasn''t something we could take lightly. Her aura continued spreading around, as her Miasmic Magic suddenly targeted the hundreds of Abyssal Miasmic Ant corpses in the floor.


    FLUOOOSH!


    And then, the miasma imbued itself into their corpses, rising them as undead! Yes, the ants began raising back from death, groaning and cracking their mandibles, even in the terrible state their bodies were.


    Ding!


    [The [Abyssal Miasmic Ant Queen (Tier 8: Rank 1)] has activated her [Restless Subjects] Ability! Several of the fallen Ants within her Colony had been risen as Undead through her Miasmic Aura powers, and more will continue to rise as long as she''s alive!]


    Her ability allowed her to just turn her dead soldiers into Undead! This was insane, we had yet to fight such a shamelessly strong opponent.


    However¡­ doesn''t she rely too much on her subjects?


    "She''s raising them as Undead?!" Zack was surprised.


    "That thing has to be stopped or we''ll be swarmed all over again!" Celeste said.


    "I agree." Aquarina said. "Sylphy, we''re ready when you are!"


    "Alright, let''s do this then!" I smiled. "Surround that thing! Zack, Aquarina, go all out with your strongest magic, Celica, Celeste, weaken it with curses! Mist, buff us and purify the Undead! My Familiars are going to give you a hand!" Imanded.


    The rest of my Familiars were all summoned, Alice, Curse, Beelzebub, Furoh, Violet, Glutton, and Brownie. Alice conjured powerful rays of holy light and divine light from her body, purifying the undead ants by the dozens at a time. Curse weakened theme even more, while restraining their movements.


    Beelzebub used his corrosive poison to melt their legs and stop their movements. Brownie dug the earth and conjured sharp spears made of rock to attack and make the ants fall into pitfalls. Gluttony tore apart anything and ate them whole. Violet used her slimy body to do something simr, consuming the ants like snacks. And Furoh shapeshifted into different forms, acting as Mist''s major guardian.


    "Take this!" Aquarina roared, summoning a giant trident out of water, and then freezing it, creating a powerful frozen trident emanating divine power. "[Divine Frozen Poseidon''s Trident]!"


    The trident shed across the air and reached the Ant Queen in a second, piercing her abdomen rather fiercely, and beginning to freeze her deadly wound rapidly.


    "KRIEEEEHHH! SHAAAHHH!!!"


    She angrily roared, suddenly opening her mandibles, and charging Mana into them, and then¡­ unleashing a gigantic beam of pure Miasmic Energy!


    "Careful!"


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    I quickly protected Aquarina by using my zing Sunshine Ward Skill, which worked the most when I was unleashing my Sunshine form. The barrier resisted for a few seconds, giving me the time to retreat with Aquarina.


    CRASH!


    However, the barrier quickly broke down as the Ant Queen stopped her powerful attack, suddenly gasping for air and taking a small break¡­ I guess she can''t do that destructive blow all the time.


    To think it destroyed my zing Sunshine War after just five seconds though. That beam wasn''t just darkness, it is the element of Chaos, capable of disrupting all other magical elements and melt them away!


    I''ve heard from my mother that not even her strongest barriers back then couldpletely resist the Chaos Magic that the Demon King wielded masterfully, which seemed to simply melt all her magic.


    Even more, his body was said to always be coated on Chaos Energy, so any magic attack sent at him would simply be dispelled and disappear. And it seems this Ant can do something simr, as Aquarina''s trident quickly began to melt away, although the wound was still there.


    The Ant Queen most likely has a much lower-level Chaos Barrier, but a strong one, nheless.


    "That bitch took my trident pretty fine!" Aquarina said in surprise.


    "Yeah, even my divine mes of purification couldn''t break through the defenses it has." I sighed. "We''ll have to try out something more extreme! Zack, Luck,e here and distract the bug!"


    "Alright!" Zack nodded.


    "Me?!" Luck felt surprised. "But I am¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Come on man, just do it! I''ll cover your back!" Zack smiled, dragging Luck along.


    Zack quickly began, firing lightning strikes, slicing wind gusts, and cutting axe attacks using his powerful axe and magic at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Luck unleashed shing attacks with his sharp ws. The two boys fiercely covered the beast with scratches and small wounds, the queen grew irritated.


    "GRRRHHH!" She Queen quickly began firing several small Chaos beams at them, piercing through the ground and leaving giant holes behind each explosion.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Damn! Sylphy didn''t lie, this thing has insane defenses! Whenever my magic hits this thing, it feels like it just disappears while barely doing any damage!" Zack was surprised. "Is this the gap between our strength and Tier 8 monsters?! They''re really in another level¡­"


    "And that''s what you say¡­ My attacks are not even scratching the thing''s exoskeleton unlike yours!" Luck sighed, feeling desperate.


    "SHAAAAAHHH!!!"


    Annoyed, the Ant Queen quickly opened her jaws once more, unleashing yet another Chaos Beam at full power.


    TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­.!


    "Careful!" Zack used his lightning magic to hasten his speed to insanely fast levels, grabbing Luck and flying into the skies.


    "SHAAAAHHH!!!!"


    The Ant Queen continued firing the beam, moving it around and devastating anything in her path. The rest of my friends were barely able to evade her attacks. Celeste and Celica''s debuff were also being almost cancelled by her Chaos Barrier.


    I guess the only thing we can do is n B, go all-out!


    "Aquarina! Do it!" I said.


    "Alright!" Aquarina nodded.


    FLAAAASH!


    The two of us quickly transformed. Aquarinabined the power of her own Draconification with her Abyssal Embodiment transformation. Her body quickly became pure ck, as if she became the embodiment of the pure ck abyss, the void itself.


    Then, ck scales grew across her body, and big dragon wings and a tail, sharp draconic ws, melded with her abyssal embodiment created the form of a devilish, demon-like dark dragon girl, with only two sharp dragon-like pure red eyes¡­


    The power she exuded was incredible.


    -----

 Chapter 806 Defeating The Boss!

    <h4>Chapter 806 Defeating The Boss!</h4>


    -----


    FLAAAASH!


    The two of us quickly transformed. Aquarinabined the power of her own Draconification with her Abyssal Embodiment transformation. Her body quickly became pure ck, as if she became the embodiment of the pure ck abyss, the void itself.


    Then, ck scales grew across her body, and big dragon wings and a tail, sharp draconic ws, melded with her abyssal embodiment created the form of a devilish, demon-like dark dragon girl, with only two sharp dragon-like pure red eyes¡­


    The power she exuded was incredible.


    Meanwhile, I transformed into my Super Draconification form. By holding the basic, permanent Draconification form and then undergoing yet another transformation through the same Skill, I was able to attain an even higher form.


    This form made me look even more dragon-like, as scales even grew in my own face, making it resemble as if I was wearing a red helmet made out of dragon scales. My hair, already made of mes, grew even longer, zing and roaring with fierceness.


    My draconic wings grew up two twenty meters each, madepletely out of pure mes. And such scales quickly changed in color, as I channeled the power of Alice and Naturia into them, turning my sharp red scales into golden scales.


    The change made it so my scales turned golden, my hair became white, and my eyes yellow. My zing wings suddenly became like those of an angel, with white, beautiful feathers.


    This was a form I called "Celestial Draconification".


    And it was¡­ my strongest transformation.


    While Aquarina resembled my total opposite, the two of us held hands, flying across the skies, and reaching the Ant Queen, our powers melding together as we rotated in midair.


    Our weapons melding with our transformation, as Aquarina summoned a giant scythe made of frost and darkness, while Scarlet fused with Sapphire and my celestial light, turning into a long, golden spear.


    These weapons were an even more advanced form of Transformation Magic, named "Soul Weapons" they were the very embodiment of our power, and could only appear if a powerful weapon or several weapons were used as this Soul Weapon''s temporary vessel.


    "NOW!!!" We roared together with Aquarina, as our weapons pierced the Ant Queen''s head while she was unleashing her Chaos Beam, her weakest moment when she concentrated all her Mana into her jaws, which weakened her Chaos Barrier.


    CRAAAAAAASSSSHHH!!!


    "KRRIEEEEHHH!!!"


    Thebination of darkness, frost, water, mes, holy light, and dragon mes swirled together into a vortex of unified power, piercing through the Ant Queen''s Barrier, and finally managing to pierce through her hard exoskeleton, reaching her flesh, and¡­ slicing her apart!


    SLAAAAAAASSSSSHHHH!!!


    "SHYAAAAAGGGHHH¡­.!"


    Her gigantic body was both cut down into two perfect halves, and then roasted alive by the mes, while also being frozen instantly. She fell into pieces in an instant, more dead than ever.


    FLASH! FLASH!


    Our transformations quickly ended, as we feltpletely exhausted.


    "Ugh¡­ W-We did it¡­" Aquarina sighed in relief.


    "Yeah, that was really tiring, ugh." I sighed in relief as well.


    "T-They did it¡­ Wow." Luck said in shock. "Amazing¡­ They''re just¡­ so strong¡­"


    "Right?!" Zackughed. "Come on, let''s pick up the monster corpses for now, we should gather them up so Glutton can store them, I bet they''ll cost a nice pennyter."


    "R-Right." Luck nodded; he was still bbergasted.


    Ding!


    [You and your Party have defeated [Abyssal Miasmic Ants (Tier 5 ~ 6)] x1007!]


    [You and your Party have defeated [Abyssal Miasmic Ant Queen (Tier 8)] x1!]


    [You earned 6.300.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] gained 4 Levels, she has reached Level 16/30!]


    [Luck] gained 3 Levels, he has reached Level 20/20!]


    [Luck] has reached Max Level. He can now Rank Up with your permission.]


    [After Ranking Up, [Luck] will acquire stronger ss and Subss, new Skills, and higher Stats, alongside unlocking a new and higher-level cap, and having his total level reset to 0, giving even more room for growth.]


    Wow, Luck''s already max level, nice! Also Aquarina finally got midway through to max Level as well. These ants were surely pretty good EXP, 6 million is more than I expected¡­


    I have so much EXP again, what can I even do with so much¡­


    Ding!


    [You Have Completed The [Heroic Quest]: [Help Luck Grow Much Stronger!]


    [At longst, after an arduous day of challenges and fights, Luck has reached the Max Level of 20! All of his Stats have increased a lot, and he feels much stronger. Now it is time to let him Rank Up and reach a new stage to awaken his hidden potential.]


    [You Have Received Bonus Rewards For Completing The Quest In Less Than 24 Hours.]


    [You Acquired The Following Completion Rewards: [2.000.000 EXP] [1.000.000 Shared EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x4 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x4 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x4 [Greater Potential Cube (B Grade)] x4 [System Made Item Coupon (A Grade)] x4 [Divine Holy Dragon Flowers (A Grade)] x2]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 31 to Level 36!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 16 to Level 18!]


    [Violet] Level has increased from Level 24 to Level 28!]


    [Brownie] Level has increased from Level 15 to Level 23!]


    [Aquarina] gained 1 Level, she has reached Level 17/30!]


    [Luck] Level is Maxed, cannot Level Up Anymore.]


    Oh nice, those are some amazing rewards, and Aquarina even got a bonus level out of it- Wait, even Nephilim gained a level and she''s not even here! Wow, I guess my EXP sharing stuff is really quite powerful, wherever they are, they will always receive this "shared exp" anyways.


    And aside from the normal items, there''s a new item, the Divine Holy Dragon Flowers! I''m betting they''re a light dragon equivalent to the fire dragon flowers? Maybe this could help me strengthen this Celestial Draconification form I have¡­ would be cool.


    "[Heal]! [Revitalizing Veil]!"


    Mist ran to our side, as she healed a bit of our exhaustion and the pain that overusing our powers caused to our bodies. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Phew, thanks a bunch, Mist." Aquarina smiled.


    "Yeah, now that we''re done, we should purify this area of the Savannah and take a well deserved break." I sighed in relief.


    "Alright then!" Mist nodded.


    -----

 Chapter 807 Taking A Break

    <h4>Chapter 807 Taking A Break</h4>


    -----


    After defeating the Ant Queen and taking down every other Ant, we cleansed the Savannah, and also where the anthill was. Before turning everything into ashes, I made sure to mine some of that Demonite, and also the Miasmic Ore I saw growing around by a few hundreds of kilograms before burning the rest. I wanted these as materials, never know when they''lle in handy.


    Once the things were purified, using Brownie''s help, I summoned piles after piles of dirt and filled the whole with thempletely, leaving the cepletely clean off any miasma. I could already feel the entire Savannah thanking me! ¡­Somehow.


    "Well, you guys sure shocked us, especially Aquarina and Sylphy, thatst attack was rather insane! Did you just materialized Soul Weapons?!" My father asked in shock and awe.


    "And those forms you took¡­" Shade said. "Aquarina''s form was abination of Abyssal Embodiment and Draconification¡­ You got that dragon form from your Beast Aura and Physique?"


    "Yeah, Sylphy gifted me a Sea Dragon Blood Elixir, it awakened that power!" Said Aquarina. "Now we match with simr powers, hehe."


    "Incredible, I wasn''t told about this¡­" Shade sighed. "Sylphy, I guess I owe you yet another thanks for making my daughter¡­ even stronger. Also that ring she''s wearing¡­"


    "It makes her less tired in her Abyssal Embodiment form. I can also make one for you, father-inw!" I said happily.


    "I have long ago mastered that power, so it doesn''t exhaust me at all when I use it, don''t worry. However, thanks for the thought." He smiled, giving me a head pat. "This would had surely helped me back then when this form was consuming me¡­ I''m d Aquarina is different than me back then, and has reliable friends, and a girlfriend that loves her and protects her."


    "C-Come on dad, you''re embarrassing me now!" Aquarina covered her face while blushing.


    "Well now! How''s the beast boy doing?" My uncle wondered.


    "A-Ah, I feel quite exhausted. And¡­ Well, I''m a bit disappointed on my own strength. Against that monster I couldn''t do a single thing at all¡­" Luck sighed,menting himself.


    "Well, that''s natural, it was Tier 8." Arafunnughed. "Though¡­ you''ve grown a lot stronger since we started this day. Like, over three times as strong? Amazing growth rate!"


    "E-Eh? Really?" Luck felt surprised. "I guess¡­ it is thanks to Sylphy and everyone else''s help."


    "Well, now that we''vepleted all the deeds, we''ll go meet the wolves tomorrow." My father said. "Hopefully, Luck can get Elise''s inheritance, it''ll help him tremendously."


    "I hope so as well¡­" Luck sighed. "I need to get as strong as possible for Lara." He tightened his grip, ncing at his own hands.


    "Don''t worry man! You''ve got us!" Zack giggled. "We''ll help you get even strongerter, there''s still a bit more until we get to Arachne." Zack was trying his best to be friendly with the new one.


    "T-That''s right!" Mist nodded. "I''ll support you as much as I can, we''ll make sure to get her back¡­ no matter what!"


    "Yeah, yeah, stop looking so gloomy, Luck, you''re making everyone''s mood get worse." Celeste giggled. "How about you tell us more about this Lara girl you love so much instead?"


    "I-I don''t love¡­!" Luck tried to go against Celeste''s words, but quickly shut down. "Well, I¡­ We don''t have that kind of rtionship¡­"


    "Eh? Really? I thought you two were boyfriends!" Celica giggled. "You talk about her like she''s the love of your life!"


    "She''s¡­ well, she''s very important to me." Luck sighed.


    Like that, we made our way back to a morefortable area in the forest away from the heat of the sun in the open savannahs and built our camp in there.


    We decided to take a warm bath created through magic with the girls, in a separated and small house made of mud I made using the Alchemy Skill.


    I made one for the boys too, so my father, Shade, uncle Arafunn, Zack, and Luck could bathe there without worries as well.


    Naturally, high level magic was highly convenient as always! And these powerful Skills such as Alchemy, which allowed me to mold things I hold was very convenient.


    Even more, with Brownie''s and Naturia''s help, I was even able to build a whole two-floor house with several rooms inside. Though windows is hard to make yet¡­


    Nheless, I was smart in bringing beds and all inside of Glutton, so I ended setting up a whole big house for us to rest. It was merely an experiment, but it ended looking rather good.


    We could set up a whole vige if we wanted with our magic, which is really convenient to build anything in my imagination pretty much¡­ The reason Agartha has such powerful walls now is me!


    But enough self-praise, it was time to cook! And for this dinner, Aquarina decided to cook with Mist and uncle Arafunn.


    "I''ll cook you something that''ll make you fall for me~" Aquarina giggled, winking at me coquettishly.


    "Well I am already in love for you so I don''t think it would make much of a difference-"


    "Geez! D-Do you have to be so blunt sometimes?!" Aquarina got embarrassed. "I''ll make you something yummy!"


    "Heheh, I''m looking forward to it!" I smiled gently.


    "I-I''ll make your favorite meal too, Zack!" Mist said with a gentle smile.


    "O-Oh, nice, Mist." Zack smiled, getting a bit embarrassed.


    "I''ll make it extra yummy if you give me a kiss!" Mist smiled adorably.


    "E-Eh? Here?!" Zack started scratching his head in embarrassment.


    "Kiss! Kiss!" Mist pouted.


    "Okay¡­" Zack sighed, giving her a kiss in her cheek.


    "Fwaah! I love you Zack!" Mist quickly began licking him with her abnormally long tongue.


    "Uwah! Okay, that''s enough Mist¡­!" Zack cried, getting embarrassed. "D-Don''t lick me in public¡­"


    "Eep! R-Right! My bad¡­" Mist got even more embarrassed. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They were such a cute interracial couple!


    "Fufu, aren''t you all just the cutest lovey-dovey couples in here?" My uncle giggled. "But anyways, let''s get to cook something already, girls!"


    "Okay uncle!" Aquarina and Mist nodded.


    -----

 Chapter 808 The Gray Fenrir

    <h4>Chapter 808 The Gray Fenrir</h4>


    -----


    The night went by, and as we enjoyed the dinner together, which was a feast of grilled fish, seafood stew, rich and fresh sd, and omelet all made by Aquarina, Arafunn, and Mist, we talked about many things, trying to cheer up Luck while doing so.


    "Agartha sure sounds like a wonderful ce¡­" Luck said. "I wonder if it could be possible for us¡­ to live there? Maybe¡­ even bring the people of the other vige, so they could be safer."


    "Of course." My father nodded. "As one of the rulers of that ce, I''ll guarantee their safety, and a good spot for all of them there. Of course, to earn their keep, they''ll need to work hard."


    "I understand!" Luck nodded. "We Anima-kin are hard worker people, as long as everyone can get a bed and some food every day, everyone will be happy with just that."


    "They will get much more than that, boy, don''t worry." My father smiled. "Perhaps other ces in the country would not consider such a thing, but Agartha is different, we''re building this city so it can be a ce where all people of all kinds of races and interact and live happily together, peacefully."


    "There''s no discrimination at all in there, we were all demons and nobody said a thing about it!" Mist said with a smile. "People there is really tolerant! And there are some Anima families there too, like the Mermen people."


    "R-Really? Oh wow, that''s so cool!" Luck was excited. "So many different people everywhere¡­ It is like a dreame true. Lara will¡­ she''ll surely love the ce."


    "I''m sure she will!" I nodded. "We''ve been working together to make it a better ce thesest years."


    "Even as young as you are?" Luck was amazed.


    "Of course, our age doesn''t matter." Aquarina nodded. "With Sylphy and everyone else, wepleted several big quests that improved the entire city''s economy and the happiness of the citizens."


    "We also repaired that old and worn-down wall and made it capable of even resisting the invasion of those giant bug monsters." Zack smiled proudly.


    "N-No way! That''s so cool!" Luck was even more amazed. "It will be like the safe haven I always dreamed of¡­ Now I''ll definitely get Lara! I''ll make sure to¡­ make her happy. I want her to keep smiling like she always does. I want to make her the happiest girl in the world¡­"


    "Oh my, so cute." Celeste giggled.


    "Hehehe, so romantic!" Mist smiled.


    "You have a long history together, I see." Celica said.


    "A-Ah¡­ Well, yeah, a bit." Luck sighed with embarrassment. "She did said¡­ That she loved me. But I never¡­ I never told her my feelings back. Now I feel quite awful about it, and now that she''s gone and¡­!"


    "Don''t worry." My father patted his back. "She''s not gone, we''ll find her, and you''ll tell that girl you love her."


    "Uncle¡­" Luck sighed, smiling a bit, although I could tell he was containing his tears. "Thanks¡­"


    "Now let''s enjoy the rest of the feast!" Arafunn said. "We''ve made enough to feed a whole battalion, so better get to chow down!"


    "Sylphy! Here!" Aquarina was constantly trying to feed me herself. It was something she must have heard from somewhere that was "what couples did" or something¡­


    "Nom, hmm, it is really tasty." I smiled. "Though, you don''t need to feed me like this¡­"


    "B-But that''s what couples do!" She said while blushing.


    "I''ve never seen my parents do that¡­" I sighed.


    "E-Eh? But you don''t think its cute at least?" She sighed.


    "Well¡­ Yeah, it is adorable." I sighed. "But let me feed you as well now~"


    Like that, we spent the night eating and enjoying ourselves, still noticing the res of the wolves in the distance. After that, well, we just went to sleep until the next morning. Though sensing the wolves presences as they spied us from the windows of the house and even sniffing around the entire building was really annoying.


    But I contained myself from telling them to mind their own business, after all we were the ones intruding into their territory, and they were letting us stay and all withoutining, so¡­ yeah, I guess they can sniff all they want, ugh.


    The next morning came quickly, and as we were having breakfast calmly, suddenly, the wolves finally showed up.


    They gathered in front of us, over a dozen of them, with deep nces, unbefitting of just random beasts. They were led by a single, and very tall Gray Fenrir.


    While the other Gray Wolves were around three meters each (very big), the Gray Fenrir was 7 meters of height, a tall puppy I would say.


    "So you''re here." My father said.


    "We''vee to see the inheritor of our Queen." The Gray Fenrir said. "Don''t get in the way, human."


    "T-That would be me¡­" Luck said nervously, stepping in.


    The wolves sniffed him as they walked around him, as the Fenrir looked down on him threateningly.


    "So it was you all along, I see." The Fenrir sighed. "While the rest of the pack seems much stronger than you, you''ve got some potential¡­ However, with your current strength, you''re not deserving of Elise''s Inheritance!"


    "E-Eh?!" Luck and everyone else was shocked.


    "But the kids cleared all the Swamps!" My father protested. "What else did you even wanted?"


    "Indeed, they did a really good deed, and for that, you have our eternal gratitude¡­" The Fenrir said, sighing. "However, Elise''s inheritance is a power that cannot be simply and easily bestowed to such a young, and unexperienced pup as this one! Come back in a few more years, when you''re much older, and stronger."


    "B-But I need the power now¡­ If not Lara¡­ I need to rescue her!" Luck implored them.


    The wolves began growling at him because he was getting a bit disrespectful with their King. However, the Fenrir sighed.


    "That''s enough." He said, stopping the wolves. "If you''re so urgent in getting this power¡­ to save someone important to you then¡­ I have a proposition, onest trial, one extremely difficult at that. If you can aplish it. I shall lend you Elise''s Inheritance."


    "W-What sort of trial is it?" Luck asked.


    The Fenrir smiled proudly, rising his head.


    "You have to fight me and win."


    "W-What?!"


    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 809 A Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 809 A Challenge</h4>


    -----


    At the end, the Gray Fenrir challenge was rather simple¡­ yet at the same time insane.


    "You have to fight me and win."


    "W-What?!"


    Yep, not only Luck reacted like that, but all of us did also . The wolf wanted him to beat him in a fight! Was that even a possible thing? It was as if he was just mocking him!


    Luck had indeed grown stronger thanks to the System and our help, but he has yet to evenpare to the might of the Fenrir in here.


    He has really high standards and wants someone that can beat him to let them inherit the powers of Elise, the older Heroine of Wild Beasts.


    That''s why he probably just told him toe backter. Maybe he wasn''t expecting that much strength, but at least to be capable of ying Tier 8 monsters by himself.


    And due to Luck''s insistence, the Fenrir probably decided to "teach him a lesson" and agree, as long as he could aplish this incredibly ridiculous task.


    Naturally, everyone protested.


    "Are you insane?!" My father asked. "The kid''s still a growing pup! You can''t just tell him to beat you! I thought you were a wiser creature, Gray Fenrir."


    "Hmph, and did I ask for your opinion, human?" Asked the Gray Fenrir angrily. "I don''t have any trust on the bastards that couldn''t protect our Queen and ended letting her die¡­ You''re unreliable. We regret ever leaving her to your party of foolish kids¡­"


    "T-That''s¡­!" My father was about to argue, but he simply couldn''t find words.


    I guess he did felt responsible for her death at the end¡­


    "Sigh, cut it off now." My uncle said. "Let''s go, it''s not like that power is all we need."


    "We cer, Luck." Shade smiled. "You can still grow stronger on the way, and we''ll let you have some new weapons too-"


    "No¡­" Luck said, interrupting them. "I don''t want to give up¡­ I am tired of running away." He nced back at the Gray Fenrir. "I''m going to do it¡­ Even if its impossible, even if I die fighting¡­ If I keep running, how can I face Lara?"


    "Luck¡­" Mist sighed. "Wait, you''re being reckless! My healing magic has yet to gain the ability to revive!"


    "Stop talking nonsense man, that dog''s too strong!" Zack said. "Even I know when I can''t do it."


    "You''re bold." Celesteughed. "I like that attitude."


    "Sylphy, should we stop him?" Aquarina asked me. "I''m worried¡­ He''ll get himself killed. That Fenrir doesn''t look like he has good intentions. I think he has a grudge against our parents¡­ and his children too."


    "I know¡­ But I¡­ I don''t want to trample on Luck''s resolve either." I sighed. "We''ll be there watching. If things get too far, we''ll stop the fight. Right, dad?"


    My father sighed, nodding.


    "Fine¡­ Luck, you''re one crazy brat." My father sighed.


    "Hahaha! He''s really doing it?" My uncleughed a bit.


    "Luck¡­ You remind me a bit of Elise now." Shade sighed.


    "Hah¡­ HAHAHAHA!" The Gray Fenrirughed "I didn''t expected this young pup to be this bold and reckless! Fine! I was the one that challenged you first. So let us go immediately. Follow me¡­ I''ll give you a good lesson, young pup."


    The Fenrir and the rest of the gray wolves followed him, as he led us to arge clearing in the middle of many trees. The wolves circled around the clearing, as we stood right there. Luck and the Fenrir stepping into the middle of the area.


    Luck gritted his teeth, frowning. I could tell by his breathing, the beating of his heart, and his face that he was really nervous¡­ Yet this was something like a test for him, even if he knew he would lose, he wanted to show the Fenrir his resolve.


    Maybe if he showed the wolf his resolve, he would be allowed to take the inheritance. Or so I hope¡­


    "Because I was the one that proposed this, I will go easy on you." The Fenrir smiled. "I won''t use Magic, nor any special ability, and nor my jaws either. I will use only my body strength¡­ And my ws."


    "¡­Fine." Luck sighed, still just as nervous. Even with such a handicap, I don''t think it was possible.


    Briefly, I checked his Status.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 1: Beast Master Rune Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 4: Apprentice Beast King Physique]


    [Level]: [0/20] -> [20/20]


    [EXP]: [--/--]


    [ss]: [Wild Fighter]


    [Subss]: [Creature Magician]


    [HP]: [1550/1550] -> [2750/2750]


    [MP]: [4240/4240] -> [5240/5240]


    [Strength]: [1250] -> [1450]


    [Defense]: [530] -> [1130]


    [Magic]: [650] -> [1250]


    [Resistance]: [550] -> [1150]


    [Agility]: [1320] -> [1520] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Luck]: [1000] -> [1600]


    [Charm]: [700] -> [1300]


    [Skills]: [Anima: ck Wolf Tribe: Lv1] [Divine Protection: Lv1] [Hunting: Lv3] [Keen Beast Senses: Lv2] [Butchering: Lv2] [Forager: Lv3] [Heavenly Divine Beast King: Lv1] [Divine Beast Transformation: Lv2] [Divine Beast Magic: Lv1] [Divine Beast Spirit Summon: Lv1] [Divine Beast Aura: Lv1] [Divine w Arts: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Rhea, The Chief Goddess of Nature, Life, and Maternity] [Golden Tiger, Divine Beast King of Light] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)]


    -----


    He has be at least double as strong as he was before, the leveling really helped, but he''s still no match for the Gray Fenrir¡­ Of course, if I don''t allow him to Rank Up.


    "This is yourst chance to forfeit." Said the Gray Wolf, his Aura exuding naturally, even without him using magic. His eyes glowed bright red. "You''re not worthy yet, and I won''t hold back."


    "¡­I don''t give a fuck." Luck said, his eyes glowing fiercely, as his aura continued growing, his fur became gold, and his ws grew muchrger. All of his stats increased through this transformation. "I''ll beat you, or die trying¡­ I''m not doing this for myself, but for Lara."


    "Heh, well then, prove that resolve of yours with your actions, brat!" Roared the Fenrir.


    Both rushed against one another, shing.


    CRAAAAASH!!!


    -----

 Chapter 810 Luck’s Rank Up

    <h4>Chapter 810 Luck''s Rank Up</h4>


    -----


    The Gray Fenrir held a clear advantage over Luck, in both speed and might. As both shed, for a few seconds, it felt like they were equally matched¡­ but that was only until the Fenrir pushed a bit more.


    CRAAAAASSSH!


    With a mere body m, Luck was sent down the floor, rolling over the grass like a ragdoll, he gasped for air, and it felt like one of his bones broke.


    Yet somehow, he quickly stood back up again. The aura he created around his body not only was helping him grow stronger, but his wounds were also regenerating quickly.


    That broken bone was fixed in mere seconds!


    Is this the power of his Skills after leveling up?


    "Hahhh¡­ Not yet, we''ve just started!" Luck roared, rushing forward as his legs unleashed powerful shockwaves of Mana with each step.


    FLAAAASH!


    "I have to admit it, I thought you would die with that mere blow!" The Gray Fenrirughed, shing against Luck once more.


    Using merely his head and front legs, he easily threw Luck away by hitting his chest, even as he was wearing a really good armor, the armor easily gained several cracks, shattering into pieces.


    BAAAAMM¡­!


    "Ungh¡­ N-Not yet¡­" Luck groaned, his Aura of Light imbued itself into his wounds, the ribs he had broken regenerated back.


    This power¡­ Is this the true power of Divine Beast Transformation?


    At first I thought it was just a buff, but it is much more than that! It is simr to Draconification, if not a bit better, not only he can grow new body parts, but his regeneration and endurance are enhanced topletely supernatural levels.


    No, it is as if his own physique was temporarily enhanced. After all, the stronger a physique bes, the easier it is for the physique to regenerate wounds and more.


    "Hm, that transformation of yours grants you regeneration abilities¡­" The Gray Fenrir analyzed Luck. "Interesting, I guess with that, a weakling like you can take my weakest attacks¡­ No, I haven''t even attacked yet. Let''s see¡­! RAAAAH!"


    The Gray Fenrir charged furiously towards Luck, so fast that Luck barely had time to react, his arms putting them in front of his face as his aura, in the shape of a ferocious tiger, roared.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH!


    Three hits with his ws was all it took for Luck to be thrown away once more, this time, the sound of his arm''s bones shattering was unnerving.


    However¡­


    "[Divine w Arts]: [Evil-Tearing Celestial shes]!"


    Within a second after being hit, and while still being in midair, Luck did the impossible. His ws unleashed a barrage of celestial, light element-imbued attacks that reached the Gray Fenrir''s body!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BAAAM¡­!


    Before he fell into the floor, vomiting blood.


    "Unggh¡­" Luck groaned, slowly trying to stand back up. "H-How''s that?! I hit you!"


    "¡­" The Gray Fenrir noticed how his beautiful gray fur was slightly cut by Luck''s ws, though, he was unable to pierce through his incredibly hard skin. "Interesting, but not worth recognition¡­"


    FLAAASH!


    The Gray Fenrir reached Luck once more, this time even faster. He moved so fast, in fact, that we were only able to see a blur of gray color!


    "However, this is as far as you''ll get!" The Gray Fenrir roared, his ws shing against Luck with the might of a powerful beast king!


    SLAAASH! SLAAAASH!


    "AAARGHH¡­!"


    Luck groaned, using both his aura and arms to defend himself, but his entire body couldn''t take the damage, quickly being covered on countless shing wounds, bleeding all over.


    "Unnnggh¡­ AARGH¡­!"


    FLAAASH!


    His Aura continued trying to regenerate him, but it wasn''t working as fast anymore. He was growing tired.


    "See? The difference in power is too vast, and that''s counting I''m not even using Magic." Said the Gray Fenrir. "Now leave, stop this foolishness. You can''t win, learn your lesson, ande backter."


    "¡­No." Luck muttered, his eyes glowing bright gold. "I can''t give up¡­ I won''t! I need this inheritance; I need as much power as I can get my hands into! I want to save Lara¡­ I want to show her that I can do something on my own!"


    He slowly stood up, as his aura started to grow instead of weakening, growingrger, andrger. In fact, his entire body became bright gold, as if a new power was surging from within the depths of his physique and soul.


    "Your power is¡­ Huh?! It is increasing?!" The Gray Fenrir was left shocked. "Impossible¡­ What sort of trick is this?"


    As this happened, I smiled.


    Ding!


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail] has gained authorization to Rank Up!]


    [The [¡ï] System has been unlocked! When ss and Subss Rank Up, their Stars will increase, symbolizing their level of power and Rank! Your own ss and Subss have been modified to show this change as well.]


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail] ss and Subss have Ranked Up!]


    [ss]: [Wild Fighter] -> [Wild Warrior: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Creature Magician] -> [Beast Magician: ¡ï]


    [All Stats of [System Owner]: [Luck cktail] have increased greatly! New Skills have been learned! Old Skills have gained some Bonus Levels!]


    [Level Cap has been increased! Max Level has been reset to 0!]


    [His [Magic Circle] has grown to [Tier 2: Rank 8: Beast Master Rune Magic Circle]!]


    [His [Physique] has grown to [Tier 3: Rank 1: Juvenile Beast King Physique]!]


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: Beast Master Rune Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 1: Apprentice Beast King Physique]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [EXP]: [0/10000]


    [ss]: [Wild Warrior: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Beast Magician: ¡ï]


    [HP]: [3250/3250]


    [MP]: [5740/5740]


    [Strength]: [2500]


    [Defense]: [1630]


    [Magic]: [1850]


    [Resistance]: [1650]


    [Agility]: [2500]


    [Luck]: [2100]


    [Charm]: [1700]


    [Skills]: [Anima: ck Wolf Tribe: Lv2] [Divine Protection: Lv1] [Hunting: Lv3] [Keen Beast Senses: Lv3] [Butchering: Lv2] [Forager: Lv3] [Heavenly Divine Beast King: Lv2] [Divine Beast Transformation: Lv2] [Divine Beast Magic: Lv2] [Divine Beast Spirit Summon: Lv2] [Divine Beast Aura: Lv2] [Divine w Arts: Lv2] [Beast Mimicry: Lv1] [Super Self-Regeneration: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Rhea, The Chief Goddess of Nature, Life, and Maternity] [Golden Tiger, Divine Beast King of Light] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)]


    -----


    His Stats gave a huge leap, and he also even learned some new Skills, which he started using right away.


    "[Beast Mimicry]"


    FLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 811 Luck’s Incredible Potential! The Power Of [Beast Mimicry]!

    <h4>Chapter 811 Luck''s Incredible Potential! The Power Of [Beast Mimicry]!</h4>


    -----


    I let Luck finally Rank Up, as I was able to see many System Notifications I didn''t expect¡­


    Ding!


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail] has gained authorization to Rank Up!]


    [The [¡ï] System has been unlocked! When ss and Subss Rank Up, their Stars will increase, symbolizing their level of power and Rank! Your own ss and Subss have been modified to show this change as well.]


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail] ss and Subss have Ranked Up!]


    [ss]: [Wild Fighter] -> [Wild Warrior: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Creature Magician] -> [Beast Magician: ¡ï]


    [All Stats of [System Owner]: [Luck cktail] have increased greatly! New Skills have been learned! Old Skills have gained some Bonus Levels!]


    [Level Cap has been increased! Max Level has been reset to 0!]


    [His [Magic Circle] has grown to [Tier 2: Rank 8: Beast Master Rune Magic Circle]!]


    [His [Physique] has grown to [Tier 3: Rank 1: Juvenile Beast King Physique]!]


    Alongside all the new changes into the ss and Subss Ranking System, which now had stars to symbolize rarity and strength, Luck''s Physique rose to Tier 3, and changed from Beginner to Juvenile!


    Coupled with that, he gained his self-regeneration ability while transformed into a permanent passive skill, and to make things even better, he attained a mysterious power¡­


    "[Beast Mimicry]"


    FLAAASH!


    Luck''s fierce eyes shone brightly, as he analyzed the entire body andposition of the Gray Fenrir, his entire body beginning to overflow with a different power than the golden tiger altogether.


    "Huh? Beast Mimicry?" The Gray Fenrir wondered. "What even is that-"


    "AWOOOOOO!"


    Luck''s fur changed into the gray color of the Gray Fenrir, his eyes turned bright red, and his fangs and ws became sharper and much bigger, as ck tattoos grew on his exposed, brown skin.


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    "He''s¡­ mimicking the Fenrir?!" Asked my father.


    "This power¡­ it reminds me a bit of Furoh''s ability, is it not, Sylphy?" Asked my uncle.


    "Well, to an extent¡­" Said Furoh, appearing as a blue slime over my head. "But this is also¡­ much different, and restricted, yet at the same time, perhaps stronger?!"


    "This is an ability Elise never had¡­" Said my father.


    "RAAAAAAAHHH!"


    Luck leaped with the might and speed of the Gray Fenrir, reaching him in an instant! He swung his gigantic ws against him, unleashing explosive shes of pure Beast Energy.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    "Ungh?! You''ve be faster and- What?!" The Gray Fenrir took all hits head-on, quickly realizing that might not be a good idea anymore.


    Not only his fur was cut, but he gained actual wounds, although they only looked like small scratches, he was¡­ bleeding.


    "Now you''ve done it, brat!" His face became furious, as he charged towards Luck. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    CLAAAAASH!


    Both shed against one another, unleashing deadly shockwaves of pure Beast Energy everywhere. Their shing attacks intercepted one another, as they sometimes hit the surrounding trees, cutting them down into pieces.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLAAASH!


    Both moved at incredibly fast speeds, shing in midair and sending shockwaves of gray energy everywhere. The surroundings trembled; it was as if the Gray Fenrir was fighting an equal!


    "T-This is incredible! His power increased so much!" The Fenrir was shocked. "That power he used¡­ He''s mimicking my own strength?! How is that even possible?!"


    "ROOOOAAARRRR!!!" Luck roared, opening his jaws, and showing his sharp fangs, biting the Gray Fenrir''s neck, and suddenly pushing him down into the floor!


    "UNGH?! YOU DAMN BRAT!"


    BAAAAAAMMMMM¡­!


    The huge impact reached the ground, the grass was quickly cut down to pieces, the floor shattered into a huge crater with spiderweb-shaped cracks. Luck was biting the neck of the Fenrir, putting him down tightly!


    "Nnnggh¡­ S-Such humiliation! You damn BRAT!!!" The Fenrir roared, not holding back anymore.


    His entire body suddenly grew several times bigger, beginning to try to shake Luck away from his neck. His body grew up to twenty meters.


    "Get off my damn neck!" He roared furiously.


    "RAAAAAHHH!!!" Luck obeyed, but quickly leaped over his head and then, started shing it with his ws.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    "ARGGH! MY EYES!" The Gray Fenrir grew restless. "You know what?! You''ve done it now!!!"


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    An enormous shockwave of pure Mana and even a hint of Divinity surged from the Fenrir''s body, throwing Luck away with tremendous might.


    "Arrggh¡­!" Luck fell into the floor, quickly standing back up. He was goingpletely feral, his body constantly exuding more and more power.


    Despite how normal the Skill sounded; it was much stronger than I imagined¡­ And I realized that once I nced at the specifics using my special Heavenly Eyes.


    Ding!


    [Luck] has activated the [Beast Mimicry: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Luck] has mimicked the beast in front of him, the [Gray Fenrir (Tier 9)]!]


    [For 5 Minutes, [Luck] will be able to use half of the target''s Beast-rted Skills, and 10% of their total Stats will be gained as bonuses.]


    He''s only copying 10% of the total Stats yet he got so strong?! I guess¡­ it makes sense, that wolf is Tier 9 after all. Even if he''s copying 10% of their power, it is enough to deal damage to him and even piss him off like this.


    "I''LL END YOU! INSOLENT BRAT!" The Gray Fenrir roared, his ws gained a red aura of pure bloodlust. "ROOOAARRRRGH!"


    Luck quickly copied the same technique, as his ws grew evenrger, gaining a red and deadly, bloodlust aura, and then he charged against the wolf with all his might!


    CLAAAAAAASSSSHH!!!


    Their sh was as if two stars impacted one another, everyone watching was left speechless¡­


    "This is¡­ the true strength of the Hero of Wild Beasts." My father said in shock. "Amazing!"


    "Not bad." Shade smiled.


    "It is indeed impressive, but that''s¡­ not going to be enough." Uncle sighed.


    TRUUUUMMMM¡­!


    "RAAAARRGGH¡­!"


    Luck resisted as much as he could, but ultimately, he could not fight any longer, the overwhelming prowess of the Gray Fenrir suppressed him, pushing him down into the ground.


    BAAAAMMMM¡­!


    "Ungh¡­! Argh¡­ Urk¡­"


    Luck fell unconscious almost immediately, as we ran to heal him up.


    "Not bad¡­" The Gray Fenrir smiled, looking at Luck with new eyes.


    -----

 Chapter 812 Qualified

    <h4>Chapter 812 Qualified</h4>


    ----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After that battle, Luck was still alive, and we did our all to heal all his broken bones. I used a few powerful Elixirs on him, but he managed to get out of this without much of a scratch. It seemed the power he had used mimicking the Fenrir was destroying him from the inside¡­ It is a risky power.


    Nheless, he waspletely knocked out, and slept through the entire day. We used this time to talk with the Fenrir (and heal him a bit too), while getting to know his pack and more.


    "Honestly, I am amazed¡­" He said. "I really thought he was a good for nothing brat with not even an ounce of talent, but I guess I was wrong."


    "You were too harsh on him." I sighed. "At the end, he even pushed you to your limits, didn''t he?"


    "Hmph! Of course not!" He said angrily. "He merely made me¡­ use a bit more of my powers."


    "But you used Magic, those ws you used were magic." My father pointed out. "You broke your promise. I can''t believe you got so scared you forgot about it."


    "E-Eh?! Agh¡­ So you did realize¡­" The Gray Fenrir sighed. "That damn boy¡­"


    "Why are you so zealous of needing him to be so strong?" Asked Aquarina. "I just don''t get it. I doubt Elise was as strong as you when she was recruited! I don''t know why are you asking so much out of Luck." She crossed her arms.


    "Yeah, you''re pretty mean." Zack agreed.


    "T-That''s¡­" The Gray Fenrir sighed. "Well, I guess it is fair to exin this but¡­ I just¡­ Elise was always a rather weak child."


    "Eh? She was weak?" I wondered. "But wasn''t she a hero?"


    "She suffered from a weak physique, and her magic was much better than her physical strength¡­" Sighed Fenrir. "Nheless, we loved her for what she was. And always protected her and helped her in everything we could. But that¡­ ended making her weaker when she grew up. We made her rely on magic and the support of friends, but the moment she couldn''t rely on such thingspletely¡­ She was¡­"


    "So you''re saying that because she wasn''t strong physically and relied on magic, you want her sessor to be much stronger so you don''t¡­ lose them?" I asked.


    "That''s¡­ I guess it is like that¡­" The Gray Fenrir felt embarrassed. "Now that I think about it¡­ It is rather stupid."


    "Of course it is!" My uncle reprimanded the dog. "You''re asking for unreasonable things out of the kid before he could even get any power! The sooner he gets the inheritance, the better! That way he can continue growing stronger with less risk instead!"


    "T-That''s¡­ correct." Sighed the wolf. "Oi! Stop barking at me! You don''t have the right!" He quickly changed his voice and character. I guess he realized he was getting scolded.


    "Ungh¡­" Luck slowly woke up. "What is all the ruckus- Ah! Hey! The battle¡­ D-Did I lose?!"


    "Of course you did, dummy, there was no chance from the beginning." Celesteughed. "But you did gave out a nice battle."


    "T-That''s¡­ I see¡­" Luck sighed, feeling rather heartbroken. "So I lost¡­ I guess I couldn''t help it. But¡­ I feel much stronger than before. I know it might be everyone''s help, and Sylphy''s too. But¡­ I guess this battle helped in strengthening my resolve a bit more."


    "¡­" The Gray Fenrir nced at Luck; his eyes seemed to remember something very dear to him.


    I wonder if he was seeing Elise through Luck¡­


    "No, you qualified." He said. "I actually lost."


    "E-Eh?" Luck felt surprised.


    "You forced me to use Mana, and I felt¡­ even if for a few seconds, afraid of your strength." Sighed the Gray Fenrir. "I ended breaking my promise, and I used Magic. You win, Luck."


    "I-I won?!" Luck was left speechless. "B-But there''s no way that''s possible¡­"


    "Shut up and ept the damn thing already!" The Gray Fenrir had little patience. "Be happy you did it, you damn brat!"


    "O-Okay! Thank you very much!" Luck bowed his head.


    Honestly, Luck was quite endearing sometimes.


    "Well, now do as you promised and bring Luck to the inheritance!" Aquarina said. "Also we''re going too to see what''s there."


    "Tch, fine, but you''re staying outside. The inheritance is a special ce where only I and the inheritor can enter. And only I can open. Follow me. Can you walk, kid?" Asked the Gray Fenrir.


    "Y-Yeah, I can walk just fine- Ugh¡­" Luck groaned, as he fell to his knees. "A-Ahahah, just a bit of muscle strain¡­"


    "Hah, you''re such a weak brat." Sighed the Gray Fenrir, quickly grabbing him and putting him on his back with his jaws.


    "Woah?! Is this fine?!" Luck felt surprised.


    "You''re so pathetic I can''t help it! Now let''s go." The Gray Fenrir barked back. Despite how he was acting, it was as clear as water that he had grown fond of our beast boy.


    We walked across the vast and beautiful forests, until we arrived at rather surprising scene, a clearing covered by ancient, broken-down ruins. Much simr to the other ruins we''ve visited before. There was a few animals there, grazing around, even ratherrge bugs, which scared me for a bit, but weren''t actually the Swarm.


    "So the inheritance is in these ruins?" I wondered. "But how were you able to save her strength in here and seal it so only you can open it?"


    "Elise was well versed in magic." Said the Gray Fenrir. "Much more than you imagine a "wild girl" to be, mostly thanks to the things she learned from the other magicians in your parent''s group. She was able tobine her magic with the powers of these ruins¡­ And fuel them anew, modifying them into a¡­ vault, of sorts."


    "I see¡­" Aquarina nodded. "That''s really crazy. I wonder if we could ever do something like that ourselves¡­"


    "Well, thinking about the stuff we suffered in that damn water dungeon ruins, I just don''t want to have anything to do with these ces for a while¡­" I sighed.


    After all, I had yet to forget how those damn ancient gods controlled Aquarina''s mind, and even wanted to use her as their vessel¡­


    -----

 Chapter 813 Meeting The Previous Hero Of Wild Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 813 Meeting The Previous Hero Of Wild Beasts</h4>


    -----


    Although Sylphy and her friends had seen various Ruins by now, this was the first time Luck was seeing some by himself. He had been told about its origins, ruins that the Gods once used across the entire world when they walked among men, now left abandoned.


    Some are said to hold many riches, while others have be nests for monsters, bing dangerous dungeons. However, he had never heard of someone capable of controlling these ancient buildings and use them as vaults to save an inheritance.


    "I still can''t believe I got to inherit Elise''s powers¡­" He sighed. "I-Is this really alright?"


    "If you don''t want it then I can take it for you." Sylphyughed.


    "E-Eh?!" Luck panicked.


    "Enough, now let''s go." The wolf said, ncing at the building and lifting his paw, touching the gate sealed with many runes. "[Gate, Open]"


    FLAAAASH!


    His Aura was imbued into the whole ruins, as the entire building started trembling, until the gates glowed with bright, golden runes, and opened.


    Luck and the Fenrir stepped inside, leaving everyone behind as the gates closed in their backs¡­


    "We''re here, at longst, Elise¡­" The Gray Fenrir sighed, carrying Luck over his back.


    He led him across a corridor, entering arge hall, where there was a few items lined over some furniture made of stone. And in the center of the hall, there was a big, yellow-gold crystal, overflowing with energy.


    "We''re here. This is Elise''s inheritance." Said Fenrir.


    Luck slowly stepped down from the hue beast, ncing around his surroundings, filled with wonder.


    There was a certain air of mystique in this ce, and he felt as if he wasn''t just with Fenrir alone.


    Somebody else, another being was with them.


    "Just what exactly is an inheritance?" He wondered.


    "It was designed by Elise so you could inherit part of her magic and might." The Gray Fenrir exined. "Although those items will make you much stronger, there''s another thing, this crystal. She told me that when she died, and I were to find a worthy sessor, that you had to touch it."


    "I have to just touch it, right?" Wondered Luck.


    "Yes, just touch it." Fenrir nodded. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A-Alright¡­" Luck was slightly nervous but did as he was told.


    His palm touched the spiraling golden crystal, as the crystal stopped moving, and floated soundlessly.


    FLAAASH!


    Luck''s entire body was engulfed by a bright shine of golden light, as he felt his very consciousness being dragged inside the crystal.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself in what seemed to be¡­ a beautiful forest.


    The sky was blue, and in the background, Luck noticed enormous mountains.


    He was standing in the middle of a grassy clearing.


    And in front of him, there was a girl with brown skin, white tattoos resembling different animals across her body, and long brown hair made into a ponytail, with shiny golden eyes.


    "Oh! Hey!" She greeted him. "Hello! How are you doing?"


    "E-Eh? Huh?" Luck felt confused. "W-Where am I?! Ah! Who are you? Wait¡­ Are you¡­?"


    "Heh! Of course! I am Elise, the Heroine of Wild Beasts!" The girl puffed her chest pridefully. "Fufu, you must be¡­ Oh! You''re my sessor? After so many years it finally happened! And you''re an Anima too?! Nice! I knew that an Anima would be much more fitting for this title than humans."


    "S-So you''re really Elise¡­" Luck was surprised. "I-I am indeed an Anime, a ck wolf Anima¡­"


    "I can tell, you''re so fluffy!" The girl started caressing his head and tail.


    "H-Hey! Is this alright for a hero to do?!" Luck felt taken aback.


    "Hehe, what''s wrong? You''re kind of adorable!" Laughed Elise.


    Luck felt taken aback, he never thought the hero that these wolves respected so much, and that Sylphy and Aquarina''s parents remembered so fondly was this childish!


    But¡­ how was she here anyways?


    Wasn''t she¡­ dead?


    "You''re probably wondering how I''m here¡­ Right?" She sighed. "Well, I kind of want to have a meeting with everyone else outside, so I''ll call them here too. I know Fenrir''s a bit grumpy and didn''t let them in, but rules are made to be broken!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Elise magically summoned a part of the consciousness of Sylphy, Aquarina, An, Shade, Arafunn, and everyone else, surprising them.


    "Huh?! W-Where am I- Ah! This ce¡­ a forest?" Arafunn looked around.


    "This is¡­ Ugh, what is even this?" An wondered.


    "T-This is¡­ Elise?" Shade asked, his eyes filled with shock.


    "Hello! Sorry but I wanted to bring you here for a bit¡­ Don''t worry, time here goes super-fast, so it''ll be a split of a second outside." Elise smiled. "I wanted to meet you guys again! Ah¡­ Faylen''s not with you?"


    "E-Elise, is it really you?!" An started crying. "H-How¡­?!"


    "Is this an illusion?" Arafunn wondered, covering his mouth in surprise.


    "This is not an illusion¡­" Shade said. "We are inside something, I think it is some sort of Pseudo Spiritual Realm- no, a Soul Scape?"


    "Woah, is she Elise?!" Sylphy wondered.


    "I-I got dragged here out of nowhere¡­" Aquarina felt confused.


    "This is a weird ce¡­" Mist said.


    "Why us though?" Zack wondered.


    "I-I''m scared¡­" Celica cried.


    "Come on, it is just one of those times you get your soul dragged somewhere else." Celeste was somehow familiar to this¡­


    "Hehehe, sorry for calling you out of the blue! But meeting just with Luck here wouldn''t had been enough!" Elise giggled innocently. "I am¡­ surprised! You two have grown so big!" She told to An and Shade. "An you''ve got a beard now?! It doesn''t fit you! Hahaha! Oh? Shade you''re even more handsome than before! And¡­ you''re smiling? That''s new! Arafunn¡­ You''re the same."


    "I guess." Arafunn giggled a bit.


    "You even got two daughters?! Oh my gosh! They''re the new heroes?" Elise approached Sylphy and Aquarina. "Hi!!!"


    "H-Hello¡­" Aquarina said.


    "So you''re Elise!" Sylphy said. "It is nice to meet you!"


    "Same! You''re¡­ Faylen''s daughter! Without a doubt! Those ears already could tell me!" Elise giggled. "Uwah, you''re as cute as your mom! And you hold¡­ that same gaze as well."


    -----

 Chapter 814 Elise

    <h4>Chapter 814 Elise</h4>


    -----


    Elise was fascinated with everyone, not only Luck. She talked with everyone and smiled andughed. She noticed how Sylphy was Faylen''s daughter, and how Aquarina was Nepheline''s daughter as well.


    "And you must be Nepheline''s daughter, right? You''re so pretty!" Elise giggled.


    "ELISE!!!" An, Shade, and Arafunn couldn''t contain themselves anymore, as they ran towards her and hugged her together.


    "Uwaaah?! H-Hey! Three men hugging a cute girl?! This is a bit embarrassing!" Elise blushed while being hugged by her old friends.


    They couldn''t contain themselves, as they started crying¡­ Seeing a dear friend that had parted ways from them so tragically broke their hearts very dearly, the tragedy of her lost made them remember all the pain they went through, all the hopelessness, and more.


    "I''ve missed you so much, Elise¡­" Arafunn sighed. "You don''t know how sad we''ve been since you departed¡­ I miss your cheerful and annoying personality!"


    "H-Hey! Rude!" Elise pouted.


    "It''s really is you¡­" An cried. "I''m sorry, Elise¡­ It is all my fault that you died¡­ I was careless¡­ I shouldn''t had lowered my guard¡­ If only¡­ I¡­"


    Sylphy was devastated by seeing her father crying so much. She felt his regret with each of his tears. Sometimes she would think of her overpowered father as someone that had long ago stopped being a mere human¡­


    But when he saw him crying like this, devastated of his mistakes, and regretting his decisions, she remembered that he was still a normal human, a person much like her and everyone else.


    And due to her empathy, she felt sad as well, feeling the same pain her father felt as he cried seeing the face of his old friend again.


    "Geez, An, you''re a mess! You''re a big man now, stop crying, okay?" She sighed, caressing his head. "What will your daughter think of you?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A-Ah¡­ Sorry¡­ I¡­" An sighed.


    "And it wasn''t your fault either! It was¡­ all my fault, I was the careless one! Hehe, oopsie." Elise giggled.


    "T-That''s all you''ve gotta said? At the very least get angrier at us¡­" Shade cried. "It was all¡­"


    "It wasn''t your fault! Stop it already!" Elise reprimanded them. "Stop self-loathing so much! Thinking everything is your fault will only put you even more low! And that''s not something we need right now, isn''t it?"


    Elise smiled back at them, clearing a misunderstanding that had always been within their minds, lifting their hearts with a warm, beautiful smile.


    "I''ve never held a single grudge against any of you. My death was my own fault. I would never hate you guys! You''re¡­ my family!" Elise smiled.


    "Elise¡­" An was hugged by Sylphy, as she helped clean his tears.


    "Dad, it''s okay¡­" Sylphy smiled.


    "Sylphy¡­" An felt even more emotional when he saw his daughter trying to cheer him up.


    "Dad, stop crying, it''s alright!" Aquarina smiled, doing the same with Shade.


    "Aquarina¡­" Shade sighed.


    "Geez, you two are sure crybabies!" Arafunn pretended he wasn''t crying seconds ago.


    "Oh?! There was much more people here than I thought! Luck, are these all your friends?!" Elise asked, looking at Zack and everyone else.


    "Y-Yeah, they''re all Sylphy''s friends¡­" Luck nodded. "They rescued me and helped me a lot¡­"


    "Wow! So cool! All of you have pretty well-developed Beast Auras too!" Elise presented herself to everyone.


    "So you''re the Hero of Wild Beasts!" Mist said.


    "You''re pretty." Celica smiled.


    "Are you not bothered of us being demons?" Celeste asked bluntly.


    "H-Hey! Why are you just pointing that out?!" Zack sighed.


    "Hehehe, why would I?" Elise giggled. "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Huh¡­ For being someone that went to y the Demon King, I guess¡­ you''re like the others." Celeste assumed.


    "I''ve never hated demons¡­" Elise sighed. "I only fought to live, and only defeated those that tried to harm us. But¡­ I always fought for a better future where everyone could live together. I don''t really know much about your backgrounds but, I have the feeling my fight worked, even if a little bit. You''re here with the heroes'' daughters as a party, right?"


    "R-Right¡­" Celeste nodded.


    "I''m d! I hope we can get to an understanding, and even convince the next demon king! We should all get along and be good friends!" Elise said. "There''s no need to fight, right?"


    "Heh, you''re so childish." Celeste giggled. "But¡­ you''re right, I wish more people just thought like you, dear. Including my own past self."


    "Elise¡­ How are you here?" Wondered Arafunn.


    "Well, this is thanks to the crystal I found. It is named a Memoir Soul Crystal." Elise smiled. "It was a special devise the ancient gods used to store souls. When I died¡­ A part of my soul, a small one, flew here, alongside my Soul Scape. And that''s¡­ What I am. I''ve been here, waiting for the moment someone woulde. Once it is activated twice, the crystal will stop working. So we only have a few more minutes."


    "Only a few more minutes?!" An asked. "But¡­"


    "I see¡­" Shade sighed. "Calling us here must have shortened the time a lot."


    "Ugh, Elise, did you really had to be so reckless?" Arafunn sighed.


    "I just wanted to see everyone again¡­ It''s a pity Faylen and Nepheline aren''t here, nor the witch.. or Gray, but I bet they''re doing alright, right?" Elise smiled. "Is Gray alright?"


    It was well known by the heroes that Elise had a crush on the Hero of Gray Soul, and that she was one of the few people he trusted the most, and who pushed him to change for the better.


    Perhaps her lost¡­ pushed Gray to the wrong side and had made him done the things he has done until now.


    Should they lie to her, or tell her the truth?


    "Everyone''s alright." An smiled. "Don''t worry, we''re living happily together. Now we''re on a small journey to save someone, but things are better than before!"


    "¡­" Shade remained in silence.


    "Y-Yeah! No worries. That rascal of Gray is¡­ in the Demon Continent helping out other people." Arafunn smiled. Even though he was the one that fought him, he didn''t wanted to admit the truth and break this adorable girl''s heart.


    "You''re lying, right?" Elise sighed. "You can''t hide the truth from me here, when you lie, I can tell because your soul glows red¡­ Is Gray¡­ doing bad things?"


    -----

 Chapter 815 Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 815 Farewell</h4>


    -----


    "You''re lying, right?" Elise sighed. "You can''t hide the truth from me here, when you lie, I can tell because your soul glows red¡­ Is Gray¡­ doing bad things?"


    Elise easily read through their lies, as An, Shade, and Arafunn sighed.


    "Well, I guess we can''t get through you as easily now, haha." Arafunn giggled. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It''s¡­ Well¡­" Shade didn''t knew what to say.


    "Yeah, I guess." An sighed. "Gray had decided to walk down a different path. He has done¡­ bad things, I would even go as far as to say they''re terrible. He had be someone¡­ too extreme. He wants to create changes, but for that, he''s trying to kill us. And also¡­ to kill everyone we hold dear."


    "¡­" Elise looked into the floor,pletely devastated.


    "I''m sorry¡­" An sighed. "We couldn''t guide him, we¡­ ended walking different paths."


    "Instead of bringing him along, we left him to his own things." Shade said. "It is our fault¡­"


    "Gray was¡­ someone that needed you more than anybody." Arafunn smiled faintly. "Your lost¡­ Probably drove him to the ce he''s now."


    Elise clenched her fists tightly, frowning.


    "T-That dummy! Always thinking the worst things ever! Always trying to think he''s the only one that can make a change!" Elise got angry. "He promised me he would make a happier and more beautiful world¡­ But now he''s trying to harm innocents? What¡­ has gotten into him? I wish he could be here, so I could p him in the face!" She slowly started crying, tears flowing from her eyes.


    "Elise¡­" An sighed. "I¡­"


    "Gray¡­" Shade tried to say something, but he couldn''t reallye to anything.


    "¡­" Arafunn didn''t said a word.


    "We''ll save him." Suddenly, Sylphy''s voice echoed from behind the three, her eyes overflowing with endless confidence.


    The heroes were surprised.


    "Right, Aquarina? Everyone?" Sylphy smiled.


    "Of course!" Aquarina nodded. "We''ll p him as many times as we can and make hime back to his senses!"


    "If he''s someone so dear to you, Elise, I''ll do my best to help hime back to his senses." Luck smiled.


    "Yeah!" Zack nodded.


    "I''ll do what I can¡­" Mist said.


    "I don''t know what to do but I''ll help somehow." Celeste nodded.


    "He''s someone¡­ That reminds me of myself." Celeste sighed. "If I was able to change, then he can change too."


    "You kids¡­" An sighed.


    "I guess you stole the words out of our mouths." Shadeughed.


    "I couldn''t had said it better." Arafunn smiled.


    Elise cleansed her tears and nodded.


    "Yeah! You tell em''!" She said. "I want Gray to change for the better! You all, and you three too¡­ You need to be there for him, okay? Please¡­ help hime back to his senses. I know that still, deep down, Gray is asking for help. I can''t be there for him anymore but I want you guys to be there for him instead."


    "It''ll be hard, he almost killed me¡­" Arafunn sighed. "Well, he actually could had but didn''t¡­"


    "He still has a speck of care for us." Shade said.


    "Deep down, maybe he''s regretting what he''s doing, but he can''t stop." An sighed. "Maybe he thinks that all these sacrifices are the only way¡­"


    "We have to change this so he doesn''t believe such stupid things." Sylphy said. "We''ll help him snap out of his delusions."


    "You have my word, Elise!" Luck said.


    "Hehehe, thank you." Elise smiled. "Now, I only have a minute left so¡­ Luck."


    Elise flew towards Luck, caressing his head onest time.


    "I wish we could had meet much longer¡­ Maybe we could had been good friends." Elise giggled.


    "You remind me a lot of Lara, so of course we would had been good friends." Luck smiled.


    "Lara?" Elise wondered.


    "She''s¡­ my best friend,? Sheep Anima girl that is the Saint of Spirits, she was kidnaped by our enemy, a resentful demon¡­" Sighed Luck. "I am trying my best to grow strong enough I can rescue her."


    "I see¡­" Elise nodded. "Lara must mean a lot to you, doesn''t she? Do you love her?"


    "I do¡­ I love her more than anything." Luck nodded, admitting his love without shame. "I want to embrace her in a hug, and tell her how much I love her¡­ How much I need her¡­ I want to get there quickly, and rescue her¡­ I miss her¡­ I miss her so much¡­" Luck started crying. "I don''t¡­ want her to die. I don''t want to lose her¡­ I don''t want to lose more people¡­"


    "Luck¡­" Sylphy sighed, giving him a shoulder pat.


    "It''s fine." Elise smiled. "I''ll make sure that such hopes be truth! I''ll give you all the power I have left. Everything! It will be up to you how to master it and be even stronger than I once was, okay? I''ll even leave you my Relic, the Shapeshifting Weapon: All Gaia. It can change shape depending in the beast magic you use! And many other things too¡­ I''ll be rooting for you, Luck! I know you''ll do it! You can do it!"


    Elise''s body started to slowly turn into particles of light, and so the entire world around her, as they slowly flew inside of Luck''s soul.


    "Thank you for everything Elise¡­" Luck cried. "I''ll make sure to rescue her! And I''ll tell her about you! I am¡­ forever grateful for everything you''ve done for me!"


    "No problem!" Elise smiled onest time. "Ah¡­ If you ever meet Gray¡­ Please tell him that I love him. That I¡­ loved him more than anything. And that I wish¡­ we could had have a life together. That I wish we could had have a big family, with many children¡­ And that¡­ his smile is very beautiful!"


    Luck felt surprised, but then nodded, as tears flowed from his golden eyes.


    "Of course, Elise! I''ll tell him all of that!" Luck memorized everything down to the veyst word. "That guy''s going to have to snap out of it! I''m sure of it!"


    "Hehehe, thank you, Luck¡­ Everyone, bye-bye~" Elise said, disappearingpletely. "See ya in the other side! Oh! An! Tell Faylen I love her a lot too! That she''s my best friend of all time!"


    "I will!" An nodded. "See you, Elise¡­"


    FLAAASH!


    Fenrir who was watching the crystal slowly empty its golden light continued crying, feeling Elise''s presence everywhere.


    "Elise¡­ Sniff¡­"


    Suddenly, the golden presence wrapped around him, hugging him tightly.


    Feeling the same feeling as Elise''s hugs, Fenrir was shocked.


    Memories of his childhood shed through his eyes.


    When he was a young pup, and his father, the previous Fenrir, was in by wild miasmic monsters.


    He felt sad, lonely, and hungry.


    He thought he would die below the rain, hopelessly¡­


    Yet a little girl found him, apanied by many other beast guardians.


    "Aww, you poor thing!" She cried, quickly holding him in her arms. "Let''s get you to a warm ce, I have some food too."


    "Awoo¡­"


    In that moment, he never left her¡­ He apanied her everywhere, always. He grew even stronger than his father, to protect his beloved master.


    "Fenrir¡­ Thank you for always sticking with me. Please¡­ Take care of Luck for me, alright?"


    Her voice echoed into his heart as she embraced him in a tight hug onest time.


    "Elise¡­" He continued crying. "I-I will¡­ I will!"


    Her presence fully dissipated, as Fenrir nced into the blue skies outside the ruins.


    "I hope that wherever you are¡­ It is a better ce than this cruel world¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 816 Elise’s Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 816 Elise''s Inheritance</h4>


    -----


    The moment they said their goodbyes to Elise, everyone suddenly woke up in their bodies, as if nothing had ever happened. They were still standing over like nothing. Although it felt like a few minutes, in the outside world it was merely three seconds.


    "We''re back¡­" An sighed. "Elise¡­"


    "She''s gone now¡­" Shade sighed. "But I hope she might end in a better ce."


    "Well, I have heard our Gods have no jurisdiction over the souls we have, actually¡­" Arafunn said. "Perhaps, her soul is in somewhere else much better than now¡­ Or perhaps, she could had even reincarnated. Who knows?"


    "Hah¡­ I just hope¡­ That she can find a better closure, somewhere else¡­" An sighed.


    "Dad, are you alright?" Sylph wondered.


    "Oh yeah, I''m fine dear." An smiled, giving a head pat to his daughter.


    "Now, where''s that Luck?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "We should go look for him, he''s inside the building." Said Mist. "Let''s go!"


    As everyone moved towards the ruins, Luck suddenly fell to his knees the moment the inheritance finished. His entire body was overflowing with magical power, as the entire Soul Scape of Elise, alongside arge part of her powers, including Magic Circle Runes and Physique Runes flowed into his body!


    FLAAAAASSSH!


    "AARGGH¡­! U-UGH¡­!"


    However, Luck wasn''t able to take theplete inheritance. His entire body was in pain, too much power would make him explode into pieces without a proper, continuous growth.


    "LUCK!"


    The Gray Fenrir ran towards Luck, channeling his Magic Power and epassing him with it. Fusing his Magic Aura with Luck''s body, he quickly started to help him regte all the power he gained.


    "Elise told me about this before. If the inheritor wasn''t capable of taking the entire power, I had to do this¡­! [Beast Magic]: [Divine Beast Seal]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    All the Magic Circle Runes and Physique Runes suddenly gathered in the middle of Luck''s chest, forming a magic seal in the shape of a roaring wolf tattoo.


    "Ungh¡­ Cough¡­ Hahh¡­" Luck quickly felt more at ease. However, he had already absorbed a great deal of power, as much as he could possibly absorb as of now, and he felt his entire body growing much stronger.


    Merely giving a nce at his stats, he realized they had improved greatly, and some of his skills even ended leveling up.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 3: Rank 3: Beast Magician Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 8: Apprentice Beast King Physique]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [EXP]: [0/10000]


    [ss]: [Wild Warrior: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Beast Magician: ¡ï]


    [HP]: [3650/3650]


    [MP]: [6740/6740]


    [Strength]: [2700]


    [Defense]: [1830]


    [Magic]: [2350]


    [Resistance]: [1850]


    [Agility]: [2700]


    [Luck]: [2300]


    [Charm]: [2000]


    [Skills]: [Anima: ck Wolf Tribe: Lv2] [Divine Protection: Lv2] [Hunting: Lv3] [Keen Beast Senses: Lv3] [Butchering: Lv3] [Forager: Lv3] [Heavenly Divine Beast King: Lv3] [Divine Beast Transformation: Lv3] [Divine Beast Magic: Lv3] [Divine Beast Spirit Summon: Lv3] [Divine Beast Aura: Lv3] [Divine w Arts: Lv3] [Beast Mimicry: Lv2] [Super Self-Regeneration: Lv2] [Hero of Wild Beast''s Inheritance Seal: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Rhea, The Chief Goddess of Nature, Life, and Maternity] [Golden Tiger, Divine Beast King of Light] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)]


    -----


    Among his changes, he gained more MP and Magic, which was fitting from the inheritance of a more magician-oriented hero of wild beasts like Elise. Above all, he also gained the new Skill [Hero of Wild Beast''s Inheritance Seal], which most likely signified the inheritance''s full power which was within him.


    "Hahh¡­ This new power¡­ I feel like my Magic and Mana had increased by a lot. But my body feels much lighter- Ah! My Magic Circle ranked up!" He quickly realized. "Now both are finally the same Tier¡­ Oof. I''m tired¡­"


    "Hmph, it seems you''ve managed to hold it well, Elise was an incredible magician. The only that could surpass her was that elf woman." Said the Gray Fenrir. "Because of this, her inheritance is mostly magic power and mana. Which willplement you, as you used to have quite little before. However, I was right, you''re still too weak to take on the full inheritance, as I feared."


    "I can''t take it all right away, huh?" Luck sighed. "What can I do to get it all?"


    "Grow stronger. As you develop both magic circle and physique, the seal''s power will naturally be slowly unlocked into the rest of your body, giving you great enhancements and an even faster growth." Said the Gray Fenrir. "You might even learn new Abilities and Magic Spells engraved in your magic circle!"


    "Amazing¡­ So this is the strength of Elise¡­" Luck was surprised.


    While Elise was mostly a magician and tamer, Luck was focused on physical capabilities and strength. When both strengths focused together into a single body, this would probably create the strongest Hero of Wild Beasts.


    And he knew that, but it wouldn''t be a power he would be able to gain without hard work. And to avenge his brother, his vige, and rescue Lara, he would need to keep working hard.


    "If it wasn''t for everyone else, I would had never been able to reach this far¡­" Luck suddenly started crying, falling to his knees. "I owe Sylphy and everyone else¡­ so much¡­"


    "¡­" The Gray Fenrir nced at Luck with silence, yet he quickly walked towards his side and¡­ kicked him.


    BAAAM!


    "Ouch! What the heck was that for?!" Luck roared angrily.


    "Stop crying! Are you a baby or something?!" The Fenrir barked angrily. "Just get going! We don''t have all day here, oi! Now help me grab these items, they''re not all for you! Elise said to distribute some of these things to the new heroes, so help me out."


    "O-Okay!" Luck nodded, feeling happy that he would be able to share these items with everyone, perhaps this could alleviate the tremendous feeling of gratitude he felt for everyone.


    Once the ruins gates opened, Luck walked outside with a bag of treasures, noticing everyone rushing towards him.


    "Everyone! The Fenrir said I can share the treasures!" Luck ran towards them.


    RUMBLE!


    However, the floor suddenly started to shake, as a hole opened in the floor. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And gigantic demonic insects emerged from within!


    "Mind if I take those treasures for myself, youngd~?"


    -----

 Chapter 817 Ambushed!

    <h4>Chapter 817 Ambushed!</h4>


    -----


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    After having meet Elise within that small time frame, we all woke up. The first thing we thought was to move to the ruins and meet with Luck, who should be walking out of it as of now. However, before we could even reach our goal, the entire ground around us trembled furiously.


    The earth opened, as a huge hole appeared, and from within, dozens of giant demonic insectoid monsters were summoned! It was the same sight that had happened before. Were they tracking us this entire time?


    But if that was the case, we would had realized where they were! Unless¡­ They were somehow watching over us through other methods. Maybe with some sort of magic tool?


    "Monsters?! No¡­ those damn demonic bugs again?!" My father reacted as I expected, he was already quite fed up with their bullshit.


    "This is already getting old; can''t they just stop for a while?" Shade wondered.


    "Give me a break¡­" Sighed uncle Arafunn.


    RUMBLE!


    And from within the swarm of monsters emerging from within the hole, a gigantic centipede-like insectoid demon appeared, it had a human-like torso with muscr arms and a big bug head.


    "Mind if I take those treasures for myself, youngd~?" He red directly at Luck, who was just meters away from us!


    "Y-You damn bugs again!" Luck said, gritting his teeth in anger.


    "Naturally so~! We''ve been watching you for a little while with our tamed bugs." Laughed the centipede demon, extending his arms as countless small bugs flew into his hands. "Isn''t it amazing? You couldn''t even tell!"


    "If you retreat now, we won''t hurt you." My father suddenly said. "We don''t want more battle. Please, just stop."


    "Huh? And who are you anyways?" The insect spoke, without recognizing the heroes. "I have onlye to pick up the treasures that kid took! If any of you get in the way then¡­ No, never mind, I''ll kill you even if you don''t get in the way! GYAHAHAH!"


    Wait, he doesn''t know about the heroes? But how? Literally every single demon that is allied to the old demon lords know about them! Unless this guy¡­ It is like all the other demons and were just recently born as monster demon hybrids?


    "They don''t know about us? Well, that''s? a relief yet it makes me strangely concerned¡­" My father said.


    "Hm, I think I know why¡­ Much like the other guys we''ve fought, they were born just recently, more than conventional demon tribes, they''re artificially created monsters given some sort of intelligence. Though, I think they mightck most of it." My uncle sighed.


    "This¡­ Might probably mean that Arachne has little followers, and most of her forces have been created by her magic¡­" Shade analyzed.


    "Enough of your chitter chatter! RAAAAHHH!!"


    Before we could even think about what was happening, he quickly moved. Swinging half of his long body against all of us. The hundreds of legs he had suddenly became as sharp as knives, slicing apart any surrounding tree.


    SLAAAAAASSSSH!


    TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    The entire surroundings shook terribly, but we all managed to escape in time, jumping away from the destructive attacks. But it seemed that''s exactly what he wanted. A dozen of bugs quickly surrounded Luck and the Fenrir.


    "Now! Quickly tear them apart!" He ordered, while concentrating his attention towards us. His many legs beginning to crackle metallically, as his aura continued growing stronger. "While my powerful servants tear them to shreds, I''ll take care of you lot!"


    Ding!


    [The [Demonic Insectoid Centipede: Centiphedius (Tier 8: Rank 5)] has exuded a powerful [Aura of Demonic Dominion]!]


    [All of his Stats have temporarily increased by +100% until his Mana runs out.]


    [Additionally, increases the Stats of servants by +50%.]


    FLASH!


    His tail suddenly opened a gigantic w, and then with rapid swiftness, he pointed it towards us, unleashing a barrage of piercing attacks!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH!


    At the same time, several magic circles appeared one after another around his body, summoning enormous spears made of darkness.


    "[Abyssal Spear Rain]!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    Each spear not only was really strong, easily piercing through most things, but once making contact with something, they even exploded!


    However, my father, Shade, and Arafunn stepped forward before Aquarina, my friends, or I could do anything against him.


    "You''re really hurting my feelings for not knowing who I am¡­" Sighed my father.


    "Well, it is better that way." Shade said.


    "We gave you the opportunity to run, yet you choose to try to kill us. I think we are allowed to do as we please now, right?" Uncle Arafunn smiled.


    "Huh?! You''re unharmed?!" Centiphedius was shocked. "But I am a Tier 8 Rank 5 Demon! I am invincible!"


    "Sorry but that makes you far from invincible." Laughed my father.


    "Don''t lower your guard though, An." Shade said.


    "Hmm, you''re certainly stronger than the others, but not as strong as the mosquito guy that attacked our city¡­ And he still meet a terrible fate." Uncle Arafunnughed.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    All three of them jumped into battle. My father summoned his Soul Weapon, the Infernal Spiritual Sword he was always capable of summoning, swinging it vertically and horizontally, and unleashing shing blows of pure explosive mes.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    "AARGH¡­! UNGH¡­!"


    The huge centipede quickly realized my father was serious business when his attacks quickly burned through his exoskeleton easily, and even started tearing down his legs one after another!


    Meanwhile, Shade moved swiftly with both of his knives, his body overflowing with a Shadow and Abyssal Aura together, as he constantly transformed into shadows and reappeared behind the beast, raining countless shing attacks against him, charged with deadly curses.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    Centiphedius constantly tried to catch him while he was in midair, but in thest second, Shad always managed to be a mass of shadows and escape his grasp.


    "RAAAARGGH! Y-YOU DAMN PESTS!" He roared in frustrating, only for him to be attacked even harder by a gigantic burst of spiraling, slicing windsing from my uncle''s flute, his magic relic. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "[Melody of Storms]!"


    FLUOOOOOOSSSH!


    "AAARGGH¡­!"


    -----

 Chapter 818 Luck Overcome His Fears

    <h4>Chapter 818 Luck Ovee His Fears</h4>


    -----


    While the arrival of a new high-ranking Demon Servant hell-bent on killing them all was shocking, Luck couldn''t really process well what was happening before he was surrounded by a dozen of gigantic insectoid monsters. From the huge spiders that destroyed his vige to huge crickets, praying mantises, and more. All of such beasts exuding an overwhelming aura, all of them being Tier 7 in strength!


    "We''re surrounded!" The Gray Fenrir groaned. "Oi, Luck! What''s gotten into you?!"


    "Ungh¡­!" Luck suddenly felt the traumas of what had happened on his vige resurfacing within his heart. He felt as if his body was paralyzed, and his heart was beating faster and faster. He couldn''t stop biting his lips in nervousness.


    "T-Those bugs¡­ They''re here again?! Ungh¡­" Luck tried to move, but he was being way too slow.


    "SHAAAAH!!!"


    The closest monster to him moved, moving forwards rapidly through its many legs. In the shape of a huge, ck and red colored praying mantis, the monster swung its gigantic scythes, cutting down trees on the way to cut Luck as well!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    CRAAASH!


    However, before Luck were to be sliced into pieces, the Gray Fenrir valiantly jumped in front of him, intercepting the attacks by coating his body with a red and ck magic aura, boosting his attack power through the roof!


    "GRAAAAARR!"


    The Gray Fenrir ferociously bite through the huge scythes of the bug monster on hisrger, stronger form, tearing the bug''s arms apart, as green blood started oozing out of the wounds.


    "GRYYYEEEHHH¡­!"


    As the huge insect screamed in agony, the Gray Fenrir swiftly sliced its head off with his huge ws, making the insectoid behemoth fall to its demise over the floor.


    BAAAM!


    However, the insect''s scream only made the rest of the Swarm angrier, their eyes glowing redder as a part of their group surrounded the Gray Fenrir, attacking him all at once!


    Huge scorpions tried to cut him into pieces with their gigantic pincers, the spiders constantly threw their sticky silk to keep him in ce, massive wasps tried to pierce his body with their stingers, and more praying mantises attempted to cut him down with their scythes!


    CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    The wolf valiantly fought them all at once, his mighty speed, magic, and attack power easily overpowering them all, yet he was rusty as he hadn''t fought powerful foes in many years, growing partially tired.


    "LUCK!"


    And when he realized Luck was still standing still while dozens of bugs were about to tear him to shreds, he felt desperate, trying to run towards him.


    "SNAP OUT OF IT! YOU BRAT!!!"


    However, more bugs surrounded him, as he could only scream to the lost boy.


    "SHIIEEEEH!"


    The gigantic army of bugs surrounded him, their ws nearing closer¡­


    "Ahhh¡­!" Luck suddenly panicked, falling into the floor.


    FLAAASH!


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    However, before they could reach him, a gigantic fireballnded on the floor right in front of him, spreading out mes that only consumed the foes in front of him.


    "SHYAAAAHH¡­!"


    The many gigantic bugs stepped back in horror, groaning in agony and surprise.


    "Phew, good thing we arrived in time." Sylphy and her friends appeared around Luck, as the young beast boy felt shaken.


    "E-Everyone¡­!" He cried.


    However, Sylphy quickly gave him a big p on the face.


    SLAP!


    "Ouch! Argh! W-Why?!" He cried. Sylphy was tremendously strong, a p from her was bound to hurt to the bone.


    "What the heck are you doing, dumbass?!" Sylph lost herposure. "Stand up and fight! I know you might be traumatized because these damn things destroyed your vige and even killed your brother, but for that very reason you should stand up and fight! Avenge them! What use are these powers Elise gave to you if you''re going to pussy out like this?! I might as well have taken them on your stead!"


    "T-That''s¡­ that''s not right! I¡­" Luck gritted his teeth, quickly standing up. "I-I¡­ I''m¡­ sorry¡­"


    "Don''t be sorry and fight!" Aquarinained, as the monsters quickly rushed towards them again.


    "You''re not alone on this! But that doesn''t mean you should get all confident in that we''ll solve all your problems either." Zack said.


    "Luck! Do it for Lara!" Mist said.


    "R-Right¡­ Sorry¡­!" Luck quickly started imbuing more and more Mana into the rest of his body. "I was being stupid. I shouldn''t had lost my focus like that¡­! Please, take these too!"


    He quickly opened the bag he was protecting, giving everyone bracelets and rings imbued with beast magic power.


    "These are¡­?" Aquarina asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "They''re Beast Bracelets and Beast Rings, they virtually work the same, so you can only wear one at a time to receive their effects¡­" Luck pointed out. "They give you the ability to partially conjure Beast Magic, based in the Beast Aura you''ve already developed!"


    "I see! That sounds interesting." Aquarina smiled, quickly wearing the bracelet. "I do remember that Ninhursag taught us and helped us attain Beast Auras so we could eventually learn Polymorph magic to an extent, but this isn''t half-bad either!"


    "Well, to an extent, our Draconification is already that." Sylphy smiled. "Now, Luck, you should wear the weapon she left behind, that''s her divine relic."


    "This one¡­ It resembles a bracelet¡­" Luck quickly worn a golden bracelet, as it shone with divine light, turning into something resembling liquid gold, and started to shapeshift into enormous golden metallic w-shaped gauntlets!


    FLAAASH!


    "W-Woah¡­!" Luck was shocked.


    "That''s the Divine Shapeshifting Relic: All Gaia!" Said Fenrir,nding in front of the kids covered on bug blood. "It is specifically designed for the Hero of Wild Beasts, whose fighting styles constantly change. It will transform depending on your fighting styles! However, this is the first time I see it transform into such huge ws! The weapon has a will of its own, but it appears to have recognized you as its new master right away, and has taken a fitting form!"


    "A-Amazing!" Luck was shocked, feeling the powers of the divine relic coursing through his veins.


    "SHYAAAAAHHH!!!"


    Dozens of gigantic insects kept rushing towards them, the fight had yet to be over.


    "Alright then, Luck, I''m counting on you." Sylphy smiled. "Everyone, let''s do this."


    -----

 Chapter 819 New Bonus Stats!

    <h4>Chapter 819 New Bonus Stats!</h4>


    -----


    After reuniting with Luck, saving his ass, and making hime back to his senses, he quickly shared out the treasures he acquired from Elise''s inheritance. This included Divine Beast Bracelets and Rings, one for each one of us, which allowed us to conjure some Beast magic Spells based on our Beast Auras.


    And just as that happened, Alice had just finished creating thest Harvest Familiar Seed after their Rank Up, and now I had 30 of both of each equipped in my 60 Slots.


    That meant an amazing boost of +3000 to four stats at once!


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [17.712.000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Master Farmer: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist: ¡ï]


    [HP]: [10/10]


    [MP]: [20/20]


    [Strength]: [4] (+3.000)


    [Defense]: [3] (+3.000)


    [Magic]: [50]


    [Resistance]: [10]


    [Agility]: [6] (+3.000)


    [Luck]: [-10] (+3.000)


    [Charm]: [20]


    -----


    Even with my bases stats being unchanged, now that I had +3k to Strength, Defense, Agility, and Luck, I felt much stronger, especially on the physical and speedy department. My body literally felt at least, ten times as strong.


    I knew that thanks to my Physique, my stats should be much higher, but due to the glitch, they stay as that. However, thanks to these bonuses which can indeed change, I get an even further boost of STR. Allowing someone incapable of leveling up and raising my stats to finally attain a taste of what it feels like to increase stats like that.


    Of course, I also got my armor¡­


    "[Equip Armor]"


    My ck Dragon Armor quickly materialized itself around my body, as it emerged out of my very inventory the moment I willed it, and with the simple game-likemand (as Alice calls these), I was able to instantly equip it!


    FLAAASH!


    My body was instantly covered on a fierce-looking dark red colored armor, which once I imbued Mana into it, started overflowing with an even more powerful zing Draconic Aura, boosting my Fire Attribute Magic power through the roof.


    And with my Holy Light Spirit Tiara and my Demonic Dragon Ring, I was able to attain even more stat bonuses. Something only possible if I make the equipment myself and imbue EXP or a special item into them, giving them the power of Stat buffs, which took effect whenever I imbued Mana into the equipment.


    The ring I received wasn''t bad either. The moment I equipped it, I felt my Magic Power rising by a considerable amount, and also, I felt as if my Beast Aura had be¡­ unleashed. Freer, perhaps.


    Ding!


    [You have equipped the [Divine Beast Ring (A+++ Grade)]!]


    [Your Magic Power has risen considerably!]


    [Your [Beast Aura] is roaring with a new power! You can now use some [Beast Magic] Spells, based on your [Beast Aura] natural abilities!]


    "ROOOOAAARRR!"


    My zing Draconic Aura from the armor mixed with my own, and that of the ring, and of course, my own Beast Aura, as a fearful and fierce red dragon emerged from within my magical aura, roaring ferociously.


    mes flickered around my entire body, the mighty sun above the skies activated my Heavenly Sun''s special ability [Sunshine] further increasing my stats, although it had yet to reach the peak, they would be certainly useful.


    This time, I''ll fight just using the passive Draconification I acquired from the Dragon King''s Divine Protection.


    "[Holy Crown of Light]!"


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, my tiara transformed, bing a huge crown made of holy spiritual light, emanating a shining, sunlight shine.


    Ding!


    [You have activated the [Holy Light Spirit Soul Tiara (A+++ Grade)] Special Ability: [Holy Light Crown]!]


    [A Powerful Aura of Holy Light, enhances the wielder''s Holy Light, Spirit, and Life Magic Power and Effects by +20%, while healing allies within 50 meters of the user by 0.50% HP per second!]


    FLUOOOSH!


    A new light aura surged from my amazing Tiara, a creation I madebining several materials and items together into one. The Aura gave ast insurance for everyone''s safety, giving them a passive health regeneration.


    It is nothing too crazy though, as it cannot easily regenerate big wounds and lethal wounds, but it can regte pain, blood lost, and lower exhaustion too.


    "Amazing, that aura¡­!" Said Luck.


    "Sylphy! I didn''t knew you could do that!" Mist was shocked. "Can you teach meter?!"


    "It is this item''s effect, sorry." Iughed. "Though you''ll support will still be appreciated, Mist! Let''s do this!"


    "Oway!" Mist nodded adorably, raising her staff. "[Holy Light Veil]! [Starlight Shine]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    Veils of light covered our bodies, further increasing our health regeneration speed and also giving us a few buffs to boot. At the same time, she conjured a shining bright light, blinding the iing bug monsters. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "SHYAAARRGGH¡­!"


    The dozens of bugs suddenly stopped their relentless, charge, as I leaped forward and imbued my Draconic ze Aura into Scarlet, making her de shine bright red.


    "[Draconic de Arts]: [Infernal Dragon''s ws]!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAASH!


    With each swing of my sword, the mes and aurabined into the shape of huge dragon ws that constantly dealt explosive, shing damage against the huge Tier 7 monsters.


    Back in the past, when I was much younger, I would had struggled to no end against such mighty monsters.


    But now, it was much different.


    "ROOOOAARRR!"


    The roar of my dragon aura echoed with my attacks, as over five insectoid monsters were sliced into pieces, and exploded with my mighty mes.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOMMM!!!


    CLAAASH!


    Their gigantic bodies falling into parts over the forest floor, the mes not even touching the nts, but constantly consuming their bodies.


    I noticed how Luck was ncing at me in surprise.


    "Come on Luck, don''t lose focus! You''ve got more strength than ever before, concentrate! I''ve opened the way, now fight!"


    "Right! [Divine Beast Transformation]!"


    FLAAASH!


    Luck''s entire body gained even more power, as his Divine Beast Transformation was activated, his ck fur bing gold, with ck stripes, as his beastly appearance became even more noticeable, his muscles grew up to three times their original size, and his tiger-like fangs wererge and fierce.


    "RAAAAAHHH!"


    ------

 Chapter 820 Luck’s Powerful New Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 820 Luck''s Powerful New Abilities</h4>


    -----


    Upon his amazing new transformation, Luck swiftly charged into battle, leaping off the ground and reaching the nearest giant insect with his gigantic golden ws, coated by the liquid metal-like properties of the Shapeshifting Relic: All Gaia.


    CLAAAASSSH!!!


    With a single, overwhelming attack utilizing both of his gigantic ws at once, Luck torn through the insect''s exoskeleton, the force of the impact pushing the cricket-like monster down into the ground.


    BAAAAMM¡­!


    "Huh?! T-This is my power?" Luck quickly realized.


    "Don''t you remember you once defeated one of these monsters by yourself? It was the one that took down your brother." Spoke the voice of the Golden Tiger. "You were always powerful, butcked foundation and Mana to keep your transformation and powers ongoing¡­ And with what you''ve developed, alongside this new weapon, it seems you can finally show off your true potential, brat."


    "SHAAAAAH!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The giant cricket wasn''t done yet, as it quickly stood back up and attacked Luck with its gigantic mandibles, attempting to catch him and cut him into two halves.


    CRAAAASSSH!


    However, its powerful mandibles only bite through the ground, as Luck leaped away just in time, with amazing new reflexes.


    "It feels like my body has be much lighter¡­" Luck was amazed.


    Without the System, such a fast growth would had never been possible. I am beginning to understand the true purpose of this System now, even if that God that gave it to me didn''t intend it to have such purpose.


    And even when the other gods seem unaware of its existence¡­ This System and my Mana, they might bring a rapid change in this world, and help the weak be much stronger faster than ever before.


    "SHYAAAH!"


    The giant insect quickly tried to catch Luck while in midair with its mandibles, leaping into the skies towards him.


    However, Luck smiled defiantly, his eyes glowing gold with mighty divine beast energy, as he gathered Mana into his ws, and then¡­


    "[Divine w Arts]: [Savage Beast Charge]!!!"


    FLAAAASH!


    His body glowed with the bright golden aura of the Golden Tiger Divine Beast Spirit, as he descended towards the bug''s open mandibles, piercing through its mouth, towards the stomach, and then appearing all the way down, piercing the beast''s abdomen.


    CRAAAAAAAASSSSH!!!


    Landing on the floor, he unleashed a powerful shockwave, which quickly hurt all other insects in the vicinity.


    "GRYYYEEEHH¡­!"


    Meanwhile, the gigantic cricket attacking him gave itsst scream before dying on the spot, falling over the floor and creating a small tremor¡­


    BAAAAMM¡­!


    "I can finally take them down¡­" Luck smiled. "I DID IT! FINALLY! HAHAHAHAAA!"


    For some reason, despite the situation, Luck celebrated,ughed, and raised his arms in happiness. He knew that he would had never been able to reach this point without the help of so many good people that appeared on his life. I could tell on his grateful smile.


    "I''ll do it, Sylphy, everyone! I''ll fight¡­ I will no longer run away!"


    Luck''s eyes shone with a fiery gaze, as his entire body erupted with divine beast energy. His Aura shaping into the ferocious head of the Golden Tiger, roaring mightily.


    "[Divine Beast Magic]: [Golden Tiger''s Mighty Roar]!"


    "ROOOOOAARRR!"


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    A gigantic shockwave of pure power surged from within this mighty roar, the surrounding bugs, which were now over twenty and that kepting from the nearby hole, suddenly felt paralyzed!


    Ding!


    [System User: Luck] has utilized the [Golden Tiger''s Mighty Roar] Divine Beast Magic Spell!]


    [All surrounding enemies will fall into a state of [Temporary Paralysis] and [Fear], having all their Stats lowed by -25% for the next 5 Minutes.]


    "Amazing!" I had to praise him. "It seems that our Luck''s no longer a pushover!"


    "That''s nice." Aquarina smiled. "He better start pulling his own weight!"


    Aquaria ran alongside me, as we both rushed across many monsters at once, utilizing our weapons to sh them and pierce them apart. Most of these monsters were merely Tier 7 Rank 1, their sizes were big and mighty, but their amount of total power wasughablepared to the Miasmic Swamp Bosses.


    "[Shadow Dagger Arts]: [Abyssal Knife Dance]!"


    Aquarina imbued her entire body with her shadows, simrly to her father''s fighting style, as she danced in midair, leaping from head-to-head while storms of shadows erupted from her spinning body. Her knives cutting down the monsters while she spun wondrously.


    She was always so majestic when she took down foes¡­


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CLAAASH!


    "GRUOOOHH¡­!"


    "GRYYYEEH¡­"


    "SHYAAAH¡­!"


    Thanks to Luck''s spell that paralyzed and weakened the monsters, Aquarina''s attacksnded all the time, ying more than just a couple of monsters! She cleared almost half of the surrounding monsters.


    And she wasn''t half done either¡­


    "[Ocean Knife Arts]: [Oceanic Wave]!"


    Aquarina hit the floor with all her might while swinging her two knives, now enchanted with her Heavenly Ocean Ruler Skill abilities, an eruption of oceanic water attribute aura surged from within, like an enormous, all-consuming wave, and it quickly took down several more monsters at once.


    SPLAAAAAASSSSH!!!


    The ocean wave wasn''t just that though, highly pressurized and with countless knife-like ends, it not only crushed them to the ground, but covered them into slicing wounds until they ended being torn to shreds!


    At the same time as she was doing that, I was covering the other area with my zing attacks, burning, and slicing apart everything on my path. Any attacks directed at me were mostly easily blocked by my amazing new armor.


    At this point, it was overkill.


    "Phew¡­ I guess we''ve cleared this area." Aquarina sighed in relief, cleaning her sweat, and smiling back at me. "Our parents are taking care of the Boss, should we go look for the crystal summoning these guys?"


    "Crystal?" Wondered Luck, as he intercepted two monster attacks and then cut their heads down with his enormous ws.


    "We''ll exin the detailster. But pretty much all these attacks happen because a special crystal helps them open a portal, usually named Dungeon Breaks, connecting to a dungeon where the monsterse out of it." Exined Zack, summoning storms, and lightning from his axe blows, devastating his surroundings.


    "S-So that''s how they just teleport here¡­" Luck was surprised. "Hm? I can smell something, a strong amount of mana and miasma. Down there¡­ Follow me!"


    Luck quickly decided to lead us to the Dimensional Crystal.


    -----

 Chapter 821 End Of The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 821 End Of The Battle</h4>


    -----


    Luck led us through the jungles as we fought hordes of giant bugs. It seemed this crystal was much more well hidden than the others. Our Mana Senses couldn''t properly detect these this time around, and because there were too many things blocking my sight, my Heavenly Eyes couldn''t find their exact position.


    However, Luck''s amazing smelling senses came into usage. He was able to smell not only just conventional smells, but also the smell of Mana and even Miasma. The rich and high-quality concentration created by a corrupted Dimensional Crystal easily led us underground, the hole where the monsters came from was divided into many branching paths and caves, purposedly made to confuse us.


    But thanks to Luck''s amazing smelling senses, that didn''t stop us, and we finally managed to reach our target in just a couple of minutes!


    "There it is!" Aquarina said.


    "So that''s the Dimensional Crystal you talked about?!" Luck was surprised. "It reeks!"


    "Ugh, so many bugs areing out of the portal!" Mist cried, constantly conjuring light arrows, barriers, and more to hold them back. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah, this is already getting harder as it is!" Celesteined. Her Demonic Spear was constantly flying and piercing bugs bodies left and right, while her swarm of bats and her cursed chains stopped their movements.


    "Mister Teddy and his friends can barely hold them back!" Celica cried; all her golems were constantly tanking hits while pushing the insects away.


    At the end of the underground depths, there it was, a huge, blue, and ck colored crystal spinning gracefully, while behind it, there was a huge portal where the insects kepting from¡­


    Of course, constantly dealing with the huge swarm wasn''t the only problem we had to face though. Right in front of the crystal there was a guardian.


    "Gryyeeeh?! W-Why are you bastards down here?! Isn''t my big brother Centiphedius fighting in the surface?!"


    A Demonic Monster looking almost the same as the guy our parents were fighting showed up in front of us. However, instead of being mostly red and ck colored, he was blue and ck colored, and had much smaller horns.


    "Leave this ce at once and stop this dungeon break, and we won''t hurt you!" I said, quickly trying to reason, even if I knew they would often not want to.


    "HUH?! Are you underestimating me?! Do you think I would ever yield?! I''ll kill you all now that you''re down here, you damn brats!!!" The huge centipede-like demonic monster roared, his long body quickly moving, as his sharp w-tipped tail immediately reached us.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    We mostly evaded the attacks, but they came apanied with magic, as the earth surrounding us trembled and changed, spikes emerging out of them, trying to pierce our bodies!


    "[Earth Magic]: [Rock Spikes]!"


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH!


    Even Mist, Celeste, and Celica were pushed away by the endless surge of sharp spikes made of rocksing from within our surroundings. We were forced to evade and defend using magic barriers, though the endless emergence of such sharp spikes was dangerous, it came with some problems for this guy.


    "Hahahaha! My brother told me to stay here because my earth magic is better used underground! You can''t win against me when the entire environment is my domain- Eh?"


    He quickly realized that he killed mostly all the giant bugsing from the portal, and now their enormous corpses were pilling up and blocking the way for more toe out¡­


    "Seriously, what an idiot¡­" Celesteughed.


    "W-What?! You damn useless bugs!" Cried the huge centipede.


    F L A A A S H!


    Using that moment of distraction, I leaped forwards, Aquarina and Luck following me close by, as we quickly unleashed long-ranged magic against him.


    "[zing Dragon Meteors]!"


    Bybining my Petit Meteor Spell with my zing Dragon Aura, meteors double the size of the petit versions emerged out of my body, erupting and instantlynding all over our foe''s gigantic body.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "AAARGGH¡­! YOUUU! SHAAAARRGH!"


    With monstrous fury, he opened his jaws and attempted to devour me whole while still burning, only for Luck''s ws to quickly unleash a X shaped attack by swinging both vertically and horizontally almost at the same time.


    "[Divine w Arts]: [Golden Cross sh]!"


    CRAAAAAASSSSH!!!


    "GRYYYAAARGH¡­!"


    The huge centipede quickly stepped back, his face filled with fury as countless of spikes surged around our surroundings, while he also started firing huge boulders at us!


    "DIE! DIE! DIE!!!"


    However, Aquarina who was in the front started spinning her body while being in midair,bining her Aura with her two Spirits and her Familiar, Pyuku, as she generated a beautiful spiraling tornado of pure water!


    "[Heavenly Ocean Ruler Arts]: [Spiral Sea Dragon Storm]!"


    FLUOOOOOSSSH!


    CRAAAAAASSSSHHH!!!


    The impact alone quickly pierced through the gigantic centipede''s weakened body, exoskeleton and flesh were torn to shreds, as he died on the spot.


    "GRYYYYAAAAEEERRGGHH¡­!"


    BAAAAAAMMMM¡­!!!


    At the same time, the impact pierced through his body and shattered the Dimensional Crystal, the portal instantly disappeared!


    .


    .


    .


    "Hahaha¡­ Y-You might be powerful! But thanks to the endless supply of Miasma I get from the Dimensional Crystal¡­ My wounds will keep regenerating!" Laughed Centiphedius, as he fought three heroes at once.


    "Well, we''ve been dying your death mostly because we want the kids to fight the rest of your army. You know, so they can get some more battle experience." Anughed.


    "Monsters like you that would go as far as trying to kill children don''t deserve our mercy¡­" Shade sighed.


    "HAH! Keep bluffing! Admire as my arms regrow once more- Eh?" However, Centiphedius quickly realized something was wrong when the dimensional crystal stopped giving him miasma from the dungeon it was connected to.


    "Looks like the kids are done." Arafunn smiled. "Well, let''s just end this."


    Arafunn quickly conjured an enormous mass of winds, which descended down towards the huge centipede, slicing him into countless pieces.


    "T-This can''t be¡­!"


    B O O O O O M M M M!!!


    -----

 Chapter 822 Aquarina’s Max Level

    <h4>Chapter 822 Aquarina''s Max Level</h4>


    -----


    Once the battle was finally over, and after collecting the materials left behind, especially the big corpses of the bosses, the bugs, and also the dimensional crystal fragments, we gathered back in the surface.


    Using holy light magic and life magic, we purified the ground out of any miasma we could find, and then we decided to rx for a bit¡­ There was a lot to take in.


    "Phew, I need a break¡­ Those guys showed up out of nowhere." Aquarinained, after having stolen the show with her amazing performance in battle. "And I''m quite hungry too¡­"


    "I can prepare something tasty." I smiled.


    "Yaaay!" Aquarina''s mood quickly raised as I dropped those very simple words.


    "Well done, everyone. Although that attack came out of nowhere, as usual, you were able to fight back tremendously well, you make me quite proud." My father said.


    "It was thanks to everybody''s efforts that we were able to finish things quickly, and without any casualties." Shade smiled.


    "Of course there wouldn''t be casualties! As if we would ever let any of them die on our watch." Uncle Arafunn sighed.


    "Though, they were watching over us somehow. They knew what was happening¡­ Do they have some sort of magic that they can use to do that?" Wondered Celeste.


    "Most likely the bugs themselves." I sighed. "This ce''s gued with bugs, flies, bees, beetles, everywhere. Probably they had one or a couple of ones they had tamed¡­ Maybe using their magic, they can somehow watch what we''re doing through them, which is really annoying."


    "That''s¡­ reallyplicated." My father sighed. "I guess we can''t really fight it until we finally reach them.


    "It is possible they''re keeping close tabs with us for that very reason though." Shade said. "Hmmm¡­ Hey Arafunn, mind if you share some of your magic with mine? I think a certain spell could work if we create it together."


    "Oh? I''m all hears." Arafunn smiled.


    The twobined their magic as I started cooking some food using the ton of fish we had stored, and also rabbit we hunted just now. While making grilled salted fish and rabbit stew, a powerful barrier of magic suddenly covered our surroundings.


    FLAAAAASH!


    It felt like it was made of just air, but it also contained a slight taint of darkness within, but it was almost unrecognizable from normal air, yet it permeated all around us.


    Suddenly, all the flies flying around the food disappeared, as if they were blown away in an instant. There were¡­ no bugs at all now.


    "W-What did you do?" Asked An in shock.


    "It is called Anti-Bug Veil, it''s a simple repellent magic that keeps bug really far away. Like¡­ a kilometer away from us." Shade smiled.


    "Honestly it was really easy to create and costs almost no Mana to maintain indefinitely." Laughed Arafunn. "I guess when we work together like the old times, we can make miracles¡­ Not bad."


    "That makes me feel much more safer, honestly." Aquarina celebrated it. "Hmm, that smells nice!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She quickly sneaked behind me and started looking at what was being cooked.


    "It''s nothing special, just rabbit stew and grilled salted fish." I said. "Oh, dad, after eating, should we get going right away?"


    "Hmmm¡­ How far is Lara?" He asked.


    "I think she''s not that far away¡­ Probably three more days of traveling, or two if we hurry." I said.


    "S-She''s that close?!" Luck reacted as I expected.


    "Yep." I smiled. "We''re getting much closer. And thanks to her being in their hideout, through these eyes, I can actually see and hear a bit of her surroundings. With that, I''ve created some sort of mental map about the entire ce. It is¡­ some sort of underground dungeon, or ruins."


    "Is there more people?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "I think there might be more people in a simr situation to Lara¡­" I sighed. "But the good thing is that their hideout is far away from any vige or something, so there''s no risk of people getting caught in the battle¡­ Though, the entire ce is simr to an ant nest, with the entrance really well guarded. There''s also sentinels surrounding the ce, watching over everywhere. It''s not going to be easy to get there sneakily."


    "If we take too long¡­" Zack said. "While entering that ce, they might take Lara away in the meantime. Or even kill her¡­"


    "E-Eh?!" Luck panicked.


    "Of course, we won''t let that happen." My father nodded. "However, Zack''s not wrong."


    "We''ll have to sneak into the hideout. Using the door in the front is most definitely not something we can afford to do¡­" Shade said.


    "Dad''s right¡­" Aquarina agreed. "How about we get there underground?"


    "Hmmm¡­ It does sounds interesting." Arafunn nodded.


    "We''ll figure it out while having a nice meal." I nodded, as I noticed that the fish was already done. "Let''s have some fish first, to clear our minds and have something tasty. Ah, there''s some herbal tea over here."


    While I happily served everyone''s meal, I checked the System Notifications.


    Ding!


    [You and your Party have defeated [Demonic Giant Swarm Insect Monster (Tier 7)] x87]


    [You and your Party have defeated [Demonic Centipede Monster: Centiphedius (Tier 8)] x1]


    [You and your Party have defeated [Demonic Centipede Monster: Centophedius (Tier 8)] x1]


    [You earned 12.700.000 EXP!]


    [The [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv1] [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv1] [Hero Seed: Lv1] [Divine Protection: Lv1] and [Reaper: Lv2] Skills have Leveled Up!]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 36 to Level 43!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 18 to Level 20!]


    [Violet] Level has increased from Level 28 to Level 35!]


    [Brownie] Level has increased from Level 23 to Level 31!]


    [Aquarina] gained 13 Levels, she has reached Level 30/30!]


    [Luck] gained 10 Levels, he has reached Level 10/30!]


    [Aquarina] has reached Max Level. She can now Rank Up with your permission.]


    [After Ranking Up, [Aquarina] will acquire stronger ss and Subss, new Skills, and higher Stats, alongside unlocking a new and higher-level cap, and having her total level reset to 0, giving even more room for growth.]


    Oh?! Aquarina hit max level!


    -----

 Chapter 823 Aquarina’s Mother Is The Top In The Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 823 Aquarina''s Mother Is The Top In The Rtionship</h4>


    -----


    While Aquarina was hugging me from behind and ying around lovingly by kissing my neck and looking at what I was cooking, I checked her status after learning she hit max level.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 8: Spiritual Ocean Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 10: Divine Sea Dragon Physique]


    [Level]: [0/30] -> [30/30]


    [ss]: [Rogue: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Water Mage: ¡ï]


    [HP]: [4754/4754] -> [6254/6254]


    [MP]: [48563/48563] -> [51563/51563]


    [Strength]: [4586] -> [6386]


    [Defense]: [2375] -> [3575]


    [Magic]: [5502] -> [7302]


    [Resistance]: [2174] -> [3374]


    [Agility]: [7440] -> [9540]


    [Luck]: [2500] -> [3700]


    [Charm]: [6000] -> [7200]


    [Skills]: [Darkage Abyssal Bloodline: Lv2] [Abyssal Embodiment: Lv2] [Abyssal Aura: Lv2] [Divine Protection: Lv1] [Heavenly Ocean Ruler: Lv3] [Heavenly Poseidon''s Aegis: Lv3] [Dragon Heart: Lv2] [Ocean Dragon''s Aura: Lv2] [Shadow Dagger Arts: Lv3] [Divine Poseidon''s Trident: Lv3] [Elemental Fusion: Lv2] [Alchemy: Lv3] [Unyielding Love (Sylph): Lv4]


    [Divine Protections]: [Oceanus, the Chief God of Oceans and Water] [Tethys, the Chief Goddess of Fresh Water and Nursery] [Amatheia, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Animals] [Amphinome, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Currents] [Amphithoe, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Waves]


    -----


    Oh damn, I''ve created a monster! I think the System wasn''t even that necessary, she was already so strong. But now look at her! Her Stats are so high! I can barely¡­ believe it.


    Her Defense and Resistance are the lowest, but she specializes on dealing super high damage at super speed, she''s what Alice calls a "ss cannon" though through Draconification, she can get a lot of defenses too.


    Since I gave her the System that we''ve been fighting a lot too, naturally, a lot of her Skills Leveled Up as a result, from the original Level 1s she had, now most are level 3, with some at level 2 and¡­


    Huh?


    The [Unyielding Love (Sylph)] Skill is Level 4?! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Wow¡­ maybe her love for me gives her skill proficiency?


    If that''s the case then¡­ she has been loving me a lot for it to hit level 4 so quick.


    This unique skill of her allows Aquarina to gain extra stats while fighting at my side or protecting me from a foe.


    I guess this is why I''ve recently noticed she goes even stronger when she''s at my side. I am beginning to guess she knows this as well!


    "Mooch~ Hmm, Sylphy you smell so sweet even after fighting~" Aquarina started kissing my neck while sniffing me.


    "Geez, don''t be such a perv¡­ You can''t just go around sniffing me like that." I reprimanded her.


    "A-Ah, but our parents do it all the time¡­" She said. "Like that time my mom hugged dad from behind, and kissed his tender neck while saying "Hmm, you smell so sweet~"!" Aquarina said.


    "E-Eh?!" Shade suddenly grew red like a tomato. "A-Aquarina, don''t go saying those things out loud!" He reprimanded his daughter.


    "Hahaha, I knew she was the more dominant in the rtionship but damn, she got you good." Laughed my father.


    "You''re quite the twink so I had already assumed it to an extent, but gosh." Arafunn teased him.


    "W-What?! No¡­! T-That''s not right¡­" Shade sighed, feelingpletely shaken.


    "Aquarina, don''t say those things again¡­" I whispered to her. "Your parent''s private life is better kept private, okay?"


    "O-Oh, sure." She nodded. "Now I realize I shouldn''t had said that¡­"


    "Anyways, I checked your Status and you look pretty strong." I smiled. "Well done!"


    "Oh, that! Yeah, I got to max level now, what do I do?" She wondered.


    "I''ll show youter. But remember how Luck became strong in the middle of that battle? It was thanks to that power. It can awaken even more strength from within you." I smiled.


    "A-Amazing¡­" Aquarina was surprised.


    "Meh, it''s not that amazing, I''m a bit tired of you saying that all the time." Iughed.


    "It is! It really is, you''re like a goddess! My goddess!" She hugged me tightly. "I''ll use this strength to protect you with all my might¡­ With my life!"


    "Geez, I can protect myself, you know?" I sighed, giving her a head pat. "Anyways, let''s go eat!"


    "Hmmm! I''m starvin''!" Aquarina smiled.


    Like that, we quickly started eating. Honestly I was starving as well, and all of my Familiars too, so I brought them all out and let them have a feast too. Most of them were fine eating the insect corpses right after being hunted.


    Curse, Beelzebub, Violet, Brownie, Glutton, and Furoh loved fresh meat and raw meat, so they happily devoured a pile of hue bugs like nothing. However, the rest had more human-like pte. Of course, the first ones still enjoy some sweets from time to time, especially Beelzebub.


    "Fuwaah! Yummy salted fish!" Naturia, a nt nature spirit, happily enjoyed her grilled salted fish. "Mama, this is yummy yummy, fooo foo!"


    "Is it? I''m d!." I giggled, giving her a head pat.


    Remembering her when she was just a tiny seedling brings me tons of nostalgia. Now she was a much more grown-up nature spirit, with the shape of an adorable little girl made of nts.


    "It is a rather simple taste, but the freshness of the fish is really good once directly grilled." Alice analyzed the meal. "Though, I prefer this rabbit stew! You always had enough spices to make food so tasteful, Sylphy!"


    "It is also thanks to the Cooking Magic, mostly." I exined.


    "Hmmm! Give me more fish! I''ve already eaten the portion you gave me! Glup, glup glup¡­ Ahhh! And more stew!" Ignatius had eaten everything so fast it made me slightly angry.


    But his magic is the one I use the most because it is the one I''ve mastered the most too, so I kind of owe him a lot for everything... In fact, the origin of my dragon powers is all thanks to his noble (?) sacrifice.


    He had grown a lot since he was a talking floating egg, now he had a whole dragon body, although still a young juvenile dragon, only slightly taller than me.


    "Fine¡­" I sighed, giving him a bit more.


    "Yeah! Let''s go!" Ignatius celebrated.


    -----

 Chapter 824 The Limits Of The Quest System

    <h4>Chapter 824 The Limits Of The Quest System</h4>


    -----


    As for Sapphire and Scarlet, they couldn''t really eat, but they do enjoy absorbing new materials, so I let them absorb magic crystals from the big insect monsters, slightly boosting their stats and repairing their cracks and small wounds easily.


    "Hmm, these bugs are filled with magic energy!"


    "Even if we crush a lot of their crystals they keep giving out."


    I''m d everyone can have a break and just enjoy a bit of life, even as bizarre as it gets sometimes¡­ And it was rather rare to see them not discussing and berating one another.


    "Sylphy, have you thought about giving another System Seed?" Wondered Alice. "At the rate it can make your friends stronger, it woulde in handy now more than ever."


    "I know but¡­ I don''t want to hand them over so easily and so fast either¡­ Everyone will get one by the end of this year in their respective birthdays." I nodded to myself, as we talked telepathically.


    "Fine, I guess awakening their Heroic Talents was already good enough for now." She nodded. "They all grew much stronger from that. It was rather amazing. I''m d we were able to make the Heroic Seed Skill into one that could level up, its power and effects were modified extremely fast."


    "Yeah, sadly we don''t have any more skills to make into leveling skills¡­ But I''m sure we can learn new things once we grow stronger." I sighed while tasting the stew. "Ah, it is really tasty. Rabbit meat is so tender~" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m sure miss Quest System will give you out something good soon." She said. "Though, you could also level up skills using EXP, you''ve got a ton now¡­"


    "Hmm, you''re not wrong¡­ But I''ll save such a possibility until I am really feeling quite cornered¡­ Until then, I''m happy as I am." I nodded. "Though, I guess its never wrong to be prepared for even more dangerous things¡­ Having a hefty amount of EXP saved is always good for that reason."


    "You''re right¡­ You''ve grown a lot since you were a one year old girl, both physically and mentally." Alice said.


    "What with the emotional talk? Let''s just eat and have a nice day for now, okay?" I sighed. "There''s a whole lot of more dangerous things waiting us in the near future so¡­ At least for now, I kind of want to unwind and just¡­ rx. Chill, like you say."


    "Heheh, I guess that''s not bad." Alice smiled. "Though, I wish the Quest System gave me some quest regarding the recent monster invasion! I got nothing out of it¡­"


    Ding!


    [The [Quest System] says that such an event was not all that challenging, creating a quest out of it wouldn''t had been worth it. It is better to store Casualty for now to create better Quests with more rewards. A new Quest will be generatedter.]


    "You say that but sometimes you give me really weird and easy quests¡­" I sighed.


    "It varies, though now that you''vepleted so many, Quests might get harder unless they''re rted to helping an ally grow stronger." Alice exined. "It seems that such quests are easier to generate."


    "Like Luck''s quest?" I asked.


    "More or less." Alice agreed. "It was mostly because he was really weak before, helping him level up, and then rank up helped him grow much stronger, something he desperately needed. But it seems that with Aquarina, it might had been different."


    "I see¡­"


    While talking with Alice through telepathy, eating, and also conversing with my friends, we discussed what had happened recently. The Gray Fenrir joined us with his pack of wolves as well.


    "I''ve decided to apany you on your journey to Arachne''s hideout." He said. "She has dared to trespass into our domain, and even tried to destroy this beautifulnd. I won''t forgive her."


    "But if you go with us, who will protect this ce?" I asked.


    "That''s¡­ Well, my pack would." He said. "The Great Mammoths to the west, and there are also the Giant Cranes to the east. Both are led by strong leaders."


    "Hmm, I still think you should stay here for now." I said. "Right, Luck?"


    "Yeah¡­ I don''t want this ce to be attacked while we''re out. Could you protect it for now?" Luck asked.


    "B-But Lady Elise told me to protect you, Luck!" The Gray Fenrir got angered. "It is my duty now to be your protector and guardian!"


    "But we''ve got Sylphy''s dad, Aquarina''s dad, and Arafunn with us¡­" Luck said. "We''ve already got enough elite fighters."


    "R-Right¡­" Sighed the Gray Fenrir. "Hahhh¡­ I-I guess I''ll have to stay here for now. My strength is better used while protecting my domain. However! That doesn''t mean I''ll stay here forever! You''ve gotta make me your Familiar, kid!"


    "Familiar?" Luck wondered.


    "Though, you need to grow much stronger first." Fenrir said. "At least¡­ hit Tier 6." Said the Fenrir. "By then, you might be capable of holding the power thates by making me your familiar."


    "I see¡­" Luck nodded. "I''lle back once I be as strong as that then! I promise."


    "Well said! Woof! Also, this stew thing is really good! I neve thought that boiling down meat and mixing it with a bunch of nts would taste amazing!" The Gray Fenrir devoured the te of stew, licking his lips. "M-More! I want more!" He wagged his tail happily.


    "Hahaha, I guess this must be his first time eating!" Mistughed.


    "He''s cute when he acts like a real puppy." Celica smiled.


    "What a handful of a dog¡­ Though, if we don''t bring him along, how can Luck use his beast mimicry to his advantage?" Celeste wondered.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve got that covered, right, Furoh?" I asked.


    "Yeah!" Furoh who was on his slime form, quickly shapeshifted to the Gray Fenrir form. "Awooo! Try mimicking this, young Luck!"


    "Oh? Alright¡­!" Luck stood up in front of Furoh. "[Beast Mimicry]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    And the same changes that happened to his body when he did it with the original Gray Fenrir happened to his body!


    "I-It worked!" He said. "A-Amazing!"


    "It seems we''ve found an exploit to that power." I smiled.


    -----

 Chapter 825 Aquarina’s Rank Up

    <h4>Chapter 825 Aquarina''s Rank Up</h4>


    -----


    Once we finished having our feast, whichsted over an hour because everyone was utterly starving, we decided to take a break of another hour before departing, although it was more like a preparation break, as we started packing things up.


    Most of our friends went to collect materials from the forest with Luck and the Gray Fenrir''s aid. So with that, I got some time alone with Aquarina in a small clearing within the forest, below the shiny sun, and while sitting over the grass.


    "Alright so how do I do this? Do I have to exercise or do some unique trick? Maybe cultivate Mana?!" Wondered Aquarina, trying to figure it out.


    "No, just rx." I said. "I''ll do it for you."


    Aquarina nodded, closing he eyes and rxing¡­


    And then¡­


    Ding!


    [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone] has gained authorization to Rank Up!]


    [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone] ss and Subss have Ranked Up!]


    [ss]: [Rogue: ¡ï] -> [Assassin: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Water Mage: ¡ï] -> [Ocean Magician: ¡ï¡ï]


    [All Stats of [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone] have increased greatly! New Skills have been learned! Old Skills have gained some Bonus Levels!]


    [Level Cap has been increased! Max Level has been reset to 0!]


    [Her [Magic Circle] has grown to [Tier 5: Rank 1: Abyssal Spiritual Ocean Magic Circle]!]


    [Her [Physique] has grown to [Tier 5: Rank 3: Divine Shadow Sea Dragon Physique]!]


    Amazing! Aquarina even Tiered up right away to Tier 5?! Rank Ups are really amazing! It seems they feed the magic circle and physique with runes, helping them gain tons of ranks and tier up right away.


    "I-I feel so strong! Woah¡­!" Aquarina felt slightly nervous once she Ranked Up, feeling her aura of shadows and water constantly overflowing from her body. "T-This is surreal!"


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 1: Abyssal Spiritual Ocean Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 3: Divine Shadow Sea Dragon Physique]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Assassin: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Ocean Magician: ¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [7254/7254]


    [MP]: [58563/58563]


    [Strength]: [7486]


    [Defense]: [4075]


    [Magic]: [8602]


    [Resistance]: [3874]


    [Agility]: [12040]


    [Luck]: [4300]


    [Charm]: [7700]


    [Skills]: [Darkage Abyssal Bloodline: Lv3] [Abyssal Embodiment: Lv3] [Abyssal Aura: Lv3] [Divine Protection: Lv2] [Heavenly Ocean Ruler: Lv4] [Heavenly Poseidon''s Aegis: Lv4] [Dragon Heart: Lv3] [Ocean Dragon''s Aura: Lv3] [Shadow Dagger Arts: Lv4] [Divine Poseidon''s Trident: Lv4] [Elemental Fusion: Lv3] [Alchemy: Lv3] [Unyielding Love (Sylph): Lv4] [Assassination Arts: Lv1] [Ocean Magic: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Oceanus, the Chief God of Oceans and Water] [Tethys, the Chief Goddess of Fresh Water and Nursery] [Amatheia, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Animals] [Amphinome, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Currents] [Amphithoe, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Waves]


    -----


    And not only that, her stats increased a lot! I guess this is the reason behind her feeling so overflowing with power? Her MP increased a ton, and so did all her stats.


    Her highest stats is still her amazing Agility at 12k. And she even has Level 4 Skills, so strong! Not only that, but she also gained two new skills, Assassination Arts and Ocean Magic, I''m guessing bothe from her new ss and Subss.


    "So cool- Ah? Assassin? That''s a ss? And it has two stars!" Aquarina said in surprise.


    "Yeah, it means you''re really strong." I nodded. "I think it is merely based in your strengths; your father has taught you well about that."


    "I-I guess you''re not wrong on that¡­" Aquarina nodded. "Though, I talked with mom before we came to this adventure¡­ She said that in a year from now, she''ll be teaching me a lot about how she fights, and she said she''ll make sure to teach me all she knows about earth magic too."


    "Oh really? Cool! Like that you can grow stronger!" I nodded.


    "Hmm¡­" She nodded, suddenly looking slightly¡­ sad?


    "Are you okay?" I wondered.


    "Ah! Y-Yeah!" She nodded with a smile. "I''m alright! In fact I''m super happy! With this strength, we might actually be able to face Arachne!"


    "I agree." I nodded. "For now, let''s go back with everyone else though."


    "W-Wait! Can''t we cuddle for a bit? Rxing while sitting beneath the tree at least?" She wondered, ncing back at me with adorable puppy eyes.


    "Ah¡­ Oh well, fine." I smiled, holding her hand.


    We sat beneath the tree while enjoying the warm sunlight, Aquarina cuddled on my chest while I caressed her long and silvery white hair.


    Quite honestly, I also needed a moment of rxation¡­ Just the two of us, without worrying about a single thing for once.


    "This reminds of the old days when we were much younger and we yed around in the Amazon Jungles, catching rabbits, and sometimes hunting small monsters¡­" I giggled. "Remember?"


    "Oh¡­ Yeah." Aquarina nodded, smiling. "Makes me happy every time I remember when we were younger¡­ Hehehe¡­ You were always there for me."


    "I remember that you were much shier and timid back then, although still as overly protective." Iughed. "Where did that cute little Aquarina went to? I miss her~"


    "E-Eh? Really?" She wondered. "But I¡­ I changed because I wanted to be strong, to protect you¡­"


    "Huh? I-I was joking!" I sighed. "I love you as you are¡­"


    "Geez! Don''t joke with stuff like that. It''s serious." Aquarina pouted a bit. "I-I know I was a crybaby back then¡­ The other kids in the amazon vige made fun of me for that too¡­"


    "Aquarina¡­" I caressed her hair.


    "And that''s why I kept training and training¡­ I didn''t wanted to get handled around anymore. Nor cry all the time when I was afraid¡­" She sighed. "But maybe¡­ I''ve changed too much from who I originally was¡­?"


    "Not at all." I smiled. "You''re always cute¡­ Even when you show off your badass side, you''re still very adorable when we''re together. For me, you''ll always be that cute baby girl."


    "Geez¡­ I am d you recognize my strength but also saying that stuff is embarrassing!" Aquarina blushed all over. "B-But it is fine if its you who said it¡­"


    "Is that so?" I hugged her tightly, as she started giving me a few kisses. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah, I''ll only show this side¡­ to you¡­" She smiled sweetly.


    "Aww¡­" I gave her a kiss in her forehead. "I''m d¡­"


    I''ll always treasure moments like these in my heart.


    -----

 Chapter 826 Divine Holy Dragon Elixir

    <h4>Chapter 826 Divine Holy Dragon Elixir</h4>


    -----


    That small hour we spent lovingly talking and cuddling beneath the shadow of a big tree in the middle of the forest quickly came to an end, as we regrouped with the rest of our family to continue our journey.


    We decided to move through the skies once more, flying over Uncle Arafunn''s Tempest Eagle Familiar. Who was so huge all of us couldfortable sit on his fluffy feather-covered back.


    "Well, well, where were you two at?" Celeste wondered while raising an eyebrow. "I bet you two were doing something lewd¡­"


    "T-That''s not it!" Aquarina blushed a bit.


    "We were just talking privately for a bit." I smiled and said what happened honestly.


    "Well, that''s nice of you but it would had been nicer if you joined us, you two. Especially Sylphy, your item tracking and collecting abilities are the best." Zack said. "Well, though, I am not against you two getting some alone time. I''ve always knew you two loved each other since we were kids¡­"


    "You must share a lot of great memories together." Luck said. "I am a bit envious¡­ I wish I could had have so many friends when I was younger."


    "Well, you had Lara, right?" Asked Mist. "She''s nice and your friend! And we''ll get her back asap!"


    "Mist¡­" Luck felt moved. "Thank you¡­"


    "Hehe! It''s nothing! I work full time when ites to cheering up my friends!" Mist giggled innocently, as Zack gave her a head pat, caressing her long and fluffy white hair.


    "You don''t need to work that hard, your presence alone always cheer me up." Zack smiled.


    "Z-Zack¡­" Mist blushed, as the two nced at one another rather lovingly.


    "Look at that, all of them got their pairs now." Celeste sighed, crossing her arms. "Right, Celica? Even this Luck got a girlfriend to rescue. What do we even have?"


    "Huh? I have mister teddy of course." Celica said. "And mom! And¡­ and young master Zephyrus!"


    "E-Eh? You and Zephy¡­?!" Celeste felt shocked. "S-So it is just me, huh?" She looked depressed. "I guess not finding love is what I deserve for my wrongdoings¡­"


    "Nah, cheer up, I''m sure someone as charming as you will eventually find someone, Celeste!" Luck said.


    "Geez, you really don''t know me¡­ Charming, huh?" Celeste sighed.


    "Well there''s a lot of handsome people that would be interested in you back in the vige." I said. "If only you weren''t so gloomy about everything¡­"


    "Anyways, let''s just not talk about love, I''m tired of it!" Celesteined.


    "To be honest, at this point I''m just hoping for everyone at home to be alright¡­" Aquarina sighed. "Mom and auntie Faylen and Ninhursag¡­"


    "Don''t worry, they should be alright." Uncle Arafunn said. "I left some of my spirits there too, for extra backup!"


    "Also, without someone as important as your grandmother being there to be targeted, they''ll think it twice before trying to go against them." My father reassured us, giving me a head pat.


    "I''m mostly just thinking if Zephyrus can handle being a bit lonely without us. Well, Nephilim is there for him." I sighed.


    "I left him a mister teddy, so he''s fine." Celica seemed very confident about it.


    "Well, that''s nice." I giggled.


    Like that, we kept traveling across the skies, chatting about everything, as the day slowly went by, until the night arrived. Wended near a river, and decided to build a tent.


    This time, our parents created an even stronger barrier, and using the same trick from before,bining Naturia''s Magic, Alchemy, and my Agricultural Arts Skill, I recreated a beautiful two floored house made out of pure wood! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With beds, and even a bathroom, we were able to rx as if we were in afortable inn, and after having dinner, we slept soundly. Aquarina snuggled with me happily.


    And as the morning arrived, I moved to the "alchemy room" I created in this improvised wooden house, I had to do a lot of things this morning.


    After taking a warm bath and eating a simple dessert in the form of a sandwich, I got to work! I wanted to do a few things.


    First of all, check on the quest items I got and use them to grow a bit stronger.


    Lastly, I wanted to use this Divine Beast Bracelet I got and use it as a material to forge an even better ring that can give me some extra stats.


    First of all, I decided to use these new [Divine Holy Dragon Flowers (A Grade)], to make a brand new Dragon Elixir!


    Ding!


    [You have synthetized the [Divine Holy Dragon Elixir (A Grade)] x4!]


    It seems that one flower was enough to make two elixirs this time, giving me a total of four! With all four in my hands, I moved on to take out the other consumable potions I got.


    And they were seven [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)], [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)], and [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)]!


    So, to make things quick, I just decided to drink them all one after another.


    Once I was finished, I felt an enormous surge of power coursing through my magic circle, physique, and the rest of my body¡­


    FLAAAASH!


    Ding!


    [You have consumed [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x7, [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x7, [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x7, and [Divine Holy Dragon Elixir (A Grade)] x4!]


    [Your Magic Circle has gained 63350 Random Runes!]


    [Your Physique has been strengthened greatly!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has increased to Tier 5: Rank 8!]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has increased to Tier 5: Rank 8!]


    [You gained 61500 Random Skill Proficiency Points!]


    [The [Cooking: Lv2] Skill has gained 2 Levels!]


    [The [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv8] Skill has gained 1 Level!]


    [The [Agricultural Arts: Lv2] Skill has gained 1 Level!]


    [The [Mana Disruption: Lv6] Skill has gained 2 Levels!]


    [Arge quantity of Holy Light Dragon Energy is coursing through your body and entering your Dragon Heart!]


    [Your Current Dragon Power Output has increased to 50%!]


    [All Dragon-type Skills have gained 1 Level!]


    [The [Holy Draconification] Form is being slowly created within your Dragon Heart.]


    -----

 Chapter 827 Crafting New Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 827 Crafting New Equipment</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [You have consumed [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x7, [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x7, [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x7, and [Divine Holy Dragon Elixir (A Grade)] x4!]


    [Your Magic Circle has gained 63350 Random Runes!]


    [Your Physique has been strengthened greatly!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has increased to Tier 5: Rank 8!]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has increased to Tier 5: Rank 8!]


    [You gained 61500 Random Skill Proficiency Points!]


    [The [Cooking: Lv2] Skill has gained 2 Levels!]


    [The [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv8] Skill has gained 1 Level!]


    [The [Agricultural Arts: Lv2] Skill has gained 1 Level!]


    [The [Mana Disruption: Lv6] Skill has gained 2 Levels!]


    [Arge quantity of Holy Light Dragon Energy is coursing through your body and entering your Dragon Heart!]


    [Your Current Dragon Power Output has increased to 50%!]


    [All Dragon-type Skills have gained 1 Level!]


    [The [Holy Draconification] Form is being slowly created within your Dragon Heart.]


    After having drank all those potions, I left reborn anew¡­ Well, only for a few seconds, I''ve drank so many of these potions and elixirs already that it felt almost natural to me.


    "Well, that was awesome¡­ But moving on¡­ Let''s make a cool ring out of this."


    I had four special coupons to give stat boosting effects to created items, so I had to put them into good use and get myself a cooler ring.


    I took out the Beast essory I got and decided to mix it with a few other materials I had stashed on my big inventory.


    What if I add some of the Materials I got from the past battles?


    I decided to add into the mix some of the hardened scales of the Fish Miasmic Swamp King, some of the exoskeletons of the Centipede guys, fragments of their Mana Cores, and then, a small piece of Sarach, the Parasite''s Core.


    Aside from that, Spirit Stones, and other Magic Materials such as Mithril from the forest near home went in. I had thought about adding Dimensional Fragments, but my skills told me it wouldn''t bepatible. I guess I''ll make something separate with them.


    "[Synthesis]! [Metallurgy]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    I quickly started my job, mixing andbining the materials, while shaping them and transforming them into one form. All the crafting-rted skills I learned until now came perfectly useful now, from all times.


    It felt as if the materials became moldable items, and with Violet''s help as a living alchemy cauldron, the process was done in just around half an hour, and I quickly used the coupon on it.


    Ding! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You have crafted the [Gluttonous Parasitic Beast Ring (A+++ Rank)] x1!]


    -----


    [Gluttonous Parasitic Beast Ring]


    [Item Type]: [essory] [Ring]


    [Item Grade]: [A+++]


    [Item Requirement]: [Possess A Beast Aura And Dark Attribute Magic Affinity]


    [Item Durability]: [4000/4000]


    [Item Effects]: [HP]: [+2000] [STR]: [+1000] [MAG]: [+500] [AGI]: [+250] [LUC]: [+250] [CHM]: [+250]


    [Bonus Effects]: [LUC +3% (D)] [STR & MAG +11% (C)] [HP Absorption Damage +25% (A)] [VIT +15% (B)]


    [Item Abilities]


    [Parasitic Beast Manifestation]: If the wielder has a Beast Spirit and an Affinity with the Dark Attribute of Magic, this Ring can channel their Mana to Manifest a monstrous Parasitic Beast from within their own Beast Aura, which can attack and deal damage to anything the user fights.


    The Parasitic Beast will then parasitize a foe, draining 0.1% of their HP per second for 5 Minutes, which can be stacked up to 5 Times. Additionally, all Parasitic Beasts can be detonated at will, dealing up to +300% Damage based on drained HP to the target. Detonation Cooldown: 30 Minutes.


    [Beast Magic Grimoire]: Allows the ability to conjure Basic to Mid-Level Beast Magic Spells as long as the user possess a developed Beast Aura. Beast Magic Power Increases by +50%, and Conjuration Speed by +100%.


    [Item Description]


    A ck and purple ring emanating a malefic, monstrous presence. It is not only capable of helping the wielder conjure Beast Magic, but it can also manifest a monstrous Parasitic Beast bybining the Ring''s powers with the wielder''s Beast Aura, which can slowly devour a foe from the inside out.


    -----


    Wow, it''s even better than I envisioned!


    I quickly equipped the ring, feeling its powers beginning to activate, its bonus stats were no joke either, and whenever I wanted to, I could activate this deadly parasitic power on a foe, or maybe many foes at once.


    I have tested it out and asked Alice about limits, but it seems that about Rings, there''s a Limit of 10 Rings that can be equipped at once, each one in one finger of the hands, not foot.


    This means I still got eight more Rings to make and power myself up as much as I wanted¡­


    Heheh, maybe I should make a ring using these Dimensional Crystal Fragments. I wonder what sort of item coulde out of that.


    They''re crystals that channel the power of the Evil God of Dungeons to create Dungeon Breaks portals to bring monsters outside.


    So maybe it could help me create portals? Or maybe that''s too much wishful thinking though. I wonder¡­


    Ugh, I can''t satiate my curiosity by just wondering though, alright, let''s try making a bracelet this time, they''re more unique.


    Mithril, all types of Spirit Stones to add Elemental Sustenance, Crystal Wood, Fiery Wood, Dimensional Crystal Fragments, Spiritual Essence, hmm¡­


    "I feel like it is missing something¡­ My Skills are telling me it needs another thing, but I can''t add demon-type or dark-type ingredients, they''ll corrupt the item and it will end up destroying, most likely." I sighed.


    "I also feel like it needs another ingredient, something divine that can make the difference and create something brand-new¡­ Wait, this feeling! Use this, Sylphy!" Alice suddenly created a System Seed!


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 1.800.000 EXP!]


    [You have created a [System Seed]!]


    "A System Seed?!" I asked in surprise. "But why that?"


    "I feel it¡­ Somehow, a new function could be unlocked if we do this¡­" Alice said. "I can sense it, the power of those crystal fragments¡­"


    "A new function through an essory?" I wondered, smiling. "Alright then, I''ll trust you! [Synthesis]!"


    And like that, I decided to synthetize the System Seed as a material into the new bracelet!


    FLAAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 828 Dimensional Dungeon Bracelet

    <h4>Chapter 828 Dimensional Dungeon Bracelet</h4>


    -----


    Thebination of the Dimensional Crystal Fragments and a System Seed into the shape of a bracelet generated a brand-new connection to the System! Something I never honestly expected out of a simple equipment I was forging to get more bonus stats.


    I simply followed Alice''s words, as I knew she was saying the truth. But to think a System Seed could sometimes be used as a material by itself, this opens more possibilities than I imagined!


    The resulting item was rather beautiful, resembling a blue and purple colored metallic bracelet with decorations resembling cubes, with three small blue jewels decorating its surface.


    It emanated a powerful aura, a presence that seemed to even distort space and time¡­ Just what in the world did I made?


    Ding!


    [You have crafted the [Dimensional Dungeon Bracelet (S+ Rank)] x1!]


    -----


    [Dimensional Dungeon Bracelet]


    [Item Type]: [essory] [Bracelet]


    [Item Grade]: [S+]


    [Item Requirement]: [Own A System]


    [Item Durability]: [10000/10000]


    [Item Effects]: [MP]: [+5000] [MAG]: [+1500] [RES]: [+1500] [AGI]: [+500] [LUC]: [+500] [CHM]: [+500]


    [Bonus Effects]: [All Stats +5% (B)] [HP & MP Regeneration Speed +50% (B)] [Damage Dealt +10% (A)] [Dungeon Energy Cost -25% (S)]


    [Item Abilities]


    [System Connection: Dungeon Dimension]: If the wielder owns a System, grants the ability to connect to a different, pocket dimension known as the Dungeon Dimension, which can be grown through the usage of EXP and Mana, and cultivated to growrger and generate Monsters, Resources, and Dungeon Energy, which can be used to create new Dungeon Abilities, and Perks.


    [Space-Time Magic Attribute Affinity]: By wielding this Bracelet, grants affinity with Space and Time Attribute Magic, however, its development and growth depends solely on the wielder.


    [Item Description]


    A Mysterious and Beautiful Artifact that could only be created by Gods themselves. It contains the Primordial power of creating a Dungeon, something only Gods can do, or that happens naturally through the infection of Miasma on Ancient God Ruins. What the wielder can aplish with such powers depends solely on their capabilities.


    -----


    [The [Dimensional Dungeon Bracelet] has sessfully connected with the System!]


    [Opening [Dungeon Dimension Gates]!]


    FLUOOSH!


    Suddenly, a blue colored portal opened right in front of my eyes. I felt dazzled with this. I simply couldn''t really understand nor believe it.


    "W-What is this? My own Dungeon?!" I was shocked.


    "I think so? Well, we can find out inside, let''s go. Don''t worry, it is not dangerous." Alice said.


    "O-Okay¡­" I nodded.


    Ding!


    [The [Quest System] seems interested in what''s happening¡­]


    Even the Quest System is with us, I guess there''s no helping it, let''s go.


    I stepped inside the Dungeon Dimension, finding myself in apletely nk space. Wait, this isn''t how I thought it would be¡­


    "This is it?" I asked. "How big is this ce?"


    "Rather small. I would say it is as big as your manor in Agartha, not more than that. It is much smaller than any dungeon you''ve visited." Said Alice. "Interesting¡­ I can feel a strong connection. This is¡­ Dungeon System, are you there?"


    Ding!


    [The presence of the [Dungeon System] is manifesting itself!]


    FLUOOOSH!


    A mass of blueish energy emerged before us, in the shape of what resembled a tiny floating cube with two ck dot-like eyes.


    "There you are! The long-forgotten function my creator inserted on my synapsis, but that he discarded almost right away¡­!" Alice was excited. "I never thought it would be possible to revive you!"


    [The [Quest System] is gazing at the Dungeon System with curiosity.]


    The cube flew towards Alice and nced at her, and then at me¡­


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] greets the Master!]


    "I guess you can talk like this, huh?" I wondered.


    [The [Dungeon System] says "yes"]


    "It seems nobody else but me can talk normally¡­" Alice sighed. "It is a pity, but it''s not like we can do something about it for now. Anyways, Dungeon System, what can you do?"


    "¡­!"


    The floating cube flew into the skies, spreading thousands of circuit-like lines across thispletely white space, its color quickly changing into a metallic silver.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that it is possible to modify this small dimension to whatever the user wants to¡­ Currently, however, there are only three options. Whatever options is chosen, the Dungeon will be that. And once chosen, it cannot change, but a new option can be chosen for a second, third, fourth, and fifth floors, and so on.]


    "Options?" I wondered.


    "¡­!" The cube nodded.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] is giving you three options!]


    [What do you want the first Dungeon Floor to be?]


    [Option 1: Grasnd Type Dungeon]


    [Option 2: Labyrinth Type Dungeon]


    [Option 3: Cave Type Dungeon]


    "Huh¡­ Can I get a bit of a better exnation on this? What does every option do?"


    Ding!


    [Option 1: Grasnd Type Dungeon]: [An open-air dungeon covered on fresh soil and grasnds, perhaps some wild herbs and flowers, and one tree or two. It is the ideal area to grow all sorts of crops and trees or raise cattle. Specializes on food/nt production. Can create Wild Beast-type Monsters.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Option 2: Labyrinth Type Dungeon]: [An archaic, old, and ruinous-looking dungeon, dark and damp, where only a few mushrooms grow. It is mostly filled with dangerous traps, and rare monsters. Specializes on monster and trap devices production, has small chances of producing treasure chests.]


    [Option 3: Cave Type Dungeon]: [A cave-type dungeon, resembling a section of small, connected caves. Covered on stone, where ores of all types can grow naturally. Contains underground-type monsters. Specializes on ore production and mining, can produce some rare monsters, but not that unique.]


    "I see! All three options seem interesting." I nodded. "Hmm¡­ a production type dungeon to make herbs sounds interesting, to be honest. Cave type dungeon for ores is also cool, there are some really amazing ores I would like to grow. And the other is just a simple dungeon with monsters, with a small chance for treasure chests."


    What should I choose? Honestly, it is a bit hard to make a decision with such possibilities¡­ But, I shouldn''t be wasting time thinking too much, they said I could get more floorster, right?


    "I choose the¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 829 Creating A Dungeon!

    <h4>Chapter 829 Creating A Dungeon!</h4>


    -----


    The most ideal Dungeon type for me right now and the one that I can use to both produce food, herbs for alchemy and potions, and even for crafting, and that could even provide beast-type monsters, it is obvious what I''ll choose as my first Floor.


    "I choose the Grasnd-type Dungeon."


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] praises you, that''s a quite interesting choice!]


    FLUOOOOSH!


    The little cube unleashed a gleam of light, as the entire area around us changed once more. It felt as if this tiny piece ofnd transformed, covered on rich soil, grasses, some flowers, wild herbs, and three trees around there.


    The sky was night currently, and there were even stars! I wonder if that''s just an illusion, or something else entirely.


    Ding!


    [Your Dungeon Dimension First Floor has be a [Grasnd-type Dungeon]!]


    [You learned the [Dungeon Master: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Dungeon Master: Lv1]


    A Special Skill that symbolizes the Level of the Dungeon Master and their Dungeon, which are connected as one. This Skill grants the Dungeon Master to do a series of powerful abilities nobody else than them can do within and outside of their Dungeon. This Skill levels up as the Dungeon does. New Dungeon Abilities will unlock as it levels up.


    Avable Dungeon Abilities:


    [Dungeon Gate (1)]: Grants the ability to create a Dungeon Gate anywhere to enter the user''s Dungeon. The user may invite anybody they want inside of it. However, if the user is engaging on a fight, the Dungeon Gate won''t open until such fight ends or the Dungeon Master flees. Once walking outside of the Dungeon, the Gate will reappear whenever it was opened first. Different Gates can be set to enter the Dungeon from different areas. Dungeon Gate Limit: 0/1


    [Dungeon Assimtion (1)]: Whatever that ispatible with the Dungeon Floor that you bring inside, can be assimted andter on recreated by the Dungeon. However, this is limited to what ispatible with the floor and that is carefully introduced. Items that are too high quality or monsters that are too powerful won''t be assimted if the dungeon level doesn''t match their quality/strength.


    [Dungeon Expansion (1)]: By spending EXP and Mana, it is possible to expand the boundaries in which the Dungeon operates. Depending on the Level of the Dungeon, new Floors will be avable, the quality of products will be better, and the strength and ranks of produced monsters will be higher.


    [Dungeon Growth (1)]: By spending EXP, Mana, and Dungeon Energy, it is possible to create structures for the Dungeon''s growth and development, with special effects. It is even possible to grow Spirit and Divine Treasures, giving greater benefits to the Dungeon Master.


    [Current Dungeon Level]: [Level 1]


    [Dungeon EXP]: [0/1.000]


    [Dungeon Energy]: [100]


    [Dungeon Facilities]: [None]


    [Avable Dungeon Floors]:


    Level 1: [Floor 1]: [Grasnd-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 2: [Floor 2]: [???]


    -----


    "This is fascinating¡­ Alright, what can I do now?" I wondered. "Aside from grass, the ce looks pretty empty to me¡­"


    "How about adding some items into the dungeon floor? Herbs that can be used for potions, nts, vegetables, or even fruits." Said Alice.


    "Right." I nodded.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] first suggests to the Dungeon Quests!]


    "Dungeon Quests?"


    Ding!


    [A New [Dungeon Quest] has been a created: [Your First Assimted nt]


    [A very easy Quest! Simply choose anything you''ve got and let the Dungeon assimte it. It will then turn into a Dungeon Resource that will grow over time and produce resources for you. You can enhance, hasten, and improve this by creating Dungeon Facilitiester.]


    [Quest Reward]: [50000 EXP] [???]


    "Huh, alright." I nodded, quickly looking into my Inventory. "Wait¡­ I wonder if this could be used?"


    I took out a Fruit of Knowledge from my Inventory, which can only be produced through the Skill of the same name. It is a bit annoying to make them like this, and I might not have enough either, so I was thinking if it could be mass produced this way to improve everybody''s strength.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] has approved of the item!]


    The apple-like fruit quickly fell into the floor, as the grass suddenly swallowed the entire thing. Wow, creepy.


    FLAAAASH!


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Knowledge Fruit (B Grade)] x1!]


    [You have spent 100 Dungeon Energy to assimte the itempletely!]


    [A new Tree of the Knowledge Fruit will be born!]


    POOF! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A small sapling surged from the floor, overflowing with energy¡­ It was slowly beginning to grow- Actually, it was growing at a rather fast pace, for the next 30 minutes, until it finally stopped.


    When it fully grew, it had around my size, it was quite small!


    [The [Fruit of Knowledge Tree] has been created!]


    [The Tree will begin bearing fruit after you feed it water, nutrients, and some time passes.]


    "Water and nutrients? Gotcha." I used my Magic such as Soil Enrichment and Nutrient Infusion alongside a few drops of Aqua, the work wasplete.


    [The [Fruits of Knowledge Tree] seems happy and satisfied!]


    [As long as it is watered regrly, it might produce a fruit every 3 days.]


    "Every 3 days?! I can make one every day¡­ Well, it still adds up." I sighed.


    [The [Dungeon System] says that this is just the beginning, once the tree begins growingrger, it might produce rarer, and more special fruits. Additionally, you can also nt even more fruits to produce even more, although the space is limited, so be careful.]


    "I see¡­ How do I get more Dungeon Energy though?"


    Ding!


    [You Have Completed the [Dungeon Quest]: [Your First Assimted nt]


    [It was pretty easy, wasn''t it? Now it''s time for you to learn how to create Monsters and gain more Dungeon Energy! Here''s a bonus.]


    [Quest Reward]: [50000 EXP] [100 Dungeon Energy]


    FLUOSH!


    A blue colored essence flew into my body, as I felt a slight power rising, so this is Dungeon Energy, huh? Alright.


    [Your Dungeon has gained 50 EXP for growing a special tree.]


    [EXP: 50/1000]


    "So I can''t level up myself but I can level up my dungeon? Well, it is a skill more than that¡­ And it is connected to a bracelet too, so I guess it''s unfair toin¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 830 Incredible Dungeon Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 830 Incredible Dungeon Abilities</h4>


    -----


    [Your Dungeon has gained 50 EXP for growing a special tree.]


    [EXP: 50/1000]


    "So I can''t level up myself but I can level up my dungeon? Well, it is a skill more than that¡­ And it is connected to a bracelet too, so I guess it''s unfair toin¡­"


    "Actually, this Dungeon System is not just for item and monster production, right, Dungeon System?" Alice asked.


    The cube nodded.


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that the stronger your dungeon grows, the stronger you can be! With each Level, you can Bonus Stats to your own Status.]


    "Really?!" I was shocked. "Okay, maybe I am more motivated now¡­ What should I do next¡­ Oh right, Dungeon Facilities! And how do I get more Dungeon Energy? Does it generates automatically?"


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that such energy can be developed naturally by the dungeon, the more monsters, and materials it holds and grows, the more it creates Dungeon Energy naturally.]


    [However, it is also possible to "feed" the Dungeon as if it were a living being, by giving it Mana, or mana-rich materials, alongside EXP.]


    "Mana you say? I can give you as much as you want." I smiled, Mana surging from my soul constantly. "But EXP¡­ Well, I do have a few millions. Let''s invest five millions EXP for now, and all the Mana you want."


    FLUOOOOSH!


    I felt this energy flow out of my soul and reach the Dungeon, which quickly started to absorb this energy and in exchange, generate more of this blue energy, Dungeon Energy.


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 5.000.000 EXP and as much Mana as you could!]


    [You have generated 5860 Dungeon Energy!]


    "It seems that if you don''tbine the Mana with EXP, it wont generate Dungeon Energy, sadly, but this is already a lot!" Alice said in surprise.


    "Nice." I nodded. "Alright, let''s start. I want to put three more Fruits of Knowledge here, and here¡­ I think three is enough for now, this space is not that big after all."


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Knowledge Fruit (B Grade)] x2!]


    [You have spent 200 Dungeon Energy to assimte the itempletely!]


    [A new Tree of the Knowledge Fruit will be born!]


    FLAASH!


    Two saplings grew, until they became the tiny adults, and then I gave them water and some nutrition in a few seconds and done.


    "Nice, with this¡­ I think I could nt here¡­ Naturia''s Leaves of Life, and Mana Fruits, also Spiritual Buds! She can make a few every day, but she gets tired after a while, so I don''t like forcing her to make too many." I said. "With this, we can relieve her stress."


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Leaf of Life (C Grade)] x4 and [Mana Fruit (C Grade)] x4!]


    [You have spent 800 Dungeon Energy to assimte the itempletely!]


    [New Leaf of Life Herbs and Mana Fruit Shrub will be born!]


    POOF! POOF! POOF!


    Eight new nts emerged in a beautiful line-like order, nts that shouldn''t even be possible to create could be replicated here!


    "Nice! I think I have at least space for around twelve more nts? Then let''s go with these now¡­"


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Fortifying Potato (C Grade)] x4 and [Nutritious Radish (C Grade)] x4!]


    [You have spent 800 Dungeon Energy to assimte the itempletely!]


    [A New Fortifying Potato nt and Nutritious Radish nts will be born!]


    POOF! POOF! POOF!


    And once more, eight new nts emerged!


    "Nice, so even the nts that my Farm Familiars can create work?! This is more broken than I thought¡­ W-Wait! Then can I use this?!"


    I quickly took out of my inventory a beautiful branch and nted it on the ground¡­


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon has assimted the [Spirit Tree Crystalized Branch (B Grade)] x1!] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [You have spent 1000 Dungeon Energy to assimte the itempletely!]


    [A New Young Crystallized Spirit Tree will be born!]


    FLUOOOOSH!


    "W-Woah, that''s the one item you''ve been saving!" Said Alice.


    "Yeah, I knew I could use it on something important!" Iughed.


    The tree quickly grew, resembling a beautiful green and transparent crystal in the shape of a tree, growing beautiful green crystal-like leaves.


    "Amazing, such a high-quality material! With this I can make even stronger potions and other items!" I celebrated. "Now let''s go for the other items¡­"


    Ding!


    [Your Dungeon has gained 650 EXP for growing 19 different nts.]


    [EXP: 700/1000]


    "Oh nice! Almost to Level 2." I smiled. "Alright¡­ Now, let''s buy some Dungeon Facility¡­ What can I buy right now?"


    [Dungeon Facility Shop (Level 1)]


    [Avable Items: 2/2]


    [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] [Cost]: [1000 DE]


    [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)] [Cost]: [2000 DE]


    "I can only buy two items?" I asked.


    "New items unlock with each Level, but yeah, this is your limit." Alice exined.


    "Gotcha."


    Ding!


    [You exchanged 3000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You have purchased the [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] and [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)]!]


    [Where do you want to ce these Dungeon Facilities?]


    Suddenly, it gave me the option of cing them anywhere¡­


    "Alright, let''s put this fountain in the middle and¡­ the forest at the left corner over there."


    FLAAASH! FLAAASH!


    Both items magically materialized where I wanted¡­ This really felt like I was a goddess willingly creating and doing whatever I wanted.


    Is this how that Evil Dungeon God bastard feels like? Damn, now I envy him a bit.


    Ding!


    [You have sessful ced both [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] and [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)] Dungeon Facilities in the First Dungeon Floor!]


    [The [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] is beginning to produce rich, fresh water. By giving amand to the [Dungeon System], it will automatically give this water to the crops you''re growing!]


    [Additionally, this water has partial healing properties, although rather weak.]


    [The [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)] is hustling with life! [Horned Rabbits (Tier 1)] [Gray Wolves (Tier 2) and [Giant Bears (Tier 3)] will begin to appear!]


    [Monsters in the Dungeon obey the Dungeon Masterpletely; however, they might hunt between one another if not supervised, and to feed themselves.]


    [They won''t touch your crops unless you give them permission.]


    "It is nice the horned rabbits were created; they reproduce fast and can be food for the wolves and the bear." I nodded with a smile.


    [Your Dungeon has gained 350 EXP for cing two Facilities.]


    [EXP: 1000/1000]


    [Your Dungeon has Leveled up to Level 2!]


    [A New Floor has be avable!]


    -----

 Chapter 831 Upgrading The Dungeon, Getting A Second Floor

    <h4>Chapter 831 Upgrading The Dungeon, Getting A Second Floor</h4>


    -----


    [Your Dungeon has gained 350 EXP for cing two Facilities.]


    [EXP: 1000/1000]


    [Your Dungeon has Leveled up to Level 2!]


    [A New Floor has be avable!]


    [EXP: 0/10000]


    [Your Stats gained a Bonus of +1000 for bing a Level 2 Dungeon Master.]


    "You did this faster than I thought! I guess having a lot of EXP umted helped!" Said Alice.


    "Yeah, though I could elerate the process even more, I don''t want to just dump all my EXP into the Dungeon alone." I said. "After all, it can be used to Level Up skills, create powerful items, make System Seeds, and so on¡­."


    "You''re right." Alice nodded.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] is wondering what theme you want your second dungeon floor to be? The avable themes are the same as the ones from before.]


    "Then this time let''s make Labyrinthian Themed Dungeon Floor!" I said.


    TRUUUM¡­!


    Suddenly, stairs leading downstairs emerged before my eyes.


    "Wow, fancy."


    I walked downstairs, quickly finding out a smallbyrinth emerged in front of my eyes. It was at least ten times as bigger as the first floor though.


    "Damn, it isrger than the first floor." I wondered, looking around. "So how does this one works?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that to make the Labyrinth-type Dungeon Develop, you must bring monsters that can be assimted. Alive, if possible. Trap Devices are the same.]


    [Of course, there are new Dungeon Facilities that will offer Monster Production and some basic Dungeon Trap Devices.]


    "Interesting, I guess I can''t do this one right away¡­" I said. "Let''s see the shop at least, before I get out of here for now."


    [Dungeon Facility Shop (Level 2)]


    [Avable Items: 3/3]


    [Set of Trap Devices of Suffering (D+ Grade)] [Cost]: [2000 DE]


    [Dungeon Slime Nest (D+ Grade)] [Cost]: [2500 DE]


    [Dungeon Spider Nest (D+ Grade)] [Cost]: [3000 DE]


    "Looks interesting¡­" I nodded. "I would need¡­ A bit over seven million EXP to get everything approximately. And if I do, I can produce slimes and spiders as dungeon monster pets? That sounds kind of cool¡­"


    "Ugh, fine, I can''t resist!" I cried.


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 7500000 EXP and Large Quantities Of Mana!]


    [The Dungeon has absorbed the energy and generated 8850 Dungeon Energy!]


    [You have purchased [Set of Trap Devices of Suffering (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Slime Nest (D+ Grade)] and [Dungeon Spider Nest (D+ Grade)]!]


    I ced the Devices around the Corridors, near the ces I n to open the Dungeon Gates, meanwhile, I put the Slime Nest to the northwest, while the Spider Nest to the southeast, like that, they''re far away from one another and don''t engage on fights as much.


    I''ll find some ratster and assimte them into the dungeon with the remaining Dungeon Energy I get so I can create a proper food chain for them.


    Ding!


    [You have ced the [Set of Trap Devices of Suffering (D+ Grade)] around the Dungeon! Deadly traps emerge! Who will be unlucky enough to enter your dangerous dungeon now?]


    [You have ced the [Dungeon Slime Nest (D+ Grade)] in your dungeon! Slimy and ferocious [Blue Slimes (Tier 1)], [Green Slimes (Tier 2)] and [Red Slimes (Tier 3)] are beginning to crawl around, seeking anything to eat!]


    [You have ced the [Dungeon Spider Nest (D+ Grade)], a [Spider Queen (Tier 4)] is born, and is beginning toy eggs by herself to create a small family of subjects such as [ck Spiders (Tier 2)] and [Giant ck Spiders (Tier 3)]¡­]


    "Interesting¡­ They are born almost instantaneously¡­ This feels like I''ve be a summoner of sorts." I wondered, walking around the dungeon, the traps didn''t work on me. "Oh, hello there."


    I was suddenly greeted by a huge Red Slime wandering around, it timidly approached me as I petted it, and gave it some food, which it ate happily, and then, it began moving away.


    I better not make any bond with these guys, I''ll be pretty much using their lives as resources, so I can''t harbor any deep feelings with them nor think of them as pets.


    [Your Dungeon has gained 2500 EXP for cing three facilities and producing arge quantity of monsters.]


    [EXP: 2500/10.000]


    [Dungeon Energy is slowly being produced¡­]


    [You gained +16 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You gained +3 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You gained +1 Dungeon Energy¡­]


    "Cool, I''m even getting this naturally now!" I smiled. "Alright, let''s go on a hunt! [Dungeon Gate]"


    [A Dungeon Gate will be created.]


    FLUOOOSH!


    Opening the gate once more, I walked outside and jumped out into the wilderness outside. Quickly and easily finding what I was looking for, rapidly multiplying critters that can be good food for anything.


    I caught several Tier 1 Big Rats, some Night Horned Rabbits, also Tier 1, and a few Timid Crickets, also Tier 1. Assimting things cost Dungeon Energy, so for now I choose weak prey animal that can multiply easily.


    And what are they going to eat? Well, I''ll also introduce a bunch of tasty mushrooms I have in my inventory, all of them mostly rapidly multiplying D+ Rank Dungeons that''ll feed on the Mana to grow easily.


    I have endless Mana, so food for the lowest of the low won''t be an issue.


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Big Rats (Tier 1)] x6, [Night Horned Rabbits (Tier 1)] x4, and [Timid Crickets (Tier 1)] x3!]


    [You have spent 650 Dungeon Energy to assimte the Monsters Completely!]


    [New Types of Monster has been added to the Dungeon Second Floor!]


    [Dungeon Rats, Night Horned Rabbits, and Timid Crickets will begin multiplying as they eat food and procreate.]


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon has assimted [White Mushroom (D Grade)] x10 [Brown Mushroom (D Grade)] x10, and [ck Mushroom (D Grade)] x5!]


    [You have spent 625 Dungeon Energy to assimte the itemspletely!]


    [New types of Mushrooms have begun multiplying rapidly around the Dungeon as they absorb your Mana!]


    [The smaller monsters have begun consuming the mushrooms.]


    [The stronger monsters have begun hunting the smaller monsters for sustenance, multiplying their own poption too.]


    And this is how you create a food chain.


    -----

 Chapter 832 The Vengeful Spider

    <h4>Chapter 832 The Vengeful Spider</h4>


    -----


    Within the depths of arge, insect-infested dungeon, a gigantic demon woman with her lower half of an utterly titanic ck spider, and her upper half of a big and beautiful, purple-skinned giantess frowned with her graceful yet domineering face at what she was sensing¡­


    The presence of the heroes was growing closer with every passing hour. In a day, or less, they might finally arrive in her domain. Despite all the strength she has been cultivating this entire time, she felt frustrated and even rather angered.


    This wasn''t supposed to go this way¡­ Her Swarm had attacked several areas, destroyed many viges, and she was slowly making her way to the Elven Territory.


    She was supposed to destroy Agartha and kill the Queen of Elves, creating utter chaos all across the continent!


    Her powers and her retainers, capable of even leveling the heroes when undergoing their strongest transformations through True Demonification assured such a n, even if they might die after fighting enough.


    The heroes had grown rusty. If it wasn''t for their children, who were growing strong so incredibly fast, she would had been able to surely crush them¡­ She held within her the power of the Evil Spider Goddess Lolth after all!


    Yet¡­ those children!


    "That red-haired girl''s powers are like nothing ever seen before¡­" She muttered in anger. "Even surpassing that other white-haired girl, or the boy¡­ Just what is she?! To be able to cancel the power of my True Demonified servants, and even gain the power to ignore physical defense and magical defense to an extent, and that''s without even talking about her many other powers. So frustrating! Is this what the heroes have been so busy creating? A monster that can kill all the demons?!"


    As Arachne roared in fury and frustration, she hit the crystal orb in front of her, shattering it into pieces with her fists alone.


    CRAAASH!


    "RAAARGH! DAMNED HUMANS! ISN''T IT NOT ENOUGH WITH EVERYTHING YOU''VE TAKEN AWAY FROM ME?! WHY CAN''T I DO THE SAME?! WHY CAN''T I TAKE AWAY EVERYTHING FROM YOU THEN?!"


    She roared with fury, as she started to remember the past Demon King, herrades, and Beelzebub, her mentor and father figure¡­


    "You''ve taken everything¡­ I''ll kill you all, I won''t let this slide¡­ Not at all!" She roared furiously. "Come to your deaths then! I don''t care¡­" She talked to herself. "As long as I possess control over this dungeon¡­"


    "Talking to yourself again?" Suddenly, the voice of a cocky young human emerged behind her.


    "Hm? You¡­" Arachne nced at the pale-skinned, gray-haired man with red eyes wearing a long ck robe, covering most of his head. "What do you want, human?"


    "I havee to report you that we''re no longer working together. I''ve already done my part. I am not going to risk my life and fight those monsters. Three of them at once¡­ you stand no chance, Arachne. Escape now while you can." He spoke.


    "You coward! Escape, ME?!" Arachne roared, gritting her teeth. "I will never escape¡­ I will fight them all! I will KILL them all! I will avenge my tribe, I will avenge the demons that were massacred by those monsters¡­ With the almighty powers of mdy Lolth, why should I fear them? And why should I need your support?"


    "Alright, be my guest." The man, Gray, sighed, opening a portal to the Demon Continent. Before leaving, he nced back at her onest time. "Before leaving, Arachne, I want to tell you that every person that has dedicated their entire lives on revenge ended dying anyways. You won''t be any different because Lolth is backing you. In fact, that monster might just be using you for her own goals, you''re her puppet."


    "And what are you to the Evil Dragon of Dungeons then, you filthy human garbage?!" Arachne roared furiously. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I am merely someone cooperating with him. We''re striving to an end of a cycle, not for revenge. And as you can see, I don''t do everything he asks me to do. I''ll be leaving because I value my life more." Said Gray. "And quite honestly¡­ I don''t want to hurt them, if possible."


    "HMPH, I SHOULDN''T HAD EXPECTED ANY LESS FROM THE SAME FITLH THAT KILLED MY KING!!!" Arachne roared furiously, her giant ws about to reach Gray. "I''LL FIRST HAVE YOUR HEAD!"


    CRAAAAAASSSSH!!!


    However, before she could realize, Gray had already left, and her ws only hit the floor, shattering it apart¡­


    "Tsk¡­" She groaned, ring at the crater. "Cowardly, traitorous, filthy¡­ All of you humans are the same¡­ I will kill you all¡­ I''ll cleanse this world of your filth."


    She nced at the small, tightly wrapped with spider silk girl at her side, which was hanging out from the ceiling. From within her, a powerful divine blessing existed.


    "I wish I could devour you now, you littlemb¡­" She sighed. "But my Goddess has told me that I need two at least for the ritual to beplete¡­ That small and weak boy, I need him¡­ Once he''s here, the ritual shall begin, and your powers, the divine blessings of heroes, shall be mine¡­"


    Sheughed evilly, caressing the little girl who was currentlypletely unconscious.


    "Asarashk."


    Right after uttering those words, a gigantic, humanoid insect in the shape of arge ck beetle with a feminine, curvilinear body appeared.


    Only her face seemed slightly humanoid, while the rest of her body, aside from its shape, was covered on a hard ck exoskeleton that resembled an incredibly hard metallic armor, wings behind her allowed her to easily fly in midair.


    This was Arachne''s strongest retainer, a powerful Insectoid Demon that has served her since she was very young, since Beelzebub and the past Demon King were alive.


    "Yes, mdy?" She asked with utter devotion.


    "Prepare everything. Bring as many Swarms as possible. The other Insectoid Generals¡­ tell them all to prepare." Arachne said. "The heroes areing, and we shall not run, we will fight them, and kill them all."


    "Heh¡­ So the time has finallye." Asarashk smiled maliciously. "Very well, mdy¡­" She said, quickly flying away.


    "Soon¡­ You shall surrender your lives to me¡­" Arachne said, filled with madness, as she held a silver bracelet imbued with blue jewels, emanating a dimensional energy that granted her full power over this Dungeon...


    -----

 Chapter 833 Feeding The Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 833 Feeding The Dungeon</h4>


    -----


    Once the next morning came, I felt like exercising a bit, and while nobody was awake yet, I went inside my Dungeon to check it again while running around and getting ustomed to my new Stats, which greatly improved my physical strength and magical might by¡­ well, quite a lot. I got one thousand to all stats, permanently! It was certainly worth it.


    I only wonder how much I''ll get out of the Dungeon when it reaches Level 3¡­ Maybe only another thousand? Or maybe more¡­ It feels like I can finally level up! Although in a weird way, and maybe it isn''t even leveling up though.


    And first thing first¡­


    "Sylphy, hurry! Something terrible seems to have happened on the second floor!" Alice panicked, as she led me to the second floor, where I found a huge wastnd!


    Countless slimes and spider carcasses were spread everywhere, as if hundreds fought on an all-out battle.


    "How did this happen so fast? I thought I introduced prey monsters!" I said.


    "T-The thing is¡­" Alice sighed.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] apologizes for not having rified something¡­]


    [Whenever you step out of the Dungeon, time inside pass on really fast so a proper growth can be generated in a good time for you.]


    "Eh? Such a thing is real¡­?" I wondered. "Okay¡­"


    "Looks like after a few months, the monsters grew in quantity severely, and started fighting for supremacy and territory." Alice indicated.


    "Hmm? Let''s see¡­" I quickly walked around the second floor, finding that the two factions, the Slimes and Spiders, have multiplied to¡­ thousands!


    And not only that, but the Slimes gained a Slime Queen, which was Tier 4, the same as the Spider Queen. Both generated a rivalry, and constantly generated offspring to fight one another.


    This led to an evolutionary race of some sort, where both tried to create stronger offspring with new abilities. therefore, there''s now several variants of Blue, Red, and Green Slimes, and also of ck Spiders.


    Although a lot have been massacred, the Queens ascended to Titer 5 after eating tons of their rivals, and their weakest children are always Tier 3 now.


    "Well, it was healthier than I imagined, their growth was exponential thanks to that!" I said with a smile.


    "Y-You don''t really mind it?!" Alice was shocked.


    "Nah, the stronger and more battle ready they are, the better, actually." I nodded. "And if there''s thousands, then that''s even better."


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] says that you have the power to stop the time eleration even when you''re out, if that''s what you want, and resume it whenever.]


    "I see. For now, let''s keep it up, but stop their fighting for now. Slimes, Spiders, I want you to feast on these ones." I said, taking out hundreds of corpses of huge Demonic Insects we''ve fought before. "Slime Queen, Spider Queen, your offspring can be stronger if you eat these, right?"


    The two seemed to nod, although they didn''t got closer to one another, they clearly hated each other quite a lot¡­


    "Alright, for now, don''t fight and produce strong soldiers." I smiled. "I''ll provide you with enough food, so you don''t have to desperately eat everything."


    "Guuuuuhh¡­"


    "Gishhaaa!"


    The Slime Queen and the Spider Queen came to some sort of agreement. But even if I had an army of thousands, would that be enough against the Swarm? Well, as long as I buff them first using ss Skills, Magic, or my Yggdragon''s Aura, it might be just enough to hold them back much better.


    Leaving that problem aside, which wasn''t that much of a big deal, I moved to the first floor and saw several crops flourishing. Seems like the time eleration made them grow even bigger, the trees wererger, although they had yet to give some fruits.


    "Looks like the nts are soon to mature, they might gave out items in less than an outside world day now. Also, seems like you can leave this ce elerated if you want to too." Alice said. "Separated from below."


    "This Dungeon is rather crazy; I can manipte it to such an extent?" I wondered. "Ugh, mymon sense is fading away even faster than before¡­ Well, for now, I wonder what the Forest Monsters are up to¡­"


    I walked to the forest to meet them, finding the ce strangely peaceful. It seemed there was now a "Forest King" an evolved Giant Bear at Tier 5 which had a big group of Giant Bears serving him.


    The Gray Wolves were still strong, but none of them had yet to have a Tier 5 leader, their strongest was a Tier 3 Gray Wolf Pack Leader.


    And the horned rabbits¡­ were still rabbits, nothing to report there.


    "What do you think, can you fight outside?" I wondered, asking the Forest King.


    "GRRRHHH¡­ GRAAH¡­" He seemed to not mind helping out. "GROAR."


    However, he pointed at a pile of food.


    "Oh, so you want somepensation. I am the Dungeon Master, I could just force you to obey me, big guy¡­" I sighed. "But fine, how about this?" I offered him and hisrge family demonic insectoid carcasses, which they happily started chewing.


    "Alright, that''s enough for now¡­" I walked outside my dungeon, having cleared more what I should do next, I''ll let them develop for a bit more. Hopefully by the time we fight Arachne, I can show off this power.


    "Sylphy! Time for breakfast!" Aquarina said, entering my alchemy room. "You stayed the entire night here! I wanted to cuddle!"


    "R-Right, sorry about that, haha." Iughed a bit, apologizing. "Let''s go have breakfast with everyone then." I nodded.


    "Okay! I made pancakes for you this morning!" She smiled.


    "Oh? Sounds nice~" I walked by her side downstairs, greeting the rest of my family.


    "Good mornin'' Sylphy!" Mist said first. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hey, were you working making potions all night? Do you even sleep?" Celeste sighed.


    "Good morning Sylphy, how are you today?" Celica asked politely.


    "Sylphy,e eat at our side, you look a bit pale, have you eaten enough?" My father wondered.


    "Good morning everyone! Ah, yeah, I''m a bit exhausted¡­ Huh? Where''s Zack and Luck?" I asked.


    "Both of them are sparring outside since this morning." Said Shade, crossing his arms. "They''re getting along quite well."


    "Oh? Interesting¡­" I looked through the mirror, the two were fighting with all they''ve got.


    Luck''s personality had given a sudden shift, as he seemed much more decisive than before. Also Zack was no longer the petty young boy from before, acting much more maturely, and helping out Luck train as much as he could, while trying out his own abilities.


    "Hey you two! Come to eat breakfast already!" I said.


    "Oh, right¡­" Zack nodded.


    "Hahhh¡­ We''ve been sparring for at least a few hours, hahah." Luckughed. "I''m starving¡­"


    "Me too, let''s go!" Zack nodded.


    "Nope, nope, nope, first of all, take a shower." I said, sshing them with water.


    SPLAAAAASH!


    "Wuuaaagghh¡­!"


    "Uuugghh¡­!"


    Both fell to the floor as I sshed them with tons of water to wash all their sweat. And then, a warm breeze to dry their clothes and bodies.


    FLUOOOSH~


    "And done!" I nodded. "Much better!"


    "Ugh, you never change, Sylphy." Zack sighed.


    "S-So she has always been like that, huh¡­" Luck sighed as well.


    "Hey! I was just being nice and-"


    RUMBLE!


    TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    Suddenly, the earth right behind the two of them opened wide, as a huge worm emerged from within, roaring furiously!


    "GROOOOAARRRR!! I''ve finally found YOU, HEROES!"


    Ugh, another bug?


    Wait, this is actually good, more food for my dungeon monsters!


    -----

 Chapter 834 Ambush

    ?


    -----


    Right before we could enjoy our breakfast properly, trouble arose. I honestly was surprised of how peaceful things were, these bugs are very persistent, and to think they gave us almost two days of peace was amazing.


    But I guess things cannot be so easy, can''t they? And this time, instead of two centipedes, our attacker was a huge talking worm, resembling something like the sand worms I''ve seen in monster encyclopedias back home, with its head holding the small humanoid torso of a really fat and ugly guy, with a jawless, circr mouth filled with fangs, simrly to the one in the worm head¡­


    "RAHAHAHAHA! I''VE FINALLY FOUND YOU, HEROES! NOW, MY CHILDREN, COME AND FEAST ON THEM!"


    RUMBLE!


    Before we could evenment on what was happening, the entire forest surrounding our little house trembled even more, dozens of enormous Sand Worms popped out of the ground one after another.


    "GRUOOOHHHHH!"


    "SHAAAAARGHH!"


    "GRYYEEEEEHHH!!!"


    "How annoying." Uncle Arafunn yawned, drinking from his cup of tea, as he waved his hand. "[Divine Tempest Barrier]"


    A second before all the Sand Worms were to destroy the house I had created, their heads ended hitting a huge barrier made out of spiraling divine winds, which quickly left ugly wounds over their faces.


    CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    "Phew, you saved us there, Arafunn." Luck sighed in relief.


    "Well, isn''t this a good opportunity to try out our strength though?" Asked Zack, cracking his knuckles. "They''re all Tier 7, I think. That big guy is at least Tier 8 though."


    "THIS BARRIER CANNOT PROTECT YOU FOREVER!"


    The monstrous Sand Worm Demon roared, hitting it with his huge body. His jaws suddenly opened, unleashing a destructive beam of pure darkness, the barrier barely moved though, it was really tough!


    BOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    "UGH?! DAMMIT!"


    It was struggling quite a lot¡­ Usually Uncle Arafunn doesn''t set that strong of a barrier, he must have been really pissed off he was interrupted while enjoying his morning herbal tea mix.


    "Can you kids go take care of it?" Uncle asked. "An, Shade, this time leave it all to them, they''ve grown strong enough already."


    "Well, if you say so." My father nodded. "Sylphy, take care of Luck for us."


    "Go for it, Aquarina." Shade said calmly.


    "Sheesh, any other person would be panicking a lot right now but you three are so rxed." I sighed. "Being the heroes children have really killed ourmon sense¡­"


    "Hahaha." Aquarinaughed a bit. "Well, let''s go!"


    She quickly leaped into action, as I followed her closely. For now, I didn''t wanted to reveal my Dungeon Abilities, and I wanted my monsters to grow stronger before anything else happens.


    "Well, I guess we got no other option." Sighed Celeste. "Time to do some warm-up exercise!"


    "Eeeh? I have barely eaten my third te of pancakes though¡­" Mistined, although she still joined us.


    "Maybe it should be about time I build more friends¡­" Celica wondered, walking out of the house.


    "AHA! YOU''VE COME TO YOUR DEATHS, CHILDREN?! PERFECT! THIS''LL MAKE THINGS EASIER!"


    The big worm guy was really strange, however, he was still an intelligent¡­ person, even if he was part of the Swarm. The bare minimum I could do is tell him to retreat.


    "Please retreat while you can. We won''t chase you down¡­ This is not the way, you don''t have to obey Arachne, you have your own life! Don''t waste it away like this!" I said. "Please, just-"


    BAAAAAMMM..!


    "LIKE I CARE WHAT YOUR STUPID WORDS MEAN! I''LL KILL YOU ALL AND EAT YOU! HAHAHA!"


    He waspletely brainless and acted very much like a barbarian. All of the insectoid demons we''ve meet since the Nymph Goddesses Ruins Dungeon has been like this.


    They seempletely different than other Demons we''ve fought, they are¡­ very basic in mind, and seem to just be puppets. It makes me pity them a bit because they might be controlled.


    But at the same time, their monstrosity and what they''ve done against the many innocents they''ve killed cannot be forgiven.


    If they''re so hellbent into killing us all to the point they would rather die than surrender or escape¡­ Then there''s no point in trying anymore.


    "Don''t say I didn''t gave you a chance." I sighed, leaping into action, as my entire body surged with the power of Sunshine and my Yggdragon Aurabined together. "Ignatius! Naturia! Give me your strength!"


    "Okay! Got it!" Ignatius roared, imbuing himself into my Aura.


    "Okaaay! Fofoo!" Naturia nodded, doing the same.


    FLUOOOOOOSH!


    My entire body slightly transformed into a slightly older form thanks to the power of the Sunshine Ability within the Heavenly Sun Skill, sunlight was really strong this morning, and that coupled with the might of my Yggdragon Aura made for a killerbination.


    My eyes zed with angered mes, as my hair became zing fire, my fists overflowed with draconic aura, as I swung them while ws and scales grew on my hands and then across my arm and body.


    "[Infernal Dragon w]!"


    SLAAAAAAAASSSH!


    A powerful zing sh reached the Sand Worm Demon, hitting his huge, monstrous body with a tremendous, explosive might, his body squirmed, thrown several meters away!


    BAAAAMM¡­!


    "URGH?! YOU DAMN¡­ BITCH!"


    TRUUUMM¡­!


    Suddenly, a darker aura surged from his body, as he started exuding a Demonic power akin to True Demons! A red jewel shining on his chest said it all.


    The power of this red jewel, which was most likely a True Demon Core Shard made his body overflow with might, as he was covered by a hard, red colored exoskeleton armor.


    "I''LL CRUSH YOU AND EAT YOU ALL!"


    Ding!


    [The [Giant Sandworm Demon: Gregeronth (Tier 8)] has undergone [True Demonification]!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [His wounds are beginning to heal at a rapid pace, and all of his stats have increased by +200%!]


    [Additionally, a deadly [Aura of Demonic Pressure] is weakening all of his foes, decreasing All Stats by -30% and draining all nearby foes Health by 0.1% with each second!]


    "No, that is not going to work anymore!" I roared, unleashing my own Yggdragon Aura everywhere, shing against the Aura of Demonic Pressure!


    CRAAAAASH!


    Ding!


    [The power of the [Yggdragon Aura] has overpowered the [Aura of Demonic Pressure], cancelling its effects!]


    "W-WHAT?!"


    -----

 Chapter 835 Not Soft

    ?


    -----


    The mighty pressureing from my Yggdragon''s Aura emerged furiously, fusing with Ignatius powers, and bing the manifestation of a huge, zing dragon.


    CRAAAAASH!


    The very impact of Auras was enough for my Aura, with the aid of Naturia and Alice, to quickly overpower the Aura of Demonic Pressure, stopping it before it could harm any of us.


    Ding!


    [The power of the [Yggdragon Aura] has overpowered the [Aura of Demonic Pressure], cancelling its effects!]


    "W-WHAT?!"


    The deadly Aura of Demonic Pressure vampiric properties and terrific debuffs were cancelled instantly. The huge worm was shocked, but instead of realizing he didn''t have a chance, he simply charged against me recklessly.


    "Maybe you could do that¡­ BUT LIKE HELL I CARE!" He roared back, his new and enhanced body thanks to True Demonification had increased all of his Stats by more than double, and he felt confident even without his Aura of Demonic Pressure.


    However, he was soon going to find out that wasn''t the case anymore either! I quickly imbued Mana into all of my equipment, as their bonus stats started flowing across my body, strengthening me even further.


    Among my equipped items, I activated the power of one of my newest Rings¡­


    "Curse! Beelzebub! I''m counting on you for this one! [Beast Magic]: [Parasitic Beast Manifestation]!"


    "Alright!" Beelzebub merged into my Aura.


    "Fine." Curse nodded, doing the same.


    FLUOOOSH!


    My Beast Aura surged inbination with my Yggdragon Aura, which then absorbed the Spiritual Powers of Curse and Beelzebub to further boost the power of my newest Parasitic Beast Ring!


    "GRAAAARRGH!"


    "SHAAAAH!"


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    Suddenly, a part of my red and green aura changed color to purple and ck, as from within, several centipede, spider, and wasp-like beasts made of aura were imbued into my sword, Scarlet, as I swung it against the sand worm demon at the same time as his huge body was about to strike me.


    "[Demonic Dark Dragon de Arts]: [Infernal Dark ze sh]!"


    SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH!


    My aura condensed into the shape of huge dragon ws made out of zing ck cursed mes, which swung furiously against the sand worm demon!


    His defenses were amazingly strong, but it still dealt some deep damage, piercing his tough exoskeleton armor, even if only a bit.


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAAAASSSH!


    "HAHAHA! PATHETIC!"


    The Sandworm Demonughed, suddenly summoning a sandstorm with his very will and without any sort of conjuration, as it surged from underground and engulfed my entire body.


    "[Dark Sandstorm Vortex]!"


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    "Nnghh!"


    I resisted the terrific force as I overcharged my sword with my aura, and spun around, piercing through the deadly sandstorm and then hitting the Sandworm Demon''s head a few more times, sttering a few of its many eyes!


    SLAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAAASH!


    "AAARGH¡­! Y-YOUU!"


    With his huge tail, he quickly attempted to kick them down, only to hit a zing barrier instead!


    [The Power of [zing Sunshine Ward] has been activated! Due to the overflowing Sunlight Energy, damage has been negatedpletely!]


    [A huge explosion based in the damage taken will ensue!]


    "HUH?!"


    BOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    A zing explosion engulfed the Sandworm Demon, as I quickly flew with my draconic wings into the skies, ncing at him from below.


    I quickly noticed that his body was covered on small wounds all over, with five deadly Parasitic Beast Manifestations infecting hisrger wounds¡­


    [The power of the [Gluttonous Parasitic Beast Ring]''s [Parasitic Beast Manifestation] Ability has been activated! Five Deadly Parasitic Beast Manifestations are infecting the wounds of your foe!]


    [Health Points are being drained by 0.5% with each passing second for 5 Minutes.]


    "UNNGHH?!"


    Suddenly, the sandworm demon quickly realized something was really wrong¡­ It started to groan and struggle to move, feeling his body much heavier. His wounds weren''t regenerating either.


    At the same time, I noticed the rest of my friends constantly fighting the rest of the Sandworm Monsters, which didn''t had the ability to speak like this guy over here.


    Aquarina was exceedingly amazing as ever, while Luck was doing amazingly well by mimicking the power of the Gray Fenrir once more, boosting his strength through the roof.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I wouldn''t be able to go all-out like this if I didn''t had them to guard my back and y all the rest of the annoying, powerful army this guy brought.


    "URGH¡­! M-MY BODY¡­ IS GROWING WEAKER?!" The Sandworm Demon groaned at the same time, hitting the floor with fury. "I-IMPOSSIBLE!"


    "Having difficulties?" I asked. "I''ll say it again, you can retreat and not even cross paths with us again, we''ll forgive your life. You don''t have to fight us¡­ You won''t win."


    "Y-YOU¡­! YOU TRICKY BITCH!" He roared. "I DON''T CARE ABOUT YOUR PITY!!! DIEEE!!!"


    His enormous tail started hitting me constantly while he moved around the forest, destroying all nearby trees in the way and causing a huge mess.


    I intercepted his blows using thebination of my Aura and my Sword Techniques, while bathing him on as much Magic Attacks as I could without trying to damage the forest.


    "[ursed zing Meteor Rain]!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    Dozens of tiny meteors exploded over his enormous body, zing ck mes spreading constantly, his entire body beginning to both weaken and hold more damage.


    "This is yourst chance!" I roared, hitting him in the head with a powerful kick. "GO AWAY!"


    BAAAAAMM¡­!


    "URGHH¡­! HAHAHA.. YOU''RE SOFT¡­!" He suddenly started tough. "YOU''RE A PATHETIC GIRL THAT CAN''T KILL SOMEONE TRYING TO KILL HER?!"


    His enormous body exuded a powerful aura of darkness, as it suddenly shaped into hundreds of monstrous abyssal worms with sharp fangs, attempting to tear me to shreds by trying to bite my entire body apart!


    "Nah, I''m just being a bit merciful because I felt bad. I gave you three chances, this is on you now." I sighed. "[Parasitic Beast Manifestation]: [Detonation]!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    "URGH?!"


    Suddenly, all five of the Parasitic Beasts infecting his wounds shone brightly with a purple, deadly light, as they quickly exploded, right inside of his already worsened wounds.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "UUUAAARGGGHHHH¡­!"


    His entire body was quickly torn to shreds.


    -----

 Chapter 836 Reaching The Last Destination

    <h4>Chapter 836 Reaching The Last Destination</h4>


    -----


    "To be¡­ killed by this¡­ pathetic¡­ human¡­ Ungh¡­"


    Hisst words ended with his entire body falling apart over the bloody forest floor. Ugh, my entire body ended covered on bug juice too.


    "I gave him three chances, I think that was fair, right?" I sighed.


    "I guess so, these demons seem to be hell-bent on barbaric acts, they are not deserving of any pity or mercy, in my opinion." Alice said.


    "They''re different than my Insectoid Tribe, and the rted ones." Beelzebub suddenlymented. "They''re monstrous and seem to have shit for brains! They''re weird, any other normal demon would had run away in his situation¡­ Well, it often also depends in their own convictions, but still¡­"


    "Well, he''s definitely nor a normal demon, he is one of those born in the Swarm." Furoh exined, appearing above me. "They''re more monsters than demons."


    "Whatever''s the case, we should go help out everyone else while we can." I said.


    No matter how much I searched while ying the monsters, I couldn''t detect any Dimensional Stone, all these Sandworm Monsters came all the way here on their own, surprisingly¡­


    The rest were all Tier 7, when our strength wasbined, even an army of over twenty Tier 7 Sandworms died after just half an hour.


    I tried capturing one alive, but they were so big and strong that any chain or binding spell was broken in seconds¡­ Bringing a creature like that inside my Dungeon would had been hellish, andter, the Dungeon System told me the dungeon wouldn''t had been able to assimte it anyways, welp.


    Ding!


    [You have defeated the [Giant Sandworm Demon: Gregeronth (Tier 8)] x1!]


    [You and your Party have defeated [Giant Demonic Sandworms (Tier 7)] x26!]


    [You earned 8.500.000 EXP!]


    [The [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv2] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 43 to Level 46!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 20 to Level 21!]


    [Violet] Level has increased from Level 35 to Level 38!]


    [Brownie] Level has increased from Level 31 to Level 36!]


    [Aquarina] gained 10 Levels, she has reached Level 10/50!]


    [Luck] gained 6 Levels, he has reached Level 16/30!]


    Wow, Sandworms give much more EXP than the usual giant insects from the Swarm, even if they''re in a simr Tier¡­ Is it because they''re more ancient monsters? I guess these guys were most likely mind controlled or enved by Gregeronth or something and weren''t exactly born out of the Swarm.


    Wait, does this means that Arachne is most likely cutting down on costs now? Maybe she knows we''re approaching and is preparing everything she can to greet us with a big feast of EXP.


    Meanwhile, this guy most likely came to attack us by himself¡­


    After storing all the monster corpses, and feeding some of them to my Dungeon''s Monsters, we finally regrouped to have breakfast¡­ It was a wild way to start the morning.


    "Well done, everyone, you''ve certainly grown stronger." My father congratted us. "A-Also, I didn''t expected Sylphy to be able to solo a Tier 8 being yet¡­"


    "Maybe this one was easier, but I suspect that other Tier 8 monsters might be even stronger if they''re much older." I sighed. "I wouldn''t give myself much credit, this demon was most likely recently born from the Swarm Summoning Powers Arachne has, dad."


    "R-Right." He nodded nervously. "Still, that was amazing¡­ I wonder if you''ll surpass me by the time you reach the age of 18¡­"


    "Nah, you''ll still be the strongest, dad!" I giggled.


    "I don''t know if I should take that as apliment or as irony¡­ But I''m really happy to see you grow this much." He sighed with pride, shedding a small tear. "My little Sylphy is all a big and strong hero now¡­"


    "I-I haven''t even reached 14 yet¡­" I facepalmed. "Anyways, there wasn''t any Dimensional Stone though."


    "Yeah, I checked as well, it was weird." Said Shade. "It seems that demon came by his own ord and brought Sandworms that might be living near the faraway desert."


    "There''s a desert in this continent?" Aquarina asked.


    "Yeah, to the faraway wastnds of the north." Shade nodded. "It is a dangerous ce, dominated by powerful Monsters¡­ But that''s not our destination, Arachne, however, might be nearby, based in how we''re moving with yourpass help."


    "I see¡­" I nodded. "Well, we''re getting really close. I think we might arrive at her territory today if we hurry up. We need to prepare for what''s toe."


    "Well, if she didn''t let him summon her endless army of bugs, I''m assuming she might be growing short on supplies or resources¡­" Uncle Arafunn analyzed. "I think Arachne might be trying her hardest to amass as much power to greet us, already having figured we wereing for her by now."


    "I think the same, uncle." I drank some tea. "Let''s make sure to have everything prepared before departing! I''ll go make some more elixirs to refill ourselves, as we''re growing lower in quantity. Everyone should at least have ten of each in their Spatial Pouches, alright?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I quickly ran upstairs to prepare the Elixirs to heal both HP and MP, which I was able to make using materials and herbs I had gathered back in Agartha''s Emerald Forest,bined with the special fruits and vegetables I can create using skills, such as the Divine Fruit of Knowledge, the Leaf of Life and Mana Fruit from Naturia, and the Potatoes and Radishes from my Harvest Familiars.


    "W-Wait Sylphy, you haven''t finished your pancakes yet!" Aquarina chased me down while carrying my te behind me.


    "I''ll finish the while preparing the elixirs! Come help me out!" I said.


    "Geez¡­ Fine!" She sighed.


    Like that, we prepared all we could, and once all things were said and done, we flew across the skies over Arafunn''s Familiar, Tempest, the huge eagle.


    After a few hours of traveling, the rather in-looking scenario of our surroundings changed. The terrain darkened, as severalkes and ponds of miasma appeared one after another.


    And the origin of all this Miasma was arge, ruined temple that had be a dungeon, where I could sense Lara''s presence inside, and also, where Arachne most likely was¡­


    "We''re finally here¡­"


    RUMBLE!


    And right as we arrived, the ground down below shook!


    -----

 Chapter 837 Clashing Against High Tiered Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 837 shing Against High Tiered Monsters</h4>


    -----


    The infested wastnds right below us suddenly shook, as huge holes in the ground opened instantly. And from within, a swarm of Giant Demonic Wasps emerged!


    BBBBZZZZTTT!


    It wasn''t a few hundred, it was at least over a thousand of them! And they weren''t all ordinary ones at Tier 7, I detected several ones mixed in between the rest that were around Tier 7 Rank 8 or even Rank 10! Maybe there was even some Tier 8!


    "So is this her wonderful idea? To throw us just a bunch of flies?" My uncle sighed, swiftly standing up and ncing from above, as he summoned a beautiful emerald flute.


    "I guess there''s no helping it, I doubt you kids can beat all of this while in the middle of the skies." My father sighed. "Time for us to get moving." He quickly summoned arge zing sword.


    "Finally, I was getting rather tired with leaving everything to them. I even thought I was getting a bit rusty¡­" Shade smiled, summoning two daggers made out of abyssal shadows.


    "You''re going? But I think we could-"


    "Save your energies until we get inside the actual dungeon, Sylphy, leave this to the adults." My father smiled. "Tempest, bring them near the ruins, we''ll catch up after we''re done."


    "Alright!" Said the huge emerald feathered eagle, rapidly moving across the skies and evading the gigantic waspsing for us one after another.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Meanwhile, our parents leaped into the air, quickly beginning to action. My father immediately summoned a pair of phoenix wings, while an armor of mes covered his entire body. The half of Shade''s body transformed into his Abyssal Embodiment, bing pitch ck and opening several red eyes, while shadow tentacles surged from within.


    And Arafunn was epassed on a divine spiritual wind, transforming his clothes to be even more beautiful and regal, while he gained a pair of fairy-like wings and a crown made of winds.


    Their auras exuding the almighty power of the heroes that defeated the Demon King¡­ All of them beyond Tier 10, beyond ourprehension, even¡­


    BBBBZZZZTTT!


    Hundreds of wasps surrounded my father, each one as big as a whole house, their sharp stingers quickly attempting to pierce his body. Any normal person in his situation would get torn to shreds¡­ Not even I am sure if I woulde unscathed if I was engulfed by over a thousand giant wasps at once.


    Yet my father didn''t even faltered, with a calm andposed expression on his face, the spiritual divine mes around his body flickered and danced majestically as his huge phoenix wings pped rapidly.


    "[Phoenix Feather de Storm]!"


    Suddenly, his wings unleashed a storm with millions of small, knife-sized zing phoenix feathers at once, piercing and shing against the hundreds of wasps, while protecting my father''s body!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    And it wasn''t all, each of all the thousands of feathers quickly began to explode upon contact, countless of explosions filled the sky, turning it bright red, orange, and yellow.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The power of his magic attacks was much more potent than my petit meteors, and above all, they weren''t even spells, they were like¡­ techniques just using his own spirit abilities!


    "Let''s see¡­ One, two, three!"


    Without even saying a technique name at all, my father raised his sword upwards and counted up to three. Once he reached the count of three, he swung his de at an incredible speed, as a storm of mes that could destroy a whole city entirely was unleashed!


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM¡­!


    The wasps were unable to do a single thing! Over five hundred of them died on the spot, roasted alive, and even turned into ashes¡­


    I was stupidly thinking I was slowly reaching my father''s level.


    But there''s still such a huge gap between the two of us!


    He''s¡­ so awesome!


    And he wasn''t the only one fighting. At the same time, uncle Arafunn unleashed several storms of emerald winds at once while calmly ying his flute.


    "[Melody of Tempest]: [Act I: Storming Butterflies]"


    FLUOOOOSH! FLUOOOOSH! FLUOOOOSH!


    Three spiraling tornadoes surged from his own spiraling wind aura at once while ying along with his beautiful melody, the tornadoes then transformed into thousands of huge butterflies, and started flying at an incredible, sonic speed!


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    As they did, the wasps didn''t even realized what happened before they found themselves cut down into pieces, the wind butterflies were as sharp as des.


    "[Melody of Tempest]: [Act II: Celestial Tornado]"


    Suddenly, all the winds gathered above his own body, as a tremendous, golden mass of spiraling winds surged, hitting both the skies above and the ground below!


    FLUOOOOOOOSSSSH!


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­! TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    As this happened, he flew straight across all the wasps, as they werepletely disintegrated the moment his tornado touched them. In just a few seconds, uncle killed at least three hundred of them¡­


    Andstly, it was Shade, Aquarina''s father, his rapid and precise movements were nowbined with the overwhelming might of his Abyssal Embodiment transformation.


    Hundreds of tentacles with sharp, scythe or de-like tips attacked everywhere as he leaped from ce to ce, literally just walking in midair.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    His daggers unleashed countless of shes each time he swung them once, all while shadows constantly emerged everywhere multiplying with his very presence and devouring it all.


    At the very least, four hundred wasps were killed in just the blink of an eye! More kepting from below, but they were all instantly destroyed before they could even approach us.


    Our parents followed us from behind rapidly, as Tempest led us deeper into the dark, wastnds that Arachne had corrupted using the Miasma of the Dungeon.


    The Dungeon Entrance finally appeared within our sight, but at the same time, tworge towers made of ck crystal, probably something like Demonite, a lesser form of the Demon King''s Crystal surged!


    TRUUUUUMMM! TRUUUUUUMMM¡­!


    Ding! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [The [Twin Towers of Despair] have been summoned by [Dungeon Master: Arachne]!]


    [Within the Towers of Despair, hundreds of souls from innocent victims are being sacrificed tobine thousands of Insectoid monsters together!]


    RUMBLE!


    From within both towers, huge behemoths suddenly surged¡­ insectoid monsters like we''ve never seen before.


    [Two [Insectoid Chaos Chimera Behemoth Kings (Tier 9)] have been summoned!]


    "ROOOOAAAARRRRR!!!"


    -----

 Chapter 838 The Heroes’ Overwhelming Strength!

    <h4>Chapter 838 The Heroes'' Overwhelming Strength!</h4>


    -----


    Not only was Arachne a Dungeon Master as I suspected, but she had such advanced Abilities?! She was able to summon facilities outside of her dungeon territory, and even sacrifice the souls of the people her Swarm has been killing to summon even stronger monsters by fusing already existing lesser monsters.


    That damn spider! How many people has she been killing for her to have hundred of souls avable to use so leisurely?! So Luck and Lara''s vige weren''t the only ones affected¡­ If we haven''t found any viges or signs of life all this way, she must have already wiped out anybody within her territory already¡­


    Ding!


    [The [Twin Towers of Despair] have been summoned by [Dungeon Master: Arachne]!]


    [Within the Towers of Despair, hundreds of souls from innocent victims are being sacrificed tobine thousands of Insectoid monsters together!]


    [Two [Insectoid Chaos Chimera Behemoth Kings (Tier 9)] have been summoned!]


    Both towers suddenly summoned two enormous purple colored magic circles, and from within, gigantic behemoths that resembled to be chimeras made up of many insect parts stuck together emerged. With their body shape being mostly like that of dragons, but covered on exoskeleton, possessing sharp insectoid mandibles, abdomen, many arms with sharp ws, and¡­ wings!


    The two huge Behemoths were almost identical in appearance, and once they noticed us, their huge, fly-like wings started moving rapidly, both of them flying directly towards us at an incredible speed!


    BBBBZZZZTTTT¡­!


    They were as huge as over fifty meters each, yet they could fly through the skies so easily! It was as if we were fighting dragons themselves, the pressure alone was tremendous¡­


    "ROOOOAAAARRRRR!!!"


    "SHAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    Ding!


    [The two [Insectoid Chaos Chimera Behemoth Kings (Tier 9)] have unleashed the power of their [Insectoid King''s Mighty Roar]! All affected foes Stats will drop by -40%, and their HP and MP will decrease by -0.5% with each second!]


    [Duration: Approximately 10 Minutes.]


    Again with these effects! I swear, our foes before never had them! Is this the effect of them mastering the ability to utilize True Demon''s materials and Demonic Energy, which is an otherworldly substance that negatively affects the bodies of living beings of this world?


    "Ungh¡­! Such a mighty pressure¡­ Those monsters are half True Demons!" My father said in shock. "My strength feels like it''s beginning to fade away¡­! Hahaha! It is just like back then."


    "Even if you drain our strength, it will not have the same results anymore." Shade said, rushing across the skies and descending with my father.


    "What a pitiful demonstration, is this all you can do, Arachne?" My uncle smiled. "[Melody of Inspiration]: [Act III: Heroic Sonata]"


    Using his flute, Arafunn created a beautiful, inspiring, and heroic melody which transformed into pure spiritual energy, surrounding all of us together. It felt as if the deadly energy the Behemoths exuded was partially neutralized right away!


    Ding!


    [Arafunn]''s [Heroic Sonata] has neutralized 80% of negative status effects and stat decreases, alongside restoring HP of all allies by +1% with each second!]


    [Additionally, Spiritual Energy is beginning to fill the bodies of all allies listening to the melody!]


    [Duration: 10 Minutes.]


    "Thank you, Arafunn!" My father smiled pridefully. "Kids, stay put, you don''t need to step in when we''re here!"


    "For now, save your strength, the real trial will begin once we enter that dungeon." Shade nodded, as he and father descended, shing against both Behemoths at once!


    My father''s zing sword swung vertically with tremendous power, a huge explosion of phoenix and spiritual mes covered the entire body of the Behemoth he attacked!


    CLAAAAAAAASSSSH! BOOOOOOMMM!!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Meanwhile, Shade started spiraling in midair, spinning through the entire Behemoth''s body with both of his daggers and half of his body transformed into his Abyssal Embodiment form.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAAASSH!


    "GRYYYAAARRGGHHH¡­!"


    "SHYAAAAAAGGHH¡­!"


    Both behemoths screamed in agony as they were forced to step back. Their huge bodies didn''t stopped them from attacking rapidly though, as they immediately swung their many arms, unleashing a barrage of shing blows against our parents!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    "Oh no, they''re being overwhelmed!" Mist panicked. "Maybe I should use some healing or s-something?!"


    "Those huge monsters are way too powerful, their bodies are tremendous, how can they even fight against them properly?!" Luck asked.


    "You two seem to not bepletely aware of how strong those two are." Celeste sighed. "They''ll be just fine¡­ Right, Sylphy, Aquarina?"


    "Yeah." Aquarina nodded. "Nobody can beat papa."


    "Just carefully look at what''s really happening." I said, pointing at our parents.


    Suddenly, they quickly realized that amidst the clouds of smoke generated by the impacts of the behemoth''s ws, both of our parents were fine, both floating in midair while unleashing thousands of attacks at once.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH!


    "Hey, what''s wrong? For being a Tier 9 Monster, you''re pretty weakpared to the Tier 9 beings I''ve fought!" Laughed my father. "Certainly, mass producing monsters will only yield mediocre results¡­!" His soul suddenly emerged out of his own body, zing with spiritual and divine mes, epassing his entire sword. "[Divine zing Sword Arts]: [Infernal Purgatory]!"


    SLAAAAAAAAAAASSSSH!!!


    With a huge sh of his sword, a tremendous explosion of mes reached the behemoth in front of him, as the beast started to burn and explode into pieces. Desperately, it unleashed beams of darkness and spears made of chaotic energies, but father simply burned all attacks to ashes by swinging his sword to all sides as if he had arms and eyes everywhere around his body.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "That''s not going to work, buddy." My fatherughed. "Now Sylphy, take a good look. This is what you''ll one day surpass!" My father raised his sword into the skies, gathering both his own divine zing spirit energy and also the sunlight of the sun itself¡­


    TRUUUUUUUMMM¡­!


    A huge sphere of mes surged,rger than any other spell we''ve seen before, so enormous that it would surely explode right away if I tried doing the same due to theck of stabilization of my own Magic Powers¡­


    Yet my father seamlessly created a small star!


    "[Celestial Nova]!"


    The sphere of mes,rger than three hundred meters fell right over the Behemoth, who desperately tried to destroy with its ws¡­


    But it simply couldn''t fight against such overwhelming power.


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 839 Arachnes Last Stand

    -----


    Father was not only using the same Skills I have, Heavenly Sun, but he was unleashing it to its fullest, most mastered potential, unleashing the power of Sunshine and gathering all the sunlight he could to literally one-shot the Behemoth before it could dare to regenerate back¡­


    He called that Spell "Celestial Nova" and I can tell, he probably used something like that against the Demon King if he was a being that surpassed even Tier 10, which is what mostmon folk believe is the "peak".


    "GRYYYAAARRGGHHHH..!"


    The Behemoth tried to fight the Celestial Nova, but it waspletely futile, it began to vaporize and disappeared into ashes, and whose ashes then disintegrated to an almost subatomic level.


    I can tell why my father is always careful to measure his strength whenever we are near civilians, or in the city. If he used such explosively powerful techniques in the middle of Agartha, or with us around, or even just near Agartha, everything would disappear.


    Maybe he even feels happy he can go all-out for once in here, so he can properly showcase to me what he''s capable of¡­ It only wants me to make to work harder to one day be as strong, no, to surpass him¡­


    Meanwhile, Shade was fighting against the other Behemoth, and he had just the same thing in mind. The rest of his bodypletely was taken over by his Abyssal Embodiment, as he was suddenly covered by a ck, demonic-like armor.


    "[Abyssal Demonic Embodiment]"


    FLUOOOOSH!


    "W-Woah¡­" Aquaria swallowed saliva as she saw her father''s ultimate form, or something close to that.


    "Once you master the power of the Abyssal Embodiment, you''ll be able to fully unlock and inherit the might of our Darkage Bloodline, Aquarina." Shade said calmly, as the huge, wounded Behemoth opened its mandibles, reaching towards Shade and above to devour him.


    "What our bodies can be and transform is only limited by our imagination." He said, his red eyes glowing brightly.


    "ROOOOOAAAARRGHH!"


    As the Behemoth''s jaws grew closer, Shade''s daggers merged with both of his arms, which then also merged together, transforming into a gigantic, ck, and abyssal, fleshy cannon, with countless eyes, fangs, and tentacles, as huge as a whole house¡­


    "[Abyssal Void Cannon]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    A huge mass of darkness and shadows gathered within the monstrous, fleshy cannon, distorting space itself and then unleashing a devastating, all-destructive beam of utter annihtion¡­


    TRUUUUUUUUMMMMMM¡­!


    "GRAAAAEEERGGHHHHH!!!"


    The Behemoth ended taking the beam into its enormous jaws, which quickly broke apart into pieces, and so the rest of its huge body, which copsed into pieces!


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!


    The entire cannon beam pierced through its entire gigantic body and then left a massive hole underground¡­ It was just as destructive as father''s attack, but the beam was much more concentrated in a single spot, dealing even more devastating damage.


    It was insane!


    "A-Amazing¡­" Aquarina muttered. "Daddy''s so awesome!"


    Despite being an agile and dexterous assassin-type of fighter, Shade had an incredibly powerful, overwhelming attack like that¡­ This probably means that all heroes reached a point where their strength surpassed whatever ss or talents they had, and simply became weapons of mass destruction.


    Maybe¡­ this is why they fear so much to use their powers, and the reason why they hold back so much when fighting foes near cities or people they could harm. To hold and control such power from not harming others, I can understand it must be a painfully hard thing to do.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Seems like they''re done." Arafunnughed. "And we''re getting closer. But those towers, might as well destroy them before-"


    RUMBLE!


    And as if reading my uncle''s mind, both of those towers ended doing something suspicious! Their entire crystalized bodies started melding together into a single mass of ck and purple crystals, suddenly gaining arms and legs, and several huge red eyes.


    Ding!


    [Utilizing leftover Soul Energy and tremendous quantities of Miasma, the [Dungeon Master: Arachne] has merged both [Twin Towers of Despair] into a brand-new summon!]


    A gigantic, over 100-meter-tall knight-shaped titan made of pure Demonite surged, protecting the gates leading to the dungeon''s entrance, while materializing both a gigantic spear and a shield¡­ This is most likely Arachne''sst stand!


    "GRUOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!"


    [The [Demonite Titan Golem Knight (Tier 9)] has been summoned!]


    [His very presence exudes deadly and toxic otherworldly Demonic Energy and Miasma, all foes that enter this deadly [Aura of Deadly Demonite] will have their Magic Power and Physical Strength reduced by -50%, while HP decreases by -0.5% with each second!]


    [Duration: Indefinitely.]


    "I see that you''re growing desperate, Arachne." Arafunn sighed. "Well, you two already had the spotlight, may I take care of this little guy?"


    "Sure thing." My father nodded.


    "I need to rest a bit after using this much power, so be my guest." Shade smiled.


    "Very well then, let''s make this quick. The little Lara must be waiting for us." Arafunn smiled, his flute suddenly transforming, gathering wind spiritual energies, and growingrger and more beautiful, until itpletely changed into a long flute staff!


    "GRUOOHHHHH!"


    Furiously guarding the Dungeon Gates, the gigantic titan made of Demonite quickly nced at uncle Arafunn as he grew closer, its huge body moving slowly, gathering tremendous quantities of demonic energy and miasma into its huge spear, made out of the same material.


    "RAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    With furious might, the spear wasunched directly towards Arafunn, so big yet so fast that it was swiftly engulfed on demonic, miasmic mes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    FLAAAAAAASSSSH!


    Despite the imminent danger, Uncle calmly nced at the scene, gathering the powers of his Magic and Spirits, especially Melodia, his strongest spirit.


    "[Melody of Tempest]: [Final Act: Oblivion''s Farewell]"


    The winds shaped around him as if they resembled musical notes. The entire skies above started swirling. The clouds, the lightning, the winds, all of them obeyed hismands.


    The skies themselves, oblivion, became one with him, as a tremendous, spiraling mass of lightning, winds, clouds, and atmospheric pressure descended from the skies.


    TRUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMM¡­!


    And then both the Demonite Spear and the huge titan werepletely shattered into countless tiny pieces¡­


    -----

 Chapter 840 Entering The Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 840 Entering The Dungeon</h4>


    -----


    Thanks to Arafunn''s previous melody, even the overpowered debuffing aura of the Demonite Golem Titan wasn''t that big of a deal, and with his ultimate magic spell, which quite literally unleashed something akin to the wrath of a god of winds, the entire Tier 9 titan was destroyed¡­


    Ding!


    [Your Party has defeated [Giant Demonic Wasps (Tier 7 ~ 8)] x1023 [Insectoid Chaos Chimera Behemoth Kings (Tier 9)] x2 and [Demonite Titan Golem Knight (Tier 9)] x1!]


    [You earned 4.530.000 EXP!]


    Over four million EXP from watching is insane! I can''t imagine how much would they give individually if I had defeated them myself¡­


    "We''re getting closer!" Said my father. "Prepare yourselves!"


    Tempest carried us down into the miasmic territory, as we flew across the entirendscape. Smaller insectoid monsters jumped towards us the moment we descended, but out parents swiftly took them down one after another.


    SLAAASH! BOOOM! CRAAASH!


    "There!" I said, quickly ncing in front of us.


    "Tempest! Charge at full speed! Break the gates if necessary!" Arafunn roared.


    "CRAAAH! VERY WELL!"


    The huge Tempest Eagle roared, his entire body overflowing with Spiritual Energy as his beak was suddenly covered by a sharp, spear-shaped aura of spiraling winds.


    "RAAAAAAH!"


    CRAAAAAAASSSH!!!


    The gates didn''t even budge against his strength, as we all arrived inside the dark depths of the ruins. Darkness momentarily engulfed us all, as I ended falling into the floor, but I wasn''t really hurt, so it wasn''t anything bad.


    "We''re here!" I said, quickly standing back up and ncing at everyone else. "Huh?"


    However, I couldn''t find anybody. Everything became pitch ck for a split of a second and then¡­ Everyone disappeared! What in the world?!


    "Huh? What the¡­? Where did everyone go?!" I looked around, only to find myself inside a huge room, which had three gates leading to three different paths.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon Master: Arachne] has activated the [Dungeon Shift] Ability!]


    [All of your party members had been teleported to other locations randomly.]


    [This ability cannot be used more than once per day.]


    [Due to the strong connection, your Familiars and Spirits have remained within your Soul Scape and have not been teleported away.]


    [Equipment is not affected either.]


    She had such an ability?!


    "Alice! Everyone! Come out!" I quickly summoned all of my army of Familiars; they were just as perplexed as I was.


    "Looks like that witch was waiting for all of you to enter the dungeon from the beginning!" Ignatius sighed. "See? This is what I always tell you, you''re too careless!"


    "Careless? We did everything we could to make sure something like this wouldn''t happen. But I guess willingly entering the domain of a Dungeon Master is still very bold¡­ But we needed to rescue Lara." I sighed. "There was just no other way around it, sadly."


    "I guess you''re not wrong." Beelzebub said. "I never thought Arachne would be a Dungeon Master though. She must have most likelye across a special ancient relic that allowed her to be one."


    "A special relic?" Asked Curse. "Is there such a thing aside from Sylphy''s bracelet?"


    "That bracelet she has is actually something very simr to these relics, they''re called Ruin Control Devices. They originally worked as devices to control the ruins through the god''s technology." Beelzebub exined. "However, as the ruins be dungeons, these devices powers also change, and through the umted energy and other resources, different types of new abilities are gained. Those who hold these devices and have been epted by them can wield them¡­ Usually, they need to be blessed by some sort of God. Arachne is blessed by Lolth, most likely, so she was able to use the device to her advantage¡­"


    "That''s way too much to take in, hey¡­" I sighed. "But I think I kind of get it? So it pretty much works like my own Bracelet, but she''s much more advanced¡­ Ugh."


    "It could be said that''s a good way to put it." Beelzebub sighed. "Nheless, we can''t stay still, a Dungeon Master of her caliber can shape and change her dungeon to her advantage as long as she has Mana and resources!"


    "We must press on and find Lara using your eye power, Sylphy!" Ignatius said.


    "Yeah, I agree. Come, I''ll carry you on my back." Furoh said with a confident smile, kneeling down and giving me his back so I could sit over it, as he had already transformed into the white Fenrir form.


    "Okay!" I nodded, quickly leaping over his back. "We can''t waste time here after all. There are three ways¡­ Furoh, can you smell where Lara could be?" I showed him a piece of her hair that Luck had found.


    "Sniff, sniff¡­ Hmm, I can feel she''s to the left, over there." Furoh said. "She''s¡­ wrapped around something though. Can your eye go to the same direction?"


    "Yes, thepass is indicating there. So she''s most likely to that direction! To the left path then!" Imanded, as Furoh made haste, rapidly running at full speed across the dungeon.


    However, as we arrived at the long hallway, things wouldn''t be so easy, several doors opened around, where huge insectoid monsters began emerging. They were all not that strong though, Tier 6 to Tier 7.


    Was Arachne underestimating me? Certainly, she is probably using most of her resources for our parents, the strongest, wasting resources on me would be unwise, especially because she doesn''t even know what I''m capable of.


    "For a pitiful girl like you, be devoured by countless insects." Her voice suddenly echoed around the walls. "You''ll never find that precious littlemb! And certainly, you''re nothing without your parents or friends to protect you! Hahahahaha!"


    "SHAAAAAH!"


    "GRUOOOHH!"


    "ROOOAARRGH!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dozens of gigantic insects started rushing towards us, as we were left standing there¡­ Well, she was quite wrong at that.


    "Oh no! I''m going to die! F-Furoh, run!" I cried.


    "E-Eh? Sure¡­?" Furoh quickly ran to the opposite direction.


    "Bwahaha! I don''t even need to worry about such a pathetic little girl. I''ll absorb your power once your soul stats wandering around after my children devour your body." Arachneughed, as she quickly stopped giving me attention.


    Good, let''s begin.


    "[Dungeon Gate Summon]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    -----

 Chapter 841 A Battle Between Dungeon Masters

    <h4>Chapter 841 A Battle Between Dungeon Masters</h4>


    -----


    Arachne''s presence when she nced at me generated some sort of invisible pressure that I was able to detect. But once she was gone, this pressure instantly disappeared. Most likely, she was ncing somewhere else within the dungeon, concentrating on dealing with my parents while trying to secure Luck. I bet she wants him to absorb both his and Lara''s powers together.


    "She''s gone now, Sylphy!" Alice said.


    "Good, then let''s begin! [Dungeon Gate Summon]!"


    Furoh quickly stopped midway through and nced back at the monsters, as my blue bracelet started shining brightly with spatial and dungeon energy.


    FLUOOOSH! FLUOOOSH!


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon Master: Lv2] Skill [Dungeon Gate (2)] Ability has been activated!]


    [Two Gates leading inside your Dungeon have been opened!]


    [You have summoned your Monsters to battle!]


    "SHAAAAH!"


    "GROOOARR!"


    "GUUUUU!"


    A huge Giant ck Spider Queen, the Rainbow Slime King, and the Forest King emerged, and alongside them, hundreds of monsters, from Tier 3 to Tier 5!]


    "GRRRHHH?!"


    The Swarm was swiftly confused, always fighting byrge groups, they''ve never been confronted by an equally enormous group themselves! In fact, I think Arachne only sent about a hundred insects at most, she was really cutting resources on me.


    You''ll pay really badly for looking down on me, Arachne!


    "Of course, Tier 7 Monsters still will crush my weaker monsters. How about we even out the situation?" Iughed. "[Spiritual Blessing]! [Yggdragon''s Aura]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    A wave of golden spiritual light covered the hundreds of monsters I summoned, alongside my own Yggdragon Aura, as Ignatius and Naturia merged their powers into my aura to allow me to conjure it at full power!


    The Yggdragon''s Auras of Wrath, zing with red color covered most of the monsters with spiritual and phantasmal armors made of spirit mes, resembling draconic armor. The Spider Queen, Slime King, and the Forest King looked specially awesome.


    Ding!


    [You have activated the effects of [Spirit Blessing]!]


    [Dungeon Monsters that you control as their [Dungeon Master] are counted as [Familiars] within the Skill''s Effects!] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [All [Familiars] Stats have increased by +300%, HP and MP Regeneration Speed has increased by +300% and earned EXP has increased by +300%!]


    [You have activated the [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv6] Skill!]


    [The Power of the [Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura] has been activated! All nearby Allies Damage Dealt has increased greatly, and they can now ignore arge part of foe''s defenses!]


    [The Power of the [Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura] has been activated! All nearby Allies HP, MP, and Stamina is being regenerated at an even faster speed! Damage Taken will be greatly reduced!]


    FLUOOOOOSH!


    With the almighty power of buffs, my slightly weaker army became much stronger! Even though nobody could one shot a Tier 7 insect, they weren''t dying any time soon against their blows.


    "Now! Gang on them! Giant ck Spiders, restrain their legs using spiderwebs! Slimes, melt their bodies and weaken them with your poison and acid! Beasts! Attack with your sharp fangs and ws!"


    The spiders worked together wonderfully by obeying me and their queen, quickly beginning to wrap the legs of many insects, while the slimes defended the majority from damage using their slimy bodies that could take almost any hit easily because of how gtinous they were.


    And thanks to the many buffs, they became mighty defensive allies! With the heavy hitters on front and my Spirits and Familiars attacking alongside them, attacks and explosions quickly began to spread out.


    CLASH! BOOM! CRASH! CLAAASH! BOOOM!


    Several Tier 6 and 7 Insectoids started falling to their deaths one after another, once one was finally killed, the rest started falling like a domino effect.


    "A-Amazing, those damn monsters are taking care of the situation surprisingly efficiently." Ignatius was amazed. "Well, if it wasn''t for my aura, it would be much different!"


    "It is thanks to our aura." Said Naturia. "Foofooo!"


    "Beelzebub, Curse, make sure to poison and weaken the monsters!" Imanded. "Ignatius, Naturia, keep conjuring the auras because they disappear after a few minutes!"


    "A-Ah, yes!" Ignatius nodded.


    "Sure!" Naturia agreed.


    "Hahaha! Take this you shitheads! You''re not real demons, just monsters created by that good for nothing evil goddess!" Beelzebubughed, unleashing a wave of poison and paralyzing wing scales that paralyzed dozens of monsters, and poisoned them.


    "I shall restrain your movements, beasts!" Curse utilized his curses to weaken and debuff their stats, while he conjured chains and tentacles made of darkness to restrain a few dozen more.


    "Glutton, I guess you can go loose if you want to!" Iughed.


    "BAARRF! BAARFFF!"


    Glutton, the living dimensional bag mimic became extremely happy, as he started rushing into the battlefield. His stats were no joke, as his small size suddenly became tens of timesrger, and by using his sharp fangs and the buffs provided to him, he started shredding apart the insectoids one at a time and swallowing them.


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAASH!


    "Violet, you¡­ Nah, you stay here." I had considered letting her fight, but she wasn''t made for fighting at all, all her skills were about alchemy mostly.


    "Guu!" She nodded, staying at my side.


    Brownie was also summoned, his body quickly grewrger, bing a gigantic, monstrous mole, and using his earth magic and sharp ws, he started massacring dozens of insectoids as well.


    "Alice! Is the barrier done?" I asked.


    "Almost! T-There!" Alice suddenly channeled all of my endless Mana, as a wave of Mana Disrupting energy conjured from my Mana Disruption Skill emerged.


    FLAAAAAASH!


    The invisible and colorless barrier covered our surroundings and reached the ceiling. Covering the entire area. This is to disrupt the mana and create an illusion that nothing is happening by blocking the mana fluctuations.


    I know how Arachne can notice when something weird is happening because we Dungeon Masters "sense" it the moment we are inside our dungeons. But with this, she won''t be able to sense it, and I''ll be able to not be as disrupted by her attacks.


    "Charge!" I roared, as Furoh rapidly galloped into the battle. I swung my sword and blocked attacks with my shield, battling as many monsters as possible while moving forwards with my army of dungeon monsters.


    This has already be a battle between Dungeon Masters!


    Also, I''m worried about our weaker members such as Mist and Celica, I''ll make sure to find them quickly!


    -----

 Chapter 842 The Heroes, Separated

    <h4>Chapter 842 The Heroes, Separated</h4>


    -----


    "Fufufu, what a useless girl¡­ I bet she has only survived so far because of her own parents." Arachne smiled, ncing at a crystal orb that reflected the dungeon. "I''ll simply leave a hundred and some more bugs and be done with it. She''ll try hard to survive, but with such a small body, she''ll eventually die pitifully, unless she has infinite mana or something."


    Arachneughed, since the beginning that she had attributed all of what the children had aplished to their parents, whenever her troops died or were defeated, she always thought it was the former heroes, while the children barely could do much by themselves.


    "I''ll just focus on something else¡­" She sighed, as she stopped ncing Sylphy escape while screaming in horror,pletely waving away the visions showing her. "And these ones too¡­ They''re all weaklings. I shouldn''t waste resources on them."


    She quickly summoned at most forty insectoids for Mist, Celica, and Celeste,pletely looking down on them as she couldn''t really sense any threat from girls that were below Tier 5.


    "Demons or not, they allied the heroes, they''re traitors that deserve a painful death." She smiled. "Weaklings like you will just die with less than a hundred insectoids. I''ll drop in a few tier 7, just to make sure¡­"


    Leaving them to their fates, she quickly nced at Zack, aside from his abnormal physical strength, without the support of his friends, even the warrior she recognized a bit would sumb to her swarm.


    "Okay, a hundred for you, boy." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And then, at longst, she nced at Luck, who was running away from over a hundred insectoids as well, most of them were spiders for a reason.


    "Paralyze him with venom and wrap him up on spiderweb, bring him here once you''re done." Shemanded the monsters. "Fufu, in just a few minutes, I''ll have everything tomence the transfer of divine powers¡­"


    She nced maliciously at the little Lara, wrapped in silk, and hanging from the ceiling, and then, she quickly nced back at the heroes.


    An, Shade, and Arafunn were her true targets, and which she was using every possible power, resource, and ability she had to kill them, or at least, damage them.


    "You''re the only ones I should be worrying about¡­" She sighed. "For An, the Hero of zing Sword, I''ve thrown you into a world of water where your mes cannot be conjured. For Shade, the Hero of Shadows, I''ve thrown you into a ce of eternal light, blinding, your shadows are weakenedpletely! And as for Arafunn, the Hero of Songs and Winds, I''ll throw you into a world caves, filled with toxic gases and devoid of winds¡­"


    She had prepared three different floors for them, carefully crafting them to target the heroes'' weaknesses. And certainly, they were actually struggling.


    "I''m underwater?!" An thought, a second ago he had entered the dungeon, and the other, he found himself holding his breath in a world of water, there was no oxygen anywhere, and the ceiling didn''t had any pocket of airs either.


    If he was a normal human, he would surely suffocate and die. His mes didn''t worked either, no matter how hard he tried to summon (his mes could be summoned even underwater in normal circumstances), it didn''t worked.


    "Is it because there''s no pockets of oxygen? Even then¡­ this water density, it is imbued with miasma!" An noticed how his body felt weakened.


    His de couldn''t conjure mes, and was just that, a sword underwater, very hard to move with all the pressure and weight of his surroundings.


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    "SHAAAAH!"


    "GRRHHHHH!"


    Suddenly, as if the environment couldn''t get any worse, An quickly sensed the presence of several living beings approaching his vicinity. Within the shadows of the depths, dozens- no, hundreds of squids, octopus, sharks, and even killer whale-like monsters emerged.


    And their strength wasn''t anything to scoff at either, with each one of these beasts being at least Tier 8 Rank 10, and several of them being Tier 9!


    "So this is what she was nning all along, teleport us into environments thatpletely negate our abilities." An thought, as the enormous jaws of the monsters approached his body.


    Meanwhile, the same scene was happening within a nk, eternal world of pure and blinding light. Shade was on his knees; the pressure of the light was like nothing he had felt before.


    It was so powerful that even the shadows beneath his own body disappeared. It was a world without darkness, a world without shadows¡­ a world of eternal light.


    "Ungh¡­ Arachne¡­ You bastard¡­!" Shade muttered. "She separated us and threw us into these damn halls?! Aquarina¡­ Everyone else, they must have been separated too! I need to¡­ Ungh!"


    Shade was perhaps in an even worse situation than An, the light weakened his body tremendously, piercing through him¡­ because of his unique physique, Shade had absorbed darkness and shadows until they became at least 70% of his entire body.


    As the light continued, his body would begin to burn, and slowly yet steadily, he would fade away. His eyes glowed bright red, ncing around his surroundings, mustering strength and hisrge quantities of spiritual energy and mana, only to feel like the floor was draining it away slowly.


    "Urgh¡­!"


    "OOOOHHHH!"


    "AAAHHHH!"


    "OOOOOHH!"


    And then, he heard the melodic screams of strange, angelic monsters descending from the light, resembling a mix between howls and men, they were called Fallen Angels, and were monsters that thrived within the eternal light of the "Heaven" where the gods lived.


    For some god forsaken reason, Arachne was able to summon only a couple dozen of these strange and powerful monsters¡­ Only about 18, but they were all Tier 9, and held a clear advantage.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    From a distance, they fired beams of light against him, as Shade desperately started to evade them by running around and jumping weakly.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Dammit! I haven''t gone through such a challenge ever since that day¡­!"


    -----

 Chapter 843 Mists Resolve

    Chapter 843 Mist''s Resolve


    -----


    Arafunn found himself in a closed, small ce, covered by a toxic smoke, and with no winds and barely any oxygen to breathe. The ce was very cramped too, his wind magic would copse everything and crush him beneath it if he was careless¡­


    "A second ago we entered the dungeon¡­" He sighed. "I can''t believe we were so confident after how we easily dealt with those monsters. Was this Arachne''s n all along? To give us a false sense of security? I have grown dumber instead of wiser, it seems."


    He felt ashamed for having fallen in such a cheap trick. It was quite clear Arachne used those overpowered monsters to bait the heroes into fighting them, which would also convince them that they were so strong and mighty that there wasn''t anything that could stop them.


    They already learned she was a dungeon master in that moment, yet they kept pressing on, believing that no matter what she threw at them, it would be for naught¡­


    "Have we underestimated her?" He wondered, his sharp eyes glowing as he found himself surrounded by enormous and poisonous worms, all of them at least Tier 8.


    "GROOOHHH!"


    RUMBLE!


    And a few huge ones, all Tier 9¡­ All while his surroundings constantly drained away his Mana, and the toxins in the air made it impossible for his melodies to be conjuredpletely.


    Above all, it was also all miasma, deadly for his spirits¡­ He couldn''t even bring them out carelessly to deal with the situation.


    "GROOOAAARRR!"


    "Things are looking quite grim, I would say¡­" Arafunn sighed, as hundreds of monsters rushed towards him¡­


    Meanwhile, at the same time, somewhere else within the Dungeon that Arachne created, Mist opened her eyes, as she had fallen into the floor and hit it really hard, making her pass out for a few seconds.


    "Ouchies¡­ My head¡­" She looked around, noticing nobody was there. "E-Eh? W-What happened? Where''s everyone?! Zack? ZACK!"


    Mist started walking around, only feeling more despair as she only found herself within a dark corridor, nowhere else to go than forwards.


    "W-What''s going on?" She wondered, trembling. "S-Spirit of Light?"


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, a tiny speck of light emerged in front of her, shaping itself into a small rabbit with fairy-like wings. This was Mist''s small, young light spirit, which she had tamed just recently, but that she kept a secret from everyone else because she wanted to surprise them.


    "Kyuuuh!"


    The little rabbit, no bigger than her palms, began licking her face, trying to relieve her.


    "W-What do you think happened here? Did we got teleported somewhere else? D-Does that means I''m alone?" She sighed. "H-How can I find everyone else now¡­"


    Mist felt hopeless. Since the beginning that she had been a frail girl, despite being of a tribe of strong demons. She was always protected by others and watched over by many of her friends and family.


    But now, she found herselfpletely alone¡­ Well, not really, she had a tiny spirit, much weaker than her that she wanted to protect.


    "Kyu?" The little rabbit suddenly twitched its tiny head, wondering what was troubling his master.


    "A-Ah, it''s nothing Snowke¡­" Mist swallowed saliva, her eyebrows furrowed, as she nced into the distant darkness. "Like Sylphy and Zack, and everyone else¡­ I-I need to be strong too!" She touched her chest, sensing Sylphy''s powers.


    "After all, she helped me awaken a power I never thought I had within me¡­" She sighed. "I-I might not be a hero, but I ampetent enough to survive a bit, right?"


    "Kyu!" The little Snowke nodded. "Kyuwah!"


    Suddenly, Snowke started sniffing something, and started flying away from Mist!


    "E-Eh? Snowke?! Wait a bit!" Mist cried, running right behind Snowke, only to find him floating in midair, paralyzed.


    "Geez! Why did you run away? What did you find-" Mist quickly felt just as paralyzed as her spirit.


    Right in front of them, at the end of the hall, a dark gate had opened, and from within, several insectoids, mostly Tier 5 and only a few Tier 6 had appeared!


    "SHAAAAAHHH!!!"


    The moment they heard her voice, it was already over!


    "Uwaaah! Run Snowke!!!"


    Mist grabbed Snowke with her hands and started running away, as fifty of these giant insects started chasing her around. She was gasping for air, feeling both desperate and exhausted by the whole ordeal!


    She ran and ran faster and faster, but her body wouldn''t easily let her. Although her dexterity was good and so was her agility, shecked a lot of stamina.


    And the monsters were growing faster as they started drooling, probably imagining tasting her deliciously tender meat!


    "D-Dead end?!" Mist arrived at the end of the corridor, just where she had arrived. The wall waspletely hard, and she couldn''t break through it.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    "GRUOOHH!"


    "RAAAAHH!"


    "Eep!" Mist cried, sticking herself into the wall as she heard the roars of the beasts approaching, theirrge shadows already nearby.


    "Kyu! Kyu!!!"


    Snowke suddenly started floating in midair, telling her to do something! She simply couldn''t be so afraid as to not even try fighting, right?


    "B-But what can I even do by myself?!" Mist cried, tears flowing from her eyes. "I''m so weak¡­"


    The traumas of that time in Eastgrain when those thugs abused of her and almost killed her, treating her like utter garbage¡­ They still remained within her heart, even when they were already dealt with by An and Shade long ago.


    "KYUUUUH!"


    Snowke, however, made her snap out of it, biting her forehead with its huge incisors!


    CRONCH!


    "Ouchies! W-Why?!"


    "KYUUH!"


    "SHAAAAAHH!!!"


    However, it was already toote. The first monster to arrive was a huge spider-like creature, as big as ten meters, which ran straight towards Mist, opening its mandibles and about to gobble her up!


    "Uwaaah!" Mist lose focus and couldn''t even point her arrow correctly; the jaws grew closer and closer!


    CRAAAASSH!


    "H-Huh?"


    However, the moment she opened her eyes, she realized a barrier of light was conjured, Snowke was right in front of her, mustering all the little strength he had to protect her master¡­


    "S-Snowke¡­?! Wait! What are you doing?!"


    "KYUUUUGGH¡­!"


    In just a few more seconds, the barrier would break.


    Even someone weaker than her had to protect her¡­


    Mist finally realized¡­ That she couldn''t stay with such an attitude forever, now that she finally found someone she wanted to protect.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 844 Celicas Imagination

    Chapter 844 Celica''s Imagination


    -----


    In that moment, Mist remembered the strange voice she heard when Sylphy entrusted her a part of her powers into her, and awakened her Talents¡­


    Dig!


    [Mist] has awakened the [Talents]: [Celestial Light Bow Arts (A)] [Revitalizing Magic (B)]!]


    Celestial Light Bow Arts and Revitalizing Magic. Both of these Talents were powers Mist has been developing restlessly, but that could had never been able to bring to such heights alone with so little time since she started training for real¡­


    Without a doubt, it was a gift she simply couldn''t waste, even more now, that she found the resolve to fight because she wanted to protect someone much weaker than her, that even though was weaker, was protecting her with everything she had!


    Memories of when she was even littler, when she was a tiny baby emerged in her mind. When her mother died in front of her eyes, when she was barely two years old¡­


    It wasn''t by humans, but by monsters. The monsters that her mother and she encountered when they ran away from the war happening in the human continent.


    She remembered the helplessness, and how at the end she was saved by Mary, the nun of the orphanage¡­


    "KYUUUUH!"


    Mist could no longer just be a tiny weak girl anymore! Not after she decided to apany Sylphy, Aquarina, Celeste, and Zack into this adventure.


    "[Celestial Light Bow Arts]" Mist''s eyes shone brightly with divine golden light, her aura spreading out, as her Beast Aura, in the shape of a beautiful white crane, appeared.


    She pointed her bow at the huge spider in front of her, aiming at the legs, and then channeling her magic into a powerful, lightning and light-made arrow.


    "[Lightning sh Arrow]!"


    FLAAASH!


    The arrow was shoot at an incredibly fast speed, piercing through the gigantic spider''s legs, targeting the weak joints, and making them explode right away!


    BOOOM!


    Not only that, with her mana, she controlled the arrow and made it circle around the entire spider''s legs, destroying most of them except two!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "SHYAAAAARGGHHH¡­!"


    BAAAM¡­!


    The huge spider fell into the floor, vomiting green blood and groaning, it was now unable to move! The arrow disappeared after a few seconds, as Mist quickly ran towards Snowke and hugged him.


    "Snowke!"


    "Kyuuuh¡­"


    "I''m sorry! I was dumb¡­ I-I''ll fight!"


    "Kyuwah!"


    Snowke panicked, pointing at the uing monsters¡­ Mist thankfully had a lot of Mana, the most Mana out of her friends aside from Aquarina and Sylphy, actually.


    "[Multiple Magic Arrow Creation]!"


    Mist created a single arrow and fired it against the iing monsters, which quickly separated into five different arrows made of lightning and light! The arrows swiftly moved and exploded, while flying around and causing even more explosions.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    "W-Woah¡­" Mist stepped back, as she saw that her precise and dexterous maniption of her arrows allowed her to incapacitate the easily by destroying their leg joints, in just a few seconds, most of them fell into the floor. "This power¡­"


    "SHAAARRGH!"


    The monsters were still alive, slowly dying out of bleeding. Mist''s magic arrows weren''t strong enough to pierce through their main bodies'' exoskeletons, but they could target leg joins and make them copse, leaving thempletely helpless.


    "Kyyuuh!"


    However, that wasn''t all, as Snowke flew into the still living spider in front of Mist and dug into its open mandibles, reaching its insides, and sucking all the Mana out of its Mana Crystal,ing back empowered with tons of mana!


    FLAAASH!


    "E-Eh?! Right, Spirits can absorb Mana directly from things¡­!" Mist was surprised.


    "SHAAAAAH!"


    However, Mist couldn''t celebrate much, more and more monsters kepting! She had incapacitated at least eight of them, but there were still forty-two more to go.


    "Kyu, kyuuuwah!"


    FLUOOSH!


    Snowke suddenly flew into Mist''s bow, fusing with it!


    FLAAAAAASH!


    A powerful spiritual light was imbued into Mist''s bow, realizing that this was the power of Spirits, Spirit Fusion, and Spiritual Infusion. The ability of spirits to merge with the user or their weapons.


    "Snowke¡­" Mist felt filled with resolve. "Alright¡­ let''s do this!" The girl valiantly pointed her arrows at the monsters, fighting for her life.


    Meanwhile, a simr sight could be seen just a few meters away from Mist, on a different area of the dungeon where Celica ended being brought.


    "Nobody''s here, do you think something''s wrong going on, Mister Teddy?" She sighed, as she was being carried by a huge teddy bear golem, while two other golems, one resembling a huge dragon plushie and the other a rabbit were tanking the hits from a dozen giant insect monsters.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    "Mister Dragon, Dark Breath!" Celicamanded.


    "ROOOOAARRR!"


    The dragon made of plushie opened its huge jaws, unleashing a beam of darkness that threw the insects away¡­


    BOOOOOMMM!!!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, none died. They were only slightly damaged at most. The same was for Mister Rabbit''s attacks, her golems were sturdy, but their attack power left to be desired.


    "I think we might''ve been teleported to separate ces¡­" Celica sighed. "Do you think so?"


    "Groooohh¡­" Mister Teddy groaned, nodding silently.


    "I''m scared¡­" She sighed, hugging Mister Teddy''s big body. "Is everyone okay?"


    "Groooh! GROAH!"


    "We need to fight?"


    "Grooh!"


    "I guess you''re right¡­ B-But can we win?"


    "GROAR!"


    "You''re right! I got those Talents that Sylphy helped me awaken¡­ I am not a pushover anymore, right? After all, I decided to grow stronger to protect mommy, so she would never be taken away anymore! But¡­ now I''m away from mommy¡­ It is because I wanted to be cool for her, I can''t take my word back."


    Celica had a very different mentality than Mist, it seemed that her life and the loneliness she experienced made her slightly emotionless, at the same time as "strange" by many, as she mostly interacted with imaginary beings, whichter on she attributed to the golems she made with her own powers.


    However, she was still a good and honest girl, that only wanted the best for her friends¡­ If she hade all the way here, there was no point in not giving it her all!


    "T-Then let''s do something new¡­" Celica said, pointing her hands at Mister Dragon and Mister Rabbit, both who were already slowly falling apart. "[Demonic Puppet Creation]"


    FLAAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 845 Unhinged

    Chapter 845 Unhinged


    -----


    It was one of Celica''s new Talents, the power of Demonic Puppet Creation, aside from Phantasmal Magic, which were awakened by Sylphy''s Heroic Seed Skill. And it was much more than just making the same puppet golems she always made.


    "[Demonic Puppet Creation]"


    FLAAAAAAASH!


    Both the Dragon and the Rabbit golems bodies melded together in a split of a second, suddenly catching three of the huge bugs they were tanking the hits from, merging their bodies with them even as the monsters groaned unwillingly.


    It was a strange and even bizarre power that she had awakened, something that only a few of the strongest Demons in the Demon Continent could create¡­ The ability to make powerful underlings.


    FLUOSH!


    The fusion quickly created a different, strange looking creature, resembling a huge humanoid lizard, with clothes resembling those of a jester, red, purple, and white¡­


    "GRYEHEHEHEH¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It emanated a deadly, demonic energy from within, so powerful that it could even be considered as strong as a Tier 8 monster! This clown-like lizardman creature, amazed Celica.


    "Looks like a clown¡­" She giggled a bit. "I''ll name you Mister Jester! Please, can you help us break through?"


    "GRYEHEHEHEHEEE!"


    The huge Mister Jester nodded, as tall as twenty meters, the huge monster rushed forward, swinging his gigantic ws against the monsters!


    CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAAASH!


    The insects flew into the skies, their bodies quickly were covered in terrific wounds, some of their legs were torn off. And that wasn''t all, as the jester suddenly summoned colorful cards from its hands, throwing them by the dozens at the insects!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!!!


    Weakened already, a few insects finally died! Celica was surprised they were making progress, but with a single one, it wouldn''t bepletely possible yet.


    "Mister Teddy, time for you to transform as well." Celica said, stepping down and quickly making him gather the corpses of the insects. "Now! [Demonic Puppet Creation]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    The same strange and bizarre process happened, where her golem melt into sludge and merged with the "sacrifices", bing something new and monstrous, stronger than ever, and even more "alive" than before.


    FLUOSH!


    It was at least thirty meters big, muscr, covered on red and white fur, with big, colorful horns, and sharp fangs and feral eyes¡­


    It was Mister Teddy who had suddenly evolved into an even stronger Demonic Puppet! Overflowing with as much power as Mister Jester, but with even more physical might, he stepped forwards to battle¡­


    "GROOOOOAAARRRRGHH!"


    With his huge, massive metallic ck ws, mister teddy charged forwards, Mister Jester barely evaded his crazed charge as several dozens of insects were pushed down, killed one by one with Mister Jester''s assistance!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH!


    "M-Mister Teddy, so strong!" Celica was amazed.


    Her childhood friend had be so strong now that he was protecting her from the baddies! However, it wasn''t as if she couldn''t fight by herself¡­


    "SHAAAAAH!!!"


    A few of the insects that sneaked out reached her, rushing towards Celica and trying to devour her! However, before they could hit her, an invisible barrier made out of almost a hundred demonic insectoid souls stopped them.


    CRAAAASH!


    "GRUUHHH?!"


    "SHYAAAARGH!"


    "GRIEEEHH¡­!"


    Not only the barrier blocked damage, but it caused damage against them, the monsters felt as if their very souls were sucked out of their Mana a little bit, and even their vitality was drained.


    "Phew, it was good that I set up a [Demonic Phantasmal Barrier] ahead of time!" Celica sighed in relief. "I-I''m not strong physically, but I''ll do my best¡­ Like this, maybe? [Phantom Hands]"


    FLUOOOSH!


    The hundreds of souls she had captured beforehand when her friends killed many monsters on their way here shapeshifted, generating countless of phantasmal hands that grabbed the monsters and dragged them closer to her barrier.


    Slowly, she started to drain away their life and mana, until the monsters dried out and stopped moving¡­ Right after that, she pointed her hands at her Demonic Puppets, filling them up with Mana once more.


    "[Mana Transfer]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    With enough mana, both Mister Jester and the Super Mister Teddy kept attacking and tanking the army of monsters, fiercely fighting alongside their master for survival!


    "I think¡­ I''m handling things a bit fine." Celica smiled a bit, finding more strength on herself than she imagined. "It''s all thanks to Sylphy that awakened my Talents¡­ I''ll make sure to use this power to find everyone else too!"


    ¡­


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH!


    Several explosions of powerful strikes reached dozens of insectoid demonic monsters at once, as Aquarina and Zack, for whatever reason, found themselves together in the same room.


    Perhaps some sort of mistake by Arachne, after all she wasn''t perfect, and was an imperfect being just like them¡­ And most likely because she looked down on them.


    But now, she would soon begin to regret putting these two monsters together.


    "SHAAAAAHHH!!!"


    A huge Chimeric Insectoid Monsters emanating the power of a Tier 8 Monster rushed forwards, only for Zack to step forwards, his two axes overflowing with tempestuous auras as his spirit imbued even more power into him¡­


    "[Divine Battle Axe Arts]: [Mountain Splitting Axe Strike]!!! [Tempest Magic]: [Heaven''s Lightning]!!!"


    Combining his massively powerful physical strike with destructive lightning magic, Zack''s attacks hit the Tier 8 monster''s head, crushing it into the ground!


    BAAAAAAAAAMMMM¡­!


    "GRUOOHHH¡­!"


    The beast struggled to move, really damaged, but pushed him away, as it fired several beams of darkness and miasma against him!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Swinging his axes he simply intercepted them and redirected the attacks elsewhere almost masterfully! However, as he was about to try taking it down now, an explosion of ice and water fell from above!


    "[Divine Poseidon''s Frost Dragon Trident]!"


    "ROOOOAARRR!"


    Aquarina''sbination of her Spirits and her unique Divine Skills created a huge trident made of ice in the shape of a roaring dragon, hitting the chimeric insect beast''s head!


    CRAAAAAAASSSSH!!!


    Andpletely freezing it before shattering the head into pieces!


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    CRAAASH!


    "Done." Aquarina sighed in relief.


    "Hey! I was going to take that down!" Zackined.


    "Geez, aren''t you more worried about Mist?! We have to find a way out of this damn ce!" Aquarina said.


    "I know! Do you have to scream at me?! I''m really worried about her!" Zack groaned angrily.


    The two nced at one another hatefully¡­ Whenever Sylphy wasn''t around, those two became unhinged.


    -----

 Chapter 846 Celeste And Luck’s Struggles

    <h4>Chapter 846 Celeste And Luck''s Struggles</h4>


    -----


    FLAAAAASH!


    Celeste flew across the dungeon at fast speed. Sitting above her Demonic Dark Spear. Her Curse and Darkness Magic weakened her foes while her spear finished them off. Although she was weaker than Sylphy, Aquarina, and Zack, she was still strong enough to do this much after having grown so strong thanks to her friends'' help.


    "Where is everyone?! I know Sylphy, Aquarina, and Zack should be fine, those guys are monsters but¡­ Mist, Celica! And Luck too, I guess?" She sighed. "This damn spider woman¡­" She nced into the skies. "Oi Arachne! Are you seeing me?!"


    No response. It has already been a couple of minutes since her voice couldn''t be heard anymore. After sending around seventy monsters to kill Celeste, Arachnepletely stopped giving her any attention.


    "This bitch is really looking down on me¡­" She sighed. "But I guess¡­ It isn''t as if I don''t deserve such a treatment, hahaha¡­"


    Even now, Celeste is being slightly tormented by her past. Even after all the awful things she did, she was forgiven by everyone. Although she pretended to be alright, deep down, she still felt very guilty.


    She always wanted to help as much as she could, even if it meant risking her life. It was the least she could do for almost killing Sylphy''s mother, and through her organization, having taken so many innocent people''s lives.


    And all of these events regarding Arachne reminded her of her ns in Eastgrain, the awful things she did, and the powers this "Gray" guy gave to her temporarily through the Dimensional Jewels.


    The ability to create Dungeon Breaks.


    Back then, she felt invincible, she thought that her revenge against her father was within her grasp without a doubt¡­ She was merciless, she thought of disposing of innocent civilians, anything to aplish her goal.


    But without realizing it, she became corrupted, and ended bing almost as worse as the man that had brought her so much suffering¡­


    Sylphy beat her down until she understood, until she found herself hopeless. She had given away her most precious thing, her soul, to those Evil Gods that manipted her to do all of this.


    That tried to turn her into an utter monster to unleash their own hatred and ns into the mortal world¡­ And almost lost her soul, without even having the chance to have an afterlife.


    Yet Sylphy once more saved her even then, somehow¡­ With her incredible strength and powers. And now, not only she had forgiven her, but she also even helped her awaken her Talents.


    The very Talents she was using now topletely crush her enemies¡­


    "Arachne¡­ If she''s like me, she must have gone through horrendous things." She sighed. "I can''t help but see myself within her, even when I''ve never meet her. Yet¡­ It feels like she''s an even worse version of myself, someone that never found a Sylphy to help her, and ended sinking deeper into an abyss. She has gone so deep that it is probably impossible for her to ever return now¡­"


    Celeste''s swift and precise movements were almost admirable. Her spear pierced the heads of monsters, her abyssal darkness magic restricted them with chains of curses, weakening them too, all while she flew around with wings made of shadows in the shape of bat wings.


    "She doesn''t know that she''s merely a puppet of the Evil God controlling her, the one that gave her all these powers¡­" Celeste sighed, ncing into the ceiling. "Arachne, if you continue doing this¡­ You''ll soon realize you were merely the puppet, and not the master."


    ¡­


    "[Divine w Arts]: [One Hundred Lightning shes]! RAAAAAHHH!!!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH SLAAASH!


    Luck''s attack shed through the legs of the many insects surrounding him. The giant bugs were incapacitated one after another, falling into the floor.


    His entire body was overflowing with the might of the Divine Beast Spirit of Light, the Golden Tiger, his appearance having changed greatly through the transformation.


    "Lara¡­ WHERE''S LARA?!"


    Arachne''s ns were going awry, the spiders she sent to him to restrain him and capture him were not working properly at all¡­ No, in fact, he was simply too strong.


    She had been told he was much weaker by her servant, but now? It was as if he had be much, much stronger! It was a shift in power of tremendous quality.


    "Hahhh¡­ HAHHH¡­ LARAAAAAAAA!!!"


    With a loud, beastly roar, Luck roared to the heavens, seeking his beloved friend, Lara, the light of his world, the sun of his sky, the one that filled his empty heart.


    He had worked so hard only to find himself in the depths of a dark dungeon, fighting against giant bugs endlessly¡­ All of his efforts felt like they were for nothing!


    It felt as if fate simply didn''t wanted him to reunite with her!


    "LARAAAAAA!!!"


    A powerful roar akin to that of a divine beast surged from his aura once more, the shockwave of light and electricity hitting all the surrounding bugs, paralyzing them!


    TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­!


    "RAAAAH!"


    Mercilessly and monstrously, he started attacking them more and more, tearing apart their bodies and devouring the magic crystals, absorbing their Mana, this was a power usually only monsters possessed.


    However, the Beast Hero in their Divine Beast Form were capable of doing the same as monsters, absorbing Mana from devouring Magic Crystals, this way, they were able to keep themselves fighting much longer than most heroes, as they would continue to regenerate as they defeated and extracted more enemies.


    "There¡­ A Gate! LARAAA!"


    Luck roared, crazed, as he started hitting the gate in front of him with all his divine beast might!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAAASSSH!


    RUMBLE! RUMBLE! RUMBLE!


    The entire dungeon started trembling a bit before his might, however, no matter how hard he tried, the dungeon gate would simply not open. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No¡­ Why¡­?! WHY?! ARACHNEEEEEE!!!"


    "Oh my, such an annoying young man¡­ Can''t you see that mydy is busy dealing with the heroes?"


    Suddenly, a very familiar voice echoed behind Luck. The moment he nced back at her, his eyes grew red in anger¡­


    "YOU!"


    It was her, the one that took Lara away from her.


    "You''ve grown so strong since thest time we meet, little wolf¡­"


    "Give¡­ Lara¡­ BACK!!!"


    CRAAAAASSSH!


    -----

 Chapter 847 Dimensional Magician

    Chapter 847 Dimensional Magician


    -----


    With my army and my familiars, we kept advancing across the dungeon floor where we were trapped in. Using my sword to sh at the bugs and with my army of monsters, in just a couple of minutes, we managed to make our way through the entire monster army, which I feed to the monsters to grow even stronger.


    Ding!


    [You and your Party have in [Insectoid Chimera Demonic Beast (Tier 6 ~ 7)] x138!]


    [You earned 4.600.000 EXP!]


    [Your Dungeon Monsters have in and devoured arge quantity of powerful monsters from a rival Dungeon.]


    [Their growth has been elerated and some of them have developed new Abilities and increased their Tiers.]


    [You gained 3265 Dungeon EXP.]


    [You gained +674 Dungeon Energy.]


    "Oh wow, so I can even earn Dungeon EXP and Dungeon Energy like this?!" I was shocked. "Well, there''s no time to celebrate though! How the heck do we get out of here?!"


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH!


    I unleashed my strongest attacks against the closed gates, but it was absolutely impossible to shatter. It felt like I was constantly trying to destroy an immovable, indestructible object, not even a few cracks showed up.


    "This feeling¡­" Alice muttered while analyzing the dungeon''s structure. "I see! The reason normal blows will never break a dungeon''s walls is really easy¡­ Dungeons by themselves are like pocket dimensions. No attack could ever break through dimensional walls. Remember when you got trapped inside one long ago, with that huge skeleton guy?"


    "Oh, that¡­ It was impossible to escape. And that was a space the God of Dungeons created!" I said. "Then Dungeons work by the same principles, by own too?"


    "Indeed." Said Alice. "However, it''s not as if there''s no way to break through space either, right? Like your dad did back then. Like Shade did as well."


    "But for that¡­ They were capable because they reached the pinnacle! To be able to cut through space and dimensions themselves¡­ It''s not something I could ever achieve yet." I sighed. "Wait¡­"


    "Yep, did you forget already?" Laughed Alice.


    "Silly me." Iughed. "[Mana Disruption]! And¡­ This Bracelet too!"


    I imbued Mana into my Dungeon Bracelet and then activated the Mana Disruption Skill, abination between Spacetime Magic and the power of disrupting all magic and elements was unleashed!


    TRUUUUUUUMMM¡­!


    Something resembling a huge ck hole appeared, attempting to disrupt and temporarily destroy the dungeon walls!


    However¡­


    FLASH!


    Before it could consume anything, it suddenly and abruptly stopped! Wait, what?! Not enough then?!


    "With the bracelet you can unleash a faint Spacetime Attribute Aura thanks to the Dimensional Stones it was made of, and with Mana Disruption, you can disrupt all types of magical constructs, even dungeons." Said Alice. "However, you need much more power¡­"


    "Yeah¡­" I nodded. "If my base power doesn''t work then¡­ Let''s modify that too!"


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 2.500.000 EXP!]


    [The Level of the [Mana Disruption: Lv8] Skill has increased to Level 10, the Max Level!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Your Ability to Disrupt Mana has increased greatly.]


    [You can now wield Anti-Magic of the Apprentice Level.]


    [You have activated the [System Maniption] Spell.]


    [Your Status has been temporarily modified!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 8: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 8: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [31.285.000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Master Farmer: ¡ï¡ï] -> [Dimensional Magician: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Alchemist: ¡ï] -> [Anti Magic User: ¡ï]


    [HP]: [10/10] (+1000)


    [MP]: [20/20] (+1000)


    [Strength]: [4] (+4.000)


    [Defense]: [3] (+4.000)


    [Magic]: [50] (+1000 -> +5800)


    [Resistance]: [10] (+1000)


    [Agility]: [6] (+4.000)


    [Luck]: [-10] (+4.000-> +100)


    [Charm]: [20] (+1000 -> +100)


    [Skills]: [Royal Elven Lineage] [Agricultural Arts] [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor] [Mana Usage] [Hero Seed] [Divine Protection] [Heavenly Sight] [Alchemy] [Heavenly Sun] [zing Sunshine Ward] [Dragon Heart] [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura] [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua] [Steady Fighter] [Reaper] [Cooking] [Dungeon Master]


    -----


    [The Special Effect of the [ss]: [Dimensional Magician: ¡ï¡ï] has been activated!]


    [The Effects and Power of Spacetime Attribute Magic has increased by +250%! The Power to shape Dimensions has increased by +100%.]


    [The Special Effect of the [Subss]: [Anti Magic User: ¡ï] has been activated!]


    [The Effects and Power of Anti Magic has increased by +150%! You can now naturally control this energy much better. Mana Disruption has be twice as effective.]


    FLAAAAASH!


    My entire body started overflowing with Magic Power, as I smiled into the gates in front of me, gathering both the gray colored Anti Magic Energy and the ck colored lightning from the Mana Disruption Skill,bining them together alongside the power of the Spacetime Attribute Mana emanating from my Dungeon Bracelet!


    "[Dimensional Disruption]"


    TRUUUUMMMM¡­!


    A huge ck hole emerged, this time much stronger than before, which swiftly started generating countless cracks across the gate in front of me. The gates spread further and further, until the entire thing crumbled apart, blue, and purple dimensional energy leaking out of the cracks and being swiftly absorbed by the ck hole, as a huge explosion came right after!


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­!


    Once the smoke dissipated, a huge hole leading to the next room appeared. It worked. It actually worked this time! After growing so strong, it finally worked!


    "It worked! Amazingly done, Sylphy!" Alice celebrated. "Now let''s go inside! Quick!"


    "Alright!" I nodded, rushing in with my army of monsters, and quickly finding Mist, fighting alone against over thirty monsters, with several corpses left behind.


    "Mist!" I cried. "You''re alive!"


    "S-Sylphy?! You came through the wall?!" Mist was left shocked.


    "Yeah, but that matters lightlypared to what you''ve done! Have you been alone? Amazing! You did such a good job surviving!" I smiled. "Dungeon Monsters! Destroy the threats!"


    "ROOOARRR!"


    "GUUUUU!"


    "SHAAAAAHH!"


    My monsters quickly overwhelmed the Insectoid Demonic Beasts while being buffed through the roof thanks to my many Skills, helping Mist relieve her stress.


    "A-Amazing¡­!" Mist said. "You can control so many monsters! How?!"


    "I''ll exinter, for now, we have to get going!" I said, quickly bringing her over Furoh''s back. "Let''s go! I can sense everyone''s presences through my eyes, they''re not that far away!"


    -----

 Chapter 848 Lucks Rematch Against Asarashk

    Chapter 848 Luck''s Rematch Against Asarashk


    -----


    Asarashk had appeared out of nowhere to deal with Luck. His power and strength went beyond Arachne''s wildest expectations. Not long ago, he was so pathetic that even the Tier 6 Monsters of the Swarm were a deadly threat against him. But against their expectations, Luck had grown in just a couple of days into a total monster.


    The awakening of his Heroic Blessings and Powers might had been one, and also inheriting Elise''s Magic and her Weapon too¡­ However, the biggest factor that helped on his amazing growth was, without a doubt, the System Sylph gave to him.


    Leveling Up by ying monsters became his true blessing, capable of being able to "catch up" even if a little bit with the strongest of the younglings, such as Zack and Aquarina, gaining unprecedently amazing strength with each level, a process that would had taken months or years if done through the conventional ways a person grows their magic circle and develops their physique in this world.


    "[Divine w Arts]: [Evil-Tearing Celestial shes]!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Through the power of his Divine w Arts Skill, his Beast Aura, and his Divine Beast Spirit Transformation, coupled with his amazing All-Gaia Divine Relic shapeshifted into huge golden ws, Luck unleashed a barrage of devastating shing blows that made his surroundings tremble!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    CRAAAAASSSH!!!


    However, even his strongest technique, the one he had used to even harm the Gray Fenrir before, was almostpletely useless against Asarashk, the strongest and closest servant of Arachne, her aura overflowing with the power of someone¡­ at Tier 9!


    Her ck, insectoid ws easily intercepted his wild and beastly attacks, and her amazing agility effortlessly surpassed his own! Her kicks and w attacks charged with Darkness Venomous Beast Aura Power were even stronger as well!


    "You''ve grown much stronger than before; I have to admit it." Laughed Asarashk, flying using her amazingly fast insect wings. "However¡­ You have yet to reach the heights we''ve all achieved. All five of us! [Demonic Insect Queen Arts]: [Abyssal Nether ws]!"


    CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH!


    Asarashk''s attacks were tremendously strong, three swings of her enormous ws was all it took for her to create tremendous tremors all around her, shattering and destroying all of Luck''s golden attacks, and suppressing his aura with her overwhelming Demonic Insect Beast Aura!


    RUMBLE! TRUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    "Ungh¡­! Dammit!!!" Luck roared furiously, his golden fur kept growing more and more across his body, as he grew more furious. "I can''t lose¡­ I won''t give up¡­ I WON''T!!!" A golden light covered his deadly wounds, swiftly beginning to heal them.


    Not only was this the power of his Skills and natural self regeneration, but All-Gaia had the innate ability to heal the user over time, granting them a passive regeneration of all wounds, no matter how lethal they are.


    This is why this weapon fitted much better a physical fighter than a magician like Elise. And this was also the reason why Elise could never take full advantage of the relic''s powers with her weak constitution.


    Luck was finally bringing out the max power of this relic!


    "Hoh, so you can regenerate quickly, you''re almost like us demons now, boy." Laughed the insectoid demoness, slowly walking towards Luck while her Beast Aura swirled around her body, resembling an endless swarm of mosquitoes. "You know? My siblings and I weren''t created by the Swarm Power of Arachne, we are all her faithful servants. We aren''t as easily disposable. And also¡­ we aren''t as easy to defeat either."


    FLAAASH!


    Like a sh of ck lightning, Asarashk reached Luck in a split of a second, gathering the mighty power she had cultivated for many years, and unleashing it all at once masterfully against the young hero.


    "[Demonic Insect Queen Arts]: [Bloodlust Swarm]"


    FLUOOOOOSSH!


    BBBBZZZTTT¡­!


    Luck was quickly engulfed by billions of mosquitoes, all made out of Asarashk''s own Beast Aura, which quickly started shredding his body with their small piercing proboscis, draining away his life and blood!


    "AAARRHGHHHH¡­! UNGH!"


    Luck screamed in agony as he waspletely overpowered, his entire body falling to his knees as the swarm surrounded him and continued to slowly drain his energy! If it wasn''t because of his transformation, he would had already been reduced to a dried mummy.


    "Do you understand the difference between the two of us NOW?!" Laughed Asarashk, kicking Luck in the chin with all her might, blowing him into the ceiling!


    CRAAAAAASSSSH!


    "G-GRAAAAGH¡­!"


    Luck vomited a mouthful of blood, his energy fluctuation became weaker, Miasmic and Demonic Energies started infecting his wounds, his life was being drained, his mana was beginning to grow lower¡­


    FLAAASH!


    "It''s a good thing you''re a tough kid, because I''ll have to beat some sense into you!" Laughed Asarashk, as she suddenly materialized a huge spear out of her Beast Aura and her own Soul Aura. "[Soul Weapon Materialization]: [Vampiric Insect Queen''s Spear: Scarlet]!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    Dozens of piercing strikes covered Luck''s entire body, as he groaned in agony, his entire body was being covered by horrifyingly deep and bloody wounds! However, his regeneration abilities were barely holding him alive!


    "GRAAAAAAHHH!!!" A sudden roar of desperation echoed from his jaws, his entire Aura erupting into an explosion of pure golden light, as it shaped into a ferocious tiger attacking Asarashk!


    "GROOOOAARRRR!!!"


    Anybody would had been intimidated by such mighty power, as Asarashk was engulfed by the powerful beastly spiritual light!


    "Heh¡­"


    However, with a smirk, Asarashk''s eyes shone brightly, and then, her spear channeled the power of her Beast Aura, as she unleashed a beast of her own.


    "[King of Flies, Beelzebub]"


    TRUUUUUUMMMMM¡­!


    A huge and monstrous insect surged from her aura, as her spear pierced through the entire tiger''s body and shattered it into pieces, all while she kicked Luck into the ground!


    BAAAAAAMMM¡­!


    "Ungh¡­ T-This¡­ can''t be¡­!" Luck muttered, groaning in agony as he felt several of his broken bones no longer beginning to regenerate properly. Tears flowing from his eyes. "Lara¡­"


    "No matter how much you train, in this little time frame¡­ There''s simply no way you can catch up to us, boy." Asarashk smiled, grabbing him as if he were nothing but a ragdoll. "I hope you understand~"


    -----

 Chapter 849 The Age Of Heroes Ends Now

    Chapter 849 The Age Of Heroes Ends Now


    -----


    An found himself trapped in a world of water, where his mes could simply not be conjured. His powers were being slowly drained by the dungeon itself, and he was being constantly attacked by several fierce monsters,ing from the depths of the dungeon''s waters.


    It was the worst possible case scenario he could imagine! And as the monstrous marine beasts surrounded him and attempted to take bites off him, he fiercely fought back. He was able to conjure a bubble of air to breathe, but breathing or not wasn''t really the issue here!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    He desperately fought underwater, constantly being bitten, and shed by the beasts. His sword, even if it could not unleash mes, fiercely glowed with bright light, shing apart the monsters one after another.


    "RAAAAAH! [Sunlight de Arts]: [Piercing Sunshine sh]!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    Although light could not go water so easily, it was much easier to conjure than mes, as he easily shed through countless monsters while seeking a way out of this ce.


    "Tch¡­ There''s no way out at all! This is really a dungeon¡­ Can I conjure Dimensional sh with my current Mana?" An wondered, suddenly sensing a stronger presence lurking behind him.


    FLAAAAASH!


    In a single second, he saw arge figure emerge from behind him, almost cutting him in half with a gigantic ck pincer¡­ It wasn''t another crab monster though; it was something much bigger and monstrous this time.


    CRAAAAASSH!


    "Hahaha, I almost got caught! Now, where did youe from?" An smiled even before adversities, ncing at the new adversary that had appeared.


    A huge, over five meters tall insectoid demon with the appearance of a ck mantis shrimp, it held a huge head, with sharp red eyes ring at him. His two ws were especially designed like those animals, capable of punching anything to pieces.


    "It looks like you''re not half bad, hero." Laughed the Demon. "My name is Erphemides, an apprentice and former servant of Lord Beelzebub, the man you killed."


    "So you''re like Arachne¡­" An sighed. "I am assuming I can''t talk you out of this, yes?" He smiled hopelessly, as his sword started shining with even more light.


    "That shouldn''t even be a question that crosses your mind, human." Erphemides spoke. "I will protect Arachne and avenge Lord Beelzebub. My sister has built this world especially for me. As I am much stronger underwater, while you''re weaker. We''ve prepared this for a long time, waiting for you toe here, and-"


    "You talk too much!"


    FLAAAASH!


    An swam at a rapid speed, reaching Erphemides and unleashing a barrage of powerful attacks, as his body started overflowing with Spiritual Energy from his many Spirits within his Soul Scape!


    "[Sunlight de Arts]: [Celestial Sun sh]!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAAASSSH!!!


    Each sh leftrge scars over his opponent''s hard ck exoskeleton, and constantly pushed him back, but Erphemides simply smiled back.


    "I shouldn''t had expected anything less from human trash." Both of his gigantic ws moved at super-fast speed, unleashing two tremendously strong barrages against An, piercing through his shing blows!


    CRAAAAASSSH! CRAAAAASSSH!


    "UNNGHH?!"


    An felt some of his ribs breaking, as he was thrown down into the waters depths. The pressure was so powerful that his air bubble popped immediately.


    "Dammit! This bastard''s ws are too strong! What in the world-"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    BAAAAAAMMM¡­!


    But before he could even analyze the situation any further, Erphemides'' w reached An''s neck, hitting it with tremendous strength.


    "This might be over faster than I imagined¡­ The age of heroes ends now."


    CRAAAAAAASSSSHHH¡­!


    .


    .


    .


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Several beams of pure holy light rained down over Shade''s body, as his shadows constantly weakened more and more, his entire body was fading away with each second.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The beams shouldn''t even be that strong, but because of the state in which he found himself, they were. His shadows dissipated faster and faster, as he desperately feed on his own Mana to regenerate himself.


    "You damn bastards never give up! [Assassination Dagger Arts]: [Element-less Aura shes]!"


    Shade roared with fury, as he swung both of his knives at once, unleashing two powerful shes of his pure mana, which he had managed to control so well that they easily sliced through the angelic creatures chasing him down!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAAASSSH!


    "GRYAAAAGHH¡­!"


    "GRUAAAAHH¡­!"


    "GYEEEEHH¡­!"


    Dozens of monsters died at once against his mighty blows. Even as weakened as he was, he could do as much as this while he sought an exit. However, much like An, he started to realize there was no such thing.


    "This entire ce is epassed on a pocket dimension of its own. I see. So it is truly that type of dungeon¡­" Shade thought, running away from more beams of light. "Tch, fuck off!!!"


    Shade roared with anger, shing against the monsters once more!


    FLAAAAAASH!


    However, his attack didn''t hit any of them, and instead, an even brighter light surged from within the pure white skies, Shade squinted his eyes, trying to decipher what in the world intercepted his attack.


    A tall, feminine figure appeared, of over four meters of height, with a big and bright insect abdomen resembling those of firefly, her body was elegant, finely covered on ck and gold exoskeleton, with long blonde hair, and sharp silver eyes.


    "Oh my, what an honor is to see the Hero of Darkness, Shade. Fufufu¡­" She giggled, waving her six hands, as several spheres of pure light emerged. "It is a pity that I''ll have to kill you, you''re such a handsome man~"


    "Who are you?! Another of Arachne''s ves?" Shade asked.


    "ve?! How rude! Arachne is my big sister." The womanughed. "And my name is Divinaphiles, as you can see, I''ve trained all my life to kill you¡­ Does it hurt? My light~?"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLAAASH!


    Divinaphiles unleashed several beams of pure holy light against Shade, piercing through his defensive element-less shields of pure mana and his shing blows, as his entire body was filled with countless of holes, dissipating faster and faster!


    "Ungh?! Argh¡­!" Shade groaned in agony.


    "I expected a bit more, but things might end sooner than I imagined¡­" Divinaphilesughed, gathering even more light. "[Celestial Shine]!"


    FLAAAAAAAASSSSH!!!


    -----

 Chapter 850 {New Quest}: [Defeat The Insectoid Queen Asarashk!]

    Chapter 850 {New Quest}: [Defeat The Insectoid Queen Asarashk!]


    -----


    "What an annoying bunch you all are!" Arafunn sighed, unleashing the power of his winds barely, concentrating them into dozens of small des and cutting down through gigantic earthworms and ants that kepting out of the crumbling caves.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    The huge earthworm''s bodies were cut down to pieces alongside the ants, each attack hitting their bodies ended generating quite the loud explosions, however.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!!!


    RUMBLE!


    And such explosions caused more tremors, the entire surrounding caves crumbled down into the ground, huge stones capable of crushing anything were being constantly evaded by Arafunn, whose body was rather frailpared to An and Shade.


    The more he attacked them, the more the caves would crumble, leaving even less space for him to move through. Whenever he reached the end of the open areas, he''ll be buried alive in stones and dirt that constantly drains his Mana.


    "KRIEEEEEEHHH!!!"


    "Another one?!" Arafunn heard the monstrous scream of a bug. "Can''t you leave me alone while I seek a-"


    CLAAAAAASSSSHH¡­!


    But before he could even finish his words, a ck sh of lightning reached him, a huge w punching his stomach down into the ground, as his body pierced through countlessyers of stone, each hit draining his mana more and more!


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    "UNGH¡­?! W-What¡­?! A mere¡­ damn bug¡­" Arafunn gritted his teeth, vomiting blood as he slowly nced upwards.


    In there, a huge, over four meters tall humanoid insect stood. Its body shape resembling a thin and powerful ant, with a huge ant head and an abdomen behind.


    "KRIEEEHEHEHEHEHE! You''re way too weak, elf! I thought that because you were a hero, you would be tough! But sister Arachne was right! You''re the weakest of all of them! KRIEHEHEHEHEHE!" The ant startedughing grossly, like some sort of street thug.


    "Who are you?!" Arafunn muttered, slowly standing back up as he gathered his strength.


    "I guess its fine to say my name, hehehehe~!" Laughed the Ant Demon. "I am Herbranpheles, the King of all Ant Demons! I''ll crush you and show my tribe that abandoned me that we can beat the damn humans! They''ll understand once I bring your head to them that we can still keep fighting!"


    "So you want to use my own head to convince your people to continue fighting pointlessly?" Sighed Arafunn. "Maybe you should first find yourself a brain, you''re really stupid."


    "SHUT UP!!!" The furious Ant flew down with his wings, reaching Arafunn in a single second, a huge kick hitting his face!


    CRAAAAAAAASSSSH!!!


    "Unnggh¡­?!"


    "I''LL FUCKING KILL YOU! KRIEHEHEHEHE!!!"


    .


    .


    .


    "Now, will you be obedient? Lady Arachne is waiting for you, my dear." Giggled Asarashk. "I am sure she will be pleased to see your growth; you''ll make for an even juicier snack. With that littlemb girl¡­ Both of you shall be sacrificed. And your divine blessings will grant her the might of the Saint of Spirits and the Hero of Beasts!" Sheughed, while carrying Luck like some wild rabbit she hunted, slowly walking towards the gates.


    "Hahhh~ I can''t wait until she bes so powerful! That damn and insolent brat back in the Demon Continent will finally know what true fear is as he''s stomped by the true new Demon King- No, Demon Queen!" Asarashkughed, blushing as she thought of her beloved Lady Arachne.


    "La¡­ ra¡­" Luck muttered, without any strength on his body anymore, as tears flowed from his eyes. "I''m so¡­ rry¡­"


    "Oh my~ Don''t cry like that, my dear." Laughed Asarashk. "You will simply be Lady Arachne''s strength! Hahahaha! Your soul will live within her, as her power and might! Pfff¡­ HAHAHAHAHA!"


    As she reached the gates, she called for Arachne.


    "Lady Arachne, I''ve secured the boy, please open the-"


    BAAAAAAAMMMM¡­!


    "Huh?!"


    However, before she could finish her words, Arachne''s view of what was happening was swiftly interrupted, an invisible barrier appeared around Asarashk and Luck, inhibiting her view of the scene.


    And at the same time, the walls broke open as a huge army of monsters and a group of several young warriors stepped in, led by Sylphy. It was the whole squad! Mist, Celica, Celeste, Aquarina, and Zack!


    "Looks like we barely made it." Sylphy sighed, sitting over a huge white Gray Fenrir, Furoh who had shapeshifted into this stronger form than the White Fenrir.


    "Is she¡­ the one that took Lara away?" Celeste asked.


    "Most likely." Aquarina nodded. "Hey bitch, leave Luck where he is¡­"


    "Or we''ll crush you." Zack said.


    "P-Please! Don''t fight! Lady Demon! We are Demons too! We can''t just fight endlessly!" Mist cried. "Please understand! Let''s¡­ get along?"


    Asarashk nced at the scene, as a bunch of children were telling her what to do. She nced in utter disbelief, beforeughing her ass off.


    "Ppfff¡­ hahahahaha! HAHAHAHAHAHA!" She continuedughing. "Do you pathetic children want to tell me what to do?! Okay, it is impressive that you can break Dungeon Walls, but what about it?! Do you truly¡­ truly believe you can even hurt an inch of my body? It does seems like Lady Arachne has severely underestimated you. But even then, that won''t change the fact that if we fight head-on, we can easily destroy you all. Now-"


    FLAAAASH!


    "?!"


    Before Asarashk could continue her words, Sylph appeared right behind her at almost super-sonic speed, overflowing with Draconic mes and Holy Divine Light, the scales over her body becamepletely gold, as she grew a pair of fast draconic wings, a long tail, ws, draconic eyes, and golden horns.


    "Say that again to my face." She swung her sword, Scarlet at an incredible speed, as Asarashk felt like a whole mountain was falling over her!


    TRUUUUUUUUMMMMM¡­!


    "W-WHA- AARGHH¡­!"


    Asarashk screamed in agony as the divine light burned her entire body and then threw her away, covered on countless shes! It was as if that mere sh contained within hundreds of shes at once!


    BAAAAAAMMM¡­!


    Her huge body fell into the floor, several of her bones broke, as she vomited a mouthful of blood! Her sharp red eyes nced at Sylph withplete and utter disbelief!


    "Y-You¡­! No¡­ Impossible¡­! This can''t be!" Asarashk screamed, barely trying to stand back up. "Have¡­ the young heroes already attained a simr level than their parents?!"


    [A Special [Challenge Quest] has been generated: [Defeat The Insectoid Queen Asarashk!]


    [Asarashk is a formidable foe with tremendous strength. Do you think you can defeat her with thebined might of your powers and your friends? After having taken away the lives of many innocents, she doesn''t deserve any pity nor mercy. It is now your task and that of your friends to get rid of her before confronting Arachne.]


    [Can you go beyond your own limits, Sylphy?]


    [Completion Rewards: [10.000.000 EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x10 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x10 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x10 [Divine Holy Dragon Flowers (A Grade)] x10 [???]


    [Time Limit: 6 Hours]


    And in front of Sylphy''s eyes, a brand-new Quest has appeared, after so long! One that challenged her to go beyond her own limits and defeat a being beyond Tier 9!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Is such an insane challenge even possible, even while taking into consideration all her friends helping her?


    [Do you ept this quest?]


    <Yes> <No>


    "Yes."


    -----

 Chapter 851 Against A Rank 9 Foe!

    Chapter 851 Against A Rank 9 Foe!


    -----


    While Asarashk was thrown away by Sylph''s mighty blow, Furoh swiftly caught Luck before he were to fall badly over the hard ground, holding him by his clothing using his jaws.


    "I got him! Heal him!" He swiftly ran towards Mist, while Alice and Naturia also appeared at his side.


    "[Revitalizing Light]! [Healing Shine]! [Fast Healing]!"


    "[Divine Recovery Light]!"


    "[Life Infusion]!"


    While Mist conjured three mid-tier healing spells, Alice unleashed her strongest divine spell and Naturia her strongest spirit spell, all at once made Luck''s entire body overflow with healing and restorative light.


    His wounds quickly healedpletely something that had been slowed down due to hisck of Mana, something that even All-Gaia required to an extent.


    "Ungh¡­ Ugh¡­!" Luck slowly opened his eyes. "Ah¡­! W-What¡­ Urgh¡­"


    "Eat these!" Mist gave Luck several tiny fruits resembling wild berries, and a big red apple. "They''ll heal your Mana and give you buffs!"


    "Mist¡­?! E-Everyone!" Luck quickly realized everyone was here as he nced Asarashk in the floor, vomiting blood! "What? You beat her?!"


    "Far from it!" Mist sighed. "She''s very strong, I can sense it¡­ It won''t be an easy fight at all! We need you at full strength too, Luck!"


    "Mist¡­" Luck swallowed saliva. "Alright!" He started gobbling down all the food he was given in mere seconds, while the fight against Asarashk continued.


    "Y-You¡­! No¡­ Impossible¡­! This can''t be!" Asarashk screamed, barely trying to stand back up. "Have¡­ the young heroes already attained a simr level than their parents?!" Her powerful Beast Aura began to empower her body, giving her the strength to stand up once more.


    However, she quickly noticed her body wasn''t regenerating how she wanted. The wounds Sylph inflicted, although superficially small, were still there, and she also felt something strange infecting her entire body¡­ like a parasite.


    "My wounds are not healing properly¡­" She thought, ring at Sylph with fury. "What technique did she use?! What is this strange energy¡­ it feels as if it is negating my own Mana!"


    "Who knows?" Sylph wondered, answering her previous question. "But how about we try to find out?!"


    FLAAASH!


    Moving her draconic wings at a fast speed, she flew directly in front of Asarashk. Her Holy Dragon Transformation was sure overpowered, but she knew that this bug woman would easily decimate her monster army, so she instantly stored them inside her Dungeon for safety measures.


    "[Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura]"


    FLUOOOSH!


    A mighty zing draconic aura surged from her body, mixing with the holy light aura of Alice imbued into her, all the spiritual energies merged together!


    Ding!


    [The power of the [Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura] and the [Holy Divine Light Spirit Aura] have merged together to create the [Holy Dragon''s Wrathful King Aura]!]


    [The Buffing Effects have improved by +150%, and Holy Light, Fire, and Spirit Magic Damage has increased by +200%! Additionally, your light can now pierce through all darkness.]


    At longst, Sylph had reached a breakthrough, after mixing her powers so much, she had managed tobine their might and create a brand-new Aura!


    "[Holy Dragon de Arts]: [Ascending Heaven''s ws]!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAASH!


    Her blows pierced through the demoness defensive aura barrier and easily destroyed whatever darkness she conjured, while her ws barely managed to intercept her blows, the bright light piercing and shining across her entire body. It felt as if she was being bathed in pure acid!


    "GRUUUAAAAAGHH¡­!" Asarashk simply couldn''t help but scream in utter agony. "Y-YOUUUU!!! If my ws don''t work¡­ TAKE THIS!!! [Demonic Insect Queen Arts]: [Bloodlust Swarm]"


    FLUOOOOOSSSH!


    BBBZZZTTTT¡­!


    Sylph''s entire body was suddenly engulfed on a huge swarm of mosquitoes made out of her Beast Aura, as she felt their sharp proboscis pierce through her entire body, ignoring her defensive scales!


    Ding!


    [You have been affected by [Bloodlust Swarm]! Your Health is being constantly drained! Your Vitality, Defense, and Strength have decreased by -30%!]


    "W-What?!" Sylph was shaken¡­ only for a single second though, as she smirked. "[Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    On top of the zing and shining holy dragon aura she had, a new green colored aura emerged, filled with the essence of life and nature, as her wounds started healing faster than she could take damage¡­ And even if she took so much damage, it didn''t matter much.


    After all, she had infinite health, unless her body were to be instantly turned to ashes, damage per second effects, such as draining, or even poison, wouldn''t have effect on her!


    Ding!


    [The power of the [Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura] has merged into the [Holy Dragon''s Wrathful King Aura], increasing its healing effects! All Debuffs affecting the user''s body have decreased their effects by half!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Perfect!" Sylph smiled, rushing towards the demoness, and unleashing even more attacks, as the might of her spirits all came together at once. "[Holy Dragon de Arts]: [Heavenly Dragon''s Spear Tail]!!!"


    Sylph unleashed a piercing attack, as her aura shaped into the sharp, spear-shaped tail of a holy dragon,bining with her sword and piercing through Asarashk defenses once more,pletely ignoring the draining damage she was taking!


    CRAAAAASSSSH!


    "AAARRGGHHH¡­!"


    Asarashk felt the light engulf her entire body, while feelingpletely confused about what was happening! Her strongest attacks which she was so proud of were all being¡­ ignored?!


    "T-This can''t be! Howe she''s not affected by my Bloodlust Swarm?!" She thought. "GGRRHRHH¡­!" She gritted her teeth furiously, materializing a huge ck and red spear. "[Soul Weapon Materialization]: [Vampiric Insect Queen''s Spear: Scarlet]!"


    FLAAASH!


    Materializing her Soul Weapon once more, Asarashk finally got serious! Unleashing a barrage of piercing attacks that she had used against Luck just some minutes ago, trying to pierce through Sylph''s body and leave her covered on wounds.


    "DIEEEE!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    However, Sylph was apletely different beingpared to Luck! Such attacks were easily intercepted by her Shield, Sapphire, as she umted the energy of each impact¡­


    "[Sea Dragon''s Protection]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    The blue sea dragon shield shone brightly, as it suddenly unleashed back all the damage it took from Asarashk, as a huge sea dragon manifested itself out of pure spiritual and divine energy, striking the demoness and biting through her entire body!


    "Another ridiculous TRICK?! AAARRGHH¡­!"


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­!


    -----

 Chapter 852 The True Power Of Arachnes Strongest Retainer

    Chapter 852 The True Power Of Arachne''s Strongest Retainer


    -----


    The difference between Luck and Sylph was tremendous. Sylph had taken Asarashk head-on andpletely intercepted all her attacks, ignoring powers that would affect literally anybody else such as Bloodlust Swarm, and even holding a special shield with a soul in it, made out of divine sea dragon''s scales and materials, and capable of unleashing the damage it took back!


    The powerful Sea Dragon Soul materialized out of Sapphire''s Skills after absorbing all the damage that it took from Asarashk was incredible, engulfing the demoness in an endless all-devouring wave of highly pressurized water, leaving her body even more damage as shended on the floor with a loud explosion.


    BOOOOOOOMMMM¡­!


    "Unnghhh¡­ H-Hahh¡­ W-Wha¡­ what was that?!" Asarashk cried, ring at Sylph with utter fury. "I''m¡­ Tier 9¡­ My Physique¡­ Guh- ARGH..!"


    She vomited a mouthful of blood, feeling her entire body constantly weakening severely. She realized tooter that something even worse had taken over her body, her health was being drained every second, and her stats had lowered.


    "I know you''re not showing us your full strength." Sylph said. "Just get to it already¡­ I am not going to underestimate a monster like you and lower my guard."


    "¡­" Asarashk remained in silence, and then smirked. "Oh my¡­ How boring, you''re really the daughter of your father!"


    BAAAM!


    In a single second, her entire body stood back up, even as the wounds covered her body, she seemedpletely¡­ fine? Indeed, she was actually fine, she took great damage. But Sylph knew very well that something like that wouldn''t stop a Tier 9 being such as her.


    Even less when she had yet to unleash her full powers against them. The reason Sylph was buying time hitting her with her strongest blows as if she were button smashing in a video game was because she needed Luck at full health.


    Because to beat this monster they would all need their full strength¡­


    "W-Wait, she was pretending?!" Mist was shaken.


    "It was quite clear." Said Celeste. "She''s a terrible actor¡­ Though Sylph still had dealt a lot of damage though, she wasn''t pretending when she screamed."


    "Well, I do have the habit of letting my prey get a few hits, you know? To gauge their strength and all¡­ This girl in specific is packed with a lot of surprising powers, yet even as I let her have such advantage, she never became overly confident, and each blow became more painful, ouch!" Asarashkughed. "I wanted to kill her when she lowered her guard¡­ What a pity that I can''t y games like that¡­ [Insect Queen''s Transformation]"


    In a mere second, her entire body started shapeshifting! Her Beast Aura and Mana fused into her body, and Asarashk quickly gained yet another pair of arms, making it eight! Her body size increased twice, bing as big as ten meters. Her head twisted around, bing not humanoid anymore, but resembling the head of a monstrous wasp¡­ her wings became bigger and her arms muscr.


    And while transforming, a shockwave of Bloodlust Swarm was released, anybody that dared step forwards would have their health drained before they could even realize what was happening! Sylph would had tried to interrupt her if it wasn''t for this. Nheless, the transformationsted just a second.


    Ding!


    [Asarashk, the Insectoid Queen] has undergone her [Insect Queen''s Transformation], unsealing her True Powers!]


    [All Her Stats have increased by +200%, her Health and Mana Regeneration Speed have increased by +100%. All Magic Damage has increased by +50%.]


    [Her New Form exudes a deadly aura of intimidation and pressure, reducing all foes stats by -30%, and constantly draining their Mana.]


    Just like that, she became twice as strong, already at Tier 9, she was already nearing a Tier 10 being¡­ Her buffs were ridiculous, and her debuffs as well, and the most surprising thing was that she wasn''t even using True Demonification as Sylph thought, Asarashk was either saving it forter, or simply did not rely on such powers to corrupt her body, and simply used the might she had trained for years to attain.


    "Fufufu¡­ Were you waiting for this, you sadistic girl~?" Asarashk asked whileughing, her aura spreading further everywhere. "Within all the insect demon tribes, I am known to be the strongest. Only below my Lady Arachne because she received the Divine Blessing of Lady Lolth. If you want to meet her, you''ll have to go through me! The one all insect demons fear!"


    BBBZZTTT¡­!


    FLAAAASH!


    In a single second, she leaped into action, moving her wings rapidly, she appeared right in front of Sylph and everyone else, wielding her Soul Weapon using three of her eight arms, she unleashed tremendous, devastating attacks that even left cracks over the seemingly indestructible dungeon floor.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH!


    RUMBLE!


    The entire dungeon trembled, as she quickly unleashed several beams from her free hands, imbued with her powerful Darkness and Beast Aura!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOMMM!!!


    The difference in power from now and before was like heaven and earth! She was truly a monster among monsters!


    "Shit, she''s really a fucking monster!" Zack cried, using his winds and lightning magic to escape from the attacks by enhancing his movement speed, only for a huge beam to hit him from behind!


    "Fuck!"


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    However, as the smoke dissipated, Zack noticed a holy light barrier protected him from the deadly damage, Mist was there for him!


    "As long as I am here with Snowke, I''ll protect you, Zack!" She said with eyes glowing with determination.


    This was a side of Mist that Zack had never seen before¡­ A fierce me of braveness was now growing stronger within her heart.


    And having a reliable girlfriend like her was¡­ a dreame true for the reckless fighter that Zack was, even more if she was a healer with support magic to boot.


    "Alright!" Zack nodded. "I''ll trust you my back, Mist!"


    "Leave it to me!" Mist said. "I am not¡­ the same as before!" She said while acting bravely.


    "How cute~" Asarashk mocked them, while suddenly gathering a huge sphere of darkness above her body. "Can you take this now, cuties? [Abyssal Star]!"


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­!


    -----

 Chapter 853 Intense Battle

    Chapter 853 Intense Battle


    -----


    Sylph''s Yggdragon Aura of Protection epassed her friends and protected them from the darkness, while she and Aquarina flew forwards. Sylph activated her Curse''s powers, temporarily fusing the Curse Spirit into her own Aura. While Aquarina unleashed the power of Abyssal Embodiment partially, only transforming her hands into masses of darkness, with red eyes in the middle of her palms.


    "Aquarina, give me your strength!" Sylph cried, her Curse Aura quickly transformed the colors of her magic into ck and purple.


    "Count on me!" Aquarina said, her eyes glowing bright red.


    Their Magicsbined together as one, generating a huge ck hole above the two girls, which quickly started to absorb the entire spell''s explosive power!


    "[Darkness Absorbing Void]!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    "W-What?!" Asarashk opened her many eyes at once, shocked of what she was seeing.


    It was just a few seconds at most, but she saw dumbfounded as her powerful spell was instantly absorbed by the girl''s spell, its destructive darkness immediately cancelled.


    [The [Curse]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of The Abyss] haspletely absorbed the Darkness and Demonic Powers of the Spell [Abyssal Star]!]


    [The umted essence has been transformed into Abyssal Energy, which has enchanted the body of the user, giving greater strength temporarily!]


    [All Stats have increased by +50%, and all Magic Spells Power have been enchanted with the Abyss Element, increasing their strength by +100% for 10 Minutes.]


    [The [Curse]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of The Abyss] has entered into a dormant state due to absorbing arge quantity of destructive energy.]


    [Itsplete powers cannot be activated for 1 Hour.]


    "One of my strongest spells was cancelled¡­!" Asarashk muttered, as her mandibles clicked angrily. "You''re not bad at all, kids!"


    BBBZZTTT¡­!


    The sound of her huge wings flying echoed around the dungeon as she flew directly towards Sylph and Aquarina right away, rushing to kill them as fast as possible.


    "You two are the pirs of your group! As long as I can kill you, your entire group will break apart!" She roared, her huge ws unleashing a barrage of devastating blows.


    CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!!


    RUMBLE!


    The entire dungeon started trembling as her gigantic ws hit the floor, failing to hit Aquarina And Sylph, as both girls made use of their smaller body sizes and light weights to evade her heavy attacks.


    "You''re small and fast, I admit that." Asarashkughed, suddenly, her entire body overflowed with enormous quantities of power for only a few seconds.


    And that''s all it took for her fist to reach Sylph and send her flying into the ceiling!


    BAAAMMM¡­!


    "Ungh?!" Sylph vomited blood as she felt several of her ribs break, and she could had gotten demolished if it wasn''t thanks to all her buffs, auras, and her shield, Sapphire, which flew directly in front of her in thest moment.


    "I''ll finish you off, daughter of An and Faylen!" Roared Asarashk, her bug wings resonated loudly, as Sylph analyzed her movements even in this dire situation.


    "I see, so you can generate short burst of all your power in just a few seconds, giving you a surprise factor." She said nonchntly, as Asarashk''s enormous ws were about to reach her.


    "You''ve figured my power a bit toote, girl!" Asarashkughed, materializing her Soul Weapon once more. "Your pitiful shield won''t be able to resist the might of my Spear! [Soul Weapon Materialization]: [Vampiric Insect Queen''s Spear: Scarlet]!"


    CLAAASSH!!


    Asarashk''s powerful Spear pierced through Sylph''s shield with ease, as she noticed Sapphire''s durability dropping to below one thousand! And it kept dropping with each second.


    "Unnnghh¡­! Sylphy!" Sapphire''s voice echoed into Sylph''s mind. "Escape! I''ll take the hit and-"


    "There''s no need for that, Sapphire." Sylph said, suddenly, her aura shapeshifted as several draconic arms surged from within, punching and shing against Asarashk''s spear!


    "OORRAAAAH!" The ferocious roar of Ignatius zed.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    "Hahahaha! It is useless, you''ll die impaled- Huh?!" However, in that split of a second, Asarashk realized something strange.


    The Soul Weapon she had materialized started¡­ to gain cracks! Not only that, but she felt her connection with the weapon to weaken, as if it''s very magical circuits were beginning to crumble and stop connecting together.


    It was a bit toote when she realized the ck mes covering her weapon contained another strange element¡­ The power of Mana Disruption! Soul Weapons were all made out of magical circuits, a greater and even moreplicated form of Magic Circles.


    And naturally, with enough attacks, the power of Sylph''s Mana Disruption Skill will eventually destabilize the entire structure!


    CRAAASSSH!!


    "I-Impossible!" Asarashk screamed as she saw her Soul Weapon shatter into pieces in front of her huge, insect-like eyes, only to feel a huge, freezing attack reach her back, piercing through her abdomen! "YOU!"


    She quickly realized Aquarina appeared behind her, holding a huge trident made of her own divine powers and skills, overflowing with a coating of Abyssal Embodiment Aura, reinforcing its strength even more!


    Asarashk felt her insides beginning to freeze, the cold ice not only slowed her movements, but it also started to drain her health and mana slowly.


    CLAAASH!


    "SCRAM!!!" Asarashk quickly let go of Sylph as she attacked Aquarina desperately, only to be greeted by Zack and Luck appearing from her right and left side!


    "RAAAAH!" Zack roared like all Amazonians do, charging against Asarashk with rapid lightning speed, epassed by spiraling winds, as both of his huge axes struck her shoulder, slicing through her flesh, muscles, and bones!


    CRAAASSSH!


    "THIS IS NOT OVER YET!!!" Luck screamed ferociously, his body overflowing with the power of the Golden Tiger once more as his two golden ws shed through Asarashk''s other shoulder, creating a huge, vertical swing, and tearing apart her flesh!


    SLAAASSHH!!


    Naturally, Asarashk panicked, screaming as she felt both of her arms being torn apart out of her own body! Her screams echoing across the entire dungeon as she fell down into the floor when Sylph struck her down from above with a powerful, Yggdragon Aura-enchanted kick!


    BAAAMMM¡­!


    -----

 Chapter 854 Asarashks Tenacity

    Chapter 854 Asarashk''s Tenacity


    -----


    "Attack her! Don''t give her any time to think!" Sylph roared, her body undergoing a half-Draconification form once more, as her scales now became dark red and ck, the Abyssal Energy dwelling in her body and Curse''s powers mixing and creating a darker form of it. Even her hair became dark purple, her eyes glowing bright red.


    Obeying her orders, everyone attacked Asarashk as much as they could without giving her a break. Aquarina struck her down with a rain of icicle spears and beams of high-pressure ocean water, alongside dozens of huge tridents.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    Zack unleashed a barrage of powerful strikes with both of his axes, overflowing with his Tempest Magic and his Divine Battle Axe Arts, which he had quickly figured couldbine into even strongerbined techniques. Lightning and winds rained down over the insectoid queen.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Luck constantly unleashed hundreds of shing blows with his huge golden ws, the form that All-Gaia had taken when it was wielded by him, all while his Beast Magic mixed with his techniques, the might of many beasts emerging with each of his attacks.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLAASH!


    Celeste and Celica conjured abination of shadow curse tentacles, wrapping around Asarashk''s legs to weaken her and restrain her, even if for a few seconds before she were to break them, while Celica''s Phantom Magic attempted to weaken the insectoid queen''s soul by making hundreds of phantasmal hands grasp her soul tightly.


    "Urgh! My soul?!"


    While she swung her huge arms and attacked the children surrounding her, dealing huge wounds, radiant light constantly covered their bodies as Mist, in the backlines, conjured healing spells all the time, feeding on Sylph''s infinite mana to not worry about this!


    Her actions also freed Sylph from having to worry about her friend''s safety, leaving the healing to Mist, she became capable of fully dedicating herself to the battle.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    Her sword overflowed with ck cursed mes, as she intercepted her blows rapidly, while the rest of her friends attacked Asarashk whenever she gave them a blind spot. Asarashk was so huge that it looked as if a few mice were trying to take down a cat all on their own.


    And as this happened, Beelzebub''s Spirit form emerged within Sylph''s side, ncing the situation while feeling¡­ rather guilty.


    "It is all my fault¡­ If I hadn''t left them alone, if I hadn''t gone foolishly trying to kill your parents¡­ I could had been there for them; I could had taught them to not seek revenge anymore. s, I was just as stupid as they are now." Beelzebubmented. "To think I had to die to realize the mistakes of my actions. I am a pathetic Demon Lord."


    "Telling her that you''re there with us would be useless, I imagine." Sighed Alice. "Unlike with Ignatius'' brother that recognized his soul and voice, and who clearly had a kind heart, these demons¡­ They seem like they would only grow madder if they saw you."


    "It is a pity¡­ But they had already chosen their path." Beelzebub sighed. "Sylph! At least¡­ Take my power and use it well!"


    Beelzebub flew into Sylph''s body, as he fused his spiritual energy and dark powers with her Draconification form, boosting her might even further.


    "Beelzebub!" Sylph realized his power started coursing through her even faster and strongly than any other of her Spirits. It felt as if he was finally going serious on something!


    Much like it happened with her already lost Holy Dragon Form, Sylph felt like she was undergoing yet another breakthrough, the ability of her Draconification and her Yggdragon form to transform into different appearances was incredible, and the more she tried its powers, the more she discovered new abilities.


    Ding!


    [The power of the [Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura], the [ursed Abyssal Energy Aura], [Poisonous Demon Lord Spirit Aura], and the [Mana Disruption] Skill have merged together to create the [Abyssal Demonic Shadow Dragon''s Wrathful King Aura]!]


    [The Buffing Effects have improved by +150%, and Darkness, Poison, Fire, and Spirit Magic Damage has increased by +200%! Additionally, your ck ursed mes can weaken foes, decreasing stats by up to -20%, while also disrupting their magic power.]


    "[Abyssal Dragon de Arts]: [Descending Hell''s ws]!"


    Sylph unleashed the might of her new transformation fully as she swung her sword with all her strength, each blow pushed the insectoid queen back as they resembled even bigger and more ferocious dragon ws than before!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH!


    "AARRGGH¡­! Y-YOUUU!!!" Asarashk lost her mind, channeling the power of her Beast Aura as a huge swarm of countless mosquitoes appeared around her. "[Bloodlust Swarm]!!!"


    FLUOOOSH!!!


    An enormous swarm of mosquitoes covered everyone around her, weakening their stats and absorbing their health and mana, while they all screamed in agony! Mist was barely able to heal them seconds before Asarashk kicked Zack and Luck away with her Beast Aura-enchanted legs!


    "DIE!"


    CLAAASSH! CLAAASSH!


    "Uurgghhh¡­!"


    "Aaargh!"


    BAAAM! BAAAAMM¡­!


    Both boys rolled over the floor, their bones shattering apart as Mist ran to heal them before they were to die from all the internal bleeding.


    "RAAAAHHH!!!" Asarashk roared, rushing towards Aquarina who was kneeling on the floor due to the umted damage, only for Sylph to fly in front, holding her broken shield while taking out a stone from her inventory. "Your Shield''s already broken! What can you do?!"


    Asarashk''s ws neared Sylph, as her shield shone brightly, fusing with the stone!


    FLAAASH!


    [You have used the [Weapon Enhancement Jewel (D Grade)] x1 on [Shield: Sapphire]!]


    [Sapphire]''s Durability has been healed by 50%, her body has self-repaired through the enhancement effect of the jewel!]


    [The ursed Mana Disrupting Dragon mes have begun to be absorbed by Sapphire! Her body is beginning to undergo a transformation!]


    "T-That''s¡­!" Asarashk opened her eyes wide as she saw Sylph''s Shield suddenly reform and transform, absorbing her transformation''s energy to gain a ck color, as the scales of its body became dark purple and ck, with a ferocious, multi-horned dragon head in the middle.


    [Sapphire] has evolved from [Lesser Dragon Shield] to [ck Dragon Shield]!]


    [All her Stats have increased by +500! She gained the [ck Dragon me Shield] Skill!]


    "NO MATTER!!!"


    Asarashk didn''t gave it a second thought, regrowing a new pair of arms as she unleashed a barrage of beast aura-enchanted blows!


    CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASSH!!!


    However, Sylph''s shield started overflowing with darkness with each blow.


    [The [ck Dragon me Shield] Skill and the [Sea Dragon Protection] Skills have merged their effects together!]


    [All damage taken will be unleashed at the same time!]


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    The shield erupted with an enormous quantity of ck mes, covering the entire body of the insectoid queen as she saw in horror as her magic powers weakened as they were disrupted.


    "AGH?! Again with those mes- UNGH?!"


    However, it wasn''t all, as the me shaped themselves as a ferocious sea dragon made of fire and ck miasma, opening its jaws, and engulfing her with a strong, overwhelming bite!


    CRAAASSH!


    "UUUAAARRGGHHH¡­!"


    The insectoid queen reached her limits as her aura barriers shattered one after another, her entire body wasunched on the floor, shattering the ground beneath despite being part of a near indestructible dungeon, her bones shattered as her inside organs sttered, her mandibles vomited arge quantity of green blood!


    -----

 Chapter 855 Dont Have Mercy Against The Wicked

    Chapter 855 Don''t Have Mercy Against The Wicked


    -----


    "U-Ungh¡­! Hahhh¡­ You damn brats¡­!"


    Asarashk slowly stood up, her entire body seemed to be falling apart. She lost two pairs of arms in that huge explosion, her mandibles were fractured, one of her big eyes exploded, and her abdomen was bleeding and covered on several wounds.


    Her regeneration was not working properly, despite her physique being at near the pinnacle of someone at Tier 9, and with her transformation, she should clearly have the regeneration of a Tier 10 even if temporarily.


    However, the ck mes coursing through her body were even more lethal than the white, golden mes that Sylph had unleashed before, they were vicious, although they didn''t protected Sylph from damage, they were infectious, covering her foe''s wounds and draining their life and mana.


    At the same time, they disrupted their own magical circuits, this could even include their physiques. The longer the battles went on, if the foe didn''t had a way to cleanse themselves of such mes, they would eventually fall and be weaker.


    "I can''t¡­ feel my magic power as much as before?!" Asarashk muttered, as she had attempted to conjure another Abyssal Star, only to fail miserably as the ck sphere didn''t even formed. "T-This¡­ What sort of power does that girl has?!" She thought, suddenly stepping back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Despite how she pretended to be weak before for her to lower her guard, Sylph never bought her acting, and always remained cautious. She didn''t even showed what she waspletely capable of before¡­ and even now, she hasn''t gonepletely all-out either!


    "I was wrong¡­" Asarashk muttered, as she nced at Sylph and Aquarina walk towards her, while the recovered Zack and Luck slowly stood up, ready to finish off what they started. "You''re really¡­ Hahaha¡­ You''re strong."


    The Insectoid Queen admitted their strength, her only eye left glowing bright red. She suddenly couldn''t even lift her own body anymore, as she fell into her knees.


    "If I wasn''t protecting mydy with all my might¡­ I might had¡­ epted this defeat and let you go on." She sighed. "But I simply can''t. She''s¡­ everything to me. I won''t let you¡­ touch her. Even if¡­ Even if I have to sell my soul to the devils of another world."


    Sylph and her friends quickly realized one of her hands was holding a red jewel, overflowing with demonic energy¡­


    "That''s¡­! A True Denomination Catalyzer! Stop her!" Sylph cried, rushing towards Asarashk at the same time as Aquarina, Zack, and Luck!


    "[ursed Chains of Restraint]!!!" Sylph roared in desperation, as Celeste unleashed a simr spell!


    Chains made of shadows surged from beneath Asarashk, wrapping around her arms and forcing her to drop the jewel, only for her tough.


    "Hahahaha! That won''t do!"


    FLAAASH!


    The jewel glowed anyways, merging with her arm and then the rest of her body, a huge shockwave of demonic mes emerged from within her body, spreading across the entire room!


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    "Fuck!" Sylph screamed in frustration, as she generated a barrier with all her might and quickly protected Aquarina and her friends.


    "Sylphy! She''s transforming!" Aquaria cried. "We could barely handle her! If she transforms¡­!"


    "I won''t let that happen! You damn monster!!!" Luck roared, suddenly rushing forwards, trying to cancel Asarashk''s transformation by braving the demonic energy shockwave generated through her change of form.


    Every time someone activated their True Demonification, their bodies would exude a deadly, almost radioactive demonic energy, so strong that it could melt most things and disrupt most magic.


    Yet the brave Luck braved such deadly substance, his skin beginning to burn as his eyes glowed as fiercely as they were from the very beginning.


    "You took Lara away from me! Do you think I''ll empathize with you, FUCKING MONSTER?! You and your army have killed thousands of innocents! No matter what bond you said you had¡­ IT DOESN''T GIVE YOU THE RIGHT TO JUSTIFY YOUR ACTIONS!" Luck screamed his lungs out, as he felt his arms beginning to melt.


    CLAAASSH!!


    However, a sword shed through the demonic energy, a powerful divine energy pierced through it, divine holy light itself!


    FLAAASH!


    "Sylph! Mist!" Luck opened his eyes in happiness as he saw Sylph step in right at his side, while Mist unleashed a ray of light from behind.


    "You''re right!" Sylph said. "I can''t believe I almost faltered¡­ Because I thought she was doing this for her love. But I cannot oversee what she has done, I cannot let her get away with this! I WON''T! Asarashk!"


    "I ain''t giving up either!" Aquarina roared, stepping forward as instead of using her dangerous Abyssal Embodiment, her body gained blue dragon scales, a long sea snake-like tail, and blue horns in her forehead, her hair bingpletely blue as her eyes glowed with silver light. "Wherever our parents are¡­ We can''t let them carry all our burden!"


    "DAMN RIGHT!" Zack roared, hitting the demonic wave with his two axes, lightning and tempestuous winds emerging endlessly!


    "She''s not someone that deserves any pity." Celeste said, her shadows beginning to engulf the demonic energy like a swarm of bats. "Maybe that''s hypocriteing from me¡­ But I know they have gone even farther than I¡­!"


    "Mister Jester! Mister Teddy!" Celica called her two golems, their huge bodies pushing harder and harder, until the still regenerating and transforming body of Asarashk emerged within the ck light!


    Her chest was glowing bright red, the True Demonic Core was still forming! Her True Demonification was of such tremendous power that it was taking her several seconds to fully transform.


    It was now or never!


    "NOW!!!" Sylph screamed, gritting her teeth as her skin constantly burned, her sword channeling all her power, as her Mana Connections with everybody else transformed her mes into the color of the rainbow.


    "Divine Fusion Magic: [Primordial Elemental Genesis]!" Sylph screamed, utilizing the same ultimate fusion magic they used against the Parasite back in the Fishman King Dungeon.


    However, this time, the sphere of multiple colors merged into Sylph''s Sword, Scarlet, and transformed into a huge arc of rainbow light, piercing through Asarashk''s chest, and shattering her still forming True Demon Core!


    Crack, crack¡­!


    CRAAASH!


    "GRYYYAAAAAHHHH¡­!"


    Her scream echoed across the entire dungeon, as the disruption of her demonic energy spread across her body, making her entire being crumble into pieces!


    "Lady¡­ Arachne¡­!"


    Her consciousness faded awaypletely, as her soul was devoured by Sylph.


    -----

 Chapter 856 Victory Against An Impossible Foe, Time To Rescue Lara!

    -----


    Ding!


    [You and your Party have defeated [Insectoid Demon: Asarashk (Tier 9: Rank 8)] x1!]


    [You earned 25.000.000 EXP]


    The difference on EXP from defeating a Tier 9 to only getting some shared EXP from watching one die was tremendous¡­ 25 million for a Tier 9?!


    [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] and [Scarlet] Levels have increased from Level 46 to Level 50!]


    [Nephilim] Level has increased from Level 21 to Level 25!]


    [Violet] Level has increased from Level 38 to Level 50!]


    [Brownie] Level has increased from Level 36 to Level 40!]


    [Aquarina] gained 16 Levels, she has reached Level 26/50!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Luck] gained 9 Levels, he has reached Level 25/30!]


    [Your Familiars: [Naturia] [Ignatius] [Beelzebub] [Curse] [Furoh] [Glutton] [Sapphire] [Scarlet] [Violet] and [Brownie] have reached Max Level and can now Evolve.]


    [You have Completed the [Challenge Quest]: [Defeat The Insectoid Queen Asarashk!]


    [You and your friends have officially be formidable fighters! Tales over your bravery might soon begin to be sung by the bards around the world. Defeating a being as powerful as the one you have will note without proper rewards either!]


    [You have received Bonus Rewards for havingpleted the quest within 1 Hour.]


    [Completion Rewards: [15.000.000 EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x20 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x20 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x20 [Divine Holy Dragon Flowers (A Grade)] x20 [Alchemist''s Job Advancement Medal (B Grade)] x1 [Asarashk Skill Scroll (S Grade)] x1 [Insectoid Queen''s Vampiric Soul Spear (S Grade)] x1 [Insectoid Queen''s Demonic Armor (S Grade)] x1]


    "So many rewards¡­!"


    Once the insectoid queen was defeated, everybody, including Sylph, fell into the floor,pletely exhausted. They could barely feel their bodies after such an intense battle, perhaps the most intense fight they''ve ever had in their entire young lives.


    Their bones constantly shattered and healed back, they felt like they were at the verge of defeat every instant, any attack from Asarashk was incredible lethal, they still couldn''t believe they were all alive after that.


    The Demonic Energy was incredibly deadly and left them with almost their entire body charred, and also infected with the deadly otherworldly energy, but thanks to Sylph''s Yggdragon Protection Aura that both protected and healed them, and also thanks to Mist''s intensive healing aura recovering their health and wounds over time, after a few minutes of sighing in relief and gasping for air, they slowly stood back up.


    "D-Did we really do it¡­?" Zack was shocked. "I-I just can''t believe it, even if I just helped a little¡­ A Tier 9 being¡­ We defeated it¡­"


    "It was actually akin to a Tier 10." Aquarina sighed. "In her transformation, that''s it¡­ Ugh¡­ After we''re done with this, I don''t want to see any bugs every again, in my entire life!"


    "For real¡­" Celesteughed. "Asarashk was¡­ a monster. I can''t imagine Arachne to be any weaker either, if she served her¡­ Can we even stand a chance? I''m too exhausted¡­"


    "As long as our parents catch up to us¡­" Said Sylph, sighing. "But it''s not like we need to fight her¡­"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Luck asked. "But for Lara¡­!"


    "Yeah¡­" Sylph nodded. "We only want Lara, right? As long as we can get her and then escape¡­ I think with the powers I possess, it might be possible."


    "Powers?" Asked Mist.


    "You already saw it, right, Mist? This Bracelet I made became something like a Dungeon, I can summon dungeon monsters that obey me, and there''s a whole space inside." Sylph exined to her friends, she didn''t felt like hiding this information, as it was important for everyone to know about it for her n to work. "I can teleport inside, and also bring anybody else inside too. We could just go in and wait for our parents, but that would only prolong the time with Lara being with Arachne."


    "T-That''s insane¡­ A Dungeon bracelet?!" Celeste was bbergasted. "So that''s a thing, huh?"


    "Arachne most likely has one of her own too." Sylph exined. "Probably the reason why she can manipte this dungeon so much. She''s a Dungeon Master after all¡­"


    "Can you make more of these bracelets?" Wondered Aquarina.


    Sylph nced at Alice, but Alice quickly answered the question she had in her mind.


    "No, you cannot replicate something like that. The Dungeon you possess was made also by connecting with your system. Even if you were to do something simr with people you''ve given a System, they only possess the basic status function, nothing else. You''re the only one with this sort of special Dungeon System, which already existed, hidden within my internal synapsis." Alice exined as easy as possible so Sylph could understand.


    "Nah, I can''t make it again, it was special because it is¡­ Well, connected to the same powers that I used to give you guys new abilities and talents." Sylph exined without wanting to go into too many details. "Sorry."


    "I-It''s fine." Aquarina giggled. "You''ve done so much for us; it would be a bit cocky to ask you for a dungeon now¡­"


    "Well, we should hurry up anyways, Aquarina." Sylph sighed. "Right now, I am using most of my magic power to generate an invisible barrier of magic disruption, this makes it so Arachne cannot see what''s happening in here even with her Dungeon Master authority."


    "She could see us all?!" Zack was shaken. "Dungeon Masters'' are scarier than I thought¡­"


    "How much can you hold it?" Asked Celeste.


    "Until she finds out we''re tricking her, she''s probably already thinking about where her servant could be and why she hasn''t returned with Luck to make whatever weird thing she wants to do with him." Sylph sighed. "We have at most¡­ a couple more minutes before shees storming the ce herself. But before that, we need to use the surprise factor."


    "So just a couple of minutes and somehow we need to surprise her?" Luck asked, swallowing saliva. "Fine! Alright¡­ I''m in, for whatever you have in mind, Sylphy. As long as we can get back Lara¡­ I¡­ I even would give my own life, if necessary."


    "I will make sure to get her back but¡­ There''s no need to go so far." Sylph smiled. "Once this is all over, I want you and Lara toe to my house and have some tea and sweets. I want to know about her, and what she likes, and I want to see you blushing while she smiles and giggles¡­"


    "E-Eh?! You''re asking for something really weird¡­" Luck wasn''t really used to the fancy tea times that noble girls often had.


    "Heheh, pay no mind to what she said." Aquarina giggled. "She''s just teasing you! You''re so dense sometimes¡­"


    "A-Ah¡­" Luckughed a bit. "Well, whatever that is, I''ll happily go to have some tea and sweets¡­ Lara loves all of that stuff too."


    "Nice! That''s the response I wanted!" Sylph giggled. "Now, time to eat!"


    Sylph quickly opened Glutton and brought out several fruits of all kinds, alongside sandwiches and refreshments, which quickly healed everyone out of their exhaustion, and even granted temporary buffs to their stats.


    "Now, let''s begin¡­" She said, after having exined to her friends her n. "Are you ready, team?"


    "Let''s do it!" Everyone cheered, as Sylph touched the gates leading to the dungeon''sst room.


    [A Special [Heroic Quest] has been generated: [Rescue the Saintess of Spirits, Lara!]


    [Defeating a being as powerful as Arachne is out of the question, but there''s still a possibility to rescue Lara somehow, as long as you and your friends utilize your abilities to the very best!]


    [Save Lara from the clutches of Arachne and sessfully bring her to safety.]


    [Completion Rewards: [10.000.000 EXP] [Potential Cubes (C Grade)] x2 [Weapon Enhancement Stone (C Grade)] x2 [Armor Enhancement Stone (C Grade)] x2 [essory Enhancement Stone (C Grade)] x2 [Greater Potential Cube (B Grade)] x2 [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x5 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x5 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x5 [Divine Holy Dragon Flowers (A Grade)] x2 [???]


    [Time Limit: 3 Hours]


    And yet another new Quest appeared in front of Sylph, this time it was an even higher challenge, a Heroic Quest! It was impossible for them to defeat Arachne no matter how hard they tried.


    But within the realm of possibilities, the possibility of somehow rescuing Lara still existed. And Sylphy and her friends wouldn''t give up so easily.


    -----

 Chapter 857 Being Underwater Is Not A Problem For The Hero Of Blazing Blade

    -----


    Erphemides appeared out of nowhere while An was surviving in the water-filled floor where he was trapped, the powerful mantis shrimp-like insectoid demon swiftly dealt with him.


    CRAAAAASSSH! CRAAAAASSSH!


    His powerful ws, as strong as those of a mantis shrimp, but boosted with the might of someone at Tier 9 Rank 2, swiftly shattered An''s defenses and overwhelmed him.


    "UNNGHH?!"


    An felt some of his ribs breaking, as he was thrown down into the waters depths. The pressure was so powerful that his air bubble popped immediately, he closed his mouth quickly before more water were to enter his lungs.


    "Dammit! This bastard''s ws are too strong! What in the world-" An''s train of thoughts were swiftly interrupted.


    BAAAAAAMMM¡­!


    Before he could even analyze the situation any further, Erphemides'' w reached An''s neck, hitting it with tremendous strength as he drowned him deeper into the dark abyss beneath.


    "This might be over faster than I imagined¡­ The age of heroes ends now."


    Erphemides seemed to smile as his mandibles cracked, joyful of his great strength. Without his mes, he thought that An was merely just a stronger than normal human¡­


    CRAAAAAAASSSSHHH¡­!


    The powerful impact almost broke An''s cor bones. The impact was so powerful that it usually could even make a small mountain crumble by sending a deadly shockwave.


    "Arrgh¡­!" An groaned, opening his jaws as he vomited blood, the water quickly beginning to fill his lungs.


    "Impressive, so you can resist as much." Erphemides did not let go of him, as his other w quickly began gathering his Beast Aura, which resembled a huge, ferocious red crab. "But this''ll be the end of you!"


    Now pointing at his head to destroy his brain with one single hit, Erphemides immediately attacked An without giving him any room to free himself or think over a strategy!


    BAAAAAMMMM¡­!


    "HUH?!"


    However, Erphemides was the one surprised as An''s own shoulders dislocated themselves, managing to reach his face and punching it with tremendous might.


    "ARGH¡­!"


    The insectoid demon felt his face shattering into pieces, his exoskeleton covering it quickly crumbled apart, revealing the flesh beneath, his eyes bleeding as he nced in shock at An''s resolve.


    "GRAAAAAAGGH!"


    An roared while drowning, his eyes glowing bright red as his insides started heating up at a tremendously high temperature! By merely holding him, Erphemides saw his ck colored exoskeleton turn red and his flesh beginning to boil like a crab inside a kettle with hot water.


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    "W-What the¡­?!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A huge shockwave of heat hit Erphemides and threw him away, as his eyes nced in shock how An''s entire body turnedpletely red. There were no mes outside of him, the water cancelled thempletely¡­


    But his insides, it felt like they were all burning! Even the pupils of his eyes looked as if there were just mes behind them, and his chest started glowing, his heart beginning to heat up so much that its red silhouette could be seen on his bare chest.


    "Yeah, you can turn off my mes¡­" An spoke through telepathy to Erphemides. "But there''s nothing saying I can''t turn my insides on fire instead! Let''s see how will survive as I boil all of this water, you damn crab?!"


    An lost hisposurepletely, rushing towards Erphemides as the insectoid readied himself for battle, quickly summoning his Soul Weapon.


    "[Soul Weapon Materialization]: [Sea King''s Trident]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    A trident made of blue metal emerged out of nowhere as his Crab King Beast Aura emerged, fusing with his powers, Erphemides immediately greeted An with his strongest attack!


    "[Sea King''s Judgement]!!!"


    FLAAASH!


    The waters around him gathered, spinning, and generating a tremendous centrifugal force, imbuing Erphemides with their strength and speed, as he descended like a torpedo towards An!


    "PERISH, HERO!!!"


    "Your stupid little toy ain''t going to cut it, bug ass bastard!"


    An roared, his entire body suddenly changing appearance as he grew red fur across his body, demon-like horns grew over his head, resembling those of an old goat, his eyes glowed with demonic energy¡­ yet this was only the might of the Fire Spirit King, Ifrit!


    His fists overflowed with power, as he greeted Erphemides'' Soul Weapon with his bare fists, overflowing with his Mana and Spirit Energy!


    CRAAASSH!!!


    RUMBLE!


    The waters continued to boil around everywhere, An beingpletely immune to the heat, but Erphemides feeling as his body started burning more and more.


    Crack¡­ crack¡­!


    CRACK!


    "I-It can''t be¡­!" Erphemides muttered, seeing as his trident didn''t even put a dent on An''s fists now that he had underwent Spirit Fusion with his strongest Spirit.


    "YEAH, IT CAN!" An roared, opening his jaws, and biting the trident.


    The cracks spread across the entire Soul Weapon, shattering it, and making the entire thing crumble apart in an instant.


    CRAAASH!


    Seeing his strongest power being shattered into pieces, Erphemides quickly realized Arachne''s n had a really big w¡­ She never considered that the heroes were much more than just their basic elemental affinities.


    "RAAAAAHHH!!!"


    BAAAAAMMM¡­!


    An''s fists pierced through Erphemides'' chest, destroying his heart, and boiling the rest of his body until it all turned bright red! His Beast Aura couldn''t even fight against his might!


    "A-Arachne¡­ You were¡­ mistaken¡­"


    Erphemides'' consciousness faded away as he realized that the heroes¡­ Simply didn''t worked by the logic applied to them.


    Their powers, abilities, might, and strength¡­ Were simply above logic itself.


    "The heroes¡­ they''re the real¡­ monsters¡­"


    And a Tier 9 Rank 2 like him would had never hoped to win against him¡­


    Without even being given the chance to undergone True Demonification, Erphemides perished.


    FRRRSSSSHHH!


    An exuded heat until all the water evaporated, leaving behind a huge room filled with steam, which he instantly absorbed into his Inventory Bag, cleaning the entire ce.


    "I should had done this from the start." An sighed. "If that guy would had undergone True Demonification¡­ Well, it might had been a bit harder to deal with. Though, Faylen had taught me some ways to deal with even that."


    He quickly nced into an enormous, sealed gate at the end of the room.


    "[Dimensional sh]!"


    Swinging his sword vertically, he cut through the dungeon''s gates with ease.


    SLAAAASH!


    "Sylphy, wait for me!"


    -----

 Chapter 858 Being Below Endless Light Is Not A Problem For The Hero Of Shadows

    -----


    Much like An and Arafunn, Shade was also trapped in an unfavorable scenario. He was perhaps even worse than those two, as most of his body due to his physique, was made out of shadows.


    And because his surroundings were pure light, while light attribute angelic monsters attacked him with beams of light¡­ His body would eventually slowly fade away by the light that consumed all darkness.


    And to make things worse, Arachne had assigned a very unique Insectoid Demoness to handle him. One with the humanoid appearance of a firefly, a rare demon with incredibly mastery over the element of light, that Shade had only seen on Mist before.


    "My name is Divinaphiles, as you can see, I''ve trained all my life to kill you¡­ Does it hurt? My light~?"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Divinaphiles unleashed several beams of pure holy light against Shade, piercing through his defensive element-less shields of pure mana and his shing blows, as his entire body was filled with countless of holes, dissipating faster and faster!


    "Ungh?! Argh¡­!" Shade groaned in agony, realizing his predicament.


    "I expected a bit more, but things might end sooner than I imagined¡­" Divinaphilesughed, gathering even more light. "[Celestial Shine]!"


    FLAAASSH!!!


    A tremendous wave of pure light reached Shade, his entire body quickly dissipated into nothingness, leaving not even a speck of a shadow behind!


    "Oh? Ohohoho! Did I just killed a hero?! Oh my! Oh my, oh my!" Divinaphiles startedughing manically. "I might even be capable of taking over the entire group if I am stronger than Arachne now¡­" She smiled viciously, only to suddenly sense as a sharp pain hit one of her six arms.


    "Huh?" Her eyes were directed to her second left arm, finding it¡­ missing, and only seeing arge quantity of shadows slowly infiltrate her insides. "W-Wha¡­?! Ungh! ARRGH¡­!"


    Divinaphiles couldn''t even understand what was happening, as she quickly channeled arge quantity of light and imbued it into her wound.


    "[Celestial Shine]!!!"


    FLAAASH!!!


    The light quickly purified whatever was infecting her wound¡­ Only for her to find another two arms missing, shadows emerging from within them, quickly amassing into the shape of a monstrous, phantasmal-like being in the slight shape of Shade!


    "W-What?! W-What is going on?! Am I hallucinating?!" She cried, incapable of understanding the situation!


    She could swear she saw him die right there, right now! So how?! Howe he had juste back from the death and was now¡­ parasitizing her own body and cutting her into pieces?!


    "No, it is not a hallucination." Shade spoke with a lugubrious, phantasmal, and monstrous voice.


    His entire body had underwent both Abyssal Embodiment and also Spirit Fusion, several spirits had merged with him, giving his mostly shadow-made body more mass and consistency, especially of the element of Death, the second element Shade was the most proficient of.


    "GET AWAY FROM MEEEEE!" Divinaphiles screamed in horror, unbefitting of a powerful demon to scream like a little girl, as she unleashed a wave of pure divine light out of her own body, her abdomen shining brightly. "[Celestial Sunlight Shine]!!!"


    FLAAASH!!!


    Her Aura changed into the appearance of a bright, shining sun thatpletely epassed Shade''s being, sending him away from her body with a loud thud over the floor.


    BAAAAM¡­!


    "¡­"


    Shade only remained on silence as his body transformed into a constantly shapeshifting mass of shadows and phantom, his shadows transforming into what looked like an old, tattered robe, his eyes glowing bright red, as half of his face was covered by a skull.


    He had underwent Spirit Fusion with one of his oldest Dark and Death Spirits, Grief, whose true identity was in fact, the King of the Death Spirits, the entity known as the Reaper himself!


    "Shade¡­ You have not called my assistance in a long time¡­ Ever since¡­ those bastards at Eastgrain." Spoke the Spirit, giving a chuckle. "Is it finally time¡­ to reap some souls?"


    "Yeah, let''s do it, Grief."


    Grief''s entire Spiritual Energy shapeshifted as it merged with Shade''s knives, transforming into a huge, phantasmal, and soul-made scythe, whose shadow-destroying light could not easily affect.


    "U-Undead powers?!" Divinaphiles asked in shock. "H-Hmph! As if that would ever be capable of dealing with my powers! [Celestial Light Arrows Rain]!"


    The Insectoid Demoness roared, channeling her magic as dozens of magic circles appeared around her, firing hundreds of arrows made of light against Shade.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The light pierced through Shade''s shadow aura, but only left smaller wounds across his phantasmal being, as he quickly disappeared from the area, moving at such a fast speed that the demoness couldn''t even keep up with him.


    FLASH!


    In a single second, Shade appeared behind her, her big golden eyes shocked as she desperately tried to st him away with a beam of lighting from her jaws themselves.


    BOOOOMMM¡­!


    The Beam of Lighting from her mouth hit in point nk! The Demonessughed, only to quickly realize a shing pain pierced her body, half her abdomen was no more.


    SLAAAASH!


    "E-Eh?! Ungh¡­! Argghhh!" She quickly started to scream as her blood sshed into the floor, her body immediately falling.


    BAAAM¡­!


    "Urgh¡­! T-That''s¡­! My wounds¡­ can''t heal?!" Divinaphiles constantly tried to heal her wounds with her light magic, but it simply didn''t worked. Like an agent of death itself, Shade quickly moved towards her, raising his scythe.


    "W-Wait¡­! G-Get away from meeee!" She screamed, generating a barrier of divine light around her.


    CLAAASH!


    Shade''s scythe pierced through with ease, slowly slicing through the barrier. Divinaphiles couldn''t understand how Shade''s fighting style changed so easily, from someone that seemed to be dying to instantly winning over her by merely channeling one of his spirits?!


    "How did you even¡­?!" She screamed. "You damn¡­ human!"


    Another Divine Beam of Light emerged from her open, insect-like jaws, only for Shade to easily parry the immense explosion with his scythe, by cutting through it entirely.


    SLAAAASSH!


    "How? Well, it is very easy to parasitize souls with [Soul Parasite]." Shade exined. "You had your guard down, and I took the opportunity. You only destroyed¡­ let''s say, a small part of my own body, for that, Imend you."


    Shade said those words, as his shing blow sliced through Divinaphiles'' entire body into two halves. The demoness was incapable of even understanding what he was saying before she died regretfully.


    "I''m afraid she''s already dead." Griefughed, holding the demoness soul, and devouring it viciously. "Hmph, not that good, but will do¡­ The price for using my full powers has been paid." The frightening Death Spirit King said.


    "Looks like people that cultivate their souls are very rare even now¡­" Shade sighed, looking into the light around him, as his darkness started spreading,bined with phantasmal energy, like an endless void, devouring every hint of light, until everything went back to normal.


    FLUOSH!


    He looked into a gate at the end of the room, and quickly walked towards there, his body still shapeshifting, resembling a mix between a tentacled abomination, a man, and a phantasmal Lich.


    Imbuing his Mana and Spiritual Energies into hisrge scythe, he swung it vertically, a powerful wave of spacetime energy and darkness sliced through the dungeon gate with ease.


    SLAAASH!


    "Aquarina¡­ Wait for me."


    -----

 Chapter 859 Being Below Windless Underground Is Not A Problem For The Hero Of Winds

    -----


    Meanwhile, while An and Shade fought their trials, Arafunn was fighting one of his own, and a rather unique demon at that, one rather¡­ filled with himself, despite being a mere ant.


    "I am Herbranpheles, the King of all Ant Demons! I''ll crush you and show my tribe that abandoned me that we can beat the damn humans! They''ll understand once I bring your head to them that we can still keep fighting!"


    Herbranpheles, the self-proimed King of the Ant Demons roared, his tall and muscr body was covered on a hard exoskeleton, as he possessed six arms and a long abdomen behind.


    "So you want to use my own head to convince your people to continue fighting pointlessly?" Sighed Arafunn, without really understanding the demon''s logic. "Maybe you should first find yourself a brain, you''re really stupid."


    His words quickly made the Ant King lose hisst bits of patience, as the furious Ant Demon descended from above, aiming at Arafunn''s head with his huge, wed legs.


    "SHUT UP!!!" The furious Ant flew down with his wings, reaching Arafunn in a single second, a huge kick hitting his face!


    CRAAASH!!!


    "Unnggh¡­?!"


    "I''LL FUCKING KILL YOU! KRIEHEHEHEHE!!!"


    Arafunn felt the world spinning around him, as he was thrown across the many walls of the almost airless, windless caves he was trapped in. His surroundings constantly crumbled, trying to crush him with huge boulders.


    BAAAAM!


    RUMBLE!


    "Shit¡­!" Arafunn quickly flew away from the crumbling ceiling, only to find Herbranpheles tailing him from behind.


    "KRIEHEHEHE! Where are you running?! Aren''t you a legendary hero that defeated the Demon King?! If someone like you is running away from me, what makes me?! A being even stronger than the Demon King!" Laughed the Herbranpheles with his detestable voice, Arafunn was already beginning to feel irritated.


    "Melodia." He called, as the Queen of the Spirits of Wind, the Fairy of Melodies Melodia, emerged behind him, ncing at the huge ant pursuing them.


    "What the¡­?! Gosh! You''re really bing braver now! To think youe all the way here and fight in the frontlines!" Melodiaughed.


    "Can you give my magic a little boost?" Arafunn asked. "I''ll change the entire terrain if needed."


    "Oooh?" Melodia giggled, evading huge w-shaped attacks made out of Beast Auraing from Herbranpheles. "Alright! Those sharp eyes¡­ I haven''t seen them in a while!"


    "What are you babbling about?! COME HERE, BITCH!" Herbranpheles roared, rushing down towards Arafunn, and kicking his back, pushing him down into the floor as it constantly shattered and crumbled apart!


    CRAAASH!


    "Ungh?! Argh¡­!" Arafunn vomited blood as he felt a few of his bones break. He gritted his teeth and red at Herbranpheles with furious and sharp eyes as the ant king''s ws grasped his chest. "Heh¡­ You''re really a bad match for me, ant kid."


    "HUH?! Getting cocky now that you''re about to die?!" Laughed Herbranpheles. "What can you even do other than die?!" His Beast Aura surged from within his body, resembling a gigantic and monstrous ck Ant Beast. "DIEEEE!!!"


    His huge ws reached Arafunn''s face, as Herbranpheles was about to blow his head into pieces with his own brutal strength!


    FLUOSH!


    However, out of nowhere, a shockwave of invisible energy impacted the Ant King, pushing him several meters away!


    "W-What?!" Herbranpheles opened his eyes in shock as he fell into the floor, noticing how Arafunn had unleashed something. "Winds?! But that''s impossible, there''s no winds here!"


    "Certainly, without winds nor a lot of air and oxygen, I cannot conjure my magic as much¡­" Arafunn sighed, his body was covered on wounds and the left side of his face was swollen. "But its different with sounds. Echoes, vibrations, such things can be created very amazingly, even in this ce¡­ In fact, the cramped ce makes it so sounds constantly hit one another within the walls. I can do this like THIS!"


    Arafunn''s body overflowed with Spiritual Power as he changed his appearance, huge green colored butterfly wings appeared on his back as his clothes changed, resembling those of a mystical prince of winds, a crown made of green light appeared above his head.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    The moment he said "THIS" a huge wave of sound was unleashed from his mouth, the vibrations so powerful they began to devastate everything, piercing through the walls and hitting Herbranpheles!


    "GUAARRGHH?!"


    The Ant King screamed in agony as his entire body was filled with vibrations constantly saying "This", his entire body started trembling, his ears exploded, his mouth began to bleed, his internal organs barely held off!


    "I-Impossible! I CAN''T¡­ LOSE!" Cried Herbranpheles, forcing his own body to rush towards Arafunn as his enormous ws fused with his Beast Aura, and then he channeled his Soul Weapon. "[Soul Weapon Materialization]: [Underground King''s ws]!"


    His ws were covered by huge insect jaw-shaped ws made of brown metal, as he sliced through the sounds themselves and reached Arafunn!


    "DIEEE!"


    "Nuh-huh."


    Arafunn''s words became tremendous sounds, sting Herbranpheles away like a ragdoll again, the rest of the caves all crumbled. The sound vibrations so ridiculously strong and potent that the rocks that were caught on them shattered and turned into sand.


    In just a few seconds, the entire cave section disappeared, revealing an enormous dungeon room covered on sand¡­ Herbranpheles vomited blood as he emerged out of the sand, his eyes filled with disbelief as he saw the entire cavespletely gone.


    "W-Wha¡­?! What?! H-How did you¡­?!" Herbranpheles couldn''t understand.


    "I just turned everything into sand, I knew there was actually a normal room here." Arafunn sighed in relief. "Well, that took a lot of energy though-"


    "DIEEEE!!" The Ant King didn''t gave up either, leaping towards Arafunn to finish him off, thinking he was now tired!


    "[Celestial Wind de]"


    By waving his hand, a huge de of divine winds sliced through the weakened Herbranpheles, slicing him into several pieces at once!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "G-Graaaggh¡­! W-Winds?!"


    The Ant King''s remains fell over the sand, his consciousness slowly fading away¡­


    "Oh, about winds? Well, once I opened the entire ce, a vacuum was created and a lot of oxygen- Ah, he''s dead. I shouldn''t even bother." Arafunn flew into the gates at the end of the room, a huge sphere ofpressed winds generated a vacuum strong enough to st the dungeon walls.


    "I''ll be there in a minute¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 860 Saving Lara!

    Author''s Note: My new novel is out, check "The Protagnist''s Sister Is Actually the Strongest" by clicking on my profile!


    -----


    "Asarashk¡­ That woman, why is she not responding to my telepathy?" The huge body of Arachne sat down over a gigantic throne in the depths of the dungeon''sst room.


    The dungeon''sst floor was thergest room, connected through a huge corridor to the room where Luck was trapped into, alongside Asarashk.


    She had sent Asarashk to finish off the beast kid and weaken him enough so she could do the special ritual while keeping him alive.


    After all, the Ritual that Lady Lolth had taught her could only be done if both blessed children were still alive, and it was a power that would grant her their blessings instead!


    But for that she needed Luck as well, with Lara alone, things wouldn''t work as intended, and the whole ritual might fail altogether.


    Two were necessary as pirs for everything to work properly, and she knew it¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Asarashk¡­" Arachne gritted her teeth in anger. She wasn''t worried about her in the sense of a friend being worried about their friend, no, she was angry that her ve was taking so long.


    Arachne had long ago forgotten about any feelings or emotions that didn''t bring her closer to her goals. Friendship or whatever, was of no use. She held over all the insectoid demons that served her thanks to her strength.


    To her mind, they were just her ves who only followed her because she was strong, and because she was of use for their own ns.


    Herbranpheles and Divinaphiles were too self-centered, they were merely serving her because she was strong and they needed her power for their own goals.


    Arachne knew they would eventually betray her, but she was willing to overlook that in hopes to gain more out of them before she were to eliminate them.


    Asarashk and Erphemides were the only truly loyal to her, and she attributed that to having raised them since they were much weaker and younger, much like how Beelzebub picked her up.


    "To think I once was like those two ves¡­" Arachne sighed. "Beelzebub means nothing to me anymore, a pathetic fly that died stupidly. Why should I even care anymore? I shall follow my own path to greatness¡­"


    The Arachspider nced at the hanging, spider silk-covered Lara, gently caressing her with her long w-like nails while smiling.


    "Fufu, my ticket to the might of heroes, wait for a bit. I''ll make sure to drain you dry¡­" Arachne smiled. Surrounding her throne there were already several embedded runes creating a huge andplex magic circle.


    Using the blood of a hundred innocent weaklings she captured with her swarm, from different viges spread around the Barren Lands of the Continent, she had it all set up.


    Even their hundred souls, which were imbued into every rune carefully¡­ Their groans of agony could still be heard¡­ Arachne felt proud of herself, that she had reached so far.


    She felt no guilt about what she did, no regrets, nothing¡­ To her, anything and anybody were just tools for her to step forward, things she could use until they were no longer of use.


    Such desires arose from her will to avenge her tribe, who were all killed by humans in the Demon King war¡­ However, for a while now, she had already forgotten about her own tribe.


    She didn''t even cared about any memories with them, she was now focused on herself, and had lost her original desire to avenge them, to simply wanting enough power to dominate everything.


    "I will be the new Demon Queen¡­" She giggled. "I''ll destroy the Human Continent, and then, this one too¡­ Later, I''ll make sure that those demons that oppose me have a swift death, and those that join me will be my eternal servants. Later, even the gods will go down before my might. I might¡­ even be a goddess myself!"


    She gently caressed Lara, as she giggled.


    "Isn''t it, littlemb~?" Sheughed. "Now-"


    RUMBLE!


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    "Huh?!"


    Arachne''s blue bracelet started glowing bright red, sending her messages and signals that something bad was going on in her dungeon!


    She tried to look into the different rooms to find what was happening as her entire dungeon was trembling continuously, only to feel the gates in front of her gain several cracks, shattering into pieces!


    CRAAASH!!!


    "What?! Howe there''s someone capable of breaking the dimensional walls of my Dungeon?!" Arachne roared, quickly standing up as she confronted whatever wasing.


    SPLAAAASSH...!


    However, no person entered, other than tons, and tons of ocean water!


    "W-Wha¡­?!"


    Arachne was shaken, stepping back in surprise as the water instantly started filling the entire room! The oceanic water quickly drowned her within, she quickly held her breath, ring furiously at who had done something so bold!


    And then, she saw it! A girl with silver hair, covered on blue scales and holding a huge tail with flippers, which helped her swim across the seas like a torpedo.


    "YOU! Howe¡­?!" Arachne roared through her telepathy, quickly trying to get Aquarina with her huge, gigantic hands. She was a true behemoth, her size as big as over fifty meters.


    However, she suddenly felt as if the oceanic water started wrapping around her body, inhibiting her movements. Aquarina smiled, as Arachne noticed gills in her neck, they were the gills of a Sea Dragon, allowing the girl to breath underwater indefinitely.


    "GRUUUAAARRGHH¡­! DAMMIT!!!" Arachne screamed in horror and frustration as she tried her best to reach Aquarina, her magic powers were being disrupted by a strange anti-magical energy that had infected the sea as well, which gathered around her like invisible shacklesbined with the sea water.


    "I won''t let you pass! [Heavenly Ocean Ruler Arts]: [Poseidon''s Arms]!" Aquarina roared, gathering the oceans as hundreds of gigantic muscr arms made out of water grabbed Arachne''s gigantic body and pushed her down!


    BAAAAMMM¡­!


    "URGH! AAAAARRGGHHHH¡­!"


    Arachne roared in frustration, swallowing the water, and drowning herself with utter fury, she couldn''t believe a little girl was overpowering her!


    As long as it wasrge body of water, Aquarina''s the indisputable queen!


    "Themb¡­!" Arachne tried to secure Lara, only to realize two figures that had emerged out of Aquarina''s shadows grabbed her spider-silk covered body and swam away from her!


    "W-Was this all their n?!" Arachne was left utterly bbergasted.


    -----

 Chapter 861 Arachnes Fury

    -----


    Aquarina smiled, seeing the n actually working! It was an absolutely insane, out of the box idea Sylph had thought about just because of the tools she had avable with herself. She still remembered her girlfriend when she proposed it.


    "We''ll fill Glutton with enough sea water to fill that entire room. Once I break the gate open, we''ll push all the water out at once, something Glutton can do by instantly summoning the items out of his body¡­" Sylph exined.


    "T-That''s amazing¡­ It might not work if the water had to slowly fill the room, but all at once?! It would certainly actually work!" Zack said. "But wouldn''t the water get out through the gate you opened?"


    "Yeah, at most we''ll have a couple of minutes, but in that time, Aquarina will be left with the heaviest task, to hold back Arachne while we rescue Lara. She''s right across that door." Sylph exined.


    "Aquarina¡­" Luck nced at Aquarina with baby-like eyes.


    "Geez, I was already up for anything." Sighed Aquarina. "Sure, leave it to me. But¡­ I can''t breathe underwater indefinitely either-"


    "You actually can though!" Sylphy smiled. "Your Sea Dragon Transformation, ites with gills around your neck. You''ve never realized? Your transformation is unique and different than mine, so you''re better suited to fight underwater now more than ever. Meanwhile, we''ll hide inside of your shadows using Celeste''s Shadow Magic. And wait for the opportunity to strike once you temporarily subdue Arachne."


    "T-That''s¡­ Can I even do this?" Aquarina began to doubt back then. "Can''t Arachne still conjure powerful magic underwater, Sylphy?"


    "Fufu, do you think your girlfriend would forget that?" Sylphy giggled, crossing her arms. "We''ll mix the sea water you create with your magic with this other newponent I can conjure¡­ Anti-Magic. We''ll make Anti-Magic Sea Water! And the best thing is that this Anti-Magic¡­ I can manipte it with your help underwater, so it wouldn''t even affect us!"


    "T-That''s¡­ insane!" Aquarina was shocked. "Alright, fine! Let''s really do it!"


    Aquarina smiled as she recalled what Sylph had said, her eyes glowing with draconic light as Arachne freed herself from her water restraints with brute force, swimming towards Sylph and Luck who had grabbed Lara and swam away!


    "YOU WON''T TAKE HER AWAY FROM MEEEE!!! YOU VERMIN!"


    Arachne moved her legs rapidly, swimming like some species of spiders do underwater, moving quickly. She conjured her magic again, but it was quickly disrupted as Sylph pointed her hand at her, releasing purple lightning that wrapped around her hands.


    "[Mana Disruption]!"


    ZAAAAP!


    "Ugh?! My magic conductivity¡­ It was halted?!" Arachne was shocked, only to realize that several new chains made of water and anti-magic emerged, wrapping around her body, and pushing her down!


    BAAAAMMM¡­!


    "AARGGHHH¡­!"


    "You''re not moving from there, bitch!" Aquarina roared. "(Sylphy has to get out of the water for Lara to enter her Dungeon after all! We have to escape while I can subdue Arachne¡­)"


    Sylph couldn''t simply teleport things inside her Dungeon, she had to first open a Dungeon Gate, something she can only do outside. And if she did it underwater, tons of water would fill her dungeon and it would not even let her put Lara inside either.


    "Almost there!" Luck said, quickly enhancing his swimming speed and helping Sylph swim through the water.


    Aquarina was putting all her energy into controlling the water so Arachne couldn''t free herself. Although it seemed like she was an absolute goddess, it was far from that. To Aquarina, it felt like going against a waterfall.


    Arachne had an incredible strength and magic power, the Anti-Magic, Mana Disruption, and her own oceanic magic were all pushing her back, but she would simply and endlessly keep moving forward.


    At most, they could only do this temporarily, and Aquarina was already spending tremendous quantities of Mana, her own reverses having long ago depleted. If it wasn''t for Sylphy''s unlimited reverses of Mana which she shared with her, this would be absolutely impossible to aplish!


    "HOW¡­ HOW DARE YOU¡­! HOW DARE YOUUUU! GRAAAAGGGHHH¡­!"


    Arachne roared with utmost fury, her entire body glowing bright red as her many tattoos started overflowing with Mana and Runes! Her Beast Aura surged from within her at the same time, resembling a titanic ck spider with a skull pattern on its huge abdomen.


    "[Soul Weapon Materialization]: [Void Piercing Spear: Ginnungagap]!"


    "A Soul Weapon?!" Aquarina, Sylph, and Luck panicked the moment Arachne materialized her soul weapon underwater with no problems at all!


    [The [Arachspider Queen: Arachne (Tier 10: Rank 2)] has summoned her [Soul Weapon]: [Void Piercing Spear: Ginnungagap]!]


    [By the Soul Weapon''s [Aura of the Void], all of Arachne''s surroundings became a vacuum, absorbing anything and bringing them towards her!]


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    "COME AND DIE!"


    Suddenly the oceanic water started spiraling around Arachne as Sylphy and Luck were pushed towards her alongside Aquarina! Arachne had simply created a center of gravity around her that allowed her to bring any escaping prey towards her!


    "She created her own center of gravity?!" Asked Alice in shock. "This is bad! You have to escape as soon as possible! A strike from a Tier 10 being will surely kill you, Sylphy! Your soul will be destroyed!"


    "I know that really well!" Sylph sighed, as she smiled, ncing at Arachne, as she let herself be dragged towards her while giving Lara to Luck.


    "SYLPHY?!" Luck and Aquarina panicked as they saw Aquarina willingly swim towards Arachne!


    "Hahaha! You bold brat! You''ll die first!" Laughed Arachne, as if she couldn''t drown at all even after speaking underwater, she quickly grabbed her ck spear and pointed it towards Sylph. "DIE! [Void Pierce]!!!"


    CLAAASH!!!


    The strike was incredibly loud, making the entire dungeon tremble. However, what Arachne ended hitting instead of Sylph''s soft flesh was her shield?!


    Sapphire gained countless cracks, but they quickly recovered as Sylph used another Enhancement Stone on her, the power absorbed by the shield erupted with a tremendous burst of magical power.


    "Can you take that back, please?!" Sylph smiled almost maniacally, as her shield unleashed a tremendous dark dragon made of ck, ursed water, engulfing Arachne with the total power of her own strike plus even more!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BAAAAMMM¡­!


    -----

 Chapter 862 Lara Meets Everyone

    -----


    "Ugh, master, you''re overusing my abilities again!" Cried Sapphire, as she unleashed a tremendous dark dragon made of ursed ck water, anti-magic, and mana disrupting purple lightning, that quickly engulfed Arachne whole!


    BAAAAMMM¡­!!


    "UUAAAGGHHH¡­!"


    Arachne screamed as she drowned into the depths of her own huge room, crashing into the floor beneath and causing several cracks in the dungeon floor even if it was as hard as a dimensional wall!


    RUMBLE!


    "Urggh¡­! M-My body¡­!"


    Arachne quickly realized that her entire body was in tatters, covered on deadly wounds caused by the countered power of her own spear, her own soul weapon! With Void Strike, she had the power to even pierce through dimensional walls.


    Yet¡­ that ck shield Sylphy used somehow was capable of resisting the blow and unleash it back at her several times stronger?!


    In fact, Sapphire would had died before unleashing the attack back if Sylphy didn''t use thest Enhancement Stone she possessed, which once more restored the shield back to 100% durability through a small enhancement to its stats.


    This was a game-like function that this item possessed which she had already abused against Arachne''s servant, Asarashk. Taking her strongest blow and throwing it back at her with even more strength.


    Even if for once, Sylphy was able to strike back against a Tier 10 being all on her own!


    The waters went still as Arachne''s spear shattered into pieces after receiving the impact, her body was half-paralyzed, giving time for everyone to escape through the hole Sylph opened in the gates.


    "W-WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!"


    Arachne panicked, quickly beginning to swim across the water even as her body kept bleeding. Her natural regeneration as a Tier 10 should be almost instant, yet it was slowed down tremendously because of the strike from the shield, which left her wound''s insides covered in ck water.


    "Hurry!" Aquarina cried, holding back Arachne as she gathered all her might. "[Ocean Dragon''s Aura]!"


    "ROOOOAARRR!"


    Her aura suddenly transformed into a ferocious Ocean Dragon, rushing towards Arachne and coiling around her gigantic body, while biting her neck tightly, pushing her down once more!


    BAAAMMM¡­!


    "GRRHHH¡­! You damn petty tricks! For being a dragon aura, it sure is WEAK!" Arachne roared, gritting her teeth as she punched the sea dragon aura with her multiple fists, destroying it in just a couple of seconds.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAAAM!


    "Now¡­!" Arachne red furiously where Aquarina and everyone else were, finding none. "They escaped already?!" She quickly swam towards the gate in utter desperation.


    Meanwhile, Sylphy, Aquarina, and Luck were making their escape across the dungeon, securing Lara as she and Luck, alongside everyone else enter Sylph''s Dungeon, closing the Gate leading outside.


    Ding!


    [You have Completed the Special [Heroic Quest]: [Rescue the Saintess of Spirits, Lara!]


    [Amazingly done! You''ve rescued Lara and brought her to the safety of your Dungeon! The Saintess of Sprits shall now be your ally from now on. Don''t forget to give her a System Seed to hasten her growth as much as possible.]


    [Thest two Rewards Must be given to Lara whenever you have time!]


    [You have received Bonus Rewards forpleting this Quest in less than 1 Hour.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You received the following Completion Rewards: [15.000.000 EXP] [Potential Cubes (B Grade)] x4 [Weapon Enhancement Stone (B Grade)] x4 [Armor Enhancement Stone (B Grade)] x4 [essory Enhancement Stone (B Grade)] x4 [Greater Potential Cube (B Grade)] x4 [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x10 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x10 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x10 [Divine Holy Dragon Flowers (A Grade)] x5 [Lara''s Skill Scroll (S Grade)] x1 [Divine Essence of the Spirits of the World (S Grade)] x1 [Divine Scepter of Spirit Calling: Freyja (S Grade)] x1]


    "A Scepter and an Essence?" Sylphy wondered.


    Having finally some time to breathe, everyone ran towards Lara, as she was gently ced over the grass.


    "Lara¡­! It''s really you, Lara!" Luck started crying rivers as he tore apart the spider silk covering Lara''s body. The girl looked extremely pale and malnourished, yet she was alive.


    Her appearance made everyone blush a bit. She was exactly as angelic and beautiful as Luck had told them! Long, fluffy white hair, golden eyes, an adorable face, a small and cute nose, and big goat-like horns at each side of her head.


    "It''s really her?! Wow, she''s so cute!" Celica was surprised. "She looks a bit like Mist too!"


    "Hehehe, she''s twin of another mother!" Mist giggled.


    "Wow, what a looker." Zack blushed a bit.


    "She''s indeed quite pretty, like an angel." Celeste smiled.


    "So this is Lara!" Sylphy sighed in relief.


    "She''s waking up because Luck can''t stop annoying her¡­" Aquarina sighed. "Hey, let her rest!"


    Naturally, Luck who had thought of the possibility of losing her forever, couldn''t keep himself calm, as he hugged her tightly. Giving her small and cold body the warmth she was missing.


    Eventually, his warm tears that fell over Lara''s face slowly woke her up¡­


    "Hmm¡­? L-Luck?" Lara slowly opened her golden eyes. "I-Is it¡­ really you?"


    "It''s me!" Luck continued crying.


    Seeing her eyes finally open, filled with the life and energy she always had, even if a bit tired. After all the trials and tribtions he had to go through to get here.


    It all felt worth it¡­


    "LARAAAA!" Luck continued crying, as Lara slowly sat down, letting him hug her.


    "Geez¡­ You''re all covered on sweat! You smell bad!" Lara giggled. "There, there¡­ Calm down now. I''ve never seen you cry like this for me¡­"


    "It''s just that¡­ After you got away¡­!" Luck muttered, his voice trembling. "I''m sorry! For being so weak that I couldn''t even¡­ defend you! That I couldn''t even help¡­"


    "Luck¡­" Lara sighed, as her big golden eyes also started crying tears of joy. "But you''re here now¡­ You''ve grown¡­ strong, so strong¡­ Thank you, foring for me! I was so scared¡­"


    "Lara¡­" Luck cried. "Everything will be alright now¡­ I promise I will protect you¡­! I won''t falter anymore. I''ll stop¡­ being the idiot I''ve always have been!"


    Luck slowly grew a bit closer to Lara, as the goat-kin girl started to blush, her pale face growing redder as her eyes grew bright.


    "You''re my everything¡­ You''re¡­ the most important person to me¡­" Luck sighed. "I''m sorry that I was never able to properly say it but¡­ I-I love you, Lara!"


    When Luck finally mustered the strength to say those words, Lara felt paralyzed, growing even more red, until the veryst bit of her ear.


    "E-Eh? W-Wha¡­ Wawawahhh¡­?!" Lara started letting out steam from her goat-like ears as her eyes started spinning.


    "Geez! Why did you had to say something like that when she just woke up all tired and hungry?!" Celeste reprimanded Luck while hitting his head.


    "A-Ah¡­ Lara?! Are you alright?!" Luck cried, trying to make Lara recover.


    "For now, we should wait until our parentse out of wherever they are." Sylphy sighed. "How about we have something to eat? At least eat these, Lara!" She quickly gave the girl some of her many fruits and leaves.


    "Yummy!" Lara enjoyed them while recovering Stamina and Mana. "Anyways, who are you guys?"


    "Right¡­ We didn''t even introduced ourselves¡­" Sylphy facepalmed.


    As this happened, in the dungeon outside¡­


    "Where are they?! I can''t find their presences!"


    Arachne searched for the children everywhere but could not even sense them!


    Until¡­ she felt a disturbance in space itself.


    "There you are, hiding like rats¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 863 Chased

    -----


    "I see, nom, nom¡­ Hmm! These fruits are so good and sweet¡­" Lara was enjoying the recently harvested fruits from the Trees of Knowledge that Sylphy had nted inside of her Dungeon''s first floor. "I''m so happy that you were able to meet the heroes, Luck!"


    They ended exining pretty much everything in a short time of a few minutes, while making sure to eat themselves and feed Lara as much as they possibly could to make her restore her health.


    Naturally, many beasts of the forests of the first floor gathered around her, as if they were attracted by her nature princess-like aura, she was a really angelic girl. Everyone quickly realized why she had the title of Saintess¡­


    "Thank you so much for helping Luck grow stronger, Sylphy, everyone!" Lara smiled, hugging everyone tightly, one after another.


    "I-It''s nothing, really!" Mist giggled. "In exchange, let''s be best friends!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Okay! Deal!" Lara nodded with another giggle.


    "I guess those two will get along really well." Celesteughed. "They''re so alike."


    "Now that we''ve got her back, our mission is officiallypleted." Zack said. "Now we have to wait for Uncle An, Shade, and Arafunn to get Arachne wherever she is and-"


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    Suddenly, the aura of peace and tranquility was interrupted by a huge shockwave that hit the skies of the dungeon''s first floor. Everyone''s eyes were directed towards the skies.


    "What was that?" Asked Lara in shock.


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    Another time, this second time, it was so strong it left several cracks across the sky. Sylphy immediately had an idea of what was happening.


    She had considered this possibility to an extent, but didn''t thought Arachne would go so far¡­ Her spacetime-detecting abilities were much higher than she had imagined.


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    Crack, crack¡­ CRACK!


    The skies continued to gain more and more cracks, the pieces of the ceiling began to fall like shattered ss, slowly beginning to crumble.


    [The [Dungeon System] is panicking! He says that an unweed guest is trying to pierce the dungeon''s dimensional walls and get inside!]


    The little Dungeon System Administrator flew towards Sylphy, panicking while looking at the sky with its tiny silver eyes.


    "I can tell¡­!" Sylphy gritted her teeth. "Everyone, we have to evacuate-"


    RUMBLE!


    A fourth hit was all it took, the skies shattered open as a gigantic ck spear overflowing with Void Element Aura emerged, piercing through the skies of the dungeon''s first floor!


    Eight red eyes nced through the huge crack in the dungeon''s dimensional walls, as everyone stepped back in horror.


    "I found you~" Arachneughed, giving everyone a smile from ear to ear.


    "Hyeeeeh!" Lara fell to her knees as her entire body became paralyzed in horror. "T-That woman¡­ T-That¡­ monster¡­! No¡­ NOOOO!"


    Lara who had been tormented while being trapped inside the spider silk by Arachne ended suffering countless nightmares every night. Deep down, she developed an utter horror against her.


    "Lara!" Luck hugged Lara. "Hang in there! Calm down!" Luck nced at Arachne with eyes filled with rage.


    "Arachne, howe you can get here?! This Dungeon''s¡­!" Sylphy was about to say, as Arachne''s ws started tearing down the dungeon''s ceiling even more.


    "How? My spear can pierce through dimensional walls." Said Arachne. "Did I not say that before, you foolish brat? Now¡­ get out, or I''ll get in." Her enormous ws hit the floor, making the entire dungeon tremble!


    BAAAAMMM¡­!


    "Getting her inside the dungeon will destroy it!" Alice said. "We have to escape outside! Your Dungeon is not near as strong to fight against a Tier 10 invading it, Sylphy!"


    "I know!" Sylphy gritted her teeth, quickly summoning Furoh at her side. "Furoh! ck Wyvern! Now!"


    "Understood!" Furoh nodded, quickly transforming into a huge ck wyvern, his body was quickly enhanced by Sylphy''s buffing Skills and Yggdragon''s Aura, further enhancing his strength.


    "Everyone! Get here!" Sylphy expanded her Yggdragon Aura into two huge hands, grabbing everyone with her and then conjuring countless vines and branches, tightly wrapping them around them to keep them from falling. "[Dungeon Gates]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    A huge gate opened, as Furoh flew out of it as fast as possible, Arachne quickly noticed this happening as Sylphy escaped, the entire dungeon she was invading began to distort and then disappear, moving across space itself.


    "They''re running away!" Arachne groaned angrily. "Incredible, her dungeon can move across space?! She carries it anywhere! How is that even possible?! Tch! No matter!!!"


    Arachne, still covered on her regenerating wounds, rushed towards the children while enhancing her body with as much Mana as possible, her Beast Aura hissing at the children as if Arachne came apanied by a gigantic ck spider behind her!


    "IT''S TIME TO HUNT!" Laughed Arachne, rushing towards the children as they flew across the air over Furoh on his ck wyvern form.


    FLAAAASH!


    "Shit! She''s already catching up?! She''s so fast for being so fat!" Celeste gritted her teeth. "[ursed Chains]! [Abyssal Chains]! [Abyssal ck Hole]! [Eldritch Tentacles]! Anything!!!"


    Celeste desperately summoned all of her strongest spells, trying to restrain Arachne even if for a single second. However, her chains, tentacles, and even her small ck hole were all destroyed by Arachne''s very body as she went through them, as if they were nothing at all!


    "No spells work at all?!" Celeste felt terrified by the difference in strength.


    "Dammit! Take this!" Zack roared.


    "Even if for a few seconds¡­!" Mist cried.


    "We have to stop her!" Celica screamed.


    All three of them conjured their magic at once, as a gigantic tempest of winds and lightning, a rain of celestial arrows, and a wave of hundreds of phantoms attacked Arachne!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Hahaha, that tickles!"


    However, Arachne waspletely unfaced, none of her wounds worsened by the attacks either, or her soul even struggled against the phantom magic of Celica¡­


    The only reason they were able to hurt her was thanks to Sylph''s shield, but now Sapphire was too tired to pull out the same trick, and Sylphy was out of Enhancement Stones.


    "N-No magic at all hurts her?!" Zack was shocked.


    "S-She''s invincible¡­" Mist cried.


    "If I send Teddy and Jester there, they''ll surely die¡­" Celica sighed.


    "Let''s see if this works though!" Sylphy pointed her hand at Arachne who grew closer. "[Mana Disruption: Full Charge]!"


    CRAAASSH!!!


    A huge purple lightning hit Arachne, stopping her for a few seconds!


    -----

 Chapter 864 Run!

    -----


    "[Mana Disruption: Full Charge]!"


    Sylphy fully charged all the power of the Mana Disruption Skill at Level 10 and gathered its energy into a purple lightning-made sphere, sending its powers against Arachne at once! The strike was so powerful that it temporarily Cancelled Arachne''s Beast Aura''s powers and her spellspletely!


    CRAAAASSH!!!


    "AARRGGHHH¡­!"


    Arachne screamed in pain as the magic circuits across her entire body were disrupted and slightly damaged, steam came out of her entire body, her gigantic body fell into the floor for a couple of seconds, as she gritted her teeth.


    "W-What was that?!" Arachne groaned. "That girl¡­! What sort of power is she wielding?! To instantly cancel my magic power¡­ Even my Beast Aura?! Tch!"


    Arachne slowly started forcing her own body to move, beginning to chase them once more as the team destroyed the walls of the dungeon, rushing through it to get into the outside.


    "Hahhh¡­ Now that one tired me a bit¡­" Sylphy sighed, feeling her soul tremble as she utilized her powers too much.


    Because Mana Disruption was too powerful, it also hurt her with a strong recoil every time she used it. And the "Full Charge" technique she had developed was even stronger, making her soul waver, and even gaining a few small cracks.


    Although her soul had grown much stronger since then thanks to her Mana Usage Skill reaching Max Level, and other Skills such as Yggdragon Aura boosting her soul power too, Sylph still felt recoil damage once she overused her Mana and also Mana Disruption.


    After all, all these powers originated from her soul, just like the time she fought that former Demon Lord when she was little, overusing her powers will shatter her soul.


    She had expanded what she called "Soul Stamina" a lot since then, but now, she was beginning to finally hit her limits¡­


    "Sylphy! Are you alright?!" Aquarina asked.


    "I-I''m fine¡­ Hahh¡­ J-Just a bit tired." Sylphy gasped for air.


    Her friends were all shocked, someone that almost always felt indestructible to feel this tired¡­ It was surprising. This told a lot about the power of their foe, to push someone like Sylphy to this point.


    Aquarina knew very well how her powers worked by now, however, and understood that this exhaustion wasn''t exactly her body¡­ but her soul.


    "I got this! Drink it!" Aquarina suddenly brought something out of her Inventory Bag, surprising Aquarina.


    It was a golden potion imbued with a phantasmal-like aura¡­


    "W-What is that?" Sylphy was shocked.


    "It is something I prepared, just in case something like this would ever happen, quickly! Drink it, your soul must hurt a lot!" Aquarina said, very worried about her.


    -----


    [Soul Repairing Elixir (A Rank)]


    An Elixir created using the souls of many animals and monsters alongside Phantasmal Rafflesias, Ghost Magic Crystals, and Undead''s Purified Ashes.


    Upon consumption, slightly strengthens the soul and heals soul wounds to a certain extent.


    Created by Aquarina through Alchemy, thinking about her beloved Sylphy''s wellbeing.


    -----


    "You really made this for me¡­" Sylphy started crying a bit. "Aquarina, I love you so much." She quickly gave her a kiss.


    "C-Come on! Drink it!" Aquarina insisted.


    "Nn!" Sylphy nodded, drinking the whole bottle.


    FLAAASH!


    Her soul swiftly repaired itself, the agonizing cracks that it gained disappeared, and she even felt even stronger than before! This was an Elixir she never could find a recipe for.


    Before asking Aquarina where she got the recipe, she suddenly noticed a System message.


    [Your Soul has been repaired after consuming the [Soul Repairing Elixir (A Rank)]!]


    [Because of forcing your soul to face agony and then heal it, your soul has grown stronger.]


    [Your Soul has permanently grown evenrger. The Godly Souls you''ve consumed have further unleashed their power; your soul has grown even stronger as a result.]


    [It is now possible to develop a [Psyche] with enough Materials!]


    Even the bites she gave to the Evil God of Darkness and the small Soul Fragments of the Nereid Goddesses she ate started boosting her power as she strengthened her soul, finally giving her the chance to obtain a Psyche too!


    However, it wasn''t as if she had time to think about that though, as Arachne approached them once more, her hands suddenly conjuring several spheres of darkness.


    "RAAAAH! YOU VERMIN!" She roared. "PERISH! [Abyssal Stars]!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Arachne fired dozens of Abyssal Stars, the strongest spell her subordinate could only conjure once, she was able to conjure it as many times as she wanted!


    "Shit! Furoh, Dodge!!!" Sylphy cried, boosting Furoh''s stats through the roof with every single buff spell, skill, and other thing imaginable!


    "I''m doing my best!" Furoh screamed, evading huge explosions one after another!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Spirits of the Sky¡­ Wherever you are!" Lara cried, resisting her fear as she suddenly summoned the Spirits of the Sky. "Please, help us!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    FLUOOOSH!


    Suddenly, tiny spirits resembling clouds and masses of winds emerged one after another, by the hundreds! They all surprised Sylphy''s group, as they embraced Furoh with their windy strength and then boosted his speed even more!


    [The [Saintess of the Spirits: Lara] has conjured her [Sky Spirit Call] Divine Saintly Spirit Summoning Magic Spell!]


    [Hundreds of Spirits of the Sky have answered her call! They have embraced Furoh on their [Spiritual Aura of the Skies]!]


    [Movement Speed has increased by +1000% for 5 Minutes.]


    "T-This power¡­!" Furoh felt as if he was epassed in a mantle of celestial winds! In a mere second, he instantly flew faster, much faster than ever before!


    FLAAASSH!


    "W-What?!" Arachne was incapable of catching up with them, as they finally reached the outside world and appeared into the night skies!


    "We''re outside!" Sylphy celebrated.


    "You''re not going anywhere!!!" Arachne roared. "[Lolth''s Spiderweb Domain]!!!"


    Arachne hit the ground with her spear as a domain of divine spiderwebs emerged around her, barely managing to capture everyone inside, as they ended hitting the ceiling above!


    BAAAAMM¡­!


    "Urgh¡­! Agh! The spiderweb!" Furoh found himself stuck up there, as Arachne began climbing through the spiderweb whileughing.


    "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHA! I GOT YOU!"


    Her enormous ws were about to grab the children¡­


    SLASH! SLASH!


    "Huh?!"


    Before a ck and red blur passed through her arms, cutting them off!


    "We''ve barely made it in time!"


    "Good job surviving until we arrived."


    Sylphy and Aquarina were about to cry tears of joy as they saw their fathers appear right in front of them!


    "DAD!!!"


    "Now, leave this to the adults¡­"


    Arafunn appeared behind Arachne.


    "Y-You¡­! Howe you''re back so fast?!" Arachne''s face distorted in utter disbelief.


    -----

 Chapter 865 {Divine Descent}

    -----


    Arachne could had never imagined that An, Shade, and Arafunn would free themselves from the dungeon floors she had sent them into in such a short amount of time, no less! She had sent her three strongest servants aside from the Insectoid Queen, which she had carefully helped to grow stronger, using many of her resources to boost their cultivation.


    Yet, she could no longer sense their presences at all! All her subordinates had been felled, her dungeon has been almostpletely destroyed, and the littlemb she was going to steal her powers from was taken away from her, all right below her own nose!


    And to make things worse, she felt exhausted and weakened after having received Sylphy''s Mana Disruption: Full Charge and chasing the kids all this time!


    "Y-You monsters¡­!" Arachne groaned, her barrier being instantly destroyed the moment An appeared, swinging his new sword, a sword he hadn''t used before until now.


    "This new toy my father-inw sent me is truly strong!" Laughed An, shing the barrier and shattering. "Isn''t it right, Agni?!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    CRAAAASH!


    Like particles of ss, the entire barrier shattered in an instant, the Divine Sword of red and orange color that An was holding wasn''t his Soul Weapon at all.


    It was a physical sword, an ancient relic of the heroes which he was only allowed to wield when he had yet to defeat the Demon King, and that he was forced to promptly give back to the Elven Kingdom''s Treasury, as it was a national treasure.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was Agni, the Divine Sword of Eternal Infernal mes, forged by the ancient Dwarven cksmiths for the first ever Hero of mes!


    It has been given temporarily to every new Hero of mes through countless generations since them, it is a national treasure that only those that wield the blessing of the gods rted with mes can wield.


    FLUOSH!


    "Ppff¡­ HAHAHAHA!"


    A draconic roar and then aughter resonated behind An, Arachne nced at the immense entity emerging behind him, a dragon made of infernal mes. Sylphy instantly realized he looked a lot like the Dragon King she had meet before, yet slightly younger, and more¡­ "demonic" in appearance.


    "That''s right, damn brat! d to be back with you!" The ck and red scaled dragonughed, ncing at the spider in front of him. "And who''s this little spider here? She sure thinks she''s a big shot by doing all of this, doesn''t she?"


    "She sure does." An smiled defiantly.


    "T-That''s¡­ my uncle?!" Ignatius was shocked.


    "Uncle?!" Sylphy asked.


    "T-That''s right! He''s Agni, the King of Destruction, my father''s brother, he''s the brother of the Dragon King! I did heard he died long ago¡­ I never thought his soul was still in this mortal world, imbued into a divine sword no less!" Ignatius was amazed. "My brother''s name was given to him to honor our ancestor¡­!"


    Ignatius big brother''s name was also Agni, although he was actually named Agni II, a name the Dragon King gave to him to honor the death of his brother.


    "Oh? But isn''t this a little child here?" Agni instantly noticed Ignatius. "Good to see you''re one of these kid''s spirits! Maybe one day you''ll get as big as me, ahahah!"


    "Oi, this isn''t the time to go chatting around, you oversized lizard." Shade said, wielding a single, slightly longer than usual ck knife. "Umbra''s at least silent most of the time."


    "Actually, I want to talk a bit right now and say I am exhausted of always being stored right at the side of that idiot. Seriously, he never stops talking even when I want to sleep until someone else wields me!" Umbra, the ck knife that Shade was wielding spoke, materializing her soul into the shape of a ghostly, phantasmaldy covered on ck robes, with white skin and blue eyes.


    "T-Those are¡­! Divine Relics of the highest grade?!" Arachne took a step back. "T-To be able to speak so fluently as if they were living beings¡­ And that divine power exuding from them! N-No¡­! How did you get your hands into those things?! Lady Lolth said they were stored away after the Demon King''s defeat!"


    "Faylen''s dad gave them to us just before we left Agartha." An said. "But we decided to not use them until we really needed to. You know, so we don''t anger them by killing small fry with them¡­ A Tier 10 like you should be a good offering, I assume?"


    "Hmmm, will have to do!" Sighed Agni. "Though¡­ At the very least I take Tier 15 beings usually¡­ Newest heroes like you have gotten weaker!"


    "Tier 15?! Where can we even find a monster like that?" Anughed. "Even the Demon King was only Tier 12!"


    "Hmph, this is why I always tell you that you should explore the Dark Side of the world! That''s where all the juicy monsters are!" Laughed the Sword.


    "The Dark Side again¡­ Ain''t no way we''re exploring that ce, you damn gramps!" An said angrily, imbuing Mana into his sword. "Now¡­ Arachne, I presume you''re not giving up, right? This is yourst chance."


    "Your veryst chance." Shade said, pointing his knife at her.


    "Indeed, girl." Arafunn nodded. "Give up your ways, let us seal your strength, and you can join us. We''ll help you, we''ll help your people even¡­ You don''t need to fight anymore. Hell, we''ll even apologize if you want! We want to set a good example for the kids!"


    Arachne nced at the three heroes, offering her yet another chance to redeem herself¡­ But after all the things that had happened, and even after herrades were killed, she simply couldn''t go back now.


    "Hahah¡­ HAHAHAHA!" Arachne started tough on their faces. "Fools, you''re all fools! Do you think I''ll EVER yield to you?! NEVER! I would rather DIE than yield! But don''t worry, the ones dying here will be all of you! My Goddess has not abandoned me yet! Hahahah¡­ HAHAHAHAA! [Divine Descent]!"


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    The skies above the dungeon suddenly opened, as a sh of dark light pierced through the clouds, descending over Arachne as a divine power of tremendous strength started to possess her!


    FLAAAASSH!


    [The [Evil Goddess of the Webs of Fate: Lolth] has descended a part of her Divine Soul into [Arachspider Queen: Arachne (Tier 10)]!]


    [All her Stats have increased by +500%! Arachne can now wield [Divine Power]!]


    "W-What?!" Sylph was taken aback after seeing that system notification.


    -----

 Chapter 866 Lolth Descends

    -----


    Lolth herself had descended from her own Divine Realm among the skies! The entire battlefield shook once more, as the heroes and their children stepped back.


    The corroding, poisonous evil divine presence of an Evil Goddess well known among Insectoid Demon Tribes emerged, making almost half her soul descend into Arachne, whom she raised into her ideal vessel!


    Arachne''s appearance instantly changed as she was "infected" by her Evil Divinity, her size became evenrger, growing as big as a hundred meters of height.


    She gained another pair of arms, and all her body gained a huge ck armor made out of her own exoskeleton.


    Her eyes divided, bing eighteen red eyes across her face, her hair became purple and ck, growingrger and floating in midair while emanating bright lights, resembling stars.


    And her body exuded the power of Divinity itself, distorting space around her, as if she was creating her own center of gravity¡­


    "You impertinent vermin¡­" Arachne spoke, not with her voice, but the voice of an Evil Goddess. "After having worked so hard for this useless vessel to gain enough power so she could harbor myplete soul, you ruin my ns! Do you realize how MANY resources and Divine Energy I''ve wasted doing all of this?! It was all so perfect yet you had to somehow prevail despite all the odds?! What bullshit is this?! You mere mortals! You mere SLAVES!"


    "I-Is that voice really the one from a Goddess?! Ain''t no freakin way!" Zack panicked, ncing at the figure of Arachne being possessed by apletely different being.


    "I-It is¡­ It''s really her, Lolth, one of the dozens of Evil Gods that live within the skies of the Demon Continent¡­" Celeste said. "She''s the one that has been backing and helping Arachne do all these atrocities. Her presence¡­ I can feel it is very simr to those two other Evil Gods I once made a pact with! So malicious¡­ I can''t even breathe properly! Ugh¡­"


    "T-This is escting out of proportions!" Lara panicked, her eyes were spiraling while she was growing more and more confused. "W-What do we even doooo?"


    "S-Stay behind me, Lara!" Luck said. "I would even fight a goddess for you¡­!"


    "S-She''s scary!" Mist was also scared. "Uwaaagh!" She hid behind Zack.


    "She doesn''t look all that different though?" Celica was confused. Maybecking sensitivity against energies was nor her blessing.


    "Can our parents really deal with her?!" Aquarina started to tremble.


    "We have to trust on them." Sylph sighed. "This is a battle¡­ That goes beyond what we can aplish. Furoh, fly as far as you can, into the skies!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright!" Furoh flew higher and higher, making a good distance away from that battle.


    However¡­


    "Oh no, my dears, you''re not going anywhere!" Arachneughed, or well, Lolth. "[Divine Swarm Domain]!"


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    Yet another powerful Domain was summoned, this time, it was much stronger than Lolth''s Spiderweb Domain, as it used Lolth''s Divinity by itself rather than Arachne''s Mana.


    Suddenly, everybody found themselves trapped in a pocket dimension, with hundreds ofyered walls, to make it hard for even those capable of breaking dungeon walls to escape.


    The entire world turned red and ck, the space surrounding everybody distorted, resembling a monstrous mass of endless negative energy.


    Countless spider-like red eyes opened across the entire domain''s walls, the huge legs of insects appeared slowly, and then, those huge legs turned into insects themselves.


    "T-This is¡­?! The Swarms?!" An asked. "So it was really you the one that summoned these things, Lolth."


    "You dare speak my name so tantly, pitiful mortal ve?" Laughed Lolth. "To think those foolish gods would go as far as to give so much strength to ves without holding a leash on them¡­ I''ve hold on tightly on my vessel, making sure she doesn''t disobey my orders."


    "You Evil Gods only know how to talk about ves all the time." Shade smiled with a furious expression on his face. "Our kin has long ago stopped being your ves. And we will not ept you talking to us like that again."


    "Do you think we''ve been growing rusty all this time, you stupid excuse of a goddess?" Arafunn smiled with a cocky smile, summoning his Divine Relic, which he kept with himself all the time, not letting his brother take it away to put into the treasury like An and Shade did. Mostly because he had the authority to hold the national treasure.


    "Hah¡­ HAHAHAHA! Watch your mouths, you pathetic vermin! You''re nothing but the pitiful children of our ves! You dare speak to me in such a tone when I was one of the many that designed your genes?!" Laughed Lolth. "I might have fallen from grace now, I might have been betrayed by those bastards, but I am still your Creator!"


    "You''re no creator, you''re just a monster." An said, his eyes glowing with fiery red eyes. "I remember the Demon King did this same thing, but it was three Evil Gods instead of one. And do you know what happened to him? He was still defeated."


    "You''re the only one being stupid here, Lolth." Shade sighed. "Freely showing yourself here, you''re asking to have your soul sliced into pieces." His aura constantly started to grow stronger.


    "HAH! Dare if you MUST!" Lolthughed, swinging her hands as she summoned six copies of Arachne''s Soul Weapon at once, an ability only possible because of the Divine Power that Arachne was now given. "I''ll crush your little bodies and devour your souls and blessings! Once that''s done for, I''ll be even stronger than those pitiful bastards in the High Heavens! I''ll crush them all and be the Queen of Gods instead!"


    FLAAASH!


    At the same time as Lolth jumped into action, An spoke to Sylph through telepathy.


    "Sylph, the Swarm''sing from all around you guys! Can you hold on for at least a few minutes?!" An asked.


    "We can!" Sylph nodded. "Leave it to us, dad!"


    "Alright, good girl!" Anughed. "Don''t interfere on this battle if possible. Leave Lolth to us! You deal with that Swarm until we''re done!"


    "Okay!" Sylph said. "Alright everyone, time to do some gue extermination¡­ Again." She quickly took off some items from her inventory. "Here, Lara, use these!"


    -----

 Chapter 867 Lara Powers Up!

    -----


    [You have transferred ownership of the [Divine Essence of the Spirits of the World (S Grade)] x1 and the [Divine Scepter of Spirit Calling: Freyja (S Grade)] x1 to [Saintess of Spirits: Lara]!]


    [You have exchanged 2.500.000 EXP!]


    [You have created a [System Seed]!]


    [You''ve given the [System Seed] to [Saintess of Spirits: Lara]! She has developed a Status Window!]


    The moment Sylphy gave Lara a huge rainbow-colored scepter and a bottle with a divine rainbow liquid, she instantly created a System Seed and gave her a System right away, taking opportunity of this situation for her to grow as strong as possible, her Spirit Magic was very uniquepared to her own, and she immediately realized its uses would be necessary if they wanted to survive this Swarm of thousands of Tier 5 to Tier 7 monsters.


    "Uwaaah! W-What is this power?! And this beautiful scepter?!" Lara was shocked. "I-It is resonating with me so well! And this bottle?! E-Eh?! What''s a steetus? And a seestem?" Lara raised an eyebrow while tilting her head in confusion as she saw the System Status pop up in front of her.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Lara Goathorn]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Spirit Crown Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 1: Rank 7: Spirit Beast Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [EXP]: [0/1000]


    [ss]: [Apprentice Saintess]


    [Subss]: [Spirit Mediator]


    [HP]: [1250/1250]


    [MP]: [86548/86548]


    [Strength]: [525]


    [Defense]: [453]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Magic]: [9641]


    [Resistance]: [6342]


    [Agility]: [1057]


    [Luck]: [5564]


    [Charm]: [6404]


    [Skills]: [Anima: White Sheep Tribe: Lv2] [Divine Protection: Lv2] [Keen Beast Senses: Lv3] [Forager: Lv3] [Spiritual Senses: Lv5] [Heavenly Divine Spirit Princess: Lv5] [Divine Spirit Beast Transformation: Lv1] [Divine Saintly Spirit Summoning Magic: Lv6] [Spirit''s Call: Lv7] [Spirit Fusion: Lv4] [Spirit Creation: Lv3] [Spirit Scepter Arts: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Rhea, The Chief Goddess of Nature, Life, and Maternity] [Phoebe, the Chief Goddess of Intellect and Prophecy] [Freyr, the Great Divine Spirit King] [Freyja, the Great Divine Spirit Queen]


    -----


    The moment Sylph put her eyes on Lara, she was instantly taken aback! Her Status were nothing like hers, or Aquarina and Luck! Despite her tremendously frail body and physical defenses, she boasted a ridiculous amount of Mana, Magic, Resistance, Luck, and Charm!


    In fact, her levels in those stats were almost equal to someone like Aquarina who had trained her entire life¡­ No, she surpassed her in Magic and Mana alone. Lara seemed to have been blessed with a ridiculous amount of magic power, perhaps because she was a Saintess, a different role than heroes, her mother had a simr role, as she was known as the Saintess of Light.


    Above all, Stats increased based on Divine Protections, and Lara had more Divine Protections than anybody here except Sylph herself, at four! Two from Chief Goddesses and the other two from beings she had never heard about before, named "Great Divine Spirit King" and "Great Divine Spirit Queen".


    She quickly realized these beings were of an even higher order than the Spirit Kings her parents had made contacts with, as those were the Spirit Kings of their certain elements. Meanwhile, Lara had the blessings of the Spirit King and the Spirit Queen of¡­ all spirits on the world!


    "Freyja and Freyr¡­ Maybe this is why she can call as many spirits as she can, it must be due to their special blessings!" Sylph thought. "But I''ve never heard of them before. Their alliance with the Chief Goddesses must be a recent event. It hasn''t been reported for a Hero or Saint of Spirits to have been born before. Lara''s apletely unique existence!"


    Also her Luck was so high that the atmosphere of tranquility she created must be thanks to her incredibly quantity of fortune! The reason she was even rescued so easily must be because Fate itself has blessed this girl beyond everything.


    "S-Sylphy? What is this power? It shows my Skills and stuff?" Lara was confused.


    "Don''t think about it for now!" Sylph said. "Use that scepter to channel your magic, it''ll help you out tremendously! It''s a little gift I make for you! I was nning to save it for your birthday, but let''s better use it right away. Also, drink that potion right away, it will make you much stronger."


    "O-Okay!" Lara nodded, drinking the whole bottle of the Divine Essence of the Spirits of the World.


    FLAAASH!


    [The [Saintess of Spirits: Lara] has consumed the [Divine Essence of the Spirits of the World (S Grade)] x1! The Essence of the Spirits of the World is now flowing through her body, boosting all her stats and physique!]


    [She has learned the [Spirit Infusion: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Her [Physique]: [Tier 1: Rank 7: Spirit Beast Princess Physique] has increased to Tier 2: Rank 1!]


    -----


    [HP]: [1350/1350]


    [MP]: [96548/96548]


    [Strength]: [575]


    [Defense]: [483]


    [Magic]: [10641]


    [Resistance]: [7342]


    [Agility]: [1557]


    [Luck]: [6564]


    [Charm]: [7404]


    -----


    "Huh? Her stats increased by a lot! 1k to almost everything except her HP, Strength, and Defense?!" Sylph was shocked. "I guess that potion was tailor-made for her!" She thought.


    Sylph felt slightly concerned yet at the same time happy that the Quest System rewards not only benefited her, but it also tried to create items using the Casualty created that could benefit her friends and allies, rising the odds of survival even higher.


    "I feel so much stronger now!" Lara said in surprise. "And my connection with the Spirits¡­ They feel much deeper now¡­"


    Lara''s golden eyes glowed, turning into rainbow color, as her rainbow aura spread out around everybody, her scepter reacting to her magical powers.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    The giant Swarm Insect Beasts approached them already, yet Lara calmly unleashed her magical prowess, a huge shockwave of spiritual energy hit all the insects, pushing them away!


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    And her scepter started glowing brightly, activating one of its many abilities!


    [The [Divine Scepter of Spirit Calling: Freyja (S Grade)] Ability [Great Spiritual Resonance] has been activated!]


    [All Allied Spirits Power Stats have increased by +250%. Spirit Magic MP Consumption has been reduced by -50%. All Allies can now channel the power of their own contracted Spirits with +1000% more efficiency!]


    [Foes that are within the vicinity of the [Aura of Spiritual Resonance] will have their Stats reduced by -20%, and their Magic and Skills will consume double the Mana.]


    [Duration: As long as there''s Mana to supply the Scepter!]


    -----

 Chapter 868 Growing Stronger While Fighting

    -----


    [The [Divine Scepter of Spirit Calling: Freyja (S Grade)] Ability [Great Spiritual Resonance] has been activated!]


    [All Allied Spirits Power Stats have increased by +250%. Spirit Magic MP Consumption has been reduced by -50%. All Allies can now channel the power of their own contracted Spirits with +1000% more efficiency!]


    [Foes that are within the vicinity of the [Aura of Spiritual Resonance] will have their Stats reduced by -20%, and their Magic and Skills will consume double the Mana.]


    [Duration: As long as there''s Mana to supply the Scepter!]


    "SHYAAAAGH!"


    The huge spiders, crickets, mantises, and other gigantic insectoid monstersing from the endless Divine Swarm Domain groaned in agony as they felt the spiritual energying from the scepter!


    "To think there was enough casualty from rescuing her that the System was able to create such a powerful weapon as a reward¡­" Sylphy thought, surprised. "Alright everyone! Lara will support us with her buffs and spirits! Let''s keep attacking these monsters as much as we can! We''ll survive together!" She said, quickly rising the morale of her friends.


    While she activated her own Skills to buff her allies and the spirits as well, such as her Yggdragon Aura and her Spiritual Blessing, she also decided to use some of the items she just got, for an additional boost.


    She firstly drank the potions one after another while she ordered her Spirits to attack, Ignatius sted the giant insects with powerful Dragon Breaths, now boosted with Lara''s buff on top of Sylphy''s Spirit Blessing and Yggdragon''s Aura.


    Naturia spread out her roots and branches while expanding her nature domain, making it harder for the swarm of insects to get to them. She also enchanted her own body and generated huge spears of wood, impaling several monsters. She was no longer just a support spirit, actively fighting in the frontlines.


    Curse and Beelzebub worked together to spread poison and curses, weakening foes as much as possible. Almost a third of the giant swarm insects were slowed down thanks to their cooperation.


    Glutton was allowed to go all out, as his small body size grew to his actual size after having leveled up so much, bing a giant, over thirty meters big bag with sharp fangs, devouring whole insectoid swarms with each bite.


    And Alice, of course, provided beams of light and a weakening veil of light over foes, which were particrly weak to her divine light magic.


    And all of this while Sylphy chugged down as many freaking potions as she could, she had almost a hundred to drink, but once she was finally done, her own physique had amazingly absorbed them and she didn''t even felt pain in her stomach.


    [You have consumed [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x30 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x30 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x30 [Divine Holy Dragon Flowers (A Grade)] x25!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 8: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has grown to Tier 5: Rank 10!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 8: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has grown to Tier 5: Rank 10!]


    [Your Magical Power and Physical Strength have been improved greatly! Your Auras have be much stronger. You''ve solidified your Beast Aura much better.]


    [You earned 225673 Random Skill Proficiency!]


    [Several Skills have gained Bonus Levels!]


    [The power of the Holy Dragon flows through you!]


    [Current Dragon Power Output: 50% - 60%!]


    [All Dragon-rted Skills have leveled up!]


    "And now, this thing¡­!"


    Sylphy held a small medal in her hands, as she imbued Mana into it, until the medal waspletely absorbed into her body.


    FLAAASH!


    [You''ve utilized the [Alchemist''s Job Advancement Medal (B Grade)] x1!]


    [Your [Subss]: [Alchemist: ¡ï] has evolved into [Great Alchemist: ¡ï¡ï]


    [The [Alchemy: Lv10] Skill has evolved into [Fusion Alchemy: Lv1]!]


    It was a special "promotion" item that ranked up her Subss into a two-star Subss, Great Alchemy, and made it possible for her Level 10 Alchemy Skill to evolve into Fusion Alchemy, amazingly enough.


    However, she still had two little scrolls in her hands, items she had acquired from defeating Asarashk and from rescuing Lara respectively¡­


    Before, she had only gotten them from normal people, but now, she was able to acquire them from powerful people, the expectancy of their skills being much more amazing was natural.


    [You have used the [Asarashk Skill Scroll (S Grade)] x1!]


    [Please select a Skill]:


    [Bloodlust Swarm: Lv1]


    [Insectoid Queen Transformation: Lv1]


    [Abyssal Demon ws: Lv1]


    [Vampiric Mosquito Appetite: Lv1]


    The Skills were only four, despite Asarashk most likely having many more spells and skills. The first one was the power she used to drain health from many foes at once and lower their stats, the second was the powerful transformation she underwent, increasing her power tremendously, the third was a powerful w attack that could ignore most defenses and infect wounds, and thest¡­ it seemed to be something rted with her being a mosquito-like insectoid demon.


    Sylphy didn''t really had much time to think about it, it was either Bloodlust Swarm of the Transformation Skill, both had their pros and cons. The first one would be lethal and amazing, but it could hurt her friends, the second might bring her a lot of power, but a weird form, and might not mix well with her already existing Draconification.


    At the end¡­


    Ding!


    [You have learned the [Bloodlust Swarm: Lv1] Skill!]


    Andstly¡­


    [You have used the[Lara''s Skill Scroll (S Grade)] x1!]


    [Please select a Skill]:


    [Forager: Lv1]


    [Spiritual Senses: Lv1]


    [Spirit Fusion: Lv1]


    [Scepter Arts: Lv1]


    "Eh?!"


    Lara had so many amazing skills and these four were the ones that she randomly got at the end! It was a bit frustration, as she would had loved the Spirit Summoning Skill Lara had¡­


    But well, beggars can''t be choosers, she might as well take what she can and notin, she already had plenty anyways.


    Ding!


    [You have learned the [Spirit Fusion: Lv1] Skill!]


    With Bloodlust Swarm and Spirit Fusion in her new arsenal, Sylph felt much more confident. And quickly decided to test out her newest Skills as she pointed her hand at a distant group of insectsing to get her, even as they were flying in the skies above Furoh.


    "[Bloodlust Swarm]!"


    -----

 Chapter 869 Unleashing The Power Of New Skills!

    -----


    While her father, Shade, and Arafunn were confronting Lolth, Sylph decided to unleash her newest Skills, targeting the iing army of insectoids with her hands, and gathering her Beast Aura''s powersbined with her Mana.


    "[Bloodlust Swarm]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    Arge swarm that covered over thirty meters emerged around the giant insects. Instead of resembling huge mosquitoes made out of red blood aura, they resembled tiny dragons with huge, disproportioned jaws, devouring and tearing apart the flesh and drinking the blood of their victims! In fact, it felt even more creepy than the original Bloodlust Swarm.


    "Gryyyeeeehhh¡­!"


    The screams of dozens giant insectoid monsters resonated, their health was slowly being drained, and their stats were being lowered greatly! Sylph quickly felt her health beginning to heal as she drained their life away.


    "This Skill''s amazing¡­"


    -----


    [Bloodlust Swarm: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10000


    Unleash a Swarm of blood-hungry creatures made from your own Beast Aura against a foe or a group of foes to drain their health points and lower their stats for a set amount of time.


    Active Effect (1): All foes within the vicinity of the [Bloodlust Swarm] will have their Health Points drained constantly, by 0.1% per second, and redirected to the wielder to heal them back. At the same time, their stats will drop by -25% while being affected. Swarms Duration: 5 Minutes. Max Number of Swarms: 3.


    Passive Effect (1): Drains 5% of damage dealt against any foe as HP. Whenever you attack a foe, there''s a 25% chance to lower all their stats by -10% for 5 Minutes.


    Level Up Bonus (1): Increases all Drain-Type Skills Effects by +25%. Decreases Damage from Drain-Type Skills or Spells by -10%.


    -----


    "Oh? I can actually use it up to three times at the same time?!" Sylph smiled, quickly targeting above and to the left, as her previous Bloodlust Swarm was to the right where they were.


    FLUOOOSH! FLUOOOSH!


    Two more swarms of tiny red dragons started devouring and sucking the blood of the insectoid monsters, stopping their endless chargepletely! Their stats plummeted and their life was drained, it was amazing, especially inbination with Lara''s buffs.


    "And now, let''s do something special this time¡­ [Spirit Fusion]!" Sylphy roared, raising her hands as Ignatius and Alice glowed brightly, fusing together instantly!


    FLAAASH!


    What emerged from their fusion was a medium-sized golden-scaled dragon with angelic, white feathered wings and bright golden eyes!


    "W-What is this?! Huh?! We merged so seamlessly?" Alice and Ignatius voice echoed at the same time.


    "Nice, you guys look pretty strongbined together!" Sylphy smiled, taking a nce at the skill information.


    -----


    [Spirit Fusion: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10000


    Utilize your amazing power over spirits tobine them together and create stronger, greater spirits. The time they can remain fused depends on Skill Level and the power of the base spirits.


    Active Effect (1): Allows thebination of up to 2 Spirits into a [Fused Spirit], whose stats will be 35% of each Spiritbined together. They can share Skills and Spells and might be able to createbined Spells and Skills based on their original abilities. Fusion Duration: 5 Minutes.


    Passive Effect (1): Increases the Stats of Fused Spirits by +25%.


    Level Up Bonus (1): All Contracted Spirits Stats are increased by +10% in the presence of a Fused Spirit.


    -----


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but I feel like it would be a waste if I stand still in surprise!" Laughed Ignatius and Alice, as they rushed across the battlefield, covering everything with a golden breath of divine light mes!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    Their deadly divine breath was so powerful that most of the insectoid beasts started exploding into pieces after being exposed to such divinely powerful mes! It was as if their bodies couldn''t even resist the fire as much, giving out apletely insane response and blowing up to smithereens!


    Of course, it worked much better on weaker insectoid monsters around Tier 5, but even the Tier 6 to 7 were taking a lot of damage, and some that were already weakened died in a simr fashion.


    "A-Amazing Sylphy!" Lara was amazed. "You''re so good with spirit magic! Can you do this too? Can you?!" Lara asked in excitement, wondering if Sylph could do what she was doing. "Spirits of the Land, please, help me out!"


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, hundreds of small rock-shaped spirits emerged one after another, with cute tiny faces, which quickly started to assemble together into three titanic golems made of spiritual stone, all three of them as big as thirty meters!


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    "RAAAAHHH!"


    "GRROOOAAH!"


    [The [Saintess of the Spirits: Lara] has conjured her [Earth Spirit Call] Divine Saintly Spirit Summoning Magic Spell!]


    [Hundreds of Spirits of the Land have answered her call! They havebined together to form the [Three Divine Guardians of the Mountains]!]


    [Duration: 10 Minutes.]


    "I have so much magic now¡­ It feels like I can finally begin using my magic like it was supposed to!" Lara felt very happy as she giggled, her three gigantic guardians attacked the swarms of insects, making even Sylphy feel a bit humbled.


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    Their gigantic fists crushed dozens of insectoid monsters at once, giving Lara tons of EXP at the same time. Her level was rising rapidly! Sylphy did well on giving her the System Status right away, so she could farm EXP as efficiently as possible.


    "Hahaha, that''s amazing. I don''t think I can do that." Sylphyughed. "However, I can do this¡­ You guys, time to cooperate a bit as well! [Dungeon Gate]!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    FLUOSH!


    Sylphy opened a Dungeon Gate, as hundreds of monster poured out, covered on the many buffs, their power was equal to Tier 7 monsters despite being Tier 5. With Sylphy''s coordination, they quickly started attacking the countless monsters at once.


    An easy way to earn Dungeon EXP which Sylphy had discovered was to let her Dungeon Monsters hunt powerful monsters on their own! That somehow not only gave her Dungeon EXP, but the more they hunted other monsters, the more Dungeon Essence she would earn as well.


    "Looks like they''re handling things well." An smiled, ncing at Lolth, who was holding six powerful divinity-imbued soul spears. "Let''s go all-out now."


    "Insolent ves¡­ PERISH!"


    CRAAASSH!!


    -----

 Chapter 870 A Battle Against A God

    -----


    "You SLAVES should learn your ce!" Roared Lolth, furiously leaping towards An while generating spider-shaped tforms midair.


    FLAAASH!


    She raised all her six arms wielding the six Ginnungagap copies she had created through her Divine Powers and unleashed a barrage of devastating blows! Due to her tremendous size and the gigantic size of all six spears, it literally felt as if An was being attacked by six pirs epassed by divinity and void attribute energy.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAAASSSH!


    "You''re not bad for a third-rate Evil Goddess!" An roared, swinging his gigantic sword, Agni, as the aura of the dragon soul possessing the Divine Relic unleashed a rain of Dragon Meteors.


    "Sadly, you''ll need more than that to defeat me and this brat!" Laughed Agni. "[Divine Dragon Meteor]!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM BOOM!!!


    "Uurghh¡­!" Lolth was overwhelmed by the powerful shes of divine dragon mesbined with An''s Fire Spirit King, Ifrit''s transformation. Which on top came with a hundred meteors falling over her titanic body.


    "Tch! You''ll see what a being as powerful as myself can aplish, you PATHETIC mortal!" Lolth screamed, three of her spears gathered her Divine Powers and generated three spheres of pure Void Energy, fusing them into a single ck hole. "[Abyssal All-Consuming Void]!"


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    "T-This¡­?!"


    An felt an incredibly powerful pulling force, dragging him into the void itself as he felt his energy being constantly drained, while his body was being forcefully torn to pieces!


    "Hahahaha! DIE!" Lolthughed, a second before Shade appeared behind her like a ck colored blur, swinging his single knife, Umbra.


    "You''re fighting three, not one, remember?"


    SLAAAASSH!


    Shade swung the millenary Relic Weapon that every darkness-rted hero once wielded, its condensed power hitting Lolth''s back and shattering her powerful exoskeleton armor while hurting her soul directly through Umbra''s unique ability [Soul Devour]!


    CRAAAAASSSH!


    "Aaaarrgghh¡­! B-BASTARD!!!"


    Lolth screamed in agony, quickly jumping away from Shade''s range using her annoying spider-web like spatial tforms she created through her Spatial Maneuver Ability, unique to gods.


    "RAAAAAAH!"


    An roared, without needing anybody''s help, he swung Agni dozens of times through his Dimensional sh, until the entire void was cut down into pieces and exploded!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    BOOOOOMMM¡­!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Good as new!"


    His body was covered on phoenix mes, quickly healing his wounds. Without wasting a second, he flew towards Lolth with Shade, as the possessed Arachne gritted her teeth.


    "You''re sure some hard to kill monsters¡­" Lolth sighed. "But I haven''t even showed you all my strength yet, mere ves! [Void Pulsar]!"


    She quickly descended towards them, bravely shing against their mighty attacks, and unleashing a barrage of powerful space-tearing attacks with her six spears at once!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH!


    Crack, crack¡­ CRACK!


    The spatialyers themselves, sustaining reality itself began to gain countless cracks as her strikes were intercepted by Shade and An''s powerful Relics. This was a battle that had already gone beyond mortals and was entering the realm of gods themselves!


    "Oh my, you''re quite evenly matched." Arafunn giggled. "But I cannot tolerate you guys making such a huge ruckus right now. Let''s use the strongest spells I''ve got right away then! [Melody of Tempest]: [Final Act: Oblivion''s Farewell]"


    The winds shaped around him as if they resembled musical notes. The entire skies above started swirling. The clouds, the lightning, the winds, all of them obeyed hismands. He became the lord of the skies.


    The skies themselves, oblivion, became one with him, as a tremendous, spiraling mass of lightning, winds, clouds, and atmospheric pressure descended from the skies, almost shattering the Divine Swarm Domain, and hitting Lolth directly from above.


    BAAAMMM...!!


    "Gruuuaarrgh?!"


    The impact was so powerful that it instantly blew Lolth into the ground below, shattering the floor and leaving a gigantic crater behind. Her Domain shook, the amount of insectoid monsters being summoned was decreased by half.


    "Y-You¡­!" Lolth groaned. "To think the weakest looking of the bunch held this much power¡­ I should not underestimate you anymore. You''re clearly¡­ a bit more than I imagined, that''s it."


    As Lolth said those words and smiled, An, Shade, and Arafunn unleashed their strongest techniques, a storm of shing me attacks, a wave of soul-consuming darkness, and a tornado of all-destroying winds and atmospheric pressure, desperate to end her before she were to try anything funny.


    BOOOOMMM¡­!!


    The powerful attacks deal great damage, her body started falling apart, Arachne as she was could not resist so much pressure and damage, she was still "weak" in terms of an ideal Evil God vessel.


    "Hahahah¡­ This is just starting¡­" Lolth seemed almost unscathed after the explosion, however, walls made out of her own domain protected her as she had hit the floor, giving her the ability to instantly manipte the Domain''s dimensional walls. "I''ve been simply trying out this vessel as it was¡­ I am disappointed, but thankfully, Arachne had a little trump card¡­ Hahaha¡­! Admire! The power of the invaders that destroyed our original world! [True Demonification]!!!"


    FLAAASH!


    A bright red wave of demonic energy surged from Lolth, as she coated herself with her own Domain''s dimensional walls, protecting herself from the desperate attacks from An, Shade, and Arafunn!


    "That damn bitch''s transforming?!" Arafunn panicked. "We can''t let her be a True Demon!"


    "This is bad!" Shade groaned, attacking the walls as much as he could.


    "DAMMIT!!!" An cried, the walls were being cut one after another, but there were simply hundreds of them!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    However, something unexpected happened, they actually pulled through! Their incessant attacks managed to break all dimensional walls, even if the transformation only had left a few seconds, they dealt some fatal damage against Lolth while transforming, weakening her new form!


    BOOOOMMM¡­!


    However, such an attack also caused a destabilization on the Demonic Energy, which sent a deadly wave of demonic energy everywhere! An rushed towards the children, coating them on a barrier made out of Agni''s strongest mes, while Shade covered Arafunn on Umbra''s shadows!


    RUMBLE!


    The Demonic Energy consumed everything, the swarm of insects disappeared in an instant, melting into some strange, bizarre fleshy slime that was sucked back into Lolth''s new, although notpletely transformed body.


    "You BEASTS¡­!" She roared. "Well¡­ This''ll have to do anyways! Yes¡­ This is more than enough!"


    -----

 Chapter 871 Gods And Evil Gods

    -----


    Within the High Heavens, the Gods oversaw the world inside of their flying pces. Their glowing eyes noticing the descent of a traitor into the body of a vessel she has been preparing for a long time.


    It was already seen as a taboo among taboos to descend into the body of a mortal to attempt to change the mortal world, but because Evil Gods had long ago broken their connection with the rest of the gods, they were able to do as they pleased.


    And them, enclosed in their own pces, could simply watch as they did whatever they pleased. They could not afford to waste energy and efforts into stopping their foolishness.


    Were they cowards? Perhaps. Did they saw the lives of the mortals below as "not worth the effort"? Most likely.


    However, deep down, they knew that eventually, they would have to confront the traitors, and eventually, they would have to fight. Whoever more lives are sacrificed does not matter.


    As the Gods had yet to fully regain their strength, they''ll watch, and grant blessings, they can give orders, but it''ll all depends on the mortals to change their own fate.


    "Lolth has descended into a mortal''s body."


    "This isn''t the first time that an Evil God descends into the body of a mortal¡­"


    "Damned Evil Gods! I''m going to hunt them all down!"


    "Hold up, you can''t go. Don''t waste your energy in them. That''s what they want."


    "Their souls and bodies have fallen from grace, absorbing this world''s energy without purifying it properly, they have be distorted, simr to the visage of our ancient race back in our home."


    "Perhaps¡­ that''s the reason why they can still create Dimensional Portals towards that apocalyptic hellscape? To bring here our corrupted, fallen kin to their aid?"


    "To think something like "True Demonification" is even a thing¡­ Evil God of Dungeons, do you truly intend to turn this we''ve found into another hellscape like our home has be? All because you can''t stand our existences and principles?"


    The gods sighed, some had the intent to fight, but they were stopped. It was not the time yet, and they would rather let many die instead of wasting even a precious portion of their strength descending to deal with these issues.


    "Luckily, the older and future heroes are gathered in the same ce¡­ The Saintess of Spirits has awakened her strength thanks to that girl''s strange powers."


    "Let''s see how strong is that anomaly, and how powerful is the Saintess of Spirits, the fruit of our growing rtionships with this''s Spirit Kings over thousands of years¡­"


    "The one who wields the power of the''s spirits, and the one who wields a unique, alien power¡­ Could they change the fate of their kin, the abandoned ves we once created?"


    "Even if we cannot do anything to not waste energy, it is quite intriguing, if not slightly thrilling, is it not, Theia?"


    "¡­"


    Theia, the Chief Goddess that blessed Sylphy, remained in silence while ncing into the''s surface with her golden eyes.


    "If they ever have a chance, that chance will be created by her, I''m sure."


    .


    .


    .


    It felt as if space and time itself distorted together, everyone nced in surprise as Lolth had finished her True Demonification over Arachne''s body, transforming her appearance into an even bigger, monstrous form.


    Although she was interrupted and was incapable of fully transforming thanks to the attacks from An, Shade, and Arafunn, the power she acquired from her half-assed True Demonification was more than enough for her to exude a better part of her divine powers, nowbined with the Demonic Energy of the True Demons from another Dimension.


    "Hahahah¡­ This is fantastic! The power of the corrupted ones, all those we left behind¡­" Laughed Lolth. "To think they would be so strong, so powerful! Why have I been neglecting this might this entire time? God of Dungeons, you''re truly a genius sometimes, I have to admit it!"


    Her words sent shivers down everybody''s spines, the skies themselves became scarlet red, ck clouds gathered around everybody else. The ground itself started to distort, showing countless screaming faces, the presence of many demonic entities exuded from Lolth''s vessel.


    To unleash True Demonification, she had to fuse with over a hundred True Demon Souls, souls which she had slowly gathered over the course of many years. And at longst, her vessel has undergone the transformation, making it much more capable of fitting her Divine Powers within.


    And even more, boost her Divine Powers with the Demonic Energy of these threatening beings, the True Demons!


    "What is she talking about?!" Sylphy thought. "She said demons are¡­ those they left behind? Corrupted ones?!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although the situation was dire, Sylphy immediately started to think what Lolth had said. This entire time she believed the Gods and the True Demons werepletely unrted beings, and that the God of Dungeons was simply capable of bringing them here thanks to his powers.


    "If they''re somehow rted, or they''re the same¡­ species, does that mean that they only called the original inhabitants of this "Demons" because they thought they looked like the True Demons from wherever they came from?!" Sylphy only grew more confused and intrigued.


    But she quickly realized this was simply not the time to worry about such things at all, even less in this time, when a True Demonified Mortal Vessel holding almost half the Divine Soul of an Evil Goddess was right in front of her and everyone else!


    The Domain she created was destroyed and so the rest of the Swarm, and they could easily run away¡­ But was that even possible while being in front of such a monster?


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    A huge shockwave of Demonic and Divine Energybined together erupted from Lolth''s body, the surroundings felt distorted, as if Mana itself was having a hard time even existing, everyone else, even including Sylphy, felt exhausted, as if their bodies had be much heavier.


    Ding!


    [The power of the [True Demonic Divinity Aura] has distorted the boundaries of reality itself! Mana has grown weaker due to the higher-level energies within the surroundings.]


    [Magic Conjuration Cost has increased by +500%, Magic Spells and Techniques Power has decreased by 60%. All Foe Stats have decreased by -40%.]


    [You feel an indescribable pressure over your soul and body, you cannot easily move.]


    -----

 Chapter 872 The Power Of The Heroes

    -----


    Although mostly everyone noticed the effects of the Aura of Demonic Divinity, Sylphy and the rest of the System Wielders were able to see what was happening through the System Notifications.


    Ding!


    [The power of the [True Demonic Divinity Aura] has distorted the boundaries of reality itself! Mana has grown weaker due to the higher-level energies within the surroundings.]


    [Magic Conjuration Cost has increased by +500%, Magic Spells and Techniques Power has decreased by 60%. All Foe Stats have decreased by -40%.]


    [You feel an indescribable pressure over your soul and body, you cannot easily move.]


    "Its negating magic power to such an extent?!" Aquarina screamed, gritting her teeth as she could barely move her body below the pressure.


    "Urgh¡­" Furoh had fallen from the floor the moment Lolth transformed, slowly, his wyvern body shapeshifted into his primal appearance, that of a mass of tentacles and eyes.


    "M-Magic Conjuration Cost increased? And Magic Spells power has decreased?! A-And our stats decreased too!" Lara panicked. "The Spirits¡­ They are not answering to me, they''re afraid!"


    "L-Lara! Stay behind¡­ me! Argh! F-Fuck!" Luck screamed, slowly standing up while gripping his golden ws and ncing at the titan in front of them.


    "I can''t even feel my own Mana¡­" Celeste sighed. "This power¡­ It is even stronger than the True Demons summoned in Eastgrain¡­?!"


    "My golems are dead?!" Celica cried. The distortion of mana made her golems instantly copse, incapable of moving without mana properly coursing through their bodies.


    "Ouch, my body hurts¡­ I can''t¡­ move¡­" Mist started falling unconscious on the floor.


    "MIST!" Zack screamed, running to his side, barely forcing his own body to move.


    "Sylphy, the Yggdragon Aura was dispelled!" Aquarina cried. "Is this why Mist is being affected this much?!"


    "Most likely, I''m trying my best to conure it again but this power is even cancelling skills to an extent!" Sylphy screamed, gritting her teeth. "D-Dammit!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    FLAAASH!


    The Yggdragon Aura finally emerged as her Spirits all channeled their powers together with hers, fusing back into her Soul Scape, it looked much weaker than before, but it quickly epassed everyone with the Green Aura of Protection and Healing.


    Even if its cost had been increased exponentially, Sylph had infinite Mana, so that wasn''t really a problem, however, its effects had been decreased by over half of their original effects.


    "Ugh¡­" Mist slowly opened her eyes as she was being protected by Sylph''s Yggdragon Aura.


    At the same time, An, Shade, and Arafunn were also struggling, although they had yet to fall on their knees, their Relics epassed their bodies with powerful Auras capable of resisting some of the pressure.


    "This bitch¡­!" An groaned in anger, trying to conjure his magic powers, but failing to do so properly. "Ugh¡­!"


    "She''s even weakening the connection with our own Spirits?!" Shade muttered. "Umbra, don''t stop covering my body with your veil!"


    "To think undergoing a failed True Demonification would bring her to this level of power¡­ I can''t even imagine how much stronger she would be if we hadn''t interrupted her midway through!" Arafunn sighed.


    "Fufufu, it is really amusing to see you all despair this much!" Lolthughed. "After you talked and acted so cocky before¡­ Now look how pathetic you all are! Now, I''ll quickly eliminate all of you at once!"


    She raised all her arms into the skies, as the six Void Spears that Arachne possessed, which were originally only a single soul spear named Ginnungagap merged together alongside arge quantity of her concentrated demonic and divine energy, materializing into a titanic, red colored spear of over a hundred meters of height.


    Such a long, sharp piece of metal could easily slice through a whole mountain. Everybody nced at the scene in utter disbelief, and even with Sylphy''s incredible achievements through her life, seeing such a sight quickly made her realize how weak she truly was¡­


    FLAAAASH!


    "[Divine Soul Weapon Materialization: Fate-Tearing Spear: Neo Ginnungagap]!"


    The spear floated in midair, beginning to spin and generating a tremendous quantity of power, as it was pointed at everyone else¡­ Whatever this spear were to hit, it would all blow up to pieces, everyone was more than sure about such a fact.


    "DIE!"


    With a furious roar filled with frustration and anger, Lolth shoot her gigantic spear towards Sylphy and her friends, the speed in which the spear came was so overwhelming that Sylphy simply knew she would not be able to catch it before everyone were to getpletely decimated!


    CRAAAAAAASSSH!


    BOOOOOOMMM¡­!


    RUMBLE!


    A huge impact followed by a tremendous explosion, and then the entire world around them shaking, trembling as if the itself was screaming in agony before the might of such a destructive weapon.


    "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHAHA!" Lolthughed. "You''re done for now! Whatever Blessings you held; it means nothing before the power of a Goddess! Now-"


    "Don''t¡­ proim victor so easily, you damn monster!" An''s voice echoed amidst the smoke.


    "We''re not done yet¡­ Not¡­ YET!" Shade roared.


    "Hah¡­ Ugh¡­ You''ll have to do much more than this to stop us!" Arafunnughed.


    "You''re ALIVE?!"


    Lolth''s red eyes nced in utter fury as she saw all three heroes unleashing their strongest magical powers and spiritual abilities together into their bodies, bing huge entities made of fire, shadows, and winds, holding the whole weapon from hitting the children behind them.


    An''s body resembled a huge titan made of mes, the appearance of all his Spiritsbined together could be seen across his zing body.


    Shade had be a specter of shadows, with many red eyes, tentacles of abyssal darkness, and long, sharp ws.


    And Arafunn resembled a divine fairy spirit, with big, butterfly-like wings and long green hair, his body made of spiraling heavenly winds.


    This was a new form Sylphy nor any of the kids had ever seen before, and the Heroes'' literalst resort, their trump card they used against the Demon King, back then when they were much stronger before growing "rusty" after resting and not continuing their training and cultivation.


    These forms were something that beings above Tier 10 in both Physique and Magic Circle could achieve, something that not even Arachne who was only Tier 10 in her physique could not use.


    This was¡­ [Spirit Soul Fusion].


    -----

 Chapter 873 A Completely Different Level

    -----


    It was thanks to their Divine Relics that the three heroes were able to undergo this transformation without a major bacsh, as such ancient relics were much stronger than they were and supplemented the power theycked to continue on this form for longer than just a couple of seconds.


    "T-Those forms¡­" Sylphy nced at her father and the other two heroes with eyes shining in excitement and awe.


    "They''re¡­ what are they?" Aquarina asked.


    "It is as if they became the elements they embody, and¡­ they fused with their own spirits as well? All of them at once!" Celeste was shocked. "I can''t believe they didn''t use such power back then¡­"


    "Is this what the heroes are truly capable of?" Lara asked. "I-It feels like¡­ they became something like gods¡­ And spirits."


    "Amazing¡­ This battle, it''s just something we can''t even fathom ourselves." Luck sighed, feeling powerless.


    "For now, we need to slowly retreat." Sylph said. "Let''s not make the time our parents have bought go to waste!"


    Sylphy wasn''t being cowardly but was thinking that if they moved away from the Aura that Lolth exuded to an extent, their skills and magics might be not as weakened, giving them a chance to strike back, or something¡­ anything.


    "If Nephilim was here¡­" Sylphy though. "No, even if she''s here¡­ She wouldn''t be able to stand against Lolth."


    Nephilim was her strongest Familiar, someone capable of one-shotting those incredibly strong golems back then, yet now, Sylphy realized that she would never be able to stand a chance against Lolth, maybe against Arachne as she was, but this time, it was apletely different deal altogether.


    A realm beyond herprehension, beyond her reach¡­ This was, as Zack said, a battle where they could simply not interfere, it was a battle between titans!


    "So you''ve stopped my attack, not a big deal." Lolth smiled. "Whatever new forms you''ve taken, it means nothing before my Divine Power!"


    Lolth leaped towards battle, moving her gigantic body, and shaking the entire world around her, quickly grabbing her Spear, and taking it away from the heroes, who were only about seventy meters each, not as titanic as her own height.


    "Heroes! I will KILL you now, NO MATTER WHAT!"


    With the might of a goddessbined with the power of a true demon, she unleashed a barrage of world-ending strikes, shaking the entirendscape and shattering it into countless pieces.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! RUMBLE!


    The three heroes barely managed to evade some of the tremendous blows by flying around the skies as fast as possible, their strength and magical power brought to their limits as they underwent their Spirit Soul Fusions.


    However, alone they would still not be able to catch up and had to rely on a lot into their Divine Relics. An was the first to intercept her blows, bravely descending towards Lolth to give time for Shade and Arafunn to find a spot they could attack.


    "Alright Agni, don''t disappoint me now, friend!"


    "Do your best, An! For the kids!"


    "RAAAAAAH!"


    An and Agni''s roarsbined together, as the Divine Sword grew several timesrger, reaching a size of over fifty meters, which was actually the sword''s real height and appearance!


    While swinging his sword several times against Lolth''s blows, the dragon-shaped aura of Agni emerged behind An, fusing into his body as an additional materialized red draconic armor, boosting his strength even more.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH!


    With each sh of his gigantic sword, enormous draconic ws fell from his own aura, impacting Lolth''s strikes and pushing her back several times! An was gritting his teeth, flying by using his Phoenix Wings as he channeled the magic of Ifrit and Smander together as one.


    "[Eternal Celestial Nova]!"


    Summoning a gigantic sphere of concentrated divine mes and sma together, An conjured the advanced version of his Spell Celestial Nova, now called Eternal Celestial Nova!


    Conjuring this was already exhausting by itself, but it was even more now with the magic-weakening effects of Lolth''s very presence!


    "HUH?!"


    Lolth watched in awe as the sphere of sma and mes descended from the skies and impact her strongly, making the world tremble around her, the mes disrupted her aura to a small extent, burning through her armor and even her soul.


    BOOOOOOMMMM¡­!


    "T-Tch!" Lolth groaned, gathering her Divine Authority into her ws, and summoning arge ck hole. "[Abyssal All-Consuming Void]!"


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    An was disrupted by the emerging ck hole, but with all his strength, he shed it away, destroying it and stopping it from absorbing his mana and life force.


    SLAAAAASH!


    "That¡­ won''t stop me!" An roared furiously, shing against Lolth once more, as she furiously conjured more and more of those [Abyssal All-Consuming Voids] while swinging her spear against him!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    Although An was already reaching his limits due to the Demonic Divine Aura disrupting his energies and weakening him severely, he simply couldn''t give up.


    Even if he had to use his own Life and Soul, he had to keep fighting, to end this threat before everything he loved were to be taken away from him.


    And Shade and Arafunn shared such thoughts!


    "Y-You''re seriously so annoying, you pitiful FLY!" Lolth lost herposure, unleashing a barrage of space-tearing strikes with her enchanted divine soul weapon. "[Dimensional Void Quasar]!"


    TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! TRUM!


    Each strike with her spear distorted and shattered space itself, pushing An even more as he had to both intercept her dimensional-piercing attacks and protect his own life.


    All his mes and spiritual magic was being concentrated into his Divine Weapon, as Agni feed on his energies to unleash stronger w attacks, breath attacks, and dragon meteors.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And it was in this moment, when Lolth was concentrated solely on An, that Shade and Arafunn finally struck, appearing from her left and right side, and piercing through her barriers and armor!


    "[Abyssal Demonic Soul sh]!"


    "[Celestial Heaven''s Tempest]!"


    Unleashing improved, evolved versions of their strongest techniques and spells, a sh of all consuming darkness and a tempest of divine winds descended over the distracted Lolth!


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 874 Shes Not Alone

    -----


    When Lolth was concentrated solely on An, Shade and Arafunn finally attacked, finding the ideal opportunity to strike her with everything they had as she lowered her guard to any external attack aside from An''s.


    Appearing from her left and right side and piercing through her barriers and armor, Shade and Arafunn on their monstrous and majestic Soul Spirit Fusion appearances, attacked with everything they had.


    "[Abyssal Demonic Soul sh]!"


    "[Celestial Heaven''s Tempest]!"


    Unleashing improved, evolved versions of their strongest techniques and spells, a sh of all consuming darkness and demonic power and a tempest of divine winds and celestial spiritual energy descended over the distracted Lolth!


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    Thebined blow wasn''t something she could even fend off! Her barriers shattered, her armor broke, her wounds spread further, and she was incapable of healingpletely yet. Thanks to the heroes powerful concentrated elements through their current forms, wounds were infected by their elements, and were made harder to recover.


    "Urgh¡­! RATS!"


    Lolth screamed in agony as she quickly moved her gigantic body around, unleashing a barrage of shing w attacks against Arafunn and pushing him away, while a dozen ck holes emerged and attacked Shade, all while her spear kept intercepting and trying to pierce through An''s body.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Despite the damage she took, her huge body, many arms, and her incredibly sharp senses made her an amazingly powerful foe that all three heroes had to fight against at the same time.


    If they had with them the rest of the Hero Party, including their main healer, buffer, and barrier master, Faylen, things would be much different, but in this case, it was just the three of them against Lolth.


    Although in normal circumstances they would have a greater chance¡­ With the Aura that Lolth exuded, that was out of the question. Their attacks were slowly bing slower.


    As Shade destroyed the ck voids sent at him and unleashed a barrage of soul-consuming shes, his body became slower. As Arafunn released as many tempestuous winds as he could, his body felt heavier. And as An continued shing against her, trying to find a spot to strike and deal fatal damage, his life and soul were being rapidly consumed.


    "You''re getting slower!" Lolthughed. "What''s wrong?! Need a hand?!"


    Her enormous fistsnded over Arafunn''s wind-made body, as he quickly dispersed himself, evading the strikes, only for a rain of dark meteors to fall over his body the moment he reconstructed himself into a physical form!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Uuuaarrgh¡­!"


    His songs were barely helping the other two with its buffing effects, but the Aura Lolth exuded was too powerful, and he simply couldn''t weaken it, no matter how hard he tried.


    "ARAFUNN!"


    An screamed, his mind suddenly shing with the memories of hisrades dying in the past, one after another, gruesomely.


    "Do you still have the time to think about other''s lives, when yours is soon to perish?!"


    Lolth instantly stepped forward, the Evil Goddess summoned countless divine threads and wrapped them around his Divine Sword, pushing the weakened and slower An down, the mes of the sword barely able to burn her threads a little.


    "You''re all pathetic ANT at the end! You will never be able to fight a mighty god! No matter how hard you try, no matter how strong you''ll grow! ves will always be SLAVES!"


    Her huge legs started falling over An, like countless metallic spears, piercing An''s soul and body and leaving countless holes within!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    "Gruuuuaaaarrgghh¡­!"


    A scream of agony echoed across the barrenndscape, as the desperate aura of Shade surged from behind Lolth, his shadows wrapping around her body, and stopping her movements!


    "Even if we were born as ves, we are more than THAT!"


    Shade quickly tried to pierce her armor and reach her soul, to infect it with curses, only for Lolth to smile, her entire body suddenly exuding a bright red light!


    "Yeah, I guess you''re more than just ves, you''re trash. [Demonic Light]!"


    FLAAAAAASSSSH!


    "Aaaaaarrghh!"


    Shade felt the light pierce through his entire body, dissipatingrge chunks of his own mass and shattering his soul piece by piece. Lolth immediately swung her spear, piercing his body with it and then kicking An away while sting him with a huge ck hole.


    CRAAAAASH!


    BOOOOOMM!!!


    Both heroes were thrown away, falling over thendscape, their elemental bodies, much like that of Arafunn, were slowly dissipating into nothingness¡­


    "A-Argh¡­" An muttered. "N-No¡­!"


    "Is this all¡­ we can do?!" Shade cried. "F-Fuck!"


    "At least¡­ the children got away¡­" Arafunn sighed in relief. "It wouldn''t be¡­ so bad¡­ to go with my friends¡­"


    Already epting their fate, the mighty heroes faced sure death, as Lolth nced down at them from above, her spear beginning to spin, gathering Void Energy and Divine Power.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You will die by my hands¡­" Lolthughed. "And-"


    Ding!


    [System Magic Spell: System Modification has been used]


    [Your Status has been temporarily modified]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 10: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 10: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [83.785.000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Master Farmer: ¡ï¡ï] -> [Demon Eater: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Great Alchemist: ¡ï¡ï] -> [Soulmancer: ¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [10/10] (+1.000 -> +100)


    [MP]: [20/20] (+1.000 -> +100)


    [Strength]: [4] (+4.000 -> +100)


    [Defense]: [3] (+4.000 -> +100)


    [Magic]: [50] (+1.000 -> +20.200)


    [Resistance]: [10] (+1.000 -> +100)


    [Agility]: [6] (+4.000 -> +100)


    [Luck]: [-10] (+4.000 -> +100)


    [Charm]: [20] (+1.000 -> +100)


    -----


    "I should had done this from the beginning¡­" Sylphy sighed. "But I really needed to catch a breath first."


    TRUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    "H-Huh?!"


    Lolth was interrupted by the words of an insignificant ant, as her multiple eyes nced at the origin of that voice, Sylphy smiled confidently back at her.


    The girl''s body exuded a powerful energy like she had never felt before. No, it was more like she had be a vacuum, the surrounding Aura around Lolth started flying towards her, as a ck hole opened in the middle of her chest, absorbing her powerful Aura that made everything so difficult for the heroes and so advantageous for her!


    Not only the surrounding atmosphere was being absorbed, but even Lolth''s own aura, her spear started bing weaker as a result.


    "W-What¡­?! What''s happening?!"


    Ding!


    [The effects of the [Demon Eater: ¡ï¡ï] Job ss have been activated and converged with the [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]!]


    [The user can temporarily devour demonic energy and absorb it into their body, sealing it from the outside world.]


    [The limit is based on how much Magic Stat the user possess.]


    [Current Magic Stat: 20.250]


    "My powers¡­! They''re growing weaker?!" Lolth screamed in shock, the three heroes slowly started to feel slightly less pressured by her existence, yet they were too wounded to move.


    "S-Sylphy¡­" An muttered, ncing at his daughter. "What¡­ what are you doing? Escape¡­ Please¡­!"


    "You cannot fight her even with this!" Shade screamed.


    "You reckless girl¡­!" Arafunn cried.


    "Foo!"


    "Fwah?"


    "Ooh!"


    Suddenly, as the heroes muttered those words, they realized that their huge bodies were surrounded by thousands of tiny, bright colored creatures.


    They were Spirits of the World!


    "Don''t worry, she''s not alone." Lara''s voice echoed behind the heroes. "[Spirit Fusion]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    Thousands of spirits fused into the heroes bodies, as Lolth could had never seen thising!


    -----

 Chapter 875 The Power Of [Demon Eater] And [Soulmancer]!

    ?


    -----


    Sylph and her Friends had made sure to move far away from within the range of Lolth''s Divine Demonic Aura, where their magic power was not as disrupted anymore. They had to run so far away from the battle that their parents had fully thought they had ran away and would note back.


    Already happy that the kids managed to escape safely, they were already giving up on life, a battle they could not win due to the indestructible might that Lolth held within a vessel she prepared for many years.


    However, the trio of heroes quickly realized that their children had not forgotten them. Once they were far enough from the range of Lolth''s Aura, without even hesitating, they decided to act, perhaps not fighting head-on, but helping however they could.


    Ding!


    [The effects of the [Demon Eater: ¡ï¡ï] Job ss have been activated and converged with the [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]!]


    [The user can temporarily devour demonic energy and absorb it into their body, sealing it from the outside world.]


    [The limit is based on how much Magic Stat the user possess.]


    [Current Magic Stat: 20.250]


    "My powers¡­! They''re growing weaker?!"


    Lolth couldn''t help but shake in horror and awe as she felt her Aura being absorbed, severely weakeningpared to before! All the powerful debuffs in the air were almostpletely gone.


    And the source of all of this change was her, Sylph!


    The annoying brat that always felt like she had several trump cards below her sleeve, not even the Gods themselves could fathom what was inside of her mind at times.


    The heroes felt their bodies losing the enormous pressure they were under, but the damage on their souls and bodies was already done, and they couldn''t properly move nor escape from their fate even with this help.


    However, such thoughts quickly disappeared the moment they realized thousands of tiny spiritual beings started popping out of the ground, from red, to green, to blue and brown color, emanating a rxing, healing aura over their bodies.


    They were Spirits of the World!


    "W-What is this?! Spirits!" An opened his eyes wide, seconds before he noticed the presence of three children near them.


    When Sylph cleansed the battlefield from Lolth''s toxic Aura of Demonic Divinity, Lara, Luck, and Aquarina appeared to aid the heroes! Lara raised her Spiritual Scepter into the skies, channeling all her Mana and Magic Power into it.


    "Don''t worry, she''s not alone. We''re all here!" Lara''s voice echoed behind the heroes. "[Spirit Fusion]!"


    FLAAAAASH!


    Thousands of spirits fused into the heroes bodies, as Lolth could had never seen thising! The spirits became like a wave, a sea of spiritual essence, merging with An, Shade, and Arafunn at once!


    But how could it be possible for spirits to fuse with people? Well, Lara recalled what Sylph had told her seconds before they decided to do this n.


    "This might only be a hypothesis, and we''ll be gambling it¡­ But it might be possible for you to restore our parent''s strength to an extent, Lara! As long as you fuse your spirits with their bodies in their current states!"


    "In their current states¡­?! Wait, you mean because they feel like they''ve be spirits?!"


    "They have already fused with their own spirits, it shouldn''t be too hard to do it again with yours, right? This Spirit Soul Fusion forms they have taken¡­ They could be healed with your magic! ¡­Maybe."


    "It''s a gamble I''m willing to take!"


    "Good, Luck, Aquarina, you''ll apany and protect Lara!"


    "B-But I want to stay at your side!"


    "No, Aquarina, go with her! I''ll be fine, I promise you."


    Those memories emerged within Lara''s mind as her eyes glowed with rainbow light, her Saintess Aura exuding brightly, as the Spirits of the World manifested themselves to her limits!


    "W-What is happening?!" Lolth screamed. "YOU! The pitifulmb! Is this your doing as well?!"


    Lolth quickly grabbed her gigantic spear, attempting to attack her. Luck and Aquarina rushed in front of Lara, ready to block that attack no matter what.


    But the Evil Goddess had grown weaker and slower, in that time it took her to grab the Divine Soul Spear, the mass of rainbow spiritual essence was already taking shape!


    An, Shade, and Arafunn werepletely gone, as what remained of them was converged together into a single entity thanks to the Spirits of the World patching them together like glue.


    Their souls¡­ became one!


    "W-Wha¡­?!"


    Lolth couldn''t help but take several steps back as she nced at the rainbow, spiritual titan that was born from this unprecedented fusion! An Aura of not only Spiritual Energy, but a faint hint of Divinity was exuding from within the titan''s form.


    "I-I never thought¡­ it could be so ridiculous." Sylphy nced at the scene in disbelief.


    Behind her were the rest of her friends, Zack, Mist, Celica, and Celeste, touching her arms with their hands and imbuing their Magic Power into hers, increasing the amount of Demonic Energy Sylph could temporarily seal inside of her body through her Demon Eater Job ss Ability.


    However, she had a Subss as well¡­ And perhaps this Subss ability effects were what made the fusion between the heroes souls and the spirits of the world so strong and big.


    Ding!


    [The effects of the [Soulmancer: ¡ï¡ï] Subss have been activated! An [Aura of Soul Bending Magic] has bound and temporarily healed the targeted souls you''ve chosen.]


    [Temporarily, their Soul Strength, Soul Vitality, Soul Resilience, and Soul Defenses have been enhanced by +250%!]


    Sylphy targeted the Souls of An, Shade, and Arafunn alongside her own, so she could better bear with the burden of absorbing this ridiculous amount of Demonic Energy all by her own!


    FLAAAAASH!


    The titan quickly took shape, after only resembling a slightly humanoid mass of ethereal rainbow mes, it took the shape of a metallic giant, whose ethereal rainbow mes materialized into a beautiful armor with countless, intricate decorations resembling the characteristic of all the spirits the heroes had made a contract with.


    Two huge, armored arms, powerful legs, and a head with a helmet shaped like a ferocious dragon. And above all, a huge rainbow jewel, a crystallization of their souls, in the middle of their chest, protected by their armor.


    And all three Relics converged with the spirits and their souls, forming a huge sword made of ethereal rainbow mes.


    "Is this¡­ us?" An''s voice echoed.


    "Impressive¡­" Shade was amazed.


    "T-This feels a bit weird¡­ Are we¡­ fused?!" Arafunn was shaken.


    "W-What sort of trick is this?! Some sort of illusion?" Lolth screamed. "Do you really think I''ll fall for such a feeble demonstration of your weakness?!"


    Her spear quickly flew towards the rainbow titan, only for their zing sword to quickly intercept her attack and push her away with tremendous strength!


    CRAAAASH!


    "Ungh?! Impossible¡­!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lolth gritted her mandibles, as she saw the titan instantly move, attacking her with a barrage of unpredictable blows,bining the mastery of both An and Shade together.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    "T-These techniques! And this power¡­!"


    The Evil Goddess immediately knew this was not a mere illusion, it was reality, a reality she didn''t want to ever believe!


    "Yeah, Lolth! This is the real deal!" An, Shade, and Arafunn''s voices converged together as once, their roar of bravery echoing across the continent.


    -----

 Chapter 876 Heroes United

    Chapter 876 Heroes United


    -----


    "I-It''s working¡­!" Zack cried in excitement.


    "T-They''re really back up?! And fused together!" Mist cheered.


    "Wooow!" Celica couldn''t even say a word due to her surprise.


    "So this was your n all along?! What a ridiculous power¡­" Celesteughed.


    "It''s really working¡­" Sylph smiled. "Ugh¡­!"


    She suddenly fell to her knees, as she felt a strong pain in her soul, even by boosting it with her Subss Ability, it was not going to be enough if she kept this up for much longer.


    "Sylphy!" Mist cried, trying to heal her.


    "Are you alright?!" Zack asked.


    "I''m fine¡­" Sylph smiled. "I can hold for a bit longer¡­ Dad, I know you can do this!"


    The battle between two titans was reflected on Sylphy''s bright emerald eyes, their blows making the ground shake and the heavens tremble.


    Combining their wills, souls, and power together, they became one, a demigod among mortals, which even the Gods within the High Heavens felt their presence, even if faintly!


    "RAAAAAAH!"


    With a furiousbined roar, the Rainbow Titan stepped forwards, swinging his sword dozens of times, vertically and horizontally, continuously attempting to break Lolth''s already weakened guard.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    Unlike before, each of their strikes held a tremendous heavy weight to them, and with each sessful blow, an explosion of Spiritual Rainbow mes would cover the Evil Goddess'' body, burning it and weakening her even further.


    Crack, crack, CRACK!


    "Uurrgh! My armor!" Lolth screamed, seeing as her armor started gaining countless cracks and breaking apart slowly. "Why?! Why are they so strong?! They onlybined together with some feeble spirits! Howe they can be this powerful?!"


    The Spider Goddess was gazing through a concept she could simply not understand, the unification of their wills and souls together as one, a spiritual harmony that could only be achieved by shared beliefs and emotions.


    "It must be THEM!" Lolth thought, while conjuring countless barriers that were easily shattered into pieces one after another, as she nced at Lara and Sylph. "Those girls strange powers are boosting their strength this much! I''ll end their lives and devour their blessings, whatever powers they have will be mine!"


    She quickly unleashed over thirty All-Consuming Voids towards the fused heroes, while leaping directly towards Sylph, pointing her spear at her.


    "DIE, YOU PEST! [Grand Void Quasar]!"


    TRUUUUMMMM¡­!


    Her red spear was boosted with a powerful spacetime-distorting veil of pure void, making everything it pierced tremble and have their very molecrpositions being destroyed.


    CRAAAAAASSSSH!!!


    However, a shadow emerged right below her, as the Rainbow Titan emerged in front of her through that shadow, one of Shade''s special abilities, Shadow Sneak!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What?!"


    Lolth gritted her mandibles, furiously ncing at the titan intercept her attack with their rainbow sword, her spear suddenly gaining countless cracks!


    "[Shield Form]!"


    As if they knew how to use their new powers from the beginning, the heroes roared, the sword instantly turned into a beautiful shield made of rainbow dragon scales, with a big metallic dragon head in the middle.


    "ROOOOAARR!"


    The dragon roared with the voice of Agni as it was impacted by Lolth''s Spear, the energy it took from the impact was quickly unleashed back, in a simr fashion than Sylphy''s Living Shield, Sapphire''s ability.


    FLAAAAAASSSH!


    A mass of rainbow light in the shape of a ferocious dragon emerged, coiling around the Evil Goddess, and burning both her vessel and soul together!


    "S-Such bright light! IT BURNS! IT BURNNNSSSSS! GRYYYAAAAAH!"


    With a scream of both agony and frustration, Lolth quickly reinforced her body with whatever leftover energy she had, erupting with a dark red aura which destroyed the rainbow light dragon coiling around her body.


    "RAAAAAH!"


    With a furious, monstrous roar, her countless ws fell over the Rainbow Titan, while one of her hands held the scarlet spear and fired it towards Lara, giving up on Sylph.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    However, her attacks couldn''t even break through the armor of the Rainbow Titan, only letting out sparks due to the tremendous friction.


    "Oh no, you won''t!"


    And a secondter, the Rainbow Titan''s arm extended several hundreds of meters, grabbing the red spear and coiling around it, shattering it into pieces!


    Crack, CRACK¡­! CRAAASH!


    "W-What?!"


    Lolth nced at the scene in utter disbelief, a second before a zing fist hit her face, pushing her down into the floor!


    "G-GET AWAY FROM MEEEE!"


    With a furious, frustrated scream, the Evil Goddess let go of all her magic at once, a huge st of darkness emerged from her open, spider-like mandibles at once.


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    "URGH?!"


    The desperate beam pierced through all three of their souls, leaving a terrific wound across their armor! The children suddenly were shocked, stepping back in horror.


    "Hah¡­ HAHAHAHA!" Lolthughed. "You were already too weakened! Your transformation''s strong, but you cannot fight against-"


    "That''s enough."


    FLAAAASH!


    An arc of light pierced the red skies and the ck clouds, a gentle atmosphere of divinity permeated the surroundings. Sylphy''s green eyes nced into the skies as two figures emanating tremendous quantities of Magic Aura appeared!


    One of them was a beautiful blonde-haired elf, with emerald, green eyes, wearing a white, Saintess robe covered on golden armor, and holding a pair of angelic wings on her back, while holding a Divine Golden Staff.


    And at her side, a muscr giantess of a woman seemed to be covering the sun''s light with her wide shoulders, her beautiful face and her bright brown skin showcased the origin of her lineage, as she wore an armor made of bright crystals and ores, while holding a Divine Hammer.


    "MOM?!"


    "YOU?!"


    "FAYLEN?!"


    Sylph, Lolth, and An reacted in a simr way, taken aback by the appearance of the Saintess, alongside her protector and friend, Nepheline, the Heroine of the Rock Hammer.


    The arc of light hit Lolth instantly, bolting her entire body with holy light and burning her soul to her limits! Her body could no longer take any more damage, copsing on the ground at the same time as Faylen and Nepheline flew down towards the wounded Rainbow Titan.


    "We came here the moment we felt Lolth''s descent, this is not something you can fight by yourselves!" Faylen said. "Even when¡­ your appearance is quite peculiar."


    "Nepheline, you''re here as well¡­!" Shade''s voice echoed.


    "I can''t believe you fused with everyone! What the hell''s going on?!" Nepheline asked.


    "GRAAAAAAH!"


    However, they had little time for chatting, Lolth was not done yet. The corpse of Arachne was no longer a suitable vessel, but because she denied going back to where she came from, half of her divine soul possessed the miasma-infected ground, suddenly surging from below as a monstrous miasmic golem, devouring whatever was left of Arachne.


    "I WON''T DIE YET! I WILL NEVER PERISH AGAINST MERE MORTALS!!!"


    With a frustrated scream, clearly showing that she didn''t wanted to ept her defeat, the heroes, assembled once more, confronted her divine wrath.


    "[Divine Healing Light]! [Soul Healing Celestial Light]!"


    Faylen healed the fusion of the three heroes, who quickly got up the second after being healed, and instantly defended the two heroines with his own body from the titanic, over a hundred metersrge fistsing from above!


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    -----

 Chapter 877 A Gods Resiliency

    Chapter 877 A God''s Resiliency


    -----


    Having traveled to this area through her coveted Teleportation Spell, something that made her feared even by stronger magicians, Faylen healed the fusion of the three heroes, who quickly got up the second after being healed, and instantly defended the two heroines with his own body from the titanic, over a hundred metersrge fistsing from above!


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    The enormous fists were powerful, but Lolth had already lost most of her powers. This was nothing but a desperate struggle as she didn''t wanted to give up no matter what. Ancient Gods were stubborn entities that would rather keep digging a hole to their deaths if that meant not hurting their pride.


    "You''ve be bigger, but you''re much weaker now, Lolth!" Thebined voices of An, Shade, and Arafunn echoed, the Rainbow Titan swiftly got back up, leaping towards the giantess made of stone and miasma.


    Their zing Rainbow Spirit Sword roared, channeling a powerful ethereal aura resembling a ferocious dragon, as they swung their weapon, cleaving through Lolth''s gigantic golem-like vessel, which quickly started falling apart piece by piece!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    "GRAAAAAH!"


    Lolth screamed in frustration and anger, desperately regenerating more arms, and unleashing yet another barrage of attacks, she could not even channel magic any longer, only having her soul''s strength and whatever she could possess as her vessel to fight.


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    The gigantic stone fists were blocked by the sword, but more kepting from left, right, and behind the Rainbow Titan! However, Nepheline and Faylen were there to cover their back.


    "You''re not getting through, you ursed goddess!" Faylen roared furiously, at longst showcasing her actual might after having been protected for so long before. "[Eternal Celestial Light Pirs]!"


    FLAAASH! FLAAASH! FLAAASH!


    Three celestial pirs of light descended from the sky and pierced the dark clouds, sting the enormous stone arms and handsing from the ground, one after another!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Heh, you''re seriously using stone against the Hero that is a master of Earth?! You''re a fucking idiot!" Nephelineughed, hitting the ground with her enormous hammer. "[Mother Earth''s Divine Wrath]!"


    TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­!


    The ground around her changed, as dozens of stone hands she summoned shed against Lolth''s stone hands, crushing them into smithereens one after another.


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    "Looks like your tactics are bing less effective, spider goddess!"


    The Rainbow Titan roared, shing against Lolth''s main body, and slicing her apart into countless pieces one after another, while tanking some of her blows while Faylen and Nepheline covered their backs.


    "RAAAAAH! YOU PESTS!!!"


    "Take THIS!"


    The Rainbow Titan imbued all their Magic power into their Rainbow zing Spirit Sword, slicing through the rest of the golem-like vessel, until it all crumbled apart!


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    "Is it done?!" Zack asked.


    "No, it''s far from done yet!" Sylph said.


    A moment of silent came, only for the heroes to remain in high alert. Lolth''s divine soul was like a ghost, somewhere, she would appear again!


    "GRAAAAH!"


    The ground shook, as a ck specter in the shape of a gigantic ck spider emerged, groaning furiously and exuding a strong aura of divinity, infected with demonic energy. Without a vessel, Lolth should had already gone back to her body within her Divine Realm.


    However, something was odd! And Faylen was the first to notice this.


    "I see¡­" Faylen nodded. "The reason you can stay in the surface despite only being half of your own soul is due to the Demonic Energy! You''ve let that energy infect you so you could be some sort of spectral monster?! How insane are you, Lolth?!"


    "MERELY HALF MY SOUL IS NOTHING TO PAY FOR REVENGE!"


    Lolth roared, her spectral body quickly flying towards the Rainbow Titan, unleashing countless attacksbining divinity with demonic energy, even if no magic could be conjured, it was still half a goddess soul!


    Her phantasmal body grew countless phantasmal ws, attacking the Rainbow Titan incessantly, trying to make up for theck of strength with the quantity of attacks and relying on the demonic energy''s corrosive powers.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    "Not enough!"


    However, the heroes roared together, as the giant sword swung vertically against Lolth, slicing her into two and blowing both pieces with rainbow spiritual mes.


    BOOOOM! BOOOOM!


    "Uuurrgh¡­! Hah¡­ HAHAHAA!"


    However, Lolth keptughing, her two halves quickly shapeshifted into monstrous spiders, attacking the Rainbow Titan from left and right!


    "Seriously, what a persistent bitch!" Nepheline was extremely pissed off, as she hit the ground with her hammer, the earth around her being quickly assimted. "[Mother Earth''s Embodiment]! [Earth Titan Queen''s Transformation]!"


    FLAAAASH!


    Nepheline unleashed one of her ultimate spells, the ability to merge with the ground itself and be a gigantic titan made of stone! This was achieved by fusing with the Queen of all Earth Spirits, which she had made a contract with.


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    Everyone ncing the scene, especially the younglings, were left speechless as they saw Nepheline emerge as a beautiful titaness made of stone, metals, and crystals, quickly rushing towards one of Lolth''s halves and crushing it with her gigantic hammer.


    CRAAAAASSSSH!!!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "GRYYYYAAAAEERRGHH¡­!"


    Lolth screamed in agony, as her soul started to slowly burn into particles of light, the hammer that Nepheline wielded was fused with countless spirits, growing to an incredible size thanks to Lara and Sylphy''s help.


    "GRAAAAH!"


    The Evil Goddess second half tried to free herself from Nepheline''s attacks, spreading her body into countless tentacles and coiling around her stone arms, absorbing her energy and trying to slowly break her apart.


    "You persistent bitch!"


    Nepheline shapeshifted her body, as countless spikes of metals and crystals surged from her arms, piercing Lolth''s soul and leaving countless wounds across!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    "URRGGHH¡­!"


    Despite the great damage she took, she persistently kept attacking Nepheline, both titans shaking the battlefield with their sh.


    "You guys take care of the other half, don''t slice it, crush it!" Faylenmanded, rushing down to aid Nepheline.


    "GOT IT!" An, Shade, and Arafunn''s voices roared at the same time, their sword shapeshifting into a giant spear instead.


    "SHAAAAAH!"


    The first half of Lolth hissed furiously, leaping towards the heroes!


    BAAAAAM!


    -----

 Chapter 878 Dont Mess With The Saintess

    Chapter 878 Don''t Mess With The Saintess


    -----


    "She already lost her vessel, yet she keeps fighting back! Now she became some sort of specter too?!" Celeste asked.


    "Just how insanely resilient are these damn god''s souls?!" Zack asked.


    "This is bad, Sylphy! If the fight keeps going on as it is, the fusion between your father and the heroes will run out of time!" Mist panicked.


    "And we can''t do anything¡­" Celica sighed.


    "No, I think¡­ we can do something." Sylph said. "Mom and Nepheline''s presence have changed the tides of battle, there''s a chance. Will you guys help me out?"


    As Sylphy nned something, in the other side of the battlefield, Lara, Luck, and Aquarina constantly ran away from the tremors, while at the same time trying to remain close so Lara could assist the heroes with her spirits.


    "Lara, we have to retreat further, we can''t stay around this area, it is too dangerous!" Luck cried.


    "But you said you would protect me, Luck!" Lara said. "I need to help the heroes¡­ That Evil Goddess is too strong, even my little help will make the difference!"


    "B-But¡­!" Luck felt worried. He didn''t had enough confidence on his strength yet, even after having grown so strong.


    "Calm down." Aquarina said, quickly summoning arge Sea Snake made out of water, which carried the two of them away. "It''s gonna be fine, let''s trust my parents! Sylphy''s parents too, and her, of course!"


    "Well, if you''re so confident, I would feel bad if I didn''t had some faith¡­" Luck sighed, smiling a bit.


    The sh between literal titans continued even now. Lolth had been sliced in two, which ended multiplying her! Although both halves held a part of her powers, and were therefore weaker than her previous form, they were still dangerous, even as weakened as she was.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    The first half of Lolth leaped over the Rainbow Titan, this time, their zing sword shapeshifted a long and refined spear, with the tip resembling a colorful rainbow gem.


    "RAAAAH!"


    The three fused heroes rushed forwards, striking Lolth''s first half while she was in midair and piercing her body several times, leaving behindrge wounds on her soul!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    Each strike also generated explosions of Rainbow Spiritual mes, especially dangerous and lethal against Lolth''s Divine Demonic Soul, yet her Soul Vitality and Defenses were incredible, tanking the hits while taking some damage, seemingly capable of keeping up with the Rainbow Titan with just sheer willpower.


    "URGH! Those mes of yours¡­! I''LL TURN THEM OFF!"


    She quickly turned into a slimy mass of divinity and demonic energy, evading the piercing spear strikes and moving behind the Rainbow Titan, her body quickly shapeshifted again into countless of enormous ws.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    "[Shield Form]!"


    However, the Rainbow Titan wasn''t slow, half of their body turned into a gust of spiraling spiritual winds and quickly transformed the spear weapon into a huge shield, which ended tanking all the hits!


    "S-Shit!"


    Lolth already knew what the shield would do, the moment it tanked all her hits, the energy umted was expulsed as a huge rainbow me-made dragon emerged from the shield and engulfed the evil goddess'' first half!


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    "U-Urrgh¡­! I can''t die¡­! I CAN''T!"


    However, even as her body was sted once more, and as she slowly lost more energy, she kept moving and fighting, quickly regenerating, and transforming into a gigantic, furious snake, coiling around the Rainbow Titan.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    "Looks like not having a vessel has made her even more resilient than before!" An''s voice said.


    "And if we cut her down, she''ll multiply¡­" Shade''s voice sighed.


    "At this point, we need some way topletely get rid of her¡­! But do we even have enough energy for that?!" Arafunn''s voice said.


    The Rainbow Titan continued fighting her, grabbing her by her snake neck and then pushing her into the ground, constantly crushing her into the floor as she persistently transformed into arge spider again, covering their body with spiderwebs to restraint their movements.


    "[Divine Dragon Meteor]!"


    An had enough, channeling Agni''s magic powers as the Rainbow Titan summoned a dozen meteors made of crystalized Rainbow Spirit mes, bombarding Lolth''s first half!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOM!!!


    "Urgh¡­! ARGH!"


    Lolth was being held back by those blows, her body slowly beginning to dissipate, only for her to continue absorbing the miasma in the battlefield she left ruined, trying her best to remain alive, like a damn cockroach.


    Meanwhile, in the other side of the battle, things weren''t any different, Nepheline''s giant form was pummeling Lolth''s second half with countless stone-made fists and a huge hammer constantly trying to stter her body, while Faylen fired arrows of light and pirs of celestial light against her.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOM!


    "GRUUAAAAGH! I WON''T DIE! Fight¡­ as HARD as you want, mortals! I am an immortal being! I cannot die so easily! As long as you don''t have¡­ DIVINITY!KAHAHAHAHA!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lolth''s second half mocked the heroes efforts, iming to be immortal. However, she was merely buying time, she was also almost at her limits,pletely relying on her own Divine Soul''s incredible resilience to survive.


    She knew their power wasn''t endless either, the moment the heroes transformation were to end, their formation and pace would be broken, and she would swallow all three of them alongside the children, regaining her strength to defeat the other two heroines.


    This was her n, although she had to endure!


    "RAAAAAH!"


    With a roar befitting of a being that has lived hundreds of thousands of years, whose willpower could not bepared with that of mortals, or even elves, her second half shapeshifted, turning into a gigantic sword made of darkness and piercing Nepheline''s arms, slicing them off!


    SLAAAAAAASSSH!


    "UNGH?!" Nepheline stepped back, her arms were made of stone and ores, but they were still connected to her nerves, the damage hurt as much as having her real arms cut down. "You bitch!"


    She quickly tried to stomp her, only for the evil goddess second half to shapeshift into a snake and evade her strikes, quickly rushing towards Faylen!


    "I''ll take you down first, you annoying Saintess!"


    With a furious leap, she reached Faylen, only to be sted by hundreds of beams of light!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    "A-Argh¡­?!"


    "Were you saying something?"


    -----

 Chapter 879 Its Now Or Never!

    Chapter 879 It''s Now Or Never!


    -----


    "I''ll take you down first, you annoying Saintess!"


    With a furious leap, she reached Faylen, only to be sted by hundreds of beams of light!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    "A-Argh¡­?!"


    "Were you saying something?"


    "GRRRHHH¡­!"


    Lolth''s second half groaned, suddenly regenerating the wounds in her soul barely, by merely spending her own mass, and quickly shapeshifting into a sharp spear.


    "DIEEE!"


    CRAAAASH!


    Her spear-shaped body ended being stopped by a near invisible barrier surrounding Faylen, the beautiful and delicate-looking Elven Saintess smiled.


    "Do you think I wouldn''t have some protection in case you jumped on me?!" Faylen roared. "Now, begone! [Celestial Palm]!"


    A huge palm made of light emerged above Lolth''s second half, pushing her down and crushing her powerfully. Her entire soul started to tremble against the divine light, her demonic energy was being purified constantly!


    "RAAAH!"


    With a monstrous roar, the evil goddess'' second half became a monstrous, gigantic jaw, biting through the Celestial Palm and devouring it, as she attempted to escape from Faylen''s beams.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!"


    BAAAAAAAMMM!


    A huge hammer struck her down, however. The damage was severe, but once more, she kept regenerating, resilient like a filthy cockroach, the goddess had never been this humiliated before, but she was sure of it, she would make them all pay it eventually!


    "GET OFF ME!"


    With an annoyed scream, Lolth''s second half shapeshifted into countless of fists, hitting Nepheline''s hammer until it began shattering apart, and escaping her grip only for several spikes made of ores and crystals to surge from underground.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Her body was impaled more than a dozen times, yet she had yet to die! She twisted her body, absorbing the spells'' mana to sustain herself, with a monstrous grin.


    "You can''t kill me¡­ NO MATTER HOW HARD YOU TRYYYY!"


    Laughing manically, she rushed towards her other half, trying to fuse again with her to regain some strength. She wanted to buy time but it was taking a bit too long already!


    "Don''t let her escape!" Faylen said.


    "On it!" Nepheline rushed forwards.


    Both Heroines constantly bombarded her with powerful magic and tried to restraint her with many spells, but Lolth''s second half managed to merge with her other first half who had sneaked underground.


    FLAAAASH!


    "Hahahaha! You pathetic mortals!" She roared, taking the form of Arachne once more, as she plummeted Nepheline into the ground with countless fists.


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAAASH!


    "SHIT!"


    Nepheline fell into the floor, her titanic body beginning to crumble. Such a transformation also had a certain time limit, and she was about to meet it.


    "[Celestial Palms]! [Eternal Celestial Light Pirs]!"


    Faylen conjured two of her strongest offensive spells, as a dozen hands made of holy celestial light and powerful pirs of light descended from the sky, temporarily stopping Lolth from attacking Nepheline any further.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Tch! Annoying! You''re like flies! SO ANNOYING!"


    Lolth furiously destroyed Faylen''s spells one after another, kicking her away with a powerful strike using her spider legs.


    At the same time, the Rainbow Titan appeared from behind her, piercing her body with countless strikes using their Rainbow Spear. The powerful attacks pierced through her soul, but the soul simply regenerated back!


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    "Heh¡­ HAHAHAA! Too weak!" Lolth seemed to be slowly regaining more and more of her powers as she absorbed all the miasma in the underground and thendscape around her.


    Her enormous body transformed into a mass of tentacles with countless spider-like eyes and mandibles, throwing itself over the Rainbow Titan and beginning to bite and tear down their ethereal body!


    "Dammit!" An, Shade, and Arafunn''s voices echoed. "[Chain Form]!!!"


    FLAAASH!


    The spear turned into a mass of spiritual, rainbow-colored chains, wrapping around Lolth''s Divine Demonic Spectral Soul, temporarily restraining her, as her powers became even more weakened, though she was still attacking the Rainbow Titan, slowly chipping away at their life force and mana.


    "Restraining me will do very little now!" Lolthughed. "To think you got so many opportunities, yet I will STILL triumph! SEE?! This is the difference between mortals and gods!"


    Her huge mandibles were about to cut through the crystalized souls of the heroes in their chest!


    However¡­


    "Stop right THERE!"


    "ALLAN!"


    Faylen and Nepheline rushed towards her. Nepheline grabbed several of her arms and pushed them away, stopping her from attacking, while Faylen constantly covered her body with bright, heavenly light, paralyzing her and weakening her even more.


    "Uuurrgh?! You two annoying pests! ARRGH! Let go of me!"


    Lolth struggled, squirming her entire body, but incapable ofpletely freeing herself. However, she simplyughed, fully knowing this was all they could do at the end, restrain her until they were to run out of Mana, and then, she''ll be able to feast on them anyways!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hahahah! Your attempts at defeating a divine being areughable! You cannot win, no matter how hard you try!" Lolthughed. "And above all, I''ve learned a new ability that my Demonic Powers have given to me!"


    "HUH?!"


    "ARGH!"


    Nepheline and the fused heroes groaned almost at the same time, suddenly realizing their hands were slowly turning deep ck, with circuits of the color of red and dark purple.


    The Divine Demonic Soul of Lolth started to slowly parasitize their souls and absorb their energies much faster!


    "T-This bitch has such a power?!" Nepheline screamed.


    "S-Shit!" An, Shade, and Arafunn cried at the same time. "We have to- ARGH! Faylen! Run¡­ Take the kids and RUN!"


    "N-No¡­ Dear, I cannot leave you behind!" Faylen cried. "I can''t!"


    "There''s no need for that."


    Suddenly, the voice they recognized very well resonated, right over the Rainbow Titan''s chest, where Lolth''s powers were infecting him, and where she was closer to the floor.


    A young half-elf girl with red hair and emerald eyes nced at the Evil Goddess with a face filled with conviction¡­ and a reckless confidence.


    "SYLPHY?! What are you doing?! RUN!" Faylen screamed. "Get away from there!"


    "I''m not going to RUN!" Sylph roared, pointing her hands at Lolth. "You''ve weakened her enough¡­ Now it''s either this, or we all die! [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss]!


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    A huge ck hole emerged within Sylph''s body, sapping the entire soul of Lolth inside!


    "W-Wha¡­?! What is¡­ THIS?!"


    Not even the Evil Goddess could understand what was happening!


    -----

 Chapter 880 Humanitys Victory

    Chapter 880 Humanity''s Victory


    -----


    Thanks to the Powers of the Demon Eater Job boosting her ability to absorb demonic energy, she was able to do such a feat! She fused this power with her Job''s Ability, alongside Mana Disruption and Bloodlust Swarm, generating a spiraling mass of darkness and red energy constantly absorbing and syphoning Lolth''s entire soul.


    The System as well had the innate ability to absorb souls and convert them into EXP, this was the System''s primary function from the very beginning! Using this alongside the other abilities,bined together, Sylph decided to go beyond her own strength, and use this opportunity when Lolthcked magic power and was in herst stand to eliminate her!


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    The ck hole continued absorbing her entire soul, bit by bit! Lolth didn''t take this too kindly, thrashing around and trying to destroy the restraining chains, but that was futile, they were incredibly resilient thanks to Lara, who kept fusing spirits into them!


    "Keep going, Sylphy! I trust in you!" Lara screamed.


    "You can do it!" Luck said.


    "Urgh¡­! I''m doing my best but¡­!" Sylph, however, was actually at her limits!


    The amount of divine power and demonic energy thatposed Lolth''s Soul, even if it was just half of her original soul, was tremendous! Her small soul could simply not easily absorb all of its on its own, even as weakened as the Evil Goddess was.


    "Sylphy¡­!" An cried.


    "What is she doing?!" Faylen was shaken.


    "Did she had such a power before?!" Nepheline''s jaws dropped.


    "She''s syphoning the goddess soul?!" Shade asked.


    "This can''t be¡­!" Arafunn muttered.


    Although everyone was in awe, they knew that Sylph was actually struggling. There was no way she could keep doing this for much longer. If only¡­ she had some sort of ability, or the help to boost her abyssal and curse casting powers even more.


    "Do you think you can do everything alone?!"


    Suddenly, Aquarina appeared right behind Sylph.


    "Aquarina?!" Sylph asked.


    "Sylphy! I''ll help! I kind of already know how this power of yours works, partially¡­" Aquarina said. "So take this, all of my Abyssal Energy at once!"


    "Wait, what are you doing¡­?!"


    Aquarina touched Sylph''s shoulder as she transformed, undergoing her Abyssal Embodiment transformation, and then channeling all her Abyssal Energy into Sylph''s body!


    FLAAAASH!


    The Curse immediately grew stronger!


    "Uwaaaah! T-This power?!"


    Ding!


    [Due to therge quantity of Abyssal Energy being imbued into your body and soul, your [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss] power and effects have been temporarily increased by +100%!]


    [+130%]


    [+170%]


    [+200%]


    [+240%]


    [+280%]


    It kept increasing constantly, Aquarina was giving all of her energies to Sylphy just for this moment! The results were immediate as well, the ck hole grew in size, and more of Lolth was being absorbed.


    "AAAAAARRGGHHH! GET AWAY FROM MEEEE¡­!"


    Lolth struggled, trying to move as further from Sylph as she could, but the Rainbow Titan tightly grasped her, pushing her into the ground with their enormous arms, and Nepheline did the same, even as their arms were being infected by her demonic miasma.


    "Attack her!" Sylph said. "The weaker she is, the easier this will get¡­ done!"


    "Got it!" The heroes didn''t even doubt at this point Sylph''s words, quickly bombarding Lolth with their strongest spells.


    Meteors of rainbow spiritual mes fell over her body, giant spears made of diamonds pierced her body, and pirs of light burned her constantly.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "T-This can''t be¡­! I can''t¡­ I CAN''T LOSE¡­ AGAINST¡­ A CHILD!"


    The Evil Goddess spread out her only free arm, trying to grab Sylphy and crush her with her almighty strength, only for abination of many elements to fall over her arm and stop her!


    "Divine Fusion Magic: [Primordial Elemental Genesis]!"


    Fusing their magic together with all of Sylph''s spirits except Alice, her friends Zack, Celica, Celeste, Mist, Lara, and Luckbined their power into a huge sphere of countless elements, crushing Lolth''s arm!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    BOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    "UAAARRGH! MY ARM¡­!"


    The arachnid evil goddess watched in utter disbelief as her arm waspletely destroyed by the attack, which even came with a huge explosion! And all while she was being attacked by all the heroes at the same time and restrained by countless spiritual chains.


    The seconds passed, her body continued shrinking, and shrinking, and shrinking, until finally, she dissipated¡­pletely!


    "T-This¡­ can''t¡­ be¡­!"


    Incapable of understanding, nor being able to believe how all of this happened, Lolth ended having half her soul devoured by Sylph! Although it had been weakened so much that it was more like a quarter of it, it was a feat no God or Mortal could ever believe.


    The Gods above the High Heavens felt shaken. What they saw¡­ They simply couldn''t understand. Sylph had not only be an enemy of all Evil Gods now, for sure, but even the Gods above the High Heavens started to see her¡­ differently.


    A possible threat to their very existences! A mortal that could devour gods!


    Silence took over the battlefield. Everyone dropped half-dead on the ground, their energy almostpletely exhausted. The fusion between An, Shade, and Arafunn ended just in time, as all three of the heroes separated.


    Nepheline''s titan body crumbled apartpletely, as she slowly dragged herself towards her daughter and her daughter-inw alongside Faylen, who helped her move her exhausted body.


    With her healing magic, she healed the heroes, who also gathered around the two girls, ncing at them in disbelief.


    Both Aquarina and Sylphy were fast asleep, what they did was so exhausting they might be sleeping for the next three days¡­


    "Sylphy¡­" Faylen sighed. "I wonder¡­ How lucky were we to have you as our daughter."


    "Thank you." An sighed, kissing his daughter''s forehead. "You were the real hero today, my little princess¡­"


    "You did well, my warrioress." Nepheline smiled, carrying her daughter on her big arms.


    "I couldn''t be more proud." Shade nodded.


    "Let''s go back home, kids." Arafunn said, as he carried the rest of the kids, who were all unconscious after copsing from exhausting using his winds.


    "What we did today¡­ Might go on history¡­" Anughed, looking into the starry night sky.


    For the first time in history, mortals have triumphed against the gods.


    -----

 Chapter 881 The Evil Gods Hunger

    Chapter 881 The Evil Gods'' Hunger


    -----


    Within the deste, dark skies of the Demon Continent, the wills of many Evil Gods gathered, talking about what had just happened. Arge piece of Lolth having disappeared was something most Gods easily felt, especially when everything happened just in the surface, and it wasn''t a battle inside a Divine Realm.


    "Lolth, just what happened to her?! Where is she right now?!"


    "Her whereabouts are unknown, but she lost a good chunk of her soul and powers, she''s going to be very weak now¡­"


    "Who¡­ did this?! Could it be a God from High Heaven? Or¡­ maybe the Archdemons of our former world?"


    "None of those¡­"


    A voice everyone recognized,ing from the most infamous Evil God in the world resonated within the many God Wills speaking with one another.


    All their presences quickly reached him, his presence was the strongest of them all, so powerful he rivaled the Chief Gods despite having been a Servant God before.


    "God of Dungeons¡­ You know who it was?"


    "Of course I know." The presence said in a rather cynical tone. "Stop pretending to not know either, just because it was a mortal who did it doesn''t mean you can just ignore the facts."


    "But that''s just not possible! Those mortals were made to serve us!"


    "They''re our ves, beings we made inside of tubes andboratories, howe¡­ how is it possible that one could do such a thing?!"


    "That''s¡­ it gotta be another reason! That mortal, whoever it is¡­!"


    "I know who she is." The presenceughed. "After all, we got quite the history together. I''ve been trying to kill her since she was a toddler, and time and time again, I failed. Her powers just aren''t of this world. She''s¡­ just like that other guy, a Reincarnated Soul from another world, gifted with a System."


    "A-A System¡­!"


    "Those legendary divine artifacts that the Gods of Transmigration can craft?!"


    "A-Are you sure of this information, God of Dungeons?!"


    "You may choose to believe me or not." Laughed the God of Dungeons. "God of Darkness, you''ve got quite the history with her, is it not?"


    "T-Tch¡­ That was merely¡­ just a nibble! I didn''t get attacked at all!"


    The other Evil Gods quickly started mocking him¡­


    "That nibble she did to you might had been what gave her that taste for god''s souls. Wherever Lolth is now, she''s very weakened. She just broke her alliance with me too, so you''re all free to find her and eat her if you want to. She''s quite the cockroach though, so she will not go down easily¡­ Goodbye for now."


    The God of Dungeons'' Will quickly disappeared, as the other Evil Gods smiled maliciously within their Divine Realms. Unlike the Gods in the High Heavens, alliances here were always temporary, and their goals were selfish and not shared. They predated one another if the opportunity arose.


    And there was no way they''ll let Lolth, so weakened as of now, get to recover easily while exposing herself like she did now¡­ To eat another god was one of the few easy ways to grow stronger, but it was a monumental task, as god were powerful entities, even when fighting against one another.


    Usually, it wasn''t worth the risk, but when opportunities like these arose, they simply had to take it.


    "You said she''s hiding in the Anta Continent''s sky, isn''t it?"


    "He did say that¡­"


    "I see¡­"


    "Well, whoever finds her first will be quite fortunate¡­"


    The Evil Gods Will gathering quickly broke, as they all moved their separate ways, across the skies within their Divine Realms,pletely undetected by any mortal¡­


    At the same time, above a ruined-looking dark castle, in the middle of a wastnd inside the Demon Continent, a young man with sharp red eyes and short dark purple hair nced into the night sky.


    The moonlight reflected itself into his eyes, as his pale white skin seemed to be slowly enjoying the night''s delight.


    A smile slowly curled on his lips, in front of the ruined castle, an enormous army of thousands of monsters rested, having defeated yet another enemy faction that denied him as their new ruler.


    "Ahhh, what was that presence I just felt?" He wondered. "Such a delightful scream. Could it be¡­ An Evil God dying? I do wonder¡­ Was it them? The other one? The one that the God of Transmigration called a "Failure"¡­ You''re certainly not one, aren''t you?"


    Behind him stood several powerful Demons, their overwhelming auras seemed threatening, yet they all protected the young boy, with strong, loyal hearts.


    "Don''t you think, my friends?" He asked to his subordinates, with a charismatic, almost entric smile, filled with lust for power, insanity, and delight all mixed together. "I want to meet them so badly¡­ I just can''t wait~"


    At the same time, within the Human Continent of Gatea, in the depths of the Uegenne Holy Kingdom''s Main Church Temple of the Twelve Gods.


    Hundreds of priests and nuns kneeled in front of a single man, the pope, who sat down over a throne of gold, ncing at the statues of the Twelve Gods lined through their church.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A golden crystal ball in front of him revealed him the Will of the Gods, as his golden eyes opened, his old body seemed weak, but it was overflowing with tremendous magical power.


    "We''ve received a new revtion from the Chief Gods¡­ The Heroes have defeated an Evil Goddess!" He celebrated, the priests and priestesses celebrated as well. "However¡­"


    His face filled with joy quickly changed into one with contempt, as he gently caressed the golden crystal ball, his eyes glowing bright gold.


    "Those filthy elves that do not follow the religionspletely¡­ Dare steal our heroes and impart into them insane, maddening knowledge. The Gods are not pleased with this. They ask for a crusade, they ask for us to retrieve our Heroes! The new generations shall protect our Continent, our Holy Kingdom!"


    A smile surged on his old lips, as he looked into the moonlight reflecting from the window.


    "Yes¡­ At longst, the heroes will be ours, and everything else they hold¡­ It might take years, but they will be ours. The Gods are on our side!"


    -----

 Chapter 882 Waking Up

    Chapter 882 Waking Up


    -----


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    I remember my dreams barely, and briefly. But I could easily recall my own soul floating within an endlessndscape of darkness, as I fought a gigantic spider chained by ck chains.


    The giant spider was much stronger than I was, but because it was chained, it could not fight back. Bit by bit, I took away her life away, until she ultimately sumbed.


    "Y-You monster¡­! What¡­ what are you?"


    Those were thest words I remembered she said beforepletely perishing, her will disappearing, and all her body, her soul, her powers, fusing into my own soul.


    And after that, it felt as if I slowly¡­ grew.


    My arms grew, my legs did as well, everything grew. It felt as if not only I was gettingrger, but I was bing one with the darkness of my surroundings, with nature, the sky¡­


    This blissful feeling I felt, when I woke up, I could only recall it as just another dream.


    But now that I think about¡­ Ugh, was that Lolth''s Soul?


    I did eat arge chunk of it! It might had been almost half her divine soul that she used to descent and take over Arachne as her new vessel.


    It was so weird, but I guess it''s over now. I remember doing simr battles against Ignatius soul in the past when I was a toddler.


    However, this time was different, defeating her meant her Will dying, so I only inherited her powers, and there was no Will remaining, nor bing some sort of spirit.


    Aw, what a sad twist, I would have loved an annoying former-goddess spider spirit!


    Those chains¡­ Well, they were perhaps my own Curse stopping her from retaliating against me. I guess because I ate her so directly, there wasn''t any other option than slowly fully assimting her.


    And that feeling of "growth" must have been my soul, it finally evolved and forged itself a Psyche, something like a Physique but for Souls instead of the Physical Body.


    "You''re finally awake! Good morning! You slept a lot, you know?" Alice appeared at my side.


    "Alice¡­" I yawned. "Ah, how long did I sleep?"


    "Around two weeks!" Said Alice. "You were ina, actually."


    "¡­Eh?"


    So that battle that felt like an eternity¡­ I fought Lolth''s soul for like a week and then took another week topletely assimte her powers into my own soul?!


    "Ugh¡­ W-What happened after everything ended?" I asked, sighing.


    "Very little, actually. You went back home, rested, and the reconstruction of the town has been going steadily. Everyone''s worried about you though, your mom assured everyone you''ll eventually wake up, and used magic to feed you nutrients while you slept." Said Alice. "But aside from that, everyone''s been mostly rxing, taking things slowly. A lot happened after all- Ah! Right, a lot of Anima people joined the town! They''re getting along quite fine with the townspeople. Your mother had built them a lot of new homes quickly using Nature Magic. Lara and Luck are happy as well, finally taking a break, although a bit worried about you too."


    "I see¡­" I smiled, feeling much better. "I guess it was all worth it! Man, I love happy endings."


    "I really thought we were done for back then¡­ But I guess you never stop amusing me, Sylphy- No, everyone, you''re just amusing everyone now!" Laughed Alice.


    "Well, I did what I could¡­ But I''m d that it worked, it was just a gamble though, I can''t believe it¡­ actually worked. Is Lolth dead?" I wondered.


    "I''m not sure, they said that only half her soul descended, I''m guessing the other half''s somewhere else, probably hiding because she''s too weak to fight now." Alice analyzed the situation. "Ah, but let''s leave that topic forter. There''s a lot of System Notifications! Do you want to check them?"


    "Sure." I nodded. "Let''s see- Uwaah!"


    With several dinging sounds whenever a system window materialized in front of me, I saw tons of them appear in front of my face, surprising me so much I ended falling back into the bed.


    Ding! Ding! DING!


    [You and your allies have defeated [Demonic Insectoid Swarm (Tier 5 ~ 7)] x923!]


    [You and your allies have defeated [Arachspider Queen Vessel of the Evil Goddess: Lolth Arachne (??? Tier)] x1!]


    [You earned 55.650.000 EXP!]


    [Your Dungeon Monsters have defeated many foes through your orders as the Dungeon Master.]


    [You earned +4380 Dungeon EXP.]


    [You earned +3363 Dungeon Energy.]


    [Your Dungeon Level has increased to Level 3!]


    [Bonus Stats have increased: +1000 -> +3000]


    [The Third Floor of your Dungeon has be avable!]


    [The [Bloodlust Swarm: Lv1] and [Spirit Fusion: Lv1] Skills have Leveled Up!]


    [The [Curse]: [Great Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss] has evolved into the [Demonic Curse of the Devourer of Abyssal Divinities]!]


    [Your Curse has be even more powerful.]


    [The System Magic Spells: [Dungeon Travel] and [Dungeon Helper] have be avable.]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 10: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has improved to Tier 6: Rank 1!]


    [Your Magic Circle is now overflowing with thousands of Runes! You can conjure Magic Spells much easier than before, and of even higher Tiers.]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 10: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has improved to Tier 6: Rank 1!]


    [Your Physique is slowly rising to transcendence; your physical strength is already vastly superhuman!]


    [Your Soul has evolved the [Psyche]: [Tier 1: Rank 5: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche]!]


    [Your Soul has devoured the Divine Essence of many Gods; it has be gigantic and powerful! To make it stronger, you must consume more souls.]


    [The Divine Power you''ve absorbed from Lolth has been materialized into new Skills!]


    [You have exchanged 20.000.000 EXP to make both Skills capable of Leveling.]


    [You learned the [Void Wielding Arts: Lv1] Skill!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [You learned the [Spider Queen Threads: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Part of the Divine Soul of Lolth has transformed into the [Evil Spider Queen''s Void-Piercing Spear: Ginnungagap (SS Grade)] x1!]


    [Aquarina] gained 21 Levels, she has reached Level 47/50!]


    [Luck] gained 4 Levels, he has reached Level 30/30!]


    [Lara] has gained 20 Levels, she has reached Level 20/20]


    [Luck] and [Lara] can now Rank Up.]


    "S-So many things?! Woah¡­ Even an SS Grade Spear?!"


    I was so surprised over everything that it took me a while to process everything¡­


    And right after that, the door opened and Aquarina appeared, her saddened face quickly changing into one of great happiness.


    "Sylphy?! You''re awake!"


    -----

 Chapter 883 Playful Aquarina

    Chapter 883 yful Aquarina


    -----


    As I was trying to process all the gains I got from thest battle, which put us against a literal goddess on the flesh, Aquarina entered my room, instantly bursting into tears and jumping over my body.


    "Sylphyyyyyy¡­!"


    She fell over me with a loud thud, if it wasn''t because I had a strong physique she could had quite possibly broken a few bones, she''s as tough as a rock herself!


    "Ouch, Aquarina don''t be so rough¡­!"


    As I shrieked in pain, she quickly stopped hugging me desperately, apologizing while rubbing her face over mine.


    "Sowy¡­ I was just very happy; you''ve been asleep for two weeks! You don''t know how worried I''ve been!"


    "I-It''s okay, I understand¡­ But calm down a bit." I sighed. "I''m fine, I was just a bit tired¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Still¡­" She sighed, as she started adorably rubbing her nose with mine. "Give me a few kissies at least, alright?"


    "Fine, fine~" I giggled, caressing her long and white hair. "Thank you for taking care of me until I woke up."


    She began lovingly kissing my entire face for a little while. She was really worried; I can tell by the intensity of her kisses.


    "I missed these!" She held up her tears while cuddling with me in bed. "I gave you a few while you were asleep but it wasn''t the same!"


    "I-Is that so? Can you let me go now?" I wondered, trying to be freed from her strong Amazonian bear hug.


    "Nuh-huh! We''ll cuddle until I am satisfied!" She said with a yful giggle.


    "Eeehh¡­?" I sighed, but at the end I left her have her way with me.


    After around half an hour of kissing, hugging, and cuddling, she finally let go of me, as I started stretching. My body felt incredibly sore after being in a bed for two weeks.


    "Ugh¡­ So how''s everyone so far?" I asked, while stretching, Aquarina was sitting on my bed while giving a rather adorable smile.


    "They''re alright! Luck and Lara had gotten a bit more used to the life in the city. And the Anima people we found had already been moved here, they got housings and all~" Aquarina yawned. "It has been a really peaceful life, if it wasn''t because you''ve been sleeping for so long, things would had been as good as always. Sometimes¡­ It makes me feel like all of those battles didn''t even happen."


    "I guess it is a well-deserved peace, we fought for so long, and at the end we finally managed to defeat all these threats¡­" I sighed. "Ugh, eating that goddess soul made me sleep for two weeks, probably."


    "W-Wait, did you really ate her soul?! What sort of power is that?" Asked Aquarina. "I thought you just sealed it or something, that''s what your parents said."


    "I guess it sounds really crazy that way, huh?" I sighed. "I can''t me them if they cannot believe something like that. It is part of a Curse I inherited from Furoh. Do you remember why he couldn''t transform back then? It was because he had a curse he had acquired, an inherited Curse from the Demon Continent."


    "A-A curse?! And you decided to just get it yourself?" Aquarina was shocked.


    "I know it sounds crazy, but it is a curse that has yet to even do anything bad to me, it has helped me absorb dark energies and souls, it was the key to defeat Lolth." I sighed, as I finished stretching, sweating all over. "It is a [Curse of the Demon King] or something, I modified it so it only gives me benefits now, hehe."


    "T-That''s hard to believe, honestly. But if it''s you, it must be true¡­" Aquarina wondered. "After all, you''re the one that gave me this crazy System Power that has allowed me to grow so fast already¡­ I''m missing only a few more levels to Rank Up again, in fact!"


    "Yeah, at this point its sometimes better to not think about it too deeply." I crossed my arms.


    Well, I do know a lot about the curse, its origins, and the different forms it had taken, now that it has be a Familiar now, it is a sentient being and all¡­ It is a much moreplex existence.


    Although he acts tough and "normal", Curse is something else, perhaps a power an Ancient Demon King created not just to get revenge on the Heroes, but perhaps an ability that might even damage the gods.


    One of the many tools to create a powerful enough weapon to y Gods, something no mortal has been able to do until now.


    And even now, I can''t really say I in Lolth, she''s still alive somewhere else, it''s just that half her soul is now missing, she''s probably too weak to even move.


    "Well, d things are moving forward and are fine. I''m relieved, honestly." I said. "I''ll go take a bath before having breakfast! Hm, what hour is it now?"


    "Oh, it''s around eleven in the morning." Aquarina got up and hugged me tightly.


    Then, slowly, she coquettishly whispered to my ears. "Let''s take a bath together then~"


    "Hm? Ah¡­ Well, if you want to-"


    But she wasn''t done yet, slowly beginning to touch my legs, and spread her hands across my butt, gently grasping it! Sheesh, isn''t this teenager a bit too eager now?


    "A-Aquarina?" I asked nervously, feeling my heart racing.


    "I was just thinking something~ Mom and dad are always touching each other. I''ve seen daddy touching mommy''s butt a lot. I was wondering how it felt..." She giggled mischievously. "And yours is so plump, Sylphy~"


    "Uwaah! Y-You''re getting a bit ahead of yourself!" I quickly moved her hands away from my butt. "No touching! Don''t be a perv now."


    "Eeeh? But we are brides now, can''t we touch a bit at least?" She pouted. "You also kind of liked it, you were blushing like a cute little pie."


    "T-That''s¡­ Well¡­ Ugh, let''s just go take a bath first! We''re too young to do that kind of stuff, and you know it." I said, reprimanding her.


    "Geez, fine~ But still, let me wash your body at the very least~!" She followed me to the bathroom.


    -----

 Chapter 884 Bath Time

    <h4>Chapter 884 Bath Time</h4>


    -----


    We took a bath together to rx, I really needed it, to be honest. I know they were keeping me clean with magic but¡­ It feels a bit yucky to be cleaned with a dry magic spell rather than with warm water and some good-smelling soap. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And Aquarina was eager to bath with me, happily rubbing my back, and tending me as if I couldn''t do it myself, she even raised my arms and washed my armpits, and then my stomach and my chest¡­ Especially my chest.


    "Uwah! They''ve grown a bit more, haven''t they?" She wondered, grabbing my breasts shamelessly.


    "A bit¡­" I sighed, blushing a bit. "Hey, aren''t you massaging them a bit too much now?"


    "I''m?just making sure to wash them thoroughly, don''t get the wrong idea~" She said while yfully teasing my nipples.


    "Oh yeah?" I sighed. "Okay, that''s enough!" I quickly decided to wash her now.


    "Uwaah~!" She gave a little cry as I washed her back very roughly, and then sshed a lot of cold water over her body.


    SPLAAASH!


    "There, cold water''s good to lower body heat." I nodded, crossing my arms. "Do you feel less horny now?"


    "Geez, did you had to do that?" She sighed. "I just wanted to massage my wife''s breasts a bit more¡­"


    "C-Come on now¡­ Don''t get sad. I-I guess you can do it a bit more if you really want to¡­" I sighed, giving up to her charms, and her adorable sad face. I couldn''t fight her!


    "T-Then~!"


    She quickly started "washing" my chest and thighs, tightly grasping them while kissing me, her little tongue sucking on mine.


    "Ahhh~ Sylphy, you''re so cute¡­"


    "Geez, am I that cute? I don''t feel that I am that special for you to be so fascinated¡­"


    "T-That''s obviously wrong! You''re the prettiest girl in the entire city- no, the world! I feel so lucky that I am your wife, I want to hug you and love you all my life, you know?"


    "A-Aquarina¡­ You''re always saying these kind of things when I least expect them!"


    "But it''s the truth¡­!"


    "O-Okay, I get it- Mmh~"


    She started kissing me again without letting me speak any longer, her tongue getting even deeper into my mouth, her soft lips were killing me.


    "Sometimes you overthink things a bit, you should just ept my praises and enjoy the moment~!"


    "Hehh~? Is that so? It only feels like you''re a perv~"


    "P-Perv?" Aquarina blushed. "A-Ah, somehow, if you say it that way, it kind of makes it hot¡­"


    She''s really getting into her puberty much faster than I imagined! I''m restraining myself until we''re young adults at least, but she''s really eager to just experiment all sorts of things.


    And I don''t know how much I can resist her temptations¡­ Ah, actually, I kind of already failed, she''s been groping my body eagerly for a little while now, and we''re even kissing passionately¡­


    "Well, you''re also the prettiest girl I''ve meet so far." I smiled, giving her a kiss in her forehead. "I love you."


    I decided to battle her horniness with honest, innocent love, hugging her tightly and giving her my warmth.


    "S-Sylphy¡­ Am I really pretty? Sometimes I think I might be a bit too manly like mom¡­" Aquarina sighed. "Not like it matters but¡­"


    "You''re not manly! Maybe a bit tomboyish, but aren''t I?" I giggled. "You''re perfect to me as you are! And you''ll always be, no matter how much you decide to change. My Aquarina will always be my Aquarina!"


    "Uwooh, Sylphyyyy!" She suddenly hugged me tightly, rubbing all my body with her hands.


    W-Wait, this only had the opposite effect!


    .


    .


    .


    Once we were done bathing, I felt slightly exhausted¡­ Aquarina couldn''t stop kissing me, she even started kissing my armpits and licking my neck. She was really horny! She has be the horny beast.


    However, after a while, she also got tired and I was finally freed from her clutches. Maybe Amazonian girls mature sexually a bit faster than humans.


    I''m only half human and half elf, and I''ve heard elves mature sexually very slowly, so I guess I can''t rte so much to her horniness right now. But I still feel things.


    Though, my human genes are kicking in strong with this pair of breasts, I bet my father''s sisters or her mother must have big ones too.


    Hmm, thinking about it¡­ Meeting my father side of the family would be interesting, I''ve heard a lot about his father, a Boss of a powerful Mercenary Guild.


    Meeting my grandfather of my father''s side would be fun, I bet he''s nicer than the idiot of the elven kingdom that threatened me the moment I showed up!


    "Sorry¡­"


    Aquarina interrupted my line of thoughts by hugging me from behind and kissing my neck.


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I was a bit too horny¡­ But you''re so innocent and cute, sorry¡­ My bad."


    "E-Eh? Well, don''t worry,e on now."


    "I just¡­ I wanted to try out new things with you to show you I loved you a lot. Maybe it was my own insecurities or something¡­"


    I quickly moved to her side and faced her, kissing her.


    "It''s fine, it was a bit awkward, but I enjoyed it¡­ a tiny bit!" I giggled. "I guess we do get like that at this age, huh¡­ Well, as long as you understood. It''s alright, it''s not like I didn''t consent to it."


    "S-Sylphy¡­" She started crying on my chest.


    "Geez, you''re so sensitive today! Did you really miss me so much, sweetie?" I sighed, hugging her tightly.


    "Yesh¡­" She cuddled her face on my chest.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go to sleep for weeks anymore. You''ll have me all for yourself if you want to!" I smiled, slowly caressing her long and silky hair.


    "Sniff, do I even deserve you?" She kept rubbing her face on my chest. "You''re too nice~ You''re the perfect girlfriend!"


    "A-Ahahah, I don''t think I''m that perfect. Don''t I get a bit grumpy like mom sometimes?" I wondered.


    "T-That''s¡­ well, I do like your grumpy side sometimes too." She said.


    Is there even something she doesn''t like about me¡­? She keeps saying she loves everything!


    -----

 Chapter 885 Two New Skills

    Chapter 885 Two New Skills


    -----


    After the sentimental speech, I reunited with the rest of my family after two weeks of sleeping. Mom and dad were in tears, and Zephy too! This was the first time I''ve seen them all cry at the same time. They were really worried¡­


    "You dumb little girl, why did you had to sacrifice yourself like that?! Don''t ever do something like that again! I was so worried; you weren''t waking up for two weeks and I couldn''t do a single thing than just watch over you!" My mother cried, kissing my entire face. "I love you, my little babyyyy!"


    "Y-Yeah, what she said! Don''t be so reckless, you bratty girl!" My father was genuinely angry, although it was cute because he was saying it between tears. "I was so worried!"


    "Big sishhh¡­!" Zephy was covering me on his snout and tears.


    "I-It''s alright, I''m here and I''m fine! I was just taking a really long nap, everything''s alright¡­" I giggled a bit. "I''m happy you were so worried and concerned, thanks for taking care of me."


    "Of course, that''s what family is for!" My father rubbed his eyes filled with tears.


    "We made sure to administrate you with nutrients, wash you, and all while you slept." My mother sighed. "Every day that passed we hoped for your wake¡­ They felt like an eternity, each day¡­"


    "Yeah¡­" Zephy cried. "Big sis'' alright now, really?"


    "I''m fine now." I smiled, kissing my brother''s forehead. "You''ve been a good boy, I assume!"


    "I''ve been a good boy!" Zephy nodded. "I''ve done my homework and¡­ trained magic with mama, and sword with papa."


    "Fufu, well done." I smiled. "Now let''s talk while having breakfast, I am starving so much!"


    "Alright! I''ve made you some pancakes already! I''ll go cook some eggs and bacon, and how about an apple pie too? Ooh, maybe a pizza as well! Been a while since we''ve eaten one! How about it?" My mother got into her full chef mode, as two hands made of light magic flew towards the table bringing a big te with pancakes, topped on syrup, whipped cream, and berries.


    "Okay! Let''s eat until we burst!" I celebrated. "Everyone,e out too! I bet you''ve been bored!" I summoned all my Familiars to enjoy the feast.


    While we ate to our heart''s contents with Aquarina, her parents joined the feast, and then Zack, Ninhursag, Luck, Lara, Celica, Celeste, and Mist! Even Mary and the other orphanage kids came to join us, at the end, we ended holding up a big party to celebrate my wake.


    Even the guards and some of our friends we made in the city came to visit, the word of having woken up spread across the city, and people started celebrating it, as if it was that big of a deal¡­ I think it wasn''t but well, whatever.


    And while enjoying a feast with everyone, I checked on my new Skills to see what they were all about, I''ll leave the two spears forter, maybe I can disassemble them and fuse them together into an even stronger spear on another asion, who knows.


    -----


    [Void Wielding Arts: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10000


    The Ability to wield the Element of Void itself into a variety of ways, from provoking the slight distortion of space to piercing through hard defenses, or even negating elemental powers altogether. It can be quite dangerous to both the foe and the wielder, so proper usage and mastery is needed.


    Passive Effect (1): Enhances Resistance against Void, Space, and Time Attribute Magic, Increases Void Attribute Magic Mastery, Conjuration Speed by +25%.


    Active Effect (1): Allows for the ability to conjure Void Energy and shape it into different forms, imbue it into a target, or exude it as a powerful Aura. If used offensively, deals +50% Damage.


    Level Bonus (1): Increases Void Attribute Runes in the user''s Magic Circle by +1000.


    -----


    Wow, this already sounds quite potent. Though, it feels like it will be a pain to master to the level where it will give an eptable performance. And I fear I could end up getting my arm swallowed by the void or something¡­ I''ll need to do this very carefully.


    -----


    [Spider Queen Threads: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10000


    The Ability to create, wield, and shape powerful Spider Queen Threads, produced by the user''s hands, right below the nails. Their Durability and Quality increases based on the Skill Level and the user''s Magic Power Stat.


    Passive Effect (1): Increases the Durability and Magic Resistance of created threads by +50%.


    Active Effect (1): Allows for the ability to create powerful Spider Queen Threads and shape them into all kinds of forms. If used defensively, increases Thread''s Defensive Power by +25%, if used offensively, increases Thread''s Slicing Strength and Sharpness by +50%.


    Level Bonus (1): Increases Mana Conductivity of Created Threads by +10%.


    -----


    This one seems ideal to use it as fabric for the creation of new clothes or equipment! Though I have no idea how to properly wield it, I am quite alright at sewing though. I''ll have to practice a lot as well.


    It can also be used defensively or offensively¡­ But I am not sure I''ll need it that badly, seeing how I have a variety of other damage-dealing abilities, techniques, and skills avable. Well, maybe it will eventuallye in handy.


    "Sylphy, Sylphy! Hey, Sylphy!" Lara was calling me from behind.


    "Yes?" I wondered.


    "All the Spirits are happy that you''re back! They really like you!" She said with an adorable giggle, as I noticed hundreds of colorful spirits wandering around everywhere.


    "I-I see!" I saw, feeling overwhelmed as the adorable little things started swarming my entire body. "Uwaaagh! Can you tell them to calm down a bit?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hehehe, I can''t." Sheughed.


    "Wait, can''t you control them?!" I cried, as they started carrying me around.


    "Nah, I can just ask for their help, and give them suggestions, but it''s always up to them to do whatever they want to!" Lara smiled, her eyes glowing brightly. "The Spirits of the World are different than the ones you make a contract with, they obey nobody. At most, I can just talk to them so they understand what I''m saying!"


    So¡­ Lara is just such a sweet and innocent girl that the Spirits just genuinely love her¡­


    Well, she''s not a Saintess for nothing.


    -----

 Chapter 886 Evolving Skills

    Chapter 886 Evolving Skills


    -----


    After having partied all day yesterday, forgetting about all worries in the world and just genuinely enjoying the day without concerns, I woke up the next day in the morning, feeling slightly sleepy.


    Alice was calling me for a while, quite eagerly so. "Sylphy, wake up! You should quickly learn some new Skills; a few Skill Trees have be avable now. Afterwards, you should check your Dungeon, there''s a new Floor Avable!"


    "Ugh, I know¡­ But can''t I just rx for a bit?" I sighed, cuddling on my bed. Aquarina was deeply asleep at my side.


    "I guess you can¡­ But didn''t you said that I had to remind you whenever there was an opportunity for you to grow stronger?" Alice wondered. "Also, you know I''ve been just sitting here for two weeks, right? I feel like if I don''t do something I will go insane!"


    "Are you Systems like this?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "K-Kind of¡­ If we don''t have something to work forwards to, we lose meaning to our lives." Alice sighed. "We''re workaholics by nature!"


    "Yes, yes, I can tell!" I sighed, stretching my arms as I walked out of the bed and nced through the window.


    The sun was already rising, the beautiful blue skies, with a few clouds here and there decorated the beautiful city of Agartha. The people beginning their daily routine, walking across the streets, the childrenughing as they yed, the elderly smiling while giving breadcrumbs to small pigeons, and the soothing warm wind made me feel rxed.


    After such a huge crusade as the one we had, finally being back home to rx and act as idle as possible felt like a dreame true¡­ Quite honestly, I wouldn''t mind not fighting for a couple of years, just rxing, and taking it easy, with friends and family.


    I worked so hard to protect this city I''ve grown to love so much, I deserve a break, right?


    "Sylphy¡­"


    Alice looked a bit creepy behind me, her eyes glowing bright red.


    "A-Alright, okay, I get it¡­ Anyways, aside from that, what about your glitches? How are things regarding that?" I wondered.


    "Oh, about that¡­" Alice said, sitting over my head. "I''m improving a bit every day. The glitches are just¡­ impossible to delete at all, but I''ve been working on, instead of trying to fix them, than to stabilize my entire synapsis as a whole, and ept these failures as part of what I am, and also of what has made us so strong as well."


    "Right, even if they were just mistakes, it has made a lot of things possible, things that normal systems can''t do, like you said, right?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, it honestly feels more like a benefit that I am glitched after the initial pain and agony has disappeared. Honestly I don''t even feel any more pain for existing for years now! It feels like I was reborn." Alice giggled. "And it''s all thanks to you, you were there with me since the beginning, cheering me up."


    "Well, I did what I could, it isn''t nothing impressive." I shrugged. "But I''m happy to see that you''ve recovered well, my dear friend."


    "Friend? I thought I was like a sister to you already!" Alice crossed her arms.


    "Well, little sis~" Iughed.


    "Little sis?! I am older than you!" She pouted.


    "Ain''t no way I''ll call you big sis¡­" Iughed even more. "Well, anyways, what Skills can I get?"


    "Currently, Mana Disruption and Aqua have be Level 10, so you can get Skills from those two Skill Trees!" Said Alice.


    "Alright, let''s pick the other Mana Skill I guess." I said. "I need to reduce the exhaustion of overusing Mana as much as possible if I want to use my Infinite Mana to my heart''s content.


    Ding!


    [You''ve learned the [Mana Maniption: Lv1] Skill!]


    [The Skill has been readjusted thanks to the Skill Compensation Effects!]


    -----


    [Mana Maniption: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/1000


    The ability to naturally wield Mana. Grants the ability to Manipte Mana with even more mastery than merely Mana Usage. While activated, you can use your own mind to not only manipte your own Mana, but even the Mana of our surroundings with even greater precision and control. Can be practiced continuously for better and more efficient results. A Mid-tier Mana Skill, right below Mana Mastery.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Maniption over Mana by +10% -> +25%, Removes Exhaustion of Overusing Mana by -5% -> -15%, and Enhances Magic Spell Power by +5% -> +15%.


    -----


    "Oh nice, the upgrade is really good! Tripling the normal effects?! That''s crazy¡­"


    "Yep! Now, choose your next Water Spell!"


    -----


    [Avable Skills for the [Aqua] Skill Tree]


    [Water Magic: Illusory Mist]


    [Water Magic: Water Spear]


    -----


    "Illusory Mist is a good spell to create illusions, the mist can also decrease the foe''s stats depending on the Spell Level. Thetter is a straightforward fast, piercing water attribute spell that can deal a nice amount of damage, can easily overwhelm foes by casting a dozen of those at the same time." Alice gave me a quick exnation of the new Skills avable.


    "I see¡­ I guess I''ll go for the more unique Illusory Mist! Aquarina''s already a Master of Water magic, and I could totally conjure those spears by myself easily as of now¡­" I said. "The Mist is more unique."


    "Good choice!"


    Ding!


    [You learned the [Water Magic: Illusory Mist: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Water Magic: Illusory Mist: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/2500


    An Intermediate Level Water Attribute Magic Spell.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    By spending a sizable quantity of Mana, it is possible to create a wide, expanding white Mist that can engulf arge portion of space, confusing foes and dulling their senses.


    Active Effect (1): Conjure arge quantity of Mist around your surroundings and engulf foes within. It can cause Confusion or even Madness, depending on your mastery over Mana and the usage of this Spell. Decreases Foe''s Defense, Resistance, and Agility by -20% while being inside the Mist. Duration: 15 Minutes. Cooldown: 60 Minutes.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Debuffs, Chances of Confusion on a Foe, and Conjuration Speed by +15%.


    -----


    Alright, this one''s not bad at all!


    -----

 Chapter 887 Upgrading The Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 887 Upgrading The Dungeon</h4>


    -----


    "Alright, now that we''re done with this¡­" I said, quickly channeling the power of my bracelet. "[Dungeon Gate]"


    FLUOOOSH!


    A blue colored gate leading to my Dungeon opened, as I gave ast nce at Aquarina, she was still sleeping like she hadn''t slept for a whole week.


    "Alright, she''s not waking up, let''s get this done quickly."


    I stepped inside my Dungeon with Alice, as we were greeted by the beautiful greenery of the First Floor. Arge forest to the distance, a huge river, and a fountain with water constantly pouring out of it.


    All the nts I had nted before had already grown a lot! The Divine Fruit of Knowledge Trees were already huge, all of them having grown as tall as five meters, and they had already created many fruits, dozens!


    Some had already dropped and were being eaten by Horned Rabbits, I guess I can''t take those anymore. Though I wonder if they''ll have any effect on monsters.


    Aside from that, the Spirit Leaf Herbs and Mana Fruits Bushes had also grown inrge quantities, and big too! These were materials from Naturia, can''t believe they grew into genuine nts.


    If I were to spread these around the world, people would have fruits and leaves that can restore their health and mana widely avable, and for free.


    Maybe I could gift a few of these to some of the families of my city for starters, though I fear people might end up selling them and their seeds get stolen by someone else thates to visit, and then they profit off my creation!


    Well, if I fill all the world with them then they can no longer profit of something that''s widely abundant though¡­ Heh, well, that''s a long-term n.


    The Spirit Tree Crystalized Branch already grew into a humongous size, over ten meters big, and it was a beautiful tree made of green crystals, overflowing with life attribute mana and spiritual energy.


    [The [Dungeon System] greets their master!]


    The little Dungeon System appeared in front of me, his cubic shape on all his glory.


    "Hey, how are things going?"


    [The [Dungeon System] says that the nts you''ve nted have grown bigger and are bearing tons of fruits!]


    [They wonder if you''re going to nt more?]


    "Maybe! But for now, let''s check that third floor¡­ Let''s see what I can make out of it." I said, rubbing my chin.


    The Dungeon System Spirit nodded, quickly showing me a few System Windows with several options.


    [The [Quest System] is intrigued about what you will choose.]


    [The [Dungeon System] is just as intrigued!]


    "Me too!" Alice said.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] is giving you three options!]


    [What do you want the third Dungeon Floor to be?]


    [Option 1: Cave Type Dungeon]


    [Option 2: Sea Type Dungeon]


    [Option 3: Volcanic Type Dungeon]


    "Oh? Aside from the Cave Type Dungeon, I can''t make more grasnds orbyrinth types?" I asked curiously.


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that once a Dungeon Type is used for the Floor, it cannot be used again¡­]


    [However, they''re well aware that before, they had showed the Grasnd Type Dungeon as an option for the second Floor, they apologize for that mistake.]


    "Alright, alright, no problem¡­ Now, let me see what these two new ones can do." I said, inspecting all the Dungeon Type Information.


    Ding!


    [Showcasing Dungeon Type Information¡­] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Option 1: Cave Type Dungeon]: [A cave-type dungeon, resembling a section of small, connected caves. Covered on stone, where ores of all types can grow naturally. Contains underground-type monsters. Specializes on ore production and mining, can produce some rare monsters, but not that unique.]


    [Option 2: Sea Type Dungeon]: [A wide mass of water, with several small inds on top, that can harbor unique nts and life that only live on tropical inds. The depths of the water harbor different species of marine monsters and have a series of small underwater ruins. It can produce all sorts of seafood as long as you ce them inside, inds can harbor unique species of trees and monsters.]


    [Option 3: Volcanic Type Dungeon]: [An enormousndscape filled with volcanoes in constant eruption,va constantly flowing everywhere, making it a deadly ce, where the hardiest of creatures prevail. Has the ability to produce very strong fire and stone-type monsters that dwell inva and caves, can also produce most types of ores, and rare metals. nts won''t grow here.]


    "I see, I see¡­ Interesting options, very interesting."


    I inspected all the descriptions in detail, thinking about their pros and cons¡­ But then I considered something outside of just that. What would my friends think? What would they like or prefer?


    Certainly, they would love if we could take a nice vacation in the sea without having to actually go all the way there¡­ And I''ve never seen the sea closely, even if it''s a small "fake sea", I want it!


    "I know what I want! The Sea Type Dungeon looks like a lot of fun!"


    [The [Quest System] is disappointed, they wanted the Volcanic Type Dungeon!]


    [The [Dungeon System] smiles, saying "A wise choice, Dungeon Master".]


    Ding!


    [Your Dungeon Dimension Third Floor has be a [Sea-type Dungeon]!]


    [A wide ocean has emerged within the third dungeon, filling it up with salty water to the brim! Empty inds emerge as well, connecting with their stairs to the second floor.]


    [Currently, there are no monsters nor animals, or nts. It is up to you to fill it with life.]


    "Nice! There''s a lot of sea monsters and animals that we catch in the Fishman King''s Dungeon." I smiled. "So let''s quickly use the nts and animals that appear there!"


    I moved to the third floor, being greeted by a beautiful oceanic sight, like nothing I''ve ever seen before! It made me feel in awe. Even the nice briny wind felt amazing.


    The sound of the waves was so rxing, and the bright sunlight on top of the skies was quite amazing to get on some swimsuit and take a dip in the warm waters, which were almostpletely transparent!


    "Wooow! This ce''s sure pretty!"


    -----

 Chapter 888 An Ocean Inside My Dungeon!

    Chapter 888 An Ocean Inside My Dungeon!


    -----


    As I nced at the beauty of the third floor of my Dungeon, I suddenly got a notification once more, showing me the new facilities for this Floor. Every time a new Floor opens, a new Facility Shop for that specific Floor opens up.


    It was thanks to them that I was able to generate Monsters in each Floor, although I still brought some from the outside to add variety, they can help set the pirs for how the Floor will develop, they''re also quite expensive, but I am filthy rich in terms of EXP right now.


    -----


    [Dungeon Facility Shop (Level 3)]


    [Avable Items: 3/3]


    [Fish Monster Reef (C Grade)] [Cost]: [4000 DE]


    [Tropical Paradise Ind (C Grade)] [Cost]: [5000 DE]


    [Coral Golems Castle (C Grade)] [Cost]: [6000 DE]


    -----


    [The [Dungeon System] says that each of these Facilities will aid for the growth of diversity and riches in this special third floor of the dungeon.]


    "I can tell! They all look very interesting." I nodded. "The reef to add some fish, and a whole special ind that''s a tropical paradise doesn''t sound bad at all, nor the Coral Golems Castle!"


    "They''re more expensive than I thought though! The prices had increased a lot, but it makes sense, the deeper a dungeon is, the stronger the monsters are, and also the better the rewards, isn''t it?" I wondered.


    "More or less." Alice nodded. "These facilities also seem to be of a muchrger scale, this might be yourrgest Dungeon Floor so far!"


    "I see¡­ Well, let''s exchange some EXP so I can have enough to buy everything. I won''t get stingy now that I have so much."


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 11.540.000 EXP!]


    [You earned 11.540 Dungeon Energy Points.]


    [You exchanged 15.000 Dungeon Energy Points.]


    [You purchased [Fish Monster Reef (C Grade)] [Cost]: [4000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Tropical Paradise Ind (C Grade)] [Cost]: [5000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Coral Golems Castle (C Grade)] [Cost]: [6000 DE]!]


    [Please choose where to ce the Dungeon Facilities.]


    The three facilities emerged above the skies, their size tremendous, however, they looked rather phantasmal, semi-transparent, as if they were made of light and not matter.


    "Ah, they''re so big, if I don''t ce them well I''m gonna mess up big time¡­" I felt slightly worried.


    "Don''t worry, leave the cement to the Dungeon System instead." Aliceforted me.


    The small Dungeon System flew to my side and nodded happily; he seemed rather excited about doing it himself! Huh, well, if he really wants to.


    "Alright, you can do it, be careful!"


    [The [Dungeon System] has gained temporary permission for the cement of Dungeon Facilities.]


    The Dungeon System quickly got to work, lifting the gigantic Dungeon Facilities across the skies of the dungeon''s third floor, and gently cing them across the entire sea.


    The indnded in a safe, empty area of the sea, perfect so it wouldn''t ovep with the other inds around and create its own isted environment.


    The ref was ced in front of me, where the waters where the warmest and where they had the highest concentration of nutrients, so the fish would grow healthy.


    And the castle was ced into the south of the oceans, above a medium-sized ind, the moment it was ced, the ind changed immediately, its surroundings bing a colorful Coral Forest.


    The castle itself was really beautiful as well, madepletely out of colorful corals carved into a rainbow-colored stony castle, I had to visit it!


    "And done!" Alice said.


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon Facility [Fish Monster Reef (C Grade)] has been ced sessfully, three different species of Fish-type Monsters have begun spawning. Your Mana is being constantly absorbed for their creation. Their poption will slowly grow as they hunt one another and expand across the rest of the Sea-type Dungeon Floor.]


    [The first [zing Tuna (Tier 3)] has been created.]


    [The first [Torpedo Shark (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [Lightning Sardine (Tier 2)] has been created.]


    As I saw those notifications, I decided to take a quick dip into the water, taking all my clothes off, without worrying about somebody seeing me as the only ones here were me and my System.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    SPLAAASH!


    As I dove underwater, I saw a majestic and fascinating sight! Dozens of beautiful fishes started spawning across the waters, the beautiful reef already covered in a few corals that came included with them, and some mollusks and non-monster animals, such as tiny fish, worms, ms, and a crabs, making up the pirs of a small ecosystem.


    The red-scaled zing Tunas moved rapidly, boiling the water around them as a method of self-defense, the Torpedo Sharks moved at incredible speeds, catching the Tunas, and devouring them fiercely. Andstly, the Lightning Sardines moved by huge schools, resembling beautiful lights across the ocean.


    "It sure is wonderful!"


    I quickly stepped out of the water, walking to the ind I was standing on before through the shore and nced into the distance, quickly flying into the skies tond on a huge ind filled with life.


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon Facility [Tropical Paradise Ind (C Grade)] has been ced sessfully, all kinds of animals and nts endemic to the ind have been created. Tropical fruits such as pomegranate, banana, coconut, and mango have started to grow. Animals such as monkeys, wolves, boars, crabs, and sea birds have spontaneously been born. No monsters have been introduced yet.]


    It was really a tropical paradise! So much life everywhere! And it was mostly safe, as they were normal animals, not stronger than Tier 1pared to Monsters. Though, I mightter introduce more. I should go to the Fishman King''s Dungeon for that.


    I took out a fresh mango off a tree and gave it a bite, the delicious, sweet juice entered my mouth, making me feel refreshed. It was fantastic!


    "Whew, this is incredible¡­ I could easily help Agartha deal with food problems with this! Oh, we could even sell them off as a unique produc, no?" I wondered, exploring the big ind.


    Andstly, I set flight using my Dragon Wings into myst stop, the Coral Golem Castle!


    -----

 Chapter 889 An Ever-Growing Dungeon

    Chapter 889 An Ever-Growing Dungeon


    -----


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon Facility [Coral Golems Castle (C Grade)] has been ced sessfully above an Ind. The Castle''s surroundings have transformed into a [Magic Coral Forest], where valuable magical coral will grow and can be mined for materials. The interior of the Castle has shaped itselfpletely and has now begun to slowly form its Golem Guardians! The Coral Golem Guardian King is also slowly being formed out of the castle''s own materials.]


    As I received that message, I finished eating my mango as I threw out whatever was left into the ind''s floor, entering the castle by opening its huge coral-made doors, the first thing I saw was a beautiful, crystal-like interior, reflecting the light of the sun outside.


    It looked like I had entered into a beautiful world of rainbows, it was almost mystical and majestic. This ce would surely be loved by many, I could even make it my home.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, these must be the golems!" Alice said, quickly pointing at the other side of the corridor. "Come! It''s in here!"


    "Huh?" I quickly followed her while leaving a bit of water on each of my footsteps because I was still quite wet from taking a dip underwater.


    And then, we reached a long corridor, where we could see strange, humanoid-like golems slowly being formed out of the walls. They looked like huge sets of colorful coral-made armor, unlike the Coral Golems of the Fishman King Dungeon.


    "So here they are¡­" I said. "How long until they are created? They seem much moreplex than the other monsters."


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that because these Golems are very powerful, and this castle produces them constantly to protect it, they''re part of the castle itself. After a few weeks, they might be born. Not only they need plenty of Mana, which you can supply easily, but the formation of tough coral takes time.]


    "I-I see¡­" I nodded, suddenly taking out Sapphire. "Summon Golem."


    I summoned the [Ice Golem Guardian] from Sapphire, who was formerly a Coral Golem that could summon a single huge coral golem.


    "GRUOOH!"


    The Ice Golem emerged instantly, exuding the power of a strong Tier 6 Monster. It was not bad at all, and now that the Skill Level was fairly High, I could summon two more!


    "Comparing this guy with those, its clear this castle''s golems are muchrger though." I nodded, examining, andparing golems. "Though, your kids are pretty strong too, Sapphire. I wonder if they could evolve again as you do?"


    "I am surprised they didn''t be something like Dark Golems or other things after you helped me evolve through all of that darkness I ended absorbing in a forced upgrade." Sapphire wondered. "Well, once I evolve for real with your help, maybe they''ll get a new upgrade. Though a few of my skills have already evolved. Also, is it necessary to call them my kids, Master? They''re just golems you''ll dispose of eventually!"


    "Hahaha, well, but it''s kind of like you give birth to them, no?" Iughed. "But yeah, you''re right, my bad~"


    "That only makes it weirder!" Sapphireined.


    "What''s so wrong with what she said, you grumpy shield?!" Scarlet started barking back at Sapphire. "Was getting all the spotlight you got in that huge fight made you get cocky or something? Don''t get ahead of yourself!"


    "Shut up Scarlet, you don''t have the right toin, also I''m sure you''re just jealous." Sapphireughed.


    "What did you said?! I am not jealous, you stupid shield! You kept breaking so much that Master had to use all her upgrade stones on your useless ass!" Scarlet barked.


    Sword and shield started floating in midair, shing against one another whileinsulting each other. Their rivalry was quite something!


    "Hey, please stop it already¡­" I facepalmed. "Both of you are getting swallowed by Glutton as punishment! Reflect about this inside his belly!"


    "GRAAAWR! BAARF!"


    Glutton happily munched both living weapons as he swallowed them whole, and then he went back into my Soul Scape.


    "That''ll teach them a good lesson about fighting between allies." I nodded, crossing my arms. "Anyways! I need a bath now, a warm one, today we could take a break and rx by checking on the Fishman King''s Dungeon and get a bunch of new stuff for this dungeon floor! Oh, we could also check the Emerald Forest and introduce the trees over there on the first floor too!"


    "That sounds like an excellent idea!" Alice nodded. "Let''s go on a rxing adventure to unwind a bit!"


    Like that, I stepped outside of my Dungeon while looking at its Stats.


    Ding!


    [Your Dungeon EXP has increased by +15000 for cing three C Rank Facilities.]


    [The many Facilities in your Dungeon are increasing the amount of Dungeon Energy produced naturally!]


    [You gained +32 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You gained +16 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You gained +7 Dungeon Energy.]


    [¡­]


    -----


    [Current Dungeon Level]: [Level 3]


    [Dungeon EXP]: [18.748/50.000]


    [Dungeon Energy]: [739]


    [Bonus Stats]: [+3.000]


    [Dungeon Facilities]: [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)] [Set of Trap Devices of Suffering (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Slime Nest (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Spider Nest (D+ Grade)] [Fish Monster Reef (C Grade)] [Tropical Paradise Ind (C Grade)] [Coral Golems Castle (C Grade)]


    [Dungeon Monsters]: [Horned Rabbits (Tier 1)] [Gray Wolves (Tier 2)] [Giant Bear (Tier 3)] [Blue Slimes (Tier 1)] [Green Slimes (Tier 2)] [Red Slimes (Tier 3)] [Spider Queen (Tier 4)] [ck Spiders (Tier 2)] [Giant ck Spiders (Tier 3)] [Big Rats (Tier 1)] [Night Horned Rabbits (Tier 1)] [Timid Crickets (Tier 1)] [zing Tuna (Tier 3)] [Torpedo Shark (Tier 4)] [Lightning Sardine (Tier 2)]


    [Avable Dungeon Floors]:


    Level 1: [Floor 1]: [Grasnd-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 2: [Floor 2]: [Labyrinth-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 3: [Floor 3]: [Sea-type Dungeon Floor]


    -----


    Oh, this is nicer than I thought! Thanks to the facilities, I got a lot of additional EXP! And also my Dungeon Energy is regenerating even quicker. Aside from purchasing things, this Dungeon Energy can be used to upgrade Facilities into higher Ranks, expand a Dungeon Floor''s size, and add new types of monsters and nts.


    "Looks good, let''s wake up Aquarina now¡­" I stealthily jumped over her while she was sleeping in bed.


    "Uwaaaah?! Sylphy?"


    "Good morning sunshine! Let''s go take a bath! It''s a brand-new day outside!"


    -----

 Chapter 890 Inviting Everyone Inside The Dungeon

    Chapter 890 Inviting Everyone Inside The Dungeon


    -----


    After taking a bath with Aquarina, where her sleepiness was quickly reced with her energetic, slightly horny morning self, we went down to have breakfast, where I called my friends to enjoy a meal with me and my family.


    In there, we had a rather big talk with my family, exining a bit about my powers to them, and also about the Dungeon, as everyone already kind of knew I could summon monsters out of it, and well, my friends had visited it themselves.


    My parents already heard about it from my friends and had already kind of assumed I made it using my "unique abilities" that gave life to my weapons, so they took it surprisingly easy.


    "Well, you''ve already given life to a sword, a shield, and even that dimensional bag, making a dungeon out of that dimensional crystal and your unique powers is not that far-fetched, but it''s certainly a first." My mother sighed. "Your powers have advanced to incredible levels already; you have the potential to surpass the ancient Dimensional Archwizard that modified those Dungeons so we could use them safely back in the Human Continent."


    "Oh, that guy!" My fatherughed. "Well, at this point, acting surprised about the feats she performs would be annoying, we also had two weeks to think about that, and talk too, so we kind of already assumed you could do this once things calmed down. Quite honestly, I''m just happy you''re alright, my little princess."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Big sis! Big sis! Can we enter your dungeon?! I wanna see it!" Zephy was sitting over my thighs while jumping all the time adorably.


    "Hehehe, okay~ If my adorable little brother insist, I can''t say no." I giggled. "Do you want to check it, mom, dad?"


    "Sure. Let''s go." My dad seemed excited. "So how do we get there? Is there some sort of-"


    "[Dungeon Gate]!" I opened a dimensional portal to the dungeon. "Come on! Through here!"


    "T-This is amazing, she can conjure a Dimensional Portal with such ease¡­" My mother was amazed. "This girl¡­ seriously, she''s too incredible, what did we do to deserve such a genius?"


    "At this point let''s just go with the flow, hahaha!" My fatherughed. "Questioning things too much will only make things moreplicated, let''s be happy our daughter can do these things¡­ It means that this world has a bright future."


    "Indeed¡­" My mother nodded with a smile, as everyone stepped into the Dungeon''s first floor, a beautiful grasnd and a huge forest at the distance greeted everyone''s eyes.


    "This is a dungeon?!" My father was shocked.


    "I-It doesn''t look at all like one¡­" Zephy muttered.


    "A World-type Dungeon?!" My Mother gasped, covering her mouth.


    "World-type Dungeon?" Aquarina wondered curiously.


    "I-It is the rarest of Dungeons, and the most dangerous out there. They''re special Dungeons that modify the terrain and can create pocket worlds in each floor. The Dungeon that Arachne controlled was a pseudo-World-type Dungeon, only a few areas were modified like that, and only partially but¡­ this is¡­ a true World-type Dungeon." My mother said. "T-This is¡­ Incredible, it feels like apletely different world altogether."


    "From the air to the warmth of the sun, the clouds, the grass, the wind¡­" My father startedughing. "And that''s without saying that it ispletely isted from the outside world, on its own pocket dimension!"


    "Amazing, Sylphy, you can do such a thing¡­" My mother sighed, giving me a smile that seemed to tell me that she had already given up on questioning things. "Are you a goddess or something? Hahaha¡­"


    "T-That''s a bit of a stretch¡­" I muttered. "But anyways! Let''s explore a bit more! You''ll see how it is!"


    I quickly led my friends and family across the Dungeon. We explored the Forest of Beasts, and then we went to see the Fountain, which constantly produced an endless quantity of water that flowed slowly, creating rivers across the grasnds.


    Ake was already being formed from the rivers constantly pouring water into a certain low-height area of the grasnds, which might bring some new types of monsters in the future.


    I also showed them my little farm, with the trees and nts I had been raising here, they had multiplied quite a lot as the seeds that fell off the fruits kept spreading further away thanks to the rabbits eating them and pooping the seeds farther.


    "Mana Fruits, Spiritual Leaves, those Wisdom Apples or whatever they are called, these potatoes and the radishes too! And what is this beautiful tree?! I-It emanates such a brilliant spiritual energy¡­ Don''t tell me, Yggdrasil?!" My mother gasped.


    "Nah, it''s not that legendary tree that the Fairy Country protects." Iughed. "It is a mutated emerald tree from the emerald forest."


    "I-I see." My mother slowly calmed down.


    I couldn''t tell her that it was actually an item created by the system¡­ So I made up a little, yet believable lie. I hope she can forgive me.


    We moved on to the second floor after a lot of exploration, the second floor was much more normal inparison, as it reminded everyone of what a normal dungeon usually looked like.


    "And this is the Labyrinth-type Floor, Spiders and Slimes dominate this area, and there''s a few traps¡­ Don''t worry they don''t work as long as I don''t allow it." I smiled. "I may eventually let monsters enter my dungeon, so they fall into the traps. When my monsters or the dungeon kills monsters from the outside, the Dungeon grows slightly stronger."


    "I see, so fascinating." My mother was already beginning to write things down in a book of hers. "This is the first time we have the opportunity to inspect the inner workings of a dungeon up to such an intricate and detailed way! I''m so proud my daughter''s a Dungeon Master! Please, dear, tell me anything you know about the dungeon."


    My mother was beginning to awaken her inner researcher heart, she used to be a researcher and alchemist in the Magician Tower after all, before being chosen as a Saint and joining my dad and the rest of the heroes.


    "Hahaha, sure mom."


    -----

 Chapter 891 The Sea?! Yes! The Sea!

    <h4>Chapter 891 The Sea?! Yes! The Sea!</h4>


    -----


    Once we explored the second floor, which included my parents meeting the two factions of spiders and slimes, and their respective king and queen, we moved to the third floor, the big surprise that nobody had ever seen before.


    "THE SEA?!"


    This reaction was shared by every single person! Including my two parents. I had already blown their minds with the first floor, but the third one made them go even crazier.


    "This briny air, the warmth of the sun, the warm sand below my foot, the coconut trees, the sea waves¡­ And the inds at the distance- Is that a huge castle?!"


    My mother was fascinated, looking around everywhere with eyes shining brightly. She even stepped into the water with her clothes on, covering herself on a bubble of light to not get herself wet. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Wow! And it is so deep! It goes so deep I can''t even see the bottom¡­" My mother cried as she sank into the oceans. "And there''s so many fish everywhere! I-Is that a huge reef too?! Corals, crabs, mollusks, sponges?! There''s even starfish here?! W-What is this biodiversity!"


    "It is so much more diverse than the first floor! And huge!" My father said, swimming without protecting himself with magic and just sinking down. He spoke through telepathy.


    "This is amazing! We have never meet the sea before but is it like this?! Is it really this beautiful?! Woooaaah!" Mist was crying out of happiness.


    "L-Let''s take a dip, Mist!" Zack was excited, taking out his shirt and boots. "Everyone!"


    "E-Eh?! B-But- Uwaah!" Mist couldn''t fight against Zack as he princess carried her into the sea.


    SPLAAASH!


    "Uwaaah! It''s salty, ugeehh¡­" Mist groaned while resting over her boyfriend''s shoulders. "Get me out, you dummy!" She started to hit his head.


    "Ouch, hahaha! Come on, it''s not that bad!" Zackughed. "It makes a goodbination with this warm sun and this cold water!"


    "Woah, so this is the sea! Looks like a lot of fun, hehehe!" Lara immediately jumped into the water after throwing away her little boots.


    "W-Wait! Lara, don''t be so reckless!" Luck ran behind her as he threw away his boots and shirt. "I''ll teach you how to swim at the very least!"


    "Hehe, looks like they''re having fun. Let''s go in as well, Celica!" Celeste smiled.


    "Sure! I wonder what sort of fishies we can find!" Celica giggled.


    SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH!


    Everyone else dipped into the ocean, so I decided to join them with Aquarina, as we nodded to one another and started swimming with my parents.


    Zephy didn''t knew how to swim, so I told Ignatius to be his floaty. He reluctantly epted, carrying him around the salty water.


    "Why have the great me been reduced to a babysitter?" He sighed.


    "Let''s go! Move faster, Ignati!" Said Zephy.


    "My name is Ignatius!" The dragon angrily said.


    We explored the seas and swam as much as we wanted. The waters were calm today, so much that we were able to swim all the way to the Tropical Paradise Ind, where we ate a lot of fresh fruit.


    My mother was fascinated by the quantity of avable fruit everywhere, and the natural animals, an ind filled with animals and no monsters was a very rare sight in this world.


    "So many fruits and animals¡­ If you ever wanted, you could easily make a fortune by profiting off what your dungeon creates, Sylphy!" She said. "We could also provide much better variety to our country¡­ Its poption has increased by a few hundred after the Anima Tribes moved in¡­"


    "I was already thinking about that, mom." I nodded, smiling back at her. "I''m counting on you so you can help me out export these things to other territories or even the capital, so we can slowly build arger capital and support our country better."


    "Y-You don''t really have to though¡­" She said while being surprised over my humility. "You can also simply keep it all for yourself, I will neverin if you choose to do that!"


    "It''s fine~" I giggled while sitting over the grass at her side, munching on a banana. "I''m not doing it because of some sense of responsibility, it''s just because I genuinely like helping people and also want to make a profit!"


    My mother smiled sweetly, kissing my forehead, and then caressing my red hair. "I guess we''ve raised you well¡­ To have such a beautiful heart, you make your mother very proud."


    "Awe on now, you''ve never been like this!" I giggled, as she was hugging me.


    "I-I''m not?! S-Sorry¡­ I''ll try to be more loving with you from now on! A-Am I still too strict?! I try to be as much of a good mother as I can¡­" She sighed, suddenly feeling slightly sad.


    "I-I don''t mean it in such a way¡­" Iughed. "Calm down, let''s go have some fruit sd! We''ve collected a bunch!"


    "O-Oh, right!" She nodded, closing her book. "Then, how about we make something here? We could find some ingredients and¡­"


    BAAAM!


    Suddenly, a big tremor echoed behind us, as my father, Zack, and Luck arrived, bringing huge wild boars, a bear, and some deer they captured.


    "We brought some meat for lunch!" My father said while walking bare chested. "Let''s make some lunch! I''m quite hungry already."


    "There was a bunch of monkeys too but I don''t know if those guys taste good." Said Zack. "Monkey meat just feels wrong to eat to be honest, hahaha."


    "I got this huge bear!" Luck wagged his tail happily and proud. "Lara! I got this for you! Am I a good mate?"


    "You are!" Lara giggled happily.


    Eh? Is this how Anima talk? That''s a bit awkward, but maybe it''s a cultural thing.


    "Hey, An! Why are you just hunting the precious animals our daughter created so easily?! Don''t you think they''re precious? You didn''t even asked her permission!" My mother started reprimanding my father.


    "Hahaha, calm down Faylen, it''s fine, right?" My fatherughed, asking me.


    "Yeah! As long as I supply some mana, they''ll reproduce quickly over a few more weeks or months, don''t worry." I shrugged. "Let''s have a tasty lunch with what we can find!"


    I was already on my full vacation mood, time to enjoy this to our heart''s content!


    -----

 Chapter 892 Relaxing Family Time

    Chapter 892 Rxing Family Time


    -----


    With the help of Ignatius mes and my father''s Agni Sword, which was huge and warm, we were able to roast a lot of big chunks of meat after butchering the beasts that the boys hunted down. The Divine Sword began toin that he was -once more- being used as a huge roaster for food. Looks like my father used to do this more than once back then!


    "Hey you damn brat! Stop using me to roast food! I''ll seriously burn you to ashes!"


    The huge draconic manifestation of the Dragon Soul imbued into the sword roared angrily, so big that it covered half the Tropical Ind with ease. Agni was ncing at him with a sigh.


    "And you think I''m in any better situation?!"


    I had stretched his ethereal body to resemble a huge turtle and used his wide back to roast meat over him. Because he was made of spiritual mes, the meat roasted with them ended being surprisingly tasty, and could recover Stamina and Mana easily too.


    Even if I had endless Mana, whenever I consumed Mana-restoring food, I was able to heal some of the exhaustion I often felt by overusing Mana, and eating all of this food would help me recover from the still lingering exhaustion my body has after all that happened back then.


    "Hmm~ Smells nice." I said, adding some spices and salt to the roasted meat. "Oh, the fish is done by now. Let''s start eating! I''m starving."


    "Let''s see how the fish of your dungeon tastes like then!" Aquarina giggled, grabbing a huge, orange-colored fish on a wooden stick, which was gently salted. "Crunch¡­ Hmm?!"


    She made a face of surprise, or as if she ended burning her tongue¡­


    "A-Are you okay? Is it bad?"


    "It''s so gooooood~!"


    Of course, the response was something I had expected to an extent, but she still took me aback with that previous reaction!


    "The fish is so fresh!" My father was also biting into one.


    "Hmm, there''s nothing better than fish that you have just gotten from the sea." My mother licked her lips as she enjoyed one herself.


    "Usually, there''s a few hours from catching a fish to the transportation, and then cooking, even with the fish we capture in the dungeon nearby." My dad exined. "So it''s never really, really fresh. Even conservation magic can''t do much about the vors tasting less fresher."


    "Though you can also just bring the fish alive in a water bubble, no?" Aquarina asked while tilting her head.


    "Dear, not every person has such mastery over water magic to just create a big bubble of water that can float limitlessly without exhausting their mana midway through and then dropping all the fish into the ground¡­" My mother sighed.


    "A-Ahahaha, right." Aquarinaughed. "How about carrying it on a huge wooden box?"


    "That''s what they usually do, sometimes. Barrels as well, but fish can''t survive in still waters for too long, they need movement and oxygen, even if they breath underwater." My mother once more exined. "They usually die off after a few hours, so it''s also not rmendable¡­"


    "And even then, that ce''s infested with dangerous monsters, not everyone can go fishing, and usually you need some bodyguards, hiring adventurers of mercenaries and increasing the costs even more." My father exined, drinking some fruit juice. "Phew¡­ I wonder if the meat''s ready."


    "So! This is fantastic and ideal in many ways, Sylphy can simply catch the fish right away and sell it to someone, bringing a live fish in the method Aquarina suggested in just seconds! The prices would also increase due to its freshness and tastiness." My mother said. "Also these fish have just the right amount of umted Mana, making them crispier, tender, and more vorful than normal."


    "I see¡­!" I nodded. "But aside from our own town, where else could we sell these?"


    "Well, there''s my big sister''s city at the northwest, we do a lot of trades there. We usually export fish to them through flying airships, usually on barrels." My mother exined. "Almost every day theye and go, don''t you remember?"


    "So that''s where those airships always go!" Celica said in surprise. "Can we visit that city, auntie Faylen?"


    "Hehe, sure thing." My mother giggled. "It has been a while since mom and my sis'' visit, we could go meet big sis for a change. And with her help and connections with many merchant guilds, we could find some amazing opportunities to further mize your products, my dear daughter- O-Of course, if you want to. I won''t force you."


    "I want to! Sure! Let''s do it!" I was all up for it. "I want to build my own capital too, so when I grow up I don''t have to rely on my parent''s money to keep on living. Maybe one day I could even make my own little town."


    "That would be wonderful, a bright future like that is worth looking forward to!" My fatherughed. "Now, now, let''s eat the meat, it''s done!"


    "Finally! Fish alone can''t satiate my hunger." Zackughed, quickly rushing to bring meat to the table.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Zack, bring me a steak too! I''m hungry for meat too!" Mist was a foodie like her boyfriend, the two got so well along even in this regard.


    "Sure! I''ll bring you the tastiest piece." Zack gave her a head pat as he moved and brought a huge te with several cuts of meat, sizzling with juices.


    "I want some of that chicken over there." Said Celeste. "Don''t forget the birds I caught!"


    "I didn''t! Here we go." Iughed, as I brought over several roasted "Dodo Birds" we caught here, they were big and fat, and had tons of tender meat, they mostly feed off the fruits that fell from the trees periodically.


    "Yaaay! Lots of food! Was getting bored of the fruit." Zephy pped his little hands happily.


    We quickly started eating, as I summoned my Familiars to join us. Nephilim, who had happened to be busy doingundry was summoned here instantly too, so she could enjoy. She was as big foodie as well.


    "Huh? Ah? Eh? I was doingundry¡­ Food." She started drooling immediately.


    "Hahaha, just join us." Iughed.


    "If My Lady insist." She hurriedly sat down to enjoy the feast.


    -----

 Chapter 893 Aquarina Likes Roleplay

    Chapter 893 Aquarina Likes Roley


    -----


    "I''m d there wasn''t any problems here while we fought Arachne." I sighed in relief. "Did you took good care of Zephy, Nephilim?"


    "I did my best to protect him and the city, but thanks to Lord Arafunn''s Spirits protecting the city with their Wind Magic, even if anything showed up, they would had been promptly dealt with!" Nephilim said with a proud smile.


    "Well yeah, it''s rather strange that she didn''t attacked the city while we were all distracted." My mother began to wonder. "Maybe shecked resources? She had prepared a whole n to defeat you guys after all. Ugh, and where''s that Arafunn now? Is he still sleeping?"


    "Correct, yesterday he drank a lot of alcohol, so the Hero has been sleeping on his room since then." Nephilim nodded. "He had yet to wake up even when you summoned me here¡­ Where am I, by the way?" She began wondering this after she was in her fourth bear steak.


    "This is my dungeon." I said, as I exined her a bit of it to her, so she could get the gist of things.


    "Oh, like what the gods can do! Incredible, I couldn''t had expected anything less from mydy." Nephilim smiled proudly.


    "Yeah, yeah, just don''t get too touchy with her¡­" Aquarina''s eyes were glowing bright red, but she was holding back.


    "Don''t be so jealous, geez¡­" I facepalmed. "A-Anyways, I wonder what''s Lolth up to now, I doubt she''s gone, we were only able to hurt a part of her after all."


    "Hmm, when Evil Gods be as weakened as she has, there''s little for you to worry about." My father smiled. "Right, Agni?"


    "Nom, nom¡­ Hm? Ah, that spider woman? Yeah, don''t worry about that, brat!" Laughed the giant dragon made of mes, manifesting out of the sword as he ate a huge roasted shark. "Evil Gods tend to die off when they get too hurt like she did, she really risked herself there, the other Evil Gods are going to find her and eat her, that''s what they do."


    "T-They hunt one another?! What are they? Rabid rats or something?" Asked Celeste in surprise. "Do the other Gods do that too?"


    "No, only Evil Gods are insane enough to hunt one another. They do this to gain power quickly. Usually they never fight because it''s not worth the hassle and risk, but when there''s someone so wounded that fighting her would be of little risk, they''ll all begin to chase her to eat her." Laughed the Ancient Dragon. "Funny thing for sure! They''re doing the job for us, those madmen."


    "Though, whoever gets to eat her might gain more power¡­ And could sometimes inherit her will to an extent." Sighed my mother. "Well, for now, I doubt they''ll target us anymore, they know what we are capable of, and what you are capable of too, my daughter. Also, the Gods are watching over the popted areas, they will not let wild evil gods do as they please. If they ever get too close, you might suddenly see a very bright lightning strike hit an invisible area in the sky, that''s a God attacking an Evil God."


    "W-Wow, so that''s a thing¡­ Alright, let''s just not talk more about this and enjoy the day!" I said, drinking some coconut and mango juice.


    We enjoyed the feast while eating below a big shadow made by some parasols we crafted using the long leaves of the nts in the tropical ind, it was a lively and fun dinner, and with Luck and Lara as our new team addition, there were even more mouths to feed, we cooked for way longer than I imagined.


    "Phew, I''m beat¡­" Luck said while caressing his belly, it had grown a bit toorge.


    "I ate a lot¡­" Lara wasn''t any different.


    "You guys are real beasts! How much did you even eat?!" Celeste was shocked. "Luck did you just eat a whole bear?"


    "Hahaha!" Luck onlyughed.


    "I-I ate half a bear¡­ Burp." Lara giggled, covering her face. "Oh, my bad."


    Despite how angelic she looked, she had a lot of the same traits as Luck, and one of them was a bigck of manners! My mother only let that slide through because they had just gotten here.


    But I can already expect her teaching her and Luck a lot about manners, educating them so they could behave well before nobility¡­ Bleh, well, it''s a necessity but bleh.


    After our feast, we moved on, this time, Aquarina''s familiar, Pyuku, our beloved Slime Friend, grew to an immense size and helped us travel across the oceans, sitting over his huge, slimy surface.


    "Thanks for carrying us over, Pyuku! You''ve been growing stronger and smartertely!" Aquarina caressed her Familiar.


    "Pyuuuu! Pyuukyuu~!"


    Aquarina other Spirits, such as Leviathan Jr. and Undine Spirit really liked this ce. They were usually much shier than my Spirits, and couldn''t talk like mine either, but this time they were quite expressive.


    Maybe I could give them System Seeds too, Aquarina got herself one, so why not her Spirits? They don''t seem to have changed much since they were born, so a System to help them evolve would be ideal.


    Then again, I also need to let Luck and Lara Rank Up, as they''ve hit Max Level, and also, I had been thinking about giving System Seeds to the rest of my friends too! And maybe my parents.


    After seeing how they hit their limit in that battle against Lolth, I started to think that there might be still a lot of room for them to keep improving.


    And that talk that Agni said about there being Monsters of Tiers above 10¡­ It made me think that there must be a much wider world out there, one that my parents need to keep growing stronger to face at my side.


    Though, it isn''t going to be quick, as I can''t make as many System Seeds as I want all the time, Alice needs to rest and all¡­ For now, let''s just enjoy the present and leave the other stuff forter.


    "Wow, so this is that castle we saw at the distance!" Aquarina was amazed. "So cool! You''ve got your own castle! We''re already queens of a kingdom then!"


    "I-It''s not really a kingdom, Aquarina." Iughed. "But well, if you want to think that it''s fine too, my queen~" I kissed her hand.


    "Kyaaah! I like the sound of it!" She was really into the roley.


    We explored the Coral Castle with my family. My mother was frantically and excitedly analyzing the entire ce, from the formation of the golems to therge quantities of Mana flowing everywhere.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Fascinating! I never thought I would see the day to find out how Golems are born inside Dungeons! To think they just grow out of the walls! I guess it makes sense!" She said.


    "It''s really quite something!" My father agreed.


    We ended spending the entire day exploring my Dungeon''s third floor, we explored the Coral Castle, and had dinner there before finally walking out of the dungeon and directly to bed.


    The next morning, we prepared ourselves to take a stroll outside Agartha, into the Emerald Forest and the Fishman King''s Dungeon in look for materials to add to my Dungeon''s biodiversity.


    -----

 Chapter 894 Gathering Resources

    Chapter 894 Gathering Resources


    -----


    The next morning, we woke up early with my friends and after a quick breakfast, we immediately decided to set off into the Emerald Forest, this time we decided to just walk there to admire the beautiful grasnds on the way.


    Our parents were fine with it, after having already made the area quite secure once we conquered the Dungeon back then, the path there was peaceful and rather rxing.


    The grasnds were beautiful and muchrger than those of my own Dungeon, it makes me feel slightly dumb by thinking my dungeon was already amazing¡­ nothing beats the beautiful world out there.


    There was a huge flock of Grasnd Bisons, strong bovine beasts that have huge horns and are quick-tempered, but we just ignored them, as they were mostly Tier 1 to Tier 2, and we had plenty of meat.


    We also found a few Grasnd Wild Boars, and some Grasnd Wyverns, green-scaled wyverns of Tier 3 that sometimes fly around and catch prey from here, they ignored us, as they have learned to not attack people instinctively.


    They sometimes appear near the city to eat scraps of what we throw away or want to turn intopost. Sometimes, a few young ones would try to catch our cattle, but would be quickly hunted down, so old ones have learned to not mess with people.


    "So rxing~ Even the wyverns are peaceful here." Celesteughed. "I feel like I just want to live here forever."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Me too, it''s such a paradisepared to the Wild Lands¡­" Lara smiled with a sigh. "Right, Luck?"


    "Y-Yeah, I''m very thankful to everyone for allowing us to live in Agartha¡­ You have our eternal gratitude, especially you Sylphy, without your help, none of this would had been possible." Luck smiled.


    "Eh? Hahaha! Come on, you''re going to make me blush, Luck." I giggled. "I just did what I had to do. Not only because you were chosen heroes, but because I wanted to help those in need. If I have the strength to do it, why the hell wouldn''t I?"


    "You said it so naturally, but out there, there isn''t that many people with as much empathy as you do." Celeste sighed. "I also want to thank you, again, for the trillionth time."


    "Aw,e on now¡­" I covered my face, feeling embarrassed.


    "Hehehe, Sylphy, you''re always so tomboyish, but you''ve got a cute side in you too!" Lara giggled, giving me a head pat. And then gently caressing my long ears. "Your long ears are so cute! Let me touch them a bit too!"


    "Uwaah?! Lara, t-that''s¡­!"


    Elven ears were very sensitive, so they were very weak to tickles¡­


    "Hahaha! S-Stop it!"


    "Fufufuf, cute little ears~!"


    "¡­"


    Aquarina was ncing at Lara with bright red eyes, until Lara felt a shiver down her spine and stopped doing that¡­


    "Aquarina calm down a bit¡­" I sighed.


    "Huh? What? I haven''t said anything nor done anything¡­" She said, pretending to not have given the stare of death to poor little Lara.


    "I was just ying, Aquarina! I want to touch your ears too, can I?" Lara suddenly assaulted Aquarina, tickling her cute brown ears.


    Aquarina instantly grew as red as a tomato,ughing at the tickles. Amazing, Lara has the power to ignore her Death Stare and just treat her like a puppy!


    Maybe all that time with Luck had made her quite mentally resilient, I have a lot to learn from her, for sure¡­


    Anyways, we continued our journey, and we eventually arrived at our first stop, the Emerald Forest. The beautiful greenery, plentiful of trees, and many animals and nts Lara had never seen before made her fascinated.


    Luck was also quite excited, but not as much as Lara. She had quite the knack for Alchemy I think, her Magic Power is really high, so I might as well teach her about itter.


    She seems like an ideal apothecary, and I think her Spirits could help her develop her Alchemy topletely unique ways and forms.


    "Wow, so many colorful trees! Look, Luck! Look! I''ve never seen a tree made of jewels before!" Lara was fascinated. "The Spirits are all so happy too! They keep popping up from here."


    "It is quite something, I guess a ce like this is to be expected around an elven city." Luckughed. "Maybe we should bring the rest of the kids here¡­"


    "I wouldn''t rmend it, the ce''s quite dangerous, filled with high tier monsters. Only experienced hunterse." Aquarina exined. "And well, us too¡­"


    "O-Oh¡­" Luck was quickly taken aback.


    "Well, for now, let''s get some stuff done! We''ve got a lot of materials to take from here." I smiled


    We quickly decided to gather some of the materials in here, specifically the trees! There was a variety of Magical Trees in this forest which have been well preserved thank to the anti-deforestation policies of Elves.


    Unlike Humans, Elves usually have easy ess to Nature Magic, which can help them grow trees quickly for wood if they ever need it, so they usually never chop down their forests and leave them grow as much as they want, living alongside nature.


    There are policies that protect forests and trees from being overly abused out of their resources, and if we are not careful we could even face a punishment for taking too many resources.


    But we were careful, without even cutting down whole trees, but taking a few of their branches each. It was more than enough for now.


    Ding!


    [You have gathered [Delphiro Herb (E Grade)] x23!]


    [You have gathered [Red Maiden Flower (E Grade)] x17!]


    [You have gathered [Sapphire Herb (D Grade)] x10!]


    [You have gathered [Emerald Crystal Wood (C Grade)] x6!]


    [You have gathered [Fiery Red Volcanic Tree (C Grade)] x5!]


    [You have gathered [Water Spring Spirit Tree (B Grade)] x4!]


    [You have gathered [Red Spotted Mushroom (E Grade)] x16!]


    [You have gathered [Green Parasol Mushroom (D Grade)] x5!]


    [Thanks to the [Fusion Alchemy] Skill, all Gathered Items Quality has increased by two Ranks!]


    This was a good haul!


    -----

 Chapter 895 Lucks Growth

    Chapter 895 Luck''s Growth


    -----


    Ding!


    [You have gathered [Delphiro Herb (E Grade)] x23!]


    [You have gathered [Red Maiden Flower (E Grade)] x17!]


    [You have gathered [Sapphire Herb (D Grade)] x10!]


    [You have gathered [Emerald Crystal Wood (C Grade)] x6!]


    [You have gathered [Fiery Red Volcanic Tree (C Grade)] x5!]


    [You have gathered [Water Spring Spirit Tree (B Grade)] x4!]


    [You have gathered [Red Spotted Mushroom (E Grade)] x16!]


    [You have gathered [Green Parasol Mushroom (D Grade)] x5!]


    [Thanks to the [Fusion Alchemy] Skill, all Gathered Items Quality has increased by two Ranks!]


    This was a good haul!


    We not only gathered some of the ssic materials we gathered back then, but also a few mushrooms to add to my Dungeon, so we can get those to grow as well, it is one of the things my ecosystem iscking, they''re important dposers of corpses and stuff.


    Well there must be some out there, but they''re mostly the poisonous, non-edible ones, these we collected grow near trees, and are edible because they suck up their nutrients, or share them with the trees in symbiosis.


    Not only the Red Spotted and Green Parasols are good mushrooms to eat, they grow fast on dead wood if you nt them, and also work in symbiosis with the magic trees in here, which we''ll also grow inside my dungeon.


    "Next, we should go to that river we once caught a huge squid, let''s catch a lot of freshwater fishes for theke that''s forming on the first floor, and also the rivers connected to it." I said.


    "Oh, sounds nice! Freshwater fish always tastes different than sea water. I wonder if we can find some of those long fish¡­" Said Luck.


    "You mean eels? Yeah there must be, they''re indeed quite tasty." I nodded.


    "Let''s have something to eat once we get there!" Lara was excited.


    "Fine~" Iughed. "The nts should be alright for the rest of the day, but to keep the fish alive, it would be better if we put them in a huge wooden box with water¡­ Well, we''ll do that once we get there."


    We walked across the forest peacefully, we sometimes meet some crystal wolves along the way, but the aura we exuded made them quickly run away.


    Most monsters were Mana-sensitive, and if they knew what was better for them, they would usually run away the moment they sensed a powerful Mana Aura.


    Of course, if you wanted them to find you, you just have to deactivate it¡­ Which is what we did. We wanted some action and well, EXP. And as we almost reached the Spiritual Waterfalls, we were ambushed by a group of giant tigers walking on two foot like humans.


    "Roooaarr!"


    "Graarrr!"


    "Grooaarr!"


    "W-What are those guys?!" Asked Luck, stepping back in shock. "They resemble Anima¡­ A bit?"


    "But they''re much bigger and menacing!" Lara cried.


    The three huge and muscr tigers slowly walked towards us, rather wary of us as they sensed something wrong, yet were too hungry to care too much about it.


    "Oh, they''re Tyrant Tigers!" I said. "They''re the strongest monsters in this forest, we fought one back then, it was Tier 5, these guys are¡­ Tier 4! Looks like they''re reckless youngsters, must be the time they''re going around looking for females."


    "Is it fine to take them down?" Luck wondered. "I''ve been wanting some warmup for a while now!" He started smiling while preparing himself.


    "I''ll go too!" Lara said excitedly, her Spirits quickly assembling around her without her not even needing to call them for help.


    "Sure, I''ll help you guys Rank Up while you are at it." I smiled. "Go on!"


    "ROOAAARR!"


    The bulkiest of the three Tyrant Tigers seemed pissed off we were ignoring their threatening roars, as he quickly rushed towards Luck, swinging his gigantic ws at him.


    Tyrant Tigers, even as juveniles, are as huge as ten meters of height, this guy was a big stud too, probably having a height of twelve meters.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Compared to him, Luck looked like a tiny little wolf!


    SLAAAASH!


    A powerful sh attack reached Luck, as he swiftly evaded it. The attack strong enough to shatter the floor right below him.


    CRASH!


    "Damn, these guys are strong¡­!" Luck gritted his teeth. "But not so much¡­ I guess it might be a nice way to find out how strong I''ve truly be."


    "Go for it, Luck!" I smiled.


    Ding!


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail] ss and Subss have Ranked Up!]


    [ss]: [Wild Warrior: ¡ï] -> [Beast Warrior: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Beast Magician: ¡ï] -> [Wild Beast Magus: ¡ï¡ï]


    [All Stats of [System Owner]: [Luck cktail] have increased greatly! New Skills have been learned! Old Skills have gained some Bonus Levels!]


    [Level Cap has been increased! Max Level has been reset to 0!]


    [His [Magic Circle] has grown to [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Wild Beast Magician Magic Circle]


    [His [Physique] has grown to [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 1: Intermediate Beast King Physique]


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Wild Beast Magician Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 1: Intermediate Beast King Physique]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [EXP]: [0/50000]


    [ss]: [Beast Warrior: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Wild Beast Magus: ¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [6150/6150]


    [MP]: [13840/13840]


    [Strength]: [6500]


    [Defense]: [3730]


    [Magic]: [4550]


    [Resistance]: [3750]


    [Agility]: [6500]


    [Luck]: [4200]


    [Charm]: [3600]


    [Skills]: [Anima: ck Wolf Tribe: Lv3] [Divine Protection: Lv3] [Hunting: Lv5] [Keen Beast Senses: Lv5] [Butchering: Lv4] [Forager: Lv4] [Heavenly Divine Beast King: Lv4] [Divine Beast Transformation: Lv4] [Divine Beast Magic: Lv4] [Divine Beast Spirit Summon: Lv4] [Divine Beast Aura: Lv4] [Divine w Arts: Lv5] [Beast Mimicry: Lv3] [Super Self-Regeneration: Lv3] [Hero of Wild Beast''s Inheritance Seal: Lv2] [Magic-Resistant Fur: Lv1] [Elemental w: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Rhea, The Chief Goddess of Nature, Life, and Maternity] [Golden Tiger, Divine Beast King of Light] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)]


    -----


    FLAAAASSSH!


    A golden aura covered his entire body, boosting his strength even further beyond. His eyes shone brightly, as his ws grew out of his hands, and suddenly started to gather mes and Winds, part of his new Skill, [Elemental w]!


    "I''m ready! Let''s dance."


    "ROOOAARR!"


    CRAAAAASSSH!


    -----

 Chapter 896 Laras Growth

    Chapter 896 Lara''s Growth


    -----


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    Luck and the Large Tyrant Tiger shed, their ws letting out tremendous lightning strikes whenever they hit one another, causing the surroundings to tremble greatly.


    The Tyrant Tiger had the power and size, but Luck had the speed and explosive damage. His ws gained the element of mes and winds, enhancing his attack''s speed and damage over time.


    In just a couple of seconds, the Tyrant Tiger looked to be in quite the pickle, his entire body ring with mes, burning rapidly while covered in many shes.


    "GROOAAARRGH!"


    "Bring it!"


    CLAAAASSSH!


    Luck wasn''t using any of his killer moves, nor any other transformation either, wanting to test his newest Skill and putting to use all of his stats, learning how to use his strength and body as it developed.


    Although he just reached Tier 5 on Physique, he was much weakerpared to Aquarina, this was because Aquarina''s body had been tempered from a young age by her father and mother''s training, much like mine.


    So even as he leveled up, it won''t be easy to break the gap between him and the two of us. Hell, I''m pretty sure Zack has higher stats in a few things than him too.


    Luck''s main trump card, that even allows him to win against Tier 7 monsters by himself is his transformations, which give him divine auras and spiritual power.


    This is the way he can close the gap between him and us¡­ However, it''s not like he can do it all the time though. And he doesn''t want to abuse that power.


    That''s why he''s training his best to fight physically without having to rely on transformation and boosting skills, which will eventually help him raise his stats, as stats grow the more you put your body into stressful situations and exercise.


    His Beast Runes are particrly good at that, they''re specifically made to boost his physique, so the more the fight, the more their "true power" will awaken.


    And as for Lara¡­


    CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!


    While Zack decided to y one of the three tigers, Lara decided to take care of the third, who was swifter than the one Luck was fighting against, leaner, and slightly smarter.


    It was constantly trying to crush Lara with kicks and punches. However, Lara was constantly, and yfully, escaping his grasp using her Spirit''s assistance.


    She enveloped herself in Spirits of the Sky, and flew around like the wind, evading his incredibly fast blows, leaving the Tyrant Tiger shocked and slightly exhausted.


    Lara had an incredible amount of Magic Power and Mana, and although she was handling things fine now, her physique was very weak, and she had to relypletely in magical power to survive anything.


    So, naturally, she was constantly forming barriers of spirits and more, butcked the mastery necessary to createplete arrays without wasting so much Mana.


    She can brute force a lot of things, but eventually, she''ll run out of Mana and then, it''ll be over for her¡­ For someone so specialized on magic power, she needs to learn how to utilize her resources properly without wasting them.


    And finishing off her foes quickly too, something that might not be what she has in mind due to her yful nature. Another thing shecks is a way to restrain foes properly.


    Let''s see how much she can blossom with this!


    Ding!


    [System Owner]: [Lara Goathorn] ss and Subss have Ranked Up!]


    [ss]: [Apprentice Saintess] -> [Intermediate Saintess: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Spirit Mediator] -> [Spirit Whisperer: ¡ï]


    [All Stats of [System Owner]: [Lara Goathorn] have increased greatly! New Skills have been learned! Old Skills have gained some Bonus Levels!]


    [Level Cap has been increased! Max Level has been reset to 0!]


    [Her [Magic Circle] has grown to [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 1: Elemental Spirit Crown Magic Circle]


    [Her [Physique] has grown to [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 7: Spirit Beast Princess Physique]


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Lara Goathorn]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 1: Elemental Spirit Crown Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 2: Rank 7: Spirit Beast Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [EXP]: [0/10000]


    [ss]: [Intermediate Saintess: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Spirit Whisperer: ¡ï]


    [HP]: [2550/2550]


    [MP]: [110.548/110.548]


    [Strength]: [1575]


    [Defense]: [1483]


    [Magic]: [15641]


    [Resistance]: [11342]


    [Agility]: [3357]


    [Luck]: [9564]


    [Charm]: [10404]


    [Skills]: [Anima: White Sheep Tribe: Lv3] [Divine Protection: Lv3] [Keen Beast Senses: Lv5] [Forager: Lv4] [Spiritual Senses: Lv7] [Heavenly Divine Spirit Princess: Lv6] [Divine Spirit Beast Transformation: Lv2] [Divine Saintly Spirit Summoning Magic: Lv7] [Spirit''s Call: Lv8] [Spirit Fusion: Lv5] [Spirit Creation: Lv4] [Spirit Scepter Arts: Lv2] [Spirit Infusion: Lv2] [Spirit Weaponization: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Rhea, The Chief Goddess of Nature, Life, and Maternity] [Phoebe, the Chief Goddess of Intellect and Prophecy] [Freyr, the Great Divine Spirit King] [Freyja, the Great Divine Spirit Queen]


    -----


    Her stats increased by a lot, especially her specializations. And she only gained¡­ a single skill? But a rather strong sounding one!


    And she also had a strange skill she hadn''t used before at all, it was called¡­ Divine Spirit Beast Transformation? Is it simr to Luck''s? So she can do something simr?


    Odd, she hasn''t even used it now¡­


    "Ah, this aura¡­!"


    FLAAASH!


    Lara quickly realized she had Ranked Up, her Spiritual Senses and Keen Senses Skills leveled up, making her ability to sense her surroundings and predict enemy''s attacks sharper.


    "GRAAAH!"


    The Tyrant Tiger attacking her tried to surprise her with a st of light magic from its hands, followed by a descending kick as it leaped above her.


    However, Lara smiled confidently, as dozens of Spirits gathered in her hands, her eyes shining bright rainbow in color.


    "[Spirit Fusion]! [Spirit Weaponization]!"


    FLUOSH!


    All Spirits she gathered around her converged together, merging together and then taking a shape and a form she couldn''t create before, the shape of a huge red and green shield!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CRAAAASSSH!!!


    The tiger''s kick was blocked, as Lara was pushed several meters back, but kept her ground. The shield gained countless cracks as it effectively tanked the attack, and when it was about to break as the tyrant tiger smiled triumphantly¡­


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    It exploded with mes and cutting winds right in front of its face, unleashing all the umted energy it absorbed from the impact!


    Did she copy the effects of Sapphire?!


    -----

 Chapter 897 Time To Make More System Seeds

    Chapter 897 Time To Make More System Seeds


    -----


    At the same time as that happened, Luck''s ws pierced the tyrant tiger he was fighting, right into the back of his neck. The beast instantly fell into the floor, incapable of fighting anymore and with such a deadly blow that it died instantly. Its body was covered on wounds, showing how tenaciously had Luck fought.


    Zack had finished off the other Tyrant Tiger by himself, ending its life rather swiftly by easily blocking its hits with his winds and lightning and then beheading it with his powerful Divine Battle Axe Techniques.


    Ding!


    [Your Allies have in [Tyrant Tiger Juveniles (Tier 4)] x3!]


    [You earned 200.000 EXP!]


    Well, thanks for the EXP, I''ll take it. It''s not so much EXP, but it''ll suffice for now, more than enough EXP for what I had expected, which was nothing at all.


    "Well done! Looks like you guys Ranked Up well enough." I nodded confidently.


    "Ugh, I am so close to Max Level myself, but I need so much EXP!" Aquarinained behind me. "Can''t we go raid that Arachne Dungeon again, I wonder?"


    "The Fishman King Dungeon will have to do, there''s still a lot of strng monsters down there if we ever want to do some heavy grinding, which we''ll eventually do, I need the EXP as well." I nodded.


    "Well, I guess so." She shrugged.


    "Phew, that was amazing! Those new Skills you awakened for me were really good, Sylphy!" Luck said, leaping out of the huge tyrant tiger corpse.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The Weaponization Skill was unexpectedly useful too!" Lara was happy as well.


    "Ah, well, it is just your own talents blossoming a bit faster, but it was all your own powers, I didn''t exactly gifted them to you or something." Iughed, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    "Uh-huh¡­"


    "Alright then¡­"


    "Huh? Exupe? Levels? What are you guys talking about?"


    Meanwhile, as we talked about System-rted stuff, the rest of our friends felt¡­ left out. Zack, Celeste, Celica, and Mist had little idea what we were talking about and felt like they needed some exnations.


    "A-Ah, well, I guess we should exin this now that we''re alone." I decided to tell them anyways. "Remember that Heroic Talent Awakening I did to you guys back then?"


    "Oh, that¡­" Zack said.


    "Is it rted to what you did?" Celeste wondered curiously.


    "That awakening was really cool, I gained a lot of power from it." Mist said.


    "I got magic I never thought I could use." Celica giggled.


    "Yep, that¡­ Well, this is a more advanced form of that." I exined.


    "Yeah! When you defeat monsters you gain EXP, which are like numbers, and once you fill a certain amount of numbers, your level goes up, and you get a bunch of stats, which increase your body strength, speed, magic power, and other things passively!" Said Aquarina very excitedly. "Do you think you could give them one of those too? Lara and Luck got them as well before them¡­"


    "I was thinking about distributing more System Seeds, yeah." I nodded. "I gave them to Lara and Luck first because they needed to grow stronger the fastest to catch up to us, also Heroes tend to grow faster with the system I think, and it helps me dig their talents faster."


    "I see¡­" Zack nodded. "Okay then it''s my turn to get one, we''ve been friends for years so its only natural!"


    "Haha, okay¡­ Alice, can you make some?" I asked my Spirit.


    "I can." Alice nodded. "I can make more than one a day now that I''ve grown so much healthier, I think I could give them all one actually!"


    "All of them?!" I asked. "A-Are you sure that''s fine?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry, I can just rest the next days!" She said. "It''s your friends after all, we wouldn''t want to make them wait, right?"


    "So it''s Alice, huh?" Wondered Zack. "She''s always been a rather mysterious spirit, she was born with you, right? Is she where the System Powerse from?"


    "Y-Yeah, kind of¡­" It felt a bit weird to talk so openly about the System with my friends after so long. "I am a bit different, unlike others, I can''t level up, but I can use the EXP I earn to make my skills level up faster, and I can utilize it to enhance my dungeon''s growth, or even create more systems for everyone."


    "But why can''t you level up Sylphy?" Lara wondered, confused.


    "Well¡­ It''splicated, it''s just that my main system came with problems, or something. they can''t be fixed, but in exchange for that, I get different and new abilities." I exined as easy to understand as I could.


    "Oh, I get it. You sacrifice something to get something else." Luck nodded. "I''m guessing it wouldn''t be possible for us to get Dungeons or Quests, or anything like you do."


    "Yeah, those are unique to mine." I smiled. "But anyways, let''s begin, Alice, let''s do this."


    "Alright! I''ve been waiting for all of your friends to get a System this entire time!" Alice seemed really happy. "If I tell you the truth, these Systems I create, once they acquire a host, gain some energy that is administrated back to me. The reason I''ve grown so healthy is also thanks to these Systems that are supplying me with energy."


    "Oh, I didn''t knew that¡­ But it makes sense now that I think about it." I caressed Alice''s little head as she sat over my shoulders. "Are they like your kids in a way?"


    "M-Maybe¡­ Though they cannot develop into the level I am, they do get attached to their hosts, and seem to be rooting for them." Alice said. "Well, enough banter, let''s do this¡­"


    Alice raised her hands, asrge quantities of energy gathered in her hands. The energy seemed simr to Souls themselves, this was the purest form of the "EXP", Souls, which were also the source of power that the Transmigration Gods used to be rulers of the universe, ording to Alice.


    FLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 898 You Get A System! And You Get A System! Everyone Gets A System!

    Chapter 898 You Get A System! And You Get A System! Everyone Gets A System!


    -----


    The reason the systems are made this way is also because these "Gods of Transmigration" get a share of the EXP for themselves, gaining Soul Power, and further strengthening themselves. The higher level their champions, the stronger they can grow.


    Though seeing how selfish they actually were, I doubt they do this without personal gain in mind, after all, there''s no way they would just do this because they felt bad for the people or something, they specifically send heroes to worlds to harvest their Souls through their hero''s Systems.


    At the same time, they "solve" problems there that are making their Soul Reincarnation Cycles slower. Or so I''ve learned from Alice as she had told me about them the more she regains her memories or feel that they had be clearer.


    However, the Glitched System has no such connection with them, meaning that I get all the EXP for myself¡­ And perhaps these abilities we''ve developed are simr to the abilities that Gods of Transmigration can use. I can even gain some of the EXP they gain if they have a System too, so its really simr now that I think about it.


    In fact, they''re very simr, from System Creation to Quest Generation, and even Dungeon Creation, and not just a normal dungeon, but a World-Type Dungeon said that can only be made by Gods of High Ranks, which emte worlds by themselves.


    It could even be said that my Dungeon is something simr to what Gods call a "Divine Realm", an expression of their Divinity that materializes into a pocket dimension where they can stay safely, and travel across space.


    I can''t move my Dungeon around while I''m inside, but it somehow fits a bit¡­ Well, these are just spections at the end.


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 10.500.000 EXP!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You have created [System Seed] x4!]


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Alice created four beautiful silver-colored cubes, covered on blue-colored circuits, they floated in midair, glowing with a mighty divine aura.


    "Amazing¡­ I can create four at the same time without feeling that tired¡­" She said. "Phew! Alright you guys, take these, one at a time."


    Everyone felt slightly nervous, but Alice trusted my friends just as much as I did. Starting from Zack, to Celeste, Mist, and Celica, everyone took a cube and gently absorbed it into their chests.


    The results were almost instantly!


    Ding!


    [Zack] has been registered as a [System Owner]!]


    [Celeste] has been registered as a [System Owner]!]


    [Mist] has been registered as a [System Owner]!]


    [Celica] has been registered as a [System Owner]!]


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Zack]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 5: Lightning Tempest Lord Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Thunderstorm King Physique]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [ss]: [Axe Warrior]


    [Subss]: [Wind Magician]


    [HP]: [6267/6267]


    [MP]: [23754/23754]


    [Strength]: [7854]


    [Defense]: [5230]


    [Magic]: [5173]


    [Resistance]: [2686]


    [Agility]: [3376]


    [Luck]: [2230]


    [Charm]: [2560]


    [Skills]: [Amazonian Warrior Bloodline: Lv3] [Forager: Lv5] [Hunter: Lv5] [Butcher: Lv5] [High-Speed Climbing: Lv4] [Beast Aura: Tempest Horned Bear: Lv2] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv2] [Divine Battle Axe Arts: Lv4] [Tempest Magic: Lv3] [Thunderstorm Aura: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    .


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Celeste]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 3: Dark Shadow Witch Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 3: Abyssal Bat Queen Physique]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [ss]: [Spear Fighter]


    [Subss]: [Witch]


    [HP]: [3450/3450]


    [MP]: [63600/63600]


    [Strength]: [5150]


    [Defense]: [2160]


    [Magic]: [6094]


    [Resistance]: [5650]


    [Agility]: [5300]


    [Luck]: [1800]


    [Charm]: [5500]


    [Skills]: [Abyssal Tail Demon Bloodline: Lv5] [Paralyzing Poison Tail: Lv5] [Explorer: Lv5] [Demonic Eyes of Darkness: Lv5] [Dark Arts: Lv4] [Beast Aura: Abyssal Bat Queen Aura: Lv2] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv2] [Demonic Shadow Abyss Spear Arts: Lv3] [Ancient Abyss Magic: Lv3]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    .


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Mist]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 7: Healing Light Saintess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 5: Dexterous Magic Archer Physique]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [ss]: [Priest]


    [Subss]: [Archer]


    [HP]: [2850/2850]


    [MP]: [47200/47200]


    [Strength]: [3250]


    [Defense]: [2860]


    [Magic]: [5008]


    [Resistance]: [4175]


    [Agility]: [4800]


    [Luck]: [8800]


    [Charm]: [6500]


    [Skills]: [Jaw Demon Bloodline: Lv1] [Sharp Biting Jaws: Lv2] [Inspiring Words: Lv5] [Healing Innocence: Lv5] [First Aids: Lv4] [Beast Aura: Heavenly Swan Aura: Lv2] [Unyielding Love (Zack): Lv5] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv2] [Celestial Light Bow Arts: Lv4] [Revitalizing Magic: Lv5]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    .


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Celica]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 2: Phantasmal Puppeteer Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 1: Demon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [ss]: [Puppeteer]


    [Subss]: [Phantom Magician]


    [HP]: [2150/2150]


    [MP]: [85700/85700]


    [Strength]: [2150]


    [Defense]: [2160]


    [Magic]: [7690]


    [Resistance]: [6700]


    [Agility]: [3300]


    [Luck]: [6500]


    [Charm]: [6500]


    [Skills]: [Puppeteer Demon Bloodline: Lv6] [Phantom Strings: Lv5] [Golem Creation: Lv5] [Minion Guard: Lv5] [Puppet Obsession: Lv4] [Beast Aura: Phantasmal Puppeteer Aura: Lv4] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv2] [Demonic Puppet Creation: Lv4] [Phantasmal Magic: Lv3]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    Just seeing their Status after so long since we''ve been friends made me feel in awe. Their stats were amazing in many ways, much more than I had originally thought! Although Aquarina''s Status is still the highest amongst everyone, the rest of our friends are not cking at all either¡­


    Zack is a powerful warrior that specializes on Health, Strength, and Defenses, and has a really good Mana and Magic Stat despite being a warrior primarily! He''s amazingly talented. Although this might also be thanks to our early training too.


    Mist is a strong healer thatbines her alright offense with her great magic power, has a lot of Mana, moderate to good speed, and a lot of Luck and Charisma! I didn''t expect that!


    Celeste is abination of both fast physical and magic attacks, and a small bulk, shepensates with high speed and really good spells that restrain and weaken foes.


    Andstly, Celica is a fantastic summoner and golem creator, like I always thought¡­ Though, her Mana and Magic are much higher than I had expected.


    "Wow, so this is a system thing, huh?" Zack wondered.


    "So many numbers¡­" Mist felt confused.


    "Huh¡­ Oh, it says I''m a puppeteer!" Said Celica, giggling.


    "Hey, Sylphy¡­ What is this Divine Protection?" Celeste asked me. "Why¡­ does it says your name?"


    "Huh? Wait, what?!"


    -----

 Chapter 899 Mists Dreams

    Chapter 899 Mist''s Dreams


    -----


    After seeing everyone''s Status, I have to admit that I was left¡­ slightly speechless. Why is my name in the Divine Blessings thing?!


    "Why is it there?! Alice?!" I asked her in desperation.


    "C-Calm down a bit¡­" Alice sighed. "It''s not like it''s a bad thing! It just counts as a Divine Protection because you''ve given them heroic seeds."


    "The Talent Awakening thing?" Wondered Aquarina. "Hey, I was wondering why we weren''t getting that¡­"


    "It''s because you already have a Heroic Talent and a powerful Heroic Seed, something Gods nt into your souls to make you flourish through their Divine Protections." Alice exined. "So you can''t get another one¡­ However, it is different with Sylph and her friends. Because theycked one, when Sylph gave them one, even if much smaller and weaker than the one that Gods can create, it still counted as that, and it was qualified as a Divine Protection, just like when Gods do it."


    "U-Unbelievable¡­" Said Zack. "I always knew something was wrong with you Sylphy, you''re a goddess!"


    "I-I''m not anything like that, geez!" I gave him a karate chop. "Anyways, are you happy now? Try practicing your Skills whenever we find monsters to fight. The system will be especially powerful for non-heroes, who can develop their power even more than us, it might take some time but you''ll get even stronger."


    "A-Alright! I''m quite looking forward to it, actually!" Mist seemed the most excited. "I-I''ll practice all my Skills like I''ve been doing since I got them! I won''t fall back!"


    "You sure are motivated." Celesteughed, giving Mist a head pat. "I guess I''ll give it a shot too¡­ Hmm,e to think of it, why is your Bloodline so low level? You haven''t awakened your innate powers?"


    "E-Eh?" Mist was confused. "Dunno¡­ It says Jaw Demon, but I don''t like using my jaws¡­ It''s ugly, right? So I prefer to heal and shoot from afar! N-Nothing wrong with that, right?"


    "They''re not ugly¡­" Zack sighed. "But well, it still your decision, so don''t worry."


    "Mist should try biting some more things! Her bite will get stronger!" Celicamented. "Maybe she can gain the powers of Glutton or something! She could bite everything and store everything and-"


    "S-Shut up! I-I don''t wanna be an ugly biter critter¡­!" Mist got very angry out of nowhere. "S-So enough already!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Okay, sorry¡­" Celica sighed, but Mist ignored her.


    Mist remained in silence after saying that, looking elsewhere while furrowing her white eyebrows. Zack was trying tofort her, but for the first time ever, she was ignoring him!


    I approached Celeste as we made our way to the Dungeon, to ask her what was wrong. She knew Mist the most after all.


    "Ah¡­ Well, when she was much younger, before meeting you guys, I remember that human kids used to bully her, they called her Ugly Biter Critter¡­" Sighed Celeste. "It has been a while since then, but I guess she hasn''t gotten over that. Kids can be so cruel¡­"


    "Well, we are kids ourselves, but yeah." Aquarina sighed. "That''s really going too far. But can be expected from the human kids of that Eastgrain city, it was filled with filth."


    "Yeah, nobody here has ever bullied her since we got in here, it has been years now but¡­ I suppose Mist is taking her sweet time getting over that." Celeste sighed. "It''s understandable now, she got a stigma over her jaws. Despite being the pride of her tribe she sees them as something ugly and unsightly. I remember¡­ many times seeing her looking herself in a mirror, covering half her face with a piece of paper, pretending to be a "normal" girl, and then she would start crying. I haven''t seen her do this since we got here but¡­ yeah."


    "Oh¡­ That''s so awful, poor Mist." Sighed Lara. "She''s such a cute girl! I would beat down anybody that were to ever bully her!"


    "Now I feel so bad I told her that¡­ I-I just wanted her to make her feel better¡­" Celica seemed very regretful.


    "Dang it, that ce was hellish. I can''t imagine how they would had treated us Anima folk over there." Luck crossed his arms.


    "Yeah, I''m d we''re out of that ce¡­" Celeste sighed. "Though, it''s better to leave this to her boyfriend, he''s the only one that has gotten so deep into her heart. Zack''s a bit rough around the edges though, so I don''t know if we should trust him too much on this one."


    "Hmmm, let''s just hope. If nothing works, we''ll make something for Mist. She''s our best friend after all." I smiled. "I bet we could bake some of her favorite pastries, and big loaves of bread."


    "Sounds good!" Aquarina nodded. "Let''s give her all the love she needs, she''s our sunshine sometimes after all, hehe."


    "Yeah! Besties forever!" Lara giggled happily.


    "Well, alright, tell me what I can do to help too." Luck nodded.


    "You sure are good friends." Alice smiled, sitting atop my head. "Sylphy, I''m feeling a bit sleepy¡­ I''ll be going to the Soul Scape for now¡­ Yawn¡­"


    "Sure, rest well!" I said, as Alice disappeared.


    .


    .


    .


    After having been reminded of her Bloodline, and the abilities which she believed to be ugly and bizarre, Mist fell into depression, as she recalled the bullying she suffered by the hands of the human children in Eastgrain.


    She ended yelling at Celica, her friend, and she felt so embarrassed and angry at the same time that she couldn''t even talk anymore, something very different from her usual cheerful self. It seems that as years went by and she reached puberty, her emotions changed, and she recalls her traumas much more painfully than she used to do back then, when she was much more na?ve.


    Going as far as distancing herself from her group to not bother them anymore with her temper tantrums, she sighed, looking into the forest.


    However, she wouldn''t be left alone, as the warm hand of Zack gently touched her shoulder.


    "Mist¡­ Let''s talk. You don''t really need to act like this, we''re all your friends. And I¡­ well, I''m your boyfriend, right?" Zack asked. "So please¡­"


    "Z-Zack¡­" Mist nced back at him, as she hugged him tightly, crying over his chest. "S-Sorry¡­ I didn''t wanted to be rude! Sniff¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 900 Mists Lost Mother

    Chapter 900 Mist''s Lost Mother


    -----


    As Sylphy and her friends decided to leave Mist and Zack alone for some time, the little demon girl hugged her boyfriend, cing her face over his chest. She liked to smell him a bit, his scent always kind of made her calm.


    "Mist¡­ Let''s talk. You don''t really need to act like this, we''re all your friends. And I¡­ well, I''m your boyfriend, right?" Zack asked. "So please¡­"


    "Z-Zack¡­" Mist nced back at him, as she hugged him tightly, crying over his chest. "S-Sorry¡­ I didn''t want to be rude! Sniff¡­"


    "It''s fine." Zack sighed. "I can understand how you felt¡­ I used to be bullied as well when I was much younger back in my tribe."


    "Y-You were?" Mist was surprised.


    "Yeah, I mean, it''s nothing really to brag about, and I am not trying for you to rte with me because we were both bullied, it''s not right¡­ But well, I was an orphan as well." Zack sighed. "My parents both died on a Goblin Invasion, and I was always alone and grumpy. The kids bullied me for having no parents and looking like an animal¡­ because I grew up in the jungle."


    "E-Eh? So awful¡­" Mist sighed. "I never thought you would had gone through that yourself¡­"


    "Not like I look all that perfect myself, you''re exaggerating. We''ve all gone through our fair share of stuff." Sighed Zack. "Though, I guess not even knowing that would change what you went through your past."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm, no, I want to learn more about you too¡­" Mist said. "I never imagined you could go through that¡­ I''m so sorry, yet a bit intrigued¡­ How did you deal with it?"


    "I couldn''t really deal with it¡­" Zack sighed. "I grew up lonely, and no kid ever yed with me. I hunted on my own and lived on my own. It felt as if I didn''t even belonged to the vige. I felt so lonely¡­ But it changed one day when Aquarina appeared, she didn''t discriminate me like the other kids, although she was rude, she didn''t chase me out either."


    "Aquarina¡­ Right, you twoe from the same vige." Mist said.


    "Yeah, she was¡­ perhaps the first person I could have ever considered a friend, although we were more like rivals." Zackughed, recalling those times with a bit ofughter. "Though, it really changed when Sylphy showed up. Aquarina was head-over-heels for her, and I ended sneaking into the two, Aquarina would get annoyed, but wouldn''t really tell me to go away, and we ended bing friends, all three of us."


    "Ooh, so cute¡­" Mist smiled. "So they¡­?"


    "Y-Yeah, without realizing, I ended making two really good friends, they were always there for me. Always, it felt like¡­ I was finally with a family. Their parents were also friendly and took me over as one of their own." Zack sighed. "I sometimes thought it was a bit unfair, that I didn''t deserved their help, but¡­ There wasn''t much room to argue with them."


    "¡­" Mist remained in silence as she nced at Zack''s bright green eyes. "Yeah¡­ I do also have friends; Celeste was like my big sis¡­ And some other kids at the orphanage too, like Ate, and Mina. They were always trying to cheer me up¡­ And big sis Celeste was there, always¡­ without her, I don''t know what would had be of me. A-Ah, of course, with Mom Mary too¡­"


    "Mom?" Zack wondered.


    "M-Mary is like my mom¡­ Well, she raised me and all, I never really meet my real mom or dad¡­" Mist sighed.


    "I guess we''re not so far either in that, Ninhursag in her various animal forms protected me through all my childhood, secretly. And then, once it was revealed, she pretty much adopted me." Zackughed a bit embarrassedly. "She''s like my mom too¡­ I really love her."


    "I love Mary too!" Mist smiled. "And mother-inw is a really nice mom too, she always greets me and invites me to eat at her house."


    "She really loves you, hahah." Zackughed. "There hasn''t been a day where she hadn''t told me to treasure you, because you''re very important and special."


    "Auntie Ninhursag¡­" Mist blushed a bit.


    "Feeling better now?" Zack asked. "You''re not whatever those stupid kids called you back then, you''re a lovely girl that always brightens everyone''s day. Sylph, Aquarina, Celeste, Celica, and everyone else always say that you''re the one that brings everyone''s happiness with your energetic personality and your positiveness. And even I¡­ well, you''ve healed my broken heart quite a lot too."


    "Z-Zack¡­ I¡­" Mist started crying again.


    "Eh? You''re crying?" Zack panicked.


    "But not out of sadness, I''m just¡­ sniff, really happy¡­" Mist cried. "I''m so dumb, to get mad at something so stupid¡­ Everyone''s like my family too, like you said! Also you¡­ you''re m everything, Zack!"


    "C-Come on now, stop saying such embarrassing things¡­" Zack blushed, scratching his chin.


    "Heheh¡­ But what did you mean by healing you?" Mist wondered.


    "I¡­ well¡­"


    Zack started recalling some of the memories of the crush he once had.


    "I once had a crush on Sylphy¡­ I really liked her." Zack sighed.


    "Eeeeh?!" Mist suddenly panicked. "You like her?!"


    "N-Not now! Not anymore, I only like you now, Mist." Zack calmed her down. "I''m just talking about the past."


    "O-Oh¡­" Mist nodded. "T-Then go on."


    "Unlike Aquarina, who was really tomboyish and a bit of a meanie, Sylphy was really so nice with me. She was always helping me, always trying to cheer me up, and always gifting me things, talking with me, ying with me¡­" Zackughed. "I really fell for her; I couldn''t help it. I was a bit dumb though, I never realized how much she liked Aquarina. It took me a while to realize that¡­ And once I did and saw the two girls holding hands, seriously in love I¡­ I felt so heartbroken." Zack sighed, lowering his head.


    "But it was obvious, isn''t it? the clues were right there, maybe¡­ I had tried to ignore the fact Sylphy liked Aquarina, and stupidly tried topete for her love with my friend, only separating us further instead of keeping us close¡­ Now it is different, we''re even more together than ever but¡­ Well, in those times, it was when you showed up."


    -----

 Chapter 901 These Girls Love Teasing!

    Chapter 901 These Girls Love Teasing!


    -----


    "At first you were really interested on me, it felt cute but a bit too forceful¡­" Zack sighed. "I was still dealing with my own thoughts and all, but you never gave me a break."


    "Hehehe, I saw you all sad, and I always wondered why you were like that when you were so handsome¡­ and strong and cool!" Said Mist. "I wanted to cheer you up, but I ended kind of liking you¡­" She blushed.


    "I know, hahaha." Zack smiled,ughing a bit. "You showed up when I had my first heartbreak and healed me. As time went on, even when I wasn''t that nice with you, you were still there¡­ I really appreciate it. You''re really important to me, Mist."


    Zack, who was usually not that good at words, ended expressing himself perhaps the most on his entire life. Never had he spoken so much about his own feelings, past, and thoughts like he had done now, surprising even himself.


    "Uwaaahh¡­ My Zacky¡­" Mist was blushing while on tears of happiness. "I wuv you! I wuv you sho much!"


    "E-Eh?! Aahh¡­!"


    Mist ended leaping over Zack, beginning to kiss his entire face several times, her small and delicate arms wrapped around his torso, and she rubbed her face on his chest.


    "Let''s be together forever¡­ Let''s marry, and then have a big family, okay?"Mist asked with her golden eyes filled with happiness. "D-Do you want to?"


    "I-I¡­ Yes, I''ve¡­ already made up my mind." Zack smiled. "I also want to build a family with you, Mist. I-I really love you¡­ I really love you a lot!"


    The two kissed lovingly, while their friends nced in the back with smiles¡­


    "Oh my gosh they''re so cute." Celeste was almost in tears.


    "I can''t believe it¡­ So this is how Zack truly is? He''s so nice with her!" Celica giggled.


    "Very adorable¡­" Lara smiled. "Luck~"


    "E-Eh? W-What¡­?" Luck wondered.


    "Let''s kiss too!" Lara teased him.


    "S-Stop with your teasing¡­!" Luck covered his face.


    "I feel a bit bad for spying on them, but this helped me understand a bit more how Zack felt¡­" Aquarina seemed slightly down. "I didn''t knew he was so heartbroken back then, urgh¡­ I feel terrible now."


    "W-Well, it was back then, a few years ago. He has gotten over it, and so we did." Sylphy smiled. "I kind of knew how he felt but I didn''t really know what to do¡­ I''m d Mist showed up on our lives. She quickly became what Zack really needed, someone lovely that would take care of our friend and love him unconditionally, just like he loves her."


    "They make the cutest couple¡­" Aquarina blushed. "Let''s be lovely and snuggle together too, alright?"


    "Heheh, okay~" Sylphy giggled, as Aquarina held her hand, rubbing her head on her shoulder. "Anyways, we should go pick them up, they''re kissing a bit too much now, no?"


    "Ahh~! Z-Zack, you''re kissed my chest¡­" Mist blushed a bit out of nowhere.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "E-Eh? S-Sorry¡­" Zack blushed. "Did it hurt?"


    "I-It felt nice but¡­ it was surprising¡­" Mist blushed a bit more, as she sat down over Zack''s legs. "Hm? W-What''s this hard thing pointing at my butt?"


    "T-That''s¡­ Err¡­ W-Well, I¡­" Zack was having a hard time trying to find an excuse to his natural reaction as a teenager after being embraced by the girl he loved.


    "I-It''s big¡­ Is this your¡­?" Mist wondered, suddenly touching his bulge.


    "E-Enough!" Sylphy quickly stepped in before things escted. "Enough, enough! You''re too young for this! Zack! We talked about it!"


    "Y-Yes, sorry¡­ I will patiently wait." Zack quickly stood up and covered his boner with his hands. "Sorry about that, Mist."


    "E-Eh? Ah, okay." Mist giggled. "I didn''t thought it was THAT, but it made me feel a bit ttered that you were aroused by me¡­ Heheh¡­"


    "Where did she learn that?!" Sylphy felt surprised.


    "Come on, we all know this stuff at that age¡­" Zack crossed his arms. "Also don''t act like you''re a saint, I know you and Aquarina always take baths together! I can already guess you do more than just bathing, huh?"


    Sylphy suddenly feltpletely embarrassed, growing as red as a lobster.


    "W-Wha¡­?! What are you on about?! T-That''s¡­ not your business! Anyways, we were here for a mission so¡­" Sylph quickly tried to change the subject. "Shall we resume?"


    "Sure, yeah, you''re right. Were you guys spying on us?" Zack raised an eyebrow.


    "Don''t get so mad, Zacky, they''re our friends." Mist smiled, holding his hand.


    Celeste was overseeing everything like the "responsible" big sister.


    "Well, those things happen, especially with horny boys." Celesteughed. "But we should get going for now."


    "Okay!" Everyone cheered, as they got going.


    In the way to the dungeon, Mist asked if Celeste had any experience with boys or girls, and Celeste said that she had have a boyfriend and two girlfriends before even meeting Sylphy and everyone else¡­


    "You had three rtionships?!" Sylphy was surprised.


    "Yeah, but they neversted too long." Celeste yawned. "Nothing really that special. I don''t even know if those people are somewhere or something. It was mostly out of experimentation; we were young and horny and stuff happened¡­ I think it''s normal. But yeah, don''t go overboard."


    "D-Does this means you''ve lost your v-virginity, Celeste?" Lara wondered, blushing as her littlemb ears began pping.


    "Yup, I''ve had what some call¡­ sex." Celeste smiled teasingly. "Are you intrigued, littlemb~?" She whispered into Lara''s ears.


    "Uwaaahaha!" Lara cried, blushing, and then hiding behind Luck.


    "Don''t tease her like that, please." Luck sighed. "A-And if possible, keep those things for yourself¡­"


    "You''re blushing all over boy, I bet you want to know more." Celeste giggled. "Hmm, I wonder if I should talk about my experiences, so you kids can learn a bit before trying anything. You''re never too safe, right?"


    "W-We won''t be trying anything!" Sylphy sighed. "A-And we''re here! Now, enough talk, let''s collect things and then go back home!"


    After saying those words, Sylphy and her friends collected a variety of materials and living specimens of fish, aquatic monsters, and even some seabirds along the way.


    Once they were finally back home, they entered Sylphy''s Dungeon to see how she would add all these animals, monsters, and nts inside her Dungeon.


    "Alright! Time to do this¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 902 Upgrading The Dungeon

    Chapter 902 Upgrading The Dungeon


    -----


    We swiftly got to work. I first decided to exchange some EXP into Dungeon Energy, as what it had umted wouldn''t be near as enough to ce all the things I wanted.


    So, I happily gave up another ten million for more Dungeon Energy~


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 10.000.000 EXP!]


    [You gained +10.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    With that done, we got to work as I said before. First of all, I ced all the nts and trees we collected from the Emerald Forest in the first forest.


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Delphiro Herb (D Grade)] x23!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Red Maiden Flower (D Grade)] x17!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Sapphire Herb (C Grade)] x10!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Emerald Crystal Wood (B Grade)] x6!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Fiery Red Volcanic Tree (B Grade)] x5!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Water Spring Spirit Tree (A Grade)] x4!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Red Spotted Mushroom (D Grade)] x16!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Green Parasol Mushroom (C Grade)] x5!]


    [You have spent 5.130 Dungeon Energy to assimte the materialspletely!]


    [New Herbs, Trees, and Mushrooms have begun growing in the Dungeon''s Third Floor!]


    [Your Dungeon has gained 8900 EXP for growing 89 different nts.]


    The process was really quick with my friends there to help me ce the nts. And using their magic to help me out, watering them and giving them enough nutrients to grow healthy wasn''t a problem either.


    The Dungeon Energy cost was quite a lot, but I ended earning a lot of Dungeon EXP out of it, which was pretty nice. I guess a proper way to earn Dungeon EXP is by cing new items inside and letting the Dungeon assimte them.


    "So many new nts!" Lara said, wandering around the grasnds.


    "Those elemental trees look a bit awkward in the middle of this grasnd." Laughed Zack. "But they indeed look quite interesting."


    "The Fountain Trees are producing a lot of spring water!" Mist pointed at these particr trees.


    "I wonder if they''ll getrger over time." Celeste said.


    "Well, are we going to let these beasts in?" Wondered Luck, he was bringing with himself several creatures we captured.


    "Yep, let''s begin that too."


    We also decided to introduce some Crystal Wolves we captured alive, and Multi-Colored Crystal Horned Deer, alongside whatever bugs we could find, especially a whole beehive. Oh! And we also introduced a few handful of fish monsters in the ever-growingke, and a lot of normal fishes.


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Crystal Wolves (Tier 3)] x11!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Multi-Colored Crystal Horned Deer (Tier 3)] x16!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Different Kinds of Bugs (Tier 0)] x75!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Golden Bees (Tier 1)] x225!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Different Kinds of Fresh Water Fish (Tier 0)] x63!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Red-Scaled Giant Fresh Water Trout (Tier 1)] x32!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Electrifying Catfish (Tier 1)] x28!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Lake Shark (Tier 2)] x13!]


    [You have spent 7.150 Dungeon Energy to assimte the animals and monsterspletely!]


    [New Animals and Monsters have begun to thrive in the Dungeon''s First Floor!]


    [Your Dungeon has gained 10.000 EXP for assimting over a hundred different Animals and nts!]


    The way the Dungeon assimted living beings was pretty simple, once you ced them in the area, the Dungeon Energy would quickly be imbued into them, and a connection between the Dungeon and the living beings would be created.


    The Dungeon would then "register" them all within its inner structure, simr to what Alice calls a "Advanced Gics Storage Facility", it registers every living being, when they die, and when new ones are born from them. Like this, the Dungeon willbegin spawning them over time.


    Also, new monsters that evolved from these first ones will eventually pop up, which is pretty much what Alice calls evolution¡­ but much faster than normal.


    "Hmm! Looks good to me." I nodded as I admired the changes.


    The monsters and animals instantly became docile to the dungeon master or anybody rted to them, meaning that we could walk towards them, pet them, and they would act very docile and nice, without ever biting us.


    Even the furious crystal wolves instantly felt strange, and then calmed down, some even were licking my face as I speak!


    "Hey, stop it, big guy!"


    "Arf! Woof!"


    However, the fluffy wolves would not stop! I was being attacked by fluffiness right now¡­


    Anyways, we decided to quickly move to the third floor, where the rest of the animals and materials we acquired would go.


    Getting in there, we instantly threw all the fish and monsters we had, deciding to ce them first because they were too many and would be lessplicated than cing coral trees, algae, and other things.


    Oh, and my Dungeon Energy was almost running low, so I ended spending another ten million. I had a lot so it didn''t hurt as much, it was all to invest in the Dungeon, its rich products, and resources, and of course, so it can level up, give me a new Floor, and more Bonus Stats, making me even stronger!


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 10.000.000 EXP!]


    [You gained +10.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Different Kinds of Sea Fish (Tier 0)] x87!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Different Kinds of Crustaceans (Tier 0)] x73!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Different Kinds of Mollusks (Tier 0)] x52!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Different Kinds of Sea Birds (Tier 0)] x27!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Magical Cleaner Shrimps (Tier 1)] x43!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Scissor Crabs (Tier 1)] x63!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Giant Volcanic Emperor Crabs (Tier 3)] x16!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Wrathful Sea Snake (Tier 4)] x8!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Magician Dolphin (Tier 2)] x26!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Giant Emperor Squid (Tier 4)] x9!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Camouging Thieving Octopus (Tier 2)] x21!]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Iridescent Spirit Krill (Tier 1)] x106!]


    [You have spent 7.750 Dungeon Energy to assimte the animals and monsterspletely!]


    [New Animals and Monsters have begun to thrive in the Dungeon''s First Floor!]


    [Your Dungeon has gained 10.000 EXP for assimting over a hundred different Animals and nts!]


    [Dungeon EXP]: [47.648/50.000]


    The moment the animals and monsters were ced underwater, they started swimming everywhere, from giants to small krill, and even amusing dolphins!


    -----

 Chapter 903 A Dungeon Floor Overflowing With Life

    Chapter 903 A Dungeon Floor Overflowing With Life


    -----


    With new fish, crabs, shrimps, squids, and all other types of animals and monsters swimming everywhere, the seas became a much more beautiful and diverse world. We were missing the sea turtles but we couldn''t find any.


    The Dungeon EXP was getting closer to the max value already, even though I''ve had to waste a lot of my own EXP, it was getting results! Next, we have to quickly introduce the rest of the materials we brought!


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Different Kinds of Sea Algae (E Rank)] x35]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Different Kinds of Corals (E Rank)] x47]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Mushroom Jellyfish Polyp (C Rank)] x31]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Poisonous Purple Mushroom Jellyfish Polyp (C Rank)] x21]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Earthy Spiky Mushroom Jellyfish Polyp (C Rank)] x22]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Electrifying Mushroom Jellyfish Polyp (C Rank)] x23]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Red Coral Tree Branch (C Rank)] x26]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Green Coral Tree Branch (C Rank)] x18]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Blue Coral Tree Branch (C Rank)] x21]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Yellow Coral Tree Branch (C Rank)] x23]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Red Coral Tree Fruit (D Rank)] x11]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Green Coral Tree Fruit (D Rank)] x12]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Blue Coral Tree Fruit (D Rank)] x10]


    [The Dungeon has assimted [Yellow Coral Tree Fruit (D Rank)] x12]


    [You have spent 5.270 Dungeon Energy to assimte the materialspletely!]


    [New Corals, and other kinds of materials have begun growing in the Dungeon''s Third Floor!]


    [Your Dungeon has gained 10.000 EXP for growing over 100 different corals and other materials.]


    [The First and Second Dungeon Floor have reached their maximum capacity of new species. To introduce more, please wait until all new species settle down and reproduce to a certain amount.]


    As we spread all the materials we found inside my Dungeon''s third floor depths and also on the inds, the notification popped up as I spent thest bits of Dungeon Energy into cing everything together for the dungeon to properly assimte.


    And the EXP was just as generous as before¡­ Whew, our efforts were not wasted, that''s for sure!


    Suddenly, the Dungeon System manifestation, resembling a floating cube, flew towards us and seemed to celebrate, conjuring all sorts of bright lights, and firing them into the sky.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] celebrates the Dungeon reaching Level 4!]


    "Congrattions, Sylphy, the Dungeon has reached Level 4 thanks to everyone''s efforts!" Alice celebrated.


    "Oh yeah, how can I forget that?"


    I checked the Dungeon Master Skill, and scrolled down where it showed the entire Dungeon''s "Status", from its current EXP, Dungeon Energy, Facilities, and everything else.


    -----


    [Current Dungeon Level]: [Level 4]


    [Dungeon EXP]: [7.648/200.000]


    [Dungeon Energy]: [3.739]


    [Bonus Stats]: [+5.000]


    [Avable Dungeon Floors]


    Level 1: [Floor 1]: [Grasnd-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 2: [Floor 2]: [Labyrinth-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 3: [Floor 3]: [Sea-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 4: [Floor 4]: [???]


    [Dungeon Facilities]


    [Floor 1]: [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)]


    [Floor 2]: [Set of Trap Devices of Suffering (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Slime Nest (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Spider Nest (D+ Grade)]


    [Floor 3]: [Fish Monster Reef (C Grade)] [Tropical Paradise Ind (C Grade)] [Coral Golems Castle (C Grade)]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Floor 4]: [???]


    [Dungeon Monsters]


    [Floor 1]: [Horned Rabbits (Tier 1)] [Gray Wolves (Tier 2)] [Giant Bear (Tier 3)] [Forest King (Tier 4)] [Night Horned Rabbits (Tier 1)] [Crystal Wolves (Tier 3)] [Multi-Colored Crystal Horned Deer (Tier 3)] [Different Kinds of Bugs (Tier 0)] [Golden Bees (Tier 1)] [Red-Scaled Giant Fresh Water Trout (Tier 1)] [Electrifying Catfish (Tier 1)] [Lake Shark (Tier 2)]


    [Floor 2]: [Blue Slimes (Tier 1)] [Green Slimes (Tier 2)] [Red Slimes (Tier 3)] [Slime King (Tier 4)] [Spider Queen (Tier 4)] [ck Spiders (Tier 2)] [Giant ck Spiders (Tier 3)] [Big Rats (Tier 1)] [Timid Crickets (Tier 1)]


    [Floor 3]: [zing Tuna (Tier 3)] [Torpedo Shark (Tier 4)] [Lightning Sardine (Tier 2)] [Magical Cleaner Shrimps (Tier 1)] [Scissor Crabs (Tier 1)] [Giant Volcanic Emperor Crabs (Tier 3)] [Wrathful Sea Snake (Tier 4)] [Magician Dolphin (Tier 2)] [Giant Emperor Squid (Tier 4)] [Camouging Thieving Octopus (Tier 2)] [Iridescent Spirit Krill (Tier 1)]


    [Floor 4]: [???]


    ----


    "Oh? Was it rearranged?" I wondered.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] says that they have rearranged the Dungeon Status so it could look more presentable, by separating facilities and avable monsters of each floor, things can be much clearer.]


    "Indeed, you can also just toggle off the monsters and facilities if they be toorge. It is mostly just to keep them all in check. New monsters might be added if a considerable mutation can be recognized as a brand-new species too." Said Alice.


    [The [Dungeon System] says that even if monsters are of higher and higher tiers, if they''re still the same species anyways, they won''t be registered.]


    "I guess that''s the higher Tiered Rabbits or the Spiders haven''t been registered, they''re still the same species, they just got a bit stronger." I nodded. "Anyways- Ah, this power I feel¡­ My Stats all increased by another two thousand!"


    "Indeed! The bonus stats have increased a lot! The higher your dungeon level, the stronger you can be."


    "Sounds amazing! But the EXP required has once more increased to a ridiculous level¡­" I sighed. "T-Two hundred thousand¡­ This might take me years¡­ I can''t easily cheat it either, because I''ve reached the maximum quantity."


    "You could always just make a fourth floor now!" Said Alice.


    "Hmmm, I guess I could do it now, but I''ll leave it forter." I sighed. "It is too much thinking and consideration, while I''m here enjoying the day with my friends. Sorry¡­"


    "It''s fine, we can leave it forter anyways." Alice said happily.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] says that there''s no hurry! The Dungeon Master must sometimes just rx and enjoy the Dungeon they''re building. It is a testament to their growth, effort, and strength.]


    "I wonder what this Dungeon will be in the future... It feels like I am really just building my own little world." I sat over the sand in front of the tropical paradise ind, watching my friends swim and y by the beach.


    "Come on Sylphy,e y with us!" Aquarina called.


    "Ah,in''!" Iughed, running into the water.


    SPLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 904 The Power Of The Harvest Familiars

    Chapter 904 The Power Of The Harvest Familiars


    -----


    It has been roughly two weeks since then. I''ve dedicated myself to just rx, rest, and do some small tasks to improve myself through these few days. Doing some Alchemy in the side, Crafting a few things, and also doing whatever small quests I could in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Though, we''ve been using these quests as an excuse to visit the Dungeon whenever we could, the Fishman King''s Dungeon was always filled with monsters due to its ancientness and rich amounts of Miasma and Mana, so almost every day we could y dozens of high tier monsters to umte on the EXP.


    Like that, Aquarina was going to soon reach Max Level, and everyone else was ranking on the levels too. One thing I noticed was that although everyone had a Level Cap of 20, because they started really strong thanks to all their training, much like Aquarina, they''ve taken longer to level up.


    It wasn''t the same with Luck because he started off as a rather weak hero, and the system helps those that are already weak grow stronger quickly. However, to "bnce" things, as Alice said, the EXP requirements will increase the higher the base stats.


    Lara was able to level up quickly because she got EXP off Lolth, but due to her incredibly high magical stats, her leveling speed is roughly the same as everyone else, and in fact, Luck had also slowed down a lot, almost at the same pace as everyone else too.


    This has given me a lot of information about how the System works at increasing stats and leveling up, and it made me realize my parents and the other heroes would level up even slower than our friends here, as they''re already ridiculously strong.


    But even then, the System would still give them a nice buff in terms of Skills and other things, so it wouldn''t just be a wasted System Seed, in fact, I''ve been thinking about it for a long while now. And I might give them all Systems quite soon before the month ends.


    I just need to prepare myself to talk them about the System and all, it''s not going to be an easy talk, and I have to make sure to not reveal just everything, while making it sound natural.


    I don''t know what my parents would think if they ever discovered I was a reincarnated soul, or if they learned a strange "God of Transmigration" mistakenly gifted me Alice¡­ I''ll have to just exin things as I believe they are from my point of view.


    Just saying "I was born with this power, and she is Alice, h, h, h" would work, I guess? My mother is the most prying¡­ But well, I''ve done so many things that I don''t think they would go THAT crazy over the System, right?


    I mean, the Dungeon is already an insane ce, so I suppose they wouldn''t find itpletely ridiculous¡­ I hope.


    "Sylphy, there''s four Sea Snakesing your way!"


    Suddenly, Zack interrupted my thoughts as I noticed the beasts approaching. Four huge sea snakes, Tier 5 Monsters, rushing towards me. Their bodies as long as thirty meters each, with huge jaws capable of swallowing me whole.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    "Oh? Ah, well, you guys can take care of this."


    Dozens ofrge figures emerged from behind me, leaping into action. A monster in the shape of a skeleton, madepletely out of wood, and wearing a giant pumpkin with a face as its head emerged, it was seven of them, wielding huge scythes made out of ck mes.


    "Gyehehehe!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With a mischievousughter, they attacked rapidly, swinging their giant scythes, and cutting down one of the Sea Snakes easily by slicing their flesh into pieces, as if they were preparing some sashimi out of it.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "SHYAAAGH!"


    The Sea Snake wasn''t even able to evade the attacks or move away before dying on the spot. The other three were swiftly surrounded by them, but they smartly swung their huge tails, throwing some of the strange monsters away.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    BAAAAMMM!!!"


    Yeah, they weren''t the best at taking hits, so they were flung away like ragdolls, thankfully their HP was pretty high due to their Ranks, and well, I''ve had another tanky guy for the job.


    "GRUOOHHH¡­!"


    Ten giant walking trees, each one ten meters of height stepped in, spreading their huge branches and roots around as they instantly intercepted the three Sea Snakes attacks.


    CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!


    Their bodies were grinded down, but quickly kept regenerating, their roots tightly grasping the floor as they absorbed the dungeon''s vast energies and recovered their health quickly.


    Their roar wasn''t just that either, as it acted as some sort of provoke-type of spell, bringing the attention of their foes and turning the monsters berserk.


    "Gyehehe!"


    "Laaa~!"


    Alongside the pumpkin faced fellows that swiftly rejoined the battle, dozens of flowers emerged out of the ground, singing as they shootsers of sunlight at the monsters.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    With thebination of the pumpkin faced monsters'' scythe attacks and swift movements, while the walking trees tanked the hits, the Sea Snakes died just a few seconds after trying to eat me.


    Ding!


    [Your Summons have in [Sea Snake (Tier 5)] x4!]


    [You earned 400.000 EXP]


    "You guys are not bad at all."


    These new and strange nt summons were part of the Harvest Familiar Skill, which some time ago had reached Level 4 thanks to the Skill Proficiency potions helping the skill level up randomly.


    This made it so I had more storage to hold even more Summons, even more bonus Stats, and also, stronger summons that already reced my previous ones¡­ Well, except when we need to eat them.


    -----


    [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv4]


    Thanks to your great talent as a farmer and with your great connection with nature, you''re capable of harboring the power of nature into the seeds you nourish and nt, creating powerful minions from seeds you''ve previously ced in the ground. Great Harvest allows for the quick creation of [Harvest Familiars] that are strengthened versions of such monsters, possessing unique traits and abilities that distinguish each one.


    [Harvest Familiars] can be created beforehand by modifying existing seeds or creating their seeds, which can be stored inside the [Seed Pouch], which has a limited amount of storage that can be increased with the Skill level.


    Each [Harvest Familiar] will be summoned immediately by themand of the user as long as the seeds arey over the floor, the necessity of using Mana is only required when creating [Harvest Familiars Seeds].


    Familiars'' strength is not only based in Skill Level but also in the growth of the user, therefore, they can keep growing stronger outside of Skill Level, and be much stronger than anything the user could ever make otherwise.


    Passive Effect (4): Enhances All Stats of Summoned [Harvest Familiars] by +80% and grants new types of Familiars with each Level. [Harvest Familiars] can [Awaken] to acquire Bonus Stats and new Skills by spending additional Seeds and Materials.


    Active Effect (4): Grants the Ability to create [Harvest Familiar Seeds] of varied types of [Harvest Familiars] and to be able to summon them at any time as long as their seeds are ced in the ground. Additionally, the [Seed Pouch] allows for the storage of such seeds and easy retrieval. Current Storage Capacity: 120/120. Seed Creation Cooldown: 30 Minutes. Enhances [Harvest Familiars] Skill Power by +80%.


    Level Bonus (4): Enhances all of the Harvest Familiars Stats, their Skill, and Magic Power by +140%.


    Avable [Harvest Familiars]:


    Level 1: [Dashing Radish] [Potato Guardian]


    Level 2: [Missile Carrot] [Sunshine Sunflower]


    Level 3: [Enchanting Lettuce] [Explosive Jpe?o]


    Level 4: [Jack-o-Lantern] [Apple Treant]


    -----


    The strongest ones were the Level 4 Jack-o-Lanterns and Apple Treants,parable to Tier 7 Monsters without any buffs.


    Indeed.


    -----

 Chapter 905 Powerful Summons

    Chapter 905 Powerful Summons


    -----


    The new Harvest Familiars I got were a whopping six! It wasn''t easy to analyze them all and see their full potential, and their bonus stats added yet anotheryer of strategy I had to think about.


    However, I quickly realized that the higher ranked Harvest Familiars were often always the best options, so the Radishes and Potatoes were just reced, sadly.


    However, even among the lower ranked ones, there were still many unique Summons.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [Name]: [Carrot (Awakened)]


    [Type]: [Missile] [nt] [Ranged Attacker] [Explosive]


    [Race]: [Missile Cannon Carrot]


    [Rank]: [C+++]


    [HP]: [3500/3500] [+1600]


    [Strength]: [2500] [+1600]


    [Defense]: [2500] [+800]


    [Magic]: [1250] [+1600]


    [Resistance]: [2400] [+800]


    [Agility]: [1000] [+800]


    [Luck]: [1400] [+800]


    [Charm]: [1000] [+800]


    [Buff]: [+150 Defense] [+150 Strength]


    [Skills]: [Missile Shoot+] [Explosive Carrot+] [Revitalizing vor+] [Wide Area Explosion+]


    [Growth]: [MAX]


    -----


    Carrot resembles a huge cannot made of roots and nts in the shape of a carrot, which shoots giant carrots at foes. It is a ridiculous monster, but its power was quite strong, and it could reload the missiles every ten minutes, which could easily st Tier 4 Monsters and below without problems. Its Revitalizing vor transformed them into a huge carrot, that can increase Defense and Strength Stats.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [Name]: [Sunny (Awakened)]


    [Type]: [Magician] [nt] [Ranged Attacker]


    [Race]: [Sunshine Sunflower Princess]


    [Rank]: [C+++]


    [HP]: [1400/1400] [+800]


    [Strength]: [1000] [+800]


    [Defense]: [1250] [+800]


    [Magic]: [3500] [+1600]


    [Resistance]: [2400] [+800]


    [Agility]: [2500] [+1600]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Luck]: [3500] [+1600]


    [Charm]: [1000] [+800]


    [Buff]: [+150 Magic] [+150 Speed]


    [Skills]: [Sunlight st+] [Rapid Root Movement+] [Sunlight Grace+] [Delicious Seeds+]


    [Growth]: [MAX]


    -----


    This was one of the few low rank Summons I had because of their utility, despite having much lower statspared to the rest. Sunny is a magician-type summon, a very rare specimen, which can unleash powerful beams of light against any foe from several directions.


    Their Rapid Root Movement allows them to move underground at incredible speed, spawning around me and effectively protecting me by unleashing beams everywhere.


    Their Delicious Seeds turn them into a hundred small sunflower seeds, which increase Magic and Speed Stats as a temporary buff when eaten.


    Oh, and her Sunlight Grace is a buff that creates a barrier around all allies made of sunlight, which increases Defense, Resistance, and reduces damage dealt by 25%, it can break though, but it usuallyst ten minutes. It can be conjured on various targets at once but then it has a cooldown of an hour.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [Name]: [Grace (Awakened)]


    [Type]: [Supporter] [nt] [Dancer]


    [Race]: [Enchanting Dancing Lettuce]


    [Rank]: [B+]


    [HP]: [2500/2500] [+800]


    [Strength]: [2000] [+800]


    [Defense]: [2000] [+800]


    [Magic]: [4800] [+800]


    [Resistance]: [2800] [+800]


    [Agility]: [5000] [+1600]


    [Luck]: [7000] [+1600]


    [Charm]: [7000] [+1600]


    [Buff]: [+200 Charm] [+200 Luck]


    [Skills]: [Imitation+] [Enchanting Dance+] [Cheerful Freshness+] [Refreshing vor+]


    [Growth]: [MAX]


    -----


    Once we get into B Rank territory, things get weird. Grace is a beautiful dancer-like lettuce dryad-like summon thing¡­ She''s a bit fabulous if that helps.


    Her main ability are buffs. Enchanting Dance and Cheerful Freshness makes all allies that see her dancing gain buffs to Strength, Defense, Magic, Resistance, Agility, Luck, and Charm by +50% for 30 minutes!


    And above all, her Imitation is the most useful of her skills, as she can utilize it to transform into other nts below her rank! Sharing their stat allocations but with her much higher stats.


    So I usually make her imitate Sunflower, which makes her a deadly magician that can buff all allies.


    Her Refreshing vor transforms her into a delicious lettuce, very fresh and juicy, that increases Charm and Luck by a lot temporarily as a buff.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [Name]: [st (Awakened)]


    [Type]: [Explosive] [nt] [Bomber] [Sacrificial Attacker]


    [Race]: [Atomic Explosive Jpe?o]


    [Rank]: [B+]


    [HP]: [4800/4800] [+800]


    [Strength]: [6000] [+1600]


    [Defense]: [2000] [+800]


    [Magic]: [6000] [+1600]


    [Resistance]: [2800] [+800]


    [Agility]: [5000] [+1600]


    [Luck]: [2000] [+800]


    [Charm]: [2500] [+800]


    [Buff]: [+200 Strength] [+200 Agility]


    [Skills]: [zing Explosion+] [Deranged Scream+] [Wide-Area Explosion+] [Spicy vor+]


    [Growth]: [MAX]


    -----


    st''s an odd one, he attacks by unleashing explosive sts of fire. It is pretty powerful, he can one-shot Tier 7 Monsters. The problem? He dies after that¡­ So I lose the bonus stats, and all the time making an Awakened version of him, which might take hours.


    He''s really amazing, and I''ve thought about saving a few of his seeds so I could use them against an overwhelming foe as a trump card, but usually I don''t have him summoned.


    Sadly Grace can''t imitate him because he''s of equal rank, and she can only imitate those below her rank, but he''s¡­ there I guess.


    His Spicy vor temporarily increases strength and agility, and grants all physical attacks of the one that consumes him the ability to unleash explosions of mes for 1 hour, very strong and interesting, but haven''t tried it too much.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [Name]: [Jack (Awakened)]


    [Type]: [Reaper] [nt] [Swift Fighter] [Maniacal Attacker]


    [Race]: [Jack-o-Lantern Reaper]


    [Rank]: [B+++]


    [HP]: [3800/3800] [+800]


    [Strength]: [8000] [+1600]


    [Defense]: [3500] [+800]


    [Magic]: [6250] [+800]


    [Resistance]: [3800] [+800]


    [Agility]: [8000] [+1600]


    [Luck]: [6250] [+1600]


    [Charm]: [3000] [+800]


    [Buff]: [+250 Strength] [+250 Agility]


    [Skills]: [Cursed mes Scythe+] [Lethal sh+] [Critical Hit+] [Sweet vor+]


    [Growth]: [MAX]


    -----


    Andstly, we''re on the B+++ Rank Summons now. My main attackers were these, Jack of Lanterns, they''re amazing fighters that deal tons of damage, and even more damage if they manage to deal a Critical Hit based on his Luck Stat, which is really high.


    His scythe''s mes can cause curses that decrease foes stats, and his Lethal sh ignores 50% of their defenses, while Critical Hit has a Luck-based chance to increase his damage by ten times.


    The Sweet vor turns him into a giant, edible pumpkin that increases strength, agility, and grants the Critical Hit Skill for one hour. Though it depends in your luck if it works.


    The real drawback is his Defense and Health, he''s the definition of what Alice called a "ss Cannon", and he could die easily, so I always make sure to pair him with Treant.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [Name]: [Treant (Awakened)]


    [Type]: [Treant] [nt] [Tanker] [Guardian]


    [Race]: [Apple Treant Guardian]


    [Rank]: [B+++]


    [HP]: [8000/8000] [+1600]


    [Strength]: [6250] [+1600]


    [Defense]: [8000] [+1600]


    [Magic]: [3800] [+800]


    [Resistance]: [6250] [+800]


    [Agility]: [3500] [+800]


    [Luck]: [3800] [+800]


    [Charm]: [3000] [+800]


    [Buff]: [+250 Defense] [+250 Resistance]


    [Skills]: [Absorbing Roots+] [Undying Guardian+] [Provoking Scream+] [Fruity vor+]


    [Growth]: [MAX]


    -----


    The ultimate tank, as Alice calls him, Treants are durable, strong, and can regenerate all damage almost endlessly. They have to get their roots cut down and their entire bodies burned to ashes for them to truly die.


    Their absorbing root skill works in tandem with undying guardian, making it so any magic power it drains from the environment turns into healing and regeneration ability, while decreasing total damage taken by around 30%.


    Lastly, provoking scream makes it so foes usually will target them, making it much easier for the strong yet frailer Jacks to sh the enemy from behind.


    Of course, it doesn''t work on smarter foes, but wild monsters are easy to convince.


    Fruity vor turns them into ten delicious apples that increase HP, Defense, and Resistance, and grant the Undying Guardian Skill for 1 hour, a very useful buff.


    They''re all pretty amazing overall, and I''ve been mostly cking off while letting them do all the job for me¡­ Hahaha, I''ve been quitezytely.


    "Oh? Ah! We''re already in the boss room¡­" Aquarina said. "I wonder if the Fishman King respawned. I''ll probably reach max level if we can hunt him down!"


    "Nice! Let''s get inside and see for ourselves then if he''s back!" I smiled, kicking the door open.


    BAAAAMMM!


    -----

 Chapter 906 Rematch Against The Fishman King

    Chapter 906 Rematch Against The Fishman King


    -----


    The Fishman King we fought back then was parasitized by Sarach, so he ended being much harder to kill, and came with a second boss phase that we didn''t expect. However, the normal Fishman King is a much more doable Boss monster. Yeah he''s Tier 7 and boosted by his Dungeon Boss Status, but he''s still not something too hard.


    He usually respawns once every two or three days, we killed thest one two days ago, and luckily for us, he had already respawned much faster than we imagined, sometimes we have to go back empty-handed, but he was right there,zily sitting on his room, with a clueless fish face.


    "GUH?! GRUGAH!"


    With a furious and barbaric roar, the Fishman King noticed us, quickly standing up from his throne and grabbing into his precious weapon, a mighty lightning-wielding trident.


    "Here hees!" I said.


    "Looks like it''s the trident wielding variant today!" Zack smiled.


    "As long as it''s not the annoying ck sword variant¡­" Celeste sighed in relief.


    "I wish it would had been the fire mace variant, it''s so easy to hunt!" Mist seemed excited, readying her magic bow.


    "Lara, stay behind me!" Luck said, his ws growingrger.


    "Okay~" Lara giggled, holding her spirit staff as spirits started to slowly appear around her.


    It usually changes between this trident, a huge red mace that unleashes mes when it hits the floor, or a ck sword that releases shadows and darkness.


    The ck sword version is the most tricky, as it uses the shadows to teleport around and trap us with shadow tentacles, meanwhile, the fire mace version is the easiest, slow due to the heavy weight of his weapon, he gets easily hunted down.


    The second strongest is the trident with lightning¡­ but then again, at this point, we''re here to just have some free time, we''ve grown so strong he''s no problem.


    "GRUUAAAH!"


    The Fishman King roared, imbuing his entire body with mighty lightning as his movement speed was enchanted greatly, in a single second, the over twenty-meter-tall giant appeared in front of us, his huge trident unleashing powerful lightning attacks!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! ZAAP!


    "Heh, that ain''t going to work as you think!"


    But well, we had Zack with us too.


    FLAAASH!


    Zack raised his axes into the skies and imbued them with his magical power and aura, gathering the lightning and absorbing it into his body.


    "[Lightning Absorption]!"


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    "GRUH?!"


    The Fishman King gasped in shock, stepping back to see an electrified Zack, zapping with golden lightning across his body.


    "Oh yeah, now that hits the spot! Come here fish face!"


    "EEK!"


    The Fishman King seemed slightly afraid of whatever Zack was, it simply couldn''tprehend him anymore. Zack rushed forward, unleashing a barrage of attacks with his two axes, as my Jacks also leaped into battle, unleashing countless cutting blows with their scythes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Thebination of Zack''s axe strikes and the Jack''s shing attacks generated an endless rain of blows, slowly beginning to cut through the Fishman king''s hard scale armor.


    "GRUOGH!"


    The Fishman King cried in anger and surprise, his trident unleashing dozens of powerful strikes, but I quickly retrieved my Jacks before they were to get demolished, Zack blocked his gigantic attacks, but was pushed back.


    CRAAASH!


    "Tch, still not enough to solo him?!" Zack wondered. "Thanks to the Boss Buff, he''s more like a Tier 8 monster! It''s not fair¡­"


    "You literally just absorbed his strongest attack and you''re saying it''s not fair?" Iughed. "Come on, let us do some work too. Graces! Do your thing!"


    "Fuuwaah~!"


    Four cute dance-shaped dryad-like lettuce creatures danced, moving their lettuce pompon-like hands, and unleashing an aura of brightness and strength, increasing all our stats.


    Ding!


    [The Harvest Familiar [Grace] has activated their [Enchanting Dance+] and [Cheerful Freshness+] Skills!]


    [Strength, Defense, Magic, Resistance, Agility, Luck, and Charm have increased by +50%!]


    [This buff cannot stack between multiple dancers, but its duration has been increased!]


    [Duration: 1 Hour.]


    "Oooh, now this is a nice buff!" Roared Zack.


    "You''re dead, fish face!" Aquarina smiled, grasping her two daggers tightly. Her Ocean Serpent Dagger and her Shadow Dagger.


    Zack and Aquarina were the first to rush into battle, apanied by my Jacks and the Treants, which appeared around the Fishman King, distracting him.


    "GRUOOHH!"


    Ding!


    [The Harvest Familiar [Treant] has activated the [Provoking Scream+] Skill!]


    [The [Fishman King (Tier 7+)] has been provoked by the [Treants]!]


    [While in this berserk-like state, he''ll target them instead of you!]


    "GRUAAAH!"


    The Fishman King furiously roared, attacking the Treants instead. His mighty blows pierced through the huge walking trees, tearing them down to pieces, only for them to regenerate back again and again.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    At the same time as he was distracted, Aquarina, Zack, and a dozen Jacks showed up, attacking the Fishman King together as one.


    Aquarina''s mighty knife attacks were very strong, shing and piercing through the Fishman king''s defenses. Zack''s lightning strikes weakened him and burned him, and the Jacks critical strikes left huge wounds across his gigantic body.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "GRYYAAAAH!"


    And as he screamed, everyone else was also doing their own.


    "Those dancers really help with their buffs! I never thought my stats could go this high!" Celeste was pumped up as well. "Let''s see¡­ How about some Curses for you?! [Abyssal Cursed Chains of Weakness]! [Demonic Spear Strike]!"


    FLAAASH!


    "GRUH?!"


    The Fishman King was suddenly wrapped on ck chains that materialized around him, quickly beginning to weaken his stats and trap him on ce, at the same time as Celeste''s floating cursed spear reached his head, unleashing a powerful, explosive strike that increased damage based on how many debuffs he had!


    CRAAASH!!!


    "GRYAAAAHH!"


    With an agonizing and furious scream, the Fishman King''s aura erupted, as he summoned an enormous tsunami, quickly attempting to take us away from him.


    "Water? That''s not going to work!"


    Aquarina, however, leaped into the waters and absorbed them, generating a huge sphere of the oceanic currents and shaping it into a giant trident!


    "[Poseidon''s Trident]!"


    She fired the trident directly into the Fishman King''s chest, piercing it and throwing him away, generating a huge explosion!


    BOOOOMMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 907 Fighting As A Team!

    <h4>Chapter 907 Fighting As A Team!</h4>


    -----


    By taking advantage of the Tsunami that the Fishman King summoned, Aquarina manipted them with her superior Divine Skills, and shaped them into a deadly weapon.


    "[Poseidon''s Trident]!"


    She fired the trident directly into the Fishman King''s chest, piercing it and throwing him away, generating a huge explosion!


    BOOOOMMMM!!!


    The enormous trident dealt a good chunk of damage, pushing the gigantic boss several meters away! However, because it was already a Water-Attribute Monster, he was able to survive the attack rather well.


    "GRRHHH¡­! GRAAAH!"


    The Fishman King quickly stood back up, gasping for air and bleeding heavily, water quickly wrapped around his body, beginning to hasten the regeneration of his wounds.


    "My turn!"


    Nheless, that only opened the way for everyone else to attack. Mist pointed her Magic Bow at the Monster as she fired ten arrows of light at the same time, each one shining brightly, and descending over our foe like falling stars, bombarding his entire wounded body.


    "[Celestial Light Bow Arts]: [Starlight Arrow Rain]!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    Countless of explosions rained upon the mighty Fishman King, his entire regeneration had been for naught as Mist''s mighty long-ranged barrage of explosive arrows was enough to push him to the verge of death once more!


    "GRAAAAH!"


    The Fishman King already lost his sanity, his eyes suddenly beginning to glow bright red as a mighty aura of strength surged from his body. His wounds were not regenerating anymore, and he was bleeding even more than before, but his muscles and body size had tripled!


    "GRRHHH¡­!"


    Ding!


    [The [Fishman Kin (Tier 7+)] has undergone a transformation through the activation of his Innate Ability [Berserk King]!]


    [For as long as he lives, his Strength has increased up to Tier 8+, and all his Stats have further increased by +100%, alongside Attack Power and Attack Speed, which have increased by another +50%!]


    "It''s the Berserk Variant!" I notified my friends. "It''s the most rare one! Looks like we hit a jackpot¡­"


    The berserk variant of the Fishman King came with this special ability to go berserk and increase his Rank up to 8! It was really strong, but it also meant it would give even more Experience Points.


    "GRUOOHH!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With a mighty roar, the Fishman King charged towards us, making the entire temple around us tremble constantly with each of his steps.


    His trident gained his crimson-red aura, as he unleashed a powerful straight attack, unleashing a st of lightning and crimson energy together!


    CRAAAASSSSH!


    RUMBLE!


    The powerful hit was about to hit us, but Lara was one step ahead of us, quicklybining hundreds of tiny spirits together, and creating a gigantic hand made of stone spirits!


    "[Spirit Fusion]: [Gaia''s Palm]!"


    BOOOOOMMMM¡­!


    The gigantic palm made of stone spirits easily resisted the lightning strike, negating most of the powerful electricity as it was made of ground and stone! This gave time for Luck and Zack to leap into action, shing against the Fishman King at the same time.


    "[Divine Battle Axe Arts]: [Mountain-Splitting Strike]!"


    "[Divine w Arts]: [One-Hundred Shining shes]!"


    CLAAAAASSSH! SLAAAASSSH!!!


    The two attacks pierced through the Fishman King''s mighty aura, which worked as a defensive barrier of sorts, shattering it and then slicing through both of his arms, as they fell into the ground!


    "GRUUUAAAAAAHH!"


    With an agonizing scream, the Fishman King kicked the two of them away with mighty strikes using his muscr legs, his two missing arms did not matter as he materialized new ones made of his crimson berserk aura, rushing towards Luck, who was in the ground, to tear him apart with his crimson ws!


    "RAAAARRGH!"


    "[Spirit Fusion]: [Celestial Spirit Arrow]!"


    Suddenly, Larabined her Magic Powers with Mist! Mist''s Arrows fused with Lara''s Spirits, materializing a beautiful and gigantic arrow made of pure celestial spiritual light!


    "HYAAAH!"


    With a mighty, heroic roar, the two girls fired the gigantic arrow of over ten meters of height towards the Fishman king at almost lightning speed!


    "GRUUAAAH!"


    FLUOOSH!


    The Fishman King panicked, suddenly converting his huge crimson aura into a shield to block the strike. However, Celeste and Celica didn''t let him do as he pleased,bining their magic together as phantoms converged with curses and darkness, wrapping the Fishman king''s body with abyssal chains.


    "[Abyssal Phantom Fusion Magic]: [ursed Abyssal Phantasmal Soul Chains]!"


    The chains not only weakened the Fishman King, but even weakened his Berserk Aura! With thisbination, his shield made out of his rare skill''s ability ended disappearing, as the Celestial Spirit Arrow pierced his chest!


    CRAAAAASSSSH!!!


    "GRRHHH¡­! GRAAAH!"


    Utilizing the powers that the Dungeon gave to him, which made his already elevated Rank of 8 be almost at Rank 9 in sheer strength and power, the Fishman king resisted the agonizing wound that even pierced him all the way into his back, gritting his sharp teeth as he tried to take the arrow out of his chest so he could regenerate the lethal wound!


    "Gyehehehe!"


    However, that''s where my summons entered once more, a dozen Jacks leaped into action, raining down countless slicing attacks towards the Fishman King, many of the being critical hits that sliced whole pieces out of his flesh and skin!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "RAAAAH!"


    Meanwhile, Luck channeled the power of his Divine Spirit Beast Aura, turning into a half-divine golden tiger beast, at the same time as Zack strengthened his body with his Aura of the Tempest Horned Bear, green fur growing around his body as his entire muscture grew three times asrge!


    The two boys attacked the Fishman King at the same time, striking his neck and aiming to behead him, and end his suffering!


    CRAAAASSSH!!! CRAAAASSSH!!!


    "GRRHHHH¡­! GRAAAH!"


    However, the bastard was still alive, groaning and gritting his teeth, his incredibly tough muscles resisting the attacks of two of our strongest physical attackers at once!


    "Alright, ready, Aquarina?"


    "Anytime!"


    But that wasn''t the end of it, as Aquarina and I werebining our strengths, materializing a huge trident made of darkness and holy light.


    "[Abyssal Starlight Spear]!"


    Thisbination Spell concentrated Aquarina''s Abyssal Embodiment Powers and my own connection with Alice, channeling her Divine Holy Light Runes to grant me near-divine levels of magic power for a few seconds.


    FLAAAASH!


    The spear flew at lightning speed, piercing the Fishman King''s neck and helping the boys slice through his thick flesh, beheading him once and for all!


    SLAAAAAASSSH!!!


    RUMBLE!


    -----

 Chapter 908 Fast Growth

    <h4>Chapter 908 Fast Growth</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated the [Great Fishman Berserk King (Tier 8: Rank 9) (Super Rare Variant)] x1!]


    [Bonus EXP has been distributed for defeating a Super Rare Variant!]


    [You earned 8.000.000 EXP!]


    [EXP]: [91.850.000/%4g3#]


    [Aquarina] gained 1 Level, she has reached Level 50/50!]


    [Aquarina] can now Rank Up!]


    [Luck] gained 3 Levels, he has reached Level 24/40!]


    [Lara] has gained 4 Levels, she has reached Level 18/30]


    [Zack] has gained 3 Levels, she has reached Level 14/20]


    [Mist] has gained 3 Levels, she has reached Level 13/20]


    [Celeste] has gained 3 Levels, she has reached Level 13/20]


    [Celica] has gained 3 Levels, she has reached Level 14/20]


    [Nephilim] has gained 2 Levels, she has reached Level 20/80] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [All other Familiars have reached Max Level and can now Evolve.]


    [However, to properly evolve certain Familiars,patible Materials are necessary.]


    [To further learn more, consult the System''s [Familiar Evolution] tab.]


    Once the battle ended, everyone earned a sizable amount of EXP, and I could notice everyone''s bodies glowing with a golden light, several times, they had leveled up quite a lot. Especially Aquarina, she finally hit max level!


    My other Familiars had also done so, and it seems they umted enough EXP to finally unlock the ability to further evolve. Most of them were already at C Rank, so they are going to get up to B Rank, the Rank Nephilim was already on, which she had been leveling up very slowly.


    However, it''s not going to be so easy though, some of them apparently need Materials to evolve now. I have heard from my parents that once Familiars or Spirits reach a certain Rank, they stop growing stronger because they have reached their plete potential".


    Unlike most people, monsters and spirits are capped at certain levels, and they cannot advance further naturally. That changes when they make a contract with a person and connect themselves to their Souls as a Familiar.


    It allows Familiars to not only learn new Abilities, Knowledge, and Powers, but also the ability to further Evolve, but not without a price to pay for that, in the form of Evolution Materials.


    It''s a whole branch on the Ritual Magic School, which involves both the maniption of Spirits and Monsters through Familiar Creation. Usually if someone wants to be a Beast Tamer or?Spirit Mage, they need both talent and also to take a lot of sses to learn how to create Contracts.


    We are the odd ones here, because we were able to naturally bond with monsters and spirits and made them our Familiars without even needing to know Contract Magic at all¡­ Oh well, I''ll check what they need to evolveter.


    "Phew, we really did it, huh? Thatst attack was awesome." Zackughed. "Well done, you guys!"


    "I never thought we would get such a strong variant¡­" Luck sighed, stretching his arms. "It said it was some sort of Super Rare Variant, right? The EXP was really good though, I leveled up more than just once now!"


    "We were gaining levels every one or two days, but this boss gave us a lot!" Mist celebrated. "We''re getting closer to max level already! A few more weeks and we should be done!"


    "Yeah!" Celica was also rather happy. "Hmmm¡­ Oh, what are we going to do with the big fish?"


    The huge carcass of the Fishman King was sitting over the ground, half-roasted already, it smelled slightly good, actually. And our stomachs were groaning in hunger too.


    "We haven''t eaten anything since breakfast, and it''s already like four¡­ So let''s cook this big guy!" I said. "The stronger the monsters we eat, the more our Physique can grow too."


    By cooking ingredients using Cooking Magic, it is possible for a Physique to absorb the magical powers of living beings and grow slowly, it is a method every advanced warrior uses nowadays, and the reason why a whole magic school around cooking is so important.


    The empty temple where the boos was became our second home through thesest two weeks, as we spent a lot of time in here almost every day, we quickly set up a bonfire, a small camp, and we started cooking.


    With the help of my Familiars and Friends, we butchered the boss, extracted what was useful as materials, and left the delicious meat behind to cook, we are a lot so we''ll probably eat it all, we''ve got a big appetite, especially the boys and Mist.


    "Hmmm, even raw the meat''s really fresh and tashty." Mist was already snacking on therge cuts of meat I had left at the side. She could easily eat most food raw without stomach issues, her Tribe had the ability to ingest almost anything, even ores or hard things, though Mist hasn''t tried eating anything other than food.


    "Hey, Mist,e on, don''t go snacking on the meat while it''s not cooked yet!" I reprimanded her, gently hitting her head with a wooden spoon.


    "Ouch! Heheh, sorry but I''m hungy." She sighed. "Can I help in something?"


    "Hmm, well you''ve learned Cooking Magic pretty welltely. Alright, cut down the meat into big filets and roast them with Ignatius'' fire." I said.


    "Why me?! I haven''t fought in three days! Have I been reduced to a cooking fire now?!" Ignatius cried. "I am an almighty dragon! You promised I would grow to be the strongest!"


    "Yeah, you will, but calm down a bit, will you?" I sighed. "I can''t just bring all of you guys out all the time, my friends also have to get the spotlight without my overpowered familiars getting in the way now and then¡­ Also you''ve defeated the Fishman King like five times already, give it a rest, will you?"


    "Urghh¡­ Fine, but you better use premium materials for my evolution! I will not tolerate staying in this juvenile form! I want to be an adult dragon already!" Heined, as he slowly melted into arge quantity of spiritual mes, cooking the meat.


    "Sure, sure~" Iughed.


    Seeing how high Nephilim stats were at B Rank, when everyone hit that Rank, they''re going to grow in strength exponentially, at most five times as strong as before¡­ and if I use the right materials, perhaps even more.


    -----

 Chapter 909 A Break

    <h4>Chapter 909 A Break</h4>


    ----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Throughbining the Cooking Magic Spells such as [vor Enhancement] [Nutrient Enrichment] [Magical vor] and [Life Force Spice] with my [Cooking] Skill, the food that emerged from our preparations looked mighty tasty, and smelled so good it made even my Familiars drool.


    Mist and Lara joined with me on the cooking, Aquarina was rather good at cooking too, but she had already butchered the beast with us so she wanted to take a little rest. She enjoyed seeing me cook for her though.


    Aquarina likes to fantasize us being a married couple living alone together, she always says she wants "her cute wife" to cook for her every day¡­ It makes me blush a lot whenever she says it out loud. I''ve gotta work hard to be the cute wife she wants too!


    "Here it is! I''ve prepared mostly just simple food, because making you guys wait is not something I wanted¡­ And I''m starving as well." I smiled, serving the meals around a huge table that Glutton summoned out of his dimensional stomach.


    The meat of the Fishman King was so red and tasteful that it felt like red meat. So I ended deciding to roast therge, thick slices with a lot of delicious spices, sweet sauces, and Ignatius spirit mes to make them as tasty as possible.


    I also minced the meat separately, made them into small meatballs, covered them on eggs and breadcrumbs, and deep fried them to make little fish croquets.


    As a third dish, I decided to make these differently, covering them on tomato slices, onions, oregano, salt, and some pepper, and wrapping the pieces on huge Spirit Leaves produced by Naturia.


    Those were ced over the grill as they slowly grilled inside the huge leaves, slowly burning outside while the meat inside was tenderly cooked to perfection.


    The result was a tender fish meat with delicious vors mixed together, and with a strong healing effect as it absorbed the essence of the Spirit Leaves.


    Oh, and of course, we boiled some scissor crabs and put on the grill some small ms we found around too, enjoying a huge seafood feast.


    "Hmm, this is sho good!" Aquarina was stuffing herself with the crunch croquets. "So crunchy! And this sweet and spicy red sauce is really good too! What is this?"


    "It''s a sauce I made using the Jpe?o and other spices." I exined. "It has the effects of increasing attack when consumed with other dishes for an hour."


    "Ooh! Is this why I feel so strong now?" Aquarina giggled. "Here, you too! Let me feed you~!"


    Aquarina gently gave me a spoonful of the tenderly grilled fishman king meat with vegetables, as I ate it rather timidly, without being able to stop blushing.


    "It''s good." I smiled, cleaning my mouth with a handkerchief. "Here''s a croquet to you~"


    "Ahh~" Aquarina opened her beautiful mouth and quickly ate the croquet I offered to her, enjoying it happily.


    If she had a tail, she would be wagging it happily right now. In fact, those that had them were doing that just now. Lara and Luck were enjoying the meal so much their tails were waving around and their cute fluffy ears we removing to all ces.


    "Hmm! I''ve eaten this for a while now but I can''t get enough! Boss monsters are sure a different type of food altogether!" Lara said. "I usually dislike meat, but fish is fine!"


    "Hahaha, you''ve never liked eating meat all that much." Luckughed. "She usually only ate the sd."


    "Did she?" Zack wondered. "But the Sd''s always the worst part!"


    "Sd is delicious and sweet!" Lara protested. "It''s the best when the veggies are crunchy and refreshing, whenever I finish one, I feel refreshed!"


    "Well, she''s a Sheep Anima, so it makes sense she favors vegetables this much." Celesteughed. "Don''t you, littlemb?"


    "I''m not amb though?" Lara wondered, tilting her head.


    Celeste''s teasing habits usually don''t worked on the hard-headed and stubborn Lara.


    "Nam, nam, nam!" Mist was happily eating to her heart''s content; she had slowly lost the embarrassment she felt whenever she fully opened herrge mouth, usually opening her mouth to eat very small, making it resemble the same mouth we had.


    However, after the talk we had with her, especially the one with Zack, she had stopped fearing being judged by her physical appearance, at least around us and our families, so she always eats however she wants.


    It made me feel a bit bad that she was forcing herself to not eat how she was supposed to just to not look "ugly" or "weird", but she''s slowly getting over it.


    "Is it tasty, Mist? You''re gobbling everything up!" I giggled.


    "Yesh! It''s really good! The ones I made are really tasty too!" Mist was really happy and carefree today. "Zack, did you like the onesh I made?"


    "I''ve eaten most of them!" Zack smiled happily. "Your seasonings are very uniquepared to Sylphy''s, so I can immediately tell they were yours. Can I have seconds?"


    "S-Sure!" Mist blushed happily, serving her cute boyfriend some more.


    Gosh, both were so cute together! Thest week, they got married through the Amazonian Tribe''s custom that we did with Aquarina back then, so they''re officially married through the tribe, which due to their standards, already consider Zack as a young adult despite only being 15.


    Mist is three years younger though, but it seems like she didn''t really cared about it¡­ Both look to be almost the same age except on the muscles Zack''s packing.


    Ninhursag has been training Mist a bit as well, as she didn''t wanted her son''s wife to be weak, she had been personally teaching her advanced bow techniques, sprinting abilities, stealth, how to recognize terrain and all sorts of other survival tips.


    Despite being rather harsh at teaching her, Mist hasn''tined at all, and is fullymitted to bing strong even if her physique wasn''t the mightiest, and even as of now, was still quite frail.


    Everyone must grow on their own ways and seek their own specialties to talents to master.


    And talking about growth, I guess it''s about time I help Aquarina Ran Up.


    -----

 Chapter 910 Aquarina’s Rank Up

    <h4>Chapter 910 Aquarina''s Rank Up</h4>


    -----


    As we enjoyed the food, I took a peek at Aquarina''s Status. She had increased her stats quite a lot. Usually there''s Growth Numbers that everyone has within their internal system, I can see them myself by just willing it, and Aquarina has really high growth in some stats.


    Her agility increased by 100 with each Level, and her Mana by 120! She''s an incredibly talented speedster and magician, but that''s not all, every other stat is really good, with at least a minimum of 70 stats per level.


    And the higher their max level bes by hitting level cap and then Ranking Up, the higher their stat growths increase as a result.


    Now, while she''s happily unaware, I''ll surprise her with this!


    Ding!


    [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone] ss and Subss have Ranked Up!]


    [ss]: [Assassin: ¡ï¡ï] -> [Abyssal Executioner: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Ocean Magician: ¡ï¡ï] -> [Oceanic Sorceress: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [All Stats of [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone] have increased greatly! New Skills have been learned! Old Skills have gained some Bonus Levels!]


    [Level Cap has been increased! Max Level has been reset to 0!]


    [Her [Magic Circle] has grown to [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 1: Abyssal Spiritual Ocean Princess Magic Circle]


    [Her [Physique] has grown to [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 2: Divine Abyssal Ocean Dragon Princess Physique]


    FLAAAASH!


    The moment I allowed her to grow to greater heights, Aquarina''s entire body exuded a powerful aura of darkness and oceanic energies swirling together, she suddenly dropped what she was eating and stared at her body in awe.


    "W-Woah, did I Rank Up?! My body¡­ my magic circle too! Both Ranked Up as well! I-I am Tier 6! No way! And I thought I had a long way to go!" Aquarina celebrated.


    "Looks like your efforts were well paid!" I smiled.


    "Wait, she''s Tier 7 already?!" Asked Zack. "No way, I can''t lose to you two so easily!"


    "Hahaha, they''ve always had been one step ahead of you." Mist giggled.


    "Congrats, Aquarina! Among all of us, you''re the one that works the hardest." Luck smiled.


    "Yeah! You''ve hunted the most monsters too, it was really hard to get thosest levels!" Lara agreed.


    "Congrats, girl." Celeste said as she drank a cup of wine. "Cheers for you."


    "I want to Rank Up too! I need to keep leveling¡­" Celica sighed.


    As they celebrated, I checked Aquarina''s Status again.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 1: Abyssal Spiritual Ocean Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 2: Divine Abyssal Ocean Dragon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [ss]: [Abyssal Executioner: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Oceanic Sorceress: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [15.754/15.754]


    [MP]: [69.563/69.563]


    [Strength]: [16.486]


    [Defense]: [11.575]


    [Magic]: [17.102]


    [Resistance]: [11.374]


    [Agility]: [22.040]


    [Luck]: [8.800]


    [Charm]: [12.200]


    [Skills]: [Darkage Abyssal Bloodline: Lv4] [Abyssal Embodiment: Lv4] [Abyssal Aura: Lv4] [Divine Protection: Lv3] [Heavenly Ocean Ruler: Lv5] [Heavenly Poseidon''s Aegis: Lv5] [Dragon Heart: Lv4] [Ocean Dragon''s Aura: Lv4] [Shadow Dagger Arts: Lv6] [Divine Poseidon''s Trident: Lv6] [Elemental Fusion: Lv4] [Alchemy: Lv7] [Unyielding Love (Sylph): Lv8] [Assassination Arts: Lv3] [Ocean Magic: Lv3] [Execution: Lv1] [Sea Princess'' Wrath: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Oceanus, the Chief God of Oceans and Water] [Tethys, the Chief Goddess of Fresh Water and Nursery] [Amatheia, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Animals] [Amphinome, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Currents] [Amphithoe, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Waves]


    -----


    Oh wow, yeah, she has definitely be much stronger! The Tier 6 Rank Up was the most defining boost aside from the Rank Up alone. In fact, aside from Luck and Charm, she got a bonus of +5k to all Stats after she grew to Tier 6.


    Insane¡­ I don''t know how much of those stats is the Tier Up and which one is the bonuses from her new sses, but it is rather high, nheless. Some of her Stats had already surpassed those of Nephilim, actually, which is insane.


    Nephilim is supposed to have been built as some sort of super divine weapon of the gods, yet Aquarina''s already catching up to her. Well, Nephilim''s weakened and "broken" as she said, with each level, her internal circuits heal a bit but yeah, Aquarina''s talent is immense.


    And the System is just the cherry on top, making her talent blossom at an even faster and greater pace than I could had ever imagined¡­


    Ugh, it almost makes me wish I could Level Up myself, but I''m happy with the strength I have myself. There''s a lot of ways for my own Stats to grow now thanks to the many Skills I''ve picked.


    This is my Status forparison.


    -----


    <#23a System> n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 1: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 1: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Psyche]: [Tier 1: Rank 5: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [91.850.000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Master Farmer: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Great Alchemist: ¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [10/10] (+5.000)


    [MP]: [20/20] (+5.000)


    [Strength]: [4] (+19.616)


    [Defense]: [3] (+19.616)


    [Magic]: [50] (+5.000)


    [Resistance]: [10] (+19.616)


    [Agility]: [6] (+19.616)


    [Luck]: [-10] (+5.800)


    [Charm]: [20] (+5.800)


    [Leveling Skills]


    [Passive]: [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv2] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] [Hero Seed: Lv4] [Divine Protection: Lv4] [Heavenly Sight: Lv7] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv6] [Dragon Heart: Lv9] [Dragon Eyes: Lv5] [Steady Fighter: Lv9] [Reaper: Lv4]


    [Active]: [Agricultural Arts: Lv4] [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv5] [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv10] [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv4] [Heavenly Sun: Lv7] [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv7] [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv10] [Water Magic: Illusory Mist: Lv1] [Bloodlust Swarm: Lv2] [Void Wielding Arts: Lv1] [Spider Queen Threads: Lv1]


    [Support]: [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv10] [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv4] [Mana Usage: Lv10] [Mana Disruption: Lv10] [Mana Maniption: Lv1] [Fusion Alchemy: Lv1] [Crafting: Lv10] [Metallurgy: Lv6] [Cooking: Lv5] [Dungeon Master: Lv4] [Spirit Fusion: Lv2]


    [System Magic Spells]: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper] [Dungeon Travel] [Dungeon Helper]


    [Curses]: [Demonic Curse of the Devourer of Abyssal Divinities]


    [Divine Protections]: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion] [Veldanava, Divine Dragon King]


    -----


    Yeah, the Harvest Familiars Buff plus the Dungeon Master Level Bonus Stats are making my stats look really high! I guess I still surpass her in a few things¡­


    But even then, her Physique''s already stronger than mine!


    However, there''s still something that she has yet to awaken, I wonder when she''ll begin awakening her Amazonian Bloodline.


    She''s already mighty as she is, but I can only imagine the absolute juggernaut she would be if she awakened the herculean muscr strength her mother must have inherited to her.


    "I feel so pumped up now! Sylphy let''s go hunt more monsters afterwards! I think I can keep up for hours without end!" Aquarina seemed really excited to test her strength.


    "Well, I guess we could give the dungeon ast exploration to find if there''s anything left to hunt." Iughed.


    And we ended spending like three more hours seeking monsters for my energetic girlfriend to hunt. At the end, I think we ended killing every single monster in the dungeon, because we simply couldn''t find anything anymore, not even the tiny ones¡­


    It might take some time for the Dungeon to respawn them again, but oh well, that''s some nice EXP if anything.


    -----

 Chapter 911 The Famous Young Lady Of The Adventurer Guild

    Chapter 911 The Famous Young Lady Of The Adventurer Guild


    -----


    Once we made our way back home, we were exhausted beyond belief, even me! We walked across the city''s streets at night, admiring the beautiful stars and the full moon, as we walked inside of the Adventurer Guild while eating some night ice cream.


    The moment we stepped in, we were greeted by dozens of Adventurers who were celebrating another day of work, drinking beer, eating good food, and so on. The huge Adventurer Guild Building tripled as both a Bar and also an Inn, so it was always really full at night, with people enjoying a drink before hitting the bed.


    Adventurers were an important part of Agartha''s economy, as thesends were not so fertile before my mom and I started to modify thend and enrich it with life. But what they always had were forests filled with monsters and rare materials.


    Therefore, Adventurers, Hunters, Apothecaries, and Expert Gatherers made up arge part of this city''s economy, and still do. They hunted monsters, gathered resources, and sold these materials across many other cities. This, in session, also created an interest of other cities on this small, countryside town.


    It has changed a lot since my mother became its governor though, we''ve got a proper production of resources now in huge fertilends, our knight squads have been steadily growing to defend the city, and also we''ve raised a lot of soldiers as well.


    Now, what we really need is to establish firmer and better connections with other cities, to constantly exchange products that aren''t just rare materials we asionally find sometimes, but a proper resource everyone needs daily, which will create a constant ie.


    In exchange we''ll also get things we cannot easily mass produce here at a cheaper price too, both cities benefiting one another, or many at the same time¡­


    "Oh, it''s the youngdy and her friends!"


    "Young Lady Sylphy, good night!"


    "Isn''t it a bitte for you to be awake though?"


    "Oi, don''t treat her like a kid! She''s a full-fledged hero now!"


    "Were you on the dungeon again today? You guys are going to leave us jobless if you keep hunting everything over there!"


    "Hahaha, yeah, sorry about that." Iughed a bit. "But it''s not like many of you guys could clear the dungeon or even beat the boss, so I don''t think you would mind?"


    "Hey, she''s sharp-tongued¡­"


    "Ouch¡­"


    "W-Well, we try, sometimes!"


    "Yeah, yeah~" As Iughed, we walked towards the receptionist, the beautiful Saphira, a Mermaid or Fish Anima greeted our sight with a happy smile.


    "Good work today as well! I assume you brought the usual!" She said, rubbing her hands with some cream to remain moist.


    "Yep!" I said, as I quickly summoned Gluttony, the Mimic opened his massive jaws, letting out a huge pile of materials we didn''t need and would sell.


    There were hundreds of scales, bones, magic crystals, eyes inside of jars, and other special materials, there were also some rare ores such as Mithril and Water Spirit Crystals, which grow constantly inside the dangerous Dungeon not many dare step into aside from the first floors, which we usually ignore.


    "Ooh, high quality Sea Snake scales! A-And the Eyes of the Fishman King- Variant?! Red Eyes?!" Saphira was amazed.


    "Oh yeah, we fought a Super Rare Variant today!" Zack celebrated, his voice was always so loud everyone heard him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A Super Rare Variant? It exists?!"


    "What beast did you fought now, you monster kids?!"


    "Did he said a Super Rare Variant?! Is that a thing?"


    "Yep, it was Berserk Fishman King Variant." Celeste smiled. "It had the ability to go Berserk and gain a lot of power, and even a crimson-colored aura he could control and change shapes. It was as deadly as a Tier 8 Peak Rank Monster¡­ If not kissing the Realm of Tier 9s."


    "W-Wha¡­?"


    "There''s such a monster near our city¡­?"


    "It is so rare that it probably has never been documented."


    "These brats are the only crazy enough to fight the Fishman King like five times a week and defeat him all five times¡­ It wouldn''t be weird if variants never reported before were to appear because the Boss keeps respawning." One of the more experienced Adventurers spoke, an old-looking dwarf with a long ck beard and an eyepatch. "Impressive, oh, and that Mithril too! It looks just freshly created by the Dungeon!"


    He quickly stepped in to see the ores we brought, Saphira was a bit annoyed, but didn''t stopped him. Although he was a seasoned adventurer, he was also an important member of this Adventurer Guild.


    "Guild Master why won''t you go sit down for a bit? This is MY job! You always take whatever you want and then it bes harder to calcte all the prices!" Saphira crossed her arms and reprimanded the old dwarf.


    "Come onss, leave me check em'' for a bit at least!" The Dwarf Manughed, his actual name was Darfu, the Adventurers Guild Master of Agartha. Someone as strong as the mightiest Warriors out there that has retired himself from the days of battle and adventure to live in this peaceful countryside town for a couple of decades now. Dwarves live long, simrly to elves, although not as much. "Aye ma''am, I''ll have to buy you this Mithril again! My lil'' cousin has just begun grabbin'' the hammer and he''ll be happy to know his old uncle sent em'' some good materials!"


    "Ohhh! Alright then!" I smiled. "The usual price then? You know that the price increases if I sell it exclusively to you, business is business after all, Mister Guild Master."


    "Aye¡­ Thisss'' as cheeky as her mom." Laughed Darfu, quickly taking out a Dimensional Pouch and giving me a huge bag of coins. "There ye go, this at least for the five kilograms I''m holdin''."


    "Thank you for your preference~" I giggled, quickly beginning to count the coins, until I made sure they were urate and then ced them inside of Glutton, who ate them happy.


    "Woah that''s a lot of money!" Zackined. "Do we get a share?"


    "Sylphy mined these herself so you don''t get any share." Aquarina crossed her arms.


    "Aw man¡­" Zack sighed. "Well, I did brought some of my stuff too. I hope it''s enough money."


    "For what?" Mist wondered.


    "A little thing¡­ I won''t say, it''s a big secret." Zack smiled, crossing his arms prideful.


    "Hoh?" Celeste seemed interested.


    "Oh my, this Romeo is nning something!" Saphira entered the conversation.


    "Isn''t he? He has gotten much more thoughtful, I bet it''s something for Mist, he loves to spoil her and give her all sorts of gifts." Iughed. "Lately she has so many clothes we had to order her a new closet."


    "H-Hey! Cut it off!" Zack groaned, blushing a lot.


    "Youth these days¡­ At your age I was just huntin'' and eating monsters, not in love or whatever¡­ Well, I''ve never been good at romance and whatnot. "Anyways, yer racking a lot of coinsss, are ya nning on buildin'' your own city or what?" Laughed Darfu.


    "Hmm, something like that." I nodded, rubbing my chin.


    "PPFFFF..!"


    The majority of the adventurers ended spitting the beer they were drinking.


    "Wait, seriously?!" Darfu asked in shock. "Oh damn¡­ That''s bold of ye!" He startedughing.


    "Well, it''s a distant dream for now." I smiled. "Oh, is your cousin living nearby?"


    "He''s currently at Azurite Port and-"


    "Ah, r-right!" Saphira suddenly gave me a letter. "Today we received a letter from Azurite! It''s for you and your mom, Sylphy!"


    "Oh?"


    -----

 Chapter 912 Preparing To Visit Another City

    <h4>Chapter 912 Preparing To Visit Another City</h4>


    -----


    Once I sold the materials and made my way back home alone, as everyone else was too full and exhausted toe hang over at my house, I greeted mom with a letter as she and the rest of my family were having dinner.


    "A letter? Oh, it''s a letter from Aina!" My mom was instantly excited. "Usually if she wanted to tell me something from a long-distance, we would use a magic artifact, and if she wanted to send me something else, she would use a teleportation device, but this is different. If she sent a letter in this way, it means it''s a special thing!"


    "Oh, special? Like what?" Wondered dad.


    "Yeah, what?" Zephy wondered, imitating dad as he rubbed his little chin.


    "It is most likely a form- Oh, it is." My mother took the paper out, there was a small letter at the side of the huge contract. "It''s a magic-imbued contract to open trading routes between both the Azurite Port and Agartha¡­ As you may not know, my sister Aina is the duchess of Azurite, a port city close to the southwest of the continent, it''s not that far, and we can get there through airship in just a day."


    "Oh, so the trading route is possible?!" I wondered. "We can begin selling our products, my products too!"


    "That''s right, we finally got the things done. So if I sign this here and here¡­" My mother read the whole thing in a few seconds several times, her abilities were impressive. "And done." She finished signing it.


    FLAAASH!


    The contract shone brightly as several runic seals of advanced magic emerged, finishing the dealpletely. Once it was done, the paper curled up into a cylinder and was sealed with a red-colored piece of cloth.


    "How about we go to Azurite tomorrow morning?" My mother wondered. "You can invite your friends if you want!"


    "Nice! This is the first time we''ll go there! A Port town! I wonder what they''ll have¡­ Wait, a port town?" I wondered. "Ah, I guess I won''t be able to sell fish as much."


    "Well it wasn''t as if Fish was your specialty, the Tropical Ind you have is filled with many rare fruits that don''t grow there. We''ve also go the Mana Fruits, the Spirit Leaves, and the Wisdom Apples, all incredible edibles that increase magic power, heal wounds, and increase mana temporarily." My mother exined. "That and a few other resources that can be mined, such as the Coral Tree Forest, and so on gives you plenty of non-fish things to offer. Though, this will also help us get in contact with other cities that Azurite trades fish and seafood products with, offering our own."


    "I see!" I nodded. "Alright, I''m going to get things ready for tomorrow then!"


    I excitedly ran upstairs as I was greeted by Nephilim in front of the door, who greeted me with a slight smile.


    "Wee back home, youngdy-"


    "Nephilim! We''re going to a port city tomorrow!" I celebrated, rushing inside of my room, and beginning to choose my clothes and other things.


    "Oh! Sounds fun." She smiled. "Should I go or stay¡­?"


    "You cane, obviously! It''s not going to be for too long anyways!" Iughed. "You need to explore and see the world out there too! You were confined in that temple for a long time, right? Don''t you feel like you want to explore the beautiful world out there?"


    "I¡­ I have never thought about it that way." Nephilim was surprised, her two odd-colored eyes shining brightly. "But yes¡­ I think it would be fun to do so."


    "Heheh, see? Nowe here and help me decide which dress should I pick- Oh! You too! You can''t just go wearing those maid clothes everywhere. We''ll get you all dressed up and pretty!" I nodded, putting one of my dresses in front of her to check if it fits.


    "I don''t mind my current clothes¡­" Nephilim tilted her head. "But maybe a change wouldn''t be so bad¡­ Maybe?" She was still confused about having her own thoughts and opinions. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let me help as well!" Alice popped out of thin air. "I think this one dress would look pretty on you, Nephi."


    "And this too, right?" Iughed.


    "S-So which one should I put on?" Nephilim was getting more and more confused. "Ahh¡­ This is harder than I imagined."


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning came faster than we thought, as I had already contacted my friends and they all agreed oning, we were all assembled downstairs, enjoying a big breakfast before departing at nine in the morning.


    Because we wanted to leave some strong people to protect the city, Uncle Arafunn and Shade decided to stay, while Ninhursag and Nepheline were going to apany us. Mist and Celeste tried their hardest to invite Mother Mary, but she was too busy with the orphanage kids, so she couldn''t find the time toe.


    "A port city, huh? I wonder how it is¡­" Celeste wondered while eating a sandwich. "Azurite, it''s like the second time I''ve ever heard about this ce."


    "There are many port cities around the area we live in within the Anta Continent, Azurite is one of the smallest and less known of the port cities because it is to the colder parts of the continent." I said. "But at this time of the year, it should be warm and nice there, perfect for a little summer vacation!"


    "It is pretty much like our own city, Celeste." My mother exined. "Azurite has suffered a lot, especially by the cruel sea of those areas which is not that suitable for sea traveling or fishing all year round. They also had little resources aside from fishing, so they rely heavily on trading. Its thanks to my sister that got into the position of duchess for thest 100 years that it has improved to this point, and even then, it still cannotpare to some other cities, sadly."


    "A-A hundred years¡­ Elves really talk about a lifetime so casually¡­" My fatherughed.


    "Anyways, let''s get going! The Airship''s already on the airport." My mother quickly stood up, drinking her tea and as ready as ever.


    -----

 Chapter 913 Something Is A Bit Odd

    <h4>Chapter 913 Something Is A Bit Odd</h4>


    -----


    We made our way to the small airport at Agartha, which could at most hold two airships. The huge flying vessel never stopped to amaze me, I always wondered in my past life if there could ever be the possibility for people to be able to create carriages that could fly in the air. I guess all it took for that was having a lot of Magical Power condensed within a huge Magic Crystal of the Wind Element¡­


    Entering the airship, we were escorted to our rooms, where there wererge windows that we could use to see through the beautifulndscape from above and enjoy the long trip to the Azurite Port. Agartha slowly became smaller with each passing second, until we only thing I could see was a tiny dot in the between an endlessndscape of grasnds and forests, and many mountains at the distance.


    "Anta is sure a beautiful continent¡­" Aquarina smiled. "I think it''s prettier than the human continent!"


    "Really?" I wondered. "Even when that was your home?"


    "Yeah, I don''t have that many good memories of that ce¡­ And most of the good ones are because of you¡­" Aquarina blushed a bit, as she held my hand.


    "Aww." I giggled, giving her a kiss in her cheek. "But still, wouldn''t you like to go back there to check on things?"


    "Well¡­ Maybe." She shrugged. "One day, perhaps? Well, if you really want to go yourself I''ll stick around. I don''t n on going anywhere on my own!"


    "Eh? So you''re never going on your own adventure?" I wondered, feeling rather confused.


    "We can go on an adventure together, right?" Aquarina asked. "I don''t really mind it, as long as I''m with you¡­"


    "I guess that''s what you say now. Once you grow up more, maybe you''ll want to explore the world and have your personal time too~" I smiled teasingly.


    "Meh." She said, sitting down. "Honestly, I wouldn''t mind if we just lived like this forever¡­ In Agartha, everyone together and happy¡­ I wish wars and other things didn''t exist¡­"


    "Well, we can work so they no longer happen, or well, we can try." I smiled, sitting next to her, and resting my head on her shoulder. "The future ahead of us is uncertain, but I''m sure we won''t have it easy¡­ There will be battles, many. But if we stick around, I think we can find a conclusion. I hope¡­"


    "¡­" Aquarina remained in silence as she looked through the window. "Hmm¡­"


    "Oh geez, why are you being like this? Are you sleepy?" I wondered.


    She was really like¡­ not herself this morning. She has been rather down, and always talking about wanting to be with me forever. Did she had a nightmare or something?


    "Maybe a bit." She smiled back at me, pretending to be alright. "I''ll take a nap, can we cuddle together?"


    "Sure¡­" I nodded, as she rested over my shoulder.


    I was rather worried about her, but I didn''t wanted to force her to talk either. Maybe she had some personal talk with her parents? But they seemed fine too. And if it would had been something big, she would had already told me. She never hides me important things.


    Unless she''s afraid of telling me? Maybe because it''ll hurt me? But¡­ What could there be that would hurt me so much she doesn''t want to tell me?


    Aquarina¡­


    "I''ve noticed you''re a bit nervous, is everything alright?" Wondered Alice, speaking to me through telepathy.


    "A-Ah, yeah, I''m fine." I answered through telepathy too. "It''s just that¡­ Nah, I''m just overthinking things."


    "Hmm, why not just rest? You woke up early and sleptter yesterday." Said Alice. "While you do, we can assess things in your Soul Scape! Aquarina''s fine, don''t worry."


    "Okay then, I guess I better just rest." I agreed, closing my eyes, and deciding to sleep while cuddling with Aquarina.


    Once I slowly fell between a state of sleep and awareness, something simr to meditation, my consciousness and mind emerged within my Soul Scape.


    It no longer looked like an endless ck space, each of the Familiars I had, especially the Spirits, painted the Landscape differently with their elements.


    There was a huge grasnd beneath a starry sky of many colors, covered by forest and trees. To the other side had a volcanic hellscape covered with mountains.


    And another area resembled a gray-colored wastnd, with sharp ck rock spires and pools of miasmic liquids.?There were intermediate areas between these three majorndscapes, such as clear grasnds, some snowy areas, and so on.


    I descended from the skies andnded on the grasnds near a forest of trees. Despite how real everything was, the Soul Scape wasn''t a physical realm, and I couldn''t bring any of the things in here outside, they would simply disappear.


    Simrly, if I bring physical things here, they slowly are consumed by the Soul Scape and disappear in a simr manner, though that''s limited to the most basic of things, highly magical artifacts and the like cannot even get inside.


    "Master, you''re here to y? Foo?" Naturia appeared at my side.


    "Sure, let''s apply around for a bit~" I smiled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, she''s here?" Furoh emerged at my side, shaped into the form of a small ck wyvern. "Master! I''m so happy for you, with this you can finally start selling your products!"


    "Oh? Right, you''re right." I nodded. "Aaaah¡­ But that doesn''t matter anymore. I''m worried about Aquarina. She''s¡­ definitely hiding something."


    "Hmm, what''s going on?" Ignatius wandered into the conversation, scratching his scaled chin. "Aquarina you said? Huh, well, I''m not good with these things¡­ But I think you should let her cool down for now. Once she thinks things through, maybe you can talk to her again! Right?"


    "T-That''s¡­ surprisingly thoughtful from you, wow." Alice gasped.


    "Did he really said that?" I asked.


    "Wow." Furoh said.


    "W-What?! What''s wrong with being a bit empathic?!" Ignatius cried. "Seriously, I''m more than just a dragon! ¡­Sometimes."


    "But you''re right, yeah." I smiled. "Let''s just wait for now. No pressure. While I''m at it, I should check what you guys need to evolve¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 914 Familiar Evolution Materials

    <h4>Chapter 914 Familiar Evolution Materials</h4>


    ----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There were so many of my Familiars that it was a bit hard to check on everyone''s requirements and Status, after all, I have a total of twelve! Yes, twelve Familiars!


    How did they be so many?! Am I insane or something? And howe my Soul can just easily hold on to all of them so seamlessly?


    A-Anyways, the requirements weren''t as crazy as I imagined for the majority, the non-Spirit, or Monsters Familiars, like Sapphire and Scarlet were the easiest, they had no big requirements or specific names, simply asking for Ores, Materials, and so on, their evolution varying depending on that, just like when someone reinforce and upgrades a magic weapon or magic equipment.


    Moving on to the monsters, Furoh, Violet, and Glutton, their requirements were slightly interesting. They required materials from monsters simr to them. Furoh and Gluttony needed Mimic Guts, Mimic Eyes, and Mimic Tongues, alongside the hides of ten Tier 7 Monsters for Furoh and Space Spirit Stones for Glutton. Violet needed any sort of Slime Monster materials, Slime Cores, Colorful Slime, Slime Goo, and so on, which we could get from my Dungeon.


    And then, the mostplex of them were the Spirits. Unlike monsters, Spirits usually never grow outside of a certain level, but through making contracts and absorbingpatible materials, they can evolve into Greater Spirits, Pseudo Divine Spirits, and Divine Spirits.


    To jump from Normal Spirit to Greater Spirits, each of my Spirits needs some generic basic material, and another very rted to what they embody. For starters, they all need several Spirit Stones of their own Elements, Naturia of Nature, Ignatius of Fire, Curse of Darkness, Beelzebub of Poison, and Brownie, who recently hit max level after evolving to C+ Rank required Earth Spirit Stones.


    Those aren''t so hard to find, I can find most of the elements out in my territory''s wilderness. The Space Spirit Stones for Glutton can be reced by Dimensional Crystal Fragments after checking onpatibility. I think Glutton needs Space-Attribute Materials due to hisposition, as he''s a Space-Attribute Mimic Monster now with a giant pocket dimension inside of his stomach.


    Anyways, aside from the generic material requirements, which I''ll secure in Port City inrge quantities, there are the Rare Materials they need.


    Naturia needs Elder Spirit Tree Branches, Roots, and a Lesser Yggdrasil Fruit. Ignatius requires True Fire Dragon Blood, Scales, and a Heart. Curse needs ursed Demon Beast Guts, its Eyes, and also its Tongue. Beelzebub needs Poison Devil Wasp''s Stinger, Poison, Legs, and Eyes. Andstly, Brownie requires Golden Star-Nosed Mole''s Nose, Guts, Ears, and ws.


    I think I can secure the materials for Naturia with the Yggdrasil tree growing inside my Dungeon, or a few of them, though I don''t know how to get the fruit, perhaps if we visit Yggdra in Cloudia, things could be different. As for Ignatius, his body parts are long lost. At least the meat and everything else has been used long ago.


    I can, however, use my own blood, the scales of my armor, and maybe even my own heart for that¡­ Though, can I survive extracting my own heart and then regenerating it?! And I''m not even a true dragon, so that''s not going to be easy! Maybe it won''t even work, ugh.


    Thest three Spirits evolution materials are powerful and dangerous Demonic Beasts, Monsters that exclusively inhabit the Demon Continent! How will I ever get to those?! My only chance is Dungeons that could spawn them, so I need to start looking for any Dark or Demonic-type Dungeon out there¡­ It''s not going to be easy.


    While it is believed that Monsters emerged from the flesh and blood of the First Demon King, simrly to the first Demon Tribes, Demonic Beasts are the ones that are always believed to be the Ancient Monsters with the highest purity of Demon King bloodline within them.


    Some of them can surpass Tier 10 in power too. I remember that the Sword dad once said he liked to hunt Tier 15 Monsters¡­ He probably meant Demonic Beasts, they''re the true Apex Predators of the Demon Continent and one of the reasons why the Human Army is having so many difficulties advancing even after defeating the Demon King''s Army even now, and also why they wanted my parents to continue helping them.


    And as for Nephi¡­ She has yet to hit max level, so I have little idea what materials she needs to eventually evolve, but I am already guessing that''s going to be just asplex as the others, if not more! I bet they''ll ask for True Demon Materials and¡­ Maybe God Materials?!


    "Anyways, I guess the closest evolutions would be Sapphire and Scarlet, and only if I use the most cheap of materials, I''ll use some great ones. Probably I''ll ask my parents if there was anything left from Arachne''s corpse¡­ Although she was a person though, that would be weird to ask for. I still got her strongest servant''s carcass inside of Glutton, so we could use that for now." I wondered, rubbing my chin. "She was a really tough monster to beat. She was a bug too, so why can''t I use her for Beelzebub?"


    "You could try, but the evolution might end up in a failure and you''ll waste those materials. What''s worse, failed evolution rituals might weaken or kill the spirit." Said Alice. "It''s not wise to do things boldly. I think you''ll find the opportunity to get the materials, you just need to look around."


    "I guess there''s no helping it then¡­" I sighed, shrugging. "I hope you guys can wait. Also Ignatius, I''m not nning on taking out my heart, that''s too gory, to be honest! So we''ll wait until the opportunity arises, alright?"


    "Ugh, fine." Ignatius groaned. "Naturia could be easier as long as we revisit Cloudia~ It would bring back a lot of memories of my early childhood if we went there, honestly!"


    "It would be nice to go meet Yggdra!" Said Naturia. "She had yet to make a contract with Sylphy, wouldn''t it be nice if she did?"


    "It would!" I nodded. "Though I wonder if my Soul''s size is enough¡­"


    A thirteenth familiar might be too much¡­


    -----

 Chapter 915 Exhausted Quest System

    <h4>Chapter 915 Exhausted Quest System</h4>


    -----


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if the Quest System could give me the materials, easy peasy?" I wondered.


    Ding!


    [The [Quest System] is exhausted!] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [They say that without enough Causality umted, it is impossible to generate suchplex materials. It is much easier to make specific potions, or weapons and armor than body pieces of specific monsters or a true dragon.]


    [The [Quest System] has already generated many quests a few weeks ago, and has been resting ever since then, as its many rewards exhausted its Casualty reserves.]


    [If you want materials like these, you''ll need to first create such a Fate-changing event that the entire world would shake¡­]


    "I guess that''s pretty unrealistic, alright." I sighed. "We''ll have to just wait and see what we can do¡­ I wouldn''t want to shake the world for now, if possible, I want to grow stronger quietly."


    "And well, there''s that over there too¡­" Alice said, as we all looked into the distance of my Soul Scape, arge cocoon made of condensed ck, crimson, and purple energy was constantly palpitating, swirling around monstrously as it remained silently resting.


    Within it, we could sense several different yet monstrous souls merging fusing together to create something else entirely¡­ For thest few years, this thing has been developing inside my Soul Scape.


    Nope, it''s not a parasite or something, its actually a Spirit. Yes, a Spirit that has been forming itself out of the residual soul fragments of the True Demons we defeated back in Eastgrain, the Blue Demon that controlled the Goblins, and also now the Fragments of Arachne and her subordinates, small ones though.


    All of them started to merge together for a while now. I''ve already got a "catalyst" to their power like with Ignatius being the earrings and stuff, its within Scarlet''sposition, as she was fused with the core of Lilith, one of the True Demon Dukes that attacked Eastgrain.


    "When will that thing hatch? It has grownrger since Arachne''s whole incident¡­" Ignatius sighed. "It is unnerving to see most of the time."


    "Sylphy''s Unique Ability to create Spirits through the Souls she absorbs is very unstable, and we don''t know yet how it truly works." Alice exined. "This new Spirit must have gone through some sort of process where it couldn''t properly make itself, so it has stayed developing for a long time. Perhaps because of theposition of the True Demons Souls, which are so alien."


    [The [Quest System] says that because these souls were so alien and couldn''t be properly processed, they remained fusing and swirling together, attempting to be something, but ultimately failing.]


    [However, things have finally changed now that the fragments of manypatible Demons of this world have emerged. The Fragments of the Soul of the Blue Demon alone weren''t enough, but thanks to Arachne and her many other strong subordinates, things must have changed.]


    "It''s perhaps because they went through True Demonification, where a Demon from this world and fuses with the souls of True Demons into a strange ritual, channeling it within their Cores." Alice exined. "Because of this, although their souls are still from our world, and therefore can be processed by your Soul''s special ability, they are alsopatible with the True Demon Souls, finally making them capable of fusing, and now, the process of turning into an actual spirit has finally begun¡­ Whatever is born from this cocoon might be the strongest spirit so far."


    "Stronger than me?! Preposterous!" Ignatius said pridefully. "Once that egg hatches I will already be a majestic Greater Spirit Dragon King God!"


    "Oi, oi, I don''t think you''ll be all those things." I facepalmed.


    "Hmmm¡­ It is certainly strange." Beelzebub sighed. "To think some of the fragments of my disciples woulde united as one I this chimeric spirit¡­ I do wonder if the new life will inherit their minds or personalities?"


    "At this point its unclear, but I highly doubt it. The fusion is so strong that whatever was left of their wills has long ago been absorbed and assimted into a single organism." Said Alice.


    "Interesting, itsposition is somewhat simr to my own." Curse analyzed. "Fascinating, very fascinating. Whenever this is born, Sylphy, you might end up acquiring an incredible power simr to the Curse you possess. If not higher!"


    "Aren''t you exaggerating a bit?" Furoh wondered. "I just hope we can just get along with it¡­"


    "Well, yeah, let''s hope for the best." I nodded.


    I spent the rest of the hours I slept with my many Familiars, ying, talking, and also training their Skills and Magic, so they could grow stronger even if they hit max level. After all, they''ve got Skills to level up anyways.


    I wanted to check on my Dungeon, but to do that we would need to move in there, and I prefer to wait a little for now until we get to Azurite. Though through thest weeks I''ve umted a nice chunk of Dungeon EXP and Dungeon Energy, and the new species introduced had been proliferating nicely.


    But oh well, I might as well just enjoy my girlfriend''spany as I cuddle with her. I don''t think there''s anything more cozy than her being at my side like this¡­


    .


    .


    .


    "Sylphy? Wake up!"


    Suddenly, I slowly opened my eyes as I found Lara at my side, Aquarina nowhere to be seen.


    "Ah, Lara¡­ Where''s Aquarina?" I wondered.


    "She went to the bathroom I think¡­" Lara said. "Anyways, let''s go eat lunch with everyone else! You''ve been sleeping for hours, sleepyhead!" She gave me a few head pats.


    "A-Ah, yeah, I''ll go after I find Aquarina." I nodded.


    "Alright~" Lara quickly ran to the dinning hall in the huge airship.


    I wonder where Aquarina is though, did she really went to the bathroom as Lara said?


    I closed my eyes and spread out my senses, until I finally sensed her, not so far as I imagined her to be, although she was with someone else, someone strong.


    Her mom?


    I made my way towards her, crossing through the corridors, until I reached their room. With my senses, I could more or less listen to what they were discussing rather easily, even if unwillingly.


    "Aquarina, it''s for the best of you¡­ We NEED to do this¡­ I know it hurts but-"


    "But I don''t want to leave Sylphy behind!"


    W-What are they talking about?


    -----

 Chapter 916 What’s Happening?

    <h4>Chapter 916 What''s Happening?</h4>


    -----


    Without wanting to, I ended hearing Aquarina discussing with her mother, not something I''ve ever seen more than once or twice. They usually get along really well, and her mom''s so carefree that she has little restrictions on her too.


    So what''s happening? And what did she meant by leaving me behind?


    "Listen Aquarina, you''re not leaving her behind¡­ forever. Okay?" Her mother sighed. "You have to be a bit more mature about these things. You know what happened back with Arachne and everything else¡­ How everyone almost died? Remember that? Whatever enemies we''ll face in the future¡­ Not even you nor us will be able to take them down if we don''t do everything in our power to get stronger."


    "But¡­ Is there no other way?" Aquarina cried. "I just don''t want to¡­ be separated from her¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ It''s not like she''ll disappear from existence, Aquarina! You need to grow up a bit more and begin to understand that life''s not all nice and carefree. There are times where we need to sacrifice precious time with those we love¡­ So we can protect them." Her mother seemed pained with her words.


    "No! I don''t wanna! And I don''t care! I don''t care at all about you and your dumb stupid things!" Aquarina cried, acting furious, she was in tears, suffering.


    "Y-You insolent brat! How can you say that to your mother?!" Nepheline was losing her patience. "Hey! Where are you going?! Come back!"


    "I don''t care! Screw you and the traditions!" Aquarina cried, running away.


    Suddenly the door was mmed open as Aquarina appeared, running through the hall. I had hidden in the bathroom next to their room, shocked of what I''ve heard¡­


    "This girl¡­" Nepheline sighed. "Just what can I do to convince her to trust me, just this once? Have I been an irresponsible mother?"


    I remained in silence as I heard Nepheline walk away as well. I ended sighing in relief once both were gone. But at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel really afraid, and concerned.


    Just what were they even talking about? About leaving and¡­ traditions? Is Aquarina moving away from us with her parents? But where? And why?


    She clearly doesn''t want to but they''re pretty much forcing her¡­


    But if I ask them straight away, won''t that make them even angrier? Because it would mean I spied on their personal conversation, that''s not good either.


    Ugh, what do I do? What can I do as Aquarina''s girlfriend to help her?


    I ended feeling really down, sitting on the bathroom''s toilet, and resting my head over my hands.


    Despite how strong I''ve grown¡­ I can''t help but find these problems so hard to deal with.


    There are just things you can''t just resolve with strength alone, personal problems that won''t be resolved unless we properly deal with them.


    Ugh, I shouldn''t be sitting here like a dumbass.


    "Aquarina, wait for me!"


    I quickly stepped out of the bathroom and ran to the room we shared, where I heard her crying over her bed¡­


    My baby¡­


    "Aquarina? Are you there?"


    I knocked the door, without wanting to get inside rudely.


    "Ah¡­! S-Sylphy¡­?! Aren''t you having din¡­ dinner?"


    She seemed surprised.


    "Babye on, open the door. You''re crying, right? Let me see you! Please¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I-I''m not¡­ I''m not crying¡­"


    "You are, I heard you¡­ What''s going on? Can''t you tell me what''s happening?"


    "¡­"


    Aquarina remained in silence, as I ended having to forcefully open the door with my strength, breaking it a bit.


    And then, I found her sitting over the bed, trying to clean her tears with her hands, her face was slightly swollen for crying so much, and her eyes were red.


    "Hey¡­"


    I walked to her side and sat with her, hugging her shoulders. She didn''t wanted to look at me in the eyes at all, but she slowly calmed down as I caressed her head.


    "Everything''s alright¡­ Don''t cry, okay? It''s fine¡­"


    "Sniff¡­ Sorry¡­ I shouldn''t had gotten like this¡­ I just¡­"


    "What''s going on?" I asked. "What happened?"


    "I-It''s¡­ I don''t know if I can tell you yet." Aquarina sighed. "It''s not something easy to tell¡­ And I don''t¡­ I won''t do it anyways! I¡­ Ugh¡­"


    "It''s alright¡­" I sighed. "Whatever you decide, I''ll always support your decision." I smiled back at her.


    "S-Sylphy¡­" Aquarina''s eyes were about to cry again. "Sorry for making you worry, I''m fine¡­"


    She gently held my hand, yet even now, I could tell she wasn''t being true to herself, nor to me. She was hiding something, but the more I wanted to know, the more I felt like I would be a bother if I tried to ask her and get involved in her personal life, the life of her and her family.


    "A-Are you sure? Come on, please tell me¡­" I asked her again.


    "I-It''s nothing too serious." She smiled. "Don''t worry."


    "But I need to know! How else will I know what to do if I don''t?" I asked her. "I thought we trusted each other¡­"


    "Y-Yeah! It''s just that¡­ Ugh, maybe we can talk about this once we''re on the port." She sighed. "Can you wait a bit? To make up my mind¡­"


    "S-Sure¡­" I sighed, giving up. "Let''s go eat something now, alright?"


    "Hmm." She nodded, after she washed her face with her magic, we moved back to the dinning hall and ate something with everyone else.


    The atmosphere was oddly silent aside from my friends chatting a bit¡­ Aquarina was silent, slightly mad at her mother, and her mom was also silent too, crossing her arms while just thinking angrily.


    Once we ate, my mother called for me, asking me what was happening.


    "I wish I knew! But I just have no idea either." I shrugged. "I just heard them both discussing and then Aquarina started crying¡­ I don''t know what to do so I just stayed at her side. She doesn''t want to tell me either."


    "It''s the same with Nepheline." My mother crossed her arms. "I''m racking my brains trying to think what it could be but I just can''t remember¡­ And that muscle-headed Amazonian woman is not speaking either, as tough as stubborn as a rock in both body and mind, isn''t she?"


    "Sigh¡­ I guess mother and daughter are very simr in that regard." I sighed.


    -----

 Chapter 917 Visiting Azurite Port And Auntie Ainas House

    Chapter 917 Visiting Azurite Port And Auntie Aina''s House


    -----


    We arrived at Azurite Port by the evening when the sun was already slowly falling from the horizon. The atmosphere has been a bit less tense, but Aquarina and her mom had not even gave a nce to one another.


    Meanwhile, my mother and my father had been trying to cheer up Nepheline, me and my friends have been trying our best to make Aquarina feel better, it has worked, as we simply chatted, yed with magic, read books, and did some alchemy to pass time and let her forget what happened, even if for a bit.


    The port city was much more beautiful than we expected, as we walked down from the airship, we were greeted by an absolutely beautiful scenery, white-colored houses that seemed to have been shaped out of the white marble stone growing in these areas decorated the port beautifully, with many different shapes I never thought houses could take.


    Some were rectangr, others were very triangr, a few were even circr in shape, making a very amusing sight. There was no house that was the same as the one at their side. The paved streets were decorated with colorful stones as well, beautiful works of art made into the streets to decorate everyone''s daily life with some color.


    The blue sky with a few clouds, and the setting sun made for a lovely visage, making the entire scenario even more romantic. And of course, the beautiful and calm sea at the distance, reflecting the light of the sun. Aquarina''s beautiful blue eyes couldn''t stop shining brightly as she watched everything.


    "This city is so big! It''s much bigger than Agartha, isn''t it?!" Aquarina was excited.


    "It is!" I nodded, ncing around.


    "Wooow, the sea! It''s really the sea, everyone!" Mist began jumping as she watched the sea from afar.


    "Not bad¡­" Celeste smiled.


    "So nice! Zephy, look, the houses look weird!" Celica pointed out.


    "I saw that!" Zephy nodded. "Look those circr houses¡­ How did they made those?!"


    "Dunno!" Celica was just as confused.


    "Hehehe, alright! Let''s go explore the ce, everyone!" Lara said, leading our entire group.


    "Hey, hey, cut it off! Don''t go running away so fast!" Luck reprimanded her.


    "Kids, wait a minute please." My mother stopped us. "My sister should being here¡­ Ah, there she is. Ainaaaa!"


    "Oh, Faylen, everyone! So you''ve arrived!" My beautiful aunt Aina greeted us, with her much taller height and her long and beautiful blonde hair with gentle green eyes, it was hard not to find her among the crowd.


    She came apanied by her daughter, Susanna, and her husband, a blue-eyed gray-haired elf with a silent and analyzing re, he was also wearing sses. He didn''t looked too friendly, and this is the first time I see him.


    "Hello Aina! Long time no see!" My mother hugged her tightly.


    "It hasn''t been THAT long, sister." Laughed Aina. "Oh, Sylphy and everyone else! Good evening! You look excited! Don''t worry, you''ll get all the time in the world to explore my city once we get your luggage to my house."


    "Greetings." Her husband said, slightly timidly.


    "Ah, right, this is my husband, Ernest. He''s usually closed on his researchboratory making medicines and potions, he''s a renowned alchemist but¡­ He''s not that good at dealing with people." Aine giggled. "He''s a lovely father and husband, however. I hope you can be nice to him!"


    "Sure!" We said.


    "Hi uncle!" I said, greeting him.


    "Hello¡­" Ernest said, as stiff as a rock. "Aina, did you had to say all of that? It''s so embarrassing¡­" He whispered to her.


    "Hahaha! Don''t worry, we''re between family here, dear. Calm down and rx." Aina smiled gently, soothing her anxious husband''s heart.


    "R-Right¡­" Ernest sighed.


    "Come on daddy, let''s lead everyone to our house!" Susanna said. "Sylphy, I''ll show you the big collection of dolls I have! You can y with one!"


    "Ah, is that so?" I smiled. "I would dly y with you, Susanna!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Did you say dolls?!" Celica asked, approaching Susanna.


    "Yeah! Do you wanna y house too?" Susanna wondered.


    "I do! I do!" Celica was very excited.


    "Nice to meet you, Ernest, I''m-"


    "An Bravo Firebrand, I know your name very well, Hero." Ernest smiled. "It is an honor to meet you- Oh, and of course, Lady Nepheline as well."


    "Hmph." Nepheline remained in silence as she nodded.


    "I-is she alright?" Ernest felt threatened by her aura.


    "She''s fine, she just¡­ got herself into a little personal problem, that''s all." My father tried to calm down the man. "Anyways, I hope you''re good at drinking!"


    "I-I can handle a few shots but nothing too strong¡­" Ernest readjusted his sses.


    "Hahaha! Well, this is your day because I''m going to help you get better at drinking. I heard Azurite got the best liquors of all around the continent!" My father was looking forward to tasting the liquors of the continent¡­ Well, I should had expected that.


    As we made our way to Aina''s house, we were greeted with all manner of street vendors,rge carriages with merchants selling their products, huge food carts, people selling freshly caught seafood, and also all sorts of shiny gems, materials, weapons, armor everything!


    We couldn''t help but take a glimpse at everything, as I ended buying several materials that could be of use for my Spirit''s Evolutions. I got myself a lot of high-quality Spirit Stones, and even found someone selling a few Poison Spirit Stones, saving myself the annoyance of looking for the rarest of the bunch aside from the Space attribute ones.


    The vendors were always amazed when they saw me feeding their products I just bought to my bag mimic pet, Glutton, who always licked their faces afterwards¡­ He''s quite the sunshine, isn''t he?


    "Ooh, so this is your house! It''s like thrice as big as mine!" Faylen was shocked.


    Aina lived in an incredibly luxurious mansion, so big it was three timesrger than ours. Beautifully carved out of white marble stone and decorated with many statues, a giant and gorgeous flower garden, several small fountains, and onerger one filled with freshwater fish.


    The interior was just as luxurious, with golden linings across the walls and many expensive-looking statues, armors, and all sorts of paintings in the walls¡­


    The socioeconomic difference between our two families couldn''t be clearer now¡­


    -----

 Chapter 918 Sylphy Sells Her Dungeon Products

    Chapter 918 Sylphy Sells Her Dungeon Products


    -----


    "So, the contract has been signed." Aina said, sitting over the chair in her office, she had an even bigger office than my mom, and had like four secretaries helping her deal with all the paperwork she had to go through as the Duchess of a Port City where there was constant trade of products between many other nations.


    "Keep in mind dear that I didn''t do this just deliberately because we''re family." Aina smiled back at me, my mother sitting at my side. Everyone else was outside, not allowed in here due to this personal meeting. "Your mother sent me many of the materials you''ve harvested from this Dungeon you''ve been building, and honestly, they''re something out of this world. I have never seen such high-quality products. From the fruits to the fish, the ms, the crabs, the soil! Even the soil and the coral trees! And don''t even let me get started with the wolf pelts, the spirit crystals, the magic tree products, and the freshwater fishes, free of parasites and as clean as they could get without any magic intervention!"


    Auntie waspletely fascinated with the products, much more than I expected. For someone that seems products being exported and imported every day, they gotta be really special if they got her to act this way.


    "Em, really?!" I asked. "I¡­ well, I''m d!"


    "Indeed, you should be d!" She said. "Now, let''s talk about business, Faylen."


    "Yes, there you go Sylphy." My mother said, giving me another paper. "This is a special delivery contract, you''ll deliver a specified amount of food, materials, and other resources here for a specified payment, basic product exportation stuff."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ooh, let me read." I nodded, quickly beginning to check on it.


    The writing was clear and concise, and there was no little letters trying to trick me into agreeing to something I couldn''t even read properly or anything.


    It asked for the delivery of one hundred kilograms of freshwater fish, and other seafood products I could add. With no specified quantity of which. Then it also asked for another two hundred kilograms of "exotic fruits", and another fifty kilograms of coral tree branches.


    Looks like coral tree are more valuable than I imagined, their material is used to craft exquisite furniture and also for magic artifacts due to its amazing magic conductivity, it is also used to make toilet and bathtubs due to its ability to channel water attribute mana.


    It asked for the delivery of these things every three months, which looks doable, so four times a year? The profit per delivery was¡­


    Huh?!


    "Are you really paying me this much for just this?" I asked in shock.


    "Eh? It''s too little?" Auntie asked. "I guess I can increase it a bit more. But I thought it was a fitting price for all we''re asking¡­"


    "N-No, it''s fine as it is! I mean¡­ T-Ten million per delivery is a lot¡­" I sighed.


    "Well your products already got the attention of many nobles, so they''re your primary clients now. I''ll buy them off you and then distribute them among the nobles and merchants interested." Said Aina. "Easy, right? So? Are you up for the challenge? If you sign that, you''ll also be registered automatically in the Merchant Guild, I''ll give you a metallic card and everything."


    "So nice¡­" I was amazed, it felt like one of my dreams wasing true, and I was growing up as a person too, getting my own job, on my way to be an adult! "Sure! I''ll sign it right away! With this, I can finally begin making up a solid capital!"


    I instantly signed the documents, I''ll need to go inside my dungeon to prepare everything too, and I also need to do it properly, carrying the fish preferably still alive inside special containers, cut the coral trees carefully, enchanting the fruits so they don''t go bad quickly, and so on.


    I could probably ask my friends to help me and offer them payment for it, right? Oh, wait, so that''s how they do it, huh? Am I going to be a boss now?! So cool!


    "And done!" I gave auntie her contract.


    "Alright then." Aina smiled, ncing at Sylphy.


    "Well done." Faylen smiled. "You surprised me with this proposal at first, but I am now sure my daughter is growing up to be someone incredible, not just in power alone, but also on smarts and capital! To make the town of your dreams where all kinds of people can live together, you''ll need a huge capital, not just strength alone. And also, connections are very important."


    "Yep, so how about we go on a meeting?" Aina asked. "They''re waiting!"


    "They?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, the merchants and nobles. Four of them are already waiting and three more are already on the way. They were so amazed by the products qualities and their authenticity that they wanted to meet you in person." Said aunt Aina.


    "I-I¡­ Well, alright." I nodded. "No point in getting nervous, I already signed, I need to meet my clients!" I smiled, trying to muster confidence.


    "That''s the spirit!" My mother said. "Don''t worry, I''ll be right by your side dear. Let''s go."


    "Let''s get going then." Aina smiled.


    The two led me to a huge hall, where many important-looking people were waiting. Two of them were tall elves, one with pink hair and the other with long silver hair. There was also a half-dwarfdy, and very tall half-elf as well, resembling a corsair than a merchant.


    "Arr, is this thess? She''s so young! Is this really her?" He wondered, looking at me with his sharp single eye, the other had an eyepatch.


    "Indeed, this is our girl of miracles." Aina smiled. "And the bringer of such high-quality products."


    "It is a pleasure to meet everyone." I said, lowering my head and acting politely with everyone, just as mother had taught me before. "It will be a joy to do business with everyone here. I hope we can get along from now on."


    "Well, she does has manners." The silver haired elf smiled. "Now, youngdy, how about you show us your products?"


    "Oh, right now? Sure¡­ Very well." I nodded, summoning Glutton, and bringing out arge wooden box, saliva-less, filled with exotic and fresh fruits I had just made beforeing here. "Is this enough of a proof of my products authenticity?"


    "S-She tamed a Mimic?!"


    "And that box- Look!"


    "The fruit¡­ such a delicious and sweet smell."


    "I can tell you''re hungry. You may take a free sample, help yourselves." I smiled.


    As I said that, everyone hastily took a fruit each.


    "This is the ambrosia of the gods!" The pirate-looking half-elf celebrated. "Goodness gracious, I''ve never tasted a mango so sweet before! And it doesn''t feel artificial, I cannot notice any sort of magic infusion into it, its just a naturally made vor!"


    "The coconut is so lovely." The half-dwarf woman said. "It''s juice is so sweet and rxing. With some wine, it would be a delicacy worth hundreds of coins."


    "This banana is so soft, yet firm, and also creamy and sweet." The silver-haired man muttered. "Amazing, truly incredible!"


    "Hmm, this orange¡­ It feels like the taste of summer." The pink haired elf sighed in relief, smiling. "It''s incredibly rare to find such fresh and delicious exotic tropical fruits like these in this area of the continent¡­"


    They loved everything!


    -----

 Chapter 919 Negotiating Is A Bit Hard

    Chapter 919 Negotiating Is A Bit Hard


    -----


    The rest of the nobles arrived right in the middle of the feast the first ones were having, surprised, they quickly joined them and started sampling what they were going to eventually buy inrge quantities.


    The products harvested from the Dungeon were of incredible quality and seemed to not be "contaminated" with Spells that others would usually use to artificially enhance vor, freshness, or nutrition, something that Elves were very sensitive against, and disliked.


    Other races such as humans or dwarves aren''t as mana sensitive as Elves, so they usually don''t mind or sense the change in vors, but because we elves have special taste buds in our tongues that can taste mana, we can immediately tell when something has been artificially vored with magic spells of low tier, and the vor bes usually bitter.


    Its different when ites to Cooking Magic because that''s specifically made so we can taste the Mana and the essence of the products, but it can only be used when cooking and preparing dishes to eat right away, preservation and enhancement magic are other elements, usually Nature Element Spells such as nt Sugar Enhancement, De-Aging, and so on can preserve food''s vors for longer, but also make them taste worse for us¡­


    It''s a ratherplicated thing that Elves have been dealing since the dawn of ages, hence the reason why we appreciate naturally grown food that tastes this good, and why instead of conjuring preservation magic on the food directly, we instead utilize magic artifacts to save them inside and preserve the food for longer.


    "These fruits are divine!"


    "Oh my, I can''t get enough."


    "So free of any weird mana enhancement¡­ And so fresh, juicy, and sweet, all natural!"


    "H-How?! Just how?"


    We couldn''t reveal it came from a Dungeon or it could generate some problems, so we simply decided to say that it was grown back in Agartha, on specially designed green houses that my mother made using her amazing magic as the Saint.


    "I see, food grown by the Sait herself and her daughter, it makes sense how good it tastes now¡­"


    "Her Magic and Divine Powers go beyond our own taste buds, instead of making the fruits taste bad, they make it even tastier!"


    "Incredible!"


    "Well, the secret is in helping the nts grow using magic, but not directly intervening with the fruits themselves." I exined the process of how things grew inside my Dungeon, absorbing my endless Mana to grow as much as they wanted.


    "We know of such process, but not many have been able to properly master such an art before, even the oldest Druids out there have difficulties producing as many fruits and vegetables through such methods."


    "Well, in these parts of the continent, these products you''ve brought are very rare, young Heroine."


    "At first I was skeptical, arr, but Aina, you''ve chosen a goodss now." The pirate-like half-elfughed. "Lookin'' forward to makin'' business with you, Lady Sylph!"


    "Thank you very much!" I smiled as radiantly as I could, showing them my gratefulness.


    I wasn''t pretending, I actually felt really happy that they liked everything! They seemed to giggle and smile at my honesty and slightly off manners, and found me rather cute and intelligent, some noticed I must be really hardworking too.


    "Well, we''re looking forward to our business from now on." Said Auntie Aina.


    "Thank you for your time." My mother also thanked them.


    "Yes, thank you!" I smiled.


    As they walked away after having a nice meal, as they were busy people that had many appointments every day, we finally could rx.


    "PHEW¡­"


    We ended sitting over our chairs, as if we were melting. It was exhausting how much we had to entertain them, speak to them, and sell them the products properly!


    "S-So this is how the world of merchants truly is¡­" I sighed.


    "Indeed." Aina giggled. "It''ll take a while for you to get used to this, but if you''ve got the energy and the desire to learn, you''ll do so just fine."


    "Make sure to remember all the things you''ve learned from today, Sylphy." My mother reminded me. "Never forget these experiences, they''ll shape you into a verypetent Merchant in the future."


    "A-Alright." I yawned. "Hahh¡­ I''m so tired! But at the same time, I feel so happy¡­ I''ve made a lot of money¡­ Though it''s gonna take a while to collect everything. Should I pay my friends to help me collect things?"


    "I think that would be for the best, if you n to slowly build your own Company, workers are necessary. The closer they are from you, the morepetent and trustworthy they will be." Auntie Aina smiled, patting my head. "Your friends are a wonderful consideration, if they''re willing, that''s it."


    "I bet they will." I said. "As long as I offer them some cash¡­ But I could also contract some people from back in Agartha, there''s always some workers ready for anything, right?"


    "Yeah, it would bring some much-needed jobs for a lot of our citizens." My mother nodded. "Just as I expected of my daughter, not only you''re thinking about your new job, but you''re also considering how to use these opportunities to benefit your people, that''s how true rulers think!" My mother hugged me tightly.


    I remember how many times she has reprimanded me and had been grumpy to me, seeing her being genuinely happy and proud of what I''ve aplished, not just necessarily tied to just strength or magic power feels much more gratifying¡­


    But now I should go meet everyone else!


    "Alright, I''ll get things done soon, Auntie, I''ll go look for my friends for now!" I said.


    "Sure thing, have fun dear." Auntie smiled.


    "We''ll be here if you need anything, honey." My mother gave me a big kiss in my forehead. "Your dad''s with your uncle on the second floor if you need him. Your little brother should be with Nephilim in the manor too, somewhere, or maybe with your friends, he''s alright because I''m checking on him with my Spirits, so don''t worry."


    "Okay~" I walked outside of therge office and finally meet again with my friends, who were having a lot of snacks in the flower garden.


    "Hey! I''m back!" I waved my hand.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 920 Rich Girl

    <h4>Chapter 920 Rich Girl</h4>


    -----


    "Well, look who''s back!" Zack said, greeting me with the rest of my friends.


    "How were things, Sylphy? Did you make a big sale?" Mist wondered innocently. "Did you sell your products?!"


    "Are you rich now?" Lara wondered. "Maybe I should also make my own crops and sell them if you can make some money with it¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I am not exactly rich, hahaha." Iughed a bit. "But I did struck a pretty good contract! As long as I can manage to get the quota every three months, I''ll be earning a few million gold, that should be pretty good to start a capital. Maybe I could make myself apany in the future?"


    "W-Wait, a few million?!" Celeste was shocked. "Oi rich girl, some people out there work their entire lives to make half of that!"


    "Ahahaha¡­ W-Well, I guess." I sighed. "I am getting too used to money, I should humble myself a bit, isn''t it?"


    "I think it''s fine." Zack smiled. "As long as you like what you''re doing, it''s good. And it''s also nice to do things other than just¡­ fighting and training all the time. Dedicating your life to a different goal than fighting is really nice, I think."


    "Oh? You''re overly nice today, Zacky. Want to join mypany as my right-hand man?" I smiled.


    "Can I?!" Zack asked, excited. "I-If I get to marry Mist and we make a family¡­ I would like to start working on something that could bring good money without having to risk my life all the time¡­"


    "Z-Zack¡­" Mist blushed a bit as she heard her boyfriend''s words.


    "I-I would also like to join if I can¡­ I can do lifting jobs at least?" Luck wondered, ncing at Lara as she nodded and gave him her thumbs up. It seems it was her idea originally¡­


    "Sure, sure, I had already considered paying you guys to help me move all the products. The Dungeon can''t move things on its own, so I''ll need the help of others to handle things in time." I exined. "I would love if you helped me out, I''ll make sure to pay you for your hard work generously."


    "Hmm, now that sounds good. Count me on too." Celica smiled. "With my shadows I can lift a lot of stuff, so I could do a lot more than these two muscle-heads."


    "What¡­?! No way you''ll beat me!" Zack saidpetitively.


    "Hehehe, looks like everyone''s happy." Celica smiled, sitting over the flowers and ying with dolls with Susanna.


    "Sylphy is such a big girl now, she is making lots of money¡­" Susanna said. "When I grow up I want to be like her!"


    "But Susanna you have almost my same age¡­" I sighed.


    "Huh? Really?" Susanna gasped; she was quite airheaded. "Ah, well, I''ll do it eventually¡­" She yawned. "Oh! What were we doing? Right, doll ying!"


    "Hehe, you''re such an airhead, Susanna!" Celica giggled, giving her a head pat.


    "What does airhead means?" Susanna wondered, confused.


    "It means you''re nice and gentle, but sometimes, you get distracted often. I get called that a lot too!" Celica giggled.


    "Oh really? Then we''re like twins!" Susanna giggled, holding Celica''s hands.


    "Twins!" Celica started giggling again.


    They were quite simr, indeed¡­ Although Celica was a few years younger though, I hope Susanna begins maturing a bit moreter on, she''s been spoiled so much that she''s too rxed in everything.


    Or maybe we are the weird ones acting with so much responsibility when we''re so young? Huh¡­ Never thought about that too deeply.


    But anyways, where''s Aquarina?


    "Is Aquarina around here? I haven''t seen her." I said, looking around.


    "She went off with her mom to the port." Said Celeste. "Maybe they went to resolve whatever dispute they had. Honestly this is the first time I''ve ever seen Aquarina and her mom fight¡­"


    "Yeah, things got pretty serious there, I wonder what happened¡­" Zack sighed. "I''m a bit worried myself, but I don''t know if I should butt in on this."


    "It would be better to leave this to the two of them for now." Ninhursag walked in, she had been wandering the garden for a while, just rxing and chilling mostly. "It is a personal dispute, if you get into the conversation, you may worsen things¡­"


    "Hmmm, I-I guess¡­" I sighed, looking into the distance. "Oh well, I can always talk to herter. How about we go on a trip around the town, guys?"


    "Oh, sounds good! I''ve been waiting for you to say that!" Mist said excitedly. "We could had gone on our own but we wanted to wait for you, Sylphy!"


    "Hahah, okay then, sorry for making you wait." I crossed my arms. "Let''s go! Oh, Susanna, can you show us the city?"


    "Sure!" Susanna quickly got up and cleaned her dress. "I''ll show you guys the ce! You''ll love it! Azurite has a lot of food stalls and restaurants, so we can eat while we watch the ce!"


    "You invite?" Celica wondered.


    "No problem!" Susanna smiled. "I''ve got a lot of money, hehe."


    She was sure a spoiled richdy, much more than I was¡­


    But I am still worried about Aquarina, the discussion with her mom seemed rather strong, I wonder if she''ll be alright.


    I kind of want to just run where she is and solve things with her and her mom, but it''s not like she butts in when I am discussing with my own mom, or anything like that¡­ She always respect that.


    So if I don''t do the same, wouldn''t Ie out as a hypocrite?


    Ugh, though it''s eating me away with guilt¡­


    "What''s wrong Sylphy? Come on, let''s go!" Susanna grabbed my hand and dragged me with everyone else.


    "A-Ah, right, I had spaced out for a bit there¡­" I giggled. "Let''s go have some fun."


    I still have all these friends I''ve gotta give some time too, thinking only in Aquarina all the time is also not good¡­ I should at least distract myself a bit, and hope that things with her mom go well.


    RUMBLE!


    "Huh? What''s that?" Mist wondered, as we walked through the streets.


    At the distance, two figures could be seen fighting above the ocean, the sea waving furiously, shaping itself into countless forms and shing against a single muscr figure.


    SPLAAASH!


    "A-Aquarina?!"


    -----

 Chapter 921 Aquarina’s Tantrum

    <h4>Chapter 921 Aquarina''s Tantrum</h4>


    -----


    RUMBLE!


    The seas around Azurite Port started to shake and grow wild. The people panicked, gathering over the rooftops of their houses as they nced the seas go crazy. Two figures in the distance were constantly shing against one another.


    One of them controlled the oceans, bringing forth endless sea waves and spiraling, sea snake-shaped masses of sea water, while the other used their bare hands, legs, and body to destroy them all.


    "Cut it out, Aquarina! You''re just making a tantrum now!"


    The roar came from a gorgeous, muscr Amazoness, with a huge body of over two meters of height, packed with strong muscles, yet a beautiful and feminine figure, covered on scars, and wearing minimal clothing, her long brown hair waved rapidly as the sea waves came rushing towards her.


    "I don''t care! I DON''T CAREEEE!"


    And confronting her there was a young girl around her 14''s, her appearance was slightly simr to her, but with a long, silvery-white hair, and shiny blue eyes that shone bright blue, emanating powerful waves of ocean water from below.


    Her Aura exuded a tremendous quantity of Divinity of the Seas, the seas around her, all of the water, were her strength, the ocean was her ultimate domain! And they shaped before hermands, and her emotions.


    The uncontroble rage she had was reflected into the seas, shaping, andbining together into a gigantic sea snake, opening its gigantic jaws, and rushing towards her opponent¡­


    Her own mother.


    "ROOOOAARRR!"


    CLAAASH!!!


    The giant bite reached her mother, Nepheline, shing against her entire body and unleashing a devastating explosion, the pressure of the water would had been enough topletely tten half a city!


    Yet, her mother was not amon woman, her body overflowing with a Divine Power of her own, her brown skin turning into metal as she resisted the enormous pressure and the explosion, her muscr arms rushing forwards, unleashing a devastating barrage of punching attacks.


    "Enough is ENOUGH!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Her fists erupted into fist-shaped auras that emerged from her own body, shing against her own daughter''s attacks, as dozens of sea snakes made of oceanic water constantly tried to bite her body!


    SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH!


    "I won''t let you take me away from Sylphy! I''VE ALREADY MADE UP MY MIND!"


    Aquarina did not give up, her powerful Divinity erupting with even more power as her Mana kept regenerating rapidly! Her mother was amazed as she saw her own daughter unleash her truest powers, her eyes opening wide in shock.


    "Aquarina¡­! You¡­!" She muttered, gritting her teeth. "You''re serious about this?!"


    The oceanic currents kept amassing around Aquarina, shaping into a gigantic titan made of the sea itself, suddenly materializing a huge armor made of frost, and conjuring a titanic trident charged with darkness, frost, and mana!


    "RAAAAAHHH!!!"


    Aquarina screamed her lungs out, her blue eyes suddenly turning deep red as the gigantic sea titan moved, roaring furiously, its enormous arms reaching her mother Nepheline rapidly!


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    RUMBLE!


    Nepheline swung her fists as she flew towards her daughter, punching the attacks as if they were nothing, but each time she did, she felt the strength and the pressure of the spiraling waters be stronger, even her powerful Orichalcum Skin was beginning to be slightly chipped, covered on bruises!


    "Just how strong as this brat be?!" Nepheline thought. "This is amazing¡­! Yet¡­!"


    She charged her Mana into her right arm, gathering her powers as stones, ores, and crystals began to materialize, growing a gigantic, over twenty-meter big arm made of stone, ores, and crystals!


    "[Gaia''s Fist]!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    TRUUUM¡­!


    The fist rushed towards the giant titan made of seas, only for Aquarina to respond with the titanic trident she created, both gigantic magic attacks shing against one another!


    "I''ll prove you that I am STRONG ENOUGH!"


    Aquarina screamed, her trident shing against her mother''s powerful technique!


    CLAAASH!


    Not only the seas below wavered, but the skies above started to seemingly split apart, the clouds disappeared and the seas momentarily showed their depths, the shockwave so strong that it felt as if the world itself trembled!


    This was a sh between those blessed by Gods, those that possess the divine protections of Gods, carrying within their souls and bodies a fragment of their divinities!


    Heroes!


    Oceanic water and stone flew everywhere, as Nepheline prevailed over her daughter''s mighty attack, rushing towards her furiously!


    "AQUARINA! STOP THIS AT ONCE!"


    Nepheline had a lot of patience, but thesest days, her daughter had proved that her patience was simply not enough. She was growing furious over her daughter''s irresponsibility, and herck of faith over her own mother''s words! And above all, that she was making such a tantrum that she could risk the lives of the people on this port!


    "NOOOO!"


    Aquarina roared angrily, her entire bod suddenly started to shapeshift, her heart beating rapidly as her entire body was covered on silvery blue scales, growing a very long, sea snake-like tail with a big flipper like those of a shark, a huge shark-like sail also grew on her back, as her arms gained enormous ws and so did her legs, while her white hair turned blue and her eyes gained the sharpness of a sea dragon!


    "[Sea Draconification]?! She''s using that already?!"


    Nepheline tried to stop her, but Aquarina was one step ahead, opening her jaws and gathering thousands of units of Mana at once, and absorbing arge quantity of sea water too!


    "GRAAAH!!!"


    With a furious draconic roar, a titanic Sea Dragon Breath emerged from Aquarina''s jaws, a beam of incredibly highly pressurized water, that could pierce through mountains themselves, shing against her almighty mother!


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    The enormous beam shed against Nepheline''s entire body, as her skin started to gain countless bruises as it constantly regenerated, Nepheline felt the pressure of millions of liters of water crushing down on her!


    "S-Such power¡­!"


    She had never experienced such an incredibly powerful attack ever since fighting the Demon King and his strongest Elites, not even the Lolth-possessed Arachne!


    "So this is¡­ how far you''vee¡­!"


    BOOOMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 922 A Mother’s Love

    <h4>Chapter 922 A Mother''s Love</h4>


    -----


    Aquarina''s Sea Dragon Breathpletely engulfed her mother into a tremendous explosion, so big that itpletely darkened the skies for a few seconds. The citizens of Azurite panicked, seeing the huge explosion almost reach their city¡­


    However, the one that took it directly had yet to even be taken down, her body floating in midair, her orichalcum skin bruised, cracked, and falling apart, only to reveal an even darker metal color beneath, covered in many white-colored and red-colored tattoos.


    While Orichalcum was believed to be the metal of the gods, there was something unique that Nepheline had developed, by cultivating, synthetizing, and transforming the metals and ores within her body¡­ She created something even stronger than Orichalcum.


    And she called it¡­ Adamantium, just like "Adamas" how Diamond is said in thenguage of the Gods. However, this metal might as well have even tougher properties than the mightiest diamonds.


    And it was one of the things that made Nepheline and incredibly indestructible powerhouse¡­


    "Hahh¡­" Nepheline sighed, looking up at Aquarina, who quickly started gathering more and more water, shaping it into hundreds of sea snakes. "You''re going too far now, Aquarina!"


    She was growing furious as she saw her daughter irresponsible use her abilities and powers, endangering the city of Azurite, where her dear friend hade to visit her sister''s family!


    "I''LL STOP YOU NOW!"


    With a furious roar, Nepheline rushed towards her daughter, punching hundreds of sea snakes made of sea water one after another, meteorically rising towards the skies and catching up to her daughter!


    "Get AWAY!"


    Aquarina cried, her magic powers harnessing into her ws as two gigantic draconic ws made of sea water shed against her mother, whom she easily destroyed using her powerful fists, coated in severalyers of reinforced ores!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Cut it off already, you damn BRAT!"


    With an angered and furious expression that Aquarina had never seen before, her mother''s fist reached her, shing against her stomach andunching her down. An enormous shockwave interrupted her magic conductivity and dispelled all her spells, the seas finally going calm as Nepheline nced her daughter descend, her eyes closed, her mouth vomiting blood, and her face covered on her own tears.


    "Hahhh¡­ HAHHH¡­!"


    Nepheline was having a raging attack, her emotions taking over her body as she felt her entire body zing with anger, growing redder!


    Yet¡­ as she saw her daughter falling with tears in her eyes, blooding from her mouth, and her little body falling unconscious, she suddenly realized what she had done.


    "Hahh¡­ A-Ahhh¡­!"


    She looked into her own hands, covered in the blood of her own daughter, as memories of her giving birth to Aquarina rushed through her mind, of holding her tenderly in her big arms, breastfeeding her peacefully, as she smiled with such bliss. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of her daughter slowly learning to talk and walk, to her little princess running towards her, screaming "Mama!" as she hugged her legs with her tiny arms.


    And of her beautiful, shiny blue eyes, and her innocent smile.


    "Mama, I love you!"


    And of that time when she was just six years old, when she first told her mama that she loved her¡­


    Tears started falling from Nepheline''s eyes, her hands trembling, her breathing starting to get faster and faster, as her heart couldn''t stop beating faster as she panicked.


    "W-What have I done?! A-AQUARINAAAAA!"


    She cried, rushing down towards her dear daughter, and catching her before she were tond above the sea, carrying her on her big arms.


    Nepheline desperately conjured her strongest healing spells, covering her daughter with her own vitality and lifeforce, which she shared into her body to heal her rapidly.


    Tears constantly flowed from her eyes, as she gritted her teeth, incapable of forgiving herself for having harmed her daughter¡­


    The most precious thing in her life, more precious than her own life.


    "I''m sorry, Aquarina¡­! I''m so sorry!" She continued crying, carrying her unconscious daughter. "I love you so much¡­ I just wanted you to be stronger, I just wanted you to be stronger so you could protect yourself, so you could live longer, so you could¡­ be happier with Sylphy!"


    "M-Mom¡­?" Aquarina slowly opened her blue eyes, looking at her mother weeping like she had never seen her before.


    "I just want you to be happy¡­" She continued crying. "You can stay with her forever¡­ I won''t keep trying to convince you, okay? Y-You can do whatever you want¡­ Just please, don''t say that you hate me¡­ I''m so sorry¡­"


    Her mother embraced her in a warm hug, kissing Aquarina''s cheeks and caressing her white hair.


    "You''re the most precious thing in my life¡­" She kept weeping.


    "Mom¡­" Aquarina suddenly came back to her senses, tears started flowing from her sapphire-colored eyes, as she hugged her mother back. "Mooom! I''m sorry¡­ Sniff, I didn''t wanted to hurt you either¡­!"


    "It''s fine¡­ It''s okay!" Nepheline cried. "It''s fine¡­ I''m sorry, I won''t ever hurt you anymore¡­ I don''t know why I did it¡­ I wanted to stop you, not to hurt you! I-I¡­ I¡­!"


    "It''s okay¡­" Aquarina cried, tears constantly flowing from her eyes. "I''m sorry mom¡­ I shouldn''t had¡­ done that¡­ Sniff¡­ I love you mom¡­ I''m sorry!" She kept weeping with her mom, hugging her tightly.


    "M-My little princess¡­" Nepheline hugged her daughter.


    Despite having fought so much, after such a conclusion, the two realized their mistakes, feeling tremendous guilt over what they have done, of the childish behaviors they had.


    As they slowly reached the port, Aquarina noticed Sylphy and her friends running towards them, probably about to ask them a million things¡­


    "Aquarina, just forget about what I talked to you before, don''t even think about it." Nepheline smiled. "You don''t have to do any of those things¡­ It''s okay, I will¡­ and dad too, will always love you, no matter what."


    Aquarina silently heard her mother''s words, as she gripped her fists tightly.


    "But I still lost against you¡­" Aquarina sighed. "I''m weak¡­ I got too cocky because I gained some strength¡­ You were right mom¡­ If I don''t sacrifice some things to gain others, I will never be able to protect what truly matters to me¡­"


    "A-Aquarina¡­" Nepheline felt shocked by her daughter''s sudden resolve.


    "I''ll tell Sylphy about it¡­" Aquarina smiled faintly. "I hope¡­ she can understand¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 923 To Make A Decision

    <h4>Chapter 923 To Make A Decision</h4>


    -----


    I felt utter dread. I ran as fast as I could to the seas, seeing Aquarina fight her mother was the thing I least could have ever imagined would happen!


    I started overthinking things. I began to think that there might have been something very important I missed, something I wascking, something I didn''t do well, did Aquarina did this for me?


    Could her mother not approve of our rtionship at the end? Was she hiding her feelings about it until now? Or was it somethingpletely different?


    I felt so frustrated because she didn''tmunicate with me about these things! She didn''t wanted to tell me, maybe because it would hurt me!


    That dummy, I couldn''t care less if it hurt me! As long as I could know what the hell is going on!


    Why didn''t she trust me?! Why didn''t she told me what''s going on?!


    To reach the point where I see her mother fighting against her! This is just utter nonsense!


    "AQUARINAAAA!"


    I ran towards her as I saw her mother carry her into the port, the two were talking as they noticed me running towards her.


    I jumped towards Aquarina, hugging her tightly, tears started flowing from my eyes out of all the panic and fear I felt.


    "Are you alright?! Is everything okay in your body?! You took a blow from your mom!" I cried, checking her body, and beginning to conjure a million healing spells.


    "I-I''m fine¡­" Aquarina sighed, ncing at me with a tired expression.


    "You went too far!" I quickly confronted her mother. "Did you really had to hit your own daughter like that?! You should had stopped her, not knock her the hell out like that! What''s wrong with you?! How can you do that to your daughter?!"


    I couldn''t contain my anger, barking at Nepheline like she was my sworn enemy.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Nepheline sighed. "I-I¡­ didn''t meant to go so far. She was¡­ going too far but I shouldn''t had followed. I shouldn''t had¡­"


    However, she was so regretful she was holding her tears back, her face looked like she had already cried a whole lot already, so I guess she was already quite regretful.


    "It was my fault, Sylphy, don''t get so mad at my mom." Aquarina stopped me. "It''s¡­plicated, would you be willing to listen to me for a little while?"


    Honestly I felt so confused¡­ But I just wanted her to be happy, so I just nodded and decided to just follow her, as her mother was left to exin what happened to the rest of my friends.


    We walked across the port, as the people around finally seemed to calm down, themotion ending as everything around town seemed to have gone back to normal.


    If they didn''t recognized Nepheline and Aquarina, it was because Aquarina''s mom conjured a special spell bubble around her and her daughter, conjuring it so they are not noticed as they arrived¡­


    "W-What''s going on, Aquarina? Why didn''t you wanted tomunicate with me this entire time?! Why not even talk to me about these things? I was so worried!" I cried, running to her.


    "Sorry¡­" Aquarina sighed, hugging me as we stopped walking across the wooden floor, the sun setting behind her. "I should had told you before about this, but instead¡­ I just did one dumb thing after another, worrying you and then fighting my own mother¡­ I''m such a stupid idiot¡­"


    "W-Well, you might be a bit¡­ reckless, but you''re not a stupid idiot." I sighed, hugging her back, and caressing her hair. "You''re a smart and brilliant girl, you just have¡­ a very big heart, some sometimes, you let your emotions get the better of you, like your mom just did¡­"


    "Sylphy¡­ You know me so well." She sighed. "I guess I should had never hidden this to you, because you kind of guessed what was happening¡­ Ugh, I feel so dumb, even as much as you say I am not one¡­"


    "Just don''t do something like that again, and the next time something like this happens, just tell me about it, instead of hiding it¡­" I sighed. "Okay?"


    "Okay¡­" She nodded, holding my hand. "And well, uuh¡­ This is hard to tell now that so much has happened.


    "Geez! Just say it already¡­" I sighed, exhausted of her hiding things from me. "Just tell me why you''ve been fighting with your mom."


    "It''s just¡­ Well, we had a talk before getting into the airship." She sighed. "A talk about an Ancient Inheritance my mother wants me to take, learn, and use to strengthen my body to even greater limits. It is an inheritance from an Ancient Hero, which lies within a gigantic mountain named Oblivion''s Peak. It''s in another continentpletely, not even the human continent or Anta, it''s a continent named Araburn¡­"


    "Oh, so that''s¡­ it? But why would you fight with your mom over just that? We can just go together to that ce eventually!" I said.


    "T-That''s the thing, it''s a special trial, a trial I can only go with mom." Aquarina nced at me with eyes filled with sadness. "Mom said it might take from a year¡­ to two years. It''s a trial that''ll transform my body into something even stronger, the reason why her body is so tough is because of that. It''s¡­ a trial the Ancient Hero of Mountains left behind for any other Hero with the talent for that."


    "One year¡­ two¡­ years?" I asked, suddenly beginning to realize what it meant.


    To not see Aquarina for two years¡­


    What?


    That''s¡­ I can''t even imagine a week without her around, without her smile, her voice, and herpany¡­


    And two years¡­ in two years so many things can happen, people can change so much, so many things might ur.


    It might seem like little time for some long-lived elves, but for me, it would feel so long¡­


    I can tell why she was so sad to the point of going crazy, if I get sad over it, Aquarina who loves me even more must have almost have her heart broken¡­


    "Aquarina¡­" I sighed. "And do you¡­ want to go there?"


    "¡­" Aquarina remained in silence and then nced back at me. "I have yet to fully make that decision, and¡­ I want to ask you about it first. Do you want me to go?"


    She''s leaving the decision to me?


    -----N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 924 A Decision

    <h4>Chapter 924 A Decision</h4>


    -----


    This is one crazy of a question! What do I even answer to her?! Do I let her go or do I just tell her to stay with me?


    In one case, I selfishly want her to stay with me, and I also know that deep down, she might also want to hear that from me.


    But in the other case¡­


    Strength.


    It is something we all need in a world like this, especially those like us, marked with the divine protection of the gods, forced to be the prey and targets of their enemies.


    We be pawns for their wars, wars they don''t want to do themselves, so they leave fragile mortals do it for them instead.


    And when we die, they simply retrieve back the power they gave to us, repeating the cycle again as they give their powers to someone else in the future.


    An endless cycle of the World fighting against the Gods.


    The World creates their Demon King to fight the Gods, and the Gods create their Heroes to fight the World, both representants of these two factions fight to the death.


    There is never a really clear winner, because even when heroes and demon kings die, little changes around the world¡­ Even as the Demon King was in, his disciples constantlye back, threatening our lives.


    And even as several heroes were killed, more are chosen and blessed, against their own will, just because the Gods say so.


    In a chaotic world of wars and battles, strength is the thing most needed, even in this peaceful country, if it weren''t for the many powerful members of the government, the strongest being my grandfather, we wouldn''t be able to enjoy such peace. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    So she can live longer, survive much more, and stay at my side for much longer than just those two years we might lose¡­


    It''s a worthy sacrifice, isn''t it?


    "I would love to just say that you should stay with me¡­" I sighed. "Honestly, that''s what I want deep down but¡­ I know that it is also something that I shouldn''t say."


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina nced into my eyes, as I gave her a gentle smile, trying to hide my sadness.


    "I want you to grow stronger, and as tough as your mom¡­ So even in the worst-case scenarios, there can still be a chance for you to live, to live at my side¡­" I started crying. "My greatest fear is losing you¡­ Even with all the strength you have, even with the one I hold¡­ there are so man things that could happen that¡­ every little thing counts."


    "Yeah¡­" Aquarina started crying, as we held hands and cried like dummies. "Y-You''re right¡­ I knew this was also the right decision but I just¡­ I couldn''t ept it; I didn''t wanted to be away from you¡­ I love you so much, you''re¡­ just everything to me. Since we were kids that you''ve always been there, you are like the pir of my life and all!"


    "Geez, so corny." I giggled, caressing her cute face. "You''re also everything to me, dummy¡­ But we''ve gotta grow up too. Sometimes, we won''t be able to get together all the time. And this time, you need to learn about responsibilities, and about prioritizing things above others, for the greater good of those you care for."


    "R-Right¡­" Aquarina sighed, hugging me again, and rubbing her face on my shoulders.


    "See? You just had to tell me, it wasn''t THAT bad, right?" I sighed, caressing her head. "Everything''s going to be okay. Your mom will be there to guide you and protect you¡­ She loves you a lot. I saw her on her genuine regret for hitting you¡­ Other parents might have not even felt bad about that, but she loves you so unconditionally that even doing something that seemed still¡­ reasonable to stop your tantrum hurt her so badly she felt like she hadmitted the greatest sin."


    "I know¡­" Aquarina cried. "I love mommy a lot¡­ I''m sorry for going on a rampage, I could had endangered so many¡­ I''m so stupid¡­ dummy, an idiot¡­"


    "You''re maybe a bit of that, but not THAT much." I giggled. "You''re, as I said, a smart, brilliant, cute, and strong girl!" I smiled, lifting her chin gently. "And I love you for that!"


    "Sylphyyyy¡­ Sniff¡­ Buwaaah! What did I do to deserve such a cute girlfriend?!" She started crying on my shoulders again. "I''m sorry¡­ I will try to do better!"


    "Geez, you''re such a crybaby today¡­ There, there." I sighed,forting my crybaby girlfriend. "Once you''re finally back, two years will have pass, and the two of us could have changed a lot but¡­ I know that it will be for the best. You will be much stronger, like your mom, and I too will be super strong! We''ll be the strongest pair ever!"


    "Ever!" Aquarina smiled, her smile filled with sorrow and happiness made my heart beat faster, as I embraced her in a hug, and then gave her a little kiss in her lips.


    Once we were done with this, we walked back with everyone else, and we exined a few of the things we talked about, everyone finally understood, although with mixed reactions.


    And when we were back to Auntie Aina''s manor, Aquarina and Nepheline had to apologize a lot with everyone¡­ And Ninhursag also apologized with me, saying she shouldn''t had said those things.


    "I''m sorry, Sylphy. I guess¡­ I am not too ustomed to these things myself. I guess¡­ sometimes its fine to step in, sometimes¡­ people do need the help of someone else." Ninhursag sighed.


    "It''s fine, really." I smiled. "I know you said it because you were also worried deep down. Nepheline is your friend and all after all."


    "Yeah¡­" Ninhursag sighed. "I''ll have to reprimand her for this too, she should have told me about this to begin with! Hey,e here!"


    "Eeep!" Nepheline quickly recoiled as she saw her friend walk towards her, about to reprimand her for her recklessness andck of trust to not tell one of her best friends something like this.


    My mom was also there, the two began to quickly reprimand Nepheline, as the Amazoness lowered her head, epting it all.


    "I''m so sorry¡­" She cried.


    This might be the first andst time I ever see my strong mother-inw in such a state¡­


    -----

 Chapter 925 A Special Letter

    <h4>Chapter 925 A Special Letter</h4>


    -----


    While having dinner, we talked about many things, but mostly Aquarina''s journey to Araburn, the Continent of Wilderness, where Anima reign supreme above all other races. It is a very little-known continent that has only been barely touched by the Gatea Continent''s Kingdoms, the Anta Continent Nations do have some connections with them, but the humans none at all.


    There are Humans and Elves living there though, but their cultures are much different than those of other continents, perhaps simr to the Amazonian Tribe or the Wood Elves my mother sometimes talk me about, who are nomadic, tribal elves that live in the farther Jade Woods, who reject magic technology and prefer to live inplete harmony with nature.


    "We''re still over halfway through the year, but at the end of the year, I think we''ll get going." Nepheline sighed. "I might also bring my husband with us too, yeah. He''ll be lonely if we leave him behind, right? It''s gonna be fun! A family trip, just the three of us!"


    "Hm¡­" Aquarina nodded, still feeling down, but having already started to ept it. "Y-Yeah, I guess¡­"


    "The Inheritance of the Mountain Hero, wasn''t he part of the first ever group of Heroes to exist after the Original Hero?" My father wondered. "I''ve heard from tales that he was so strong he could lift entire mountains, and he alone shaped the Araburn continent with his bare hands to make it more hospitable for the people living there."


    "Wow¡­" Zack was amazed. "Man, you''re so lucky, Aquarina! I wish I could get to have such a cool inheritance¡­ But who was the Original Hero though?"


    "Oh, the Original Hero was the first Hero to have been created." My mother exined. "Unlike us, he was not chosen as a mortal, he was molded and shaped by the Gods'' very flesh and soul. It was said he was akin to a Demigod, with his powerful Legendary Divine Sword, Durandal, he in the First Demon King."


    "Wow, that''s crazy." Said Mist. "So much mythology we didn''t knew about¡­ I wonder if this Hero is still alive? Is this tale even real?"


    "Well, if gods exist, then perhaps it is real." My mother giggled. "But we''ve never meet him, nor we know what happened to him in any other tale I''ve read. Some spected he camouged as a human, others said he''s the high archbishop of the Church of the Gods back in the Gatea Continent, another few people specte he died in that battle¡­ I don''t remember well, some tales say both the hero and the demon king felled each other, some say he survived. He might be dead for all we know."


    "Hmmm, oh well." I shrugged. "Anyways, if there''s still half a year until then, we should make sure to enjoy every day with Aquarina, right guys?"


    "Yeah! YOU''RE RIGHT!" Zack was pumped up. "Let''s have a lot of fun! Maybe we should go on another adventure or something?"


    "Let''s make a lot of memories together, Aquarina!" Mist smiled gently.


    "We have to make sure you don''t forget about us in those two years!" Lara nodded. "Even if we''ve meet for little time, you''re a precious friend of mine now, Aquarina!"


    "That''s right! You saved our lives; we owe you everything." Luck nodded. "Especially your powers, which were crucial to get back Lara before that Arachne were to snack on her¡­"


    "Yep!" Celica nodded. "Aquarina''s like my big sis!"


    "L-Likewise¡­ Aquarina''s my sis now that she''s engaged to big sis, right?" Zephy asked. "I-I''ll also miss you¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah, as they said." Celeste smiled, crossing her arms. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Everyone¡­" Aquarina realized she didn''t just had me to miss, but all these friends that loved her so much. "Y-You''re right¡­ I''ll miss you all so much! Sniff¡­ Ugh¡­ Let''s have a lot of fun until then!"


    "Yeaaah!" We celebrated.


    "Well, now that you''re here, might as well spend the next few days enjoying the sea and the port." My mother smiled. "Let''s make sure to make these days unforgettable, everyone."


    "Well said." My father nodded, crossing his arms.


    "Fufu, such a beautiful family." Auntie smiled. "I hope one day my little girl can be epted in your group of friends¡­"


    "O-Of course, but she has to hang around more with us." I nodded. "Susanna, what do you say?"


    "I want to! I wanna be frens with everyone!" Susanna was very excited. "I don''t have friends here¡­"


    It seemed that Susanna''s life as a sheltered noble girl have given her very little chance to meet other kids her age, making her grow up mostly by thepany of servants and her parents, which is not bad but¡­ I bet she would love to have friends her age.


    "If it''s fine by you, we could bring her along to Agartha every now and then too." My mother said. "So she can get along with the kids better and spend more time with them too. I''m sure it would help her develop more socially too."


    "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about it. I might send her with her father too, and I mighte myself whenever my workload is not too much." Aina smiled. "Sylphy, I hope you can take good care of my little angel." Auntie caressed her beautiful daughter''s blonde hair.


    "Sure!" I smiled. "dly, Susanna is a lovely girl. It is nice that she doesn''t discriminate either¡­ Some other elven kids would not be fine with our group beingposed of so many tribes¡­"


    "Huh? What does that means?" Susanna waspletely clueless.


    "We''ve never taught her to discriminate anybody that looked different than hers. In this port, racism is usually not allowed, and we''ve begun to slowly ept people of other tribes if some ever show up. Recently, a few demon refugees have moved to our city, honest people." Aina smiled.


    I guess Agartha is not the only ce where things are beginning to change. It might be slow, but one step at a time, we can slowly change the world and make it a better ce for everyone.


    "Lady Aina! Lady Faylen! T-There''s a letter! It just came from the airship that arrived an hour ago!" A maidservant ran into the dinning room, giving the letter to Auntie Aina.


    "A letter for the two of us?" My mother asked. "Who could it- Eh?!"


    "Wait, what?!" Aina also responded the same way, as both her and mom nced at the letter''s beautiful, golden lining, and its regal appearance.


    "T-This is a letter from the royal family! From father or mother?!" My mom asked in shock. "W-What do they want now?"


    "I-I don''t know, but its better if we check what''s going on." Aina sighed, slowly opening the letter, and reading it. "Huh? No, this isn''t bad at all! This is¡­ Amazing!"


    "What is it?" I wondered, sipping some tea.


    "Some special letter?" Aquarina wondered, munching on a big cheeseburger at my side.


    "It is a royal call from the King himself, our father." Aina said. "It is¡­ This is a special Party to celebrate that all of you defeated Arachne and Lolth¡­ You''re being recognized as National Heroes by the King himself! E-Even you guys! Not just the heroes, everyone!"


    "Even us demons?!" Celeste was shocked.


    "Y-Yes¡­" Aina nodded, swallowing saliva. "This¡­ means a lot!"


    Things were about to change much more than we ever imagined¡­


    -----

 Chapter 926 Wet Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 926 Wet Dreams</h4>


    -----


    The news that arrived were very BIG ones, it meant that not only we were being recognized for our efforts, but also our Demons friends too! This must be the very first time they ever recognize Demons as heroic figures within the entire Country, so it is a big thing.


    It means that there''s a chance for them to be epted by society much more. And if it is the King himself the one that congrattes them, even the most racist of elves will begin to reconsider their beliefs, because mostly everyone admire my grandfather for both their admirable rulership and also strength.


    Naturally, it made all my friends really excited. We spent the rest of the dinner talking about everything that might happen from now on, as my mother decided that we''ll be departing to the capital tomorrow morning in another airship.


    The sooner we get there, the better, ording to her. If we take too long, we might offend the King and the other nobles might end up feeling offended too, worsening their view of us. Even if therge majority of them are selfish people that don''t deserve our attention, they''re the pirs of this country''s society, so we have to work hard to please them, even if only a bit.


    I''m not saying I want to just please them and bend to their will or something, but if there''s a chance to make them happier and improve their view of us, I''ll take it, even if I have to swallow my pride.


    Once we finished dinner, everyone moved back home, except for Aquarina, who after knowing she would get going at the end of the year, had decided to stick with me for as long as she can¡­ Not like she hadn''t been doing that already, oh well.


    "Mooch, mooch, mooch~"


    She was constantly kissing my cheeks while we cuddled in my bed, without letting me go, her strong arms wrapped around my shoulders, as she pushed my face into her chest¡­ Which had been growing considerably thesest months.


    Honestly, I wish I would want toin more about this! I am literally being held against my will by this living machine of cuddles and kisses, but quite honestly¡­ I love it.


    "Um, Aquarina, I think that''s enough, let''s sleep already, dear." I sighed, giving her a kiss in her little nose.


    "A-Another one?" She asked, with puppy eyes.


    "Fine¡­" I sighed, as she lifted my chin and gave me a kiss in my lips, it was warm, tender, and I just held the urge of continuing kissing her, because we honestly had to sleep now, it was already veryte!


    "Hmm~ I''m going to miss your lips¡­" She said, caressing my head, and holding me in her arms as if I were her little baby¡­


    Which I didn''t mind honestly! I love being spoiled by my girlfriend! There, I said it!


    "Me too." I giggled, as I rubbed my face in her chest. "And this too~"


    "Uwah¡­" She blushed a bit. "S-Sylphy¡­ you''re getting a bit bold now, heheh¡­ Not like I dislike it~"


    "W-Well, you rub your face over mine all the time, so I thought it was time for some payback¡­" I smiled, as I closed my eyes. "Alright now, let''s make some shut eye¡­ Tomorrow morning we can take a warm bath together, and eat together, and all of that¡­" I yawned.


    "Heheh, okay~" She giggled, finally closing her eyes, and kissing my forehead onest time as we dozed off.


    Ahhh¡­ But I can barely sleep, she smells so nice.


    Ugh, okay, calm down you urges! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sleep, just sleep!


    ¡­


    I opened my eyes, finding myself in my room. Was it already morning? The sun was quite strong,ing from the window. However, I don''t remember hearing anybodying to wake me up.


    Maybe I simply woke up on my own? Whatever''s the case, I tried to stand up, only to find myself tied by red-colored ropes around the bed.


    "H-Huh?"


    Suddenly, I noticed Aquarina standing in front of me, smiling devilishly. Her appearance was the same as before but¡­ she seemed even more mature, taller, more beautiful, she hadrger hips, bigger chest, longer hair, and a mature, charming beauty.


    "So you woke up¡­"


    "A-Aquarina?"


    However, as I was wondering what was happening, I noticed my own body was the same, slightly aged. At the same time as I thought that she started slowly walking like a seductive cat over the bed, slowly cing herself over me.


    "Let''s do it now¡­ I know you can''t wait for it¡­"


    "E-Eh?"


    She started kissing me passionately, I couldn''t resist. She smelled so good, and her tongue was so warm and delicious, she yed with me, I was to her total mercy, I couldn''t fight back. I didn''t want to fight back.


    Aquarina kissed my neck, then my chest, she yed with my body, I became hers¡­ It made me feel so blissful, yet so nervous. She was naked, rubbing her beautiful body over mine.


    It made me want for this tost forever, I moaned in pleasure, she did too.


    The atmosphere became so warm and fuzzy, I felt like I couldn''t breathe¡­


    W-What''s¡­ happening?


    "AH!"


    And then, I opened my eyes! Finding myself being deprived of much valuable oxygen by Aquarina''s hug and her breasts, which werepletely covering my nose¡­


    "Hm? S-Sylphy¡­?"


    Aquarina was confused, looking at me with her adorable, beautiful blue eyes.


    "G-Good morning¡­"


    I guess it was just a dream. Yet I couldn''t help but felt like it was real, it felt so real though!


    Ahh, is this because we''ve already hit puberty?!


    I had a lewd dream and¡­ Yeah, I''m quite wet down there too.


    "You''re blushing?" Aquarina wondered, giving me a teasing smile. "What? Did you had a lewd dream or something? Hehehe¡­ Wanna make it a reality?"


    "W-Wha¡­?! I-I didn''t had anything!" I covered my face in embarrassment, and then ran to wash my face in the bathroom.


    And like that, another day started¡­


    -----

 Chapter 927 The Next Morning

    Chapter 927 The Next Morning


    SPLAAASH!


    After sshing myself with very cold water, I was finally back to my normal self. Aquarina was gently washing my back with aromatic soap, after I washed her beforehand.


    "So what happened? You woke up a bit freaked out¡­" She asked, wondering what had happened.


    If I tell her that I had a very lewd dream where we had¡­ sex. Knowing her, she would get probably really excited, and might try something perverted, so I better not tell her.


    "N-Nothing¡­ I just had a weird dream where¡­ Uuh, I fell from a very tall building." I said, trying to figure out something that people often dreamed about.


    "Ooh, I guess that''s why you jumped off the bed!" Sheughed. "Maybe I was asphyxiating you a bit¡­ Sorry for hugging you too tightly."


    "Are you alright yourself?" I wondered. "Everything''s fine?"


    "Huh? Me? Ah¡­ Well, yeah. I''m feeling better now." Aquarina smiled, as she started to gently wash my long, red hair. "I think I''vee in terms with what''s going to happen, and I''ve epted it as a challenge I need to get through. I''m just already thinking what we can do once I''m finally back, even if that might be quite far away."


    "Well, I''m d." I smiled, feeling more relieved. My tummy started to rumble a bit; I was feeling hungry.


    Aquarina''s tummy was also making a few sounds as well. Because we''ve grown so strong physically, we need even more food than kids our age should need¡­ Like perhaps eight or ten times more.


    Maybe this was why my mother always made such highly caloric foods all the time since I have memory, my father ate like three pizzas for breakfast, fifteen eggs with like twenty bacon pieces, around fiverge pieces of freshly baked bread, four to five cups of tea or coffee, and ten fruits.


    And he still does every single morning! Though our meals vary greatly, sometimes there''s a lot of donuts, other times we eat tortis with a lot of veggies, creamy sauces and minced meat, and other times we indulge on a big variety of fruit pies.


    My mother is no different, though she pretends to eat little, she eats a lot as well! Probably more than I do. Also every time I see her she has a cup of tea at her side, she probably drinks like fifty cups of tea a day or something. I guess she needs all that energy to keep moving her engines after living for so long.


    Ahh, all this foodie talk is making me hungry; I want to eat pancakes.


    SPLAAASH!


    After washing my back and my hair, and then drying ourselves with warm air made from magic, we quickly got ourselves ready, with fancy clothes that didn''t made it difficult to move. Aquarina most of the time borrowed my clothes because we had almost the same size, and she did the same right now too¡­ I can''tin, she''s my girlfriend, so its fine I guess.


    "Ready?" I asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ready!" She said, sporting a cute ck and red dress, with ck boots, and even a blue ribbon. She liked colorful clothes, unlike what her Amazonian Tribe often fancied, being mostly white dresses for girls.


    We walked downstairs, we were greeted by my mom, dad, uncle, auntie¡­ everyone. Our friends were back from their rooms, we weren''t home, exactly, as we were still staying at my aunt''s manor.


    "Well here they are." My mom said. "Come eat already, we''rete!"


    "We''rete?!" I was surprised. "S-Sure!"


    "Let''s eat then!" Aquarina jumped into her seat as we were greeted by a huge feast of countless delicious meals.


    There were colorful fruit pies, donuts covered in chocte and white cream, pancakes, all sorts of fruits, freshly baked bread, all sorts of colorful cheeses, milk, three huge pizzas my mom most likely did for my dad and anyone else, and there was even some grilled meat and a whole fried chicken¡­ Mist was munching on the meat happily.


    "Mornin'' Shylphy!" She said happily.


    "Good morning Mist!" I greeted her happily.


    "Were you girls busy doing something else that you took so long toe downstairs?" Wondered Celeste, giving me a teasing smile.


    "N-Not at all!" I said, feeling embarrassed. "Fufu, as lively as ever." Aunt Aina giggled, sipping some tea.


    "Daddy, what were they talking about?" Susanna asked her father, as she was sitting over his legs. "E-Eh? Huh¡­ Nothing, dear." Her dadughed nervously, eating some fruit pie with a coffee at his side.


    "Anyways, todays'' the day! This came out of nowhere but I hope everything goes alright." My father said. "Everyone, make sure to act ordingly and don''t do anything crazy¡­ or weird! Okay? Let''s make sure those pretentious nobles don''t have anything toin. Remember all the manners we''ve taught to you all."


    "Yeah." My mother said. "Wow, that surprised me, did you just said all of that? I guess you''ve also been growing a lot, honey." My mother giggled, patting my father''s head.


    "Hahah, of course, why else would I- Wait, I''m not a kid!" My fatherined, crossing his arms while munching on a gigantic sandwich. "I''ve already grown up a lot, don''t you think?"


    "Fufu, I know dear." My mother giggled. "I just sometimes I see small glimpses of how you used to be back then¡­ So barbaric, reckless, and with so muchck of self-awareness and manners! I''ve shaped you into a proper father, heh."


    "Hahh¡­ I guess I should had expected such ament from an elf wife." My fatherughed a bit, going on with the flow.


    I guess it must feel a bit weird how he had changed so much since he was a young teenpared to mom, who was unchanging ever since he meet her. "Are you feeling better now?" Nepheline asked her daughter.


    "Yeah, I''m alright now, mom. Sorry about that again¡­" Sighed Aquarina.


    "It''s fine." Nepheline smiled. "Your dad''s already on his way to the capital, we''ll meet him there. Arafunn too is going there with him. Agartha wasn''t left unprotected, both of their spirits are there protecting, so it should be fine."


    "Oh, nice!" Aquarina was excited to see her dad. "Let''s have fun in the capital once we''re done with the celebration party!"


    "Sure thing, dear." Nepheline smiled, caressing her daughter''s long and silky hair. "I love you so much, my daughter." She suddenly hugged her tightly.


    "E-Eh? Ah¡­ I love you too, mom." Aquarina felt confused and slightly overwhelmed at first but epted her mother''s hug and hugged her back.


    I guess they had fully reconciled now! "Yeeey! They reconciled, sis! I love happy endings!" My little brother giggled, as he was sitting over mom''sp. "Well, looks like things are finally settled then." Ninhursag smiled. "Never fight with your daughter again, alright? It''s wrong and not something a mother must do."


    "I know." Nepheline sighed. "I was foolish, and I let my own emotions get the better of me."


    "I was also in the wrong too, don''t me mom for everything!" Aquarina said. "I''m¡­ sorry too, for everything. Everyone, sorry¡­ E-Especially Lady Aina, I apologize for¡­ endangering your people with my stupid tantrums."


    "Well, I would certainly have more to say right now but¡­ Quite honestly, I have a soft spot for girls like you." Auntieughed. "It''s fine, dear. As long as you learn and understand, all is forgiven. From now on, try to be a better version of yourself, one step at a time, alright?"


    "Y-Yes!" Aquarina nodded, feeling slightly inspired.


    And after that heartwarming conversation, we stuffed ourselves with delicious food and departed straight to the capital.

 Chapter 928 Going Back To The Capital

    Chapter 928 Going Back To The Capital


    -----


    "It has truly been a few years since we''vee here again." "Certainly¡­ The ce''s unchanged as usual- Oh? No, there''s a few more houses and inns. Buildings feelrger? Looks like my brother hasn''t cked all that much!"


    Two heroes flew across the skies as they moved towards the capital as fast as possible. Shade and Arafunn had been friends since they meet one another, and although they were very different, such differencesplemented one another, and they could be pretty alright when just alone between the two.


    Though, at the end of the day, Arafunn knew that Shade''s best friend is An, who was like his sworn brother, the two, as much as they liked to pretend they didn''t, were inseparablerades, friends, and brothers.


    "Perhaps your brother has decided to change things. These buildings¡­ Look like they''re to house more tourists?" Wondered Shade.


    "Indeed!" Arafunnughed. "And there''s way more ships on the docks too! Oh?!"


    "What?" Shade wondered, as Arafunn suddenly saw something and heard something else.


    "T-There''s a lot of new peopleing into the city! Bringing forth goodies from their countries. Demons, dwarves, humans! Oh my, looks like my brother has opened the frontiers again? After having closed them from other countries back in the War, he finally opened them again!" Laughed Arafunn.


    "Wait, what?!" Shade was shocked. "Is this alright?! This also has its risks¡­ If there''s some terrorist attack or something¡­"


    "Nah, don''t worry about those things now!" Laughed Arafunn. "All''s fine. We have to trust the people too! And well, there''s now an even more extensive and thorough security than ever before, everyone''s double, triple, quadruple checked before entering ournds¡­ Most of these security groups are led by strong veteran magicians, nothing can sneak past their senses."


    "Well¡­ I sure hope so." Shade sighed. "If things can be different then¡­ I''m all for it." He smiled faintly beneath his ck coat. "I''m d there are some Demon Countries willing to make trading with us even after everything¡­"


    "It means they might also think like us. That just because some of our kin tried to terrorize the other, it doesn''t mean all of their kin are evil. Most of them, if not 99% of them are just normal people, trying to live their lives however they can. Nobody in this world is inherently evil, nor malicious¡­" Arafunn smiled. "It''s the environment where we grow that shape us into what we are¡­ And for the future generations, we have to properly make an environment where they won''tmit the same mistakes we once did."


    "There is much truth in those words, my friend." Shadeughed. "Today you''re quite cheery, these news have surely cheered you up, huh?"


    "W-Well, yeah¡­" Arafunnughed. "It means a lot¡­ Ah, there we are."


    The two heroes quickly descended from the skies,nding right in front of the Castle, surprising the guards wearing shiny white armor in front, who quickly recognized their faces. At the same time, Sylphy''s group had just arrived, so both meet at longst.


    .


    .


    .


    The trip through the airship was very fast, wended on the capital just an hour afterwards. It seemed they had used their maximum avable speed to get here, which was quite mana consuming, but my mother herself decided to imbue her mana into the ship, making things easier.


    "Daddy!" Aquarina ran to greet her dad, Shade, who had just arrived too, jumping over him, and hugging him tightly. "I missed you daddy!"


    "It has been just a couple of days, hahaha! What happened?" Shade instantly changed his gloomy appearance as he saw his daughter, evenughing out loud as he hugged her. "Well¡­" Aquarina didn''t wanted to tell him.


    "A lot happened, but we can talk about thatter, dear." Nepheline greeted her husband, giving him a big kiss on his lips. "Let''s go in, the King must be waiting for us now."


    "Let''s go." My mom said, as she greeted the guards, who promptly opened the gates for us.


    CREAAAAK¡­!


    The enormous castle gates opened wide, as we made our way through an enormous and majestic hall, decorated thoroughly with silver and golden linings, many paintings, statues, and many other things.


    There were maidservants and manservants wandering everywhere to get things tidied up for therge celebration party, and there were also many squadrons of knights wandering around, making sure things were safe.


    Once we entered thest hall, which was also a huge red gate, we finally found ourselves back to where everything started¡­ Or well, where things started once Inded on this country.


    Where I meet my grandfather for the first time, and where I also meet the rest of the family¡­ which was a rather bad experience, if I have to be honest.


    But I''m trying to be positive right now!


    "Hmm¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The entire hall fell into silence the moment we stepped in. And there he was, grandfather sat down over his throne, the mountain of a man, with an enormously tall, huge, muscr body, wearing his golden armor, and his huge crown decorated with many colorful jewels.


    He had a short, gray bear, with long gray hair growing all the way below his huge shoulders, his sharp green eyes suddenly changing color to be golden as he seemed to analyze me with a simr power I have! Wait, did he get the same Divine Protection I did?!


    And of course, to his right side was the much smaller throne of the Queen, my grandmother, who was smiling happily and cheerfully, with an aura of rxation and calmness, aplete contrast tomy grandfather.


    "Greetings father, we''ve arrived." My mother said, kneeling before her father, and so we did all, remaining in silence until asked to speak. "Wee my dear daughter, and her big family. And of course, her many friends andpanions. You''ve been called today for a special asion. I''ve learned about your great feats, and about how you protected our country when nobody else could." The King went to the point right away. "You''ve done something that many would had never been capable of. And for that, I felt the necessity to call you here, to celebrate your victory, and to show you¡­ How proud I am of all of you."


    "E-Eh? Ah, I-I see¡­" Mom was taken aback by grandfather''s honesty. He certainly seemed different than before¡­


    -----

 Chapter 929 Praised As Heroes By The Whole Country

    Chapter 929 Praised As Heroes By The Whole Country


    -----


    "Not only my daughter and the previous heroes, but also all these young brave warriors. From Sylph, my granddaughter to her friends, Aquarina, Zack, Mist, Celeste, Celica, Lara, and Luck. All of you shall receive the honorary title of nobles as one of the many rewards for your aplishments." He said.


    "But my king¡­!"


    Immediately, a group of nobles sitting around the entire throne room protested, interrupting the king''s words. Some of them were his actual sons or grandsons, so they thought they had the authority to talk in this moment.


    "You cannot simply give noble titles to those demons!"


    "They''re the very root of this problem to begin with!"


    "W-Why have you called them here-"


    "SILENCE!" The King immediately roared, hitting the floor with his sword. "If any of you dares to raise their voice while I am speaking, I shall strip away the titles from you. Because it is quite CLEAR that you do not deserve it!"


    The nobles suddenly shut down, the elves furiously red back at us as if we had the fault on this, when it was their own stupidity that provoked the rage of the King.


    "Guards! Send them away, immediately." The King said nonchntly, as the three nobles were instantly taken away by powerful pdins, they protested, but if they dared to fight back they would see the fury of the King.


    "Sigh¡­ Now I am beginning to regret having had so many children." He sighed. "It was good for the kingdom they said. More children means more nobility that can take care of the country they said¡­"


    "Calm down dear." The Queen sighed, caressing his big arm. "It''s alright, let''s go back to the topic."


    "Ah, yes." The King muttered, quickly ncing back at us with his gaze filled with authority and might. "As I said before, you shall be given titles. This special ceremony is being broadcast to the entire country to see through special magic devices, as you can see." He pointed at the many floating spheres. "So everyone can see what I am doing. I am well aware that some of you are Demons, but that does not mean anything to me."


    The King then nced at the floating crystals, broadcasting what was happening. Alice said they were like "cameras" or whatever, from Earth, the world she knew a bit too much about.


    "I see all races of people as equals. Not all Demons possess vile hearts, and not all elves are pure of heart either. We''ve had our fair amount of traitors and viins, of vile witches and malicious sorcerers. Not to mention the Ancient Necromancer, or the Abyssal Witch, both which were born from our very country." He spoke. "None, and I say ABSOLUTELY NONE is absent of sins, and in this world where there are so many people of so many kinds of appearances, shapes, and forms, to discriminate others merely for how they look is foolish, and an act of pure hatred born out of ignorance, which does not befit us elves, who live long and therefore should be wise enough to see past superficial appearances."


    I could feel with my senses as millions of peoples around the entire capital gasped in surprise before the King''s words. But none seemed to protest, it felt as if the vast majority were told something they had never truly thought about too deeply.


    "Father¡­" My mother smiled, as a small tear fell from her eyes. "Thank you for saying those words¡­ You don''t know how much it means to us¡­"


    "Hmph." The King smiled slightly. "Anyways, now, my servants, give each of those deserving of one their titles. Once you sign them, you will be honorary nobles. You will be able to possess your own bank ounts, buy your own territories, and could even open your ownpanies with enough funds. For young honorary nobles, you will also receive a monthly allowance of one hundred thousand gold coins until you reach the age of 25."


    "W-Wha¡­?!" Celeste was almost speechless.


    "S-So much money?!" Mist cried.


    "T-That''s¡­" Zack was taken aback.


    "Wow! Mommy will be happy with this for sure!" Celica was really happy.


    "T-This is for real¡­?!" Luck was shocked.


    "Nice! So cool!" Lara was very happy too.


    I felt taken aback as well, I had no idea of this monthly allowance thingy, but I took it happily. I was already a noble, but adding on an honorary noble title was also possible, so I was a double noble? Does it gives me an even higher authority and benefits, maybe?


    Well, whatever was the case, a dozen pdins walked downstairs from the throne, and handled us the papers, while a scribe gave us pens, which we all signed rather quickly. He even offered his help if someone didn''t knew how to write, but everyone learned it a few years ago.


    "Excellent. Very well then, we''re done here. Let''s go celebrate. The entire country shall celebrate this day as the day we''ve honored the heroes that saved our country from the clutches of Arachne, the Demon Lord and Lolth, the Evil Goddess! It shall be known as the Day of Unseen Heroes!"


    "OOOOOHHHHH!"


    The people all around the capital cheered, millions of people, not just elves, but there were demons, anima, humans, and many other kinds of people that had recently entered the country because the borders were opened once more.


    Once the broadcast finished, the entire atmosphere calmed down and even the King sighed in relief. He quickly asked one of his right-hand men what had happened.


    "Francois, how did it go? How was the reaction of the people?" He asked worriedly.


    "It was surprisingly well taken. Some were amazed, but there were very few people thatined! Mostly just some unimportant, low-ranking nobles." The sses-wearing young manughed.


    "Oooh! I shouldn''t had expected less from my people." The King smiled proudly. "They know when someone speaks the truth! This is but the first step, the first step to change the world, what I''ve been working so hard for so long¡­" The King started tough happily. "At longst, dear." The Queen giggled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Indeed, my King." Francois nodded.


    Looks like grandpa was much more than I had originally thought¡­ Aside from his scary and intimidating side, he was someone really good hearted, that only wanted the best for his people.


    And also, to change the world too¡­ I guess we shared a dream.


    -----

 Chapter 930 Rejecting Advances From Every Young Noble

    Chapter 930 Rejecting Advances From Every Young Noble


    -----


    Once things were done, we started a party right away. The entire castle was filled with maidservants and manservants running everywhere, preparing all the banquet.


    And above all, Nobles, Nobles everywhere! Not only auntie Aina and her family was here, but also a bunch of other rtives I had no idea existed until now, and after all our amazing feats, they saw us inpletely different eyes.


    "Well, maybe you''re not that bad, despite being a half-elf¡­"


    "We¡­ we are not backing down though! We''ll do something amazing one day too!"


    And of course, a pair of twin rivals that annoyed me several years ago showed up, two blue-haired elves, a boy and a girl that looked almost identical, Crystal and Adamas, who were now around 15.


    "I''m sure you will." I smiled. "After all you''re my cousins."


    "W-What with the cocky smirk?!" Crystal gasped. "I''ll let you know that¡­!"


    "Stop it, Crystal¡­" Adamas was jealous and angry, but knew he couldn''t say much more. "A-Anyways, we already said we were sorry, let''s go Crystal¡­" He walked away.


    "Eh?! But brother!" Crystal followed him while bickering about.


    Aquarina was right at my side, finding it unbelievable¡­


    "They didn''t even said they were sorry though?!" She asked, crossing her arms.


    "It doesn''t really matter; it was just something that happened years ago." I shrugged. "And seeing what they said, I can guess they''re just a bit cocky but¡­ not really something serious, at most, they must have some sort of inferiorityplex because of their older siblings."


    "Oh¡­" Aquarina sighed. "I''ve never had older siblings so I don''t get it!"


    "Whatever." I said. "Let''s go eat something tasty for now! How about it?"


    "Sure, sure!" Aquarina was happy that things were going smoothly for once.


    We gathered around the table and started tasting the delicious snacks, they were mostly canape of small size. Tiny fruit pies, creamy cupcakes, small square-shaped pizza slices, little empanadas, and a lot of vegetables neatly cut into all sorts of fancy shapes, with delicious sauces to dip them on.


    There was also a wide selection of liquors, but also just as varied selection of tea blends and fruit juices, which we tasted rather happily, it was a party of different vors.


    "Hmm, I love this melon fruit juice¡­" Aquarina said, drinking it.


    "That''s not just melon, youngdy. It has been blended with three different types of tea leaves, banana, orange, lemon, and other fruit juices. It is an excellent cold tea drink and-"


    "Who are you?" Aquarina asked the guy that just stepped in, a tall, blonde elf with sharp red eyes.


    "Heh, I am amazed you don''t know who I am¡­" He started tough. "I guess it''s normal for a country girl, but don''t worry, I''ll let your ignorance slide for now because my parents said you have the potential to have the privilege of bing my wife one day. My name is Crestelius Maximus III! And¡­"


    "Marry? Eugh, sorry I don''t like guys." Aquarina suddenly looked at him with a disgusted face. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "E-Excuse me?" Crestelius looked at her confused.


    "I''m lesbian¡­" Aquarina raised an eyebrow. "I like girls¡­"


    "W-Wha¡­?" The elf waspleted confused, as he suddenly started to cough while nervously drinking his wine. "Sorry, she''s taken~" I held Aquarina''s hand. "Can you go away now?"


    "T-That''s¡­" He really didn''t knew what to even say. "Ahem! I shall go taste the new wines over there¡­"


    He silently walked away inplete embarrassment, as Aquarina and I burst intoughter.


    "Just what was that?!" Laughed Aquarina. "He was so awkward! Now I feel bad for the guy¡­"


    "You have to get used to this, there''ll be guys seeking arranged marriages." I exined. "My mom told me about it¡­ For the sake of keeping appearances, its better to politely tell them off and-"


    "Ah, there she is!"


    "Sylph! Lady Sylph!"


    "It is an honor to meet you in this beautiful party."


    "Just as the rumors say, your emerald eyes are as beautiful as the queen''s!"


    "What a wonderful red hair you have, you look like a fierce crimson maiden¡­"


    "I am captivated by your beauty, youngdy Sylph¡­"


    Before I could finish my sentence, over seven young boys at most a year older than me started to flock around me like vultures around a rotten corpse.


    They crowded me so much Aquarina was pushed away. I guess that one guy was the only one interested in her?!


    And they were all rather handsome. One with short white hair and charming blue eyes. Another had short ck hair with a mysterious, purple-eyed gaze, a second had long emerald colored hair with silver eyes, another was pink-haired, with a small ponytail and a feminine charisma, and¡­ gosh, they were all quite handsome, huh?


    Unlike Aquarina, I''m bisexual, so I react slightly different than her when I meet so many handsome young men¡­ But even then, I should politely reject them.


    "Name''s Julius!" The cheerful blonde one said.


    "Stephan is my name, mdy." The pink-haired one gently held my hand and kissed it. "Hey! Stephan, not fair! Name''s Aselle! Please go out with me!" The emerald-haired one was rather open about it.


    "Enough with you guys!" "Oi, stop being so pushy with her! She clearly doesn''t like you."


    "What did ya say?!"


    "Please just let''s get along¡­" The ck-haired boy sighed, slightly looking like he didn''t even wanted to be here. "Ugh¡­"


    Before I could realize, they started fighting one another for me, beginning to push each other away and then outright punching their faces, one of them started pulling the hair of the green haired guy while the feminine looking pink haired boy was rather fierce, kicking one in the balls¡­


    "Stop it!"


    "Agh! Let me go!"


    "Y-You guards, you can''t do this to me!"


    The spoiled brats were quickly taken away by guards that came running the moment they saw them fighting one another¡­ I guess I didn''t even had to reject them.


    The only mild-mannered one was the ck-haired boy, who stayed there looking at me with a bit of sadness on his eyes.


    "Sorry, no."


    "Hahh¡­ I shouldn''t had even tried. My parents forced me to do this¡­"


    He started to mutter things as he walked away.


    "W-Well, that was something!" Aquarina wasughing her lungs out.


    "Geez, stopughing!" I felt embarrassed.


    -----

 Chapter 931 Grandpa Is Actually Nice?!

    <h4>Chapter 931 Grandpa Is Actually Nice?!</h4>


    ----- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Looks like you girls have been having some fun, huh?" Zack walked in apanied by Mist.


    "Oh, Zack! The only man I don''t mind seeing their ugly face¡­" Aquarina sighed in relief, petting his head.


    "Ugly face?!" Zack cried, offended.


    "You''re handsome, don''t worry!" Mist smiled back at him.


    "Hahh¡­ She''s always such a bully, honestly." Zack sighed,forted by his cute girlfriend. "A-Anyways, I saw you girls getting flocked by yboys, what''s up with that?"


    "A bunch of idiots trying to get the chance for arranged marriages or something." Aquarina said. "They got spooked away anyways!"


    "We''ve been mostly enjoying the food, it''s really good actually." I said with a giggle. "A-Anyways, Mist, are enjoying things?"


    "Oh? Yeah!" Mist said. "I''ve grown a bit used to ignoring people''s res, I just feel safe as long as I''m with Zacky. He holds my hand tightly, and lets me grab his arm¡­ So I don''t care about the rest of the world!"


    "If anybody tries to do something to her they''ll meet my fist." Zack said, gripping his fist tightly.


    "C-Calm down a bit there, you might incapacitate some of the people here with a mere punch, we''ve grown a bit too strong now." Iughed. "Anyways, where''s Celeste and Celica? And Lara and Luck?"


    "They''re over there, the four of them had not stopped eating the meat section since we got here!" Mist said, pointing at them enjoying the food.


    Lara was not eating meat though but was right at the side on the vegetable section, she found meat most of the time quite gross, but loved veggies.


    "Oh, I guess they''re happy on their own little world." Iughed.


    "Big sis!"


    Suddenly, Zephy and Nephilim walked in from behind. Zephy jumped on my legs and didn''t let go, while Nephilim constantly tried to drag him away from me.


    "Young lord, it''s not good to do this in front of a crowd¡­ You''re going to embarrass my master." She said.


    "It''s okay, it''s fine." Iughed, as I lifted Zephy up and helped him get piggybacked. "If it''s my cute brother we''re talking about, then it doesn''t really matter that much!"


    "Big sis you''re piggybacking me?!" Zephy was amazed. "Oh wow, you''re as strong as dad too?!"


    "Of course, if I can beat Rank 9 foes I can surely lift my brother and give him a piggyback now and then!" I giggled.


    "Yaaay!"


    Zephy was happy as I lifted him up, and he was beginning to use my head like a drum, tapping it to make sounds.


    "H-Hey! Don''t do that, you pesky little¡­!"


    "Hehehehe!"


    He kept giggling yfully, so I couldn''t really get angry at him¡­


    "Attention everyone, the King has a few words to say." Suddenly, Francois, who my mother told me was the actual Minister of Finances, stepped in, bringing the attention of all the nobles.


    My grandfather stepped in, as he suddenly nced at me, calling me with his hand toe over¡­?I felt slightly frozen once he did the gestures.


    Like, was he really calling ME to get there?!


    "Can I bring Zephy?" I asked him without making a sound, he read my lips easily.


    He nodded.


    "Okay Zephy, better behave in front of grandpa."


    "Okay¡­"


    I quickly put him down into the floor, as the two of us walked in, he held my hand tightly as he saw many eyes ring at him.


    "Today, we''rememorating an incredible feat, something that nobody of us has ever aplished in thest five hundred years, the defeat of a Demon Lord by the hands of these young brave heroes." He said, suddenly and gently tapping my shoulder. "And of course, my second youngest granddaughter, Sylph, is among these heroes. I''ve heard from the Previous Heroes, and even her friends already, and everyone agrees in how amazing she is, and how her leadership has brought everyone together more than ever."


    The nobles nced at the scene in surprise, their eyes directed towards me¡­ And Zephy, who was just as confused as I was. Where was this leading to anyways?! Was he just really praising me to get along with me now?


    Suddenly, Aquarina, Zack, Mist, Celeste, Celica, Lara, and Luck stepped into my side, called by Francois, as the King suddenly summoned a huge golden scroll.


    "And because of their amazing intelligence, strength, talent, and the leadership of the friend that brings them all together, I''ve decided to give her and all her friends a special, once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, to enter in the most prestigious academy in the entire continent." He said. "The Merlinus Academy of Magic, Alchemy, Crafting, and Swordsmanship!"


    "Oooh¡­"


    "Those children are going to the academy?!"


    "Wait, even the demons?"


    "T-This is unheard of!"


    "I can''t believe what I''m seeing."


    "T-This¡­"


    "Wait, what?!" Celeste asked in surprise. "My King, us too?"


    "Yes." The King nodded. "All of you, demons, anima, elves, humans. You''re all wee to the academy. This is a special scroll, once you sign it, you''ll be able to go to the academy for the usual three-year schrship,pletely for free, and with all other things paid. This is my gift to all of you, to reward you for your efforts, and for saving our country. You''re unseen heroes, and I shall reward your feats."


    "Grandpa¡­" I felt moved. "Thank you¡­"


    "And Sylph¡­" He suddenly added, with a lower tone of voice. "I''m¡­ sorry, for having been rough back then. I was testing you, but over time, I''ve realized that wasn''t the way. I first had doubts, but I should had never doubted you. My grandchild, you''re an incredible person, and I want you, to one day¡­ be someone that could change the world."


    His emerald eyes nced straight through my soul, as I felt even more moved¡­ All this time I always had a slightly negative view on him, but over time I''ve also changed it after my mother always told me about his feats, and about how hard he worked to protect the country.


    "I honestly would prefer if you just called me Sylphy!" I giggled. "And it''s fine, I know you''re a good grandpa deep down!"


    "S-Sylphy¡­" My grandfather was suddenly moved to tears, as he hugged me tightly with his enormous and bulky arms.


    "Guakh¡­! G-Grandpa?!" I felt shocked by his shown of affection.


    But above all, he was so strong I felt like I was being asphyxiated by his bear hug!


    -----

 Chapter 932 Free Scholarships For Everyone!

    <h4>Chapter 932 Free Schrships For Everyone!</h4>


    -----


    Like that, we were given free schrships for the Academy¡­ Which we already nned to go to, but that it seemed to be extremely expensive, and we didn''t even knew if we could bring the rest of our friends because it seemed quite racially strict.


    But if it was one made by the King himself, I really doubt the Academy can do much about it, they''ll have to simply ept it, the most prestigious or not.


    I guess we''ll be going to this academy once Aquarina''s done with her training. Though I don''t know what I will even do while waiting for her return¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maybe going through my own little training adventure wouldn''t be so bad. I''ll have to talk with mom about it, perhaps something big coulde out of it.


    Nheless, after the entire party was done, we moved to the rooms in the castle, where we immediately went to sleep as soundly as we could, we were very tired, it has been a long day.


    This time, I didn''t had any weirdly lewd dreams, thankfully¡­ Or not.


    And once the morning''s sunlight emerged across the finely decorated ss windows, I slowly opened my eyes, stretching my arms.


    "Well, yesterday sure felt long, good morning Sylphy." Alice said, speaking at longst.


    "You''ve been awfully mutetely.." I said while squinting my eyes.


    "Sorry, I just didn''t wanted to bother you. Things were bing more important, and a Spirit like me butting in wasn''t fitting, right?" Alice giggled.


    "Huh? Is that so?" I wondered, raising an eyebrow.


    "A-And I''m not really that good at speaking with other people¡­" Her body made of light floated around, then resting over the bed. "Sorry¡­ I guess I haven''t gotten that good at speaking with others as I thought. The other Spirits and your Familiars are easy to deal with but everything else¡­ feels rather hard."


    "Well, it''s fine, not all of us are as charismatic as I am." Ignatius materialized at my side, sitting over the bed too. "Hence why you should had let me speak to the public! Why didn''t you let me even speak a word with the King?!"


    "Because you don''t have anything to do with them! And you''re such a troublemaker that I bet you would had enraged others." I crossed my arms, reprimanding him.


    "Hmph, I don''t know what you''re talking about, I am a perfectly ethical and incredible person myself." He said while fending ignorance to his shorings.


    "Even after all these years you''re still a stubborn egg." Aliceughed, petting his dragon head. "Though you''ve surely softened a lot. Remember when he used to roar and fight back all the time?"


    "Yeah¡­ I don''t know what to say regarding that." Iughed. "He was quite angry¡­"


    "Not like I have much of an option now!" Heined. "I''ve given the chance for a second life now, so I better stop fighting over nothing¡­"


    "How rare to see this dragon be honest for once." Suddenly, a crow appeared from the window andnded inside, quickly turning into a white-colored cat.


    "Oh, Furoh! How was the trip?" I asked him.


    All my Spirits and Familiars were usually free and could go anywhere they wanted. However the Spirits were more restricted because they needed my Mana to work properly, and if they get annoying, I usually put them inside the Soul Scape for a while.


    Though most of the time, they go on their own ord. And as of Familiars, they too, can go anywhere as long as they have¡­ well, the intelligence to take care of themselves. Furoh and Nephilim are quite free, and go anywhere they want, but usually stick with me.


    Furoh had said he wanted to check the capital so he set off for the entire night after the party, where he had stealthily participated as a young elf boy he had copied from outside the capital, using the opportunity to eat a lot of food, interact with people, and so on.


    My other Familiars such as Scarlet, Sapphire, Glutton, or Violet are¡­ Well, they''re rather unique. They''re still attached to me as if they were my equipment and items and prefer to stay close to me if possible.


    Even if Scarlet and Sapphire can speak, they''re quite childish, so its better if they stick around instead of going on their own too! And let''s not even talk about Glutton and Violet, who can''t even talk and are very much baby-like, exceptionally with Glutton, he''s like a puppy.


    "BARF! BARF!" Glutton greeted Furoh while licking his face.


    "I can''t believe you''re a mimic like me, little Glutton, you''re very different!" Laughed Furoh, suddenly shapeshifting and mimicking his appearance.


    "BAARF?! WAAGH¡­" Glutton was shocked to see his equal!


    "Well it depends in the kind. Glutton is also not exactly¡­ The same as you, he''s more like a monster mimic than a demon mimic, very different." Beelzebub appeared, yawning a bit. "He''s also quite unnatural because he used to be an inert item and was given life and a soul thanks to Sylph''s powers¡­"


    As he appeared, we all looked at him with teasing smiles.


    "W-What? Why are you looking at me like that?" He asked angrily.


    "Hehehe, I''m lookin''." Naturia giggled, appearing and sitting by my side, she was still the size of a four-year-old kid, with a humanoid shape, resembling a girl made of wood, branches, leaves and flowers.


    "Well, aren''t you happy?" Ignatius smiled as he asked that question.


    "Happy for what? What are you on about?" Beelzebub was really confused or was pretending to be confused.


    "You know what." Aliceughed. "Don''t try to act like you don''t know¡­"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about!" Beelzebub was losing his mind.


    "That the demons are being epted more now! And that soon, everyone might see them in apletely different light!" I said, sighing. "Geez you''re really stubborn! Also the demons are going to the academy! The freaking academy! Isn''t that amazing? If they do well and gain even more fame¡­ Won''t things change even more? Aren''t you happy, big bug?"


    "W-Why should I care about them?!" He suddenly groaned, seemingly embarrassed. "Though¡­ well, I guess I''m¡­ yeah, I guess it''s alright. Thanks for helping us Demons, even after everything, Sylphy."


    "Heh, don''t even think about it." I smiled back.


    Like that, a new day started.


    -----

 Chapter 933 A Grandfather That Opens His Heart To His Grandkids

    <h4>Chapter 933 A Grandfather That Opens His Heart To His Grandkids</h4>


    -----


    After waking up and taking a bath, we meet with the rest of our families in one of the many terraces around the castle, the one closest to the flower garden in the back. Grandpa, Auntie Aina, and Grandpa were also invited to this breakfast.


    Grandpa''s figure was imposing, but now that he took off his armor and his crown, he looked rather normal, just a huge elf man packed with muscles¡­ Wearing a green, rather loosen shirt and brown pants with sandals.


    Wow he sure looked different.


    "Thank you foring over to our little breakfast, father." My mother said with a smile.


    "Ah, well, we were here already so it wasn''t anything too much to ask for." Grandfather shrugged. "Sylphy, how was the night? No difort in the bed?"


    "E-Eh? Ah, yeah, all''s fine. The bed was really good, soft, and fluffy!" I said with a giggle.


    "I see¡­ Zephy?" He asked big brother the same.


    "It was fluffy Grandpa!" Zephy said, sitting over hisp for a couple of minutes by now.


    "I see." He kept his stoic, almost expressionless face, but he seemed rather softened by my little brother.


    He stopped drinking tea and then caressed the boy''s head gently.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, if you ever feel like¡­ living somewhere else, or in the capital. There will always be rooms here for you two." He said. "Ahem¡­ I mean, if you ever want to, I''m not saying you shoulde over to live with us. Well, that would be great too, but I know you have your responsibilities back in Agartha and¡­ But if you ever need to move, you can¡­"


    "It''s okay, honey." Grandpa held his big arm. "He''s trying to say that you''re wee in our home at any time! You coulde over to live with us forever and we would fine with that too!"


    "Thank you for the hospitality, grandpa, grandma." I smiled. "I''ll consider it once I grow older, maybe!"


    "Ooh¡­" Grandpa suddenly got a bit happy about that. "You must consider it thoroughly!"


    He really just wanted to spend some time with us¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ganpa, if I stay here will I get to eat tasty snacks like yesterday?" Zephy asked, biting on small min apple pie.


    "But of course, you will get the best food this country can offer every day." Grandfather said confidently and stoically.


    "Father, that''s enough¡­" My motherughed. "They''re my kids, so they''re staying with me¡­"


    "You can also stay¡­ if you want, Faylen." He said. "Ahem¡­ Well, it''s up to you. I am not trying anything, okay?"


    "Okay~" My momughed. "He never changes, he still has difficulties talking the simplest of topics when ites to personal things."


    "Faylen, I have no such difficulties." Grandpa said with a stern look on his face¡­


    "Anyways, father-inw, maybe we could considering here for a month or so, so the kids can kick off and get used to the capital before theye for the academy." Said my father.


    "Hmmm¡­ That would be ideal. So when are you kidsing to stay for a month?" Grandfather quickly summoned a golden grimoire out of nowhere. "This is the Grimoire of Truth; it is a powerful artifact that can record anything and has an infinite number of pages. In ancient times, it was used to store spells, but I use it to write appointments. It has a very useful dinging sound whenever something ising closer."


    "T-That''s the Grimoire of Truth?!" Even Shade lost hisposure as he muttered those words. "To think the King''s using them for notes¡­"


    "Well you''re no different with your Grimoire of Records!" Sighed Nepheline.


    "Hahaha, yeah!" Aquarinaughed.


    "Father, we''re still thinking about it, calm down." My mom said.


    "Heh, you''re sure excited about your family now, huh?" Arafunnughed, teasing grandfather.


    "C-Cut it out Arafunn." Grandfather sternly said. "They''re good kids, so I want them to¡­ well, to have fun in the capital. And usually, well, my other grandchildren are all grown up, and those that are still young are scared of me, and their parents usually are too scared of me too so¡­ Ahem, I was getting a bit off-topic there."


    "Ganpa is not scary, no?" Susanna asked curiously. "He''s just big!" She sat down on grandpa''s other leg.


    "That''s right, I am just big because I need to be strong to protect my family." Grandfather said with a serious as rock face, yet he gently caressed Susanna''s blonde hair.


    He had a soft spot for his grandchildren¡­


    "Ahh, I''m still nervous. I can''t believe we''re having breakfast with the king¡­" Zack muttered.


    "Just go with the flow and eat to your heart''s content!" Mist said, munching on the sweets and pastries, as maidservants brought new things over and over.


    "These teas are so good too, and the donuts go so well with them!" Said Celeste. "My King, your bakers and tea blenders are sure talented."


    "Thank you, I''ve chosen the best ones qualified for the job." Said the King sternly. "Celeste, I''m d our food is of your liking. If you ever want something more endemic of demon cuisine, we''ve been working on demon tribe menus, we''ve got a few demon chefs that joined our kitchen recently, theye from countries of the Demon Continent and the Araburn Continent."


    "Ohhh? You''re really putting it in effort, gramps!" Celesteughed.


    "D-Don''t call him like that, Celeste!" Lara panicked.


    "Gramps¡­" The King muttered. "No, it''s fine¡­ Children will be children." He let it go easily.


    "I wonder if there are anima chefs?" Asked Luck.


    "Yes, there are quite a few! Most of the things you''re eating are made from Anima chefs, they''re usually better than elves because of their keen, heightened senses! The best chefs out there are all Anima people." The King said pridefully.


    "Wooow¡­" Lara was amazed. "Maybe I could be a chef once all the hero job''s done¡­"


    "You''re already thinking about that?" Luck was surprised of Lara''s carefree mindset.


    "Well yeah! Sylphy''s parents and Aquarina''s parents are all free now and they''re dedicating themselves to other things!" Lara said. "It''s fair we think about it too, no?"


    "Hahahah, well, I guess¡­" Luckughed, amazed on Lara''s lighthearted remarks.


    "Never change, Lara." I said with a giggle.


    "More importantly, I wanted to talk something with you children." My mother suddenly interrupted the peaceful breakfast.


    Things were getting a bit serious now¡­


    -----

 Chapter 934 A Small Journey For Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 934 A Small Journey For Everyone</h4>


    -----


    "Hm? About what?" I wondered.


    "Well, I''ve been considering something when I learned about Aquarina''s training, and I think everyone would benefit if they went through their own training, to perhaps separate and go on their own adventures." Said my mother. "I am not saying this out of just nowhere, there are certain things you can learn from people that is far away, and power to acquire from inheritances as well."


    "Yeah, we talked about this with your mom too." My father added. "It is ideal for all of you to go through a small journey, learn from the world and its experiences, and also to meet important people so you can gain experience and knowledge yourselves."


    "E-Eh? Is that so?" I wondered. "This is a bit sudden¡­"


    "Well, if things are going to be like this, I wouldn''t mind¡­ But where would I go to?" Zack wondered curiously.


    "Will I have to separate from Lara?" Asked Luck, feeling slightly sad. "C-Can''t shee along?!"


    "Well, we''ve been thinking about things ourselves¡­" Said Ninhursag. "But you and Zack wille with me. There''s a special Inheritance, the inheritance of my people I want you to obtain, of my ancestors, in fact. Zack who is my son, and Luck who is the Hero of Beasts would be the best candidates, it is located within the Continent of Humans, Gatea."


    "An Inheritance even I can get?!" Zack was excited. "I thought it was something only heroes could get¡­" He started gripping his fist.


    "Lara¡­" Luck nced at Lara sadly.


    "It''s fine!" Lara smiled. "I want Luck to get much stronger so you can protect my back! And in exchange, I''ll also get super strong myself!"


    "Hmm¡­" Luck seemed rather sad. "Okay¡­ If that''s what I need to do to get stronger, I''m willing to go to the end of the world!"


    "Good boy." Ninhursag smiled. "It is an inheritance not even I have stepped into, although I might be thest of my kin, a tribe of Ancient Humans with shapeshifting magic powers, my Ancestors once prospered in far away mountains, using their powers to travel and survive. It''s going to be a rough journey, be prepared."


    "W-What about me?" Mist asked, feeling rather left out.


    "And me?" Lara asked excitedly.


    "You two wille with me." My mother said. "Both Lara as a Saint, and Mist as a powerful Priestess qualify to learn from my teachings in a small journey of pilgrimage. If we have the opportunity, we will also visit the Fountain of Light, the Divine Inheritance of the First Saintess. Where Ipleted its trials to inherit a part of her powers, which might be possible for Lara, and even Mist."


    "Wow¡­" Lara was amazed. "Really?! So cool! Let''s do this Mist!"


    "Y-Yaaay¡­" Mist seemed sad she''ll separate from Zack. "I-I guess¡­ I-I''ll give it¡­ my all¡­!" She was trying really hard to not worry Zack, who seemed very excited about the whole thing.


    "And us?" Celeste wondered.


    "Oooh, we''ll be taught by Shade?!" Celica asked, gasping.


    "Although it would certainly be useful, I am going on a trip with my daughter and my wife, so I can''t go with you two, nor bring you along, girls." Shade apologized. "Sorry."


    "Oh no, you two and Sylphy are going somewhere elsepletely!" My mother smiled. "You''ll be visiting one of our old friends, you know her as the Witch of the Blue Mountain."


    "Really?!" I asked in shock. "W-We''re finally meeting her! The one that has been doing our equipment for so long¡­"


    "No way!" Aquarina was amazed. "I also wanted to meet her¡­ not fair."


    "I-Isn''t she also one of the heroes?" Zack asked.


    "Indeed." Grandfather said sternly. "She is¡­ quite a handful. Half elf, half dwarf, she prefers her dwarven heritage, therefore she has been living in her mountain for many years. After two hundred years, she gained the title of "Witch of the Blue Mountain". And because she''s half elf, she has quite a long lifespan."


    "Wow, a half elf and half dwarf, I never thought that could be possible." Celeste was surprised. "Well, I wonder what we can earn from her?"


    "All sorts of hexes, alchemy, crafting, and golem creation, which are essential for all three of you girls." My mom said. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "W-What about Zephy?" I asked. "You''re not leaving him out, right?"


    "He wille with me, and your father will apany you." My mother had everything nned. "After around eight to twelve months, we''ll meet again¡­ Is that okay with you?"


    "Well¡­ we''ll live for much longer than a couple of months but I think I''ll miss you a lot." I sighed, feeling a bit sad, but I had to bear with it. "But if that''s necessary¡­ I think I can do it."


    "I won''t see daddy in that long?!" Zephy started to cry right away. "Uwaah¡­ Daddyyy¡­!" He quickly ran towards father''s embrace.


    "Hahaha, I never thought you''ll miss me that much! Calm down¡­ There, there." My fatherughed a bit. "You''ll have fun with your mother, calm down. It will be fine. Once shees back, we''ll go together to meet my family! How about it?"


    "W-Wow, really?!" Zephy was shocked.


    "The Mercenary Family where youe from, An?" My grandfather asked. "Hmm, I''ve heard a lot from the Firebrand Family, a prestigious family of mercenaries who has birthed the strongest human warriors out there. They''re well know for their red hair, which both Sylphy and Zephy have inherited."


    "Indeed, father-inw." My dad said. "I think they''re a good family, so I need my children to meet them and learn from them, especially my father and my mother, both master of the sword and of fire magic."


    "Hmmm, I approve of such decision. I think it will be enlightening for the kids." My grandpa said. "Though¡­ I wonder if it could be possible for one day to invite them over?"


    "W-Well, I don''t know about that¡­" My father said. "They wouldn''t really like toe over from so far away¡­ Ahh, but I''ll try my best to convince them!"


    "Thank you." My grandpa nodded. "Hector Firebrand, your father¡­ He''s well known for being an incredible Master Swordsman, I would like to meet him one day, and sh des with him." Grandfather smiled for once.


    "Seriously¡­" My mother facepalmed.


    -----

 Chapter 935 Shopping All Kinds Of Materials

    <h4>Chapter 935 Shopping All Kinds Of Materials</h4>


    -----


    After mother''s decision, we ultimately ended agreeing. Some more willing than others, we understood the important purpose behind these, and we couldn''t just reject the opportunity to be stronger and learn more about other people and the world around us.


    Zack and Luck were especially excited about this, as they wanted to grow much stronger to probably catch up with us. Mist seemed slightly nervous about it, Lara was just asx as ever, happy to just go along with the flow. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Aquarina had made a whole tantrum about it before but was now epting it more easily. Celeste and Celica were okay with it, though Celica said she''ll miss her mom, Celeste was fine with going anywhere, apparently.


    And much like Celica said, I think I''ll miss my mom too¡­ I''ll be there for about a year, and that''s a lot of time for me! Some people can say whatever they want about elves living so long time feels very fast for them so years are like hours or seconds, but that''s totally a lie, my perception of time is quite slow, as everyone else''s perception, so a year feels like an eternity to me.


    And that might extend to two years regarding Aquarina¡­ A-Almost two years of not seeing her, it''s freaking horrible! How can I live without her kisses and her hugs and her cuddles? I''m going to absolutely die.


    But¡­ I cannot show this part of my thoughts to my friends, even less Aquarina, or I''ll make her doubt her resolve. I cannot do that, I need her to think everything is fine, and that I''m totally alright with her leaving and growing stronger than ever before.


    As I said before, I just have to enjoy thesest months before the end of the year, with her at my side, until the day of departure.


    After breakfast we decided to go out and have some fun with all my friends, now that we were in the damn capital, we were going to enjoy it!


    The entire city was many timesrger than Agartha, filled with all sorts of beautiful ces to visit, huge zas,rge markets, a gorgeous port area, countless of restaurants, and even magic artifacts used for entertainment are gathered in a single area which is called "amusement park", where both families and couples gather.


    "So where should we go now?" I wondered, wandering around the streets close to the castle.


    Grandpa and grandma decided to stay in the castle, as they usually make a big fuss whenever they step out, our parents decided to stay too, so we were on our own on this big, very big city.


    Perhaps in the past my mother would had never considered this, but we were so strong they were sure we would be absolutely alright even if we were left stranded in the middle of the sea.


    "I want to go to the port! I heard there''s a lot of amazing products, spices, ores, weapons, armor, food, veggies, from all around the world!" Mist said. "I also heard there''s a lot of demons that have just arrived bringing products. I want to see if we can talk¡­"


    "So you want to know about them, huh?" Wondered Celeste. "I guess that''s not a bad idea, all things considered¡­ How about it?"


    "Sure!" I said. "What about you, Celica?"


    "Sounds interesting¡­" Celica said. "I want to find out how the people of the Demon Continent live¡­"


    As Demons born in the Human Continent, they had no idea how the Demon Continent even was, and certainly, I had little idea how it was myself, so it was quite interesting to see the perspective of others.


    "Alright then, let''s go there, we can also pick up a bunch of items too." Zack agreed.


    "I heard there''s a few good restaurants over there, from mom." Aquarina said. "I want to go check them out once we get there! How about we eat once we''re done?"


    "Sounds good." Lara giggled. "Oh wow, there are a few Anima here and there!" She began running around the streets, ncing at all the people.


    Although the vast majority were elves, there was also a great variety of tribes of all kinds, seeing so many living together like this really made us feel like we were in some sort of fantastical ce.


    Even back at home, non-elves were still very few¡­


    "Hey Lara, don''t go running away like that! Wait a bit!" Luck ran behind her, as we followed them into the port.


    The sea waves and the salty wind of the sea quickly hut us like a truck, apanied by the screams of many merchants trying to sell their products.


    An immense variety of all kinds of sea creatures caught just this morning adorned most of the stalls, but then there were huge shops filled to the brim with all sorts of materials.


    Ores and crystals I had never seen before were being sold, some cheaper than others. I ended going on a buying spree getting whatever I found interesting, for my future projects.


    "Look at this Sylphy!" Lara suddenly ran towards me and showed me a huge rainbow-colored piece of crystal¡­ but it was no normal crystal.


    "Wait, is that a¡­?!" I muttered, checking the information.


    -----


    [Rainbow Spirit Crystal (S Grade)]


    A Unique Spirit Crystal grown within the depths of the Spirit Mountains at the southwest area of the Demon Continent. Grown after many eons of absorbing the spiritual energy of the Soul Crystals found underground, said to be the crystalized parts of the First Demon King, these curious-looking spirit stones contain multiple elements within them, giving them their beautiful color.


    It is a top-notch material to create all sorts of magical equipment, be it weapons, armor, or essories, and it can further enhance the power of Spirit Magic or Contracted Spirit Familiars if feed to them.


    When imbued with Mana, the crystal will shine incredibly brightly, emanating the light of all the colors it contains on all directions, which might be able to distract or temporarily blind enemies.


    -----


    "A-Amazing! A Rainbow Spirit Crystal?! It possess like six elements into one!" I was shocked I missed this. "You bought it, Lara?"


    "Yeah, I spent all the money I brought; you can buy it for me¡­ for a bit more!" She giggled mischievously.


    "Ugh, you sure are cheeky¡­ But alright, I''ll pay!" I said.


    She really got me there¡­


    "Wait, is it alright though? You could benefit from it, I''ve read its information, if you feed it to your spirits, they might grow even stronger." I said, keeping a look at the rest of my friends and Aquarina, who were close by looking everywhere.


    "I know but I also know you can make something even better out of it!" Lara said. "I kind of guessed what they could do once I grabbed it; the spirits were going crazy about it¡­ But you gifted me that amazing scepter, which is already making my magic so strong, and that potion too, oh, and the system! You''ve done a lot! So I don''t mind¡­"


    "Yeah you sure don''t mind, reselling it to me at even pricier price¡­" I said.


    "Hehehe, sorry, but this is how I usually made money sometimes¡­" She giggled. "I''m trying to save money for when I grow up, so we can get a house with Luck!"


    "Aw, that''s cute. Okay, you convinced me, take my money." Iughed.


    -----

 Chapter 936 Mysterious Jaw Demons

    <h4>Chapter 936 Mysterious Jaw Demons</h4>


    -----


    After saving the huge crystal inside of Glutton, which I''ll most likely use in something else, I continued my shopping spree, looking forpatible materials for my familiars evolutions.


    I got myself a variety of the rare Spirit Stones, which were avable. The rarest of them were usually Earth, Darkness and Poison, the forest had those ruins where I found Nephilim, which were filled with spirit stones of mostly life, nature, fire, and light elements.


    Meanwhile, the Fishman King''s Dungeon had Spirit Stones of Ice and Water, and sometimes fire too, but Earth, Darkness and Poison were still the rarest, so I made this opportunity to get a bunch of those.


    Darkness and Poison Spirit Stones are verymon in the Demon Continent, so I made sure to buy them from the merchantsing from there. I saw many different and distinct tribes of demons I had never seen before; some had the heads of animals with muscr blue skinned bodies, others were like humanoid reptiles with tiny wings, and there was another that was a huge elephant-like person.


    "OOHOHOHO! You sure buy a lot, youngdy!" Laughed the elephant-like man. "Thank you for your preference! Darkness and Poison Spirit Stones are verymon back home, but even here, not many buy them either, you''ve saved my business by buying so many!"


    "Ah, it''s nothing, really!" I giggled. "I''m d to see people from the Demon Continent here, I''m d to do business with you!"


    "Oh, wait, before going away, please take this as a souvenir." He said, suddenly giving me a bottle, which had two huge eyes inside floating in a green liquid. "These are Mimic Eyes! I heard you were looking for these from another fellow merchant around the corner."


    "Ehhh?! You had these hidden?" I asked in shock.


    "Well, they''re quite precious, so I was nning on selling them at a high price in the auction, but let''s say I''ll let you have them." He said. "O-Of course, the souvenires with a price, it took a long while to get this one."


    "Hmmm¡­" I checked the eyes authenticity, the man was well-mannered, but he could be trying to swindle me.


    -----


    [Dark Mimic Bottled Eyes (B+ Grade)]


    A pair of big eyes extracted from a Dark Mimic inhabiting the Demon Continent''s Dungeons.


    These eyes possess a potent magical power, which allows them to change colors depending on the material you synthetize them with.


    They''re ideal materials for sses or essories and can harborrge quantities of Mana inside.


    If processed well enough, equipment made with these items can change their color depending on their environment, helping the wearer meld with the background and enhance their stealth.


    -----


    Oh, they''re authentic! Nothing can escape these eyes, so I guess I''ve gotta buy it!


    "Alright, name your price." I said, getting on my bantering mode.


    "Each eye would be one million gold." He said. "T-That''s the most I can lower the price!"


    "Hmmm¡­ I''ll give you one million and five hundred for both. They''re good but they''re B Grade, not A Grade. If they were higher I would pay more." I said.


    "Eh?! B-But youngdy¡­" He sighed, trying to act sad. "A-Alright, how about one million and nine hundred?"


    "One million and six hundred¡­"


    "T-That''s¡­! Don''t you need them desperately?"


    "It seems you also need to sell them desperately¡­"


    "Gulp¡­"


    He quickly realized I knew he was lying. These eyes are not all that sought after, he wouldn''t get more than a million for both in the auction.


    "I''m doing you a favor; you won''t get more than a million in the auction for these. Elves mostly buy magic catalyst. It is a good item to craft stealthy equipment, but we''ve got magic for that here." Iughed. "I need them to evolve my familiar, and I think you''re a nice person, so I want topensate you for your efforts."


    "¡­" The man sighed onest time before giving me hisst price. "T-Then one million and¡­ seven hundred?"


    "Alright, alright, you win." Iughed, paying him quickly. "Have a nice day!"


    "Y-Yes¡­" He nodded, counting the big coins. "Hahhh¡­ Why do I feel like a little girl made me for a fool?"


    I made my way back to my friends, after having looked around the entire area surrounding us, I had bought the pelts necessary for Furoh''s evolution, and I also got the eyes of a mimic, I need the tongue and some other organs¡­ which won''t be easy to get.


    "Sylphy! Did you get what you wanted?" Aquarina showed up, carrying a bag with blue jewels, brown jewels, and some ores. She was also eating a whole grilled squid covered on a spicy sauce.


    "Yeah, mostly, although I''m still missing a ton of things. And naturally, nobody has dragon materials." I shrugged. "What did you get?"


    "Oh, I got some magic jewels and ores, mom said I''ll need them to begin my new physique refinement." Aquarina said.


    "Oh, I see! I wonder if the Dragon Heart you got might negatively affect that?" I wondered, a bit worried. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t worry! Mom said that it won''t affect anything. It might even give me an even stronger ability or physiqueter on. I''ll get super strong, you''ll see!" She was really excited.


    "You''re already super strong! But I''m d you''re aiming for higher heights." I giggled, giving her a kiss. "Let''s go grab a bite now that we''re done- Ah, your lips were all spicy!"


    "Hehehe, it is what you sought for giving me a kiss!" She was after all eating a spicy grilled squid on a stick¡­ "Nowe, I''ll cover your face with spicy sauce!"


    "Uwaagh!" I ran away from her as we encountered the rest of our friends, who were gathered around Mist.


    She was talking to a Demon again; she had been talking to every Demon that came from the ships as she could. Yet everyone was giving her the same answer.


    "Sorryss, I''m d you''ve grown outside of our continent, honestly¡­ But I don''t know of any other Jaw Demon out there, nor where their vige could be¡­" The huge reptile-like demon sighed.


    "O-Oh¡­ Thanks anyways!" Mist said, forcing a smile.


    It looks like her tribe is either very secretive, or¡­


    She might be the veryst one of them.


    -----

 Chapter 937 Enjoying Good Food With Good Friends

    <h4>Chapter 937 Enjoying Good Food With Good Friends</h4>


    ----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But I don''t really want to think that''s the answer!


    We ran to meet Mist, who was really sad. Zack wasforting her with his hug and everything, but she didn''t seem to be cheering up at all.


    "Hmm, well, there are so many of our tribes spread across the continent that they might just be very secretive. Not all of them have be too sociable, you know? Like to go to the big cities and stuff?" Asked Celeste.


    "Yeah! Don''t worry about it." Celica said, petting her head.


    "Hmm¡­ I hope so¡­" Mist sighed.


    "A-And even if you were to be thest one¡­ You said we would have a family togetherter, right?" Zack said while blushing. "S-So I''ll make sure we have a lot of kids¡­ t-to keep your tribe going."


    "E-Ehh?" Mist suddenly blushed. "Z-Zack, how can you say that? Perv!"


    Mist instantly changed her expression, getting as red as a tomato and pouting.


    "Huh? B-but you were the one that said we''ll have a lot of kids!" Zack cried, feeling overwhelmed as Mist angrily started hitting his chest with her small hands.


    "Idiot!" She said while pouting. "D-Don''t say such stuff out loud¡­ Dummy."


    "S-Sorry." Zackughed. "At least that made you change that expression you had." He hugged her back.


    Aww, they''re so cute! I''m dying.


    "Hey lovebirds, let''s go grab a bite." I said, walking towards them.


    "It''s a pity you couldn''t find much info, but I''m sure we''ll find something eventually!" Aquarina said. "Don''t worry Mist, you got us."


    "Yeah, don''t ever think you''re alone!" Lara said angrily. "We''re friends, right? Also we look a bit simr too, no? Maybe I''m of your tribe?!"


    "Lara you''re an Anima¡­" Luck facepalmed. "But yeah, Mist, don''t lose hope."


    "Thank you guys¡­" Mist sighed. "I''m d to have all of you with me! I really love all of you!"


    She really cheered up, even telling us she loved us, she was such a cutie pie.


    "Alright then, let''s go eat. I know you always get happy when you fill your belly." Zack touched Mist''s belly and grabbed it a bit.


    "Okay but you invite." She giggled, giving him a kiss.


    "Sure, anything for you." Zack gave her another hug.


    Oh my god they''re going to kill me¡­ these two are too wholesome.


    We moved to the restaurant of Mist''s choice, a ce named "Ergreven''s Seaside Dishes", it was a huge restaurant whose entire building was made inside arge ship the owner once sailed the seas with, which he converted into this particr ce.


    The entire restaurant was full of people, it was very popr, we wouldn''t had been able to get ourselves some seats if I wasn''t the Princess, the owner immediately walked outside the moment the receptionist recognized me, apparently the entire broadcast that the King did made everyone know who I was¡­


    "Princess Sylph! Please, through here! We''ll immediately take your order!" Ergreven, a green-haired elf man said, bowing his head and walking back to the kitchen.


    "It sure nice to be a princess sometimes, huh?" Celeste teased me. "You get all this godly treatment for free! I''m envious~"


    "Right? I wish I was like Sylphy for at least a day!" Celica giggled.


    "You girls are exaggerating, with this positiones a bunch of responsibilities too! It''s not all just benefits." I said. "Anyways, let''s order something good!"


    "YEAH!" Everyone cheered.


    At the end, because I was feeling generous, I ordered most of the menu. Zack also ordered a few tes for Mist, as he promised he would invite. The tes came rather quickly, a variety of delicious seafood endemic of the capital.


    Enormous grilled squids covered on green and red sauce, balls made of batter and octopus tentacles, covered on a ck colored, sweet, and savory sauce, small fishes on sticks, covered on crunchy breadcrumbs and deep fried, shrimps done the same way, huge grilled fishes, fried potato slices covered on melted cheese and oregano, piping hot sea bounty stew, with huge ms, and more!


    And it was all so delicious! We started eating like we''ve never eaten for a whole year, devouring every dish we grabbed, the vors were so good and the food was so fresh too! Usually you''ll eat fish after several hours of being caught and killed back in Agartha, but in here it was clear they were very fresh, probably killed right before being cooked.


    I remember seeing several barrels and huge wooden boxes with sea water and living fish inside, so they got the freshest food out there¡­ Living in here and eating this every day would be a bliss.


    "Nom, nom, nom! Oh, this lobster so nice! And the shell is crunchy and tasty." Mist was devouring a huge lobster grilled with tons of butter and garlic on her own, drinking a cold tea with lemon and orange juice right after. "Phew¡­ so good!"


    "It really is!" Zack was eating a whole shark on his own, which was grilledpletely and cut down into big chunks. The head looked a bit gross, but the meat was very soft and had a unique vorpared to other fish.


    "I love these octopus balls, and the fried shrimps are so crunchy!" Aquarina was having the time of her life.


    "And that''s not without talking about these!" Lara said, eating the sea bounty stew, and some of the fried potatoes with melted cheese. "These potatoes are so good! Cheese is fine too. I dislike meats but fish and mollusks are fine!"


    "d you''re finally eating some protein for once¡­" Luckughed, eating a variety of grilled fishes. "Hmmm, these ones reminds me of how my brother made grilled fish."


    "I like the cheesecake, and the apple pie!" Celica was actually eating the desserts¡­


    "Is everything to your liking, youngdy?" The chef appeared again, checking on us.


    "It is! I would give this a ten out of ten! Five stars!" I said, giving him a thumbs up.


    "Oooh!" The chef was incredibly pleased for some reason. "T-Thank you very much!" He lowered his head. "W-Would it be too much of a bother to write that down somewhere? So we can have it in here, it might increase the restaurant''s poprity even more¡­"


    "Oh? Sure." I nodded happily.


    "Thank you! Thank you!" He was really happy.


    I guess even a small rmendation from a princess will do wonders to business.


    -----

 Chapter 938 Let’s Spend Time Together

    <h4>Chapter 938 Let''s Spend Time Together</h4>


    -----


    Having finished our big meal, we walked through the beach while drinking ice cream. The sun was slowly setting, and the beautiful sunset was really something else, and quite romantic.


    Aquarina held my hand as she nced the sunset at my side, while our toes felt the warm sand below our feet, the cold waves of the sea sometimes catching our legs and making us feel slightly refreshed, it was awfully hot today.


    The rest of my friends were enjoying it at their own pace, Lara and Luck, and Mist and Zack were kind of like us right now¡­ I guess it was really quite a romantic scene.


    "The capital is really beautiful." Said Aquarina. "Though I wonder why it is so close to the port?"


    "I''ve heard that''s because this is how the King can protect the entire frontier. After all, the reason why people from other continents were able to enter was because he opened them up." I exined.


    "So like gates? And how does he even do that?" Aquarina was interested.


    "I don''t know the details myself, but I think there might be some huge monoliths or something underwater, and he controls them with his amazing magic power." I exined. "Though¡­ Well, as I said, I''m not too sure how it works."


    "Wow¡­" Aquarina was sure amazed. "I wonder if I could one day protect the country too, I can control water, right? Maybe one day¡­ if I can control the entire seas, I could protect everyone?"


    "Hahaha, that''s a bit exaggerated, you shouldn''t feel forced to protect everyone either." I smiled. "Eventually, people might think your protection is too oppressive, and grow tired of it¡­ It is better to concentrate on a smaller scale, than anything. But I''m sure your powers would be able to protect those you love."


    "Hmm!" Aquarina nodded. "You''re right¡­ I don''t want to use these powers to harm innocents either¡­ I want to protect people. Back then, I really went mad, and I could almost have done something I would always regret. I''ve been thinking about this¡­"


    "So that was it, huh?" I said. "Don''t worry, as long as you learned about it and just don''t repeat it in the future, it should be fine. Your mom did well in reprimanding you for that too, but at the same time, I think you''re beginning to understand what responsibilities truly are if you have already epted the fact you''re going away for a while¡­"


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina felt surprised by my words. "You might be right¡­ Yeah." She gripped her fists. "Though, still¡­ I''m sorry. What I did was dumb and I kind of ended making you feel embarrassed too, right?"


    "Okay, your apologies are epted." I giggled. "Don''t feel so guilty, it''s alright. Let''s just enjoy the moment, dummy."


    "Fine, then I''m going to kiss you all over your face, hehe." Aquarina said, as we sat down over the beach''s sand and kissed for a while¡­


    I never get tired of her kisses, each one is a bliss that makes me want to hug her and love her even more, honestly¡­


    There was some other people in the beach too, maybe they recognized who I was too, but I couldn''t care less if they saw me making out with my girlfriend.


    They can spread all the rumors they want¡­


    "I know there are still a few months left before departing but¡­ I''m going to miss your lips." She said, smiling at me coquettishly.


    "Me too." I caressed her face.


    "Let''s make sure we kiss a lot before we depart! I''m going to give you two years'' worth of them!" She said, kissing my neck and rubbing her nose on my nape. "Mooch, mooch~"


    "Hehehe, that tickles~" I couldn''t help but giggle at her teasing.


    We yed around the beach for a while, we ended even bathing on the sea a bit, but it was already night, we walked back to the castle where we took a bath and had a big dinner with my family again.


    Mom said we could stay for a whole week here, but that she had to go back home tomorrow because she had to maintain everything¡­ We ended epting that offer, because not only I wanted to enjoy this time with my friends, but I wanted to make memories with Aquarina we''ll never forget.


    "Alright then, make sure to behave with your grandfather and the rest of your family too." My mother said. "An, you can stay with them if you want to."


    "I can? Ah, well, sure honey. Though I''ll miss you¡­" Dad said.


    "It''s fine, you can go with mom too." I smiled. "We''ll be fine, don''t worry."


    "You too mom, dad!" Aquarina said. "Just go back home if you want!"


    "R-Really? Is it okay?" Her father, Shade, wondered, a bit worried to leave his daughter behind.


    "It''s fine, let the girl have her week with her girlfriend." Nepheline smiled. "I bet they want to make a lot of memories!"


    "Yeah!" Aquarina said. "Don''t worry about it daddy!"


    "Hmm¡­ Fine." Shade sighed. "But make sure to behave too. Especially because this is not your family, so you can''t act cocky nor spoiled. Be respectful with everyone here as well."


    "Yeah, you''ll have to promise us that at least." Nepheline nodded.


    "Sure, I''ll behave and be a very good young nobledy!" Aquarina said.


    "Fufu, so cute." Grandma giggled. "Don''t worry you two, we''ll take good care of little Aquarina. I''m so happy?she and Sylphy are girlfriends too, I wonder if they''ll get married in the future? Ahh, so cute! Imagining the two girls grown up in bride clothes¡­ Let''s make sure to have a big party, honey."


    "Hmm, we''ll sure make something big." The King said with an expressionless face.


    They were surprisingly open-minded about our rtionship, but I guess it is because of the King''s younger brother that they have grown to ept same sex rtionships quite quickly¡­


    "Aren''t they two cuties when together?" Arafunn giggled. "Make sure to build many beautiful memories, Sylphy, Aquarina. I''ll be cheering for you two!"


    "Thank you uncle!" I smiled.


    -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 939 Grandparents That Like To Spoil Their Grandkids

    <h4>Chapter 939 Grandparents That Like To Spoil Their Grandkids</h4>


    -----


    We spent the rest of the week visiting many ces, building up memories together as friends and also with my Aquarina, and also, we gathered and found materials. I visited the port almost every day because there was always a new ship arriving and bringing new products.


    I''ve been gathering materials one after another of anything that could be useful for my familiars evolutions, but even after a week, I haven''t been able to get everything I wanted. I managed to get a Mimic Tongue, some entrails, a star-nosed mole eyes and nose, and its ws, and also the stinger of a demonic wasp, and its venom.


    Sadly, the other materials I needed were nowhere to be seen, so everything was still iplete¡­ I can maintain the materials indefinitely inside the Inventory, so that''s alright for now, but I feel slightly disappointed in that regard¡­


    Oh well, I couldn''t have hoped to get as many materials as I got this week though, so that by itself is a big win, in my opinion.


    I''ll have to find other ways to get the other materials I need¡­ Moving to the Demon Continent is really in myst to-do list right now, so I''ve gotta just keep looking for merchantsing from there. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But aside from that not-so-important stuff, I spent a really nice week with my friends, especially Aquarina. We tried out a bunch of restaurants, explored the beach and even swam through its beautiful and colorful coral reefs, where I gathered new species for my dungeon, and we also went to the amusement park, the history museum, and the monster zoo, where they had many interesting monsters tamed, to show to the masses for amusement.


    Thankfully, Aquarina got herself all the ingredients she needed to quick start her new Physique improvements, but she''ll use them muchter once she gets there, so for now she''ll just save them.


    Although I thought I could not get what I wanted easily, the King suddenly epted a request I had asked him out of just pure spoiled cockiness.


    "Oh, so you need these materials for your familiars evolutions?" He wondered, reading the paper with the list. "I see, I''ll do what I can to find them. I''ve got my connections. I''ll contact you through your mother whenever I find something."


    "Ehh? R-Really?" I was honestly shocked of how easy it was to request this to my grandfather! "T-Thank you so much, grandpa!"


    I couldn''t help but hug his belly, he was way too tall to hug him properly though.


    "Ah¡­ Well, it is nothing much, really." He said with a serious tone of voice, although he couldn''t hide he felt slightly embarrassed. "Have a nice trip back home. You cane meet us whenever you feel like it."


    "Yeah dear, pleasee back any time you want!" Grandma said, kissing my cheeks. "We''ll always be here waiting for you! Your grandparents love you!"


    "Will do!" I said happily, as I walked inside the airship. "Bye-bye!" I waved my hand, as the airship''s gate slowly closed.


    I saw my grandparents slowly be smaller and smaller as the airship flew into the skies, until I couldn''t see them any longer¡­


    Through this week they had acted like my parents, I''ve grown slightly more fond of them, to the point I feel slightly sad to go away from them now.


    But well, I''ll go back to mom and dad, which I also miss a lot, so I guess it''s alright¡­


    Though, I''ll make sure toe backter,ing to visit them once every two months wouldn''t be so bad, right?


    Once inside the airship, I walked back with my friends, as we sat down in the many seats. There weren''t many people with us, after all not many went to Agartha.


    "What did you gave your grandpa?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "Oh, it was the list of materials I was missing, he surprisingly epted looking for them!" I was amazed.


    "Wait, really?" Aquarina asked. "Damn, you''re so spoiled! I can''t believe it." She startedughing.


    "Your grandpa might seem all serious but he sure loves you." Zackughed. "Through the entire week he never changed his face expression, he was honestly a bit scary¡­"


    "I-I agree¡­" Mist nodded.


    "Well, despite appearances, grandpa seems to be rather kindhearted. He just¡­ likes intimidating people sometimes, us included?" I wondered, still trying to figure out grandpa''s true deal.


    "He sure loves intimidating!" Lara said. "But the spirits are always fond of him, he''s always surrounded by many of them, though nobody can notice, not even him¡­"


    "So not even the King can see all the spirits you can?" I wondered. "Lara, you''re sure amazing¡­"


    "Don''t say that or she''ll get all cocky again!" Luck warned me.


    "Hahaha! Maybe!" Lara got immediately cocky.


    "Toote¡­" Luck looked into the window next to him, sighing.


    "Guh, I couldn''t find any clues about the Jaw Demon Tribe though." Mist said, feeling slightly sad again. "Where are all of them? I wonder if mom¡­ was really thest?"


    "It''s too early to say that." Celeste said. "One day we''ll go to the Demon Continent and look for them ourselves, okay? Will that make you stop crying so much, baby Mist?"


    "I-I''m not a baby!" Mist said angrily, quickly cleaning her tears. "And fine, you better keep your promise, big sis!"


    "Hahaha, sure, sure~" Celesteughed a bit at Mist''s energetic demeanor. "Big sis will do it for you."


    "I miss mommy though, I wanna get back home asap!" Celica said.


    "I also miss Ninhursag¡­" Zack said. "Don''t you miss Mary, Mist?"


    "A-Ah, I do¡­ She''s like my mom too." Mist smiled a bit. "Ah! I never thought about asking her! Maybe she knows about the Jaw Tribe?"


    "We could try asking her then." I nodded. "Mary and Lucia could know one thing or two. Lucia can talk now after she was healed, so I''m sure she got things to say."


    "Yeah, yeah!" Mist said. "Uwah, I''m so dumb, maybe they even meet my mom!" Mist was really excited.


    I really hope we can find some clues, so she can be a bit happier.


    -----

 Chapter 940 Alice Is Quite The Glutton

    <h4>Chapter 940 Alice Is Quite The Glutton</h4>


    -----


    Once the airship arrived back home, we were greeted by our families at the airport, mom and dad, Aquarina''s parents, Ninhursag, Lara''s uncle, Celica''s mother, and Mary came to see us.


    "Wee back you guys!" Laughed my father. "Oh, Sylphy!"


    "Sylphyyyy!" Zephy ran towards me at the same time as my dad.


    Both hugged me tightly, as my father lifted me off the ground and gave me a big kiss in my forehead.


    "I missed you! How was everything?" Heughed.


    "Ugh, daddy I''m already grown up, do you have to keep lifting me like that? It''s embarrassing!" I said, feeling like a baby¡­ Heughed it off and gently let me go, as I hugged my little brother. "Did you behave, Zephy?"


    "I did! I was a good boy and studied magic and swordsmanship!" He said. "Big sis, let''s sparter!"


    "Oh?! Sure thing! I like that confidence!" Iughed. "Mom!"


    "Hello dear." My mom hugged me and gave me a kiss in my cheek. "How was the week with your grandparents? Did father and mother behaved?"


    "Of course they did¡­ you treat them as if they were kids." I said,ughing a bit more.


    "It''s because sometimes they really behave like ones¡­" My mom sighed. "Anyways! Let''s go back home! There''s a huge feast waiting all of you."


    On our way back home, I heard Mist talking with Mary.


    "Mary, do you know about my mom?" Mist wondered.


    "E-Eh? Your mother, dear?" Mary wondered slightly timidly. "I¡­ Well, I do remember a bit about her¡­ It''s¡­ this is the first time you ever ask me about her. I thought you didn''t really cared¡­"


    "Maybe I didn''t before but¡­tely, as I grow up, I kind of wish I could have meet her¡­" Mist said. "Can you tell me more about her?"


    "S-Sure if you want to¡­ Our encounter was rather brief¡­" Mary said, looking rather sad. "Are you sure¡­ about this? She¡­ you know that she''s no longer alive¡­ I didn''t wanted to talk about this because¡­ it might make you sad, and¡­"


    "It''s fine¡­ I know mom''s no longer here, but I wanna know about her!" Mist said. "So, please?"


    "¡­Okay." Mary nodded, caressing Mist''s white hair. "I''ll tell you anything I know about your mom, dear, if that would make you happier."


    "Thank you!" Mist hugged Mary. "And don''t worry, you''re like my mom too! I love you as my mom!"


    "M-Mist¡­" Mary smiled faintly. "I love you as my daughter too, dear¡­" She hugged Mist. "I''ll always be there for you, if you ever need to talk about anything, okay?"


    "Okay!" Mist seemed happier.


    Zack smiled in the distance as he walked with Ninhursag, sighing in relief that things went well.


    "You seem relieved¡­ Did something happened while I wasn''t around?" Ninhursag asked him.


    "A-Ah, well¡­ some things." Zack said. "Mist have been looking for clues about Jaw Demons, she got this sudden urge to really want to meet people of her tribe¡­ She asked every single demon we found back in the capital, but nothing. Some didn''t even knew there was a tribe named Jaw Demons, and it was their first time seeing one with Mist¡­"


    "I see, so the girl wants to know more about her brethren¡­" Ninhursag nodded. "It was only natural Mist would begin to wonder these things, just like you once asked me about your parents so much. It was hard, I barely knew about them, so I had to ask Nepheline for almost all their information¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hahaha, you did a good job nheless." Zackughed alongside her. "Thanks for working so hard on something like that, you didn''t even needed to do that yet you did."


    "I just wanted to make you a bit happy, I know how it feels to lose your parents, your entire family even¡­ Wondering how they were, what they did, how they spent their days¡­" Ninhursag said. "I lost them when I had already spent many years with them, but even now, I do wonder those things from time to time¡­"


    "I wonder if there''s more Skin Changers out there, maybe near the inheritance?" Asked Zack.


    "I''ve gone there multiple times, there''s nobody, only abandoned ruins¡­" Ninhursag said. "But don''t worry, it''s not like I''m sad about this. I''ve already epted these things, and I am just happy to be with everyone else, and with you. I''m very happy that¡­ you think of myself as your mother, Zack. Even though I did such a sloppy job at that¡­"


    "Ninhursag- O-Of course, you''re my mom¡­" Zack nodded. "And I''m really happy that you raised me as your son too¡­ Even after all those encounters that I didn''t even knew were you, you aways were there for me."


    "Yeah, and I''ll always be." Ninhursag smiled gently, petting Zack''s hair. "Maybe it''s because of this that I wanted to share the inheritance with you and Luck¡­ Even if you''re not exactly one of my tribe, I see you as one now, and I want theirst legacy to live within you."


    "Thanks¡­ I''ll make sure to treasure it, with my life." Zack nodded.


    "You better do." Ninhursagughed a bit.


    Once we made our way back home, I felt somehow really relieved¡­ I didn''t knew how much I missed this ce. Well, I was also out for over a week when we went to deal with Arachne''s army, but still¡­ being back home does gives me an indescribable feeling of calmness and peace that cannot be easily described.


    The big manor, the beautiful flower garden surrounding the house, and of course, my small workshop nearby, my things were a bit dusty, but nothing that a few [Clean] Spells cannot cleanter.


    We moved immediately to the big feast! As much as the food was good back in the Capital, I missed mom''s cooking quite a lot. It will always remain in my heart as something delicious and precious.


    "You sure seem really happy, hehe." Alice giggled, as she was sitting at my side eating as well.


    "Well, it''s not like you aren''t either!" Iughed. "Look how many mini fruit pies you''ve eaten already, you''re quite the glutton now¡­"


    "Burp¡­ T-That''s not it! I''m just replenishing energies!" She got slightly angry.


    -----

 Chapter 941 The Truth Of Mist’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 941 The Truth Of Mist''s Mother</h4>


    -----


    Because Mist didn''t mind us hearing about her mother, or maybe because she wanted us to learn about her, Mary decided to talk about her while we were having our feast. Everyone was quite interested, honestly.


    "I only meet her briefly, just¡­ less than a week, and what I know about her isn''t that much¡­" Mary said. "But every parent I meet that lends me their child will always leave a mark on me, someone I''ll never forgive, someone I promised I''ll protect their children¡­"


    "I admire how hard you''ve worked to protect those children, even in that town that despised demons so much." My mother said. "I''m relieved we were able to bring you out of that ce¡­ You did well, all those years."


    "Thank you, Lady Faylen." Mary smiled. "But I couldn''t had done it without the help of many good people there as well. Not everyone was bad¡­ I have fond memories of good-hearted people as well. But well, let''s go back to the topic. Mist''s mother¡­ Well, it was in the morning of a Friday that I meet her."


    "She was covered in blood, with a spear piercing her stomach." Mary said, as Mist recoiled. "She was¡­ most likely a survivor from the war, someone that escaped the battle that the Demon Army had brought to the Human Continent¡­ She had you in her arms, when you were so tiny and adorable, well, you still are¡­"


    "Mother¡­" Mist sighed, gripping her fists. "W-What happened afterwards?!"


    "We managed to sneak her inside the city with Lucia and the help of some guards that pitied us." Mary said. "In there, we did our best to heal her wound, barely managing to stop the bleeding¡­ Yet, the damage was too severe, she should had died in that moment, yet she was filled with willpower. I remember her saying "There''s no way I''m leaving my daughter alone and starving. Even if it means I have to hold on the pain, I''ll feed her until my veryst breath.", resisting her pain, she feed you milk for the next four days." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mist looked paralyzed as she heard that, her hands beginning to tremble, her golden eyes beginning to form tears, as Zack hugged her shoulders.


    "She¡­ She resisted those four years." Said Mary. "She told me that her tribe¡­ was very small and poor, and that she enlisted into the war because she needed the money for her family. She didn''t knew that they would go all the way to Gatea, that it was something nobody informed them about¡­"


    "That Demon King¡­ was sure an asshole." Nepheline sighed. "He really thought that sending a bunch of innocent people to war would somehow help him¡­ Tch¡­"


    "Well, it''s not like we did anything different. Our factions, did as well, sent many innocents to die." Faylen admitted. "Nobody is absent of these sins¡­"


    "¡­" Nepheline remained in silence after hearing that.


    "She¡­ looked a lot like you, Mist, dear." Mary smiled. "Though, she had a small body as well, but her arms were strong, and she hadrge ck nails, and a few ck strands around her white hair. Her eyes were ck, and she said that your golden eyes were from your father, her husband, a hunter that had died a few months before she went to war¡­"


    "Dad¡­" Mist muttered, as she started crying silently.


    "She really loved you, and even amidst the pain, which couldn''t be relieved by our weak magic, nor our cheap pain killers or potions, she always sang a luby while holding you in her arms¡­" Mary smiled faintly. "She sang the luby that mothers would sing to their children, in thenguage of her tribe. I couldn''t really understand it, but I could feel that it was something regarding how the sun will always set, and how the sun will alwayse back every sunset and every morning, it probably meant something about moving on, and leaving behind grievances and sorrows, because every day, the world will keep moving forward, and it will not wait for you to grieve and cry, that you need to be stronger¡­ and keep moving forward, with your head held high."


    Mist seemed to hum a melody; a melody imprinted into her mind that she heard those four days, her tears kept flowing from her golden eyes.


    "She told me that her tribe¡­ lived near the ck Withered Forest, to the southwest of the Purple River." Mary said. "I don''t remember where it is, as I never visited such ces when I was in the Demon Continent¡­ But that''s all the clues I have."


    "The ck Withered Forest, to the southwest of the Purple River¡­" Mist said silently, making sure to remember that.


    "And¡­" Mary was beginning to cry now, recalling those times. "In that fifth day, when I went to see how she was, and if she had improved at all, I found her smiling, hugging you while the two cuddled in the bed. You were sleeping so peacefully, that I didn''t wanted to wake you up. But as the hours passed, and I heard no words from her at all, nor I saw her opening her eyes¡­ I touched her hand, feeling it very cold. She had passed away peacefully, hugging you, and with¡­ a smile."


    "Mom¡­" Mist continued crying, the more she heard this, the more she cried. "Mom¡­ Sniff¡­ MOM!" She couldn''t help it, crying loudly, as Zack hugged her, letting her get it all out over his chest.


    "It''s fine¡­ let it all out." Zack cried with her, hugging her.


    Most of us remained in silence, while I started crying without realizing too, Aquarina patting my shoulders while caressing my head.


    "I''m sorry¡­ for not telling you about her earlier." Mary sighed. "I just didn''t wanted to see you cry, dear¡­" Mary hugged Mist, as Zack gently let Mist hug Mary instead.


    "It''s fine¡­" Mist cried. "I wanted to know¡­ it makes me both happy and sad¡­ that she died peacefully¡­"


    "The thing she wanted the most was for you to keep on living, moving forward without looking back." Said Mary. "So, let''s do just that, alright? Slowly, one step at a time, let''s keep moving to a better future."


    "Nn¡­" Mist nodded, while still crying. "I''ll do it for mom¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 942 Never Lose Hope

    <h4>Chapter 942 Never Lose Hope</h4>


    -----


    The very next morning, we gathered with Mist after having breakfast, at my house''s huge garden. She seemed slightly nervous, as she had called us here to talk with her about something important. Even Zack was not aware of what she wanted to talk about, although some of us could have an idea, it might have something to do with yesterday''s talk.


    "Thanks foring¡­" Mist sighed. "Sorry if this was a bit selfish of me¡­ I just wanted to call my friends here so we could have a talk, it was about what happened yesterday."


    "Oh, sure, sure." I said. "What is it? Don''t feel nervous and just talk your mind."


    "It''s just that¡­ I''ve been thinking for a little while now¡­" Mist sighed. "I want to go to the Demon Continent¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh?!" Mostly everyone reacted the same way, except me.


    Quite honestly, I was expecting this eventually, her curiosity wasn''t going to settle down after learning about her mother just like that. She wanted to meet her kin.


    "T-To the demon continent?" Asked Lara. "Isn''t it a bit dangerous?"


    "You want to go right now?" Luck asked. "I know that you want to meet your family but¡­"


    "N-Not right now!" Mist said. "I mean, when we get older, and have much more¡­ free time. I wanna go there with everyone¡­ Is it too much to ask? I-I''ll work hard, so I get strong enough to survive that ce too¡­ and I''ll also save money too¡­"


    "The Demon Continent¡­" Celica wondered. "I never thought about going there¡­"


    "Me neither, honestly. I''ve been curious too but¡­ This ce is much better than what everyone describes that ce to be." Celeste sighed. "Is this really okay with you?"


    "I know about that, big sis, but I¡­" Mist muttered. "I want to see where dad was buried, and¡­ I want to meet grandma, and grandpa¡­ or an uncle, or an aunt¡­ a cousin, something¡­"


    "Mist¡­" Zack said, he could clearly tell how she felt.


    "After spending that week over Sylphy''s grandparents, I began to think that¡­ what if I had a grandpa and a grandma too?" Mist sighed. "Maybe¡­ they''re out there,pletely unaware that I''m alive! And¡­ yeah, it is selfish, isn''t it?"


    "There''s nothing selfish about wanting to meet your family." I smiled. "I''ll dly go with you! In fact, I was already nning to get there eventually."


    "R-Really?" Mist got very happy.


    "M-Me too!" Zack said. "I don''t know why I was even hesitating, sorry! I''ll go anywhere with you, Mist¡­ even to the ends of the world! Let''s go together to find your family!" Zack quickly held Mist''s hands, giving her a kiss in her forehead.


    "Zack!" Mist hugged him tightly, tears of happinessing from her eyes. "Thank you¡­ I knew I could count on you! I love you so much!"


    "Well, it looks interesting, I''m going too!" Lara nodded, crossing her arms.


    "Wait, what?! Ugh, I guess I''m going as well if she is." Luck said.


    "I wouldn''t mind going either!" Celica smiled.


    "I can''t just let my little sister go on her own, can''t I?" Celeste giggled.


    "I also wanted to explore that ce one day, so sure!" Aquarina nodded. "You''re also my dear friend, Mist."


    "E-Everyone¡­" Mist started crying even more on Zack''s arms.


    Yet these tears weren''t of sadness or regret but filled with joy.


    "Thank you so much!"


    This was the day we made a vow to go to the Demon Continent, explore it, find it secrets, and also, meet Mist''s family, wherever they might be.


    This was a little dream I also had, I wanted to go there and explore how people lived there, if I could be of some help to their daily lives, and to make up for what the previous heroes could had done wrong.


    "It''s fine, really, you didn''t had to worry so much." I giggled. "Right?"


    "I mean, yeah. It wasn''t something so extreme to ask about." Aquarina nodded. "Ain''t no way we were going to leave you behind, even less let you go into such a dangerous journey alone, right? You''re our little healer and archer after all."


    "I-I''m more than just a healer and an archer¡­!" Mist pouted a bit. "I''ll train harder so I can punch harder too! One day¡­ M-Maybe?" She looked at her small hands, wondering if her statement would hold any truth in the future.


    "Your talents is what makes you stronger, you survived alone when we got separated in that Dungeon." I pointed out. "You''ve more than proven your strength, Mist! Be more confident. We''ll still apany you because¡­ To be honest, I''m not even sure if I could survive alone in that ce, based in how chaotic and dangerous it is said to be."


    "R-Right¡­" Mist nodded. "I wonder how my tribe and other demon tribes manages to survive in such a harsh ce."


    "Sigh¡­ Not ALL ces are dangerous there. It is just a very wild continent. But there are cities, and even small nations." Said Beelzebub, sitting over my head. "Most tribes know how to live and survive in the wild, much like Amazonians. They''re also born with abilities, the reason why all of us Demons are much tougher than your average human even without any training, we''ve been born and evolved to better survive our environment¡­ With our unified strength, we''ve also been able to build safe spaces, where our societies can flourish to an extent¡­"


    "I see¡­" I nodded. "What else do you know about it, Beelzy?"


    "Don''t call me Beelzy!" Beelzebub angrily said. "Ahem! And, well¡­ the reason why a Demon King is needed to unify uspletely is because within our society, it is ingrained that strength and dominance is what makes a good leader, even if they''re tyrannical or insane¡­ But I guess this is changing slowly, seeing how there are people from small nationsing to this country through ships. Maybe¡­ maybe things are finally changing somehow."


    "W-Well if I can¡­ I also want to make a change, if possible. Even a little bit of help can make a big difference over time." Mist smiled sweetly.


    "¡­" Beelzebub remained in silence, seemingly surprised by the young demon girl''s hope in her eyes. "Yeah¡­ Maybe."


    He has really grown softer, hasn''t he?


    -----

 Chapter 943 Grinding

    Chapter 943 Grinding


    -----


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH!


    Zack and Luck''s weapons shed mightily against a furious Fishman King, which has been our foe for thest two weeks we''ve beening here to intensively gain more and more EXP, everyone was already at their veryst levels, except for me and Aquarina, obviously.


    "RAAAH! [Divine Battle Axe Arts]: [Mountain Splitting Strike]!"


    Zack''s axes overflowed with his Mana and Aura, zapping with both electricity, and overflowing with windy gusts, shing against the Fishman King''s powerful trident, and shattering it in half!


    CLAAASH!


    "Gugoohhh¡­!"


    The Fishman King groaned furiously as it saw its trident breaking, simply grabbing the other half and attacking Zack with both of them, only for Zack to appear right there, swinging his sharp ws, covered on a thin yet toughyer of gold metal, All Gaia''s powers imbued into his hands!


    "[Divine w Arts]: [Elemental w: Lightning & Fire Storm]!"


    His two ws gained the element of Lightning and Fire, part of his newly acquired abilities and Skills, as he unleashed a devastating shing attack by spiraling on midair, followed by multiple explosions of fire and lighting!


    SLAAASH!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Grugaaah!"


    The Fishman King stepped back in pain, its wound covering its body. However, its sharp wits quickly helped him get focused once more, several magic circles materializing in front of him, firing dozens of trident-shaped water projectiles against the two boys!


    SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH!


    However, before it could reach them, the water hit an invisible barrier of energy which suddenly gathered the spell''sponents into a sphere of clear oceanic water, Aquarina appearing right below.


    "Your Water Magic is not going to work, big guy." She smiled. "Here, take it back! [Divine Poseidon''s Trident]!"


    The oceanic water she had gathered suddenly took the shape of a gigantic trident, imbued with her powers, it suddenly began to freeze thanks to her Familiar, Leviathan''s Frost Magic!


    FLAAASH!


    The trident flew towards the giant Fishman King, piercing his left shoulder and pushing him down into the floor!


    RUMBLE!


    His body was sorge the entire dungeon trembled upon falling into the ground. The Boss was not done yet, he wasn''t going to let these brats kill him so easily anymore!


    "GRUGAAAH!"


    With a furious roar, lightning emerged from his ws, as he swung them against them, countless explosive storms of electricity constantly emerged, shaking the entire hall where everyone was located in!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The entire group was forced to retreat back, as I quickly waved my hands the moment the Fishman King was trying to stand back up, several invisible spiderweb threads made him trip into the ground again, while others wrapped around his arms and legs, sticking him into the floor.


    "[Spider Queen Threads]: [Invisible Threads]"


    I had been practicing this Skill for a little while now, enough to give me the ability to temporarily restrain foes and make them asionally trip into the ground and get stuck into the floor.


    "UUGGHH¡­!"


    However, the thread wasn''t just that, as it was constantly draining the fishman king''s energies, making him considerably weaker, this was the Spider Queen Thread''s unique ability!


    "RAAAH!"


    The Fishman King suddenly opened his shark-like jaws, unleashing a beam of pure concentrated Mana towards us!


    "Oh, so it''s that variant." Iughed. "[Void Wielding Arts]: [Redirecting Void]!"


    FLUOSH!


    A ck void emerged in front of me, shaping itself into a ck hole that redirected the entire beam into another void I created right above the Fishman King, my current limit of two Void Portals at once wasing in handy at longst!


    BOOOMMM!!!


    "GRYYEEEH¡­!"


    The whole explosion of energy injured the Fishman King severely, but it actually freed him from the spider threads, quickly making him go into a rampage, as all his Mana erupted into a boost to all his stats.


    It wasn''t the Berserk Variant''s levels of stat buffs, but it was still rather dangerous if we were to take a hit of that undefended!


    "Now!" I called the rest of my friends.


    "Mister Jester! Mister Teddy!"


    Celica called her two strongest golems, two enormous beings, one resembling a reptilian-like jester and another a huge bear appeared to the right and left side of the fishman king, pushing him back, using their almighty physical strength to tank his angered attacks.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Let''s see¡­!" Celeste giggled. "[Demonic Shadow Abyss Spear Arts]: [One Hundred Abyssal Spear Storm]!"


    Her single Cursed Spear, which possessed some sort of ursed soul and made it a living weapon, harnessed her powers, dividing into one hundred illusions of itself, materializing through the sheer amount of Mana she imbued into the weapon.


    "I''ll show you guys that I''ve grown stronger too!" Mist said. "[Celestial Light Bow Arts]: [Heavenly Arrow Rain]!"


    Mist pointed her bow into the skies, as her arrows absorbed her magic and divided into almost a hundred arrows made of holy light, descending towards the Fishman King at the same time as Celeste''s Spears!


    "GRAAAH!"


    The Fishman King fought desperately to not get hit, hitting both golems and pushing them away, only to provoke Lara and Celica to act once more.


    "[Phantasmal Magic]: [Phantasmal Legion Fusion: Soul-Sealing Chains]!"


    Celicabined several phantoms she had stored within her very soul, a new ability she possessed which she had discovered not so long ago,bining them into chains that wrapped around the Fishman King''s soul, weakening him severely.


    "[Spirit Scepter Arts]: [Spiritual zing Freezing Fire Storm]!"


    Larabined the powers of Fire Spirits, Ice Spirits, and Wind Spirits together into her Spirit Scepter Arts, unleashing a devastating st of spiraling windsposed of freezing mes over the Fishman King, restraining him even further, while constantly damaging his defensive scales!


    At the same time as that happened, the projectiles from Celeste and Mistnded on his body, piercing it hundreds of times, he perished rather quickly.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "GRYYAAGGHH¡­!"


    The Boss Monster finally copsed into the ground, sttering the floor with blood and guts¡­ EXP quickly flowed back into everyone, as I receive the notifications of most of my friends finally hitting Max Level!


    -----

 Chapter 944 Everyone Rank Up!

    Chapter 944 Everyone Rank Up!


    -----


    Ding!


    [You and your Party defeated [Fishman King] x1!]


    [You earned 1.500.000 EXP!]


    [Zack] [Mist] [Celica] and [Celeste] Level has increased by 1!]


    [Their Level has reached the Maximum Level; it is now possible to allow them to Rank Up.]


    "Max Level¡­ we finally did it! Why were thest levels so hard to get to the max level?!" Zack celebrated as he raised his hands. "You two leveled up so quicklypared to us!"


    "Well, it was mostly because we were being swarmed with Rank 8 or above Demonic Monsters every day back then¡­ and by the hundreds." Luck sighed. "It wasn''t something I would like over just taking our time and grinding inside Dungeons!"


    "Hahaha, well, I''m soon to reach max level myself!" Lara celebrated. "I''m Level 25 right now¡­ five more to go!"


    "Those five levels are going to take a while, and I''m getting tired ofing to the same damn dungeon every single day¡­" Luck sighed. "I want to take a break, if possible. Aren''t there other dungeons out there by any chance?"


    "There is the monster-infested forest and some ruins, but this is thergest dungeon so far." I exined. "To find another dungeon of this caliber, we would need to travel farther away, to a neighboring dukedom, and I don''t know if they''ll let us in so easily, seeing how some of the family members are rivals¡­"


    "Well, at the end of the year we''ll go to our own adventures, we can gain levels there." Aquarina said, having epted her journey toe much better now. "Anyways, can''t you help them Rank Up?"


    "I''m doing that right now~" I nodded.


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, the bodies of Zack, Mist, Celica, and Celeste started glowing brightly, their physical strength, fitness, durability, and magical power quickly started to increase thanks to the Rank Up Bonus Stats.


    Their sses increased to higher tiered ones, and their Skills received some bonuses, all while acquiring new Skills altogether¡­


    "This power¡­" Zack said. "So this is what it feels to Rank Up! It feels like I am unlocking a power I never knew I had within me!"


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Zack]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 7: Lightning Tempest Lord Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 9: Thunderstorm King Physique]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [ss]: [Axe Warrior] -> [Axe Barbarian: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Wind Magician] -> [Storm Magician: ¡ï]


    [HP]: [10.267/10.267]


    [MP]: [25.754/25.754]


    [Strength]: [9.254]


    [Defense]: [8.630]


    [Magic]: [6.973]


    [Resistance]: [4.286]


    [Agility]: [5.176]


    [Luck]: [3.630]


    [Charm]: [3.960]


    [Skills]: [Amazonian Warrior Bloodline: Lv4] [Forager: Lv6] [Hunter: Lv6] [Butcher: Lv6] [High-Speed Climbing: Lv7] [Beast Aura: Tempest Horned Bear: Lv3] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv3] [Divine Battle Axe Arts: Lv5] [Tempest Magic: Lv4] [Thunderstorm Aura: Lv2] [Berserk Mode: Lv1] [Tempestuous Rampage: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    Zack acquired two new Skills, one allowed him to enhance his stats and go on a Berserk Mode simr to the Fishman King, but it looks hard to master, as the Skill specifies he''ll lose part of his sanity while in this state.


    The second Skill is a simple yet devastating attack Skill that''ll unleash a devastating rampage, hitting multiply targets or a single target multiple times with winds and lightning magic imbued into his physical blows.


    Overall, his stats improved a lot as well, he seems much stronger, even without being an actual Hero¡­


    "Uwaah, I never thought I could have this much Mana¡­" Mist said. "It feels like I''m overflowing with it!"


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Mist]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 9: Healing Light Saintess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 7: Dexterous Magic Archer Physique]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [ss]: [Priest] -> [Light Priestess: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Archer] -> [Magic Archer: ¡ï]


    [HP]: [4.850/4.850]


    [MP]: [52.200/52.200]


    [Strength]: [5.450]


    [Defense]: [4.460]


    [Magic]: [9.008]


    [Resistance]: [6.575]


    [Agility]: [6.800]


    [Luck]: [12.200]


    [Charm]: [9.900]


    [Skills]: [Jaw Demon Bloodline: Lv1] [Sharp Biting Jaws: Lv2] [Inspiring Words: Lv7] [Healing Innocence: Lv6] [First Aids: Lv5] [Beast Aura: Heavenly Swan Aura: Lv3] [Unyielding Love (Zack): Lv6] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv3] [Celestial Light Bow Arts: Lv5] [Revitalizing Magic: Lv6] [Restorative Light Circle: Lv1] [Magic Arrow Creation: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    Her new Skills were a circle of light that would constantly heal wounds and restore health points, while also healing from basic poison, paralysis, or curses, and also the ability to create and reinforce arrows made out of pure Magic, something she wasn''t able to do before without having to conjure a Celestial Light Bow Arts!


    Her MP was the highest for sure, but she also had really good Magic Stat, and insane Luck and Charm! I think those bonusese from her Light Priestess ss¡­ Though I have to admit it, Mist is a very cute and charming girl, so those stats were to be expected.


    "Aside from the Mana, I don''t feel much different¡­ Hmm?" Celica wondered. "Oh! My soul feels much bigger¡­ Can I store more Phantoms there?"


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Celica]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 4: Phantasmal Puppeteer Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 3: Demon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [ss]: [Puppeteer] -> [Golem Puppeteer: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Phantom Magician] -> [Phantom Witch: ¡ï]


    [HP]: [3.950/3.950]


    [MP]: [90.100/90.100]


    [Strength]: [3.750]


    [Defense]: [3.760]


    [Magic]: [12.090]


    [Resistance]: [10.700]


    [Agility]: [4.900]


    [Luck]: [8.700]


    [Charm]: [8.700]


    [Skills]: [Puppeteer Demon Bloodline: Lv7] [Phantom Strings: Lv6] [Golem Creation: Lv6] [Minion Guard: Lv6] [Puppet Obsession: Lv5] [Beast Aura: Phantasmal Puppeteer Aura: Lv5] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv3] [Demonic Puppet Creation: Lv5] [Phantasmal Magic: Lv4] [Demonic Puppet Fusion: Lv1] [Phantom Soul Realm: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    Damn, Celica was sure a specializer on magic, with a whopping 12k Magic and over 90k MP, she was a force to be reckoned to, but her magic affinity was very limited, and because of how ingrained was the phantom element into her soul and body, she was mostly restricted to this element, not even her magic runes could be of other elements.


    My mother said this was a trait of her bloodline, and apparently, it is. There are some tribes of demons that specialize on a single element so much they cannot learn any other element at all. Celica can only use Phantom Magic, and its abilities are unique, but limited too.


    However, with her new ability to fuse Demonic Puppets and a Phantom Soul Realm to store more Phantoms, I''m sure she''ll find out new ways to improve her abilities even further.


    "Huh, not bad." Celeste seemed happy with her changes.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Celeste]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 5: Dark Shadow Witch Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 5: Abyssal Bat Queen Physique]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [ss]: [Spear Fighter] -> [Cursed Spear Fighter: ¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Witch] -> [Curse Witch: ¡ï]


    [HP]: [5.650/5.650]


    [MP]: [68.600/68.600]


    [Strength]: [8.550]


    [Defense]: [3.760]


    [Magic]: [10.094]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Resistance]: [8.050]


    [Agility]: [7.700]


    [Luck]: [3.400]


    [Charm]: [7.100]


    [Skills]: [Abyssal Tail Demon Bloodline: Lv6] [Paralyzing Poison Tail: Lv6] [Explorer: Lv6] [Demonic Eyes of Darkness: Lv6] [Dark Arts: Lv5] [Beast Aura: Abyssal Bat Queen Aura: Lv3] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv3] [Demonic Shadow Abyss Spear Arts: Lv4] [Ancient Abyss Magic: Lv4] [Cursed Spear Strike: Lv1] [Cursed Dark Chains: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    She was a good magic fighter, having both good physical strength and magic power, and her new curse-based skills will help us weaken our foes even more, making her a pivotal part of our team''s strategies.


    "Alright, shall we go back home and celebrate?"


    -----

 Chapter 945 All The Systems Want Attention

    Chapter 945 All The Systems Want Attention


    -----


    With only four months left before the end of the year, we finally managed to reach one of our goals, for everyone that got the System recently to reach Max Level and Rank Up their sses to Two Star Rank.


    And about me? Well, I''ve been growing stronger slowly at my own pace, some of my high-level skills need a lot of proficiency, so even practicing every day won''t yield quick results, and it might take months or over a year to see some changes without doing something drastic.


    I''ve been umting a nice amount of EXP as well, which I''ve been mostly saving so far, while constantly practicing all my Skills as much as I could on my free time. My Void Wielding Arts and Spider Queen Thread Creation Skills have gained a level each since then, but aside from those little techniques, it still rather hard to control these Skills properly.


    My Illusory Mist has hit Level 2 as well, and¡­ that''s about it I think. I could probably use the EXP I have umted to forcefully level up more of my Skills, but I would rather save those points and let the Skills level up over time.


    To celebrate today''s achievements, we moved with my friends towards a restaurant, one where we had helped their chef once, and had a big feast of all kinds of tasty meals over there, which utilized the seafood we gathered and sold to them to make wonderful tes.


    The day went by rather quickly after that, from eating toughing, to talking and then exploring a bit of Agartha again before going back home. Mom and dad were busy preparing things for the end of the year, and my little brother had apanied us to the trip to the restaurant and went immediately to sleep after that big feast.


    And once I was back to my room, I decided to quickly open a Dungeon Gate and enter my Dungeon, to check how things were going. Today was the day we were going to open the fourth floor!


    The beautiful greenery of the first floor greeted my sight, which had slowly expanded even more in size ever since its creation. There was an evenrgerke, several rivers spread everywhere, and the Beast Forest had expanded into a gigantic forest, covering almost half of the entirendscape.


    All the nts I''ve been nting here and helping grow have became muchrger now. Wisdom Fruits had been harvested for a few days now, Man Fruits, Spirit Leaves, Yggdrasil Crystal Branches, and also all the fruits and vegetables my Harvest Familiars could produce, which after consuming them, would generate buffs.


    I was still considering if I should sell these, so I''ve been mostly umting them inside my Inventory and saving them for personal use, and also for my mother to cook in our meals.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I think they might be a bit too strong to just sell around, their buffs are amazing and because I can easily replicate them, they could be a problem in the future¡­ Hell, an enemy could one day use these buffs against us.


    Or maybe I am being too paranoic? Well, I might take a different decision in the future.


    Nheless, things were growing rapidly, and aside from these nts, I had also nted many other rare fruits and vegetables to sell off into the Merchant Union, which were growing rapidly.


    [The [Dungeon System] greets their Master, saying that they''re very excited about today''s activities!]


    [They''re beginning to wonder what Dungeon Type you will choose for the Fourth Floor!]


    The small yet adorable floating cube-shaped Dungeon System emerged in front of us, Alice and the rest of my Familiars appeared at my side as well, wandering around and exploring, they always liked to go wherever they wanted when we entered the Dungeon.


    "Looks like he''s quite excited." Alice giggled.


    "I can tell!" Iughed. "I guess that''s your son¡­ or daughter for you!"


    "S-Son and daughter?" Alice suddenly felt surprised.


    "I mean, aren''t they?" I asked. "They were born from you¡­"


    "I''ve always thought of them as something simr to a clone, but modified¡­ But I guess it does align with the concept of what a child is¡­" Alice gasped, covering her mouth. "I-I''m already a mother of many!"


    "D-Did you just realized that?!" I facepalmed. "Also every other System you create¡­"


    "T-They''re my children too." Alice blushed a bit. "Ahh, so I''ve been gifting my kids to people?!"


    "I don''t think you should be using normal logic with this though, aren''t they required of a host to develop?" I wondered.


    "R-Right, sorry, I got a bit silly there." Alice nodded. "My children have been growing strong alongside your friends, so I''m happy about that¡­ Also the Dungeon System and the Quest System¡­"


    "Also your kids, but I guess we could say they''re your strongest kids, capable of staying within my body too." I exined.


    "That''s right¡­" Alice nodded.


    [The [Dungeon System] is beginning to get tired of this weird conversation!]


    Suddenly, the Dungeon System started hitting my head with its tiny cube-shaped body, Iughed a bit until I gently pushed him back.


    "Hahaha, sorry, sorry, we got a little off topic there! Anyways, let''s decide what the Fourth Floor should be! Any suggestions?" I asked the Dungeon System.


    [The [Dungeon System] nods happily, quickly bringing up the Dungeon Type Options for the Fourth Floor!]


    [The [Quest System] has woken up, wondering what you''re up to this time¡­]


    "Well, would you look who is awake now¡­" I crossed my arms.


    [The [Quest System] apologizes for not having been done too muchtely, but there hasn''t been any big things to incentive your growth, Causality is also required.]


    [However, there might be new chances to get Quests as long as a greater connection with the [Dungeon System] can be made¡­]


    [The [Dungeon System] says that the [Quest System] should just shut up and stop stealing attention from them!]


    [The [Quest System] res at the [Dungeon System] with disbelief, they were just trying to help!]


    "Okay, okay, don''t fight." Iughed.


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] is giving you three options!]


    [What do you want the third Dungeon Floor to be?]


    [Option 1: Desert Type Dungeon]


    [Option 2: Cave Type Dungeon]


    [Option 3: Volcanic Type Dungeon]


    Huh, these options seem a bit hard¡­


    -----

 Chapter 946 New Dungeon Floor

    Chapter 946 New Dungeon Floor


    -----


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] is giving you three options!]


    [What do you want the fourth Dungeon Floor to be?]


    [Option 1: Desert Type Dungeon]


    [Option 2: Cave Type Dungeon]


    [Option 3: Volcanic Type Dungeon]


    The three options lookedplicated, they were two of the ones I rejected and a new one! Caves, Deserts, or a Volcanic Land!


    All three of them seem harsh and hard to manage I think¡­ Well, Caves seem decent? I think looking what they can do first should be my priority.


    "Dungeon System, can you show me their details first?"


    [The [Dungeon System] nods rapidly, quickly bringing up the descriptions of each type of Dungeon, with new added information.]


    Ding!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Showcasing Dungeon Type Information¡­]


    [Option 1: Desert Type Dungeon]: [A vast and near endless Desert filled to the brim with golden sand. It has some mountains with unique and precious ores, and there are a few oasis here and there. This ce is harsh, and the sun is incredibly strong, but the harshness of the desert gives birth to the strongest monsters out there, giant creatures that constantlypete for supremacy are born in the deserts, alongside unique types of cactuses of many species, and even mysterious ancient pyramids, where treasures could be found, or something else, perhaps.]


    [Option 2: Cave Type Dungeon]: [Arge underground area, resembling a section of enormous, connected caves. Covered on stone, where ores of all types can grow naturally, with a high chance for magic and spirit ores to grow. Contains underground-type monsters and special cave-dwelling boss-type monsters. Specializes on ore production and mining, and also on underwater spring water production, and can produce unique monsters.]


    [Option 3: Volcanic Type Dungeon]: [An enormousndscape filled with volcanoes in constant eruption,va constantly flowing everywhere, and special biomes such as zing tree forests and swamps made of burning oil, making it a deadly ce, where the hardiest of creatures prevail. Has the ability to produce very strong fire and stone-type monsters and especially strong boss-type monsters that dwell inva and caves, can also produce most types of ores, and rare metals. Normal nts won''t grow here, but fire-type nts can.]


    First of all, the Desert Type Dungeon somehow looks even more intriguing than I had realized now! Oasis, Special Cactuses, incredibly strong monsters, and¡­ pyramids with treasures?!


    It sure looks appealing! But the Caves and the Volcanic Land have improved as well. The Caves are now described to be muchrger, and that they can now harbor underground spring waters, magic and spirit ores, and arger variety of unique monsters.


    And as for the Volcanic Landscape, it is quite simr, but now it is emphasized it harbors mighty fire monsters, and strong boss-type monsters as well! Also there''s zing tree forests and burning oil swamps, new biomes added just now¡­


    Ahhh, I don''t know what to choose now, everything seems much more appealing!


    "I wonder¡­ Does the Volcanic Dungeon has any chance to get dragon-type monsters?" Asked Alice to the Dungeon System. "Something close enough that could imitate Dragons? We need materials for Ignatius after all."


    [The [Dungeon System] says they can check¡­]


    "Please do!" I nodded.


    [The [Dungeon System] nods, beginning to check¡­]


    [Analyzing¡­]


    [Analysis Complete.]


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that there is a possibility for the Boss Monsters to be Dragon-type! Also, mostva and fire-dwelling monsters will be reptilians, some with dragon bloodlines.]


    "Now we''re talking! The Desert might be my next option, but let''s pick the Volcanic Landscape! I want to check that one asap! It looks so unique too!"


    [The [Quest System] celebrates! You''ve finally chosen the Volcanic Type Dungeon they wanted you to choose some time ago!]


    Ding!


    [Your Dungeon Dimension Fourth Floor has be a [Volcanic-type Dungeon]!]


    [An enormous volcano has appeared within the fourth floor, overflowing the entire domain with its hot magma andva, all while small volcanoes begin to emerge one after another surrounding thergest one!]


    [Rivers of molten stone begin spreading across the ever-expandingndscape. zing trees have begun sprouting!]


    [zing oil erupts from the ground, forming a huge swamp where special zing trees and nts grow surrounding it, the oil is boiling hot!]


    [It is a hellscape for sure¡­]


    Even the System notification was terrified of this enormous volcandscape. Well, among all the elements, Fire is the one I''m the most resistant to, so this shouldn''t be so annoying for me, right?


    "Alright, let''s get there immediately!"


    I quickly led my Familiars downstairs, as we passed through the Labyrinth Dungeon in the second floor, greeted the slimes and spiders, and then moved to the third floor of beautiful coasts and seas, where we flew over the sea until we reached yet another stair, appearing right in front of the Coral Golem Castle.


    FLUOOSH!


    A very strong heat wave emerged from the stairs, and we had yet to even enter its depths! It made me step back a little, it was much hotter than I imagined. I reflectively ended activating my Pseudo Draconification, the passive ability of the skill that allowed me to grow scales, ws, and a dragon tail, with some horns and dragon eyes.


    It wasn''t as strong as the full powerup, that was temporary, but this was pretty alright, nheless. With these new scales reinforcing my resistance against the intense heat, I stepped downstairs.


    "Wow, this ce just feels right at home! The Soul Scape does have a volcand and all, but because it is ethereal and not physical, it never feelspletely like my home." Ignatiusughed, quickly running down. "Wooow! Look at this! It''s paradise! Sylphy,e down already!"


    "O-Okay? Calm down a bit!" I said, running downstairs and finallynding on the fourth floor of my Dungeon.


    And thend was¡­ much, muchrger than I imagined. The skies were almost deep red due to all the mes, the volcanoes constantly pouringva and magma, there was a huge forest that was constantly burning, and the huge ck oil swamp with ck and purple mes on top.


    There was a very strong, almost intoxicating smell of sulfur and other toxic smells produced by these zing substances, but Ignatius smelled it happily, as if it were tasty for him.


    "SNIFF¡­ Haaahhh¡­ It has been such a long while!" Ignatiusughed.


    He was really happy about it¡­


    -----

 Chapter 947 A Giant Volcanic Landscape

    Chapter 947 A Giant Volcanic Landscape


    -----


    "This ce is HUGE!" I said in surprise, looking around. "And it smells so horrible! Do all volcanoes have this terrible smell?"


    "It''s a good smell! Smokey and a bit acidic!" Ignatiusughed.


    "Ugh, well, it still better than some ces in the Demon Continent." Beelzebubmented, sitting over my head.


    "Guuhh¡­ I don''t like this ce¡­ It feels like my leaves are going to burn at any moment!" Naturia was very upset, quickly hiding inside my Soulscape.


    "Wow, this ce is sure¡­ hot." Furohmented, quickly transforming into a small Ignatius, the egg-shaped one for convenience. "This form is much better¡­ Wow, this isfier than I imagined!"


    "Hey why are you reminding me of my humble beginnings?!" Ignatius got angry. He was no longer Eggnatius, but a medium-sized young dragon, good-looking enough to be recognized as one.


    "Anyways, Sylphy, I think it should be about time you buy some of the Facilities inside the shop! I think some might be tied to dragon-type monsters generation." Said Alice.


    [The [Dungeon System] encourages you to buy the Facilities! They said you should have enough EXP for everything, right?]


    [Dungeon Facility Shop (Level 4)]


    [Avable Items: 4/4]


    [Smander zing Lake (C+ Grade)] [Cost]: [10000 DE]


    [Abyssal Peaks (C+ Grade)] [Cost]: [15000 DE]


    [Withering Tree Forest (C++ Grade)] [Cost]: [20000 DE]


    [Dragon Nest Mountain (C+++ Grade)] [Cost]: [25000 DE]


    "Hey! You''re just showing me everything straight away- Ah, wow." I said, looking at everything. "It sure IS expensive! Are you trying to scam me?"


    [The [Dungeon System] apologizes, but the more Floors you have, the more expensive Facilities will be, the price of Dungeon Energy is equivalent to the further expansion of the Dungeon!]


    "Okay, okay¡­" I sighed. "These facilities sound pretty good though, let''s first check the Dungeon Status, how many Dungeon Energy Points have I umted so far?"


    -----


    [Current Dungeon Level]: [Level 4]


    [Dungeon EXP]: [24.520/200.000]


    [Dungeon Energy]: [18.300]


    [Bonus Stats]: [+5.000]


    [Avable Dungeon Floors]:


    Level 1: [Floor 1]: [Grasnd-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 2: [Floor 2]: [Labyrinth-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 3: [Floor 3]: [Sea-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 4: [Floor 4]: [Volcanic-type Dungeon Floor]


    -----


    "Oh nice, I guess it''s not so bad! We got 18k, I guess I''ll buy the rest¡­" I said. "It still a lot of EXP¡­"


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 52.000.000 EXP for 52.000 Dungeon Energy Points!]


    [The Dungeon Energy Points have been added to your Dungeon Master Status.]


    FLAAASH!


    The EXP flowed out of my soul and then imbued itself into the Dungeon''s very floor, fusing with it and turning into usable Dungeon Energy. Pretty amazing.


    "Now, let''s begin, buy everything!"


    Ding!


    [You exchanged 70.000 Dungeon Energy Points!]


    [You purchased [Smander zing Lake (C+ Grade)] [Cost]: [10000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Abyssal Peaks (C+ Grade)] [Cost]: [15000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Withering Tree Forest (C++ Grade)] [Cost]: [20000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Dragon Nest Mountain (C+++ Grade)] [Cost]: [25000 DE]!]


    [Please choose where to ce the Dungeon Facilities.]


    Four enormous facilities appeared above the skies. Well, they were more like pieces ofnd themselves. It was quite incredible how I could just summon things like this out of nowhere¡­ Really made you feel like a god.


    "Alright, your turn, Dungeon System."


    [The [Dungeon System] nods, telling you to leave it all to them!]


    [The [Dungeon System] has gained temporary permission for the cement of Dungeon Facilities.]


    All four enormousndmarks started moving across the red skies, everyone ncing in utter disbelief as they started to slowly ce themselves on thendscape.


    The Smander zing Lake was ced right behind thergest Volcano, quickly beginning to ze with magma andva of higher quality than others, from within them, several new creatures started popping out of theke, as if it were a soup of life! And it was all huge zing Smander-type monsters.


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon Facility [Smander zing Lake (C+ Grade)] has been ced sessfully, six different species of zing Smander-type Monsters have emerged from its zing magma surfaces. Your Mana is being constantly absorbed for their creation. Their poption will slowly grow as they hunt one another and expand across the rest of the Volcanic-type Dungeon Floor.]


    [The first [ze Smander (Tier 3)] has been created.]


    [The first [Blue ze Smander (Tier 3)] has been created.]


    [The first [Serpentine ze Smander (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [ck Fire Axolotl (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [Magma Tyrant (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [zing Lake''s King (Tier 5)] has been created.]


    "Wow, so many new guys popped up!" Ignatius said. "They look big and strong too!"


    Each monster wasn''t small at all, the smallest was as big as ten meters, while thergest, the King of the zing Lake, a boss-type monster, was a whopping 50 meters big, slowly pushing his gigantic head from within theke''s depths and ncing around, before submerging once more.


    Suddenly, to the far northwest of the floor, I saw an empty area suddenly change, as tall and pointy mountains emerged one after another, reaching so high into the skies that one could clearly see them from very far away.


    The spiky mountains were as sharp as spears, and their peaks werepletely ck, containing some sort of special mineral, the surroundings of the peaks were covered on a ck mist and ck clouds, constantly letting out lightning.


    From the clouds, several flying monsters appeared, resembling wyverns!


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon Facility [Abyssal Peaks (C+ Grade)] has been ced sessfully, five different species of Wyvern-type Monsters have emerged from its abyssal clouds. Your Mana is being constantly absorbed for their creation. Their poption will slowly grow as they hunt one another and expand across the rest of the Volcanic-type Dungeon Floor.]


    [The first [Small Dark Wyvern (Tier 3)] has been created.]


    [The first [Raptor Wyvern (Tier 3)] has been created.]


    [The first [Abyssal Wyvern (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [ck re Wyvern (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [Abyssal Peak''s Queen (Tier 5)] has been created.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Five times of new Monsters appeared, all wyverns. The smallest of only around three meters of height, thergest, their Queen, was a gigantic dragon-like wyvern, of over thirty meters of height, with enormous wings with patterns resembling gigantic red eyes ncing down below, terrifying!


    There were still two more facilities to add, but the ce was already so filled with life!


    -----

 Chapter 948 A Dragon Dungeon?

    Chapter 948 A Dragon Dungeon?


    -----


    The next piece ofnd that floated across the skies andnded in the far southeast of the Volcanic Lands was a gigantic forest filled with withered, ck colored trees, giving fruit to gray leaves and red fruits. They seemed devoid of life, but once nted, the forest instantly started overflowing with a red-colored mist.


    The red mist wasn''t it all either, as it spread around, living beings started emerging from within the mist, of all kinds of shapes, but they looked¡­ strange as well. Their bodies had exposed flesh, and some looked like they were decaying.


    Were these Undead Monsters?!


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon Facility [Withering Tree Forest (C++ Grade)] has been ced sessfully, seven different species of Undead-type and Dark-type Monsters have emerged from Crimson Mist, beginning to slowly popte the area. Their poption will slowly grow as they hunt one another and expand across the rest of the Volcanic-type Dungeon Floor.]


    [The first [Decaying Wolf (Tier 3)] has been created.]


    [The first [Putrid Poison Tiger (Tier 3)] has been created.]


    [The first [Dark Shadow Bat (Tier 3)] has been created.]


    [The first [Blood Bear (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [ck Bone Beast (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [Withered Tree Treant (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [Crimson Mist''s Queen (Tier 5)] has been created.]


    Not only a variety of Dark and Undead-type monsters emerged, but the Boss Monster was truly strange! It emerged as some sort of mist-made entity, but the closer I looked, the more I realized it held the appearance of a gigantic, stretchy¡­ doll.


    With long fingers, and a white face, which once finding a prey, would open it to reveal hundreds of sharp fangs, devouring anything that stepped in front of its invisible body¡­ It was truly a terrifying creature, even if its Tier was low enough that I could defeat it rather easily.


    "Wow, I never thought Undead Monsters could appear out of that forest." I pointed out.


    "H-Honestly, I am quite surprised myself as well." Alice said. "Dungeon System, did you knew about this?"


    [The [Dungeon System] nods, finding that this information was not really important¡­]


    [They wonder if there is a problem with Undead Monsters?]


    "Nah, not really, just surprising. They are usually very rare to find. That''s all¡­ I wonder if I can get any useful materials out of them? Even though they''re decaying and all¡­" I was wondering.


    "I''m sure there could be something of use around there¡­ Undead-type Monsters usually have very strong Souls and Mana Cores as well, as they need energy and soul power to maintain their decaying bodies!" Alice said.


    "Oh? Now that sounds interesting! Maybe I could use some of that to enhance my Soul Psyche¡­" I rubbed my chin. "Anyways, where are you cing thest one? It is rather big."


    I looked into the skies, a gigantic mountain was floating in midair, still waiting to be ced to fully materialize. Because it had not materialized yet, it seemed phantasmal, semi-transparent, as if it had yet to be real.


    Alice called these "holograms" which showed to give us an estimate of howrge the Facilities could be, it wasn''t the actual ones floating in midair, those were created once they were added into thendscape.


    [The [Dungeon System] has decided where to ce thest Facility.]


    FLASH!


    The facility moved across the skies, quicklynding near the end of the volcandscape, a rather empty area, which will be the home of¡­ whateveres out of this huge mountain.


    BAAAMMM¡­!


    Once the mountain materialized, it actually made the entire floor tremble rapidly, and rather crazily. It was insane!


    However, once it finally settled down, it slowly started overflowing with smoke, its volcanic activity bing immediately active,va and magma pouring out of the volcano near endlessly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was an active volcano, naturally.


    And on its center there was a huge dragon-shaped rock with open jaws, leading to an interior of cave systems¡­


    From within, using my eyes, I could see that there were new life forms emerging, spawning one after another, but thergest of them all appeared at the top of the volcano.


    It was sleeping within the depths of the hottestva in there, without even opening a single eye.


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon Facility [Dragon Nest Mountain (C+++ Grade)] has been ced sessfully, eight different species of Dragon-type Monsters have emerged from within the Mountain''s caves, beginning to slowly popte the area. Their poption will slowly grow as they hunt one another and expand across the rest of the Volcanic-type Dungeon Floor.]


    [The first [Small Blue Drake (Tier 3)] has been created.]


    [The first [Slothful Cave Drake (Tier 3)] has been created.]


    [The first [Wingless Raptorial Fire Wyvern (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [zing Tyrannosaurus (Tier 4)] has been created.]


    [The first [Volcanic Serpentine Draconid (Tier 5)] has been created.]


    [The first [Ore-Swallowing Great Cave Drake (Tier 5)] has been created.]


    [The first [Blue Dragon (Tier 6)] has been created.]


    [The first [Crimson Dragon (Tier 7)] has been created.]


    "There are DRAGONS!"


    As I said those words, Ignatius got excited as well¡­


    "There are?! Then I''m going to go talk with them!"


    He quickly tried to go to the Dragon Nest Mountain, but Alice and I stopped him before he did something dumb.


    "Wait a second, Ignatius! These are not the Dragons you know, they''re not the intelligent Ancient Race of Dragons born from the World of Terrarium." Sighed Alice. "They are Monsters, theyck intelligence, and are beasts. It''s different! Like¡­paring goblins with humans."


    "What?! Ah¡­ Ugh." Ignatius got disappointed right away.


    "I wasn''t excited about them so they could talk with you or something, dummy. It''s so we can get materials for your evolution. Did you forget about that or something?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "I haven''t forgotten!" Ignatius said, crossing his arms. "Though, are you really going to kill your own dungeon monsters? Aren''t they already obedient to you regardless? I would feel kind of bad¡­"


    "Hahh¡­ Thanks for reminding me of that." I felt bad as well. "Dungeon System, if I hunt a few, do they respawn? Especially the bosses¡­"


    [The [Dungeon System] is beginning to search for an answer¡­]


    -----

 Chapter 949 Where To Get Materials?!

    Chapter 949 Where To Get Materials?!


    -----


    Ding!


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that Boss-type Monsters are pivotal pirs to each ecosystem, as they provide with vast amounts of energy and maintain the food chain, sometimes even being able to provide new young such as well.]


    [Therefore, they cannot be easily reced. And it might take forever for another to reappear, or maybe they might never appear again.]


    [However, lesser monsters can still be hunted. Bear in mind that the higher their ranks within the Floors, the rarer they are and the slower their reproduction bes as well.]


    "Hah, I guess it couldn''t be easy. I should probably let them grow their poption over time then." I said. "Though¡­ Should I really do this? Ugh, it feels different than hunting monsters outside. After all they''re all so gentle with me because I''m the Dungeon Master¡­"


    "You''re feeling bad about killing monsters now?!" Ignatius asked.


    "It''s not that! They''re different from the outside monsters! I feel like they''re my kids! ¡­In a weird way." I said, sighing.


    "Ugh this is ridiculous." Ignatius sighed. "S-So you''re dying my evolution because you don''t want to kill these guys?"


    "Yeah! We''ll find another way! And we can always just harvest some of their scales and blood if we ask them nicely." I said. "ws, fangs too, I think that would be alright. Though, we''ll still need a Heart. Hey Alice, do you think Crimson Dragon Scales and Blood would do to rece some of the other materials?"


    "They should do as long as you give a lot of them." She said. "Though, for the heart, the most important material, you''ll need something stronger, even with the single heart of the Crimson Dragon, you''ll need¡­ three to four more."


    "Eh?!" I cried. "That''s a lot! Why is your evolution so damn expensive?" I began shaking Ignatius. "You''re such a golden spooned dragon!"


    "Agh! Hey, I am a Great True Fire Dragon! What did ya expect?!" Laughed Ignatius. "To fully evolve my spiritual form, you''ll need a lot of power! Heh."


    "Quest System, can''t we get a Quest so we can get the Heart right away? You''ve given me other heart items before!" I said.


    [The [Quest System] says that for that to happen you''ll need to either supply them with one billion EXP or do something that changes fate to the equivalent of the previous war against Arachne, which would give, perhaps, enough Causality to create such a reward.]


    "Hahhh¡­ it''s hopeless." I sighed. "I am blessed by your dad though, and there''s your brother as another familiar too¡­ I wonder if there''s some grave of your family we could borrow a heart from?"


    "D-Do you think it''s that easy?! And no, there''s no grave of my family out there¡­" Ignatius said. "We Dragons live to fight and grow stronger, wherever we die, we die. Our bodies stay there, and the stronger we are, the more we affect our surroundings."


    "That''s true, many of thendscapes around the Demon Continent, and even other Continents as well were shaped by Dragons bodies that died and decayed." Said Beelzebub. "It shouldn''t be so differentpared to other lifeforms as well, your parents, for example, whenever they die and are left to decay, they''ll fill their surroundings with a lot of their leftover mana, changing thendscape greatly-"


    "Okay, okay! I get it! You don''t need to put my parents as an example!" I cried, smacking the moth a few times.


    "Hahaha! Did you imagined them decaying and dying? Hahaha!" Beelzebub started tough at me.


    "Sometimes I forget you''re a sick Demon Lord." I facepalmed. "Anyways¡­ Is this really true?"


    "Yeah, usually above Rank 10 its when it happens to a wider scale." Said Ignatius. "Naturally, we dragons are even more stronger than that, our bodies are filled with Elemental Draconic Runes, the secret to our almighty strength and magic power! Because of that, once we die, our Dragon Runes spread everywhere¡­ My father once said that we are bringers of nature as well, we are seeds of life. Even when we die, we continue living across the world! Though¡­ I didn''t get to Rank 10 myself, and when I died¡­ I¡­ Ugh, well, I was made into equipment."


    "I''m sorry¡­" I sighed.


    "It''s fine." Ignatius said. "It has been over a decade since then, and now thanks to you I''ve revived into a new and almighty form! Even as a Spirit, I''ll surpass all dragons eventually! Hahahaha!"


    "Yeah! To make up for your death, I''ll turn you into the strongest dragon!" I nodded. "And for that, finding a ce where a Red Dragon died would be ideal. Your hearts are crystals, so they don''t decay, right? If we can find an area where one died, there''s a chance the heart will be untouched."


    "Hmmm¡­" Ignatius began thinking. "No idea about that¡­ Sorry."


    "Ugh¡­" I sighed once more. "Wait, I wonder if I could talk with your dad? We have a link with his Divine Protection after all!"


    "Wait, Sylphy, you''re not thinking on just boldly trying to speak with the Dragon King, right?!" Beelzebub asked me in disbelief. "He''s so strong he can give Divine Protections! Doesn''t that give you an idea of how terrifying he is?! If you make him mad he could¡­!"


    "Well, the old man spoke to me easily anyways, so let''s do the same again¡­" I said, quickly concentrating.


    By imbuing the newfound strength into my soul, I quickly fused it with the dragon energying from the Dragon King''s Divine Protection


    And then, I slowly followed the origin of this power given to me, slowly traveling across an incredibly long distance, with only a part of my bare soul.


    FLAAASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, I found myself floating inside a dark space, in there, two zing eyes opened, gigantic in size, ring at me.


    "What do you want, brat?! You''ve gotten stronger but that doesn''t give you the right toe and wake me up! I was having a nice nap and now it''s ruined!" He roared angrily.


    "P-Please don''t get angry! It is about your son, Ignatius!" I said.


    "My dead son?" He wondered. "Isn''t he a spirit or something?"


    He was surprisingly chill about it¡­


    "Yeah, well, we need materials to help him evolve¡­ In specific, a Red Dragon Heart¡­" I said.


    He squinted his eyes, ring into my bare soul.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 950 A Request To The Dragon King

    Chapter 950 A Request To The Dragon King


    -----


    The Dragon King was pissed off I interrupted his nap, but by dropping Ignatius name, he quickly calmed down and started to think about his son.


    "I see, so you want to find a Heart of one of my deceased children to help him evolve into something stronger?" He wondered. "Sigh¡­ So pathetic, why do Spirits need such frivolities to grow stronger? You should had let him dead!"


    "Well, I feel bad about what happened to him, even though he was the one that walked into a tiger''s den back then and all¡­ So I want to make up for it and help him be the strongest dragon!" I said.


    "The strongest you say?!" He asked, rising one of his scaly, hairless eyebrows. "Heh, a half-elf helping a dragon be the strongest?! Heh, HAHAHAHAHAA!"


    He started tough loudly, making my soul tremble with his mere loud voice.


    "You''re interesting! I did well in blessing you, brat!" Heughed. "You kind of remind me of someone from eons ago¡­"


    "Someone?" I asked.


    "Yes, someone that once used to be my partner. When I was their familiar." The Dragon King sighed. "s, he died long ago¡­"


    "I''m sorry to hear about that¡­" Imented.


    "Hmph! I don''t need your sympathy!" Heughed. "Also, you want that dead brat to be stronger than me? I like how ridiculous you are! As if! Well, if you really want a damn heart, I''ll tell you where there is one, and it''s right inside your grassy continent!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Really?!" I asked happily.


    "Look for the "ck Dragon Mountain" within the southeast of where you''re living. And filled with snow and with constant blizzards¡­ If you follow the crimson path, you will find it." He smiled. "Now leave me alone!" He roared furiously.


    "S-Sorry! And thank you very much!" I quickly pulled back.


    FLAAASH!


    I opened my eyes once more within my Dungeon, gasping for air¡­ My soul hurt a bit. I think that if I hadn''t developed a Psyche, I would had taken a strong blow.


    He wasn''t even attacking me, just speaking soul to soul, and it was already painful! Just how strong is he?!


    Well, he did mention¡­ exchanging blows with the original Demon King. Yeah, the one that made up the whole Demon Continent? That one.


    "Sylphy!" Alice appeared at my side. "I can''t believe you actually did it¡­"


    "Y-You talked with my almighty father?!" Ignatius asked. "Not even I dare do that so boldly!"


    "He''s nicer than you think." I said in relief. "Though, very grumpy at the same time¡­ Anyways, I got some clues about where it could be, where there are snowy mountains, on a ck dragon mountain, following the crimson path¡­ that''s all he said."


    "He even cooperated?!" Beelzebub was surprised.


    "A-Amazing¡­" Ignatius said. "Maybe father still cares about me¡­"


    "Well, that clue is more than enough!" Alice nodded. "I''ll simply memorize it within my database because I know your memory is a bit clunky, especially because you do so many things every day, you forget others."


    "Hey! I¡­ Well, you''re right." I agreed for once.


    Ding!


    [Your Dungeon EXP has increased by +50000 for cing three C Rank Facilities.]


    [The many Facilities in your Dungeon are increasing the amount of Dungeon Energy produced naturally!]


    [You gained +32 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You gained +22 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You gained +17 Dungeon Energy.]


    [¡­]


    And right as I was back to the Dungeon, new notifications popped up. It seems that I was slightly rewarded for expanding it with a nice amount of bonus EXP.


    I still need around¡­ 130k more EXP for the Dungeon to Level Up¡­ It can gain EXP over time slowly too, but I still think I can fit some new things in thisndscape.


    "Anyways, I guess we could begin collecting some scales and ores that are growing here for now." I said. "Later, I''lle here to bring things to add, and monsters as well. Alright everyone! Come and help me out! Furoh, you too! Glutton, Violet, even Curse!"


    "BARF! BAARF!" Glutton was happy.


    "Guu¡­?" Violet seemed confused.


    "Eh? Why should I help you on carrying things?" Curse seemed unwilling¡­


    But I forced them to help anyways, and like that, we began exploring the vastndscape, picking up ores I found, and then moving to meet the dragons, the Crimson Dragon was my target.


    He was gentler than I imagined, and once I called for him, he licked my face with a titanic tongue¡­ Leaving me covered on drool.


    "I''ve heard even the drool of a Crimson Dragon is costly, so I''ll collect that¡­" I giggled, collecting it. "Can you give me some scales, fangs, ws, and¡­ blood?"


    "GRRRHHH¡­" The Crimson Dragon, of over forty meters of height, seemed to nod, quickly beginning to scratch its tail, and letting out hundreds of huge scales, piling the up.


    After that, he regrew new ws and fangs, letting the old ones fall into the ground too! Wow, that was easier than I imagined.


    And then, it cut through its front arm and began bleeding a beautiful red blood from within.


    "Okay, I''ll collect it! Wait a bit!" I took out as many bottles as I had, filling over twenty of them! Now that was a lot of blood!


    "T-Thanks a lot! I''ll heal the wound for you." I healed his wound, as he seemed rather sleepy, moving back to the depths of the active volcano to take a nap.


    He was unexpectedly very cute, there''s no way I can kill him now!


    "Well, with this we should have covered every material necessary except the Dragon Heart!" I celebrated.


    "Nice!" Ignatius was happy. "Now we should go find that heart and-"


    "Nah,let''s go back home, I''m so sleepy¡­"


    "Ah¡­"


    Today was quite the long day, so I quickly walked out of my dungeon and stepped directly into my bed, the fluffiness of it made me feel like I was in heaven.


    After such a long day, there''s nothing better than sleeping on afortable and cold bed, especially after being stuck for hours inside a very hot ce¡­


    -----

 Chapter 951 Inviting Friends Inside The New Dungeon Floor

    Chapter 951 Inviting Friends Inside The New Dungeon Floor


    -----


    Today, after a few days of working on alchemy and spending time with my girlfriend, I decided to celebrate the weekend by inviting my friends to my new Dungeon Floor.


    "Wow, just what is this ce?! It''s HUGE!" Zack said, ncing around on utter disbelief.


    "I-I can''t believe what I''m seeing¡­ Are there ces like this out there?" Mist had never seen a ce like this before either.


    "I-It sure is hot in here! Ugh¡­ Hot damn." Celeste sighed, sitting over her floating spear. "Hey Sylphy, how can you tolerate this ce so well?!" She slowly opened her blouse, revealing her big chest¡­ "Hoh? What are you looking at~?"


    I quickly pretended to not have heard those provocative words. Celeste is indeed quite pretty and attractive, but my Aquarina is the cutest at the end!


    "I-I can tolerate this ce because I have dragon scales, obviously." I shrugged. "I found out I could even dive intova and magma just fine too." I said. "It was surprising though¡­"


    "W-What?! You can do that?!" Zack asked at the same time as Mist.


    "Y-You didn''t melt?" Zack asked.


    "You didn''t melt, right?!" Mist asked.


    "If I had melted I would had died!" Iughed. "Don''t be silly you two¡­ Hahaha, sometimes you two are quite simr."


    "Right? They make a cute couple." Celesteughed.


    "Hahh¡­ It''s hot here." Celica had little resistant to this temperature.


    "Big sis it''s really hot, I want ice cream¡­" Zephy was here as well, sticking close to his best friend Celica.


    "HAAAHHH¡­ Why does this ce affects me so much?" Aquarina groaned, as I held her at my side. "I''m MELTING¡­"


    "I knew it would affect you somewhat, but this is extreme¡­" I said.


    Since she got here that she felt incredibly tired and exhausted. The fire energy in here wasn''t just heat, it was imbued with mana and magic power, which could affect people that was weak against the element negatively.


    Aquarina''s main elements are Water and Ice, both imbued into her physique, so naturally this hot ce is deadly for her¡­


    "Hold still, I''ll make something up." I said, quickly beginning to assemble Runes together and then¡­ "[Icy Veil]! [Refreshing Mist]!"


    FLAAASH! FLAAASH!


    I conjured two special spells made from Ice Magic and Water Magic, covering my friends, and refreshing them entirely.


    "Phew¡­ I''ll use those spells for myself from now on too." Aquarina finally sighed in relief. "S-Sorry, I should had conjured them myself but¡­ I was too exhausted to even assemble Runes into a Magic Circle."


    "It''s fine." I patted her head. "Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Thank you." Aquarina gave me a little kiss in my lips. "Love you."


    "I love you even more." I smiled, giving her another kiss.


    "Nuh-huh, I love you more and more!" Aquarina giggled, hugging me, and giving me more kisses over my face.


    "Sheesh, get a room¡­" Celesteughed.


    We quickly noticed we were doing things we usually do privately in front of my friends¡­ I felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Hehehe, you wish I had a cute girlfriend like Sylphy!" Aquarina got cocky and giggled at Celeste for being single.


    "E-Eh? I could get myself a cute girlfriend anytime!" Said Celeste, crossing her arms. "There''s a bunch of cute girls in Agartha, and I am confident on my skills¡­ B-But that doesn''t have anything to do! I am just fine being on my own¡­" She got incredibly embarrassed.


    "Wow, first time I see her this embarrassed!" Laughed Mist.


    "Hahaha, yeah, it''s nice to see her not having a cocky smirk for once." Zack nodded.


    As they discussed, I nced back at Zephy, who felt much better. He began wandering around with Celica and her golems.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Thank you big sis! I feel fine now!" He said happily.


    "Me too!" Celica nodded. "Oh, look this rock is weird!"


    Suddenly, Celica touched a huge rock, which quickly woke up and emerged as gigantic turtle-shaped small dragon, a Cave Drake was all the way out of their cave!


    "GRUOOHHH!"


    "Eeek!" Celica got slightly scared, but Zephy bravely jumped in front of her, with both of his rapiers at hand.


    "A monster! Don''t get any closer to Celica!" Zephyrus said bravely. I could see some of the charisma of a hero within him.


    I walked towards the two of them, patting the huge cave drake''s head. The creature groaned softly, licking my hand.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I tell them, they won''t harm anybody. This guy got a bit away from his n. Are you lost?" I asked him.


    "GROOOHHH¡­"


    The Cave Drake seemed to nod a bit, groaning as if it were talking to me somehow.


    "S-She can talk with monsters now?" Zack asked in disbelief.


    "Sylphy has sure gotten stronger, huh?" Mist was amazed.


    "Talking about animal and spirit talkers¡­ Where are those two Anima at?"


    Celica wondered that, as she started looking around our surroundings.


    "Over there!"


    Aquarina pointed at the distance, as we noticed Lara and Luck were very far away, just wandering in front of the huge Lake of Magma where there were tons of Smanders.


    "Let''s go check what they''re doing I guess! I can show you more of the ces here once we are all together." I said, as everyone nodded and followed me.


    The lost Cave Drake also started following me rapidly, he seemed to be a juvenile, actually. It made me feel sad he got lost, so we might as well bring him back home too.


    "Hey Lara, don''t run away so far! It''s dangerous!" Luck was constantly being overprotective of the Saintess of Spirits.


    "Wow¡­" Lara said, walking around. "Hehehehe, there are so many Spirits here! Sylphy your Dungeons are sure filled with Spirits! Lava Spirits, Fire Spirits, Stone Spirits, and¡­ Wow! What is that?"


    Lara was looking at many invisible spirits we couldn''t properly see, she waved her hand, making them visible to all of us.


    And then we noticed several spirits all floating everywhere, filling our vision!


    "Uwaaah! S-So many spirits?!" I was amazed.


    Just what did this mean?


    I thought Spirits are only born within a world, a real world¡­ they are pirs of elements!


    After all, Spirits usually dislike Dungeons!


    But¡­ does that means that my Dungeon is more like a World than an actual Dungeon?


    -----

 Chapter 952 A Little Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 952 A Little Adventure </h4>


    ?-----


    "Where did these Spirits came from, Alice?" I asked her.


    "Hmmm¡­ Analyzing it out won''t yield many results, why not ask the one with authority here?" She wondered. "Dungeon System, don''t be shy ande out."


    FLASH!


    Suddenly a little cubic-shaped System appeared.


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that Spirits are born naturally from this Dungeon¡­ Any floor.]


    [They are Lesser Worldly Spirits though, not the same as Strong Spirits that can be made contracts with!]


    [However, due to their sheer number, they can be a force to be reckoned by when controlled by the Saint of Spirits¡­]


    [Nheless, they make it possible for each Floor to be so filled with life and elements, and nature.]


    [In a way, this Dungeon is very uniquepared to any other Dungeon, as it is developing simrly to a "World".]


    [This is because the Dungeon is being made below the powers of the reconstructed Dungeon System and not through the limits of your world.]


    "I see¡­ The Dungeon System and the Quest System were scratched elements of the original System, Alice, right?" I wondered. "It''s interesting how much that guy that made you added things over. What was his name again?"


    "Samsara." Alice said. "And indeed, because I was his first creation, he added many things. He was thinking on creating an "Ultimate System"¡­ I don''t know if he ever aplished such a ridiculous feat. But the only reason I''ve been able to bring these powers out is thanks to you, Sylphy."


    "Nah, well, I just in monsters and gave you EXP, nothing too big of a deal." I giggled a bit. "Oh! Anyways, we should go bring this guy back home! Everyone,e with me! Let''s bring him back home!"


    "Oh, the cave drake?" Zack asked. "Why should we care anyways- Ouch!"


    "Don''t be a meanie, he''s scared!" Mist said angrily, giving Zack a little karate chop in the head.


    "Big sis! Big sis! Can we ride him?" Zephy asked politely.


    "Sure thing! Hey, can you bring them over your back?" I asked the Cave Drake.


    "Grooohhh¡­" He gave out a gentle groan.


    "You can!" I nodded, as Zephy and Celica quickly climbed over his huge turtle-like shell.


    Once they were riding the Cave Drake, and the creature started moving, the two were amazed and happy, giggling at everything happening.


    "Wooow¡­ So cool! I never thought I could be carried by such a big creature before!" Zephy was really enjoying it.


    "Hehehe, it''s nice!" Celica giggled, suddenly holding Zephy''s hand. "Let''s hold hands so you don''t fall, Zephy!"


    "E-Eh? S-Sure¡­" Zephy swallowed a bit of saliva as he blushed.


    They were so cute!


    "Okay, let''s go then!" Aquarina was pumped up. "We''ll get this kid back to his mom!"


    "Yeah!" I celebrated.


    "I guess we''ll go too, might as well explore the ce." Zack shrugged.


    "I want to see the big dragon Sylphy talked about!" Mist was excited.


    "A big dragon, huh?" Wondered Celeste.


    "W-Wait for me, Lara, you''re running too fast!" Luck was running behind Lara.


    "Carry me to the skies, Dragon Spirits!" Lara giggled.


    She had discovered a new type of Spirit near the mountain, the incredibly rare Dragon Spirits, formed out of Draconic Runes and Elements, they fused together into a small, winged dragon carrying her.


    Their fusion was temporary though, but they were sure friendly with Lara! Honestly she''s quite carefree, and I can tell why though, every spirit always does their best to protect her and help her, so she has a veryx approach to life¡­


    You could say she''s spoiled by the spirits!


    We entered the depths of the Dragon Nest Mountain Caves, walking inside and finding out many other creatures wandering around.


    Colorful, blue-colored Small Blue Drakes were running around, with nimbler bodies and rapid movements. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There were also snake-like dragons moving around, waiting to catch a big prey.


    And then, there was a gigantic thing slowly munching on the mountains rocks, it was so huge and was frog-shaped, but with scales and tiny horns on top!


    "W-What is that thing?!" Aquarina was amazed by the strange creature.


    "Oh, that? That''s the Ore-Swallowing Great Cave Drake!" Iughed. "It eats ores and is the strongest of the Cave Drakes-"


    "Raarr!" The Cave Drake ran towards the huge behemoth.


    However, the Ore-Swallowing Great Cave Drake simply gave him a nce and then ignored him¡­


    That thing wasn''t his mother, that''s for sure.


    "Graaahh¡­" The little Cave Drake sighed.


    "That''s not your mom, dummy, it looks too different!" Giggled Celica.


    "Poor thing, you really don''t remember how she looked like?" Zephy wondered, caressing the creature''s head.


    "Raarrr¡­"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find your mom." I smiled.


    We kept wandering around the beautiful interior, filled with life and all sorts of ores and crystals we mined for selling or for making up new equipment.


    The Cave Drake constantly ran into new Cave Drake variants we found, but none recognized him, and ignored him.


    It took us several minutes, almost an hour, but finally, we reached a huge area near thergest interiorvake.


    In there, we found a huge herd of identical looking Cave Drakes!


    "It might be this ce!" I said. "Go!"


    Zephy and Celica quickly walked down from the little guy, as he ran towards his parents. He groaned around, until finally, two big Cave Drakes walked towards him.


    "Grooohhh¡­"


    "Grrrhhh¡­"


    The two were his mom and dad, and began to rub their long necks on him, and then licking his face¡­ He was very happy, groaning cutely.


    "It''s nice that you meet them! Don''t get lost again, okay?" I asked him from afar.


    "Graaah!" The little Cave Drake groaned happily, as he walked away with the rest of the herd.


    "Make sure to not get lost again!" Mist said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s that then." Zack nodded. "How about we have a pic? I''m starving!"


    "When aren''t you starving?" Luck asked.


    "Hey! You''re the same too, aren''t you? I bet your belly is groaning right now." Zack smiled cockily.


    "Y-You¡­!" Luck felt embarrassed, but he was right, I could hear his belly groaning, he was hungry.


    "Then let''s have a pic before going back home! I''ve got something to tell everyone."


    -----

 Chapter 953 A Picnic With A Giant Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 953 A Pic With A Giant Dragon </h4>


    ?-----


    Before having a pic, we moved to the top of the volcano, where we found where the Crimson Dragon was resting. He was very huge and beautiful, so I wanted everyone to meet him.


    "Hey! Crimson Dragon! Are you there?" I asked.


    RUMBLE!


    SPLAAASH!


    "Uwaah!" Mist cried in surprise as she saw theva sttering everywhere.


    "Aquarina!" I called.


    "Sure!" Aquarina nodded, conjuring barriers made of water around everyone except me, theva that hit the barrier instantly turned into ck pebbles.


    Meanwhile, I was immune to it so it didn''t matter that much.


    "GRRRHHH¡­"


    The enormous figure of the Crimson Dragon appeared, overflowing with the strength of a Tier 7 Monster¡­ plus some more.


    Because he was the Boss Monster, he gets a bonus to his strength and magic power, so he might as well be as strong as Tier 8 Monster.


    "I-It''s huge!" Laraughed. "Oh! So this is where the Spiritse from?! So many fire and dragon spiritsing out of his body¡­ He''s like a spirit sanctuary!"


    "Spirits are being born out of his body?!" I asked in surprise. "Now that''s¡­ something new!"


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that, as they said beforehand, Dungeon Bosses are pirs to the ecosystem of this World Dungeon you''re creating, therefore, they exude so much elemental power that spirits are instantly born from them.]


    "I see¡­"


    It was truly incredible how important they were; I can''t believe I ever considered killing him for his heart¡­


    "It sure is big! But I remember that Agni wasrger, no?" Wondered Aquarina. "Still, this guy''s amazing! And he''s your tamed pet too? Even more crazy!"


    "I don''t like the term pet¡­ He''s a friend!" I said with a giggle. "Right big guy?" I caressed his huge snout, as he groaned and licked my entire body.


    "Gruooh." He said.


    "H-He looks really tame¡­ But I wonder if he''ll bite us if we get closer?" Zack wondered.


    "I want to pet him!" Mist was decided.


    "Me too!" Zephy said. "Can I pet him, big sis?"


    "Yeah, sure, everyone cane and pet him!" Iughed. "Behave, alright? Be gentle with everyone."


    "Grrrhhh¡­" The Dragon gave them a grumpy side-eye to everyone but lowered his head for everyone to pet him regardless.


    "Ouch! He''s really hot, I burnt my hand!" Zack cried.


    "Cover yourselves on the veil so you can pet him." Aquarina said, conjuring the spells I had used beforehand on everyone. "Like this, see?"


    "Oooh, much better!" Said Mist. "He''s rough like a stone though¡­"


    "There, there, good boy." Zack smiled.


    "Hehhee, big dragon!" Zephy giggled.


    "Big indeed!" Celica said. "One day I''ll make a big dragon golem of this big, gigantic size!"


    "Oooh! I bet it''s gonna be very strong and awesome!" Zephyrus said, trying to praise his crush.


    "Hehehe, really? I''ll do my best to surprise you with it then, Zephyrus!" Celica giggled.


    He''s quite good with words. I think dad gave him some tips here and there¡­but isn''t he too young to be thinking about that? I''ll have to reprimand my dadter.


    "He sure is nice." Celesteughed. "You''re practically a goddess at this point, with all this crazy dungeon you got¡­ honestly, what is there you can''t do?"


    "Well, I think you''re exaggerating, there are so many things I can''t do I often feel frustrated¡­" I said. "But yeah, I guess it''s pretty crazy¡­"


    "GRRRHH¡­" The Crimson Dragon red at Celeste angrily for making me think about things a bit too deeply.


    "Eeek!" Celeste stepped back.


    "Calm down, she''s a friend. Don''t be grumpy." I said, petting his head. "Have you been nice with the other dragons too?"


    "GRRRHH¡­" He seemed to not have been nice.


    "You''re a King, so you''ve gotta be strong and rule too but¡­ Don''t be tyrannical, okay?" I asked him, his crimson eyes ring into my own.


    "Grrrhh¡­" He rubbed his snout on my face.


    I don''t know if that really got into him or not¡­


    "Anyways, let''s have a pic in here! He''ll watch out for us." I smiled. "Can you stay?"


    "GRRH!" The Crimson Dragon nodded, sitting down, and ncing through the mountain into thendscape, a true King indeed.


    I quickly took everything out and set up a big pic. We had to make a special bubble so the heat wouldn''t burn everything easily though, but eventually we sat down to enjoy several meals, some I prepared myself and others my mom gave to me.


    "So what did you wanted to talk about, Sylphy?" Asked Aquarina curiously.


    "Oh well, it was about what I talked with mom and dad¡­ We''ll be going on a trip back to our original home back in Cloudia!" I said happily. "Of course, we won''t stay there forever, but we might stay for a week or two. So¡­ Do you guys want toe? We''ll explore farther into the area I once explored too!"


    "W-Wait, what?! Cloudia? You mean the floating continent Cloudia?! The one made by the Gods?!" Zack gasped, opening his mouth wide.


    "Yeah, it will be ourst big adventure before we depart into our own paths to see each otherter!" I smiled. "We''ll be going in a month from now, because we need a lot more preparations if we''re going on a big group. Mom and dad considered contracting an Airship too."


    "A-Amazing, sure! I wanna go! I wanna go!" Mist said. "There''s no way I''m missing this opportunity!"


    "Me too!" Lara said happily. "I bet there''s tons of big spirits there!"


    "You only care about Spirits?" Asked Luck, slightly tired. "But yeah, I want to explore that ce."


    "Of course I don''t care about just spirits, I''m just curious. I want to explore its beautiful wilderness with my friends." Lara smiled back at Luck, making him embarrassed.


    "Count me on!" Celica said.


    "Me too, why not?" Celeste giggled.


    "I also am going too!" Zephy said.


    "Of course you''re going Zephy, you''re my brother!" Iughed. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I don''t think you need to even ask me." Aquarina said, smiling. "We made a lot of memories there, didn''t we? I bet it''s going to be a lot of nostalgia¡­ especially for you."


    "Yeah¡­ I also want to meet an old friend I left behind too." I sighed.


    Yggdra¡­


    -----

 Chapter 954 Visiting Cloudia Again!

    <h4>Chapter 954 Visiting Cloudia Again! </h4>


    ?-----


    Since then, we prepared slowly yet steadily, every day became a preparation day, we explored the forest outside of Agartha as well to gather materials and make potions and other things, so we can sell them and make up more capital for our future.


    I sold off my products to Aunt Aina as usual, and in between little adventures with my friends, alchemy, crafting, and other daily chores while having dates with Aquarina, the month went flying by.


    And right now, we found ourselves above the skies, flying on a private Airship my mother rented, which was much smaller but faster and more resistant than normal airships, reinforced with great magic artifacts crafted by the Dwarves themselves.


    It was rather luxurious, and it belonged to Auntie Aina actually, but she let us borrow it, having only to pay for the maintenance cost without any rent fee! She was really nice, she''s my favorite aunt.


    The Sea of Clouds greeted our private airship the more we moved upwards, everyone was amazed, nobody here except my family and Aquarina hade this high before!


    "W-Woooah!" Mist cried. "A-Aren''t we going too high now? T-This is nuts!"


    "We''ve already gone above the clouds?!" Celica asked.


    "Look!" Zack cried. "O-Over there! OVER THERE!"


    He was going insane, pointing at a gigantic flying whale.


    "Oh, a Sky Whale Family!" Aquarina said.


    "Aside from uncle Arafunn''s Whale, it has been years since we saw onest time!" I said.


    "OOOOHHHH¡­"


    The giant Sky Whales gave a loud cry, slowly flying across the Sea of Clouds. Suddenly, they opened their enormous mouths, swallowing huge flocks of wyverns and other flying monsters!


    "T-They ate like a hundred¡­" Zack was left shocked.


    "T-The sky is scary!" Mist cried.


    "Hahaha, calm down kids, they''re pretty peaceful creatures." My father stepped in. "Pretty amazing though, right? This is the Sea of Clouds, the bigyer of clouds covering our beautiful world!"


    "Dear, you sure are excited." My mom giggled. "Are you happy we''re going back to our honeymoon house?"


    "Yeah, I sometimes just wish we could go back there and just forget about all responsibilities again!" He said.


    "Well, we cane every year for vacations if we have some time." My mom smiled.


    "Really? That would be so nice!" My father said.


    "For now, shouldn''t we be looking for where Cloudia is?" Shade appeared.


    "I can''t believe we agreed to this." Nepheline sighed. "Ugh, wherever we came here, I always¡­ ugh, the pressure is strong here, it makes me feel all nauseous."


    "Mom, are you okay?" Aquarina ran towards her mom.


    "D-Don''t worry dear, it''s just nervousness." Laughed her mom. "Ugh¡­ Excuse me, I''m going to the bathroom!"


    Nepheline ran to the bathroom as fast as she could¡­


    "She sure is quite bad at heights¡­ well, these are extreme heights." Said Ninhursag, giggling.


    "I''m quite worried about Agartha though, will it be fine without us?" Arafunn asked.


    "Well, we left half our spirits and familiars protecting that ce." My mom said. "Also there''s this thing." My mother showed us a ring with a blue jewel.


    Mytest creation!


    "These rings Sylphy made can teleport us to a designated area with the blue jewel left behind back there. It only works once every 7 days, but it''s a very convenient teleportation artifact! If we sold it out, it would cost a fortune." My mom said, proud of my creations.


    "I was only able to make it thanks to the Dimensional Crystal we stole from the Demons." I smiled. "But yeah, it''s pretty good! I was only able to make two though, the recipe was tooplicated."


    "Keep the other on your own, after all it is possible to teleport a lot of people as long as you make physical contact with them." My mom said. "It will be more emergencies!"


    "Yes mom!" I nodded.


    "H-Hey, I think I''m seeing something!" Said Lara, pointing into the skies. "T-The Wind Spirits, so many! Light Spirits! A-And- OH MY GOSH! What is that?! H-HOLY SPIRIT?!"


    FLAAASH!


    Lara made us all see what she was seeing, suddenly finding out there was a gigantic, sun-like spirit hovering over Cloudia!


    "Oh, that must be the Continent''s Holy Spirits! There are about four or five there." My mother exined. "They''re the continent''s guardians, usually if you''re not invited there, they will throw you away with a st of light!" Sheughed.


    "EEEH?!" We all reacted shocked.


    We didn''t knew that!


    "Don''t worry, we are indeed invited, all of us." My mother calmed us down.


    "Wait, that''s Cloudia then?" Luck asked.


    "Yep, wee to Cloudia, kids!" My mom said.


    The beautiful floating continent finally emerged before our sight, surrounded by beautiful and fluffy white clouds, it was an incredible sight to behold, more than we could have all expected.


    Well, I had seen it before too, but even after so many years, it felt like seeing it all over again from the beginning¡­


    There were many huge waterfalls all around it, gigantic mountains, forests,kes, and at the distance there was even a mysterious golden desert dunes¡­ It was sure huge!


    FLAAASH!


    The private airship kept traveling across the skies, slowly reaching where we once lived, the Spirit Forest of Cloudia, a beautiful greenery where there are all sorts of Rare Monsters,kes, and rivers.


    Slowly, the Airshipnded, even without an airport, thanks to it being nimble and specially enchanted, it couldnd literally anywhere t enough.


    And wended right over the ruined farnds my father once attended to.


    "Ah, my farnd is all covered on trees and weed!" My father cried in horror. "It is in such a terrible state!"


    "Look, what''s that?" I asked, pointing at the distance.


    "T-The Spirit Guardians we left behind are still there." My motherughed.


    They were a group of angels made of light and mes my parents created when we left, they were still there standing, even after¡­ almost a decade!


    They are a high level summon, so I guess they canst many years, but still, it was amazing.


    But above all¡­


    "There it is, Zephy, that was our house before you were born!" I said, pointing at the distance.


    "Wow¡­ really big sis?" Zephy asked in surprise, as he nced at our rustic house. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    We were finally back home¡­


    So nostalgic!


    -----

 Chapter 955 Back To Cloudia!

    <h4>Chapter 955 Back To Cloudia! </h4>


    ?-----


    We reached Cloudia, and the sight alone made me feel such a blissful nostalgia, I couldn''t help but shed a small tear. I could easily tell my parents were the same, seeing our old home from the distance must have hit in the feels really strongly for them.


    "We''re back at our little love nest¡­" My father sighed,ughing a little as he saw the ce.


    "And it seems that the Spirit Guardians we left behind are still there too." My motherughed. "You guys did a good job at protecting this ce for so many years."


    The Angelic zing Spirit Guardians quickly flew back to my mother and my father, fusing back into them as if they had been fragments of their powers they left here.


    "Oh wow, I didn''t realized how much power it took from me to make these guys¡­" My father said. "Wait, have I been fighting this whole time while having my power lowered?!"


    "It was the same for me¡­" My mother sighed. "What a terrible oversight from our part. The reason why theysted so long was because they were made out of fragments of our Spiritual Power, the source of the power of our Spirits and our connection with them."


    "W-Wait, what?!" I asked in surprise. "S-So this whole time, both of you have been weakened?!"


    "Yeah, we were missing around a fourth of our power." My mother said. "Or 25% in numbers."


    "More or less¡­ Woah, I feel so much stronger than before as well. I guess training all these years with our power lowered made a difference." My father was amazed.


    "Y-You two are sure something else¡­ Seriously." Shade facepalmed.


    "They still were the strongest of our group, even when weakened this far¡­" Nepheline said,ughing a bit. "You two are sure dummies!"


    "Well, when we left these guys here, we did it without thinking we''ll end up going away for literal years." My father said, crossing his arms.


    "Yeah¡­ They were left behind and we kind of forgot about them until now." My mother said. "Can you me us? We''ve been incredibly busy since then."


    "I guess there''s no helping it with you two¡­" Arafunn sighed. "You could had simply told me about them and I would had brought them back for you!"


    Uncle can easily fly across the skies and the heavens at incredible speeds, he said he could cross the sea to the other continent in less than an hour, so I guess it is possible for him to taking a trip here, get the spirits, ande back.


    But knowing my parents, they would had never asked him such a thing, they would had felt too embarrassed to even admit it!


    "Wow, so mama and papa got super strong again? Cool!" Zephy was happy to be around. "Can I do the same, I wonder¡­"


    "Maybe? One day." My mother giggled, patting his head.


    "For now you''ve been growing stronger really well, you''re almost Rank 3 now in your Magic Circle, right?" My father asked my little brother.


    "Yeah! I''ll keep working hard hunting monsters with big sis too!" Zephy said. "My Physique just got to Tier 2 Rank 5!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zephy had been apanying us the majority of our adventures, by hunting monsters and improving his magic circle, he has been developing slowly yet steadily.


    He was growing steadily, probably almost at the same pace as I did and without that many helping items¡­ Though there was one thing I felt a bit frustrated about.


    When I tried giving him a System to help him grow even faster, I was unable to, for some reason.


    Every time I tried to add the seed into his soul, it was rejected and throw away back at me!


    And above all, Zephy felt a lot of pain each time it happened, so after the second try, I didn''t tried to do it again, and apologized to him for the pain he went through by gifting him a lot of Physique and Magic Circle Growth Potions topensate.


    Alice exined to me that somehow, his soul was so enormous and powerful that it simply rejected the System Seeds¡­ I don''t know how that made any sense, but it seemed that Zephy''s soul was very special and somehow had an ego of its own? It decided to just reject any help.


    I started to wonder if my parents'' souls might be the same due to the power they carry¡­ Meaning that the amount of people that can actually get the System are much less than I had originally expected.


    Though, he was healthy and growing stronger very fast, so it was alright. It just meant he had amazing potential and talent!


    "Hey, is anybody sensing the same thing I do?" Asked Ninhursag. "That huge tree over there. It emits such a rich amount of Spiritual Energy!"


    She pointed at the gigantic tree at the distance. Everyone had already noticed it, but once we put our eyes into it more clearly, the spiritual energy overflowing from it was tremendous.


    And it sure stood out from the crowd based on its size, it was really, really huge! And it might quite possibly be¡­


    "T-That''s¡­ It is, isn''t it?!" Aquarina asked me.


    "It must be¡­" I nodded.


    The tree of over a hundred meters of height, towering into the highest skies of the world, now having expanded its roots across arge part of thend.


    Which was once a small Eden Apple Tree, who don''t growrger than ten meters¡­


    That''s Yggdra, what could be said to be my very first Familiar, the little seed I grew using my [Agriculture] Skill when I was literally a baby.


    And also the one that gifted me Naturia¡­


    "It''s mama, foo!" Naturia emerged above my head, looking at the gigantic tree. "Mama Yggdra!"


    "It is indeed Yggdra¡­" I said with a smile. "How long has it been!" I quickly ran towards her.


    It took me a couple of seconds to get towards her because she was so far away, but once I reached her, we hugged her with Naturia with our arms, hugging her old looking trunk.


    "Yggdra! Are you there?" I asked her. "I remember you always used to sleep!"


    "¡­Master."


    Her voice, for once in many years, echoed within my mind.


    -----

 Chapter 956 Meeting Yggdra After Years

    <h4>Chapter 956 Meeting Yggdra After Years </h4>


    ?-----


    "I''m so happy you''re back¡­ With my child as well¡­"


    Yggdra''s voice echoed into my mind, as I felt happier the more I heard her gentle voice, which had not changed at all ever since the moment she grew from that little seed.


    "Mama!"


    Naturia happily hugged Yggdra with her tiny arms made of branches and roots, the two connected their wavelengths of Spiritual Energy, connecting and sharing their emotions.


    "You''ve sure grown stronger and bigger than ever before, little Naturia." Said Yggdra. "I can see that Master has taken good care of you."


    "Yeah! Sylphy has been a good master foo!" Naturia said happily.


    "I''m so d!" Yggdra giggled. "Master- No, Sylphy, you''ve grown so strong. And¡­ you''ve also aged a lot, your appearance¡­ I can still see the face of that innocent girl, but you seem to have gained a lot of experience, you look stronger, not just physically or magically. But mentally as well."


    "A-Ahahaha, I guess¡­ But well, you''re the big one here! Look at you! How long are you? Like¡­ over two hundred meters?!" I asked. "I guess I can''t really take you with me anymore¡­ I was nning that, haha¡­"


    "In a way, I''m always with you. Naturia here is not only my child, but a part of my soul and body. As long as she''s with you, I am with you too." Yggdra exined. "However, I would like if¡­ it''s possible, to create a proper Contract. So I can be your Familiar."


    "Right, we never did a proper one, right?" I wondered. "Would making you my familiar help youe along with me?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Perhaps not physically, but I coulde along through our connected Souls, a manifestation of my powers and my soul coulde with you, and perhaps also strengthen Naturia too." Yggdra exined.


    "I see¡­" I nodded. "I wonder, can you soul appear in my Soul Scape?"


    "I don''t know¡­ but it is worth giving it a try." She seemed to be rather excited herself, her gentle and soothing voice changing rhythm as she spoke.


    "Yggdra, you''ve grown bigger¡­" Ignatius appeared at our side.


    "Yggdra! It is good to see you again!" Alice said.


    "Oh, you two! It is nice to see you two once more as well. Ignatius¡­ Seems to no longer be an egg! And Alice, your form, it has changed. You resemble a fairy of light." Yggdra noticed.


    Ignatius and Alice had indeed changed a lot since then. Ignatius has be from a tiny floating egg with legs into arge juvenile fire dragon spirit, while Alice from a small sphere of light into a more humanoid-shaped spirit resembling a fairy made of light, indeed.


    And while they were talking, the rest of my friends made their way here as well,menting over Yggdra''s titanic size, and asking who she was too¡­


    "S-Such a huge tree! Is this tree a friend of Sylphy?" Asked Celica.


    "Yeah, it is like her first ever familiar, a seed she grew with her Magic." Said Aquarina. "She named her Yggdra! It is the mother of Naturia!"


    "I-I didn''t knew trees could just birth Spirits, that''s amazing." Celica pointed out. "Hahaha, and a bit hrious, honestly."


    "She''s surrounded by so many Spirits¡­" Said Lara, amazed. "She''s a nest of them, they''re literally everywhere! It makes sense she gave birth to them!"


    Lara seemed the most impressed by Yggdra. I couldn''t see all the Spirits she could, but if she was so shocked, there must be thousands in here, if not¡­ maybe millions?


    "So this is Yggdra, huh?" Zack wondered. "Kind of makes me mad I lost the opportunity toe visit your home sooner¡­ Unfair that only Aquarina got the chance!"


    "Hehehe, you weren''t even in our friend circle in those times¡­" Aquarina giggled. "They were the best because I had Sylphy all for myself!"


    "Yeah and I remember you being a scaredy cat baby girl that was so timid and shy." Iughed a bit. "You were so cute!"


    "E-Eh?! Don''t tell them about that!" Aquarina got embarrassed, suddenly blushing and making that adorable face she used to make, and sometimes still make.


    "Really? She wasn''t this tomboyish before?" Luck asked in surprise. "Tell me more about this cute Aquarina¡­"


    "I-I''m cute even now too!" Aquarina got angry, barking against Luck.


    "Uwaagh¡­ Y-Yeah, you are! You are¡­" Luck was intimidated more than I thought.


    "It''s a big tree, I wonder if we can climb it?" Asked Mist. "Hey, Zack, let''s climb it!"


    "A-Are you sure? Won''t Yggdra get angry?" Zack asked.


    "You children are free to climb me if you want, but be careful, my body goes very tall¡­" Yggdra''s voice echoed within everyone''s minds.


    "S-SHE CAN TALK?!"


    They were shocked of something so obvious! These guys are sure clueless sometimes¡­


    "Of course she can talk, dummies." I crossed my arms. "Anyways, I''m going to make a contract with her, so for now, step aside¡­"


    "A contract? Wait, she''s going to be a familiar, a tree?" Asked Celica. "That''s a thing?"


    "Of course it is, if it can talk and all, why not?" Aquarina asked, nodding. "The stronger Sylphy gets the better too! Make that contract asap!"


    "Though, can she even bring the tree along though?" Wondered Zack.


    "Nah, that''s not possible for now. I can''t bring her physically with me, but with a Familiar Contract, it might be possible to bring her ethereal manifestation with me." I exined with a gentle smile, caressing Yggdra''s wood.


    "Even with that, it would be incredible! She''s an amazing source of Spirits¡­" Said Lara. "With her along, you could help me get a lot of Natural Spirits!"


    "Oh? I guess that''s something that could be possible." I nodded, analyzing the pros of the contract. "Well, without further ado, let''s begin this, Yggdra!"


    "Very well Sylphy." Yggdra said with a soothing and happy voice. "I will extend my soul through rivers of spiritual energy, catch them with your own soul. This process might be slower than usual for you¡­"


    "Got it, leave it to me." I nodded, touching her wood while closing my eyes, trying to fully concentrate.


    FLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 957 Yggdra’s Life Memories

    <h4>Chapter 957 Yggdra''s Life Memories </h4>


    ?-----


    Rivers of Rainbow light surged from Yggdra''s soul, as I connected them with my Soul Aura, quickly making both of our Souls temporarily be one, creating an indestructible connection, a Familiar Contract.


    FLAAASH!


    In that moment, as the contract was made, I felt connected with Yggdra once more, her emotions, her thoughts, they were shared with mine, and vice versa.


    And then, visions of her past emerged, one after another. When she was just but a small seed forming inside an apple from her own parent tree.


    To when the apple was eaten, with the other seeds discarded except hers. A little girl with red hair appearing and grabbing her instead of throwing her away like the other seeds were.


    "I''ll keep you and see if I can grow you with my Skill!" The little girl said.


    The seed back then had no idea what she said, it couldn''t even hear nor see, but somehow, these memories seemed very vivid now.


    The little life she held in her hands slowly started to flourish and develop a soul, a strong soul at that. With each ounce of near endless Mana imbued into the seed, she kept developing and growing.


    It was strange yetforting, the girl''s powers were more than just Mana, the Skill she used helped her develop faster than any of her kin.


    After a couple of days, she sprouted, something that could only happen after many years of resting below the soil absorbing nutrients, water, and mana from the environment.


    Yet that was achieved in just days by this girl.


    "Ooh, you''re growing faster than I imagined¡­! Let''s keep giving you Mana then!"


    Feelings and emotions started to be born as she sprouted and continued growingrger andrger.


    The first feelings she ever experienced were those of joy when the girl appeared to give her Mana and water, and the feeling of sadness when the girl went somewhere else,?to do something else instead.


    Over time, as the weeks went by, and after many cycles of Mana, Water, and the Sunlight from the house''s window, she continued growing bigger and bigger, until her roots reached the end of the flowerpot, and she needed to be ced somewhere else¡­


    "You''ve gotten too big¡­ We''ll have to carry you to the outside so you can keep growing as much as you want¡­ Sorry."


    After having umted so much Mana, and after her soul had grown so big and strong, Yggdra felt anew, as if she had be something else than just a tree.


    Quickly after that, the girl and her parents brought her to the outside world once more, where they nted her over fertile soil, and after watering her down, and imbuing mana into her, she felt like thanking the girl.


    "I hope you don''t mind the chilly air of the mornings¡­"


    This girl that was like everything to her, as if it were her own mother, feed her and loved her like nobody could have ever loved the mere seed of a tree, even as special as a tree of Eden Apples¡­


    She gathered most of the Spiritual Energy she had harnessed within her Soul, and materialized it, with pieces of her own branches and roots, and her very sap, her lifeblood.


    And created a child of her own, a small, adorable seed that looked barely sprouting with a tiny leaf. She, a simple Eden Apple tree, had given birth to a Nature Spirit¡­


    FLAAASH!


    "Foo! Foo!"


    "Huh?! What is¡­ this?"


    The spirit she birthed flew towards the girl, making a contract with her, to carry her to every adventure. A piece of herself, to always apany her, no matter where she could be¡­


    "Your name will be Yggdra from now on¡­"


    The girl smiled back at her, hugging her. Yggdra felt happy to be named, and tried to speak, a few words but they came out.


    "Thank you¡­ for being¡­ with me¡­"


    And as the years went by and the girl came to visit her almost every day, and then every week, she continued growingrger andrger. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seeing the life of the girl and her friends and family in the distance, the years went by flying, the girl grew up more, and over time, she forgot about visiting her daily or even weekly.


    But she didn''t mind, because she was always watching over here, wherever she went, through the eyes of her precious little daughter.


    And even when the girl went away, giving onest nce at Yggdra before never returning for many years, she stood there, strong.


    "Sylphy¡­"


    She often thought about her as the days went by, months, and then years¡­ Despite the slight sorrow she felt for her friend to have gone away, she never stopped loving her.


    "I''ll wait¡­ I''m sure that one day¡­ you will return¡­ my dear friend¡­"


    Nights after nights, days after days, her body kept growingrger, andrger, andrger¡­ Reaching the skies themselves.


    The entire world could be seen from the heights she reached, she felt strong, and big.


    She sprouted many fruits and gave birth to many children that started growing around her as her seeds fell off from the fruits.


    A family of her kin grew at her side, supporting her growth with their own smaller roots, and she in return protected them and feed them Mana and Spirit Energy.


    A huge forest expanded from her very body, yet¡­ As her life continued for many years, she couldn''t stop thinking about her.


    The red-haired girl that helped her get this far. Although her daughter apanied her now, she couldn''t see nor sense herpletely.


    They were too far away¡­


    "I''ll wait¡­ for as long¡­ as I¡­ need to¡­"


    Days, nights, days, nights¡­


    "Sylphy¡­"


    And her hope paid off, as she returned one day, many yearster, even bigger than ever before, and with her daughter all grown up, capable of even speaking.


    After living so many adventures and going through so many things¡­ they were back.


    The joy she felt was indescribable, like a mother finally meeting her children after many years.


    "Yggdra! I''m back!"


    "I knew you would return¡­"


    Although she had no eyes to cry, I felt her tears in that moment¡­


    -----

 Chapter 958 Premonitions Of A Dark Future

    <h4>Chapter 958 Premonitions Of A Dark Future </h4>


    ?-----


    But then, after I saw that past she lived¡­ Suddenly, something else emerged. It wasn''t a part of her past, yet it wasn''t within her mind, somewhere.


    Apletely red sky, mes covering the entirendscape, monstrous and strange creatures roaming the entire world, and a gigantic, red castle resting amidst these infernalndscapes.


    From within this castle there was an endless evil darkness, surging everywhere, covering the entire world. This darkness nced into my very soul in that moment.


    Its eyes glowing bright red, its ws extending towards my soul, as if trying to grasp it!


    "This world¡­ It shall be consumed¡­ Like the previous one was."


    It spoke with a nefarious voice, darkness epassing and engulfing mepletely.


    The infernal mes of thisndscape hid behind the ruins of enormous buildings that resembled the ruins that the Gods had built in ancient times.


    And as this strange, demonic being emerged from its red castle, six other figures, just as gigantic and demonic as this one appeared amidst the mes, speaking in unison.


    "By the grace of our almighty Lord, everything shall be consumed by the mes of eternal rage!"


    Their powers consumed my very soul, it felt as if I was burning alive, being torn to pieces¡­


    This strange vision quickly ended, however, as I felt like it was merely a small thing, when it felt so vivid and real¡­


    But then, a second vision emerged just like the other, glimpses of a possible future, or perhaps a forgotten past, or maybe¡­ somebody else emerged.


    This time, it was a gigantic city, resembling the capital of the Elven Kingdom. However, most of the buildings were destroyed and set aze.


    The entire city was on ruins, thousands of corpsesying over the rubble, blood everywhere¡­


    And then there was a young person, sitting over a pile of corpses, of many elves, I couldn''t see his face, nor even how he looked like, but he was wearing a ck suit, and holding a crown made of darkness.


    His aura exuded an almighty power, while he held with his hands¡­ the head of the King?!


    "I will purge this world of filth, and free it from all you¡­" He spoke. "My people shall no longer live in fear¡­ I will shape this world for them. Even if I have to kill millions."


    His eyes glowed with pure malice, darkness, and red energy overflowing from them, as he stared into my very soul.


    The vision quickly ended there, leaving mepletely speechless¡­


    And then, the third andst vision appeared.


    An endless sea of blood flooded over the entire world. Rivers of blood, the corpses of billions of people, and other lifeforms floating over the endless blood.


    The world was filled with crimson red and darkness, and the skies slowly opened to reveal a gigantic metallic airship, where many celestial figures emerged from within.


    On top of the sea of blood, a strange, aberrant being emerged,posed of all the dead, all the blood, the whole world itself.


    Its body constantly shapeshifted into many monstrous forms, constantly attempting to regain its true form, but never managing to¡­


    On its gigantic ws, there were the lifeless bodies of¡­ me and my family?


    "GRAAAHHH¡­! RAAAAHHHHH¡­!"


    The gigantic monster cried in agony and despair, its countless eyes overflowing with tears of blood, as if it didn''t wanted to do what it did¡­ as if it didn''t wanted to kill anybody, yet it was somehow forced to.


    The Celestial figures emerged from the skies, their divine weapons on hand as they shed against the endless abomination. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One after another, they were killed, the world¡­ was freed from the gods.


    But at what cost¡­


    Everyone was dead, not even the Demons were spared¡­


    It was a lifeless world, filled with a sea of blood and corpses.


    And¡­ the endless cry of a child.


    "Ah!"


    When I opened my eyes, I felt slightly tired, but the soothing warmth of Yggdra epassed my entire body, calming me down.


    "Yggdra¡­ W-What was that?! What did I saw there?!" I cried, asking for an answer.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Yggdra cried. "I couldn''t stop it. I¡­ as I grew, I developed a power, an ability. I can see glimpses of possible futures, premonitions. It seems that such things activated when we made a contract¡­"


    "P-Premonitions¡­ of a possible future?!" I cried in horror. "W-


    What¡­ what does that¡­ even¡­ means?"


    "It means that they have yet to happen, and that they might not even happen at all¡­" Yggdra said, feeling sorry for me. "I-I''m so sorry, Sylphy¡­ It''s all my fault¡­ I never asked for this power."


    "¡­" I remained in silence, calming myself down from seeing such horrors. "I-It''s fine." I smiled, caressing her wood. "If those things have not happened yet, then¡­ We''ll make sure they never happen."


    "Sylphy¡­" Yggdra said, surprised over how quickly I epted things.


    "Sorry, I had a bit of a panic attack there, but I''m d to know it was just a premonition." I sighed in relief. "Nheless, that''s a lot of food for thought."


    "C-Certainly." Yggdra nodded. "I also saw what you saw, to an extent¡­ These premonitions might have been what I would call¡­ The Three Cmities. Three different Cmities that will bring an end to the world as you know it. It feels¡­ almost as if Fate itself wanted me to show these to you."


    "I see¡­" I contemted. "I-I''m still processing things. Let''s discuss thister though, I wouldn''t want to ruin this nice moment with this. But¡­ I''ll think about these things for now."


    "Yes, it''s fine. I''m sorry again¡­" She sighed.


    "No, it''s alright. You shouldn''t be sorry about these things. They certainly didn''te in the best time but¡­ Well, they''ll help me figure things out one way or another." I patted her wood. "Right, Naturia?"


    "Foo! Foo!" Naturia nodded. "I don''t know what you''re talking about but I''m happy you made a contract! Mama''s power is overflowing through you, Sylphy!"


    "Oh, right¡­" I said, feeling my Aura constantly growingrger. "T-This is amazing¡­"


    Ding!


    [You''ve made a Familiar Contract with [Juvenile Eden Apple Spirit Tree: Yggdra (Tier 8)]!]


    Tier 8?!


    -----

 Chapter 959 Yggdra Gets A System

    <h4>Chapter 959 Yggdra Gets A System </h4>


    ?-----


    Ding!


    [You''ve made a Familiar Contract with [Juvenile Eden Apple Spirit Tree: Yggdra (Tier 8)]!]


    [Your Soul and their Soul have connected together, creating an indestructible connection!]


    [Due to the special Abilities of Yggdra, one of your Skills has gained a new Ability!] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The [Heavenly Sight: Lv7] Skill has acquired the [Premonition (7)] Ability!]


    -----


    [Premonition (7)]: asionally, and randomly, you will receive a small glimpse of a possible future, a Premonition showing you what could happen to you, the world, or your loved ones. This cannot be activated manually and will only happen whenever Fate decides to. The Premonition Details be better with each Skill Level, and so its activation chance. Premonitions might be shown while you''re awake, or in dreams.


    -----


    I acquired it as an ability! Amazing¡­ Well, it might surely be useful in the future, I think¡­


    Ding!


    [The power of your New Familiar and her abilities are incrediblypatible with your Soul, Magic Circle, and Physique!]


    [Yggdra''s Spiritual Energy and Mana are overflowing through your body!]


    [New Spiritual Runes and Yggdrasil Runes are growing across your Magic Circle and Physique!]


    [Meanwhile, your Soul is absorbing this energy and growing muchrger!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 1: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has grown up to Tier 6: Rank 2!]


    [Your Magic Spell Power has increased greatly. Your Spirit Magic has now be even stronger.]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 1: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has grown up to Tier 6: Rank 2!]


    [Your body has be considerably tougher. You can now exert even more muscr strength.]


    [Your [Psyche]: [Tier 1: Rank 5: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche] has grown up to Tier 1: Rank 7!]


    [Your soul has berger and healthier, it is slowly beginning to gather multiple energies and converging them together into something greater.]


    Suddenly, my Cultivation shoot up by a mile as this contract with Yggdra ended enhancing everything by a lot!


    "Amazing¡­ This is seriously incredible." I said. "Just a single Rank is hard to get for Tier 6 and above¡­ I guess it makes sense, seeing how you''re Tier 8 yourself, somehow! How did you even do it?"


    "I am not sure¡­" Yggdra said.


    "Although I would like to talk with you two about what you were talking regarding some sort of premonition¡­" Alice said. "Let''s better leave that forter and allow me to exin why she became so strong! It is quite simple, as a tree, her physique can grow as she grows her branches and roots, and because she expanded all this forest around her, she connected with the entire forest, giving her even more power. Every dozen of meters, it was like gaining more Ranks. Over time, she reached Tier 8 without realizing."


    "Being a tree sure has its cheats¡­" I was surprised. "What about her Magic Circle?"


    "Monsters and people have different ways to grow. The same goes for the majority of your Familiars too. Yggdra is¡­ something?between a Monster Tree and a Spirit, but she does grows like them. They don''t have magic circles, but they possess a Mana Crystal, or Mana Core. Yggdra here must have a core, a crystalized amalgamation of all her spiritual energy where she stores her magic power, and it constantly grows as she gets taller." Said Alice.


    "I-I never thought about it too deeply." Yggdra confessed. "But I''m d I''ve be stronger so I can be of some help for Sylphy."


    "I wonder if she can get a System Seed?" I wondered, asking Alice.


    "I think she could¡­ We can always try. I''ve absorbed back the seed created for Zephy, but I''ll make a new one right away." Alice said, quickly conjuring her powers, as a small silver cube emerged from her body. "Her soul is very strong, though I don''t know if as strong as your brother''s¡­ Yggdra, will you bear with it?"


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 3.500.000 EXP!]


    [You''ve created a [System Seed]!]


    FLASH!


    "Huh? Oh, is this the System¡­ thingy you can do? I did see some of that within Sylphy''s memories." Yggdramented. "I''ll dly give it a try." She said with her gentle and soothing voice.


    "Then¡­!" Alice said, quickly pushing the cube into her body.


    FLAAASH!


    Her soul instantly absorbed it, surprisingly, as countless of green and blue circuits started growing across her gigantic body, making her glow brightly!


    "T-This power¡­!"


    Yggdra was shocked but calmed herself down as she slowly absorbed and tried to make this power hers.


    Slowly and steadily, the light receded, and the System Seed''s powers fully became one with her.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Yggdra]


    [Race]: [Juvenile Eden Apple Spirit Tree]


    [Rank]: [B-]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [ss]: [Developing World Tree]


    [HP]: [320.000/320.000]


    [MP]: [865.000/865.000]


    [Strength]: [5.500]


    [Defense]: [32.500]


    [Magic]: [47.500]


    [Resistance]: [45.000]


    [Agility]: [1.500]


    [Luck]: [10.000]


    [Charm]: [25.000]


    [Skills]: [Divine Spirit Tree Body: Lv7] [Spirit Nest: Lv6] [Super Enhanced Magic Vitality: Lv5] [Spirit Forest Domain: Lv5] [Divine Spirit Fruit: Lv4] [Elixir Sap: Lv3] [Mana Recovering Leaves: Lv3] [Yggdrasil Magic: Lv3] [Spirit Magic: Lv3]


    -----


    And her status was, much simpler than I imagined, but amazing nheless!


    She had so many interesting Skills it was insane too!


    But they all kind of made sense, even the one that seemed to enhance her Vitality based on her own Mana.


    There was also one to create fruits, sap, and leaves, all with healing effects of varying qualities¡­


    Lastly, there was Yggdrasil and Spirit Magic, the most mysterious ones, yet obvious ones at the same time.


    But above all, her stats!


    Aside from a few ones, they were incredibly highpared to even Nephilim!


    Is it because of her gigantic body and enormous reserves of energy?


    And maybe because she had her roots connected to over a hundred other trees around her, forming a gigantic forest.


    Her Mana was the highest I''ve ever seen on someone before too, and also her health!


    "Yggdra, how do you feel?" I asked her.


    "I-I think I''m fine¡­" She said. "It''s strange, this power¡­ I can see a window with information too, what is this?"


    "Well, let''s begin exnations then."


    Like that, we spent a couple of minutes exining Yggdra what these powers were about with Alice.


    -----

 Chapter 960 Spiritual Soul Manifestation

    <h4>Chapter 960 Spiritual Soul Manifestation </h4>


    ?-----


    After exining Yggdra about everything, she seemed to have understood better. She seemed particrly excited about the idea of monster hunting.


    Even as a tree, she can do that pretty easily by extending her roots around and generating huge spears made of her wood, and this ce is filled with high tier monsters, so she can get some very good EXP like that.


    However, there might be another method too, such as summoning her Manifestation!


    There wasn''t any Skill in her Status showing that though, but I''m sure there might be a possibility for her to develop something.


    "A Manifestation seems harder to create than I imagined¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, after some minutes of trying, there were no results. Yggdra seemed rather exhausted of trying for so long too.


    Trying to grab her soul out didn''t work, trying to channel her powers into my body only gave me a really strong Aura, but it didn''t worked either.


    And Naturia didn''t seem to be able to summon her powers either¡­ We were out of options and ideas.


    "Sorry, I thought it might have been easier, but this is really a hellish thing to try out!" Alice sighed.


    "Yeah, sorry." I apologized.


    "N-No, it''s fine! Really." Yggdra answered. "I''m just happy to be here with you! Even when you depart, now that we share this contract, I''ll be there much more than before¡­ I''m sure."


    "Hmmm¡­ Well, for me that''s clearly not enough, right, Naturia? Don''t you want to see your mom more often?" I asked her.


    "Yes!" Naturia nodded happily.


    "Then we have to find a way to¡­ Wait, maybe I''ve gotten an idea." I wondered.


    "Hey, Sylphyyy! We''re back!"


    My friends were mostly done exploring the surrounding forest, and quickly reunited with me, led by Aquarina. Meanwhile, our parents and everyone else were wandering around the house, checking it, and clearing the farm.


    "Aquarina! I''ve already made a contract with Yggdra, I even gave her a System Seed!" I said with a smile.


    "Oh?! Nice! Though I don''t know if you can carry her around¡­" Aquarina said.


    "Yeah, that''s already not within my ns." Iughed a bit. "Though, is Lara round?"


    "Lara?" Aquarina wondered. "Yeah? What do you need her for?"


    "I think I''ve got an idea, and I''ll need her powers for this¡­" I said. "Lara! Can youe here for a bit?"


    "Huh? Sure!" Lara came running almost instantly. "What do you need, Sylphy? Oh! Yggdra''s gotten stronger and a bit bigger now!"


    "Yep, though, we''re having a bit of a difficult time trying to figure out a way to summon her manifestation of¡­ Well, her soul." I exined. "I was thinking we needed some sort of power, something that could draw an Astral Avatar out of her soul, can you help?"


    "Oooh?! I think I could do something!" She suddenly seemed overly enthusiastic. "Would it be alright with you, Yggdra?"


    "Sure, Lara." Yggdra answered to her through telepathy. "You seem like a pure-hearted child."


    "Okay! Then let''s begin¡­ Everyone,e here! All of you, yes, you too!"


    Lara suddenly made the rest of the Spirits visible, hundreds, if not thousands of Spirits of many elements gathered into her hands, amassing into a gigantic sphere of pure spiritual power.


    Her magic was already incredible, but this just is in another level¡­ To think she can just easilymand any spirit and make them converge into so much energy.


    She''s sure a Saintess!


    FLAAASH!


    "Now, let''s do this and this¡­" Lara manipted the mass of thousands of fused spirits, cing it on my hands, and then spreading it and shaping it into a thread, connecting it to Yggdra''s soul.


    "W-What is this?" I wondered.


    "This is a special thing I just made." Lara smiled, her golden eyes glowing brightly. "I call it Divine Spirit Thread, it further strengthens the power of two souls by connecting them very strongly!"


    "Amazing." I was surprised. "So how do we use it?"


    "It''s simple, it''s already done! Just try it and then we can try to enhance it further." She said.


    "A-Already?" I asked.


    "Yep!" She nodded.


    "Okay¡­"


    I quickly closed my eyes, pushing my hands into the air and trying to¡­ well, summon Yggdra''s Soul or a part of it in front of me, into a morepact, ethereal, and spiritual form.


    "[Familiar Spirit Manifestation]!"


    FLAAASH!


    And it worked like wonders!


    Yggdra manifested in front of me in mere seconds, her physical body remaining the same as before, but her Spiritual Soul emerging in that split of a second, forming into the shape of¡­ a young-looking, yet gentle and mature at the same time fairy.


    She resembled more Alice than Naturia, in both her humanoid appearance and that she was made of spiritual energy and was not pseudo-physical like Naturia with her roots and branches.


    She was made of mostly green light, and had cute golden eyes and long, green hair, while wearing clothes made of leaves, her wings resembled flower metals.


    "T-This body¡­ It feels¡­ so free! I''ve be a Spirit myself?!" Yggdra was amazed. "Lara, you did this?"


    "Hehehe, pretty cool, right? It should be done now!" Lara resolved our problem incredibly quickly.


    And it only took her like¡­ two thousand Spirits to do it, I guess that was a lot, yeah¡­


    Ding!


    [The Familiar Yggdra has developed the [Spiritual Soul Manifestation: Lv1] Skill!]


    "With this Skill, it is now possible to channel Yggdra''s Spiritual Soul Powers through the [Divine Spirit Thread] connecting both souls, summoning a Pseudo Soul Spirit at your side, at anytime, anywhere!" Alice exined the Skill.


    "Oh, really?" Asked Yggdra. "This is so convenient! I''ll be able to explore the world with Sylphy too!" She seemed incredibly joyful.


    "Though, bear in mind that this Pseudo Soul Spirit only shares 50% of Yggdra''s total stats, but it can grow stronger anyways, and the Skill Level will increase her ability to gain her original stats." Alice said.


    "Sure, sure, we get it!" I nodded, as I held Yggdra''s hands and we started jumping happily, celebrating this moment.


    "Well, I guess you''re really a Saintess if you can do miracles like those." Aquarinaughed, patting Lara''s shoulders.


    "Hehehe, I''m just d the big tree gets to be with us from now on!" Lara smiled innocently.


    -----

 Chapter 961 Spirit Energy

    <h4>Chapter 961 Spirit Energy </h4>


    ?-----


    After Lara''s help, Yggdra was finally able toe along with us through a Manifested Form, slightly resembling a fairy made of green-colored magic energy, looking rather simr to Alice herself, which was quite surprising.


    Once Yggdra was able to move through this extension of her own soul, we were able to easily show her around with everyone else. They got to meet her and know her better, talking with her and learning from her life.


    Currently, we were enjoying some snacks I had brought alongside fruits made by Yggdra while sitting below the shadow her branches and leaves created right at the side of her gigantic body.


    "So you were really an Eden Apple Tree Sylphy grew?!" Zack asked in surprise. "It''s insane how big you got!"


    "Well, it was thanks to a special skill she possessed that I was able to develop this far. The Skill named [Agriculture]" She exined.


    "There''s such a normal-sounding skill?" Mist wondered. "Was that the Skill you had at the beginning, Sylphy?"


    "Well¡­" I wondered if it was fine to be so open about these things, but I quickly realized it didn''t matter much right now, seeing how everyone already had their Systems, and knew about many Skills.


    "Yeah." I nodded. "I was only born with a few Skills; I think they were¡­ three? One was simply [Ember], and then there was [Agriculture]." I exined. "Unlike you guys, I cannot level up. Nor acquire Skills normally through practice and stuff, I can only obtain them from something called Skill Evolution, or from items and rewards."


    "Is it fine to tell them so much?" Alice whispered to me through telepathy.


    "Yeah, I trust them more than anything, they''re my best friends, and I really love them¡­ So I think it''s fine to be more open." I answered her.


    "I see¡­" Aquarina nodded, understanding me better. "I have heard that Alice was rather¡­ wounded at the beginning, is this the reason why your system is so different?"


    "Kind of, her creations now are like wless mini systems, they provide the basic functions such as leveling up and stuff, but aren''t asplex as mine, heh." I smiled proudly.


    "So, this [Agriculture] Skill sounds prettyme, was it asme as it sounds?" Zack wondered.


    "Zack! Do you have to be so rude?" Mist gave him a p on the head, although it didn''t even hurt him because he was as tough as a rock.


    "Hahaha, sorry." Zackughed a bit.


    "Don''t worry, these original skills were all veryme, and weak. They were supposed to be stronger as they leveled up, but at the beginning I was unable to make Skills Level Up." I sighed. "So I was stuck with Level 0 Skills for years! And yeah, it might have been quite useless if it wasn''t for the benefits they hadpared to Spells, and also¡­ Well, you know my System is Glitched, right? It means the numbers are frozen, that also means that my MP never runs out."


    "S-So that''s it!" Celeste said. "Is this the secret behind your infinite mana?!"


    "I don''t know if it truly influences everythingpletely, but it might have some sort of influence in why I seem to have a near endless source of Mana." I exined. "Though, having infinite mana doesn''t mean having infinite power, if I overuse too much Mana, my soul and body start to take a lot of bacsh damage¡­ Very painful, it took me many years to slowly improve that aspect."


    "Ouch, really?" Aquarina asked. "Ah, is this why you kept passing out when you used too much magic?! Aw, my poor little Sylphy¡­" She started hugging me and letting me rest my head on her chest.


    "Yeah, it really hurt¡­" I cuddled with her, quickly realizing I was actually with everyone else. "Ahem! A-Anyways¡­ Thanks to all that Mana I had, I used the Agriculture Skill, which is supposed to be able to enhance the growth of nts and boost their health and magic power to help Yggdra grow tremendously."


    "So it seems, but it wasn''t just an enhancement to my growth. Sylphy''s Mana, since the very beginning, has been very special, it is filled with Spiritual Energy." Said Yggdra. "She helped me grow and develop a strong, spiritual soul¡­ Since I sprouted out of my seed that I became a special kind of living being. Half a spirit, and half a nt monster, maybe."


    "Amusing¡­" Celica was really interested. "I wonder how that works! Yggdra! Is my Mana with Spirit energy too?!" She suddenly made it emerge into her tiny hands.


    "A-Ah¡­ Well, it is quite cold and¡­ phantasmal." Yggdra sensed Celica''s Mana, and recoiled a bit, flying back to me. "Sorry, it seems to be of Phantasmal and Darkness attribute rather than Spirit."


    "Oh¡­" Celica sighed. "Oh well! I can make more frens with this type of mana, so I guess it makes sense!"


    "Yeah!" Zephy agreed. "Your magic is amazing and very unique, Celica, don''t feel bad! You could one day make like¡­ a whole army to help us out when fighting baddies!"


    "Right¡­ I could!" Celica nodded. "I might begin making more frens then!" She suddenly gained an insight of her true potential.


    We knew she could get this far if we told her but we''ve not done so because it would feel forceful, it was better for her to discover her abilities on her own.


    After all, Celica is incredible, evenpared to her mother that can only create a few threads made of phantom energy to control a small puppet, she can do much more.


    And I think the System I gave her has only enhanced her potential even more¡­


    "Well, the Spirit Element might be because of her bloodline, no?" Asked Celeste. "She''s the daughter of Faylen and also her grandmother is a fairy herself."


    "Yeah, most likely." Alice agreed. "Sylphy has been able to imbue small amounts of spirit energy into anything she touches with her Mana. This energy is capable of even creating souls if umted in enormous quantities, and she has perhaps an endless supply, greatly diluted through herrge quantity of mana."


    "I never knew about such a thing¡­" I realized. "I really thought this spirit energy came muchter."


    Even I was discovering new things about myself today. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 962 How Skills Work

    <h4>Chapter 962 How Skills Work </h4>


    ?----- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "And what about Ember?" Wondered Zack. "That''s the other Skill? Wait¡­ Is that why you always just used fire magic?"


    "Well! Aside from fire magic being my main attribute, yes." I nodded. "Even though the Skill has evolved already, I can still conjure it. Look [Ember]"


    FLASH!


    A tiny me emerged, this was the Ember as its base Level 0 form, its Level 10 Form was like ten times as big and much stronger.


    "Wha¡­?! So tiny!" Said Mist. "Can it really be a strong spell?"


    "Well, back then I couldn''t manipte it into somethingrger." I exined. "But I could do this¡­ [Ember], [Ember], [Ember]!"


    By constantly spending my Mana and conjuring the Ember over and over again, the tiny mes fused together into a gigantic fireball floating above my head.


    FLUOOOSH!


    "W-What?!" Zack was shocked. "So you just conjured the Skill over and over again?! And that worked?"


    "Well, it sounds simple to me¡­" Celeste said. "But I guess Skills as a concept didn''t exist before Sylphy showed up in front of me, so I guess I could had just used higher tiered spells instead of the same tiny spell."


    "Skills have the benefit of not needing any conjuration, magic circle, or runes. I could use them even when I didn''t had any magic circle inside of my heart." I exined. "Pretty cool, right? [Ember Deactivation]"


    POOF!


    The mes quickly dissipated as if they had never existed.


    "This is another of the powers of the Skills, the ability to deactivate and make their effects instantly disappear, something spells can''t do too well." I exined. "You all can do it too, I think."


    "Usually when a Spell is deactivated forcefully, they backfire on the conjurer and explode, and might even damage them¡­" Aquarina nodded.


    "Woah, I didn''t knew they were this deep, I thought they were just to boost our already existing abilities." Said Luck. "But they''re like¡­ separate powers of their own that somehowplement our already existing spells and techniques! I feel like I can begin using my Skills much better after learning about that fact¡­"


    "Yeah! Pretty interesting, isn''t it?" Lara smiled as she nodded happily. "I wonder if I can y around with the mechanics of Skills to improve my Spirit Magic somehow¡­"


    "You could, we can try and practice more, we got a lot of time." I smiled, eating an apple. "Hmm! So sweet! Try it out." I shared it with Aquarina.


    "Oh? This is from Yggdra?" She wondered, biting it right where I had bitten it too, she shamelessly did an indirect kiss¡­ "Ooh! So crunchy¡­ And with Sylphy''s saliva, so it tastes even better."


    "A-Aquarina!" I felt embarrassed by her saying something so unhinged.


    "What?" She wondered. "But your saliva is tasty, I always lick it when we kiss!"


    "W-Wha¡­ S-Stop it, you''re embarrassing me¡­" I covered my face in embarrassment.


    I was surprised nobody found it disgusting, but theyughed¡­ I guess they understand that she''s quite something sometimes.


    "S-Sorry¡­" Aquarina quickly realized she made me embarrassed, apologizing.


    "D-Don''t say that out loud¡­" I said. "There are certain things that are only for the two of us to talk about, o-okay? Don''t talk them all over the ce¡­"


    "O-Okay¡­" She nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed after realizing I got a bit mad. "Don''t get mad¡­"


    "I''m not mad¡­" I said, although I sounded quite angry.


    "She''s really like her mom, huh?" Zack joked around while he was eating a sandwich. "Prepare yourself Aquarina, you''ll have to have a lot of patience with her."


    "H-Hey! I''m not like mom!" I said angrily.


    "There¡­ there, calm down." Aquarina patted my head. "It''s fine¡­"


    "Geez¡­ I don''t have any temperament issues!" I sighed, feeling rather angered by the fact they thought I was being angry.


    Wait a second¡­


    Oh.


    "Well, maybe I got a bit too angry, but don''t say embarrassing things then!" I protested.


    "Okay, I won''t." She smiled, giving me a kiss. "Sorry I made you mad¡­" She was really trying to make me happy.


    "Aww¡­" I felt more in love with her now. "Okay, you sound like when my dadforts my mom''s anger now¡­ Hahah¡­"


    "Heheh, do I?" Aquarina giggled adorably.


    "Yeah, I guess you two might be a bit simr now that I think about it. Like dad, you''re heroic, and strong, and gentle¡­ Though a bit reckless and dummy sometimes." I nodded.


    "Ouch¡­" She said. "But go on¡­"


    "But you''re also very gentle-hearted." I giggled. "And unlike dad, you''re very cute¡­ The cutest girl."


    "R-Really?" Aquarina blushed. "Am I that cute? And¡­ if I grow up more and end up looking like mom, big and all¡­ Would I still be cute for you?"


    "T-That would make it even better actually¡­" I started to imagine it. "A-Ahem! I mean, yeah, obviously! That''s what unconditional love means; I''ll always find you cute no matter what!" We held hands while sitting next to one another, as I rubbed my nose with hers.


    "Heheh¡­ You''re also the cutest, Sylphy¡­ I love you so much." She giggled, giving me several little kisses. "I love you~ Love you, love you~ Mooch, mooch!"


    We kept lovingly embracing one another while talking sometimes and rxing below the sun, the gentle breeze, and the nice shadow created by Yggdra''s body.


    Aquarina felt much more mature than before now that I thought about it¡­ That talk she had with her mom and everything else that happened back on Auntie Aina''s city, might have changed her a bit. Though, deep down she was still the same adorable tomboy I love.


    Once we enjoyed the snacks and rxed much more, we were called by my mom and everyone else. We left Yggdra''s true body as we moved back to my old house once more.


    This time, it was rather clean now! They spent most of the day cleaning the interior so everything was as beautiful and shiny as I remember it from my early years.


    "So nostalgic¡­ And the smell of the wood, I''ve missed this!" I sighed with a smile, smelling the atmosphere.


    "Truly, it is quite aforting scent." My mother nodded, smiling sweetly. "Well, it''s getting darker now, so how about we have dinner? We can begin exploring tomorrow."


    "Okay!"


    -----

 Chapter 963 An Old Portrait And Nostalgic Memories

    <h4>Chapter 963 An Old Portrait And Nostalgic Memories </h4>


    ?----- n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As mom started cooking dinner, I explored the house of my early years with my friends and my little brother, looking at every nook and cranny. There were many things left behind in here, including the wooden toys I was given when I was a baby, some of my baby clothes, my bed, therge bookshelf where my parents used to find fairy tales to tell me before sleeping, and also their bedroom, which even had a few things left behind as well.


    There were evenrge portraits of the three of us, looking at my tiny little baby self-made me feel rather nostalgic¡­ My dad looked much younger here, before he got that beard he''s been having thesest years. And my mom¡­ looks exactly the same, haha.


    "Oh wow, so this is big sis when she was baby?!" Asked Zephy, looking at the few portraits. "You were so tiny and cute!"


    "Was I?" I giggled a bit.


    "Yeah¡­ big sis was very cute!" Zephy seemed fascinated.


    "Your dad looked much younger here¡­" Celeste pointed out. "Compared to your mom, who looks the same!"


    "I don''t know what to think about his beard yet, but I guess he likes it." I shrugged. "He did had some charm on his younger years, though his personality hasn''t changed at all! He''s still slightly reckless, overly cheerful, and sometimes a bit dumb."


    "Oooh¡­ S-Sylphy, look!" Aquarina called me, as I ran to her side.


    Right over my bedroom''s little table right at the side of my small bed. There was a portrait with me and Aquarina sitting over a big red chair.


    "It''s us?! Oh right, I did had this little portrait¡­!" Iughed, grabbing it. "Oh my, you were so little back then! And those big eyes!"


    "Hahah¡­ And my face looks all timid and afraid." Aquarinaughed as she examined the portrait.


    "Yeah, you were always like that. I had to always stay at your side to give you some confidence." I smiled.


    "Thank you for that¡­" Aquarina said. "I don''t know if I would had been able to reach this far without you being always at my side as my best friend."


    "Well, now we''re best girlfriends, hahaha." Iughed a bit too much there.


    "I guess¡­" Aquarina smiled rather sweetly. "You know? Since then that I liked you¡­ I think you were my first crush and my only crush ever¡­"


    "R-Really?! You never liked anybody else?" I asked her with a surprised expression.


    "I¡­ Well, maybe not." Aquarina said. "Now that I think about it, since I meet eyes with you that¡­ My heart seemed to always belong to you."


    "That''s quite embarrassing to hear about¡­" I admitted, I couldn''t help but blush at her honest words.


    "Did you liked someone else back then?" She wondered.


    "Hmm, not really." I admitted. "Though as I grew up, I did find some people atractive, or liked them a bit¡­ but I did like you at the end. I just never thought you liked me like that, so¡­ Hahh, this is embarrassing to talk about."


    "No, no, tell us all the juicy details." Celeste spoke behind us.


    "Go on! I never knew your love story was so long!" Lara said. "I also meet Luck for many years!"


    "E-Eh? Are you admitting you like me?!" Luck asked in surprise.


    "Eh? I thought you knew?" Lara tilted her head in confusion.


    "W-Wha¡­?!" Luck suddenly started growing redder. "I-I thought you didn''t liked me yet! Aagh, how couldn''t I tell?!"


    "You''re really quite clueless¡­" Zack facepalmed.


    "A-Anyways, I''m not going to talk about that!" I said, quickly going back to the previous topic. "But I can talk about other things we lived¡­ Oh, like back then when Beelzebub showed up! Remember?" I asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah¡­ I was so afraid I couldn''t stop hugging you." Aquarina felt embarrassed remembering that. "And then I¡­ I think I peed myself."


    "A-Ahahah¡­" I giggled a bit at that. "I remember that our parents defeated him quite quickly too. Even back then they were really amazing."


    "Hmmm¡­" I could hear Beelzebub''s voice from within my Soul Scape, groaning angrily.


    "Anyways, there''s a few other tales!"


    I spent the half an hour telling about our past adventures to my friends and my little brother. I told them about the first time I defeated a Walking Radish Monster, and that other time I hunted several Six-Legged Lizards when I was like five.


    Or that other time when I almost set aze the house because I was practicing my usage of [Ember]¡­ Among other things.


    "Kids, dinner''s ready!" Mom called us.


    We rushed downstairs to be weed by a huge feast of delicious looking food. Mom had prepared a lot of recipes she hadn''t made in years, especially a triple-cheese pizza which looked amazing. There were also chocte shortcakes, strawberry cheesecakes, and even cupcakes filled with whipped cream.


    And naturally, a lot of roasted meat that dad had prepared outside, which he was bringing onrge quantities with Shade, Nepheline, and Ninhursag. Uncle Arafunn had helped mom cook the rest; he was a rather amazing chef actually. Of course, whenever he actually felt like cooking, which was once every 1000 years or something¡­


    "Mom we''re not kids anymore though!" I said. "We''re over 14 now, so we would appreciate if you didn''t addressed to us as kids¡­"


    "Oh¡­ Well, you''re all still so little." She giggled. "But okay, I get what you''reing for¡­ And who is this? Y-Yggdra?"


    My mother noticed Yggdra sitting over the table at my side, beginning to taste the food and being amazed by all the vors.


    "Ah, yeah, with Lara''s help, we discovered a way to create some sort of manifestation of her!" I said.


    "Yeah!" Lara nodded. "She cane with us anywhere now!"


    "T-That''s¡­ well, amazing." My father was munching on a huge roasted bird leg. "I really didn''t thought that was possible to begin with¡­"


    "It must be because Yggdra has evolved into a Spirit Tree, most likely¡­" My mother said. "Ancient Spirit Trees have the power to create Spiritual Avatars, but to think Lara could help this young one develop a Spirit Avatar so early on her life! Lara, your abilities are truly befitting of a Saintess."


    "Ahahah, I barely did anything." Lara giggled while stuffing herself with sweets.


    -----

 Chapter 964 Two Girls In Love

    <h4>Chapter 964 Two Girls In Love </h4>


    ?-----


    The night arrived quite quickly after our big dinner, and we decided to quickly go to sleep so we can wake up early tomorrow and start our journey across these unexplorednds. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    My parents said they had a few things they needed to do in here, one of them was checking on the many abandoned ruins and if they were safe.


    Another was that there were some Ancient Inheritances and Ancient Ruins turned into Dungeons which we could be interested in, that mom said we could explore as we journeyed across the floating continent.


    This was ourst Adventure together before we had to separate to grow stronger on our own, so we had to make sure to enjoy it to our heart''s contents. And we might as well gather treasures, new materials, and gain levels on the way!


    Well, levels for them, I can''t level up, hahah¡­ But I do get EXP, and that''s certainly a resource I need to keep improving my Skills, Dungeon, and everything else.


    The night was rather beautiful; however, the sky was almostpletely cloudless, and there were many beautiful stars shining across the endless cosmic night sky.


    The sight was much more beautiful and endearing than anything down there, I guess it is because we''re much closer to the heavens in Cloudia.


    Aquarina had entered my room because she wanted to sleep at my side, but we couldn''t really close our eyes because of how beautiful it was out there.


    So we just kind of sat down over the bed watching the sky through the open window... Honestly, it was very romantic.


    "It''s really beautiful." Aquarina said. "The stars¡­"


    "Yeah, it really is." I nodded silently, we were holding hands in silence.


    "But you know what? You''re prettier than the stars~" Aquarina suddenly said, looking into my eyes with her beautiful aquamarine eyes.


    "E-Eh? Hahah¡­ There''s no way!" Iughed. "You''re exaggerating again¡­"


    "Nope, you''re that beautiful." She smiled. "You''re the prettiest thing¡­ Like my parents usually say to one another, you''re my most beautiful treasure!"


    "T-Tone it down!" I giggled a bit, feeling embarrassed by her love confessions. "Everyone''s sleeping¡­ But¡­ thanks, I suppose only you would ever say such a thing, hehe. You''re also my most¡­ beautiful treasure, Aquarina."


    "R-Really?" She asked while blushing.


    "Of course¡­" I nodded, as she rested her head on my shoulder. "I love you a lot too¡­ I can''t help to always look forward to our future together too. Can''t wait to meet you once our training is done, so we can continue¡­ just living together, going ces, defeating baddies, doing the usual. Everything with you¡­ always feels special and fun."


    "S-Sylphy¡­" Aquarina was surprised by how much I opened my heart to her.


    I was usually the most reserved between the two of us, but honestly, I just wanted to tell her this, so she could really feel that I loved her.


    "Hahah, too embarrassing? Sorry." I giggled a bit nervously.


    "N-No, that was¡­ nice. Nobody has ever said that to me¡­" Aquarina smiled, suddenly looking at the stars for a bit. "It makes me so happy you think that of me, heheh¡­ I still get sad when I think we''ll separate for over a year, maybe even two years. But whenever I think that we''ll meet againter, and that we won''t ever separate by then, it makes me happy, and I can¡­ move forwards."


    "Well! That means you''ve been growing and maturing as a person dear." I said. "To be able to ept sacrifices in exchange for a better benefit in the future!"


    "Geez! You talk like your mom sometimes." Aquarina said. "I''m not a kid either! I''m already considered a young adult by my tribe¡­ In fact, boys at my age even begin to get wives and kids!"


    "T-That''s rather young to do that¡­" I was surprised. "Huh¡­ W-


    Well, I guess to each their own¡­"


    "T-That''s not what I''m trying to get to¡­" Aquarina looked at me while blushing constantly, her eyebrows were furrowed a bit, giving me a rather fierce and passionate nce with her aquamarine eyes.


    She slowly approached me and gently pushed me down into the bed, as she swallowed saliva nervously. I felt slightly nervous myself¡­ W-What was she doing?


    "A-Aquarina?" I wondered, my voice stuttering without me wanting to.


    "Y-You know that¡­ W-We''re not kids anymore so¡­" She said. "W-


    Why don''t we¡­ you know."


    "H-Huh? What do you m-mean?" I asked.


    I really didn''t wanted to believe what she was suggesting¡­ but deep down in my mind, I could already guess. However, I really just wanted to pretend to be oblivious.


    "Don''t be so oblivious about it Sylphy¡­" She said, as she looked at me with her fierce eyes, beginning to kiss my neck gently. "I mean making love¡­ for real~"


    "Eep~!" I felt a chill down my spine as my heart started beating really fast as Aquarina gently kissed my neck, slower and much more delicate than before, while she was constantly smelling the scent of my perfume. "W-What? Y-You mean¡­?"


    "A-Are you that nervous about it?" She asked. "I just¡­ I really want to try¡­ We kiss a lot and all but I want more¡­ Don''t you? I want to make you feel good¡­"


    "F-Feel good? But you already make me feel good¡­" I tried to persuade her.


    "I''ve read about it on some books¡­ There was a book that even showed how two girls can do it too¡­" Aquarina suddenly said. "Y-You can leave it to me¡­"


    "B-But Aquarina¡­" I sighed, feeling rather pressured. "T-That''s¡­ I¡­"


    "You don''t want to?" She asked me with a very saddened expression.


    Ugh, I really wanted to save this for when we came back from our training at least¡­ She really just wants to do everything fast.


    T-This is not how a rtionship advances!


    R-Right?!


    But¡­ I love her so much, and I don''t want to disappoint her either.


    And¡­ deep down, I really want to do it too.


    I want to make her feel good as well.


    "Aquarina¡­ T-This is¡­"


    I was still thinking, however, Aquarina started kissing me passionately.


    And then, she started slowly sliding her hand through my leg, her hand gently reaching higher and higher.


    Oh my gosh!


    -----

 Chapter 965 New Experiences

    <h4>Chapter 965 New Experiences </h4>


    ?-----


    Aquarina kept kissing me, and I couldn''t fight back against her passion and her warmth. I was embraced by her love, and I couldn''t fight back¡­


    Or rather, deep down, I didn''t want to. I wanted her to love me more and embrace me more. I wanted to give all my body to her.


    "Hmmm~ A-Aquarina¡­ W-Wait¡­"


    I gently let go of her soft and delicious lips, as our tongues slowly separated, she was sucking on my tongue so desperately I thought I was going to pass out.


    "What''s there to wait for? You clearly want to, I can tell~"


    "Y-You can?!"


    Aquarina smiled sweetly as she caressed my legs more.


    "Of course, I do have a good sense of smell¡­ Down there, you''re wetting yourself¡­ I do that too when I get horny, hehe." She smiled rather mischievously, and¡­ quite sexily.


    "B-But I¡­ I wanted to save our first time forter¡­" I sighed. "I wanted to¡­ maybe be a bit older?"


    "I can''t wait that much¡­!" Aquarina protested. "You want to do it too, right? I¡­ I want to make onest beautiful memory with you, something I will never forget¡­"


    "Aquarina¡­" She was really getting me with that. "Really?"


    "Y-Yeah¡­" Suddenly, a tear fell from her eyes, a sincere tear, and a few more. "Sniff¡­ I just want to love you and embrace you, Sylphy¡­ I want¡­ I want you!"


    "Y-You don''t have to cry¡­" I sighed, caressing her face and cleaning her tears. "It''s alright¡­ I love you too, and¡­ I want you as well. But¡­ let''s do this one step at a time. No need to rush, okay?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "One step at a time?" She wondered.


    "L-Like¡­ Let''s do little things first before going for the bigger ones?" I wondered, feeling embarrassed to even exin it to her.


    "Oh!" She nodded, quickly realizing. "T-That''s fine by me! Like slowly enjoying a hunt because the prey is strong and amazing! Then I''ll slowly enjoy you, fufu~"


    "Y-Yeah, although that''s a rather weird allegory¡­" I sighed. "A-And¡­ Well¡­ H-How about we start with this? I always notice how much you stare at mine, so?"


    I gently ced her hand on my chest. Aquarina quickly got redder, steaming from her ears as she realized what I meant¡­


    "S-Sylphy''s¡­ B-Boobies¡­" She smiled a bit nervously. "Uwaah¡­ R-Really? Can I touch them and stuff?"


    "Y-Yes¡­" I smiled, blushing as well. "It''s fine to start with this¡­ I think?"


    "T-Then¡­" She said, giving me a few kisses on my lips.


    Ahhh, her lips were so soft and warm, and her tongue licking my lips and my own tongue was so divine. She kissed so well for me being her only experience with this! Maybe she learns fast¡­


    As she devoured me with her kisses, she slowly started to unbutton my blouse, revealing my bra, which she gently took off.


    "Ahhh~ So big and fluffy~" Aquarina watched my breasts as if they were the tastiest treat.


    "Y-You like them that much?" I sighed. "You''re so hopeless¡­ What a perverted girlfriend I got¡­"


    "Heheh, only you can make me feel this horny, to be honest¡­"


    Aquarina slowly started touching my breasts, her warm hands touching them felt¡­ rather nice. And once she touched the nipples, I started leaking even more down there!


    "A-Ahhh~"


    "S-So these are your moans¡­ So cute."


    Aquarina continued grasping them tightly, as she was breathing heavily, her legs tightly wrapped around mine, although we were wearing dresses, we were constantly rubbing against each other¡­


    I felt such an intense heat all over my body¡­ This felt rater amazing. I wanted more¡­ I wanted her to do more to me.


    "Grasping them alone is not too fun though, right?" She asked. "After all, I did said I would make you feel good¡­" She stopped kissing me as she lowered her head towards my chest.


    Her tongue slowly touched one of my nipples, her slimy and warm tongue touching it almost made me have another orgasm! It felt like lightning was rushing through all my body¡­


    "W-Wait- Aahh~!"


    But she didn''t stop there, quickly kissing my breasts, and sucking on them hard! The sensation was so good!


    "Hmmm~" Aquarina was viciously slurping on one of them as if she was a newborn asking for milk.


    Her tongue constantly was licking them, she took turns between the two, always making sure to pull the other a bit to make me orgasm some more.


    "Hmmm~ You like it, don''t you? My beautiful princess¡­" Aquarina murmured to me as I was moaning, feeling all fuzzy. "You''re so cute¡­ I love you so much¡­"


    She started kissing me again while touching my breasts, and then she took off her blouse as well rather quickly, throwing the blouse away wildly.


    Although I''ve seen them for a while whenever we took baths together, seeing them in this context waspletely different¡­


    "Ah, your tits¡­" I muttered, feeling enamored.


    "Don''t you want to touch them too?" She smiled teasingly. "They''re all yours~ Wanna suck on them like I did yours?"


    "Y-Yes¡­" I muttered, without even thinking about what I was saying. "C-Can I? They''re so puffy and I always¡­ always have kind of wanted to¡­"


    "Fufu¡­ So cute, see? It wasn''t so hard to just speak what you wanted¡­" She smiled, as she sat down over me and lowered her torso towards the level of my mouth. "Suck them~ They''re all yours, baby¡­"


    "Ahhh~" I slowly lifted my head and started to suck them.


    They were so delicious¡­ Hers were rather big too, but not as big as mine. But they were so¡­ Ahh. I don''t know how to describe it well, but the vor was sweet, and a bit saltybined with her sweat.


    But so good¡­ I couldn''t stop it; I kept grasping one tightly while sucking the other. Aquarina was moaning a lot too.


    "Ooh~ S-Sylphy~! I love you!" She cried, as I was devouring her nipples.


    "I-I love you too!" I cried, quickly beginning to kiss her while touching her nipples. She was doing the same too, grasping myrge breasts tightly.


    I couldn''t stop myself; I loved her and embraced her. And she did the same, we took turns. She was constantly and passionately licking my whole body.


    At some point, she started kissing and licking my armpits, sucking the sweat out of them, and the continuing to devour my breasts with her vicious lips and her warm tongue.


    "Oooh~ S-Shit¡­!" I cried, feeling more and more wet down there. "Ahhh~"


    "Sylphy¡­!" Aquarina started kissing me passionately again, her tongue ying inside of my mouth, she was sucking my mouth dry of all my saliva so viciously!


    "Hmmm~ I-I''m cumming¡­!" I cried.


    "M-Me too, I-I think!" Aquarina cried. "Oh god, this is so hot~!"


    We ended both orgasming, as it felt like I was pissing myself¡­ Yet when I checked down there, I just had leaked a lot of slimy and warm juices¡­ And Aquarina too.


    "Hmm¡­ Ohh¡­"


    "Hahhh¡­"


    We both passed out after that, cuddling over the bed¡­


    ¡­


    And the next morning, I opened my eyes, feeling my entire body incredibly sore. At my side was a smiling, sleeping Aquarina, drooling all over me.


    "Hmmm¡­ Sylphy''s milk¡­ tashty¡­"


    She was dreaming something¡­ quite particr.


    But above all¡­


    Oh my gosh¡­ We really just did all of that!


    -----

 Chapter 966 The Next Morning

    <h4>Chapter 966 The Next Morning </h4>


    ?-----


    After waking up covered on sweat and other fluids, I grabbed Aquarina and immediately went to take a bath with her to wash ourselves fromst night''s¡­ passion.


    SPLASH!


    "Uwaaggh! So cold! Sylphy! Are you angry?"


    Aquarinained as I sshed her with bowl filled with incredibly cold water.


    "I''m just making sure you''re not horny all the time¡­" I smiled gently. "I''m not angry at all~!"


    "Y-You seem really angry¡­" Aquarina sighed. "O-Okay, sorry! Maybe I did go a bit too far¡­ But its not like I forced you to, and you liked it at the end, right?"


    "I-I¡­ Yes, at the end it''s also my fault." I agreed. "Ugh, good thing I set up a barrier for sound before we started that¡­ Ahh, I feel guilty now."


    "Why?" Aquarina raised an eyebrow. "It was nice¡­ And it felt good, we were happy. So why would you feel guilty?"


    "I-I don''t know¡­ I''m dumb and insecure I guess." I crossed my arms, looking down into the bath''s floor. "Sorry¡­"


    "Why are you sorry?" Aquarina couldn''t understand what I meant. "Calm down, it''s alright¡­ You''re a bit too shy sometimes¡­ I think that is all."


    "Yeah, maybe¡­" I agreed with her, as she was washing my air. "I-I just let myself get too much into the moment and¡­ that''s usually not like me."


    "Hehe, that means it was pretty good then!" Aquarina smiled, giving me a big kiss in my cheek. "It''s alright, sweetie."


    "Sweetie now?" I wondered, blushing a bit.


    "Well you call me dear all the time, can''t I call you by cute names?" Aquarina giggled. "Oh, how about my honeybun? You''re cute and tiny like one."


    "T-Tiny?! I''ll grow up eventually!" I pouted a bit. "Though¡­ I guess I''m quite small¡­ Yeah¡­"


    As Aquarina made me realize all my friends were growing taller while I remained rather small, I felt slightly sad.


    "Uwah, d-don''t get sad over it¡­ Sorry!" Aquarina apologized, rather nervous of having made me upset about that littlement. "Y-You might be a bit smaller, but you''re definitely the strongest among all of us!"


    "Hahh¡­ Y-Yeah, yaaay¡­" I sighed. "My mom''s small too, I guess I inherited her midget genes. My father is very tall though! Ugh¡­ What will it be for me, I wonder?"


    "I bet you''ll grow super tall eventually!" Aquarina nodded, confident about it. "The more your Physique develops, the stronger your body grows after all."


    "Right, I guess you''re right in that!" I agreed. "I''ll just have to wait a bit more¡­"


    "Yep, that''s right!" She nodded, trying to cheer me up. "But I think you''re perfect just the way you are. You should ept yourself more!"


    "Hmm¡­ Right. I guess I was just being dumb." I smiled, giving her a kiss. "Thank you, sweetie."


    "S-Sweetie?!" Aquarina blushed, growing all red.


    The horny was taking over her once more¡­


    "Well~ I wouldn''t mind if you washed my body more thoroughly if you wanted to." I smiled to her coquettishly.


    "I-If you don''t mind then¡­" She agreed immediately, as she started kissing my neck and touching my chest. "Ah¡­ You smell so good¡­"


    "You''re really obsessed with smells, don''t you?" I wondered, giggling a bit. "Is that an Amazonian thing?"


    "Maybe¡­ We do have a much keener sense of smell." She smiled. "After all, my mom always smells dad when he hugs her or kisses her¡­ Is it weird?"


    "Nah, a bit kinky but I like it." I giggled. "You have your own things, and I have mine. Nobody''s really perfect, but I do like you even with those things taking into consideration."


    "Uwaaah, Sylphy, do you have to be so damn cute when you say that?! C-Come here!" She started grasping my breasts tightly. "Mooch, mooch!" We started making out while taking a warm bath.


    We ended taking a bit longer in the bath¡­ Aquarina is too passionate. I can''t even imagine her when she grows up more.


    "Good morning girls, you took a bit longer to wake up, were you awake untilte?" My mother greeted us with a gentle smile as she was cooking.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" I said, nervously. "W-We¡­ w-we were¡­ s-seeing the s-stars."


    "They were really pretty!" Aquarina nodded, she was much better at lying than I was.


    "I see. Your parents are outside checking on the farm with An, Aquarina." My mother said.


    "Oh, okay! I''ll go check on them." Aquarina ran outside to greet her parents, as my friends were already beginning to sit around the table.


    "Sylphy! It''s a wonderful morning today!" Said Lara. "And there are so many Spirits! What bliss!"


    "Honestly I can''t see any spirits but yeah it''s pretty nice." Luck agreed.


    "The air in Cloudia is a bit thinner though, but I already got kind of used to it." Zack said. "I guess it''s really not a ce for any person to live."


    "Well, it is because we''re very high into the skies, oxygen levels are quite thinner." My mother exined. "Though, all of you are very strong now, your Physiques can easily adapt to these conditions."


    "Oooh, even me?" Mist wondered.


    "I mean, if you don''t feel bad, well, yes." My mother giggled a bit.


    "It''s pretty interesting¡­" Celica agreed. "Auntie Faylen, where are we going today though?"


    "Oh, today? Well, I was thinking on taking the passage that leads to the Evergreen Forest, there''s arge Ruin in there, which has be a Dungeon after we checked. It wasn''t one before though, so we were thinking on giving it a look." My mother said. "After that, we can keep exploring further. I was thinking on reaching the Golden Dunes eventually, that''s where a lot of Ruins are left behind."


    "The Golden Dunes¡­ is that the desert we saw when we got here?" I asked my mother.


    "Yes, that very same!" My mom nodded. "There are also some pretty high mountains covered on ice, arge Tundra¡­ And some swamps as well. This Continent is quite smallerpared to the others, but it has many varied ecosystems. Mostly produced by therge quantities of divine energy exuded by the Ancient Ruins." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Wow¡­" I was amazed. "That kinds of reminds me of the Dungeon in a way."


    "Isn''t it?" My mother agreed. "Your Dungeon¡­ might be quite connected to the Gods Technology, somehow." She was specting something.


    "I guess¡­ I did make it through transforming one of the Dimensional Crystals into a bracelet, that somehow gave me the ability to enter a tiny Dungeon." I exined. "Though, I haven''t tried making more of those."


    "That bracelet, is it?" My mother wondered. "I see, Arachne had a simr one, though it got destroyed. I don''t think it would be possible to replicate what you did though, it might seem to have used the bracelet as a catalyst, but this Dungeon was born from your innate powers, the unique abilities you were born with."


    I was shocked by how much my mother knew about my powers without me ever exining her how they worked¡­


    "Y-Yeah, maybe¡­" I said while trying to just act oblivious about it, until suddenly¡­


    "Sylphy! Everyone! There''s something big happening to Yggdra!" Aquarina came running inside the house, announcing something surprising.


    "Yggdra?" I wondered, noticing she wasn''t around.


    "Let''s go see what it is!" Alice said.


    "Yeah!" I agreed, rushing outside with the rest of my friends.


    -----

 Chapter 967 Eden Apple’s Yggdrasil Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 967 Eden Apple¡¯s Yggdrasil Fruit </h4>


    ?-----


    I ran to see what was happening. Aquarina didn''t seem panicked, more than anything amazed, but I was still slightly scared, my heart was beating faster. I didn''t wanted anything to happen to my Yggdra after we finally meet after so many years! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, the sight in front of me was much different to whatever paranoiac fears I was experiencing. One of her tallest branches was producing a beautiful red flower, overflowing with pure spiritual light, with a hint of¡­ Divinity!


    "Yggdra?! What''s going on?" I wondered.


    "A-Almost there Sylphy, wait a bit¡­!" Yggdra muttered, seemingly forcing herself to do this. "I have to¡­ make this, for my child so she can keep on growing stronger¡­!"


    "Growing stronger?" I wondered, confused about what she even meant.


    "Look, Sylphy!" Said Lara. "The Spirits are all gathering around that branch¡­"


    "Really?" I wondered, looking further into the branch, the flower was beginning to transform.


    "It''s transforming into something big?" Zack asked. "W-Wait a second, is that¡­?"


    "A fruit!" Mist said. "It is turning into some sort of fruit! I think¡­"


    "So weird¡­" Aquarina said. "Wait, not really, trees do make fruits!"


    "But that''s not a normal apple¡­" My father said. "It is getting muchrger and filled with nutrients."


    "Making a pie with it would be nice¡­" My mother smiled.


    "N-no, nothing of pies here! It is a gift!" I said, looking up. "Is it almost done?"


    "Almost there¡­ Wait a bit!" Yggdra said. "And¡­ there!"


    POOF!


    The giant red apple was formed, overflowing with a bright rainbow-colored aura, which it suddenly turned it from red to pure gold¡­


    What in the world is that fruit?!


    It was overflowing with so much magic power that it was out of this world!


    "This is my gift for Naturia." Yggdra said. "Please catch it, Sylphy!"


    "O-Okay!"


    I quickly ran towards Yggdra, as the huge golden apple fell, it was as big as a watermelon, andnded cleanly on my hands. Thankfully I was strong enough to catch it just fine.


    "So big!" I said in surprise.


    "Is this really a gift for me, foo?" Naturia wondered, flying around the big fruit.


    "It is a¡­ Well, you can see it by yourselves." Giggled Yggdra.


    -----


    [Eden Apple''s Yggdrasil Fruit (S+ Grade)]


    A Fruit born from a mature Spirit Tree every 10000 thousand years, made possible only through the umted magic power of Yggdra, a very special Eden Apple tree that underwent evolution into a Spirit Tree.


    It was born from thousands of spirits fusing into an enchanted Eden Apple Fruit, it glows with a beautiful golden glow, and is as big as a watermelon. It has a delicious, sweet taste, its juice works like an elixir, and its pulp can enhance the strength and magic power of anybody that consumes it permanently.


    If arge part of it is consumed by someone, their lifespan might increase from 50 to 100 years. Complete consumption might increase lifespan by 500 years total and keep someone young for all those years as well.


    Its magic power, once consumed, might awaken innate magic talents, or help the one that consumed it evolve their magic powers topletely new levels.


    -----


    "I-Insane¡­ It is an Yggdrasil Fruit! How did you even made this?!" I was amazed. "With this I can evolve Naturia! It as the veryst ingredient!"


    "An Yggdrasil Fruit?! Really?!" My mother asked on utter disbelief.


    "It can''t be¡­ for real?" My dad asked. "Such a thing¡­ I was not aware it was possible for the tree you grew, Sylphy!"


    "Such a fruit is only harvested once every 10000 years in our country." Said my mother. "None of the living members of our family has witnessed one yet¡­ But there are many records of it. It is said that the royal family gets to eat it together, making themselves stronger. Sometimes, they''re gifted to heroes to make them amazingly powerful¡­ There''s a tale of a Crazy Sage that once stole one and became the Wizard of the Stars¡­ The one that modified the dungeons back in the human continent."


    "A-And I''m holding such a legendary thing in my hands?!" I asked in disbelief. "W-Wait a second Naturia why did you even need something so crazy to evolve?!"


    "Hehehe¡­ I dunno." Naturia only giggled innocently.


    "If it wasn''t for me I bet she would had never been able to fulfill her evolution." Yggdra smiled, emerging in her manifestation form. "Phew¡­ But I''m very sorry, I don''t think I can ever create this fruit for a long time. Maybe if I can grow stronger myself, I could do it once again. Perhaps¡­"


    "I-It''s fine, nobody is asking you to make these at all!" Iughed a bit. "T-Thanks a lot, but this is just crazy¡­"


    "It is! What in the world?!" Celeste was amazed.


    "H-Handle that thing with care, Sylphy, that''s like a national treasure-level thing!" Zack said.


    "In a way, you''re holding the entire wealth of a small country in your hands." My motherughed.


    "EH?! Really? Is it that precious?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, if you were to ever sell it in an auction, they would offer hundreds of billions for it¡­ Or even a trillion, or more." My mother was amazed. "But I guess it would be better if you give it to Naturia toplete her special evolution, than to bring such a dangerous thing to the world."


    "Dangerous?" Aquarina asked. "Why?"


    "Well, my daughter, it is because something so precious, that can give so much lifespan and power to someone would be sought by literally every wealthy and powerful person in the world. There could even be wars of people trying to get that fruit." Nephelineughed. "In the past, the reason why the royal family ate the fruit right away was because if they were to ever keep it, it was vey obvious that fights and wars would be wagged over it. And even then, there were still many."


    "I-I have to be careful then¡­" I sighed. "A-Alright Naturia, we better just evolve you right away, let''s not keep this fruit for too long in this world, hahah¡­"


    "Foo! I''m ready anytime!" Naturia was very excited.


    -----

 Chapter 968 Evolving Naturia

    <h4>Chapter 968 Evolving Naturia </h4>


    ?----- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After collecting the Yggdrasil Fruit and saving it inside my inventory, we had some breakfast first before anything, and once we were done with that, I decided to do the evolution ritual inside of my Dungeon''s first floor.


    Just to make sure there wouldn''t be any weird variables, like a crazy monstering to eat the fruit right away or something. My mother also said its scent could go all the way through various continents, and that we were lucky we were in the skies where the scent would dissipate above the clouds¡­


    So we better use it as quick as possible to not make any more problems ur!


    By the way, before evolving her, these were Naturia''s final stats after she hit max level some months ago.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Naturia]


    [Race]: [True Nature Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Magical Spirit Tree: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [50/50]


    [HP]: [4.165/4.165]


    [MP]: [7.375/7.375]


    [Strength]: [1.367]


    [Defense]: [1.720]


    [Magic]: [4.850]


    [Resistance]:?[4.310]


    [Agility]: [2.705]


    [Luck]: [1.520]


    [Charm]: [2.000]


    [Skills]: [Photosynthesis: Lv10] [Seed Bullet: Lv10] [Nature''s Healing: Lv10] [Entangling Vines: Lv9] [Leaf Of Life: Lv9] [Mana Fruit: Lv7] [Spiritual Healing Aura: Lv7] [Life Enhancement: Lv7] [Nature''s Rage: Lv5] [Forest Spirit Domain: Lv5] [Spiritual Buds: Lv5]


    -----


    Now that the Stars were updated into the Status, it was shown she was actually three stars in her race and ss¡­ And I guess it makes sense, she had gone through like four evolutions.


    From a tiny seed to a seedling, to a little nt, to a small tree, to a magical spirit tree! Quite honestly, it was amazing how far she has gone.


    "You''ve suree a long way, Naturia!" I giggled.


    "Have I, master?" She wondered. "Maybe I''ll get even bigger now, hehehe!"


    "Let''s hope so! I''m going to feed you an S+ Grade Material, so it better work!" I nodded. "Now, mom, I think it''s ready, right?"


    "Yes, we''ve worked on it." My mom nodded.


    We spent an entire hour working on a huge magic circle with my mother, uncle Arafunn, and Alice. I could had done it on my own, but I would had taken much longer. And the help of my mother and my uncle helped on refining the magic circle so it all would work much better.


    "Alright, your Familiar Spirit must already be on her fourth stage of evolution, right? That''s where they always get stuck until you find the incredibly rare material they need." My mother seemed to have experienced this herself quite a bit. "Prepare yourself, once they hit the fifth stage, Spirits be incredibly strong. They not only gain new forms, but also new and amazing abilities, even elements they weren''t able to use before can be avable."


    "W-Wow, really¡­?" I was shocked.


    "Indeed!" She nodded. "But enough chit-chat, let''s start. Naturia, sit over there."


    "Okay~" Naturia sat over the center of the magic circle.


    All the materials I''ve gathered were all ced in arge circr node each, with thergest one right next to her having the Yggdrasil Fruit Yggdra created.


    I wonder¡­ will her stats be as big as Nephilim and Yggdra after her evolution? They''re indeed ridiculous stats! But those two aren''t Spirits though, they''re still different. Nephilim is a golem I guess, and Yggdra is a spirit tree monster.


    "Let''s begin." I said. "Spiritual Evolution Circle, activate!"


    FLAAASH!


    I let all of my Mana flow into the magic circle, which activated rapidly. All its runes rotated against one another, the materials were being absorbed, turned into pure energy, and flying towards Naturia.


    The energies and auras of the materials reached her, fusing into her body one after another, generating big explosions of pure light, which were almost blinding.


    Andstly, the Yggdrasil Fruit became the brightest light, resembling a small star of its own!


    FLASH!


    The light engulfed her once more, as I felt Naturia''s very existence changing, rewriting itself, and bing even greater. I felt millions of Runes spreading across her entire body and soul.


    This was¡­ the evolution of a Spirit into the Fifth Stage, something much more special than other beings!


    The bright light slowly receded, as Naturia''s silhouette could be seen from within the bright, receding light. She looked more humanoid than before too, and around my same size, maybe five to ten centimeters smaller, but she was really tall now.


    "Huh? Oh¡­ Did I became human?" She wondered. "Oh, elf! No?"


    He appearance left us all mesmerized. From a Spirit that looked to be made of nts, into the appearance of a beautiful, young, and innocent-looking elven-like girl, with very long and sharp elven ears, long green hair made into two tails, wrapped on countless flowers, vines, and other nts.


    She was wearing a beautiful green dress made of all kinds of nts, flowers and little fruits growing over her dress. Her skin was of a clear brown color, with many green colored tattoos across it, resembling the branches and roots of a tree.


    I noticed her exposed back, a big tattoo of arge Yggdrasil tree, its branches and roots spreading across the rest of her body.


    In her forehead, there was a little green jewel as well, overflowing with spiritual energy and¡­ a hint of divinity!


    "W-What¡­?!" My mother of all people reacted in utter disbelief. "What¡­ has she be?! This is unheard of! T-This is¡­!"


    "I can''t believe it¡­" Arafunn was just as immensely bbergasted.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Naturia wondered.


    Without realizing, her very presence exuded a tremendous aura of divine spiritual energy, shaped into the form of a gigantic tree made of pure green and golden light, growingrger andrger¡­


    "Such a Divine Aura! That''s my daughter!" Yggdra was very proud.


    "T-This is insane!" Alice said. "N-Naturia¡­ She became¡­!"


    Ding!


    [The Familiar Spirit [Naturia] has evolved into a [Divine Nature Spirit: Dryad (B+ Rank)]!]


    [All her Stats have greatly increased!]


    [She learned new Skills!]


    "She became a Dryad!" I said in surprise. "Wait, Dryad¡­"


    "Those are the Divine Nature Spirits that watch over the Yggdrasil Trees¡­ They are the guardians of the forest, incredibly strong beings born from the world itself to protect its nature!" My mother exined. "T-This is incredible¡­!"


    -----

 Chapter 969 Evolved Naturia!

    <h4>Chapter 969 Evolved Naturia! </h4>


    ?-----


    "Hmmm, really? I don''t feel thaaat different, foo!" Naturia said, raising an eyebrow and looking at herself. "Though I have soft skin now¡­ and hair?! Wow!"


    "You passed from being a spirit to be a Dryad." Said my mother. "That by itself feels like¡­ the World''s Will has decided you were worthy enough, Naturia."


    "R-Really?" Naturia wondered. "Wait, who''s the World''s Will?"


    "This girl is just as clueless as innocent." My motherughed a bit.


    "My daughter has really be big." The Spirit of Yggdra smiled, feeling proud. "You''ve grown so strong! It was worth it to give it my all to create that fruit!"


    "Thank you mommy!" Naturia hugged her mother''s manifestation. "Now what should we do? Oh, I''m hungry all out of the sudden¡­ Is it because I have a belly?"


    Suddenly she lifted up her dress, revealing her nude body to me¡­ She didn''t had nipples though, and alsocked a reproductive organ too. I guess it makes sense, she was still a spirit.


    But still¡­ Now that she looked like a young elf girl, this wasn''t something she should be doing!


    "Naturia! Don''t lift your dress like that, be more decent, okay? You have to cover your body." I told her.


    "Eeeh? But why?" She wondered, tilting her head. "Foo¡­ Do I look ugly, master?"


    "N-No, you''re actually really precious." I sighed, caressing her head and giving her a kiss in her forehead. "I''m just trying to tell you to just cover yourself, it''s something normal, alright? Nothing bad about it."


    "Hmmm¡­ oway!" Naturia nodded. "I''ll cover myself! Now¡­ I''m hungy."


    "Hahaha, for being something like a Dryad, she sure isx about it." Laughed my uncle.


    "I''ve never had a contract with one, I can''t believe my daughter has a Divine Spirit as a contracted familiar." My mother couldn''t believe her eyes even now. "Well, I do have Divine Spirits but¡­ Well, none of Nature!"


    "Hehe, I guess I''m rather amazing." I felt like acting cocky for a bit. "No, Naturia is!" I lifted her off the ground, as she raised her tiny arms.


    "I''m amazing foo!" She celebrated.


    Like that, we walked back outside, where everyone go to see Naturia''s new appearance and everything. I also decided to check her Status while she was getting praises by everyone for how simr she looked to elves or humans now¡­


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Naturia]


    [Race]: [Divine Spirit of Nature: Dryad: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Divine Spirit Tree Princess: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [B+]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [HP]: [7.500/7.500] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [MP]: [125.000/125.000]


    [Strength]: [5.500]


    [Defense]: [8.500]


    [Magic]: [35.000]


    [Resistance]:?[35.000]


    [Agility]: [30.000]


    [Luck]: [20.000]


    [Charm]: [30.000]


    [Skills]: [Spiritual Photosynthesis: Lv1] [Spirit Seed Cannon: Lv1] [Divine Nature''s Healing Light: Lv1] [Energy-Draining Spiritual Vines: Lv1] [Divine Leaf Of Life: Lv1] [Mana Fruit: Lv8] [Spiritual Healing Aura: Lv8] [Life Enhancement: Lv8] [Nature''s Rage: Lv6] [Forest Spirit Domain: Lv6] [Spiritual Buds: Lv6] [Divine Nature Spirit''s Aura: Lv1] [Divine Nature Spirit Magic: Lv1] [Nature Assimtion: Lv1]


    -----


    What in the world with those stats?! She gave such a huge jump! Is this the power of turning from a Fourth Stage to a Fifth Stage?


    No, even then, it is even more because she also became a rare Divine Spirit, a Dryad! It is an evenrger plus, I guess.


    Most of her already maxed out skills evolved as well, which is amazing! I think this is the first time it happens to a Familiar of mine.


    Photosynthesis became Spiritual Photosynthesis, now when she absorbs sunlight she also can generate spiritual energy and boost her stats!


    Spirit Seed Cannon is the Seed Bullet Skill, now she can fire powerful spirit seeds that explode into spiritual energy, very deadly!


    Divine Nature''s Healing Light is her Nature''s Healing, it now generates a big amount of light that heals a wide range.


    Her vines can now drain Mana and Life force from foes she entangles and traps with, and her Leaf of Life is now Divine Leaf of Life, healing arger fixed amount of HP now.


    Aside from that, she got three new Skills, which could be said to be "Divine Skills", they are all looking to be pretty strong and their names are self-exnatory. Thest one though, seems to give her the ability to assimte with nature itself and growrger, while increasing her stats.


    It drains her MP and Spirit Energy constantly, and she can''t use my own MP to activate it either, so it might be a trump card for now¡­ But it looks strong.


    "Wow, you became so different now, Naturia! You''re like a¡­ human or elf?" Wondered Aquarina. "Like a mix between the two, maybe! Though your ears are much longer and pointier! Oh, they end on green colored leaves!"


    "Hehehe, really? Foo foo! I didn''t realized!" Naturia was shocked by this realization.


    "I-Is she really the same little seed from before?" Zack asked. "T-This is insane, how much she has changed¡­ Maybe if I hadn''t meet Mist before, I would had fallen for Sylphy''s Spirit¡­"


    "You''re so cute, Naturia!" Mist cried, hugging her tightly. "Oh wow, you''re so warm too! You''re all physical and not just pseudo ethereal!"


    "Yeah!" Naturia nodded. "We can be better frens now!"


    "Well, you''re always sticking with us as Sylphy''s favorite spirit so I doubt that''ll change much now." Laughed Luck.


    "You''re so cute and big! This is my first time meeting a divine spirit like this! Oh my gosh!" Lara was hugging Naturia and then started stretching her cheeks.


    "Uweehh¡­ L-Lara, shtooop¡­" Naturia cried, but didn''t really fight back.


    "Naturia! Naturia!" Zephy ran to her side. "You''re taller than me now?!"


    "Hehehe, yeah!" Naturia giggled. "Foo! You''re tiny, Zephy! Foo Foo!" She suddenly grabbed him and lifted him off the ground. She had over 5k Strength, so that wasn''t hard at all now.


    "Ooh, lift me too!" Celica ran there. "I want to be lifted by a divine spirit!"


    "Hehhe, okay!" Naturia did so happily. "Have fruits, they''re free for my friends!" She quickly gave everyone Mana Fruits.


    "This was quite an eventful morning." Aquarinamented.


    "It truly was¡­" Iughed a bit. "Now, where should we get going?"


    "Kyu¡­" Tiny Pyuku appeared above Aquarina''s head, looking at the horizon.


    "What has gotten into you?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "Maybe he''s eager to explore?" I asked.


    "Pyuku!"


    But out of nowhere, Pyuku jumped away and started running somewhere!


    -----

 Chapter 970 Where Is Pyuku Going?

    <h4>Chapter 970 Where Is Pyuku Going? </h4>


    ?-----


    Pyuku suddenly started running away, very far away so fast we were shocked! The little blue slime grew several cat-like legs and ran as if his life depended on it!


    "PYUKU?! Where are you going out of nowhere?!" Aquarina panicked, quickly beginning to chase him.


    "W-Wait, Aquarina!" I chased her over as well.


    However, for some amazing reason, Pyuku was incredibly fast.


    "Ahh¡­ W-We can''t catch him!" Aquarina said.


    "Wait a second, stop!" I quickly ran towards her and stopped her. "We can find himter. Can''t you sense his presence anywhere he''ll go? He can''t get too far away."


    "A-Ah¡­ right." Aquarina sighed. "But just what the hell has gotten into him? He''s usually such azy little slime, he does nothing but sleep and eat."


    "Maybe he sensed his kin or something?" I wondered. "Well, let''s gather with everyone else first, looks like it went to the Evergreen Forest, where we''ll go next, so we can find him with mom and the rest."


    "Right¡­" Aquarina sighed. "Pyuku¡­"


    "Don''t worry! He''s a pretty strong little guy. Hasn''t he eaten tons of monsters? Last time I remember, he grew stronger the more he ate." I said.


    "Yeah, he''s strong but sozy. Barely participating in fights." Aquarina sighed. "Hecks motivation! Even in some of the biggest fights, he barely does much other than shield us from attacks sometimes."


    "Hahahah¡­ He doescks motivation." I agreed. "Don''t worry, it''s going to be alright. I didn''t knew you cared so much about the little goober."


    "I do¡­" Aquarina said. "He might be silent andzy, but he''s still one of my three Familiars. We''ve made a bond and all¡­ Like with Leviathan and Undine. The two of them are also precious to me."


    "Right, are you two there?" I wondered.


    POOF! POOF!


    Both Spirits appeared in that moment, making themselves visible.


    "Hello Sylphy! Hehehe¡­ Pyuku ran away! Hehehe¡­" Undineughed mischievously. "Maybe I should run away too to prank Aquarina?"


    "Graarr!" Leviathan roared, nodding. He couldn''t talk but he seemed to understand our words. "Roar¡­"


    "D-Don''t you dare run away!" Aquarina cried. "Why would you? Dummy¡­"


    "S-Sorry, don''t get angry out of nowhere now!" Undine sighed, patting her head with her little hands.


    Since Aquarina made a bond with little Undine that she had grown alongside her in a simr fashion than my own spirts, the same for Leviathan.


    After having grown stronger on their own, they were muchrger, Undine looked more mature as well, but she was still mostly around the same size, maybe twice as big? But that isn''t much either.


    And Leviathan¡­ still looks like a young ice or sea dragon, I think. Maybe I should help her Familiars grow stronger too. Should I give them System Seeds?


    Ah, shouldn''t I had thought about that much earlier?!


    "They''re mypanions, even if they''re not as incredible as your spirits!" Aquarina smiled. "So of course I miss him¡­ Stupid Pyuku! After all the time I spend on taking care of him, he just runs away like he never cared about me!"


    "There, there, it''s alright." I smiled. "Well, my familiars can grow so strong because of the System Seeds too. So I was thinking¡­ How about I give some to your familiars too? Huh? How about it?"


    "R-Really?!" Aquarina was surprised. "I never thought about it! But¡­ It would make me feel a bit guilty¡­ You''ve already done so much for me, honeybun."


    "I know~ But I can always do some more." I giggled. "Don''t worry, you can pay me backter in some other fashion." I shrugged.


    "How about I pay you with kisses?" Aquarina smiled coquettishly, giving me a big kiss in my lips. "Mooch!"


    "Hehehe, maybe!" I giggled a bit. "Now, Undine, Leviathan, want to grow stronger?"


    "Stronger¡­? What do you mean, Sylphy?" Undine was confused.


    "Raarr?" Leviathan tilted his little dragon head.


    As we made our way back to my house with everyone else, I decided to tell Alice about it.


    "Okay, let''s do it¡­ I think I can muster two right now!" She agreed immediately. "You''re running a bit low on EXP though, Sylphy, is that alright?"


    "Yeah, I don''t really mind, I''ll get more as we explore the continent." I nodded.


    "Sylphy, Alice¡­" Aquarina felt a bit moved. "T-Thank you for helping my spirits gain the potential to get stronger¡­ ugh, I feel so guilty. What can I do to pay back aside from kisses? Oh, right, I am fairly good at alchemy! And also I''m getting good at crafting¡­" She started murmuring to herself. "Hehehe, I''ll make something then!"


    "Really?" I wondered. "Then I''ll be looking forward to it!" I giggled. "Now¡­!"


    Ding!


    [You''ve exchanged 7.250.000 EXP!]


    [You have created two [System Seeds]!]


    Two silver-colored cubes emerged in front of my hands, as I gave them to Undine and Leviathan. The two Spirits were curious, but happily received the treasures.


    FLAAASH! FLAAASH!


    Their bodies started glowing with incredibly bright light, as blue circuits emerged across and then slowly receded, their Status were quickly registered and created¡­ Well, that was quick and easy!


    Ding!


    [The Familiar Spirit [Undine] has been registered within the System, a new Status has been created.]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Undine]


    [Race]: [Young Water Spirit: ¡ï]


    [ss]: [River Fairy: ¡ï]


    [Rank]: [E+]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [HP]: [1.250/1.250]


    [MP]: [5.000/5.000]


    [Strength]: [800]


    [Defense]: [800]


    [Magic]: [2.250]


    [Resistance]: [1.500]


    [Agility]: [1.000]


    [Luck]: [1.000]


    [Charm]: [2.500]


    [Skills]: [Water Maniption: Lv4] [Sharp Spirit Trident: Lv3] [Turbulent River Currents: Lv3] [Healing Spring Water: Lv2]


    -----


    [The Familiar Spirit [Leviathan] has been registered within the System, a new Status has been created.]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Leviathan]


    [Race]: [Little Ice Dragon Spirit: ¡ï]


    [ss]: [Newborn Dragon: ¡ï]


    [Rank]: [E+]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [HP]: [2.250/2.250]


    [MP]: [3.500/3.500]


    [Strength]: [2.250]


    [Defense]: [2.000]


    [Magic]: [1.850]


    [Resistance]: [1.000]


    [Agility]: [800]


    [Luck]: [800]


    [Charm]: [1.000]


    [Skills]: [Ice Maniption: Lv4] [Ice Crystal Scales: Lv3] [Freezing Breath: Lv3] [Icicle Spears: Lv2]


    ----- n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh wow, their stats are much higher than I thought for E+ Rank Spirits!" I said in surprise. "I guess all this time they have still grown stronger even if they couldn''t evolve!"


    "Really?" Aquarina was happy, hugging her spirits.

 Chapter 971 Mother And Son

    <h4>Chapter 971 Mother And Son </h4>


    ?-----


    After looking at Aquarina''s Spirits Status, I wondered what else I could get if we gave one to Pyuku too. He was certainly the strongest and most mysterious, we''ve never seen slime monsters other than him either, so it would be really interesting to know.


    Once we finally find him, I''ll make sure to give him a System Seed so we can help him be even stronger, and see what''s up with his Skills and Race!


    "Oh, you''re back. Just what happened?" My mother asked.


    "You ran away out of nowhere, did you find a rare monster roaming around?" Nepheline wondered.


    "Pyuku ran way out of nowhere!" Said Aquarina. "He went to the Evergreen Forest¡­ Can we go look for him together?"


    "Oh? Thatzy slime ran away out of nowhere?!" Her mother asked. "What the¡­? I''m going to teach that damn thing a lesson once we find him! Familiars shouldn''t be running away from their masters like that!"


    "Hmm, it sure is strange." Shade agreed. "Well, how about we depart to the ruins while we are at it, Faylen? An?"


    "Sure, I''m ready anytime. We''ve already had breakfast!" My father said, patting my head. "Wanna go on an adventure like old times, Sylphy?"


    "You know I''m more than ready dad!" I nodded happily. "I remember I only explored that mysterious forest very little; I want to give it another try!"


    "Hahaha, I can tell you''re super excited." My fatherughed. "Then what are we waiting for? Arafunn, Ninhursag! Are you ready?"


    "Sure, we are!" Arafunn nodded. "Anytime!"


    "dly, I really want to explore this beautiful continent. I can sense the presence of very strong beasts roaming itsnds¡­ Maybe its time for me to acquire new Monster Cores to shapeshift into." Ninhursag said.


    "You haven''t gotten a new year in years, haven''t you?" Asked my mother. "What was thest one?"


    "The ck Wyvern from Eastgrain''s attack¡­" Said Ninhursag. "I have a limit of them, but I''ve grown stronger since then, I think I can fit one or two more¡­ I have to choose carefully what will be my next transformations slots¡­"


    Skin Changers had a truly unique way to grow stronger, devouring a prey and then using their magic crystals as catalyst, they could "register" them within their physiques as "shapes" they canter transform into, gaining their stats and skills temporarily in those forms.


    It is the ultimate form of the Beast Aura thing she taught us, but perhaps even more evolved and personal, a unique power of her bloodline which can only be barely imitated by us through intense training.


    I remember that back then, she was quite conflicted and alone, and once we had to run away from the Amazonian Jungles, she started to slowly open much more better to us. I guess it has to do with having had her revenge in a way, although not exactly against the same person that took away her parents¡­ but a Blue Demon that, agh, I really don''t want to remember that to be honest.


    "Does that means you get locked to whatever you choose first, mom?" Zack wondered.


    "Well, it''s not like I''m locked with whatever I assume first, I can switch around too." Ninhursag answered one of Zack''s questions. "And choose what I desire to be a permanent transformation. This is why it''s good to always have some free slots as well."


    "Interesting¡­" Zack analyzed. "I wonder if I could one day get that sort of power¡­ No, right? I''m not even a Skin Changer like mom¡­ What about Luck?"


    "I don''t think I could either, that''s way too advanced. My transformation is rted with the Divine Beast Spirits I was blessed with." Luck exined. "Apletely different power I think."


    "Indeed, both of you can''t get the power¡­ normally. But you could eventually inherit its core aspects and transform them, fusing them with your own abilities." Ninhursag exined. "This is what we''ll go do eventually, once the end of the yeares and we must depart."


    "I see¡­" Zack nodded. "It has to do with the inheritance, huh?"


    "Indeed. It has special techniques and treasures that will help you more than you think. Believe me, you do have the talent. Luck by being a Beast hero, and you¡­ because I''ve made sure to train you to be able to, despite your shorings." Ninhursag said. "To me, you''re just as amazing as the heroes, my dear son."


    "M-Mother¡­" Zack felt embarrassed, blushing a bit. "Thanks for helping me grow stronger¡­"


    "It''s fine." She hugged him, giving him a kiss on his forehead. "You''re my precious family, Zack¡­ Mom would do anything for you."


    "Y-You''ve gotten really closetely¡­" Zack blushed a bit more.


    "What? You don''t like it?" Asked Ninhursag with a coquettish smile.


    "I-It''s not like I don''t like it¡­" Zack was being rubbed by Ninhursag''srge breasts as she hugged him. "I-It''s just that¡­ err, just forget it."


    "Hm?" Ninhursag didn''t get it, she weas very oblivious of her tremendous beauty.


    After all, I have to admit she''s too sexy! I think my first crush with a woman was when we first meet her, her body is just so hot though!


    Those beautiful and wide hips, herrge breasts, her muscr yet beautiful and feminine frame, her gorgeous and wless face, her long hair¡­


    And above all, that dark brown chocte skin, covered on white tattoos¡­ She has such an exotic beauty!


    Ah, I better stop, Aquarina is my everything now.


    But yeah, I did had¡­ quite the strong crush on her, itsted very little, though I still find her very attractive¡­


    "Anyways, let''s get going." My mother made me snap out of my thoughts. "Sylphy?"


    "Y-Yeah!" I nodded, as Aquarina wondered what I was even thinking about.


    "Hm?" She wondered.


    "Ahahaha, I was just wondering about the spirits." I smiled, trying to act innocently.


    "Oh, they''re fine, don''t worry about side effects." Aquarina smiled.


    "I''ve noticed they got stronger out of nowhere!" Said Lara. "What happened to them?"


    "Err, we can exinter, nothing too big." I smiled.


    "Yeah!" Aquarina nodded.


    We couldn''t just talk out-loud about the system in front of our parents¡­


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 972 Into The Evergreen Forest, And New Quest!

    <h4>Chapter 972 Into The Evergreen Forest, And New Quest! </h4>


    ?-----


    Once we were done and had packed everything for traveling, we set off into the gigantic Evergreen Forest. It was very beautiful, being muchrger than the forest surrounding Agartha.


    The forest held all kinds of beautiful trees, some bearingrge and edible fruits of all kinds. The shade wasfortable below the strong sun of Cloudia, and there were all matter of little critters walking here and there, though most immediately ran away the moment they heard our footsteps.


    The sound of birds singing, cicadas ringing, and all kinds of other creatures made the background of the forest all the more soothing, somehow.


    You could really feel absorbed by the atmosphere of summer and a nice, green forest. I had the small desire to just sit down below one of them and take a nap with Aquarina¡­


    Oh, of course, it was also covered on all sorts of exotic and rare nts. Some I had never seen before, so I started picking a few as we moved, my mother exining this ce to us.


    "The Evergreen Forest is thergest forest of Cloudia, it expands over hundreds of kilometers all across the southeast area, it has three veryrge rivers that divide into smaller ones all across the entire sector." She exined. "It is also the home for most of the life in the continent, all kinds of animals and monsters make this their home, some extinct species of monsters roam in here as well, which you can''t find anywhere else anymore, such as the Six-Legged Giant Lizards, for example."


    "Really? Is it THAT big?" Lara wondered. "Woow¡­ Makes sense because there are so many Spirits! Right Naturia?"


    "Foo!" Naturia nodded. "I can sense and feel so many of my kin here! Though, not Dryads¡­"


    Despite her change of form, Naturia could still float in midair and turn ethereal, so she had an easy timeing along as always and didn''t even need to walk! I was a bit envious of that.


    "This is my first time having my senses so far into the forest¡­" Yggdra said. "I did help it grow a bit with my own children as well."


    "Oh, I guess you''ve made the Evergreen Forest evenrger now, Yggdra." My mother giggled a bit. "Anyways, any questions? This is the perfect opportunity to learn things."


    "What sort of materials are in here?" Celeste asked.


    "Oh, are there strong monsters we can hunt?" Mist asked.


    "I wonder where those are ruins you talked about, auntie¡­" Celica said.


    "Is there some Spirit Sanctuary nearby?" Lara wondered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Now, now, one question at a time, girls¡­" Sighed my mom, feeling slightly overwhelmed.


    As my mother answered all kinds of questions, I noticed Aquarina looking around, sniffing the air. She was looking for Pyuku.


    "Hmm¡­ He''s farther away, I can sense him still running¡­" She sighed. "Pyuku, you dumb rascal, where are you even going to?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll make sure to find him no matter what." I smiled, patting her shoulders.


    "I hope so¡­" She sighed.


    And then¡­


    Ding!


    [A New [Special Quest] has been generated: [Level Up Aquarina''s Spirits and Find Pyuku]!]


    [After the mysterious disappearance of Pyuku, Aquarina has been worried sick of that rascal! However, to cheer her up, you''ve also given Systems to her Spirits, because you felt bad her Spirits weren''t as strong as yours after seeing Naturia''s amazing evolution.]


    [Now, how about we kill multiple birds with one stone? Help Aquarina hunt monsters and level up her partners, while looking for Pyuku at the same time!]


    [Help Undine and Leviathan reach Level 20 before finding Pyuku, and then find Pyuku afterwards to receive bountiful rewards!]


    [Though, where might Pyuku have even gone to?]


    [Quest Completion Rewards]: [5.000.000 EXP] [???] [???] [???]


    [Time Limit]:[3 Hours]


    [This Quest has been shared with Aquarina.]


    Wow, a quest out of nowhere?! It''s been several months since then!


    And it is quite challenging at that, with several mysterious Rewards and 5 million EXP¡­ not bad. If I do this quickly, I can get even more EXP as apletion bonus before the time limit too.


    Level 20 shouldn''t be hard for E+ Rank Spirits, a few dozen strong monsters would do the trick!


    "Alright, how about we make your spirits stronger after the little gift I gave to them?" I proposed her. "While looking for Pyuku, so we can kill two birds with one stone?"


    "Hmm¡­ W-Well, I guess. Though with our parents here, no monsters are approaching us¡­" Aquarina sighed.


    "Mom, dad, everyone, can you lower your auras? While we are at it, we want to hunt monsters too!" I protested.


    "Hmmm, I guess it wouldn''t hurt to let you all warmup a bit, it has been a little while since you trained." My father agreed.


    "I suppose there''s no helping it." My mother agreed. "Alright everyone, let''s let the monsters approach! Time for the young heroes to have some training for once."


    FLAAASH!


    The Auras of all our powerful parents recede in a second, we also hid our owns, only letting go the aura of just our life force and rich mana.


    Our footsteps and our voices quickly attracted the attention of many monsters roaming around, looking for easy prey¡­ though they were being fooled into believing we were easy prey.


    "Alright, looks like something''s getting closer!" Zack said, smiling. "Time to check what the monsters of Cloudia have to offer!"


    "Don''t be too reckless though, Zack!" Mist said. "Let''s analyze the situation as they get closer."


    "Well while you''re sitting analyzing the situation I''m going to get them all for myself." Aquarina smiled with a cocky smirk. "Leviathan and Undine gotta get stronger after all! I''m going to make them evolve until they get as strong as Naturia!"


    "Now that''s the spirit!" I nodded. "Oh? They''re here¡­"


    I looked into the distance, realizing there were several shadowy figures approaching, they had six legs, and were covered on blue and green scales, their sizes varying from four meters to six meters each.


    They exuded powerful Auras of Tier 4 to 5 Monsters¡­ Not bad for our weing party!


    "SHAAAH!"


    [Arge pack of [Six-Legged Giant Lizards (Tier 4)] have cornered you!]


    [They''re being led by stronger [Eight-Legged Giant Lizards (Tier 5)], be careful!]


    Be careful? These guys are just walking bags of EXP!


    -----

 Chapter 973 Aquarina Is Way Too Cool!

    <h4>Chapter 973 Aquarina Is Way Too Cool! </h4>


    ?-----


    Aquarina was pumped up to level up her Spirits, so she was the first to leap into action. This time, however, she didn''t brute forced her way through, summoning her two spirits and telling them to fight alongside her.


    "SHAAAH!"


    Several of the six-legged lizards ran towards her. They were roughly a dozen, and three of them chose her as their opponent.


    A bad decision, quite honestly.


    "Alright, Undine! [Sharp Spirit Trident]! [Turbulent River Currents]!"


    "Alright Aquarina~!"


    Undine was summoned by her side, as she conjured her new Skills,bining them with Aquarina''s fighting style as she leaped into battle.


    FLUOSH!


    Five enormous currents of spiraling river waters emerged around her, hitting the three six-legged lizards attacking her, and pushing them away.


    SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH!


    The water was so strong and with so much pressure within that the attacks even pierced through the monster''s defenses, leaving them covered on several wounds.


    "Now¡­!"


    Aquarina rushed towards them once she leaped into the airs, her hands quickly summoning a huge trident made of pure Water Attribute Spirit Energy.


    "RAAAAH!"


    With a mighty roar, she pierced the head of one of the lizards with it, killing it on the spot!


    CLAAASH!


    "SHYAAGH!"


    "GRUOOH!"


    The other two aggressively attacked her, responding with tail attacks, sh attacks, and bites! However, Aquarina''s body was suddenly covered on glistening silver-colored scales.


    "[Ice Crystal Scales]! Well done, Leviathan!"


    "ROAR!"


    The little Leviathan wagged his tail happily to be praised, as Aquarina''s body was covered on a hue armor made of frost scales, she looked amazing!


    The lizard bites were strong, but her armor resisted the powerful bites and their tail wipes with ease, even easier their shing attacks with their sharp ws.


    "HYAAH!"


    Aquarina started leaping from one lizard to another, piercing their heads with the trident Undine kept summoned, while spears of frost emerged around her, rotating as they attacked the lizards trying to get her.


    "[Icicle Spears]!"


    Leviathan summoned dozens of icicle spears, piercing the bodies of the weakened six-legged lizards, while Aquarina killed them once she pierced their heads!


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH!


    As she was massacring the monsters, everyone was watching in awe in the back, me included! I guess she''s really pumped up today.


    Although she was so sad over Pyuku, it seems she''s letting off some steam now with this monster hunting. And well, maybe what we didst night is still lingering in her mind.


    "Amazing, have her synchronization with her spirits be stronger?" Wondered my mother. "She''s using their abilities much better now; they''re working as a single being."


    "Yeah, I just noticed." My father agreed.


    "Sister-inw is strong!" Zephy agreed. "I want a spirit too though!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You''ll get one eventually!" Celica said. "Well, you could always get a Familiar like me too."


    "Ooh, right, that''s also a possibility." Zephy nodded.


    "Aquarina¡­ She seems to be working harder than before, while limiting all her abilities to let her Spirits do a lot of work." Said Nepheline, analyzing her daughter''s fighting style.


    "Looks like after seeing Sylphy''s Spirit Evolution, she must have wanted something simr." Shadeughed a bit. "She''s a hard worker, that''s for sure."


    "She''s just killing every single one!" Zackined. "At least leave one for us, no?"


    "Leave her be, Zack." Mist giggled. "She''s having fun!"


    "If we get in the way we''ll only end up slowing her down. If more monsters show up, let''s act, but for now, let''s leave her on her own little world." Celeste shrugged.


    "Woah! Her two Spirits¡­ they got much stronger!" Lara said in surprise. "Hmm, I wonder if Sylphy has something to do with it~"


    "I¡­ Uuuh, nah." I simply feigned ignorance on the situation. "She''s just really motivated! That''s all¡­ Her Spirits are merely answering to her motivation."


    "She sure fights wild." Luck said. "No matter how many times I watch her fight, I always hope to never be her enemy¡­"


    "Dummy, we''re all friends, that''s never happening." Lara giggled. "But I guess you can ask her to spar with her!"


    "W-What?! No way, she''s going to demolish me¡­" Luck wasn''t really confident about a 1v1 against Aquarina.


    "Heh, from all the spars we''ve had, I''ve won a fair bit!" Zack said. "She might look very strong but she got a few weaknesses. She alsocks physical defense, her body''s nimble and all, but she''s not good at taking too many blows¡­ Well, that''s a bit different now, that ice armor she''s covered on¡­ It looks tough."


    "Very tough¡­" Mist nodded.


    "SHAAAAAHHH!!!"


    The Eight-Legged Giant Lizard stepped in once all itsckeys died. Our friends weren''t even able to touch any monster because Aquarina just hunted them all in a sh.


    "Oh? Are you mad I hunted your pack?" Aquarina smiled defiantly, her eyes turning from blue to red, a strong aura of darkness emerging from her body. "I''ll take you on!"


    "ROOOAARR!"


    The Eight-Legged Giant Lizard exuded a mighty aura of its own, enhancing its power temporarily just like Aquarina! Both shed against one another right away!


    CLASH!


    Aquarina''s armor constantly shattered and recovered thanks to Leviathan, while she swung her fists against the lizard, imbuing shadows, and water into the tridents she created thanks to Undine''s powers.


    Meanwhile, her opponent attacked with a myriad of w attacks, it had so many arms that it was to be expected! Both seemed to be on a slight stalemate.


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH!


    "I don''t want too much of my powers but¡­!" Aquarina smiled, her red eyes glowing even brighter, as one of her arms transformed, gaining countless ck spots until her fingers turned into giant, sharp ws, epassed on the water of Undine and Leviathan''s ice. "This should count, right?! [Abyssal Frost w]!"


    CRASH!


    Her w pierced through the Eight-Legged Giant Lizard''s attacks, the beast desperately opened its jaws, unleashing a devastating fire breath attack!


    SLAAASH!


    However, Aquarina easily shed through the mes, cutting the lizard''s head into two perfect slices, and making the enormous creature fall into the ground!


    "Phew¡­ Well, that wasn''t half bad to let out some steam." Aquarina sighed in relief, covered on blood.


    I know I should feel a bit scared, but the only thing I can think of is that my girlfriend is amazingly cool!


    -----

 Chapter 974 Hunting And Exploring

    <h4>Chapter 974 Hunting And Exploring </h4>


    ?-----


    Ding!


    [Your Party has defeated [Six-Legged Giant Lizards (Tier 4)] x14!]


    [Your Party has defeated [Eight-Legged Giant Lizards (Tier 5)] x1!]


    [You gained half of the earned EXP!]


    [You earned 800.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] has gained 2 Levels!]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] have gained 12 Levels!]


    Oh? Seems like Aquarina gained two levels, nice. Also her Spirits are already midway through! If we fight yet another group of monsters this size, they might get to max level or close to.


    "Nice, they got pretty strong." I ran towards Aquarina to help her gather the corpses. "I think another pack or two of monsters this strong and they might hit max level."


    "Really? Well that''s super fast!" Aquarina was surprised. "It wasn''t so fast with us, was it?"


    "I don''t really remember, but Spirits tend to level up quicker thanks to the bonuses to EXP I give them with my Spiritual Blessing." I said. "It''s a Skill that boosts their Stats and Skill earned!"


    "Wait, what? You had such a Skill?" She was amazed. "So cool! Don''t you have one that boosts our EXP though?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Nope, nothing like that, haha. Hey be happy with what you got already, don''t be greedy." I winked to her. "Feeling better now?"


    "Y-Yeah, while fighting I started to realize I was being a bit¡­ A bit rude with you." She apologized. "Just because Pyuku got lost doesn''t mean I have to act so selfish. You were just trying to cheer me up and I was just thinking about myself¡­ Sorry."


    "A-Aquarina¡­" I felt a bit surprised. "D-Don''t worry, it''s alright! I did felt a bit hurt but¡­ If you apologize! It''s fine."


    "Sorry, really¡­" She hugged me tightly. "You gave your body to mest night and I was just ignoring that while acting like an idiot¡­ I love you¡­ Sowy."


    "Hehehe, it''s alright¡­" I giggled, giving her a kiss. "Don''t feel so guilty, we sometimes get like this. It''s normal. As long as you understand and apologize, then it''s fine."


    "You''re always so nice with me¡­" Aquarina sighed, caressing my face. "Uwaah, I don''t deserve you, Sylphyyyy~!" She hugged me tightly and started rubbing her face on my shoulders.


    I felt overwhelmed by her love. One of the things I love about Aquarina is that she''s always considerate and quickly realizes her mistakes.


    She''s someone that is constantly trying to be the best version of herself.


    "Okay, okay, that''s enough, no more weeping!" I said. "I want your Spirits to get strong anyways, so let''s quickly pick this up here and there and let''s keep moving."


    With Glutton''s help, all the materials were stored inside the Inventory, as we decided to continue our journey. Our friends were talking about how brutal and badass Aquarina was, she felt just a bit embarrassed about it.


    "Your connection with your Spirits has be stronger." Nephelinemented. "Well done. If you continue like this, your Spirits might continue to progress and be stronger. The key to help our Spirits progress is tobine their actions with us, to make their abilities and spells our own as we fight as together as one. This is also something for everyone else to learn."


    "Indeed." Shade nodded. "Also, if you can connect your souls with them more, and imbue them into their magic, your connection will strengthen and they will be stronger over time too. This is something called Spirit Soul Connection Strengthening, it''s a type of Cultivation method. Usually you''ll learn this on the Academy."


    "Wow, sounds fun!" Said Mist. "Maybe my little Spirit can get stronger like that too!"


    "I hadn''t thought about that¡­" Zack was surprised.


    "I want a Spirit even more now¡­" Zephy sighed.


    "Me too, but with my Familiars I''m happy already!" Celica giggled.


    "Eventually in the Academy you will get a Spirit if you can''t get one until then." My mom stepped in to exin that. "There''s a special area known as Spirit Sanctuary, where anybody can get a Spirit from it once you enter. Only one per person though. And if you already had one, you can''t get another from there."


    "Oh, I remember that." Uncle Arafunnughed. "It is a big deal sometimes, like some sort of Ceremony for younglings to show off how talented they might be. The more talented you are, the stronger the Spirit that will appear for you will be¡­ Or so I''ve heard. I already had one by then."


    "Me too, but some others wait until this moment to get one. After all, there''s a rare chance to get very strong ones." My mother added.


    "Oh I got my first spirit from there now that I remember about it!" Father said. "Nepheline too, no?"


    "Yeah, we both had little affinity with spirits back then." Nepheline nodded. "Magicians have better affinity from the start, for us, it took a while to assimte the Elements into our Physiques through Cultivation enough for Spirits to feel naturally attracted to us."


    I guess it could be said the System emtes this Spirit Soul Connection Strengthening that Shade mentioned before and makes the connection stronger while making the Spirits stronger even faster.


    In a way, the System is a very overpowered cheat that can make everyone grow several times faster than normal, on top of their Cultivation!


    It''s a pity I can''t level up myself¡­ But well, there''s Quest Rewards, Skill Evolution and Leveling, and my System Modification Spell to make up for it. And of course, my Infinite Mana!


    "Now, should we move forwards?" Ninhursag interrupted our talk. "Aquarina, is Pyuku nearby? I can smell his scent, he smells like soap."


    "Yeah, he''s running on a straight line to somewhere¡­" Said Aquarina. "Let''s chase him and fight monsters on the way then!"


    "Sounds like a n, we''ll leave the hard work to you kids then!" Arafunnughed, my uncle was quitezy actually, he wasn''t even running himself, just floating in the air. He rxed as if sleeping while floating, folding his arms behind his head. "Now, let''s go~ I''ll take a little sunbath while we are at it."


    "I can''t believe you''re my father''s brother sometimes¡­" My mother facepalmed.


    -----

 Chapter 975 Golem Nest

    <h4>Chapter 975 Golem Nest </h4>


    ?-----


    We kept rapidly moving across the Evergreen Forest, its beautiful trees, wonderful rivers, and glistening unique and rare materials made it a heaven for an Alchemist such as myself!


    I didn''t wanted to take too many things, but I couldn''t stop gathering everything I could find with my hands, greedily taking it all away! Glutton was coughing a bit as I stuffed all sorts of nts, fungi, and crystals into his jaws.


    And as we were halfway through to where Aquarina could sense Pyuku going, we found arge area in the middle of the Evergreen Forest resembling a crater.


    ording to my mother, there were many craters like these all around the continent, this was because the continent was so high up the skies it usually shielded the ground below from meteors that asionally fell from the sky.


    "Oh, this is the Evergreen Crater, it is an area where there''s a few monster nests." My mother said. "Too many perhaps, now that we''ve left for a while¡­ How about we get down there for a quick hunt? I can sense at least a hundred creatures down there."


    "The more beasts you fight, the stronger your Physique will develop as it exercises in each battle and naturally absorbs mana from defeated creatures." My father said. "So if you kids want to get as strong as possible quickly, go down."


    "Using Mana to Cultivate your Physiques is also a good way to grow stronger, but that is considerably slower. It''s always better tobine both methods together for the best effect." Shade rmended. "While fighting, make sure to imbue your entire bodies with your Mana, and make it constantly move across your muscles and bones. Your senses will naturally be enhanced."


    "Over time, you''ll get used to do this and you''ll do it almost naturally." Nepheline added.


    And of course, if webine all of that with the Leveling System for them on top, it makes their growth even faster! Sadly I can''t level up myself, but I''ll do what they just said as well.


    "So? What are ye waiting for?" Ninhursag smiled, quickly transforming into a huge bird. "I''ll supervise you guys from above! I can bring you to whererge groups of beasts are! Follow me!"


    "Alright then! Let''s go!" I roared, leading my entire party as we jumped down. Our parents following us from farther away to not disturb our hunt.


    Ninhursag quickly led us to a small cave filled with gigantic creatures made of stone, ores, and crystals, each one of over three meters of height, thergest reaching heights of six to seven meters.


    They were all Golems! A Golem Cave! These monsters are so rare outside of Dungeons, to think Cloudia harbors them naturally¡­


    "Golems are moremon inside of Dungeons because they need a lot of Natural Mana and other Resources such as Ores and Crystals to be born." Ninhursag exined. "But Cloudia''s filled with that everywhere! Hunt to your heart''s content! They''re tough enemies, so don''t go easy on them!"


    "OOOOHH!" We roared in unison, the golems quickly noticing us, theirrge eyes, made of crystals, glowed brightly once they heard our roars.


    Ding!


    [Arge group of [Giant Stone Golems (Tier 4)], [Giant Crystal Golems (Tier 5)], and a few [Giant Metal Golems (Tier 6)] have noticed your presence!]


    [They quickly rush to attack you, deciding to protect the caves where they were born from their walls and natural resources!]


    A huge group of a dozen Stone Golems rushed forwards greeting us with furious groans and by swinging their enormous arms towards us.


    Because they missed their targets as we swiftly evaded the moment they got closer, they hit the ground instead, making it tremble several times with each of their blows. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    "Uwaah!"


    Mist lost her bnce and ended tripping over the ground, two Golems caught up to her and swung their gigantic arms towards her!


    "HYAAAH!"


    However, Zack appeared right in front of her, defending her against both attacks as he imbued the power of his Spirit into his body, winds, and lightning surging from his arms.


    His two axes, which I''ve reinforced with Alchemy and upgraded with new materials, swung against them at the same time.


    "[Divine Axe Arts]: [Thunderous Repel]!"


    CLAAASH!


    His double attack blew up both of the golem''s arms as a huge explosion of lightning and winds emerged from his attacks. The two golems gained countless cracks over their bodies, but quickly attempted to stomp over him.


    "[Celestial Light Bow Arts]: [Holy Light Arrow Rain]!"


    She fired a single arrow that then multiplied into hundreds, shing over the golems and exploding several times, their entire already weakened bodies started crumbling down!


    "RAAAH!"


    Zack finished them off by swinging his axes against them, their bodies fully crumbling apart, leaving their exposed, deactivated cores and piles of stones.


    CRAAASH! CRAAASH!


    "Phew¡­!"


    As Zack and Mist sighed in relief, I quickly ran in front of them, greeting two Crystal Golems and a Stone Golem that quickly came rushing towards them.


    "Don''t rx yet, you two!" I said, using my shield to take on the powerful blows one after another.


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    "Uurggh¡­! N-Now you''ve done it, bastards!"


    Sapphireughed as she was overflowing with energy she absorbed from their blows. A smile surged in my lips. Her ck and blue scales overflowing with ck and purple mes!


    "Now!" I roared. "[ck Dragon me Riposte]!"


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    The shield released all the umted energy, an explosion of ck mes surged from within, consuming all three of the golems. The mes danced around their bodies, shaping into several snake-like dragons made of ck fire.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Several explosions overwhelmed them, their arms crumbled down, I quickly leaped towards them to finish them off, swinging Scarlet with all my strength.


    "Now, Scarlet! [Demonic Katana Infernal Dance]!"


    "Alright!"


    Scarlet''s katana de overflowed with crimson and golden mes, as I swung her several times while spinning around the golems, evading their arms and hands.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    BOOOM!


    Their bodies were covered on countless shing attacks, the mes bursting into explosions until all three crumbled down to pieces.


    -----

 Chapter 976 Everyone Showcases Their Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 976 Everyone Showcases Their Abilities </h4>


    ?-----


    "Wow! Sylphy you''re so strong!" Mist pped her hands happily after seeing me.


    "T-That''s¡­ three at once?" Zack was amazed. "I-I can do the same too!" Hispetitive spirit surged.


    "Okay then, let''s see who can beat these guys faster!" I smiled. "Like good ol'' times, let''spete! The one that kills the most will get a reward, a¡­ custom made item from me!"


    "What if you win though?" Celeste asked, flying over her cursed spear.


    "If I win then all of you have to do what I say for a whole day!" I giggled evilly.


    "What? No way!" Celica was surprised. "We won''t lose then!"


    Not only did she brought her three gigantic Golem Familiars, Mister Teddy, Mister Jester, and Mister Wolf, but also she unleashed her Phantom Soul Realm Skill, bringing the souls of the monsters she has defeated as Specters.


    Yeah, it has been quite obvious since we''ve analyzed her abilities more, but Celica''s¡­ quite the Necromancer! Not only a Necromancer but also a golem creator and puppeteer. Even my mother and the other heroes admitted her magic abilities and talent were incredible and held overwhelming potential.


    "Heheh, sounds like a nice challenge!" Laraughed, as she was running towards the golems recklessly while holding her scepter and activating its ability.


    Hundreds of small spirits gathered around her, summoning forth the might of many elements at once as giant fireballs, enormous icicle spears, swords made of wind and lightning, and even hammers made of stone descended upon the golems one after another.


    Alongside Celica''s three overpowered Golems and her army of spectral beings, these two girls were like armies of their own, the advancing golems were swiftly caught in several attacks from all sides.


    Elemental explosions made their arms crumble down, while the giant golems kicked and punched them, Mister Jester even had special abilities such as flying and creating special illusion tricks, dividing itself into many illusory clones to confuse the golems. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Gyhihihi~!"


    The giant draconic jesterughed, suddenly its illusions exploded into pink mist, weakening the golems, and reducing their stats, all while the Celica''s own golems crushed them one after another with brute force.


    Her specters mostly protected her from damage by circling around her like a barrier of their own, but she couldbine them into huge phantasmal ws through her Phantasmal Magic.


    "A-Amazing¡­ Celica''s so strong!" Zephy said while watching her move forwards.


    "Hehehe, you think so?" Celica wondered with an innocent giggle. "Come Zephy, don''t stay behind! I''ll let you guard me!"


    "Really? I-I''ll do my best to be your knight!" Zephy was really head over heels for this girl, running to her side with his two swords imbued with his Dark Blood Aura.


    "GROOHH!"


    A Metal Golem got through Celica''s defenses and stomped Lara''s spirit magic, its metallic body imbued with greater resistance to elemental damage and physical damage, it was quite the behemoth.


    "I won''t let you through!"


    Zephyrus held his two swords as his Aura kept surging from his body. Although he hadn''t been part of any big battles before, my little brother has been training nonstop with us.


    Even if he couldn''t enjoy the benefit of the System, he had been strengthening his physique and magic circle, training, and also was wearing a lot of equipment I made, enhanced to boost his stats further.


    Especially those two swords, which were reforged with special materials we got from Arachne and her many demonic followers, giving them Darkness and Blood attribute affinities that resonated well with his!


    And Zephyrus fighting style was slowly shaping itself as he continued training and growing up. His Aura was finally beginning to manifest too, and it was incredibly strong. Although we couldn''t yet understand what it was, it brought him tremendous power when he channeled it temporarily!


    "HYAA!"


    He leaped into midair with his small and nimble body, his two des shining with ck and crimson red auras as his own aura erupted from his body, resembling an almighty giant of darkness and blood, with several eyes.


    "[Dark Blood Sword Arts]: [Heart Piercing Crimson des]!"


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH!


    Countless shing attacks of crimson and ck color descended upon the Metal Golem at once. Zephy''s amazing might was being shown, the tough as hell Tier 6 Monster started being pushed back, stepping back constantly, overwhelmed by the crimson storm that my brother had be!


    "Now¡­ Like big sis¡­!" Zephyrus roared, his Aura growing stronger. "Hahh¡­! [Crimson Blood Dragon]!"


    FLUOSH!


    His Aura fused with his attacks, suddenly summoning a gigantic, menacing red dragon that opened its gigantic jaws and gnawed through the golem''s metallic arms as they attacked him back!


    CRAAASH!


    One of the arms shattered and fell apart, the other gained countless cracks and only managed to attack Zephyrus with a weak blow, which he defended against by transforming his special overpowered aura into a barrier.


    BAAAMMM¡­!


    Hended on the floor but was mostly unscathed. His left eye changed color, the iris turned deep ck while his pupil became red, this was a special effect of his mysterious Blood and Darkness Aura.


    "Ooof¡­ That was a bit strong¡­" Zephyrus sighed.


    "GRUOOHHH!"


    The Metal Golem quickly ran towards him, rising its leg to stomp on him. Zephyrus usually felt a bit tired after using his Aura, and needed a few seconds to rest in intervals, so he was quite exposed there!


    "Thanks for taking care of him, Zephy!" Celica smiled. "[Phantasmal Magic]: [Spectral Queen''s Hand]!"


    Celica raised her hand, dozens of Specters fused together into a gigantic phantasmal hand, shing against the Metal Golem, abusing the cracks Zephy created to make it crumble down into pieces!


    CRAAASH!


    RUMBLE!


    "Amazingly done, Celica!" Zephy said. "You''re so cool as always!"


    "Heheh, you were really cool too!" Celica smiled gently. "Let''s go now! We have more golems to grind! I need the EXP!"


    "S-Sure! I don''t really know what that is but I''ll help you!" Zephy nodded, running to her side.


    The two made an honestly adorable and cool couple, though there was a noticeable age gap of four years¡­ But I am still believing my brother can get her heart eventually!


    You can do it Zephy! Your big sis is cheering for you!


    -----

 Chapter 977 Sylphy’s Might

    <h4>Chapter 977 Sylphy''s Might </h4>


    ?-----


    As my Friends kept advancing and shing against the Golems, even more motivated than ever after I promised them a custom-made equipment piece for them made by me, fully knowing how much that could boost their stats, they all set off to defeat more golems than me.


    And well, also the thing about making them obey everything I say for a day¡­ I actually wasn''t going to do that, but I guess it was also a good incentive.


    "GRAAAH!"


    "GRUOOH!"


    "OOOHH!!"


    Five Golems stepped out of the caves as I was the fastest to get there, with Aquarina right by my side. She wasn''t actingpetitive though and was just working alongside me.


    "Three Crystal Golems, two Metal Golems!" I said. "Aquarina, can you take care of the Crystal ones with your Spirits? Make sure to use their Skills the most so they level up too!"


    "Sure! Leave it to me!" Aquarina nodded happily, leaping into battle.


    We currently had two hours and fifteen minutes before the Quest time limit ended, so we had to hurry up and rack all the EXP possible to level up her Spirits to max and also find Pyuku within this time!


    She leaped into the air, her body overflowing with her Mana and Spiritual Energy from her Spirits. Undine and Leviathan constantly danced around her body, channeling their powers into her.


    She summoned several tridents at once, firing them at the golems and temporarily paralyzing them by hitting their crystal eyes, a tactic I had taught her.


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH!


    "Now¡­! You two, imbue everything you''ve got into my hands!" Aquarina said. "Like we did before, remember?"


    "Oh, I see!" Undine nodded.


    "ROAAR!" Leviathan wagged his tail, understanding.


    She was handicapping herself quite a lot, not overusing her magic nor her Abyssal Embodiment, she wasn''t even using her daggers this time either, just her bare hands.


    This was also a training for Aquarina. She wanted to train her physical body for what has toe next year in her trial. Her mother told her physical body was strong, but it was far from what her Physique Tier should be.


    For that reason, she told her that she had to fight tough enemies with her bare hands, to strengthen the strength of her fists and the toughness of her skin and bones while enhancing the regeneration of her muscles by tearing them down over and over again.


    It was a harsh training, but Aquarina didn''t seem to mind at all, using this opportunity to also train her Spirit Connection, for the first time leaving aside her precious daggers gifted by her parents.


    FLUOSH!


    The power of her Spirits glowed into her body and fists. Leviathan generated a beautiful armor of ice dragon scales over her body, reinforcing her defenses, while her fists turned deep ck and merged with ice and water, forming into giant sharp ws.


    "I can do this at the very least, right?!" She smiled with a cocky smirk. "[Abyssal Frost ws]!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    A barrage of devastating attacks befell the Crystal Golems she was fighting, their arms and shoulders crumbling down, one of them had their entire head destroyed but kept on moving.


    "GRUOOHHH!"


    Their arms reached her, trying to push her down. Some of their fists shed against her body, throwing her into the ground.


    BAAAM!


    "Ungh¡­! Bastard¡­ I want to show off to my girlfriend! Can''t you just let me kill you?!"


    She grew angrier as her eyes glowed bright red, her leg turned deep ck, overflowing with shadows, her frost scales fusing with them as she kicked one of the golem''s legs, making it trip into the floor. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    CLASH!


    "You''re mine."


    She leaped into the golem''s chest, summoning a huge trident made of swirling water from Undine, and firing it into the golem''s chest.


    CRAAASH!


    The Golem was utterly destroyed, and the destruction of the other two was soon toe, as she quickly leaped towards them and started kicking them and punching them.


    I could notice how her skin was getting torn apart, how her bones were cracking a bit, and how her muscles were overexerting themselves until breaking down.


    But Undine kept her healthy, conjuring Healing Spring Water, and she also had the leaves of Naturia, which she was constantly munching to recover HP.


    I felt a bit bad she had to force her body to be tougher in such a way, but golems were the ideal targets for this method of fighting, and she fought while smiling¡­


    She was enjoying it, wasn''t she? She''s such a battle junkie.


    Well, I''m not that different either¡­


    "GRUOOHHH!"


    The two Metal Golems attacked me, immediately attempting to stomp me and crush me like the mere bug they thought I was.


    It wasn''t going to happen though.


    "Naturia, Ignatius, show em''!"


    FLAAASH! FLAAASH!


    Both Spirits appeared in front of me as I called them. Naturia having already been present, semi-transparent, and flying behind me.


    "[Grand re Explosion]! [Volcanic Wrath]!"


    Ignatius roared with mighty draconic power, his size being almost the same as the golems, as he attacked one before it could stomp me, his body unleashed an explosion of mes and an eruption of volcanic magma, melting half the metal golem in a single second.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    "GROOOHHH¡­!"


    "I''m not done yet, fucker!"


    Ignatius smiled cockily, flying into the skies, happy to have grown so far to be a Juvenile Dragon of this size, after having been confined to be an egg for so long.


    "[Fire Absorption]!" He absorbed all the mes he let out, gathering them all into a giant mass of magma and mes. "[Volcanic Dragon w]!"


    It shaped into a titanic dragon w, descending upon the Metal Golem, andpletely devastating it, melting it and destroyed it into pieces at the same time!


    CRAAASH!


    I think he might have gone a bit overboard¡­


    "Hehehe! Time to y then!" Naturia giggled, pointing her tiny hands at the other Metal Golem approaching me. "[Spirit Seed Cannon]!"


    Her hands suddenly summoned dozens of seeds made of spiritual energy, each one firing countless rainbow-colored beams at the Metal Golem.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The Golem, made of hard magical metal, was left with countless holes, it quickly copsed without even being able to fight back.


    BAAAMMM!!


    Her former Seed Bullet Skill has really be amazing¡­


    -----

 Chapter 978 Clearing Through

    <h4>Chapter 978 Clearing Through </h4>


    ?-----


    "It''s clear, let''s go in!" I roared, calling the rest of my friends, Aquarina running to my side after she was done. "The cave''s filled with golems! Remember what I said! Whoever kills the most gets a custom equipment!"


    "They''re getting ahead already?!" Celeste said, moving across the battlefield.


    She was both summoning her curse magic in the form of chains to immobilize golems and lower their stats while using her mighty spear to pierce their joints, making them crumble down with ease. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Not fair! You can''t just get ahead so easily!" She said angrily. "Spear,e! We''re following those two!" She quickly flew right towards us from behind.


    "Hahaha, fine, if you really want to have a fair fight, there you go!" Iughed, as Aquarina and I slid through the floor and evaded a huge Golem stepping forwards.


    "GROOOHHHH!"


    "Hmph, another crystal golem won''t be a problem! Don''t you remember we''ve all grown super strong- Eh?!"


    However, this golem looked much different than normal crystal golems, it was red, green, and yellow colored instead of just transparent white.


    And it was overflowing with an aura of magic and elemental power!


    Ding!


    [The [Spirit Crystal Giant Golems (Tier 6)] have stepped forwards!]


    FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH!


    Three beams of light, fire, and winds were fired from its chest, reaching Celeste in an instant! The half-demoness panicked, quickly epassing herself into a barrier of darkness with her Aura.


    "[Beast Aura: Abyssal Bat Queen Aura]! [Barrier Form]!"


    Her Aura surged in the form of a gigantic Bat made of shadows, epassing her on its enormous wings as the three beams hit.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Urgh! You damn thing!"


    Celeste was slowed down a lot as she was left fighting it, but I could hear her conjuring some of her Skills as we moved forwards.


    "[Cursed Dark Chains]!"


    Countless chains made of darkness wrapped around the golem''s body, inhibiting its ability to fire too much magic, but it was still bombarding her with fireballs and wind gusts, and rays of light.


    "A magician golem is the least thing I could have ever dreamed of!" She sighed, her ck spear absorbing her Aura and growing five times asrge. "But this is still not enough! I have over 10k Magic after all! [Abyssal Cursed Spear Strike]!"


    CRAAASH!


    Her giant spear of darkness pierced the golem''s chest, blowing it up and destroying its core in the process, the beautiful and brightly colored golem was no more.


    RUMBLE!


    As she dealt with them while the rest of our friends were running into the cave, with Aquarina we were dealing with a colorful group of Spiritual Crystal Giant Golems and some Metal Golems as well!


    They were seven in total; seven Tier 6 Monsters would be utterly impossible to deal with by normal standards. Most typical adventurers could barely deal with one if an entire group goes against them.


    But us? Well that''s a different story entirely.


    "Aquarina, take the left, I''ll go for the right!"


    "Gotcha!"


    Aquarina quickly leaped into the air by kicking the ground with extreme strength, shattering the floor below her boots due to her sheer physical might.


    Her bare fists reached the Metal Golem in front of her, the creature too slow to react to her lightning speed movements.


    Her fists imbued with two giant ck frost ws, she swung them against it several times, even as the ws shattered, she simply regenerated them back, kicking and punching the beast!


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH!


    "RAAAAHHH!"


    With a furious roar, her Aura erupted from her body, her two Spirits reacted to her mighty roar, fusing their strength together with hers, forming a gigantic Frost Trident and firing it into the golem''s chest.


    CRAAASH!


    "GRAAHHH¡­!"


    The Metal Golem couldn''t even fight back against Aquarina, quickly falling into the ground and crumbling down to pieces, its core destroyed!


    "Hahhh¡­ My hands are burning." Sheughed a bit, her hands were bleeding and I could even see a bit of her bone¡­ it was terrifying, but she quickly healed back as she was munching one of Naturia''s leaves. "There''s nothing like Naturia''s leaves! It heals a nice amount and the effects are instant, unlike usual healing magic!"


    "You can have as many as you want!" I said. "But please don''t push yourself TOO much, okay? I don''t like seeing you suffering!"


    "It''s fine, don''t worry about me, sweetie." She smiled. "I love that of you, but I''ll be fine! Just watch! I''ll inherit that ancient legacy that mother wants, and I''ll be the toughest person in my entire tribe! I n to even surpass her!"


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH!


    Aquarina covered her fists with gauntlets made of Leviathan''s Frost Scales and her Darkness, punching yet another Metal Golem.


    I guess I cannot really reason with her, she has gone intoplete battle junkie mode!


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    Meanwhile, the four Spirit Crystal Giant Golems surrounding me unleashed devastating explosions of light, fire, wind, and even darkness.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    I swiftly shed through their feeble elemental attacks with Scarlet, my body gaining red scales and a pair of wings, as I flew into the air with them. I barely had a few scratches if any.


    "Your magic''s nothingpared to monsters like Arachne!" I roared, activating Scarlet''s various Skills, and imbuing them with my Yggdragon''s Aura. "[Stone Break] + [Lightning de] + [zing Sword] + [Dragon Fang] = [Stone Breaking zing Lightning Dragon''s Fang]!"


    "ROOOAARRR!"


    My sword unleashed an enormous illusion of a gigantic roaring dragon made of lightning and mes, shing against the crystal golems one after another, huge explosions of these elements overwhelming them, as giant marks of huge fangs piercing through their bodies appeared one after another.


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    The Golems crumbled down one after another, incapable of taking all the damage all at once. All while I unleashed yet another of Scarlet''s wonderful Skills.


    "[Sea de] + [Demonic Katana Infernal Dance] = [Demonic Katana''s Raging Sea Dance]!"


    I moved in midair like the waves of the raging sea, the illusion of a water dragon emerging from the shes of my sword epassing the golems and exploding, blowing them up one after another.


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH!


    RUMBLE!


    -----

 Chapter 979 A Tier 8 Boss Appears

    <h4>Chapter 979 A Tier 8 Boss Appears</h4>


    ?-----


    As we fought with Aquarina, I could sense my friends approaching with my expanded Spiritual and Mana Senses, plus my Heavenly Sight.


    I discovered that bybining the Heavenly Sight''s power and effects with my Aura Senses, it was possible to also share a part of Heavenly Sight''s incredible sighting powers.


    Meaning that I couldn''t just sense theming¡­ I could see them as clearly as day, even beyond the walls and monsters. It was a terrifying ability, especially because if I can master it, I could nce through all things.


    Nothing could ever escape my gaze¡­


    I think I''ve heard from my mother that my Grandfather was also a hero several hundreds of years ago. And he received the same blessing I did, he evolved it to the point he could see through his entire Kingdom and watch for all dangers.


    He''s a living sentinel! I guess this is where the saying "nobody can escape the elf king''s gaze"es from¡­


    "Hahh! We''re getting closer! [Tempestuous Rampage]!"


    I could see Zack swinging his axe against several Stone Golems and Spirit Crystal Golems, breaking them apart by attacking the areas Mist''s arrows hit and blew up.


    CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH!


    Explosions of lightning and winds erupted with each of his strikes, the golems crumbled down as Mist smiled and fired her arrows with her mighty magic bow.


    "[Celestial Starlight Arrows]!"


    She imbued the power of her spirit into her attacks as we were taught, her arrows flying around like beautiful stars, exploding one after another once they hit a target.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The two kept running forwards, followed by Lara and Luck right behind them.


    "Hehehe, this is so fun! We''re all hurrying up to get to the end!" Lara giggled; she was floating in midair as Wind Spirits epassed her like a veil of air. "[Divine Saintly Spirit Summoning Magic]: [Spirit Garden]!"


    FLASH!


    Her surroundings changed, flourishing with all types of nts and nature growing everywhere. All of them made of spirits she fused together.


    The garden moved on their own, giant roots and flowers emerging from them and even golems made of dirt, attacking her surroundings!


    Could her Magic just do anything she had in mind?! She was so broken!


    "I''ll copy Sylphy''s Harvest Familiars, hehe! [Fire Flowers of Spiritual mes]! [Sunlight Trees of Saintly Light]!"


    She raised her scepter, which shone with a brilliant rainbow light, strengthening all her spirits and even those of her surrounding friends.


    Her garden shook, suddenly dozens of flowers made of mes emerged, firingsers of fire against the golems, and destroying their limbs.


    At the same time, giant Treants made of pure light emerged too, swinging their giant ws, and destroying the weakened golems.


    And as the Metal golems approached¡­


    "[Dark Pumpkin Reapers of Abyssal Darkness]!"


    Even the Spirits of Darkness responded to her call, fusing together intorge copies of my Jack-o-Lanterns, surging from the Spiritual Garden, and attacking our foes with their sharp scythes.


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH!


    "Hmmm¡­ But just copying is boring." Lara said. "Okay let''s do something original! [Spirit Fusion]! [Spirit Weaponization]!"


    She suddenly waved her scepter, all the Spirit Garden fused together and then wrapped around her body, transforming into a huge armor of rainbow spiritual metal!


    "[Spiritual Rainbow Princess Armor]!"


    FLAAASH!


    Her armor exuded a bright and pure light of spiritual energy so brilliant even my eyes from afar felt a bit of pain.


    "Hehehe, I can punch now too!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Lara moved leaving a trail of rainbows behind her, as she kicked and punched the golems by creating giant gauntlets of spirit metal, born from spirit fusion and spirit weaponization.


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    Her overwhelming attacks were strong and fast, quickly making several Golems stumble down. Luck appeared right behind her, shocked his friend was fighting head-on now.


    "You''re fighting physically now?! Your physical stats suck though?" Luck was shocked, his appearance having changed as he had white fur and ck stripes, tiger-like tail, ws, and ears as well as big fangs.


    "Hey! How rude! I can do some fightin'' if I want to!" Lara giggled. "Like this! [Spirit Fusion]! [Spirit Weaponization]!"


    Her Armor was repurposed again, turning into several gigantic hammers of rainbow light, and smashing down three crystal golems and two stone golems into smithereens.


    BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    "That''s ridiculous¡­ I cannot just keep falling behind you!" Luck said. "Golden Tiger! Let''s go! [ Divine Beast Transformation]!"


    FLASH!


    His body underwent a further transformation, not only just gaining superficial changes, but his physical form, body size, and muscles were enhanced!


    His legs and arms became extremely muscr, his torso grewrger, and his head¡­ suddenly turned into that of a giant golden tiger!


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    With a mighty roar, the golems stepped back in surprise, intimidated by Luck''s almighty bestial prowess. He leaped into the skies like a sh of pure golden light, reaching the golems and crushing them with his legs, enormous and muscr like those of an actual giant tiger!


    "[Divine Beast Aura]! [Celestial Golden Tiger''s Blinding Kicks]!"


    CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH!


    Bybining the almighty power of his golden aura, which emerged as a roaring golden tiger, and then his blindingly fast lightning kicks, he devastated the golems one after another.


    The spiritual crystal golems attacked him with elemental attacks, but he tanked them all as a veil of gold protected his body, his leaps making enormous tremors that caused the entire cave to tremble continuously.


    "GRUOOOHHHH!"


    Two Metal Golems stood before his path as his giant ws simply red with golden mes, his powers erupting with tremendous might. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "[Elemental w]! [zing Golden Tiger''s mes]!"


    SLAAASH!! SLAAASH!


    His zing ws pierced through the golems, melting their bodies with each sh until they crumbled down into the ground into pure liquid metal¡­


    "Wow! So cool, so cool!" Lara pped her hands happily as she saw Luck doing his best.


    Meanwhile, Celica and Zephyrus were right behind them, taking down all the Stone Golems and Crystal Golems that were ignored by the rest, umting points while advancing steadily.


    And about Celeste?


    "You damn brats! Did you thought you could escape from meeee?!"


    She was right behind us!


    "Well, too bad, we''re about to fight the boss now!" Iughed at her.


    Right in front of Aquarina and I, there was a huge throne made of metal and crystals, and sitting over it, an ancient-looking golem''s eyes lighted up with golden light.


    Ding!


    [The [Ancient Giant Mithril Golem (Tier 8)] has awakened from its slumber!]


    [His very presence, imbued with the almighty power of Mithril and Magic Power, exudes Magical Force that protects him!]


    [Thanks to the [Aura of Magical Mithril], all his Physical and Magical Defenses have increased by +300%]


    "GRUOOOHHHH!"


    The giant stood up, surpassing fifteen meters of height. It seemed less bulkier than the other golems though, and muchnkier, as if it were agile.


    It grabbed a giant hammer made of metal and crystals right beneath it, imbuing it with an aura of blue mana¡­ The axe then lighted up with countless colors.


    "It''s here, a Tier 8 monster! I didn''t thought we would find one this strong in here!" I said in surprise.


    "Tier 8 Monsters¡­ Even when we fought Arachne''s army, those were still super rare!" Aquarina smiled. "Alright¡­ Nothing''s tougher than this bastard to toughen up my fists with!"


    The two of us confronted the Boss first!


    -----

 Chapter 980 Confronting The Tier 8 Ancient Giant Mithril Golem

    <h4>Chapter 980 Confronting The Tier 8 Ancient Giant Mithril Golem</h4>


    ?-----


    Ding!


    [The [Ancient Giant Mithril Golem (Tier 8)] has awakened from its slumber!]


    [His very presence, imbued with the almighty power of Mithril and Magic Power, exudes Magical Force that protects him!]


    [Thanks to the [Aura of Magical Mithril], all his Physical and Magical Defenses have increased by +300%]


    Honestly, as we speed ran this ce for quick EXP, we never thought that we would end up fighting some really high tiered monsters. But it did made sense, after all, my parents'' exined Cloudia was a ce filled to the brim with divine energy.


    Monsters would naturally grow stronger by living and adapting to this environment, and these caves formed by the crater of a meteor, were most likely the same.


    Even then, this is probably our first time ever finding such arge nest of naturally formed Golems in the wild! It was the ideal punching bags for my girlfriends'' physical training.


    And to be honest, for me as well!


    "GRUOOOHHHH!"


    The giant golem gave a roar as it stood from its throne, holding its gigantic hammer made out of mithril and many other ores, including several colorful crystals, Spirit Stones!


    Did it make it on its own?! Tier 8 Monsters are sure in another level¡­


    TRUM! TRUM! TRUM!


    It didn''t even wait for us to get closer to it, the golem immediately ran towards us, furious that we had stepped into itsir, perhaps.


    "GRAAAH!"


    It swung its huge hammer towards us. For a moment we thought about blocking the blow, but its weight alone was too much, we evaded.


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    The attack alone made the entire cave tremble, leaving a huge fissure on the ground where the hammer struck, with spiderweb-shaped cracks.


    "Damn, this thing hits hard!" Aquarina seemed excited. "Alright, I guess we have to go all-out on this one, better not underestimate it¡­! [Draconification]!"


    FLAAASH!


    Aquarina underwent her transformation, gaining both blue dragon scales, sharp and huge ws, sea dragon-like fins, big coral-like horns over her forehead, draconic blue eyes, and a long dragon tail, with a sharp finned tip.


    FLUOSH!


    A mighty aura of draconic energy and mana erupted from her body, as her Spirits rotated around her body and merged their magical prowess into her, this time not for a little, but for a long time.


    "[Frozen Dragon Trident]!" She roared, as a gigantic trident made of spiraling water emerged on her hands, fusing with her two spirits powers and bing a huge frost weapon.


    FLASH!


    She reached the golem in an instant, shing against it with her mighty trident. Despite being made of ice, it was reinforced with her Beast Aura and her Dragon Energy, the impact alone covered the golem''s chest with countless cracks! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    CRAAASH!


    "GRUOOHHH!"


    The golem stepped back in agony as it saw its chest shattered, its core slowly beginning to be unveiled as Aquarina''s ws gained her Abyssal Embodiment powers and frost magic from Leviathan, growing into a huge w!


    "RAAAAH!"


    With a furious and mighty roar, she quickly attempted to break through the golem''s defenses and annihte it with a third blow, only for the golem''s hammer to strike her with an explosion of spiritual and magical force.


    CLAAASH!


    "URGH¡­!"


    Aquarina ended being sent flying like a ragdoll, shing over the ground and rolling over the floor, leaving behind countless cracks.


    "Aquarina!"


    I flew to her side as I underwent my partial Draconification, using my wings to reach her quickly, and calling forth the power of Naturia to heal her.


    "Naturia!"


    "Okay!" Naturia nodded. "[Divine Nature''s Healing Light]!"


    Naturia emerged at our side, waving her hands as a wide circle of green and golden light emerged from the ground, constantly healing our health points.


    FLASH!


    Aquarina quickly improved, slowly standing back up, showing how tough she truly was as she smiled, with excitement in her eyes.


    "Are you alright?" I asked her, as the golem quickly started running towards us.


    "I''m fine don''t worry! With your healing to help, I''ll be fine at all times." Aquarina roared with a confident smile. "Let me fight in the vanguard, please."


    "Okay, if you really want to¡­" I sighed. "But I''ll still help, don''t get too reckless!"


    "Alright!" Aquarina quickly leaped off the ground, leaving behind a huge fissure in the ground as her trident reached the golem again. "Hey, did you miss me?! [Sea Dragon''s Rage]!"


    FLUOSH!


    Leviathan and Undine''s powersbined with her draconic ones, the moment her trident reached the golem and struck it, a gigantic sea dragon emerged, sshing against the giant and pushing it back!


    CLAAASH!


    At the same time, the golem furiously swung its huge hammer again. Aquarina decided to greet it with her bare fists, growing into huge dragon ws!


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH!


    As this happened, I asked Naturia to conjure her buffs on the two of us, especially on Aquarina to keep on the damage she was taking.


    "Okay!" She nodded. "[Spiritual Healing Aura]! [Life Enhancement]!"


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [Spirit Naturia] has activated the [Spiritual Healing Aura: Lv8] [Life Enhancement: Lv8] Skills on you and your allies!]


    [For a small amount of time, a Spiritual Aura will epass the targets bodies, restoring 8% of their health every second.]


    [For a small amount of time, a powerful Enhancement to Life Force will epass the target''s bodies, increasing their maximum Health Points by +80%!]


    [Duration: 10 Minutes.]


    They were rather amazing buffs that had improved over the years as they leveled up, now at Level 8, their effects were already quite amazing!


    FLASH!


    I immediately leaped into the air and flew with my dragon wings, a second before Aquarina''s entire body were to be overwhelmed again as the Golem not only swung its hammer constantly, but conjured dozens of spears made of metals from the ground.


    It had a very strong Earth Magic it seemed!


    "[Stone Breaking zing Lightning Dragon''s Fang]!"


    Ibined Scarlet''s techniques once more, giving me the lightning speed necessary to reach the attacks and then destroy them with dozens of shing blows, with the power to destroy stones with ease! Each strike resembled a giant dragon roaring furiously, tearing everything apart with its fangs.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    -----

 Chapter 981 Slaying The Boss With My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 981 ying The Boss With My Girlfriend </h4>


    ?-----


    With lightning and fire on my sword, I destroyed the metallic spears that it conjured one after another, saving Aquarina from being overwhelmed once more.


    "Aquarina, focus on its joints! I''ll hold on their projectiles!" I said, as she immediately nodded.


    "Roger!" She quickly took out her two daggers after considering that using her fists and the trident alone wouldn''t be enough. "[Shadow Dagger Arts]: [Spectral Rush]!" Aquarina roared, her two daggers overflowing with her Abyssal Aura.


    FLAAASH!


    The golem couldn''t even follow her movements anymore, as she resembled a specter made of shadows moving rapidly, evading its hammer blows with ease as she started hitting the joints on its arms.


    The elbow and the shoulders were the weaker areas, the chest, where the core was, was being protected by severalyers of mithril the golem grew to protect its weakest point.


    So first of all, we had to immobilize it!


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH!


    Aquarina kept chipping away at the hard metal, cracks beginning to slowly appear. Our weapons were already superior to Mithril, made by the Witch of the Blue Mountain and reinforced with special Demonic Cores from powerful Demon Lords our parents defeated.


    At the same time, I distracted the golem by attacking it with Petit Meteors at constant intervals. Because it was made of Mithril, however, Magic Damage was greatly reduced. This was a metal that resisted magic a lot.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "GRUOOHH!"


    The Mithril Golem gave several steps forward, attacking me with its hammer and trying to stomp on me whenever I evaded and moved down.


    CLAAASH!


    I blocked the attack with Sapphire, the shield overflowing with ck mes as I released the damage she umted!


    "[Sea Dragon Soul Summon] + [ck Dragon me Shield] = [Abyssal Sea Dragon me Shield]!"


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    The shield erupted with a gigantic dragon made of abyssal sea and ck mes, its entire body colliding against the Golem and pushing it back for a few seconds, its body covered on several more cracks.


    "Now!"


    Aquarina''s eyes glowed bright red as Abyssal Energies surged from her very bloodline, turning half her body into deep ck color, her daggers absorbed this energy, growing into long ck des, and piercing the cracks I created!


    "[Shadow Bringer''s des]!"


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! CRAAASH!


    With a series of shing attacks, Aquarina''s des pierced and expanded the golem''s cracks on its shoulders, until¡­!


    "Ignatius, now!" I roared. "[Spirit Aura]!"


    "Oooh!" Ignatius roared, his powers fusing into my Aura as his draconic mes overflowed through Scarlet.


    "[Dragon de Arts]: [zing Dragon''s ws]!"


    SLAAASH!


    I swung my de towards the shoulders, two enormous ws made of volcanic mes emerged at the same time, made out of mybined aura with Ignatius.


    CRAAASH! CRAAASH!


    Both strikes were thest push Aquarina''s attacks needed, the golem''s arms crumbled down, losing his ability to fight back with his enormous hammer!


    BAAAMM!!


    The sound of both enormous metallic arms falling into the ground made the entire caves tremble once more, as the golem desperately roared, conjuring dozens of Metallic Spikes from the ground.


    "GRAAAH!"


    "Oh no, you won''t!" I said. [Demonic Katana''s Raging Sea Dance]!"


    I moved in midair like the waves of the raging sea, the illusion of a water dragon emerging from the shes of my sword epassed the metallic spikes, cutting them one after another. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! "Now, Aquarina!"


    As I did that, Aquarina rushed towards the golem, her two daggers fusing into a huge ck spear, her aura erupting with frost and ocean''s aura.


    "[Abyssal Sea Dragon''s Spear]!"


    CLAAASH!


    The impact alone pierced through the golem''s severalyers of mithril, its core finally shattering into pieces not by the spear, but the shockwave and force alone of the mithril covering it breaking apart! Aquarina''s spear was destroyed when she hit it.


    "GRUOOHHHH¡­!"


    The golem gave ast cry ofment before copsing on the ground, its body beginning to fracture and fall apart, bing a mere pile of rich and high quality mithril!


    "And done!" Aquarina celebrated, standing over the pile of mithril. "Wow! Why was this so tough though?! It was just a huge golem at the end of the day!"


    "Aquarina, it knew Metal Magic and had this huge hammer." I said. "A Tier 8 Monster is still a Tier 8 Monster¡­ Though it was much slower than others, it sure had a lot of defenses. It was a good idea to destroy its arms so it couldn''t fight back as much anymore before striking it down."


    "Yeah, like that, it was unable to annoy us as much with its physical blows. Although the magic was still there¡­" Aquarina agreed. "I guess this also helped me learn more about how to confront foes like these¡­ Last time we fought golems was in the dungeon back home, and that one only has coral golems which are weak to magic¡­"


    "Yeah, it isn''t the same." I nodded. "Anyways, looks like everyone else is here already¡­"


    We saw our friends finally arrive, everyone had utterly massacred most golems as they came here, gasping for air and looking rather exhausted.


    "W-We''re here! Where''s the boss at- Ah¡­" Zack suddenly looked at the two of us, sighing. "No way, you already killed it?! That''s not fair at all!"


    "Hehehe, maybe be a bit faster next time!" Aquarina giggled.


    "T-That''s a Mithril Golem, right?" Luck asked. "Wow, it must have been tough! Was it strong?"


    "Yeah, it was a Tier 8 Monster." I nodded. "Anyways, did you hunt down the other golems?"


    "Mostly." Celeste said. "Though we didn''t chase the ones that started running away. Its better to leave a few of them alive. I''ve read Golems reproduce by absorbing ores from the environment and dividing."


    "I suppose you''re not wrong in that." I nodded.


    "Wow, surprising for Celeste to be this considered~" Laughed Mist. "Especially about golems¡­"


    "W-What do you mean surprising?! I''m also a person, you know Mist?" Celeste crossed her arms, blushing a bit.


    "I think we got a lot of EXP out of them! My level increased quite a lot!" Celica celebrated.


    "Oh yeah, it was a good harvest, especially of materials too! So many spirit crystals!" Lara was bringing with her a bag of them.


    Yeah, and about EXP¡­


    -----

 Chapter 982 Lots Of Levels

    <h4>Chapter 982 Lots Of Levels</h4>


    ?-----


    As I saw everyone happy over the EXP they earned, I checked the System Notifications Alice was eagerly showing to me¡­


    Ding!


    [You and your Party have defeated [Giant Stone Golem (Tier 4)] x55 [Giant Crystal Golem (Tier 5)] x41 [Giant Spirit Crystal Golem (Tier 6)] x33 [Giant Metal Golem (Tier 6)] x36 and [Giant Mithril Golem (Tier 8)] x1!]


    [You earned 17.025.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] has gained 10 Levels!]


    [Zack] has gained 7 Levels!]


    [Mist] has gained 6 Levels!]


    [Celica] has gained 6 Levels!]


    [Celeste] has gained 7 Levels!]


    [Luck] has gained 7 Levels!]


    [Lara] has gained 6 Levels!]


    [Naturia] and [Yggdra] have gained 5 Levels!]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] have gained 8 Levels!]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] have reached Max Level and are ready to Rank Up!]


    [Please select the Rank Up option within their Status to allow them to Evolve further.]


    Everyone ended leveling quite a lot, and above all, Aquarina''s Spirits hit max level before even an hour has passed by!


    "Alright, looks like your Spirits are max level now!" I said with a happy giggle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Looks like!" Aquarina was also quite joyous. "Hmm, they don''t look all that different than when they were level 1 though."


    "They''ll definitely change once they evolve." I nodded, as Glutton came back after a few minutes, having stored most of the golems we defeated inside his Inventory belly and quickly returning to his simple bag form, wrapped around my hip with a belt. "How about we evolve them right away then? I''ll show you how much they change."


    "T-Then let''s do it!" Aquarina was very excited. "You guys¡­ Are you happy about this too?"


    "Hmm, dunno what you''re talking about, but sure?" Undine was quite clueless.


    "ROAR!" Meanwhile, Leviathan had somehow caught up to it and was nodding happily.


    "Looks like they''re excited." I giggled. "Can you sense Pyuku nearby?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, he actually came to this crater. He might had slid through these caves because I sense him in the deeper areas." Aquarina said. "There must be some corridor or something over there¡­ But let''s evolve them first before advancing. Are our parents close?"


    "They should be getting here slowly." I said, as I could sense their presences through thebination of Heavenly Sight and my Mana and Spiritual Aura. "Anyways¡­ Let''s do this. Alice?"


    "Sure." Alice nodded, giving authorization to the Spirits of Aquarina to evolve.


    Their bodies instantly glowed with bright sapphire light, our friends, which were chatting and resting in the caves, were suddenly attracted by the light they emanated.


    "Wait, are they evolving or something?" Zack wondered in awe.


    "I-It looks like!" Mist nodded. "Wow¡­!"


    "They''re shining so brightly¡­" Zephy said.


    FLAAASH!


    The two Spirits quickly underwent unique changes. Undine, who resembled a small mermaid with blue skin and fins in her ears, alongside long blue hair, turnedrger, now having around the same size as a big dog instead of a small cat.


    Her arms gained blue scales, and her fish-like tail gained a sharper end. Meanwhile, she gained sharp teeth, and a fiercer appearance, although she still looked cute.


    Meanwhile, Leviathan, the little ice dragon, turned twice as big, around the same size as Undine by now, his appearance changed the least though, although his wings becamerger too, but that was about it¡­


    Well, my own Spirits never changed that drastically when evolving. And unlike them, this time I wasn''t able to choose their evolution options, so it was left to whatever was mostpatible with them.


    Ding!


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] have sessfully evolved to D+ Rank Spirits!]


    [All their Stats have increased.]


    [They have gained new Skills!]


    [Their affinity with their Master, [Aquarina] has dramatically increased.]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Undine]


    [Race]: [Water Spirit: ¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Lake Fairy: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [HP]: [1.850/1.850]


    [MP]: [7.000/7.000]


    [Strength]: [1.200]


    [Defense]: [1.200]


    [Magic]: [3.700]


    [Resistance]: [2.200]


    [Agility]: [1.600]


    [Luck]: [1.600]


    [Charm]: [4.500]


    [Skills]: [Water Maniption: Lv6] [Sharp Spirit Trident: Lv5] [Turbulent River Currents: Lv5] [Healing Spring Water: Lv4] [Deadly Whirlpool: Lv1] [Song of Fear: Lv1]


    -----


    .


    .


    .


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Leviathan]


    [Race]: [Small Ice Dragon Spirit: ¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Little Dragon: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [HP]: [3.750/3.750]


    [MP]: [4.900/4.900]


    [Strength]: [3.350]


    [Defense]: [3.000]


    [Magic]: [2.650]


    [Resistance]: [1.600]


    [Agility]: [1.300]


    [Luck]: [1.300]


    [Charm]: [1.800]


    [Skills]: [Ice Maniption: Lv6] [Ice Crystal Scales: Lv5] [Freezing Breath: Lv5] [Icicle Spears: Lv4] [Frost ws: Lv1] [Snowstorm: Lv1]


    -----


    Their Stats looked much higher than before, that''s for sure. And above all, they gained new Skills! Undine gained the ability to conjure some sort of whirlpool to trap enemies and¡­ to sing?


    It is some sort of song that sirens make to intimidate or fill their foes with fear, it might lower affected foes stats, so that''s useful I suppose.


    As for Leviathan, he gained the ability to grow his ws into big, very big ones, and also to unleash a little snowstorm to slow down foes and deal constant ice damage!


    Not bad at all!


    "Amazing¡­ Y-You guys really changed this time¡­ After years!" Aquarina couldn''t help but feel incredibly happy, hugging the two of them. "And my connection with you two feels much stronger¡­"


    "I''ve gotten bigger!" Undine was surprised. "I wonder if I can get as big as Naturia? Ah, master, stop hugging me so tightly- Eep!"


    "Rooaarr! Graar!" Leviathan wagged his tail happily, licking Aquarina''s face.


    "Just what happened here? Did they evolve naturally?" Zack wondered. "Well, I guess it was about time but¡­ this feels a bit suspicious.." He squinted his eyes.


    "Hahaha¡­ No way." Iughed. "A-Anyways! I think Pyuku is quite nearby, right in this cave! So let''s go chase him!"


    I didn''t want to make my friends fight over who could get a System in their Familiars or not, so I simply avoided the topic for now¡­ It is quite clear to notice that Aquarina gets quite a lot of privileges above them for being my girlfriend, but I try to be fair too!


    "Hey, don''t forget what you promised! The one that killed the most gets a reward!" Celeste said, stopping me as she grabbed my shoulders.


    "R-Right! Ahahaha, silly me! How could I forget?" Iughed nervously.


    At the end, the one that hunted the most was Zack, surprisingly. Aquarina ended getting more levels because she killed the Mithril Golem.


    "You owe me an Armor now! Heheh!"


    "Fine¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 983 Finding Pyuku

    Chapter 983 Finding Pyuku


    ??-----


    Once done with taking care of storing the monsters'' bodies, we decided to keep on moving, guided by Aquarina''s senses, which sensed Pyuku very close by.


    "So how did you meet Pyuku? I''ve read and heard about Slimes, but he''s the only one I''ve ever seen¡­" Mist said.


    "Well, yeah, we meet him back in the Amazonian Jungles, where our tribe used to be located." Said Aquarina. "It was in one of our many adventures, we just found him out of nowhere pretty much, wandering about aimlessly. He was hungry and started eating the monsters we hunted¡­ And showcased how he could gain some of their abilities when eating them."


    "Since then, he has apanied us for years. Always showing up to help sometimes, though, thesest years, he has be quitezy." I exined. "I don''t know why but he just doesn''t like to fight anymore and justzes around and eats."


    "I don''t really mind because he still asionally helps but¡­ I was worried he was growing depressed or something." Aquarina sighed. "I¡­ I haven''t taken good care of him I guess. He''s much smarter than other monsters, maybe he wanted to meet more of his kin or something."


    "I see¡­" Mist nodded. "Maybe he ran away because he heard there was a slime nearby? Or sensed it!"


    "Another slime?" Wondered Aquarina. "In here from all ces?"


    "We''ve read and investigated about this elusive race of creatures, but there''s very little aside frommon knowledge." I said. "Though, we''ve discovered they used to be verymon several hundreds of years ago, until they became increasingly rare."


    "Are they wild monsters or something?" Wondered Zack. "If he''s so smart, there''s no way, right?"


    "They''re a strange bunch, there might be subspecies that were more animalistic, and also those that were smart, kind of like in the same category as dragons in that regard." I exined.


    "You darepare us Dragons with mere Slimes?!" Asked Ignatius angrily, but we ignored him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "But why did they disappeared?" Wondered my little brother rather innocently.


    "They were overhunted. Young slimes seemed to be everywhere at one point, so much they were seen as pests. They were hunted to near extinction because of how easy it was to kill them. Their materials were also quite useful, their slime serves to make Mana Potions and Health Potions, and has multiple hygienic usages, while their core holds mana and is pristine, used primarily to create magic artifacts." I exined.


    "W-Wow¡­ I didn''t think they could be this useful, but¡­ overhunted?" Wondered Mist, feeling a bit bad. "Poor Pyuku¡­ Maybe he lost his family or something¡­"


    "Pyuku is definitely specialpared to other slimes though¡­" Aquarina said. "No slimes in the books we''ve read have his abilities. He can seamlessly shapeshift intorger forms than his actual size, and his whole Absorption Ability is also very unique. He also seems to grow stronger by eating monsters, although he stopped being as gluttonous for years now, eating just whatever food I offered him¡­"


    "It feels like¡­ He just lost the entire will to fight, huh?" Luck sighed. "Maybe¡­ he started to realize he was alone in the world."


    "¡­"


    At Luck''s words, we felt extremely sad, and suddenly, everyone fell into silence.


    Until Lara reprimanded him.


    "Luck! Did you had to say something so gloomy like that?!" She said angrily, hitting his head with her scepter. "Don''t be so pessimistic! I''m sure there are others like him somewhere!"


    "Ouch! Okay, sorry! I was just saying what I had in mind¡­ I somehow can rte to him, a bit¡­" Luck said. "When I lost my big brother I¡­ I felt so alone and sad. It felt like nothing else really mattered. If I didn''t had Lara with me back then, I might have died prematurely. Maybe¡­ by my own hand."


    "I told you to stop saying such things!" Lara cried, hugging him. "Dummy! I''ll always be there for you!"


    "Hahaha, okay, calm down, sorry¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t have opened myself too much there." Luck apologized.


    "No, it''s fine." I smiled faintly. "I really appreciate you telling us this¡­ I hope you never feel like that again, Luck. If you ever felt like talking, we''re here for you too. We''re your friends after all."


    "T-Thanks, I''m fine, really." Luck felt embarrassed at my words. "I''ve mourned my brother and¡­ I''ve avenged him. I think I can move forwards. One step at a time, but I can."


    "Well said bro." Zack smiled, patting his shoulders. "You got us."


    "Thanks Zack." Luckughed a bit, feeling blessed to have us.


    "Indeed, you have us as well." Suddenly, arge and colorful bird appeared above us.


    "Ninhursag?!" We all felt a bit surprised.


    "Hello children, well done, you''ve cleansed most of the cave of the golems, but left several alive." Ninhursag said. "I acknowledge your strength and also yourpassion. It is good to trim down the dangerous monsters, but they''re also an important part of our ecosystem, leaving a group alive will keep theming, bringing forth more benefits to it. Although they''re mostly mindless creatures that attack anything on sight, golems eat dirt and excrete it back, clean from any toxins. They purify the stone they eat, kind of like earthworms. They''re necessary to keep this floating continent clean and healthy."


    "I-I see¡­" I nodded. "We were talking about a lot of things, actually¡­"


    "I did hear a bit." Ninhursag quickly turned into her real form.


    FLAASH!


    "Pyuku seems simr to me, we might be thests of our kind." She said. "He is a mysterious being, and he was present in that invasion of the Blue Demon''s Army¡­ I also remember something he said when he came to that jungle."


    "What do you mean?" Aquarina raised an eyebrow.


    "The Blue Demon¡­ He was looking for someone that had gone missing." Said Ninhursag. "He hadn''te to simply avenge his father in the Jungles. He was also looking for someone known as the "Demon Prince"¡­ I don''t know who that might have been, he died before he could find him but¡­ Pyuku being intelligent, and also quite mysterious. I guess I felt rather suspicious about him."


    "That''s¡­" I felt taken aback by that information.


    Was Pyuku¡­ this entire time, someone elsepletely?


    But that''s¡­


    "Hey, Pyuku! PYUKU!"


    However, Aquarina interrupted my train of thoughts, running towards the slime, which was at the end of the vast corridor.


    "¡­"


    He was looking at a huge mural.


    -----

 Chapter 984 Pyukus Truth

    Chapter 984 Pyuku''s Truth


    ??-----


    Pyuku''s silhouette could be seen from all the way here. His form wasn''t¡­ the same as before. He didn''t resemble a tiny little ball of blue goo. He had be taller, and taken a slightly human-like shape, with his core, which he often hid from our view, glowing like a diamond within his chest.


    His appearance was hard to discern, it could only be described as between a boy and a girl, with long, bluish hair, sharp and bright rainbow-colored eyes, and a dress made of blue slime¡­


    What¡­ is happening?


    "PYUKU!"


    Aquarina ran towards him, as Pyuku gently caressed the mural he had been looking at,pletely ignoring her. His rainbow eyes seemed to shine with sorrow.


    The mural¡­


    I took a nce at it as we moved right behind Aquarina. It had a beautiful carving, resembling what looked like a huge floating castle- no, several of them, descending from the stars.


    From them, there wererge, glowing figures, raising their arms as if asking to be praised. At their side, there were small¡­ creatures.


    They looked tiny and spherical, made of some sort of colorful liquid. There were blue, red, green, yellow, and more.


    All of them sitting near these beings, as if they were loyal servants.


    I could also notice other figures resembling normal humans, and their other variants, such as taller andnkier red-eyed and white-haired ones, and bigger and muscr ones.


    And also, there were elves, with sharp ears, and elves with wings, fairies, the race of my grandmother¡­


    There was also Anima, with animal features on their bodies, led by people with very dark skin, simr to Ninhursag.


    There were also smaller people with strong arms, perhaps Dwarves?


    And other silhouettes we couldn''t discern, they looked too old.


    But this mural¡­ it seemed ancient and even mystical in nature.


    And Pyuku gently caressed it, looking at the small and colorful creatures apanying these aliens, its eyes filled with sorrow.


    "Pyuku? Is that you?"


    Aquarina walked towards the slime, he never stopped looking at the mural.


    "Aquarina. What does this mural convey to you when you look at it?"


    "E-Eh? Y-You can talk?!"


    "Answer me, Aquarina¡­"


    Aquarina felt speechless as we finally reached them, standing right next to her. Pyuku exuded a powerful Aura of Mana, resembling an endless stream of rainbow colors.


    "T-That''s¡­" I muttered, incapable of believing it. "Pyuku, you¡­ you''re not what you made us believe, weren''t you?"


    "I never lied to you." He answered. "I never pretended to be someone else¡­ I was simply being my most basic being, the roots of my bloodline. What my creators designed us to look and act for. We were cleaners, designed to clean everything. The world and its pollution, every corner of it."


    He pointed at the murals.


    "Do you see them? My brethren? They were so small and cute¡­" Pyuku sighed, tears flowing from his eyes. "We served our masters well, we worked for them, we did it happily¡­ We wanted nothing but praise, we lived a life lower than cockroaches, and we only expected the bare minimum from them."


    Suddenly, his hand grew into a gigantic w, hitting the mural.


    CLAASH!


    Countless cracks spread across it¡­


    "But they discarded us once we were not useful anymore." He muttered. "We were nothing at the end, tools to discardter¡­ Not even you people were treated this badly. Only us¡­"


    "Pyuku, I¡­!" Aquarina tried to talk to him.


    "Do you understand what I''m trying to say?" Pyuku asked. "Our tribe was scattered across the world, themands of our creators stopped from one day to another¡­ Those incapable of working without theirmands perished quickly, hunted down to extinction. Our bodies seemed quite useful to many¡­ Our young, foolish and innocent, ughtered mercilessly. Those that fought back were hunted too, and those that escaped, survived barely."


    His rainbow eyes began to glow, tears constantly flowing from them. His words were filled with so much emotion, with so much sorrow¡­ I never thought he had been saving all of this, that he had been pretending to not be suffering this entire time.


    "The cleansed the world from all its toxins, from all the miasma, so all of you could survive there. And this was the end of our tribe, unrecognized, forgotten, hated¡­" Pyuku sighed, mming the wall again. "We were just seen as monsters because we couldn''tmunicate with words. Thest of my ancestors ran towards the Demonic Continent, the ce where they could continue feeding on the miasma while cleansing it. In there, we built a small ce, an underground kingdom of our kin and many other friends, people that didn''t see us as monsters¡­ Yet, in that war, it all went down."


    "Pyuku, I know you''re suffering and all but¡­ Please calm down, let''s talk things out, okay? I''m sorry if I ever hurt you for treating you like¡­ a pet. I didn''t know you were so smart and could talk and¡­!" Aquarina was desperate to apologize.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. I do not resent any of you." Pyuku said. "I do not hate you¡­ I am simplying to the realization of how tragic and pointless our legacy has been. Of how, in thest moments of our kin''s lives, they all came together, to give birth to me."


    "C-Came together?" Zack asked. "What¡­ do you mean?"


    "I am thest Slime, and the one born from thest fifty of them." Pyuku said, his hands overflowing with rich mana we never thought he possessed. "I am what they worked so hard to create, someone that could change shape, someone that could speak with words¡­ And someone that could grow stronger. I am the Slime Prince. I was made in all of your appearance, in our endless struggle to be epted by our creators, we wanted to look like you, their favorites. Human, with eyes, with hands, with the ability to be stronger¡­"


    He suddenly fell to his knees, beginning to cry even more.


    "Yet¡­ I always held a small hope within my heart that there would be at least one of us left¡­ I wanted¡­ I wanted to meet someone like me¡­ for once in my entire life¡­!" He cried. "It''s so unfair¡­ SO UNFAIR!"


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    His power erupted from his body, an enormous shockwave of Mana reached us.


    -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 985 Berserk Slime

    <h4>Chapter 985 Berserk Slime </h4>


    ?-----


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    "W-What with this strong Mana?!" Zack muttered, stepping back. "Pyuku was always this powerful?!"


    "I-I didn''t know he was this strong¡­!" Aquarina said, covering herself with her arms from the shockwave of Mana.


    However, another one came rushing towards us right away. Pyuku wasn''t doing this intentionally though, he seemed to have gone through a very strong emotional breakdown, and his power was bing uncontroble.


    "[Mana Disruption]!"


    I waved my hands, as sparks of purple lightning surged from my hands, the strong shockwaves of rich mana surging out of his body were nullified, as they quickly disappeared.


    FLAAASH!


    "Urgh¡­!" Pyuku felt slightly weakened, falling to his knees. "Hahh¡­ I''m alone¡­" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, that didn''t seem to make him snap out of it.


    "Pyuku, you''re not alone!" Aquarina cried. "You have me! You have us! We''ll always be there for you¡­ I-I''m your friend, right?!"


    "I''m thest of my kind¡­" However, the Slime didn''t listen to her words, it seemed as if his own mind had fallen into some sort of endless nightmare.


    "He doesn''t seem to be alright." Ninhursag said. "Could something in here have affected his mind? Or is this something that Slimes in specific suffer?"


    "He did say that his kin had a very different kind of mind, and that they couldn''t speak¡­" I said. "It wouldn''t be strange if their minds workedpletely differently than ours. Maybe he had been enduring it so far but¡­ He''s as his breaking point. We need to catch him and tell him right into his face that he''s not alone! Or he simply won''t listen!"


    "Okay¡­!" Aquarina nodded, decided. "L-Let''s do it! I''ll do it!"


    "A-Are you sure?!" Zack asked.


    "We''ll go together then." Ninhursag stepped forwards. "Children, stay behind. The three of us will advance. Sylphy, can you cancel out his Mana Shockwave with that power you used?"


    "Mana Disruption?" I asked her. "Yes, I think I can do it, but it''ll cause a bacsh on him each time¡­ I don''t want to hurt him too much."


    "Hmm, then we''ll have to bear with some of the pressure." Ninhursag said. "Let out your Beast Auras! Let them epass your entire body, like a natural armor!"


    She stepped forwards, her foot hitting the ground and generating cracks, fighting against the endless pressure emerging from the slime.


    "A-Alright¡­! [Beast Aura Manifestation]!" Aquarina roared, her Aura erupted from her body, resembling a gigantic sea dragon, resembling a long sea snake.


    However, there was also a second figure emerging from the sea snake-like dragon, hiding beneath its shadows, an enormous shapeless being opened its countless red eyes, veiled in pure darkness.


    "[Beast Aura Manifestation]!" I roared at the same time, exuding the pure Beast Aura without any Skill intervention.


    The enormous figure of a red dragon emerged from my soul, spreading its two wings. And also there was a huge green tree, spreading its branches into the skies and its glistening leaves shining brightly.


    "Both of you are exceptionally talented!" Ninhursag was shocked. "To think you''ve developed Secondary Beast Auras already, and so unique at that! Aquarina''s secondary Beast Aura might be the result of your Darkage Bloodline developing, and Sylphy¡­ it must be because of Yggdra and Naturia, and your strong affinity with nature itself! A Beast Aura that is in the shape of a tree¡­ this is incredible!"


    "We can talk about thister though!" I said. "Let''s move¡­!"


    We gritted our teeth as we kept advancing towards Pyuku. His humanoid body slowly beginning to shapeshift into a formless appearance, melting into the ground.


    The only thing left was his face, distorting into anger and frustration, sorrow and sadness, screaming, cursing the heavens.


    "GRAAAHHH¡­!"


    "Pyuku! Please¡­! Don''t cry!"


    Aquarina herself was beginning to cry after seeing him like this. It was honestly one shocking thing after another. I had to be there for her too.


    I held her hand tightly, looking into her eyes.


    "We''ll do this together."


    "Sylphy¡­!"


    "Yeah, move!" Ninhursag roared.


    We battled the enormous pressure, which kept growingrger. Step after step, without giving up. We imbued our very wills against the shockwaves, shing against it with our Beast Auras.


    Ninhursag''s Beast Aura was the strongest, emerging in the form of several beasts at once. Each one most likely being one of the forms she could take, simply incredible.


    FLAAASH!


    "Pyuku! Stop this! You''re not alone!" Aquarina roared, stepping further and further.


    "Why was I cursed with this existence? Why did everyone sacrifice to give birth to me?" Pyuku screamed, hitting the ground. "Those murals¡­ Their words¡­ my kin¡­ there is nobody else left behind!"


    "There must be someone, somewhere!" I said, my hands unleashing the power of Mana Disruption, weakening his aura so we could move forwards. "Pyuku, you''re not alone on this!"


    "I¡­ I also lost everything. I was also just as alone as you are, young slime." Ninhursag said. "But I found friends, and these friends became my precious family. That you may be thest of your kind does not mean that you are alone. Don''t be selfish and embrace those that care for you!"


    Her fists reached Pyuku, but didn''t hurt him, she punched his aura and destroyed it as each of her fists glowed brightly, the Aura of her beasts shapeshifting, bing her ws! Fur, feathers, and scales surging from her hands.


    "You''re not alone! Definitely not alone!" She roared, hitting his aura! "And I will SHOW YOU!"


    Crack, crack¡­!


    CRAAASH!


    The aura shattered like ss by her sheer power alone. Ninhursag was already surpassing her previous Realm and evolving even further. Even these powers she was showcasing, I don''t remember her using them before.


    "Now!" She told us, as Aquarina and I nodded at the same time, leaping towards Pyuku.


    "GRAAAAH!"


    Pyuku screamed in agony and frustration, his body emerging as countless tentacles waved everywhere. We evaded them through our heightened senses, reaching him with each step.


    "Pyuku! We love you!"


    "That''s enough, stop this already!"


    The two of us hugged his slimy and cold body, our Auras and our warmth embracing his existence.


    FLAAASH!


    In that single second, his eyes opened again, shining with rainbow light, his sanity seemed to slowlye back, as his Aura weakened and dissipated.


    "Ugh¡­! W-Wha¡­?"


    -----

 Chapter 986 Calming Down Pyuku

    <h4>Chapter 986 Calming Down Pyuku</h4>


    ?-----


    Pyuku slowly opened his eyes again, realizing we were hugging him with Aquarina. His shapeless form slowly taking back the appearance he had before, of a young-looking boy¡­ or girl.


    "Are you feeling better now?" I asked him. "Can you rx and exin what you found out?"


    "I-I¡­" The young slime didn''t know what to say. He seemed to feel some guilt, but also seemed to still have the same feelings as before.


    "It''s alright, we''re here for you!" Aquarina smiled. "We''re pals, right? Since we found you! Like Ninhursag said, that you might be thest of your kind doesn''t mean you''re alone. And who says you''re the veryst? You know how BIG the world is, Pyuku?"


    "Aquarina¡­" The slime sighed, nodding. "Sorry¡­ Sorry for lying to you and everyone else about who I truly was. I felt like if I simply pretended to be a slime, my life wouldn''t beplicated. But¡­ as the years went by, I felt more and more depressed. It felt as if life was bing meaningless."


    "Of course you would feel that way." Ninhursag said. "You were apanied by people but could not speak your heart out, you couldn''t have someone to talk with because you choose to pretend to be something you weren''t."


    "¡­" The slime prince remained in silence as he nodded. "You''re right¡­ It is all my fault at the end, that I felt this exasperated, and that I ended breaking down like I did. I''m really sorry- Ah, are you hurt?"


    He started checking Aquarina''s arms and legs, but she was alright.


    "I''m fine, really! Don''t worry about it." Aquarina smiled. "I''m just relieved you''re feeling okay now. Just, don''t hide more things from us, okay? We want to learn about you and, know you better, right?"


    "Of course¡­" I nodded gently. "Please, open up with us. There''s no need to feel afraid."


    "Ugh¡­ Guuh¡­" Pyuku started crying again, hearing our words. "Thank you¡­ I''m sorry again¡­ Sniff¡­"


    "It''s fine, it''s alright¡­" Aquarinaforted the slime with a hug.


    Everyone else arrived at our side once things calmed down. We decided to wait for our parents to arrive and make a small camp here. I took a few things from my Inventory and set a small bonfire, deciding to cook something tasty.


    The meat of the lizards Aquarina hunted before was still fresh, so I decided to butcher one with her help and then cut the tender parts of the meat into giant steaks, which I began to grill after seasoning.


    At the same time, I saw the Quest Completion Notification.


    Ding!


    [You have Completed the [Special Quest]: [Level Up Aquarina''s Spirits and Find Pyuku]!]


    [After leveling up and evolving Aquarina''s Spirits, you''ve found Pyuku in a terrible mental state, and helped him recover with your words and love.]


    [However, there''s still a lot to learn about his origins, and what he read in this strange mural¡­ And don''t let me get started about the whole mural itself!]


    [Too many mysteries!]


    [The Quest Completion Rewards have been increased forpleting the Quest in less than 2 Hours.]


    [You Received The Following Rewards]: [10.000.000 EXP] [Yggdrasil''s Heart Fragment 1/3 (A+ Grade)] x1 [Rune Growth Enhancement Nut (A+ Grade)] x5 [Physique Growth Enhancement Bean (A+ Grade)] x5]


    "These rewards¡­ Yggdrasil Heart Fragment? One of three?" I wondered. "And these growth items are different than the others¡­!"


    "Indeed, these are new items to fit your growth. Now that the other enhancement items seem to nor work properly with you, we calcted it would be better to boost the speed in which you create your own runes or enhance your physique!" Said Alice.


    "The other Potions gave too little Runes now, and my body wasn''t growing much stronger either." I nodded. "And that''s when I was drinking dozens of S Rank ones, so you''re right. I''ll keep on training and cultivating on my own, these growth eleration items might be more worth it in the long run!"


    I checked their effects, they were interesting.


    -----


    [Rune Growth Enhancement Nut (A+ Grade)] / [Physique Growth Enhancement Bean (A+ Grade)]


    A Special Nut or Bean created to boost the growth of someone''s magic circle or physique, created in ancient times by a famous Sage, once consumed, a powerful Magical or Strengthening Aura will epass your entire body.


    These Auras will elerate your natural growth of Runes within your Magic Circle, or the Physical Fitness of your Physique by +300% for the next 72 Hours.


    Each usage of these items will lower their boost by -5%.


    -----


    So I can use them around 60 times each before their effects arepletely lost? Well, interesting. I will be using them for a long while, seeing how theyst for 72 Hours.


    "But what''s the Heart thing for?" I wondered. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Check it~!" Alice said.


    [The [Quest System] nods, you have to check its description.]


    -----


    [Yggdrasil''s Heart Fragment 1/3 (A+ Grade)]


    A Fragment of a small Yggdrasil''s Tree Heart. It contains its mystical essence, capable of not only enhancing the magic power of someone that absorbs this item, but also strengthen their connection with Nature as a whole.


    Once the three fragments are together, the True Heart can be recreated. Once the True Heart is fully absorbed, it is possible to undergone ss Rank Up ording to the affinities of the user.


    Remaining Fragments: 1/3


    -----


    "It''s a ss Rank Up item! Like the Divine Farmer Elixir." I was surprised. "Nice! But¡­ I need two more?!"


    "It is too strong, so it can only be generated through fragments. You''ll have to work hard to get the other quests!" Said Alice.


    "So that''s it¡­" I nodded. "I guess there''s no helping it, you can''t get everything easy in this life."


    [The [Quest System] says they have the other two quests in standby¡­]


    Ding!


    [This Quest has been shared with Aquarina.]


    [Aquarina Received The Following Rewards]: [5.000.000 EXP] [Water Spirit Essence Crystal Fruit (A+ Grade)] x1 [Ice Spirit Essence Crystal Fruit (A+ Grade)] x1 [Slime''s Favorite Snack (A+ Grade)] x1]


    [Aquarina] Level has increased by 3!]


    Wow, even Aquarina got her own unique rewards this time?! Was it because the Quest was shared with her? I think this is some new function that wasn''t explored beforehand¡­


    "Huh?! What is this?" Aquarina was surprised when she saw items materialize in front of her as she walked towards me.


    -----

 Chapter 987 Slime’s Favorite Snack

    Chapter 987 Slime¡¯s Favorite Snack


    ??------


    [The [Quest System] says they have the other two quests in standby¡­]


    Ding!


    [This Quest has been shared with Aquarina.]


    [Aquarina Received The Following Rewards]: [5.000.000 EXP] [Water Spirit Essence Crysal Fruit (A+ Grade)] x1 [Ice Spirit Essence Crystal Fruit (A+ Grade)] x1 [Slime''s Favorite Snack (A+ Grade)] x1]


    [Aquarina] Level has increased by 3!]


    "Huh?! What is this?" Aquarina was surprised when she saw items materialize in front of her as she walked towards me.


    Two big, blue-colored fruits made of crystal emerged, alongside a strange bag of what seemed to be small little, blue-colored treats.


    She got items to boost her spirits and Pyuku, it seems!


    "You got your Quest Rewards." I said with a smile. "Careful not to drop them!" I caught them with my Spiderwebsing from my hands. "There."


    I made a cute basket with the items inside, Aquarina was amazed after seeing them, checking their descriptions one after another.


    Anybody that get the System has smaller versions of my most basic abilities, such as the ability to appraise items for their details and information.


    However,pared to mine, they''re much less detailed!


    For example, this is Aquarina''s item description:


    -----


    [Water Spirit Essence Crysal Fruit (A+ Grade)]


    A strange fruit made of crystals.


    Has spirit essence inside.


    It might be liked by water spirits.


    -----


    And this is mine¡­


    -----


    [Water Spirit Essence Crysal Fruit (A+ Grade)]


    A mythical fruit that only grows within areas filled with Spiritual Essence, it glows with a blue color, filled to the brim with water attribute spiritual energy.


    When consumed by a water-attribute spirit, it enhances their Mana and Magic Power greatly, and may help them grow their abilities further.


    If consumed by someone that is not a Spirit, it might help them develop spiritual abilities¡­ or if they''re ipatible, it might cause food poisoning and no additional effects.


    -----


    The difference between both was like heaven and earth! But I am still happy they get something out of it¡­ With the basic information she can at least discern something, even if a little bit.


    Of course, I can also let her see my detailed description.


    "Ohhh, I see! So it can help Undine get stronger? I don''t really need it, so I''ll give it to her! And there''s one for Leviathan too." She nodded. "And snacks for Pyuku?"


    "These are weird¡­" I said.


    "They look like the bags of snacks from Earth, how hrious." Giggled Alice. "It''s named stic by the way, it can take many shapes, these stic bags are widely sold in Earth, containing snacks of all types. They canst for a while without using any magic."


    "Wow¡­" I said, grabbing the bag.


    It had a logo or something with a little blue slime with big eyes, and a smile, very different to Pyuku, and it was devouring these little blue snacks, saying "YUMMY!".


    -----


    [Slime''s Favorite Snack (A+ Grade)]


    An otherworldly snack from a faraway world, this snack is the Slime''s favorite meal! Crunchy, sweet, a bit salty, and deliciously addictive! In a sh, they will finish these before they can even realize, and brighten their mood greatly!


    Special snacks for Slimes, when consumedpletely, it will strengthen the Slime''s Magical Power permanently by a random amount between +1% to +50% and awaken hidden talents.


    If not consumedpletely, no effects will be given.


    When eaten by others than slimes, it might cause food poisoning and no additional effects.


    -----


    "This is perfect to lighten his mood!" Aquarina was delighted. "Sylphy thank you so much for this!" She hugged me and gave me a big kiss in my lips. "Mooch!"


    "Heheh, it''s fine, I did it for you." I giggled, smiling like a dummy too much in love to even think straight.


    [The [Quest System] protests! They say they made it!]


    Yeah, yeah.


    "Pyuku! I got you something good! Come!" Aquarina called Pyuku, as she gave him the bag of snacks.


    "W-What is this?" He wondered, still feeling saddened. "Huh? I''ve never seen a bag like this¡­ It''s crunchy inside?"


    "Open it slowly." I said.


    "Okay?" The slime slowly opened the bag.


    Suddenly, a sweet scent emanated from the bag¡­ Even knowing it could poison us if we ate it, it smelled really good!


    Pyuku instantly grabbed a little blue snack from it and took a bite with his mouth, it was like our own too, with teeth and all.


    Crunch~!


    Uwaah! That sounded really crunchy now!


    "Hmmm¡­ So sweet!" Pyuku said, his rainbow eyes shining brightly. "Yummyyyyy!"


    He made the same sound as the slime in the package!


    Without waiting any other second, he started to devour the entire bag, the snacks disappeared one after another until nothing was left.


    Aquarina and I were drooling as we saw him eat them, the smell was something we''ve never smelled before, it was amazing.


    "Hmmm~ Ah! I ate them all?! Nooo!" Pyuku cried, licking the entire bag''s interior until it began to dissipate into particles of light, disappearing. "Ah¡­ It''s gone."


    Did this really lightened his mood?! He looked sad rather than happy!


    FLUOOSH!


    However, my train of thoughts was interrupted as I saw his body erupt with new power.


    Ding!


    [Pyuku] has consumed the [Slime''s Favorite Snack (A+ Grade)]pletely. Its effects have been activated.]


    [His Magic Power has increased permanently by +38%!]


    [Pyuku] has awakened his Abilities further.]


    [Higher Level Shapeshifting now avable.]


    [Can now better create textures and colors.]


    [Higher Level Absorption now avable.]


    [Can now take the form of selected living beings it has consumed.]


    [Soul Damage has been healed. Mental Stability has been achieved.]


    "Wow, you became so strong, Pyuku!" I said. "Are you feeling okay?"


    "Y-Yes¡­" Pyuku looked at his own hands, slowly turning from jelly colored to blue skin, actual skin this time! "A-Amazing, what is this? I never was able to reach this far in my shapeshifting¡­"


    "It must be the magic snack!" Aquarina said. "Your magic power skyrocketed too. Feeling alright?"


    "I am feeling super alright actually! It feels like¡­ my own mind has calmed down too." Pyuku said.


    Maybe it has to do with his Soul Damage being healed¡­ But what even caused his soul to be damaged? Only his trauma and loneliness?


    Or something else?


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 988 The Origin Of Slimes

    Chapter 988 The Origin Of Slimes


    ??-----


    We tried giving Pyuku a System Seed after that, to see if we could help him grow even stronger¡­ However, he rejected it. His soul seemed incrediblyrge, because it was the fusion between fifty Slime Souls. He had a lot of untapped potential, and that snack ended making him even stronger.


    Powerful souls that have already enough power cannot receive a System; they end up rejecting the seed naturally. As if their souls are protecting themselves from it¡­ Maybe it thinks they''re like a parasite or something? In a way it feels like one, but has no negative side effects, it simply helps someone grow faster and develop theirtent potential fully.


    For now, Alice absorbed the seed back and got the EXP points back too, it is a useful way to try if it works and I don''t lose any EXP if it doesn''t either.


    The lizard steaks were almost done too, I brought out some potato sd and tea, and we started digging in while being in front of that strange mural, its very presence felt slightly eerie.


    However, the atmosphere we exuded as we ate and talked together easily eased everyone''s hearts, and so did Pyuku''s too.


    "Ahhh, the steak''s so good!" Mist was munching on it as she made a big sandwich. "Hmmm! I never thought this lizard would taste this good! Surprisingly delicious!"


    "Yeah, multi-limbed lizard meat is delicious and tender most of the time, they''re godly ingredients that sell for a fortune down there." Ninhursag pointed out.


    "Ah, this potato sd goes well with it!" Zack was happily eating at Mist''s side. "Ah, can I have a bite of that sandwich? Did you add cheese?!"


    "Hehehe, no it''s mine! Make your own!" Mist giggled as she didn''t allow her boyfriend a bite.


    "Zephy, do you like these cupcakes I made?" Celica was offering my little brother a sweet pastry she made.


    "I do! It''s so fluffy!" Zephyrus couldn''t be happier, the two had been growing even closer thesest months. My brother is trying his best after I rmended him a few things.


    "Hehehe, I''m d you like it! My golems can''t eat so they can''t tell me how it tastes." Celica giggled.


    "Hey Luck, taste my bread too! I baked it with spirit fire!" Lara gave Luck her bread.


    "I ate a few already! They''re too burnt!" Luckined. "I don''t want any more, Lara!"


    "Eat them!" Lara kept stuffing them on his mouth.


    "Graargh!" Luck was suffering, but this was also part of their love.


    I think¡­


    "Anyways, as lovely as this atmosphere has be, I am still curious what the hell happened with our fellow slime friend." Celeste broke the ice. "Pyuku, right? Can you exin yourself?"


    "Eep¡­!" Pyuku seemed a bit intimidated by her intense re, her eyes glowed bright red, as Celeste''s sharp tail was mming the ground like a whip angrily.


    "Hey, don''t be so rude! He has gone through a lot." Aquarina said. "But¡­ yeah, can you tell us now?"


    "I-I guess I could try." Pyuku nodded. "It''s just that¡­ Ah, well, I¡­ It''s a long story. Are you willing to hear it?"


    "We will." Ninhursag nodded. "Please, open up to us."


    "Yeah bro! ¡­Or sis? Just say it." Said Zack.


    "Is Pyuku a girl or a boy?" Wondered Mist, now that Zack said that.


    "I-I don''t know, we slimes possess no real gender, we reproduce through division." Said Pyuku. "But I have yet to mature to reproduce myself, in several more years¡­ Maybe."


    "Alright you guys are quite interesting I suppose." Celica nodded. "So you''re genderless, huh?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I-I guess?" Pyuku wondered. "I never thought about it, you can call me a girl or a boy, I don''t really mind." He shrugged.


    "Well that makes things easier then." Ninhursag said. "Now, boy, tell us."


    "Okay¡­" He said, as he slowly started eating a piece of steak. "Hmm, so good- Ahem! Anyways¡­"


    He slowly told us what we heard beforehand, but with much more detail than before.


    First of all, how the slimes escaped from the main continents into the Demon Continent, where thest survivors created an underground vige.


    They cooperated with other, simr demons with different problems, which were not epted in the surface, and working together byplementing each other''s weaknesses, they lived in harmony for hundreds of years.


    However, ultimately, nothingsts forever. The vige was eventually attacked when thetest war urred, both human armies and demon armies ended destroying it, piging what they could find, and killing the demons inside.


    Indeed, even the demon army used to pige viges of other demons, usually using the excuse of them being "cowards" for not joining the war and using them of being traitors to the Demon King.


    The Demon King allowed this to happen too¡­ Maybe I don''t feel bad about his death anymore.


    And in theirst moments, as they were being hunted and taken away as precious materials, both demons and humans blinded by greeding in turns one after another, thest Slimes gathered in the depths of the ground.


    In there, they underwent a special ritual, one they''ve been preparing for their whole lives, one they prepared to ascend¡­ and be closer to the creations the gods favored better.


    They felt both resentment and frustration for this, for having been made¡­ unequal to the rest. They cannot speak, and they couldn''t change their forms too much, other than being liquid. Theycked eyes, mouths, noses, everything that made others identify each other.


    People thought they were monsters, even when they are a race of smart beings, made to¡­ clean things efficiently. Although we are all the Gods'' creations, they thought they were the most unfortunate, cursed with bodies that couldn''tmunicate with others, and that couldn''t grow stronger no matter how hard they tried to cultivate.


    They could not develop a Physique, nor their Souls could harbor Magic Circles. Their cores could have Mana, but it was a limited amount from birth that only was restored when they ate filth, and it could not grow farther than their maximum amount, or they would risk their cores breaking.


    They thought of themselves as truly cursed beings.


    And this ritual they prepared¡­ was what would bring them to evolve into a new being.

 Chapter 989 Pyukus Past

    Chapter 989 Pyuku''s Past


    ??-----


    The fifty Slimes desired to be stronger, to be better¡­ And with the help of the demons, they built a huge underground facility, a gigantic magic circle imbued with as many magic materials as they could find or mine in the underground.


    Even the Demon King Fragments were used, precious minerals that grow rarely across the Demon Continent, said to be the crystallization of the first demon king''s soul. Incredibly rare ores that contain amazing power capable of boosting the abilities of Demons.


    And they used whatever small fragments they found for this ritual¡­ Theirbination was agonizing, their bodies and souls split into countless pieces as they melted into a single being.


    However, theirst will remained within the new life born from their sacrifice¡­


    "Be stronger, be better¡­ And once you can finally speak¡­ Ask them, our creators."


    "Why did you abandon us?"


    This was the only thing these serviceable beings wanted, this little and innocent question. Even knowing full well that the answer would be harsh, they needed to know.


    Deep inside of their minds, inside of their hearts, they wanted to hear a definitive answer. As beings that seemed to always work below their everymand, they struggled to find a ce because they were no longer given one.


    They were abandoned¡­


    Slimes were probably the creators of the Gods that suffered the most among all of us. While humans, elves, dwarves, and anima popted the world and created their own kingdoms and legacies.


    Slimes felt lost, incapable of building anything, incapable of speaking or creating a proper culture¡­ And they felt lost, they despaired.


    They wanted to hear their master''sstmand.


    It is so sad¡­


    "And that is how I was born." Pyuku said. "I had no name, I never had one¡­ But you gave me one, although a bit dumb¡­ I appreciate the name you''ve given me, Aquarina, Sylphy."


    "We gave it to you because it sounded cute and that were the cute sounds you made¡­" I felt embarrassed. "We would have definitely given you a deeper name if we knew you were so intelligent!"


    "Yeah!" Aquarina nodded.


    "There''s no need, I''m fine with it as it is, even if it might have no literal meaning, to me it holds one." Pyuku smiled. "It gave me a sense of self like nothing ever did¡­ Thanks."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    We felt a bit speechless after his words, but he suddenly continued narrating.


    "When I was born, I was buried by rubble, so the invaders were unable to find me." He sighed. "And, well, it took me a while to get out. I got lost in the underground, finding caves after caves, running away from monsters, and eating whatever I found. It was because of that that I found out about my abilities. I gained the true power of my kin which was suppressed by the Gods, Absorption. With it, I can absorb abilities from monsters I devour, although to a limited extent. And also grow stronger a little bit. My other ability was Shapeshifting, although it is not like Furoh''s Mimicry levels of perfection, it allowed me to transform my shape very freely."


    "I understand, but why did they call you the Demon Prince?" Asked Ninhursag.


    "Ah, that''s¡­ Well, as I ran from ce to ce, I hid my identity, wearing clothes I found or stole." Pyuku sighed. "And I became friends with someone, a Demon Prince by the name of Henova. Our meeting was brief, but it still lingers in my heart."


    "Henova?" I asked. "Who¡­ Who was he?"


    "He was a young prince of a small country, that no longer exists anymore." Pyuku sighed. "We became friends through a single week, where I was entering his camp to steal food because I was too hungry. He was nice and feed me food for free, and asked me who I was¡­ It''s¡­ well."


    Henova was an innocent child that found himself in the middle of a war between many small demon nations for territory. Utilizing the Demon King''s war as a pretext, they started waging war against one another for resources.


    His country was small, and it was easily targeted. He and the royal family escaped with some soldiers, trying to find somewhere safe to wait until everything ended.


    In those days, they were being constantly chased down by mercenaries contracted by other countries. Every day was running for them, from one ce to another, endlessly¡­


    When Pyuku meet him, his two parents had already died, and he was only being protected by five guards, the veryst ones with loyalty to the family.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He described him as a clear-blue skinned boy, with two pairs of skinny arms, and silver eyes. His hair was purple and reached his chest, and he had tiny ck horns on his forehead.


    Henova had a small blue tail behind his back, which ended on a w he used as a third limb to grab things. The boy offered Pyuku food with it, timidly.


    "Are you hungry?" He asked me¡­" Said Pyuku. "Why are you trembling in the floor over there? Are you okay? You can have this food too, I don''t mind¡­ Mama and papa went far away, so we got more food now." He often told me¡­"


    Remembering an old friend, Pyuku started to grit his teeth, his fists clenching really hard¡­


    For a couple of days, Pyuku timidly visited the child, taking the food he offered to him¡­ eventually, he brough things in exchange, shiny rocks the demon boy liked.


    And other times, he hunted something and shared the meat with him and the guards that protected him.


    It was a brief encounter, but¡­ Henova loved him as his friend.


    As they talked with one another every night, and as they wandered the endlessndscape of the Demon Continent while being chased by danger at every corner, the two wondered what was awaiting for them in the future.


    And he often said¡­


    "I want to meet mama and papa again! And once the war is over¡­ I wanna go on a journey with them! And meet many new people and make new friends! Like you!"


    It seemed the guards told him they had escaped, instead of revealing the harsh truth of their deaths¡­


    "Such a bright innocence¡­" Ninhursag smiled faintly.


    -----

 Chapter 990 Demon Prince

    Chapter 990 Demon Prince


    ??-----


    But it all came down one day, after their almost two weeks of travels together¡­ When they were caught and surrounded by mercenaries and soldiers from the enemy nations.


    They wanted Henova dead not only because he was just a member of royalty of that family, but because of the power his Demon Core carried.


    His family were named the Blue Asura and were a mystical and strong family of Demons capable of channeling the power of the Element of Chaos.


    However, because in the past they destroyed too much, one Ancient Demon King sealed their whole bloodlines'' powers, and made them weak and frail instead.


    A curse thatsted until the veryst one of them, Henova, the star of hell, as his parents called him.


    But it was a different story if their bodies were opened, and their cores taken away. With magic, it was possible to unseal their cores and bring forth chaotic magic.


    They were hunted because of this reason, over their own resources in their small country¡­ It was all a small conspiracy to take away their cores and turn them into powerful artifacts.


    That would beter gifted to the Demon King to appease his anger by these countries.


    And this is why they relentlessly chased them, until the veryst child¡­


    Punished by the sins of his ancestors, which he nevermitted, Henova was born in a crippled and weak body, incapable of conjuring the element that once made his family feared.


    Helpless, this was the day he would have died¡­


    Except that Pyuku had other ns for him and changed his fate forever.


    "I took his ce."


    "So that''s why¡­?!" Ninhursag muttered.


    "Yeah¡­" Pyuku giggled a bit. "It was¡­ rather hard to do that but it worked, I think."


    He exined that it was something they nned to do. They used the blood of monsters he hunted to pain Henova''s skin red instead of blue and hid his tail and additional arms by wrapping them on clothes around his body, while giving him a big ck cloak to cover himself uppletely.


    When the mercenaries and the soldiers arrived, three guard stayed with Pyuku, while Henova was no longer with them, he had stealthily left them behind in a small town they visited, with two other guards.


    "Are you sure about this?" He had asked him. "Why? Why are you going so far for me? We only meet for like two weeks¡­"


    "You''re the first friend I ever made." Pyuku answered inly. "Take care, Henova. I hope you can live a long life, so you can meet new friends, and travel the world."


    And he handled him something, a small blue jewel, shinier than anything the little demon boy had ever collected, it contained mana within, a strong amount of it.


    Pyuku made it into a small wristband, and gifted it to the little boy, who was in tears¡­


    "W-Wha is this?" He asked.


    "This is¡­ a piece of my heart, please, bring it with you. I don''t know what it might do, but I want it to protect you, friend!" Pyuku smiled back.


    "Friend¡­" Henova continued crying, as he gave Pyuku onest hug, before they departed forever.


    He said he could still remember his shiny silver eyes ncing at him onest time, before they never meet ever again, for dozens of years.


    Pyuku resulted to be much older than us if he was born in the middle of the war¡­ Yet it seemed his mind only matured when he interacted with others and made new friends.


    And little Henova was the first ever friend, that gave him a slight sense of what friendship was.


    This, was then used to befriend us, and when we named him, we gave him a better sense of self, of who he was, and what he was¡­


    He confronted the mercenaries with thest three guards that decided to sacrifice themselves to make it seem like they were protecting the prince.


    "They''re here¡­ you cannot run anymore, little prince."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The mercenaries and the greedy soldiers kept walking closer, weapons in hand and magic being conjured. The three guards gave a smile to Pyuku.


    "Thank you for your noble sacrifice."


    "With this¡­ the prince will be able to live on."


    "Maybe one day¡­ he might awaken back that power that once beloved to his glorious bloodline."


    As they spoke, Pyuku felt sorrow and anguish, but nodded, nheless.


    "We are eternally grateful for your benevolent soul, friend."


    They said that in unison, confronting the armies of foes together.


    He said they fought bravely but perished by the weapons and magic of their overwhelming foes.


    Pyuku too, was captured, he faked his death, and let them carve out a ck crystal from his chest, a sphere-shaped demon king fragment he had saved since he escaped his destroyed home.


    Which he shaped into a sphere. These fragments can also channel the energy of chaos to a limited extent, so it was a perfect recement.


    It somehow worked, and they left him in the middle of the destendscape, he cried for many nights, without moving.


    He was too tired because they gave him a beating he had never experienced before¡­


    But above all, he was also sad for the lives that were sacrificed, and also happy that his friend made it out¡­


    "However, once they left, and I escaped away, some found me out due to me imitating my friend''s appearance. And kept chasing me around. Quickly, the rumor that I was still alive spread out, and then, many demons were looking for me." Said Pyuku. "I escaped into the Human Continent by infiltrating in the boats going there, but somehow the rumors spread even there, and I was chased. The Blue Demon that you talked about most likely heard the rumor and chased me. Even after all these years, the rumor is still ongoing, and I''m worried that my friend is still being chased¡­"


    "So that''s why he called you Demon Prince¡­" Ninhursag nodded. "It makes sense now¡­ I suppose. What a noble act, Pyuku. You''re truly a warrior."


    "A warrior¡­? Me?" Pyuku wondered, feeling embarrassed. "I just¡­ did what a friend would had done."


    -----

 Chapter 991 The Beauty Of The World

    Chapter 991 The Beauty Of The World


    ??-----


    "A-And that''s¡­ about it." Pyuku said. "Since then I''ve been looking for slimes, looking for clues inside ruins all across the human continent, but never finding anything other than murals, depicting them here and there¡­ It was always a failed attempt."


    "And eventually younded on the Amazonian Jungle?" I asked.


    "Yeah, I tried to infiltrate the ruins there, but I failed¡­ And then I meet you girls when I was getting hungry." He giggled innocently. "Since then, it has been adventure after adventure, and I''ve stuck with you¡­ Pretending to be a monster, so I wouldn''t be found out. Sorry, I should have never done something like that but¡­ I was afraid too."


    "It''s fine, we talked this out already." I smiled. "So, why were you despairing so much though?"


    "After having explored so many ces and never finding clues or my kin, I had lost hope. My powers became uncontroble¡­ I couldn''t contain myself anymore." He sighed. "And that mural¡­ What it says is so eerie¡­ I just couldn''t¡­ Stand it."


    "You can read the ancient manuscripts in the ruins?" Ninhursag was surprised. "Not even we know how to, it is such an ancientnguage¡­"


    "I know because my parents knew, we were all¡­ made to know everything, it was within our minds, stored like information." Said Pyuku. "When we were born, we divide, and that information is inherited to our children¡­ Like that, it was passed down for thousands of years. And I know what it says¡­"


    "What¡­ What does it say?" I asked him nervously.


    We all nced at the eerie mural; its presence alone sent chills down our spines. It felt so strange¡­ the drawings, and the beingsing from the flying castles.


    Are those the Gods?


    "The Divine Brilliance of the Enlightened Ones descended upon the Alien World. They found rich life and resources in there and nodded. "It is good" they thought. They brought their creations, made after their image, and made them descend, telling them: "Clean this world, reshape it, and make it our new world. No matter how many of you die, no matter how many of you sacrifice yourselves. You''re doing it for our greater good. You''re tools, nothing else. Blessed with intelligence by our powers, be thankful, be thankful¡­" That''s what it says¡­" Pyuku sighed. "See why I felt so angered and frustrated? It''s always the same¡­ my creators, were always so full of themselves."


    "What? Does it really say that?!" Zack asked. "Some¡­ These guys are really boring and full of themselves, huh? It wasn''t any different in that other dungeon either¡­"


    "It really makes me angry too! Who do they think they are?! Hmph!" Mist said angrily. "I might be a descendant of the natural inhabitants of this world, but I also feel angry¡­"


    "You have all the right to do so¡­" Ninhursag sighed. "This world¡­ it originally belonged to you people. We were brought here against our own will, forced to work for them to build their world, and abandoned to fend for ourselves¡­ We are the aliens here."


    "Yeah¡­ I guess¡­" Zack sighed, looking down. "Hahh¡­ I don''t know what to think about this¡­"


    "¡­" Mist remained in silence as she nced Zack being all sad. "W-Wait, no! I didn''t mean it like that! Z-Zack¡­! You all, you''re all wee to this world, you''ve lived here for a while now! It is as much your world as it is ours! It is big enough so it can fit everyone! I-I''m sure that the world itself thinks the same¡­ Right?"


    We couldn''t help but smile at her cute words, the atmosphere was quickly lifted up.


    "Hehehe, right? If I can talk with the spirits of this world, even though I am a creation of the Gods¡­ It means the world loves us." Lara nodded. "They''re here, all of them with us. They''re children of the world, and they say they love all of us!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She made us possible to see the spirits again, hundreds of them were wandering around everywhere, looking at us with innocent eyes.


    "The manifestation of this world''s soul and will¡­" Ninhursag spoke. "I think this is the true nature of Spirits. I guess I was wrong, I''m sorry¡­ We are not alien anymore; we are the people of Terrarium."


    "Indeed!" Mist nodded.


    "That''s right!" Lara agreed.


    Terrarium¡­ the name of this world that most people agree upon. Its simple meaning is "a sealed transparent globe or simr container in which nts are grown."


    The Gods saw this world as a little thing, contained within a fragile ss globe. While it is that for them, for us it means our own little world, a world we shaped together.


    "Hehe, well I''m half of both so I guess I''m the bridge or something!" Laughed Celeste. "I''m half-demon and half-human after all!"


    "Hahaha, what a responsibility you''ll have then, miss bridge." I giggled.


    "This world is beautiful, and I love it! Everything on it¡­" Luck spoke his mind. "There are sometimes bad things, very bad things, things that make me cry, and suffer¡­ But there''s also always beautiful things thate right after, the brilliance of the sun, the blue of the sky, the soothing wind, the colorful flowers, the song of the birds¡­ Lara." He nced into her eyes.


    "L-Luck¡­" Lara blushed a bit, feeling taken aback by his words. "Heheh, it''s the same for me!" She gave him a kiss on his nose.


    "Heh¡­" Luck smiled back, hugging her tightly. "Thank you for always helping me see the bright side of life, Lara¡­"


    "It''s fine, you also did the same for me, dummy." Laraughed.


    "Sorry Mist, I said something dumb." Zack said. "I''ll walk through this world that is yours, and if that''s fine with you, embrace it as mine too."


    "Of course! You''re invited, hehehe!" Mist giggled innocent, as she gave him a kiss. "I love you!"


    "I love you too¡­" Zack sighed, hugging her back.


    "Everyone suddenly became so happy¡­" Pyuku said, blushing a bit. "Even though I said so many sad things¡­"


    "This is just how we persevere through things; we always know we have one another!" Aquarina smiled back at him. "Don''t worry, you got us." She patted his head.


    "Thank you¡­" Pyuku smiled sweetly.


    This was another beautiful moment I''ll never forget.


    -----

 Chapter 992 Embarassing Moments

    Chapter 992 Embarassing Moments


    ??-----


    Despite how much we''ve discovered about this world''s past, and how sad, frustrating, or infuriating it has been, our love for it has never ceased.


    We will keep moving forwards as we learn about it and love it even more. And no matter what, we''ll always have one another.


    "Alright, so there you are." My father walked into our little meal. "Smells good, may I join in?"


    "Hello children, seems like you''re having a nice barbeque here- Eh? Who is that?" My mother asked, feeling weirded out as she saw Pyuku.


    "Looks like¡­ Huh?" Shade couldn''t really discern it.


    "Pyuku?" Nepheline asked. "It is you, isn''t it?"


    "It is me¡­" Pyuku nodded, speaking with words like nobody had heard before.


    "E-EEEH?!" My mother reacted the most out of them all. "W-Wait a second! The slime was¡­ a talking person this entire time?! I need to know what''s going on in here! Can you at least tell me?!"


    "Oh my, it seems the little slime was much more than he showed us to be." Laughed my uncle Arafunn. "Is your name still Pyuku?"


    "It is, this is a name I treasure, the name given to me by my friends." Pyuku nodded. "Even if it sounds a bit funny¡­ I like it."


    "W-Well, this is shocking, but I''m kind of starving. Mind if we join your little feast?" My father asked kindly. "I''ll cook something up too!"


    "Me too, we might as well eat together as we discuss what happened." My mother nodded.


    Like that, after they arrived, we cooked even more meals and had a gigantic feast with everyone, which was also used to exin to them what had happened to Pyuku, and how he ended like this and all.


    Ninhursag helped with exnations as well, our parents were smart, so it didn''t take them too long to realize what was happening, and also to understand Pyuku''s suffering.


    "I see, so that''s how it is." My mother smiled gently. "It must have been hard, I''m sorry to hear this¡­ You''ve been hiding your own emotions a bit too much, child."


    "I''m sorry for maintaining this a secret for too long." Pyuku apologized.


    "It''s fine, you had your reasons." My father said. "You also never had bad intentions, or we would have noticed. You were genuinely lost. I''m d our kids were able to find you."


    "Yeah, that''s right." Shade nodded. "Rest assured, you''re in good hands."


    "And about your family¡­ It is too early to think of the worst, young slime." Nepheline said. "I am sure that somewhere, there might be others like you."


    "Unlike my people who were only living in that jungle, you Slimes walked across the entire world. Certainly, there should be someone, somewhere." Ninhursag tried to feed hope into Pyuku''s mind.


    And I wanted to help him have some hope as well, even if little, it should be enough to drive him to keep moving forwards.


    "That''s right! Don''t give up yet. We''ll help you find your kind." I nodded. "Don''t worry about it!"


    "As she said." Aquarina agreed. "We''ll find more slimes no matter what."


    "Thanks¡­ for trying to give me hope." Pyuku smiled rather sorrowfully. "I have already given up though, and I''m just¡­ I think I''m just okay with being with all of you anyway. But¡­ I guess, well, maybe¡­ I don''t know."


    Even after our words, he wasn''t too sure if he wanted to hope again, but he had changed, and seemed to be happy with just us¡­ I guess this is better to be left for his own thoughts to decide, instead of trying to tell him what to think.


    "Pyuku¡­" Aquarina seemed to sigh, without knowing what else to say.


    I patted her shoulders, giving her a kiss in her cheeks to calm her down.


    "It''s alright, I think he has improved a lot. He just needs to think and rest for now." I told her. "Don''t worry, we''re here for him."


    "¡­Thank you." She sighed a bit, as rested on my shoulder, I hugged her back, cuddling with her.


    Before the warmth of the bonfire, we ended falling asleep because we were quite tired from all the battles and then having to help Pyuku.


    Honestly, hugging her like this and feeling the warmth of her body, and even hearing the beating of her heart was very rxing.


    Her silver-white hair smelled like flowers and was very soothing. Aquarina is such an angel, honestly¡­ Sometimes I begin to wonder how such a pretty and precious girl can even like me.


    I ended hugging her tightly as we cuddled and fell asleep with her adorable arms wrapped around my torso.


    She''s so beautiful and cute, she''s my princess¡­


    ¡­


    "Sylphy? Are you awake? Enough napping, dear. We should get moving before it gets dark."


    Suddenly, the voice of my mother woke me up. I found myself sleeping inside a small tent, it seemed someone had made it and ced us there. Maybe my dad.


    "A-Ah, right¡­ I fell asleep, didn''t I?"


    I giggled a bit at that, as Aquarina sleepily opened her cute blue eyes, resting over my belly.


    "Guh? Ah¡­ Eh?! I fell asleep?!"


    "Yep. Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yeah¡­ But I wanna cuddle more¡­"


    She quickly dragged herself closer to me and hugged me with all her love, rubbing her face on my chest.


    "Hmm, so puffy¡­ You smell so sweet, Sylphy¡­"


    "Geez, you''re so spoiled¡­"


    "You spoil me a lot! It''s your fault I''m like this now, hehe. Take responsibility!"


    She started nibbling my chest yfully, and then grasping one tightly.


    "I''m going to eat these tonight too~ Nom, nom!"


    "A-Aahhaha! W-Wait, Aquarina, n-not here- Ahahah¡­!"


    I couldn''t help but both feel embarrassed and ticklish as she yed with me like that. The tent suddenly opened in that moment, as Nepheline walked in looking for Aquarina.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Aquarina, wake up already- huh?"


    The two of us quickly grew as red as a tomato as my mother-


    inw found Aquarina ying with my breasts¡­


    "M-Mom?! Get out!" Aquarina quickly rolled to the side.


    "S-Sorry! I didn''t see anything!" Her mother was the one most embarrassed, quickly running away. "C-Continue what you were doing, just ignore me!"


    "Hahah¡­" I onlyughed a bit nervously. "A-Anyways, let''s go."


    "Ugh¡­ This was so embarrassing¡­" Aquarina felt devastated.


    -----

 Chapter 993 Dont Be Too Greedy!

    Chapter 993 Don''t Be Too Greedy!


    ??-----


    After that embarrassing scene, Aquarina calmed down and we quickly got out of the tent. Having rested well, we now had two options, which my mother gave to us.


    "We can either proceed further and investigate the ruins a bit or go back home and do it tomorrow." She said. "Depends how everyone is feeling."


    "I think we should explore a bit more; I am feeling like there might be some unseen treasure hiding somewhere." Imented. "Also, if Pyuku can read the murals, we might find something new, and he can read it for us easily."


    "I agree!" Aquarina nodded.


    "Me too! I want Pyuku to find some new clues, if anything¡­" Mist said.


    "Yeah, let''s go for a bit more of exploration." Zack agreed.


    "I suppose there''s no helping it." Celeste only shrugged.


    "Yeah, let''s explore some more! I want to find some new things!" Lara said happily.


    "What she said." Luck nodded, crossing his arms.


    "Everyone¡­" Pyuku''s eyes shone brightly with their rainbow light, feeling moved by our words. "Thank you¡­" He smiled sweetly.


    "Don''t worry about its buddy." I winked at him. "Now, mom?"


    "Sure, sure, let''s go for another round then! This ce is not that big I think, so let''s do this quickly." Shemanded. "Let''s go."


    With her permission, we decided to advance across these mysterious caves, and the ruins within. As we walked deeper into them, we found several paths and crossroads that led to different areas of the caves.


    We didn''t want to divide, but that seemed to be best case¡­ We separate into smaller groups, exploring the three paths ahead of us.


    Our group was made of Aquarina, Pyuku, Nepheline and my mother. We moved to the path to the front, while the rest divided to the other paths.


    "Well this case sure looks ancient." Nepheline touched the walls.


    "Can you sense it somehow?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "I can." Her mother nodded. "I possess the ability to know how old thend is, what it has gone through, and even listen to their voice itself. These caves are incredibly old and have harbored all kind of life before."


    "I see¡­" Aquarina said, feeling rather inspired. "It must be nice to be able to speak with thend like that¡­ I sometimes hear voices too."


    "You too?" I wondered.


    "Yes, when I¡­ touch the sea, or a river, or ake." Said Aquarina. "It feels like there are countless tiny voices, innocent, like those of children. Whispering to me¡­ Sometimes I get visions of these water bodies, of their past, or of what they had gone through."


    "Amazing, Aquarina!" My mother said. "That means your ability mirrors your mother, but it is rted with bodies of water instead ofnd."


    "Looks like it." I nodded. "I guess I can do something simr with nts¡­ But well, I guess it''s not as cool as Aquarina or her mom."


    "I-It''s cool too!" Aquarina tried to praise me as well. "Don''t say that you''re awesome, Sylphy!" She suddenly gave me a big kiss in my cheek.


    "Hehe, were you just thinking about an excuse to give me a kiss?" I giggled.


    "T-That''s not it! I-I was genuinely praising you!" Aquarina said.


    "Haha, youth." Nepheline giggled.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "They''re so cute." My mother whispered to Nepheline as the two giggled.


    Ugh, that only made me feel more embarrassed¡­


    "Hm? I can sense something in the distance!" Pyuku said, leading us forward.


    We moved behind him, chasing him as he ran very quickly, until we finally reached the end of the road. Ther was a huge crystal cave, filled with colorful spirit crystals.


    And at the end of the crystal, there was yet another enormous mural. This one showed different images from before. There was argendscape, resembling Cloudia.


    There were mountains, forests, tundra, and a desert, and across all thesends, it showed small, formless little guys¡­ Slimes.


    "Slimes¡­" I said. "These are¡­ Are they really slimes?"


    "It must be!" Said Pyuku, running towards the mural and immediately beginning to read what was being written in there.


    We silently walked behind him, as he started reading¡­ This was a different mural than before, it seemed much smaller, rougher, and not that old.


    It was decorated with colorful crystals too, it was a rather amusing and beautiful mural, if I had to be honest¡­


    "It says¡­ That¡­ I can''t believe it¡­" Pyuku muttered. "This was built by my ancestors. There was arge group of them that lived in here!"


    "Really?" Asked Aquarina in surprise. "T-Then where are they?!"


    "It doesn''t saypletely¡­" Sighed Pyuku. "But I think¡­ Some might be alive in here. It says that this was the Land of "Paradise" as they called it, where they were not hunted, and could prosper¡­ But over time, their poption reduced a lot and¡­ Well, due to the golems invading this temple, they had to escape somewhere else."


    "To where?" My mother asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t say, sadly." Said Pyuku. "But I think to Cloudia itself¡­ I really hope so! I never thought¡­ that an answer to the dilemma that affected me so much would be right around the corner. It is almost ironic¡­"


    Pyuku''s rainbow eyes seemed filled with emotions, tears flowing from his eyes.


    "T-This is enough for me¡­ Even if this was made thousands of years ago¡­ It''s something, something to hold on some hope, right?"


    "Yep." I nodded, smiling back at him.


    "Let''s go back then, I don''t think there''s anything other than this in here." Nepheline nodded.


    "C-Can''t I mine some of the stones?" I wondered, asking innocently.


    "Sylphy, you''ve already mined a lot of things on your way here! And let''s not mention how you greedily plunged every single medicinal nt you found in the forest!" My mother reprimanded me. "We have to leave some so nature can continue growing! If we plunder everything greedily, there will be nothing left to grow back. This is a philosophy of us elves, I''ve taught this to you many times!"


    "I-I know, sorry mom¡­" I apologized.


    Dammit, I wanted more items to craft cool equipment!

 Chapter 994 Nephilims Dreams 1

    Chapter 994 Nephilim''s Dreams 1


    ??-----


    As we moved back with everyone else, we suddenly heard some news from the other two groups, apparently they also found two other murals in the other two paths. We went to left path first, and then the right.


    And what we found there were the clues about where the Slimes had gone after they decided to leave these caves after the invasion of the Golems we had just defeated¡­


    "Apparently they divided into three groups¡­" Pyuku sighed. "The first group,posed of Slimes that were hardy and strong, moved to the Golden Dunes. The second group of Slimes that were better off in wet areas, moved to the West Wends. Andstly, the third group,posed of Slimes that desired to live peacefully over grasnds, went to the East Grasnds."


    "So that''s how it is!" Aquarina said. "With this we can look for them and see if any of them are still alive!" She was really excited.


    "I think the same too¡­!" Pyuku nodded. "But¡­ would it be alright, by everyone? T-To go this far for me?"


    "What are you talking about?" My father asked. "Of course it''s alright, don''t you worry about the details."


    "We came here mostly to rx and have some vacations. Exploring the continent was our ns too, so we might as well." My mother nodded. "It is a vacation where we can do anything we want! I really needed one like that¡­"


    "You''ve been working really hardtely, mom." I nodded. "Not justtely, all these years¡­ You definitely need like a year break."


    "Well, next year once we travel to the Saintess Inheritance, that''ll count as a vacation too~" She smiled. "There''s several touristic towns I''ll visit, hehe¡­"


    "Oooh, really?" Wondered Mist excitedly. "Then those are also towns we''ll visit!"


    "Hehehe, can''t wait auntie!" Lara was just as excited.


    "I''ll be going too?" Wondered Zephyrus.


    "Of course dear, you''lle with mommy for a little vacation and sightseeing." My mom nodded.


    "Yaaay!" Zephyrus was also happy.


    Aquarina and the rest, who were going strictly to train, didn''t felt it was fair that my mom''s group would be enjoying it much more than us¡­


    "A bit unfair, huh?" Nepheline sighed.


    "Hahah, leave it be." Shade onlyughed a bit. "Unlike her, we''ve been cking off a lot thesest years¡­ I''ve grown rusty too, we need to train. Aquarina won''t be the only one getting into shape."


    "I guess you''re not wrong." Nepheline nodded. "Ninhursag, you too?"


    "Indeed, I need to attain a greaterprehension of my abilities, the Inheritance we''re going to might be the key for that. And it might also amplify the strength of Luck and Zack, the mostpatible with it. I''ve been shaping Zack to bepatible with my inheritance all this time, so he better does his best." Ninhursag said. "Alright son?"


    "I''ll do my best mom!" Zack was pumped up. "I''ll inherit your family- No, our family''s legacy no matter what!"


    "I hope my ancestors will allow that¡­" Ninhursag smiled. "At the very least, your conviction is already top notch- And about Luck, you too will benefit greatly."


    "I feel like unlike Zack, I don''t really deserve that¡­" Luck admitted. "But¡­ so I can grow stronger, I will do my best too."


    "Don''t say such things, you''re worthy too, you''re the Hero of Wild Beasts and all of that!" Said Zack. "Cheer up man!"


    "Haha, thanks, Zack." Luck ended giggling innocently at his friend''s words.


    "So anyways, don''t worry about it Pyuku." My dad said. "We''ll go and explore this ce, have fun, and try to find your people. It shouldn''t be too hard, I believe!"


    "Thanks¡­" Pyuku smiled, feeling really relieved.


    "¡­"


    Nephilim, who had been apanying us so far, had been quite silent since Pyuku''s incident, as if she had been thinking a lottely about many things.


    While Aquarina was busy with Pyuku as we made our way back home, I approached her to ask her what was wrong with her.


    "Nephi? Are you feeling alright?" I asked.


    "Huh? Master? Yes, I''m alright. I am working at 100% of functionality. All my motor receptors are working properly. My Mana Core is letting your Mana flow through my body naturally." She analyzed her ownposition. "I am fine and working."


    "N-No, I didn''t mean it in the literal sense." I sighed. "Alice¡­ Is she always like this?"


    "Well she had always been a bit rough around the edges. But she had been learning more how to express herselftely, give it a chance." Alice giggled a bit. "Nephi, she meant deep down, your feelings. You have not been talking for a while, and you seem to be in very deep thoughts."


    "Ah¡­" Nephi quickly realized what we meant, but she only remained in silence afterwards for a couple of seconds, looking the ground. "I apologize for not interacting much. Wha happened to Pyuku¡­ It has somehow reminded me of my past and my creation."


    "Of your past?" I wondered.


    "Wait, did you remember some of your memories?" Alice wondered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Finally?" Ignatius butted in into the conversation.


    "Finally?!" Naturia reacted simrly.


    "I-I¡­ Well, something. A few fragments of my past¡­" Nephilim sighed. "But I''ve been trying to decipher them a bit, and whenever I see them over and over again through my memory database, I get this feeling¡­ of sadness and loneliness¡­"


    Her eyes seemed lightless, filled with sadness. I didn''t know she was going through that on her own, alone and without anybody to ask her what was wrong with her.


    "I''m here for you, tell me what you saw, and we can talk about it together." I said. "You''re not alone, dummy¡­ I freed you from those ruins where you were trapped, and I said I would take care of you, right?"


    "Master¡­" Nephilim felt a bit better, her eyes gaining some of their light, as she seemed to blush a bit. "T-Thanks¡­ It''s not something easy to talk about but¡­ If its you, I can talk. Can we get back home first? Your first home has a special warmth to it, it made me feelfortable."


    "Okay, sure." I nodded, patting her shoulders.


    -----

 Chapter 995 Nephilims Dreams 2

    Chapter 995 Nephilim''s Dreams 2


    ??-----


    Once we got back home, our parents decided to cook some dinner together, so with the time we had, I left my friends talking with andforting Pyuku, while I moved upstairs to my room where Nephilim decided to talk about what she remembered.


    I had thought about bringing Aquarina with us, but then I imagined that Nephilim wanted some privacy if she asked for us to speak to this privately inside a room, so I told Aquarina that, and she understood.


    "Okay, it''s fine. I hope she can get better." She noddedprehensively.


    "Thanks, and don''t worry, I''m sure she''ll get better." I smiled.


    Once I walked inside my room Nephilim was there sitting, waiting for me. She seemed still without any energy and was looking at the ss window longingly.


    "Alright, now tell me what happened."


    I sat at her side, as she nodded.


    "It''s not really that much, but it made think things a bit more, Master." Nephilim sighed. "I¡­ Well, when I saw Pyuku crying, and saying that he was the only andst one, the memories started flowing,rge fragments of them, one after another."


    Nephilim said that her memories had always been fragmented, but that she remembered some of the memories of her making¡­ However, this changed a lot now that she gained new memories.


    She said there was a different world out there, a world made of unknown technology, with flying carriages, enormous towers of white color, and technology to the level of her ownposition, if not slightly more advanced.


    And within this city, Nephilim remembered that she was living there. She was a person¡­ Someone whose real name she cannot remember.


    "I was definitely someone else¡­ I¡­ Ah, its hard to exin it." She sighed.


    "Don''t worry, just do what you can." I said. "S-So this was another world? Like¡­ the one my soul came from?" I asked.


    "¡­" Nephilim nodded; she had already seen memories of my previous life after we made a contract. "Yes, something¡­ simr."


    She said these fragmented memories were special, they carried with them emotions she had never felt before. Of that memory of her living as a person, perhaps a human, in this strange and different world.


    "Let me share them with you more clearly, as I show you what I saw."


    Suddenly, she touched my hand, our connection between Master and Familiar activated, her memories flowing into my mind, as I saw them as visions, or perhaps dreams.


    FLASH!


    "Hmm, I guess this is fine for now, right?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nephilim looked herself in the mirror of that memory, she was a beautiful girl, without all the mechanical parts that made her up now, with blonde hair, and crimson eyes.


    At first she seemed to have been shocked by this revtion, but as the memories continued, she simply let them bring her to wherever they wanted.


    She was quickly dragged to anther fragmented memory, where she found herself in some sort ofboratory, one made of his highly technological society in another world.


    "Papa! What are you doing today?"


    She spoke, moving towards someone simr to her, a tall man with blonde hair, and shining crimson eyes, he had a short blonde beard, and was wearing a white coat, while looking at several things.


    "Oh, dear¡­ You shouldn''t be getting inside theboratory all the time, you know?" Sighed her father. "We deal with all kinds of things in here. The materials extracted from the Gates are not things that can be handled easily. Even less those imbued with Divine Energy."


    "But I got in, hehe." His daughter giggled mischievously.


    "Go back for now, alright? Your father is quite busy¡­"


    Her father was looking at arge golden marble, which was overflowing with a strange yet familiar golden-colored aura of energy, sparking like electricity.


    "Since we entered the Era of Awakening that our Evolution has not stopped¡­" He said, as if talking to himself. "Some of us have reached heights nobody could have ever imagined¡­ But there is more to this energy, more to this power¡­ This is a very important subject, dear. So please, leave me alone for now."


    "Okay¡­" His daughter seemed saddened that her father was spending so much time inside hisboratory, without dedicating time to her.


    The memories then ended there, distorting around on themselves, before yet another vision surged, a small fragment, perhaps of a memory of a muchter time.


    Nephilim seemed much older, no longer a teen, but a young woman on her twenties, looking into what Alice had described to me like a holographic screen, which worked as what she said were "TVs".


    In the TV, there was several images showing, words below them could be somehow understood, they were the samenguage the ruins of the Gods used.


    And such news, apparently, said this [The Ascension of Humanity Has Begun]. There was a man with red hair, which was being interviewed by many people at once about this topic too, and he seemed quite charismatic.


    "Sir! Sir! Is it true that with thetest technology that has been developed, the possibility of cloning, enhancing lifespan, and even leaving our mortal shells has be a reality?"


    "Please, sir! Is it true that your organization has been using people for your experimentations? Are these allegiances true or false?"


    "Since the Gates opened five hundred ago, the world changed like never before. Technology evolving at a pace we never thought possible." The red-haired man said, with a charismatic smile. "In thesest five centuries, our technology has advanced in what would have taken us thousands. The Conquest of the Universe is upon us. We shall begin the colonization of the Stars themselves in the future¡­ All our hard work will not go in vain."


    The man didn''t address any of the other questions, walking away. As if he had a lot to hide¡­ The TV then changed channels, showing another news, ones much more tragic.


    It showed the devastation of whatever were these "Gates" phenomenon, showing countless deserted cities, and the news reporter spoke, saying gruesome words.


    "In thest two hundred years, the worldwide poption has decreased by over 70% due to the Gate Phenomena that started five centuries ago¡­ Countries have ended one after another, and the world''s greatest countries have done nothing to help those in need of help."


    "What will happen to the rest of us, who have no such money to "ascend"?"


    -----

 Chapter 996 Nephilim’s Dreams 3

    <h4>Chapter 996 Nephilim''s Dreams 3</h4>


    ?-----


    The memories once more changed, to a further future. In a dark night, as Nephilim walked across her room, she overheard her father discussing with another colleague.


    "What do you mean there''s no time?! Haven''t we been working all this time to save this world? The Gates keep multiplying, and the entities thate from them continue to evolve and be moreplex¡­ Haven''t we erged our lifespans to research how to stop this and save humanity?!" Nephilim''s father cried.


    "There''s no such thing as hope anymore¡­" The other voice said, it sounded like the red-headed guy from before. "Our technology has advanced to the stage we''ve been envisioning all this time. Three hundred years was our limit, and we''ve barely made it¡­ I''ve told you many times! Why don''t you understand that now that we possess the technology, we can simply go somewhere else?! We are constantly ascending, our strength, our powers¡­ We''ve even developed Aura and Divinities; seen in the ancient texts we''ve found within the ruins inside the Gates! We will be Gods!"


    "Y-You''re crazy¡­ I''ve been only grown stronger to protect myself, I''ve never wanted to be a God! Julius¡­ You''re not the same man I remember, after that incident, you''ve changed so much¡­ You used to be my friend. We shared a dream together, to save humanity with our intellect and our strength¡­ Yet¡­ you keep talking nonsense. This is not a fantasy, this is reality!" Nephilim''s father cried. "I''m so close to it¡­ To the secret behind the Dimensional Gates¡­ So please, just let me¡­!"


    "Let you? We''ve seen enough already. Your operations will be shutting down soon. Your affinity over the Dimensional Element is outstanding, I have to admit it¡­" The red-haired man said. "But this means nothing, even with that, you cannot save this world¡­ And those monsters that are behind this, will never stoping. They already announced it, we need to get out of here before their King appears."


    "The King¡­" Nephilim''s father muttered. "But we can stop him, if we fight together-"


    "And then what? Half of the Awakened will die, or more¡­ Humanity will grow even weaker, all to save the weakling, pathetic ants that don''t deserve anything?" his friend asked. "You''re delusional¡­ We are destined to much more than to fight a battle that is fated to be lost. Listen to me, Henrick. You have a daughter; do you not care about her wellbeing? You can bring her with us, she will join us in Project Pantheon."


    "I don''t care about your stupid role-ying games!" Cried his friend. "I care about saving my world¡­"


    "This is not a role-ying game anymore, this is reality, and this is our future¡­" His friend said. "I will wait for your answer. The project will begin in five years from now. You have plenty of time to think about this."


    Nephilim panicked, quickly running towards the nearby bathroom and hiding her presence. She seemed to also be able to wield an Aura and used it to hide her presence.


    The red-haired man walked out of the room, looking around, and then sighing.


    "You''re terrible at hiding¡­" He sighed. "Tell your father to consider this¡­ I doubt you want to stay in a world destined to end, right, Emily?"


    "¡­"


    Nephilim covered her mouth, filled with fear as the man''s eyes shone with bright blue light, he seemed incredibly menacing, his very Aura seemed all-epassing. Nephilim couldn''t even resist it, passing out in the spot.


    After that, everything turned ck,pletely pitch ck, as Nephilim seemed to fall into a dream within this memory.


    And this dream was more like a nightmare. The darkness twisted around her, as countless infernal mes gathered into the form of enormous crimson eyes.


    The figure of a titanic being emerged amidst this darkness, looking down at her.


    "The Last Oracle, humanity''s little messenger bird." It spoke with a terrifying voice; Nephilim couldn''t even speak before his presence. "Tell them that I''ming, to take what is ours. We were once expelled to the Other Side, but now, we wille back... Humanity¡­ will PAY! It will pay for what they had done to US!"


    The mes epassed all of Nephilim, as they burned her endlessly, her screams of agony resonating within her dream, until they finally ended.


    And then, thest and briefest of memory fragments. The entire world screamed. The beautiful cities were constantly burning on a hellscape of mes.


    A gigantic crimson portal stretched across several kilometers, an endless army of demonic aberrations kept pouring from them, led by a single gigantic being.


    The world¡­ has fallen.


    And Nephilim saw all of this in a gigantic airship, flying into the stars, tears flowed from her eyes, feeling regret and frustration for what had happened to the world.


    "Father¡­ how could you let this happen?! You¡­ the only ones that could stop it¡­ You''re running away!"


    Her father was behind her, feeling filled with regret, his entire body overflowing with a blue and red aura, space itself shifting around him, tears flowing from his eyes.


    "I-I¡­ I couldn''t find a way¡­ To end this vicious cycle¡­ No matter how hard I tried, Emily¡­ It would always go back to nothing. This world¡­ it was doomed. And the cycle we created, will never end¡­"


    Those were thest words before the memory ended. And that voice, and that speech about "a vicious cycle that never ends", it reminded me of someone.


    A vile Evil God that controls Dungeons and can manipte and shift Dimensions¡­


    The Evil God of Dungeons¡­


    This can''t be just a coincidence, right? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Just¡­ what are these memories?


    "T-That''s all¡­ I''m still processing it, I don''t¡­ understand." She continued crying. "I don''t even look like her anymore, I have lost her original body¡­ Do I even have her soul, Sylphy? Am I Emily? Or am I Nephilim? What¡­ What am I?"


    Nephilim started crying, feeling increasingly more desperate, crying, and incapable of finding an answer¡­ I hugged her tightly; I couldn''t let her grieve alone.


    "You''re Nephi, my family''s beloved maidservant, a goofy friend that eats all the snacks, and also a lovely girl we all love and care for¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 997 Familiars Are Named Like That Because Theyre Family!

    Chapter 997 Familiars Are Named Like That Because They''re Family!


    ??-----


    Iforted Nephilim, as I knew she needed a big hug to feel better. I told her that she was herself, and that she didn''t have to let these fragmented memories make herself doubt who she was.


    The new memories she had made in this new and beautiful world, should be enough to make her a new person, who she felt she was!


    If she wants to also be this Emily, she could also try, or be just both together. These memories are what makes who she is, just because she remembered a past life doesn''t mean she has stopped being herself.


    Just like how I remember my past as Luna, but I know that I am Sylphy, and I have stopped being Luna, yet my past life personality and memories persist, they grew, changed, and be someone new.


    And this is who I am now.


    "I guess in that aspect¡­ We are quite simr, master." She smiled sweetly. "We both share a past life¡­ Although mine is much more fragmented¡­"


    "I know." I sighed. "I''m so sorry¡­ It was also very gruesome. There was literally not a single happy memory there¡­"


    Suddenly, she held my hand, as Nephilim smiled sweetly, below the moonlight.


    "I want to make beautiful memories with Master and my friends from now on¡­ To make up for these awful ones I remembered." She smiled back at me, about to cry once more.


    "Yeah, for sure." I nodded. "Let''s make beautiful memories together, Nephi." I kissed her cheeks and her forehead and hugged her again. "You''re my friend, my best friend¡­ Like a sister, even. I will never leave you alone. We''ll move forwards together and discover these secrets together too."


    "I want to learn more, yes¡­" She nodded. "But I''m also afraid¡­ I hope you can remain at my side even when I am¡­ no longer myself. Because it feels that the more I remember these memories, the more my own sense of self fragments."


    "T-Then we''ll make sure that doesn''t happen! Right everyone?" I asked all of the other Familiars.


    "Yeah!" Ignatius roared bravely. "Let''s make tons of memories together! The more you make, the more you will develop a sense of "self"! When it bes strong enough, no memories can shake who you truly are, Nephilim!"


    "That''s right¡­" Beelzebub, from all people, nodded as well. "To keep the memories of your past life doesn''t mean that you stop being yourself, or that you cannot be someone new¡­ I''ve changed a lot, I doubt I''ll ever be the same I once was, but I think that''s fine too¡­ kind of."


    "Hehehe, you''re my bestie, Nephilim! Get better!" Naturia floated around her and gave her a bunch of sweet fruits, which Nephilim loved because they replenished her Mana.


    "Indeed." Alice nodded, appearing at our side and sitting besides us, she was around the same size as Zephy when he was 3 years of age. "We''re all together in this, Nephilim! We found you in those ruins, but that also was perhaps fate! We''ve freed you from that restrain, that endless jail the Gods left you in, perhaps because you were the daughter of someone they hated. We''ll simply have to knock at their door one day and ask them questions!"


    "For that¡­ We must grow stronger." I said. "Nephi, never give up!"


    "Never give up!" Furoh roared on his Fenrir form. "Sylphy taught me this when I was in my worst days! She''s definitely right! Awoooo!"


    "We''ve been born just recently, but all the memories we shared with Sylphy as her sword and her shield remain." Scarlet said. "All of those memories of her wielding me for many years, remain too! So I want to stick around with her, and you too, so you can make new memories, my dearpanion!"


    "Yeah, I guess¡­ I joined a bitte, but yeah!" Sapphire agreed. She was a shield I got from the Fishman King Dungeon, so she didn''t have as many memories as Scarlet, but she was still part of the team.


    "I guess¡­ I was created by a Demon King for the purpose of killing the Gods." Curse said. "So, that''s what I''m going to help you with, leave that to me. I''ll keep evolving and bing their worst nightmare! We already almost killed one, the next one is going down for sure."


    "Y-You don''t have to be so rough¡­" Yggdra giggled nervously. "But it is as they said, dear Nephilim. We''ve only meet recently, haven''t we? But even then, I want you to know that I''ll also be by your side, because any of Sylphy''s Familiars is like a sibling to me."


    "We''re a big family." I giggled. "So?"


    "Thank you everyone¡­" Nephilim smiled, as she finally stopped crying. "I''ll keep your words recorded within my memory bank, so I can always reproduce them when I''m feeling down. I now know that I''ll never be alone¡­"


    "Good! Now, how about we go eat? I think dinner''s ready! Let''s leave those memories forter." I said with a smile. "They might be a few clues about the Gods'' past, most likely¡­ But even then, so what? Not like it''ll help us in anything right now! Tomorrow is another big day; we''re going on a big exploration! So you better not ck off."


    "I will! It excites me to know we''ll explore new and uncharted territory! I-I can''t wait!" Nephilim finally spoke her heart, feeling adventurous.


    "Well said! Now let''s go chow down some food! I''m starving!" I nodded, as we quickly walked out of my room, which I had enhanced with anti-noise barriers, so nobody overheard what we said, and rushed downstairs.


    "Well, well, looks like you girls are eager to eat!" My mom said. "Dinner is almost done! Help prepare the table, Sylphy, Nephi!"


    "Okay~!" We said at the same time, working together.


    As dinner was finally served after a few minutes, and we all gathered to eat,ugh, and enjoy the food, Aquarina asked me how it went.


    "It went alright, she''s feeling better." I smiled. "I think she might begin to smile and talk what she thinks a lot from now on, so let''s bear with her, haha."


    "O-Oh¡­ Well, that''s good!" Aquarina smiled too. "Well done!" She coquettishly gave me a kiss in my cheek as a reward.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----

 Chapter 998 Playful Night

    Chapter 998 yful Night


    ??-----


    After dinner and a warm bath, I quickly went back to my bed with Aquarina, it was bing normal for the two of us to always sleep together already¡­ We were really like a married couple.


    "I see, so she recovered some of her memories¡­" Said Aquarina.


    I had given her a brief exnation of what happened. I told her a bit of her memories but not everything, I didn''t go into details.


    "It seemed that it hurt her a lot, some of such memories were of like¡­ before she became what she is, but they were so fragmented that she had a lot of pain remembering them and seemed to have a slight identity crisis. She didn''t know if this Emily was her past life, or something else."


    "Hmm¡­ It was reallyplicated. I''m surprised you were able to resolve it so quickly!" Aquarina was surprised, we were talking about this as we were checking old fairy tales we found in my bedroom. "You really got talent for these things, Sylphy. You know how to talk to people''s hearts¡­"


    "A-Ahahah, you''re exaggerating a bit." I giggled, feeling embarrassed. "I only do my best to make others feel better¡­ I don''t like when other people feel down or sad, I would do anything to help my friends or family feel better! Nobody goes without me checking on them!"


    "I love that spirit of yours¡­ I also want to be a bit like you in that regard. Sometimes I realize I''m too blunt¡­" Aquarinamented. "I was made too rough around the edges¡­ But I''m trying to get nicer¡­"


    "I think you''re fine as you are." I smiled, giving her a head pat. "Whenever you get blunt, I know it is because you want to help and sometimes, we just need someone to tell it to us straight. Also, whenever you joke around, we know you''re joking. Even when you''re a bit mean to Zack, he knows they''re jokes, and that the two of you are like siblings."


    "Geez, see? You''re doing it again; you''re doing your best to make me feel better¡­ And it''s working!" Aquarina giggled, resting her head in my shoulder, the two of us were wearing our cute nightclothes already.


    "You just doubt yourself a bit too much sometimes. I''m worried how you''ll handle it when I''m gone for like a year or two¡­" I sighed. "Will you be alright without me, I wonder¡­"


    "Hey! It''s not like you''re my mom or something!" Aquarina said. "I''ll be fine¡­ I''ve thought about in thesest months, and I''ve made up my resolve. I''ll always think about you whenever I feel lonely. Also we still got that devise to send messages every day, right? I''ll send you a message every day, you better do the same too!"


    "I''ll do." I nodded. "I promise! And if I can''t one day, I''ll make sure to apologize the next one and send you lots of kisses through the message."


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina blushed a bit, getting closer to me. "How about you give me some of those kisses right now, huh?" She smiled coquettishly at me.


    "Well~ I wouldn''t mind giving you a few right now¡­" I smiled. "Maybe a few in here and there¡­"


    I kissed her little nose and then her neck, and then her lips¡­ She quickly got intense, the moment I kissed her she put me down in the bed and started kissing me passionately, perhaps trying to imitate how our parents kissed.


    She gently ced her tongue inside of my mouth, it was so warm and slimy, so tasty¡­ I couldn''t help but suck it with my lips and continue kissing her passionately. It felt like we were trying to eat one another with kisses.


    "Hmm~ Ahh.. Your kisses are getting so good~" I sighed with a smile.


    "I can''t help it, you''re so cute¡­" She smiled, as her lips kissed my neck. "And you smell so sweet, I just want to eat you up~ You''re my sweet little dessert!"


    "Hehehe, is that so~?" I liked how she always praised me and called me like that. "Then you''re also my sweet dessert, my chocte cake~" I gave her a kiss in her neck, licking it sexily.


    "Ahh, your tongue''s so warm¡­" She moaned. "Come here¡­"


    We kept kissing and cuddling in bed. We ended throwing the books we had over the bed into the floor after too much moving around.


    It didn''t take long for her to quickly move my drag my blouse away and begin licking and sucking on my breasts, she really loved them.


    "Hmm~ Y-You really like my tits, don''t you?" I giggled teasingly. "You''re such a baby~"


    "Ahh~ I can''t help it, they''re so tasty and big¡­" She kept grasping them tightly, making me feel really good. "I love them so much~ They''re mine and mine alone~!" She started pulling on my nipples.


    "Ahh~! Y-Yes¡­ They''re yours¡­! Do whatever you want with them¡­" I smiled, I was too in love with her, I wanted her to do anything she wanted with them at this point. "Suck them up, hurry~"


    "Nom~!" Aquarina quickly began to suck them intensively, while her finger was ying with me below there, trying to make me orgasm quickly.


    Our rule was to not touch each other''s genitals for now¡­ But she was cheating by touching over my panties!


    "Ahhh~ I-I can''t take it anymore¡­" I moaned.


    "Me neither~ L-Let''s finish together¡­" She said, quickly beginning to kiss me passionately.


    She quickly lifted up my legs and started rubbing her hips with my my own, even when we were wearing underwear, the warmth produced by the friction and all the slimy stuff that we were secreting made for a really good feeling.


    "Ooh fuck~ Ahh¡­!"


    "Y-Yes, right there- Ngh~!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    We ended at the same time as she sealed my lips with a tight kiss, I couldn''t help but suck her delicious tongue at the same time.


    This girl is going to kill me, she''s too good at this!


    "Hahhh~ Oh my gosh¡­" I moaned, resting in the bed.


    "That was so good¡­ I love you so much¡­" Aquarina hugged me, resting over my breasts while giving them a few kisses as she fell asleep.


    "I love you too¡­" I smiled, hugging her back.


    -----

 Chapter 999 Time To Craft Some Stuff!

    Chapter 999 Time To Craft Some Stuff!


    ??-----


    The next morning quickly came, as the sun came through the window, I yawned, finding myself still in the same position as before. Aquarina was sleeping over me, licking my boobs as if they were her pillows, and there was drool all over¡­


    "Sigh, you never change, don''t you?"


    I gave her a kiss in her little forehead and then gently moved her to the side. She resisted a bit, but at the end I won the match, and she continued sleeping.


    I covered her in nkets before I walked to the bathroom to take a quick bath before her. I woke up early today because I wanted to get some things done.


    First of all, I wanted to make Zack''s armor I promised him. I know he can wait for a while, there''s no real hurry, but I wanted to still make it for him, he''s my friend after all.


    Also, while I''m at it, I was thinking on either upgrade my existing equipment to give me more bonus stats using new materials¡­ Or make new essories.


    I guess I will make a new ring using that Rainbow Spirit Stone that Lara sold me. I was thinking that a staff too, could be nice, but I am not good with just wielding a staff, so it feels a bit useless for me.


    However, a ring or a bracelet would be much easier to handle¡­ I just equip the essory and whenever I imbue Mana into them, their effects activate right away, no problems.


    "Phew¡­"


    After taking a bath, I walked to the end of my room and quickly summoned Violet, who seemed ready for anything regarding Alchemy.


    The way I created items was unique, I relied on my special Skills such as Crafting, Metallurgy, and Alchemy to shapeshift the materials and transform their forms and shapes, and even their mass andposition.


    It is a very "cheat-like" abilitypared to traditional equipment crafting, but it does saves me a lot of time, and its quick. I do take my time though, and make sure the items I make are well done and well made.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Though, I''m sure I''ll learn a lot from the Witch of the Blue Mountain once I go there to train with her. She''ll teach me a bit of her special techniques, ording to my mother.


    She has a very uniquebination between Alchemy and cksmith she calls "Runic Smithing" or something, and she even told me she uses the power of the Spirits and her Familiars, including a dragon, to make her equipment.


    Aside from Violet or Ignatius for the cauldron and fire, I have little idea how I could use the rest of my Familiars for the creation of items, so I''m intrigued about her techniques.


    But first of all¡­ I''ll eat my breakfast before breakfast.


    Ding!


    [You''ve consumed [Rune Growth Enhancement Nut (A+ Grade)] x1 and [Physique Growth Enhancement Bean (A+ Grade)] x1]


    [The growth and development of Runes and your Physique have been enhanced greatly for the next 72 Hours.]


    I concentrated myself, closing my eyes and then splitting my mind through sheer willpower alone, to multitask as I worked. I left a part of my mind into the generation of Runes in my Magic Circle through the Rune Refinement Arts.


    All while I make use of that Mana by letting it flow across my body slowly, without making it overflow too much, so it reinforces my Physique through the Mana Reinforcement Technique.


    The first one is one of the few sure ways to develop Runes, and thest is one of the weakest ways to make a physique grow stronger, but it is also easy and a sure-fire one, which I can leave on while I do other things.


    Ding!


    [You''ve started slowly Refining Runes within your Magic Circle¡­]


    [Elemental Runes of Fire, Nature, Light, and Spirit are being prioritized.]


    [The Runes that slowly form will give birth to new spells as they assemble within your Maic Circle, or to higher Tiered Spells.]


    [Assemble specific Runic Constructions to strengthen or create specific Spells that you can cast without using any Magic Circle.]


    [You''ve started slowly Refining your Physique through the Mana Reinforcement Technique.]


    [Your Physique is absorbing your own Mana and using it to slowly and surely reinforce its body.]


    They might be the simplest forms, but they work stupendously with the boost items, the growth will be boosted a lot, so even if they''re slow, they''ll be much more efficient, and I won''t waste a single hour of the boost duration!


    "Alright, let''s begin¡­ An Armor for Zack it is." I said. "Ready, Violet?"


    "Guuh!" Violet was excited, quickly melting into the Liquified Mana as I applied it into her cauldron body.


    She had many special abilities that made the creation of items even fast and even better. She could synthetize items inside of her body,bine materials, and even transform their abilities or even apply new elemental affinities. With enough materials, of course.


    "So for Zack, let''s use some of the plentiful Mithril we got from that Mithril Golem¡­" I smiled, dropping some pieces into the cauldron. "Let''s add some Thunder and Wind Spirit Crystals too¡­ Andstly, some of these Spirit Dragon Scales from Ignatius, hehe¡­"


    "Hey! You''re using my materials too?!" Ignatiusined.


    "Shut it, my girlfriend is sleeping, be silent!" I reprimanded him.


    "My bad¡­" Ignatius remained in silence. "So I turn into fire now?"


    "Yeah." I nodded.


    "Okay¡­ I''m getting used to this at this point." His spiritual body quickly turned into a dragon-shaped me, resting below Violet.


    He didn''t burn anything except what he wanted, so he applied his spiritual mes into Violet, making the liquid inside boil, and the materials slowly converge.


    First¡­


    "[Extraction]"


    FLAASH!


    I extracted all the impurities from the materials first, and then burned them into ashes. Lastly, I extracted the purest energies from the items, mixing them together.


    "[Synthesis]"


    FLAASH!


    The materials slowly started fusing and melding together into a mass of metal and crystals, the crystals melted into pure spirit energy, and so did the scales.


    The Mithril, with its great magic absorbing abilities, absorbed the elements and changed its color¡­


    "And now¡­ [Metamorphosis]!"


    I changed the shape of the metal and made itpact, until finally¡­


    "[Fusion Synthesis]!"


    I once morebined the effects of spells with skills,bining everything together into severalrge golden colored ingots, which emerged out of the cauldron one after another.


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You''ve sessfully synthetized [Spirit Thunderstorm Dragon Mithril Ingot (A Grade)] x5!]


    [You gained +25.000 Skill Proficiency.]


    [The [Metallurgy: Lv6] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 7!]


    [The [Fusion Alchemy: Lv1] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 2!]


    [You gained +500.000 EXP.]


    "Oh? I gained EXP from making items now?!" I was shocked. "T-


    This is new¡­"


    "Yep, since you evolved the Alchemy Skill into Fusion Alchemy, it is now possible to sometimes earn EXP from synthetizing items! Though you''ll get a lot the first time you make them, if you keep making them, the EXP will reduce or might not appear again." Alice exined.


    "I see¡­ That does sounds pretty useful to be honest." I smiled. "Makes me get motivated¡­ Oh well, now that the ingot is done, let''s quickly meld them together with Metallurgy! Ignatius, say "aaah!" now!" I said.


    "Ahhh¡­!" Ignatius quickly opened gigantic dragon jaws, eating all the ingots and began to smelt them. I quickly took out some molds of fancy-looking armor from my Inventory. "Let''s begin!"


    At the same time, I left Violet making yet another new Ingot, this time one for the essories I wanted to craft.


    -----


    Author''s Note: Can''t believe tomorrow will be Chapter 1000! This Novel has a long way to go, but it has been a lot of fun to write this mix between true slice of life, adventure, and yuri romance. I have mostly outlined the story until the end, but I keep adding new and fun stuff, so we might get another thousand chapters, or more before any conclusion.


    Let''s enjoy the ride together, and thanks for all readers, especially Privilege buyers! The story will continue on itsid back type of atmosphere, but I can also promise you lots of cool plot twists, progression, action, and more yuri.


    Also I''m cooking another new Cover... Patiently wait for it, everyone.

 Chapter 1000 Creating Legendary Armor

    Chapter 1000 Creating Legendary Armor


    ??-----


    Using my Metallurgy Skill, Alchemy, and Ignatius zing spirit mes, I was able to smelt the ingots I made and quickly add the molten metal into the armor molds.


    After that, with the help of some cooling magic, the metals swiftly cooled down, taking the rough shape of the armor pieces I wanted.


    It was a rather easy process with both magic and skills, so it wasn''t asplicated, and with a simple Divine Barrier around us, none of the sounds or other things bothered the cute Aquarina, who was adorably sleeping in bed.


    At the same time as the armor pieces were made, Violet was preparing a set of different ingots. These were also made using Mithril, but I added dust from the rainbow spirit stone and the magic cores of a few monsters we hunted, mostly the golems.


    Oh! I also decided adding some of the Iron Golems bodies too, because they seemed to be tougher than Mithril, which is much better at channeling mana and repelling it.


    "[Fusion Synthesis]!"


    I activated the Skill yet again, as the cauldron bubbled rapidly and merged the materials together in a sh, Violet quickly emerged out of them and gave them to me.


    "Guh, guuuh!"


    "Well done dear."


    I gave her a pat in her head for being such a good girl.


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You''ve sessfully synthetized [Divine Spiritual Mana-Channeling Mithril Ingot (S Grade)] x3!]


    [You gained +30.000 Skill Proficiency.]


    [You gained +600.000 EXP.]


    The ingots that emerged out of the cauldron shone with a rainbow color and were of a beautiful siler hue. They were very light yet at the same time quite tough.


    They weren''t good enough for armor though, but they had amazing magic-channeling and mana-enhancing properties.


    With that done, into the armor again!


    "I think it''s mostly done in the basic shape." Ignatius said.


    "Yep, I think so too." I nodded.


    The armor had been shaped slowly using my Alchemy Skills, I made sure to engrave a lot of Physical Strength and Agility Enhancement Runes into it, and also added some nice-looking decorations, such as roaring bear-shaped shoulder armor pieces.


    Lastly, I merged into the chest a red and blue-colored jewel, a piece of the Mithril Golem King''s Magic Core, and covered it on Mithril to protect it.


    "This will be the armor''s core; it will allow Zack to reach new heights!"


    After that, I gently gave the armor to Violet and decided to create a Magic Link between each piece, to make them into aplete armor with great bonuses once equippedpletely.


    "And now let''s sprinkle a bit of this and that!"


    I sprinkled some Rainbow Spirit Stone dust and then a bit of Wyvern Scale Dust for added magic affinity and durability, and then¡­


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You''ve sessfully synthetized [Thunderstorm Spirit King''s Battle Armor (S- Grade)] x1!]


    [You gained +20.000 Skill Proficiency.]


    [The [Metallurgy: Lv7] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 8!]


    [The [Fusion Alchemy: Lv2] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 3!]


    [You gained +500.000 EXP.]


    The armor was done! It emerged out of the cauldron after all the refinements I gave to it, shining with a golden and green hue.


    It was beautifully decorated, and it looked both robust but alsofortable to wear. I know my friend''s tastes a lot, so Zack''s going to get crazy once he sees this!


    He''s my best friend, so of course I want him to be happy. I hope that with this he can smile a bit more.


    Oh right, the Armor''s Stats! Because I used one of the coupons I had, the Armor gained a shining glow and gained a Status, with Stats and Abilities of its own.


    -----


    [Thunderstorm Spirit King''s Battle Armor]


    [Item Type]: [Full Armor] [Magic Armor]


    [Item Grade]: [S-]


    [Item Requirement]: [Wind and Thunder Elemental Affinity]


    [Item Durability]: [35.000/35.000]


    [Item Effects]: [HP]: [+7.000] [STR]: [+2.500] [DEF]: [+7.000] [MAG]: [+2.500] [RES]: [+7.000]


    [Bonus Effects]: [Thunder & Wind Magic Power +25% (A)] [DEF +7% (C)] [RES +5% (D)] [STR +10% (B)]


    [Item Abilities]


    [Thunderstorm Spirit King]: If the wearer has a strong Affinity with Thunder Element, reduces Elemental Damage taken by -30%. After tanking enough magic attacks, it is possible to unleash [Thunder Lord Authority], increasing the wearer''s Thunder Element Damage by +200% while making their Thunder Element Damage ignore Elemental Resistances or Immunities, while ignoring -50% of the foe''s Resistance for 5 Minutes. Causes great exhaustion afterwards.


    [Windstorm Aura]: If the wearer has a strong Affinity with Wind Element, increases Movement Speed and Agility by +25%. After tanking enough physical attacks, it is possible to unleash [Free Like The Wind] which increases the wearer''s Movement Speed and Agility by another +50%, while epassing their body with Celestial Winds that grants temporary flight and boosts Wind Element Damage by +100% for 5 Minutes. Causes great exhaustion afterwards.


    [Item Description]


    An incredible Magic Armor crafted using the finest of materials and containing a powerful Magic Core that grants the wearer the ability to unleash almighty abilities rted with Thunder and Winds, made by the Alchemist Sylph for her beloved friend, Zack.


    -----


    "Eeeeh?! Are you kidding me?! It''s better than my own armor?! No way, they have the same Rank though!"


    I felt utterly speechless when I saw the armor''s status. I mean, I did expect something good, but not THIS good! The Bonuses, the Stats, and even the Abilities were ridiculous.


    I wish I could wear it, but my Affinity with Wind and Thunder are only mid, only Zack whose affinity is very high can wear it.


    If I wear it, the armor''s abilities will simply not trigger, that''s the thing about these armor with Status, they usuallye with very strict restrictions.


    Oh well, I''m sure he''ll love it!


    "It is indeed an incredible armor." Alice appeared by my side. "I''m sure Zack will love it! You''re such a good friend Sylphy. Not many people would ever gift something so valuable to their friend."


    "Well, I have so many riches and money, I don''t really mind being kind from time to time." I shrugged.


    "Heheh, don''t say that! We all know you''re a kindhearted person." Alice giggled. "Now, what else will you make?"


    "Some essories for myself and Aquarina! I want to give her a bracelet or a ne¡­ She''s so pretty, I''m sure she''ll look divine with anything."


    -----


    Author''s Note: I never thought this novel would get this far, actually! But here we are, Chapter 1000 and there''s still so much left for me to write!


    I can''t believe how far we''ve gone, and I''m happy for all the readers that have stick around with Sylphy and Aquarina for so long.


    Don''t worry, the story will keep moving forwards while still having the lovely slice of life moments that I love to write so much.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There''s still a lot left to tell for Sylphy and Aquarina''s journey, so I hope you can stick around until the end!

 Chapter 1001 Crafting Something For Aquarina Too

    Chapter 1001 Crafting Something For Aquarina Too


    ??-----


    "You sure love her¡­" Alice smiled. "Well! We could ask her Spirits what she could like. She sometimes tells things to them that she tells nobody else."


    "Hmm¡­ Are they around?" I wondered, looking around. "Oh!"


    Suddenly, I noticed Undine and Leviathan were hiding behind the night table, looking at what I was doing curiously.


    "Hey, you guys, don''t be shy ande here." Ignatius called them. "Come already!"


    "Eep¡­!"


    Undine however, simply hid even more.


    "Dumbass, you''re scaring them!" I told Ignatius. "Why are you like this? Seriously¡­"


    "E-Eh? I''m just trying to help! Don''t call me a dumbass!" Ignatius said angrily.


    "Okay, sorry." I sighed. "Anyways, let me handle this¡­"


    I approached the two of them stealthily, while Aquarina was fast asleep. She slept like a rock sometimes, probably because we did a lot of thingsst night.


    "Come on now, don''t be shy."


    I put some Spirit Stones of the Water Attribute in my hands, which Spirits of Water fancied, and approached it to them.


    Undine and Leviathan trusted me to an extent, so they approached me and started snacking on the stones.


    "Would you guys help me out?" I asked as gently as I could.


    "Hmm, what do you need? Sylphy?" Undine wondered.


    "Rarr?" Leviathan tilted his little dragon head.


    They were acting as if they weren''t terrified just a few seconds earlier of Ignatius grumpy groans¡­ I guess Spirits are good at pretending too.


    "Have Aquarina said anything about what she wants?" I asked them.


    Undine and Leviathan looked at one another.


    "Well, she often says she wants a baby with you¡­" Undine said.


    "E-Eh?!" I felt taken aback by that revtion. "T-That''s not something she should be thinking about¡­ I-I meant like essories."


    "Oh¡­ She said she liked nes the other day!" Undine said. "She has one she loves that her mom gifted to her, but she said she wouldn''t mind having another to go with it."


    "I see¡­" I nodded. "A ne it is."


    I stealthily walked back to the Divine Barrier I set up using the Divine Protection Skill, which after attaining the ability to Level Up gained the power to move and shape this barrier before it could be broken.


    "Alright, let''s make a pretty ne for my gf!" I nodded to myself, taking a look at the ingots.


    They were three, I could make an essory per ingot I think, so I took one and then smelted it with Ignatius and Metallurgy, using a mold I had prepared beforehand.


    However, the ingot alone wouldn''t do, I picked up several fragments of the Mithril Golem King''s Man Core, the Rainbow Spirit Stone Fragments, and also some of the Sea Snakes materials we hunt back in their dungeon.


    The bright rainbow stone in the center, decorated by a series of blue, smaller jewels made for a fancy and beautiful ne. I put everything together and then enchanted it, unifying their effects through abination of Amateur Runic Engravement and Fusion Synthesis.


    After half an hour of efforts, it was done!


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You''ve sessfully synthetized [Rainbow Spirit Spring Tears (S- Grade)] x1!]


    [You gained +20.000 Skill Proficiency.]


    [You gained +500.000 EXP.]


    -----


    [Rainbow Spirit Spring Tears]


    [Item Type]: [essory] [Ne]


    [Item Grade]: [S-]


    [Item Requirement]: [Strong Affinity With Water and Ice Attribute] [Two Water or Ice Spirits Contracted]


    [Item Durability]: [10.000/10.000]


    [Item Effects]: [HP]: [+2.000] [MP]: [+8.000] [STR]: [+1.000] [DEF]: [+2.000] [MAG]: [+5.000] [RES]: [+2.000] [AGI]: [+1.000] [LUC]: [+5.000] [CHM]: [+5.000]


    [Bonus Effects]: [Spirit Magic Damage +20% (B)] [MP +20% (B)] [Water & Ice Magic Damage +10% (C)] [Spirit Magic Spells Mana Consumption -30% (A)]


    [Item Abilities]


    [Rainbow Spring Spirit Blessing]: A Blessing bestowed by the Materials used to create the ne, facilitates the ability to wield Spirit Magic of higher Tiers, without Runic Requirements. Enhances Spirit Magic Power by +100% and reduces their MP Cost by -25%. When HP goes below 30%, a [Rainbow Spring Spirit Shield] will epass the wearer''s body, reducing All Damage Taken by -70% and turning the reduced damage into HP while increasing All Stats by +50% for 5 Minutes. Can only be used once per day.


    [Rainbow Spirit Threads Of Connection]: A strong connection made of Rainbow Threads will be made once the wearer equips this Ne with their spirits, increasing their Spirit''s Stats by +30%, reducing their Magic MP Cost by -25%, and decreasing their damage taken by -20%. Whenever enough Spirit Magic is used, it is possible to unleash [Divine Spirit Connection], which grants the wearer 50% of all their Spirits Stats and the ability to use their Skills at 200% Power for 5 Minutes. Can only be used once per day.


    [Item Description]


    A beautiful ne created using top-tier materials by Alchemist Sylphy, who loves her girlfriend so much she can''t stop thinking about her safety. This ne has been made exclusively for her to always be protected, and also to help her own Spirits grow stronger.


    -----


    The ne emerged from the cauldron, glowing with a beautiful and near divine glow. Its abilities were much stronger than I imagined, thebination of high-quality materials really created incredible results!


    However, these abilities had quite a lot of requirements, and weren''t as overpowered as some of my parent''s equipment¡­ Like that staff my mother can use to conjure all sorts of spells with almost no MP cost, or my father''s ridiculous sword.


    This''ll be so useful for Aquarina though! And it''ll make Undine and Leviathan pretty strong too!


    Hehehe, I''ll surprise her with this nice gift once she wakes up.


    No, wait, it would be better to save it and gift it to her in a special asion, right?


    But what''s special asion is soon? None¡­


    Ugh, what do I do then?!


    Wait¡­ Maybe I just have to create a special asion myself, a date or something¡­ Maybe that could work?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "The ne is perfect, Sylphy! I never thought you could reach this far in Alchemy to make things like these¡­" Said Alice. "I wonder though, if the Witch of the Blue Mountain could make something even better¡­"


    "I wonder the same sometimes¡­ But if she''s so renowned with her equipment, I bet she can make some amazing things." I said. "I''ll be her disciple next year, so I better prepare myself. I''m looking forward to that, to be honest!"


    -----

 Chapter 1002 Sylphys Found Out

    Chapter 1002 Sylphy''s Found Out


    ??-----


    After having made Aquarina''s ne, I decided to not make myself a new ring as I had thought, and instead decided to use both ingots to recreate the two earrings I''ve always had, which still possess fragments of Ignatius crystalized Dragon Heart!


    They were not enough to help him evolve though or I would have already used them, but they''ll be much stronger one I recreate them with these overpowered ingots I got, and some Rainbow Spirit Stone Fragments too.


    These earrings have been apanying me for all this time, and they were a gift from the Witch of the Blue Mountain too, this''ll help me analyze her creations in a better detail¡­


    And as I begun, I immediately noticed many things.


    "Although this earring looks rather simple, the runic arrangement in the metal is top tier." I analyzed. "Not only that, but the runes seem to have¡­ melded inside the metal itself too? It feels as if she dposed the metal to an even smaller scale and rearranged it from its interior to resemble runes, enhancing the effectiveness by a tenfold¡­"


    "Incredible¡­" Alice said. "That Witch is much better than you imagined! Can you even enchant those earrings with suchposition?"


    "I don''t know anymore¡­ I was so confident, but I fear that if I try to break the earrings to reform them, they''ll end up worse than now. Although I can''t see their stats or abilities in detail, it seems they''re much more amazing than I had originally thought." I admitted. "I can''t believe I''ve not met that woman, yet I''m already bested¡­"


    "You shouldn''t have gotten cocky because you can make some armor or rings!" Laughed Ignatius. "So? What are you going to make these ingots then?"


    "Hmm¡­ Another ring would be alright I suppose." I shrugged. "I do have the [Demonic Wrathful Dragon''s Ring] which grants me bonus stats when I use my Dragon Heart''s Abilities and also strengthens my Darkness and Curses. And then there''s the [Gluttonous Parasitic Beast Ring], that gives me the ability to summon a parasitic beast aura to weaken a foe, while also giving me the ability to conjure some beast attribute magic too¡­ I wonder what else Ick."


    "You''re already quite overpowered." Beelzebub said. "You don''t reallyck at many things; all your elements are strong thanks to us as well! I suppose you would only want to boost your stats higher because they can''t grow on their own, but even then, you''ve got the bonus stats from your Harvest Familiars!"


    "You''ve grown so strong¡­ It''s quite hard to think of what youck now, Sylphy." Yggdra giggled.


    "Well, I dock a lot of things, if that wasn''t the case, the help of my friends wouldn''t be necessary, but they''re always useful for any battle we have together." I said. "I suppose my biggest weakness is my small physique, even if I have stronger physical power thanks to stats, I am still small and frail¡­"


    "So more defense then?" Wondered Ignatius. "Well, with Draconification in the calction, you do have some good bulk, but yeah. Even then, you''re too small and lightweighted, making you easy to throw around."


    "I do remember that Arachne and her friend threw me around like ragdolls all the time¡­" I sighed. "My magic is potent, and I have infinite mana, but I can''t overuse it, or my soul will suffer¡­ My soul is growing stronger now with a Psyche but were just starting."


    "So also strengthening the soul and lessening the pressure of your Mana usage is also necessary." Alice pointed out.


    "Yeah, actually Ick a lot of things, I just have a ton of shy little abilities and skills I can use to make up for such weaknesses." I giggled. "But even then, to be as strong as my parents, I have to have no weaknesses at all!"


    "You''re still young, calm down." Beelzebub sighed. "Rx and take it easy, it is good to know what youck, but if you obsess over it, you will only end up deteriorating yourself."


    "As he said¡­" Furoh nodded. "However, I suppose you could try to fix a bit of that in these essories. I think you''re rushing it though, think about it for some time before making them."


    "Yeah, the ingredients are not easy toe by, better not waste them on something you''ll regret craftingter." Alice agreed.


    "I guess you''re not wrong." I nodded. "Okay, I''ll just think about it some more¡­ But I do have some ideas of what I could make¡­ I won''t make any ring, or bracelet, or any essory this time. I think¡­ maybe gloves would be nice."


    "Gloves?!" Wondered everyone, that was perhaps the thing they never imagined I would want.


    "Yep, gloves that make me tougher and could also be used to both further enhance my Familiars and also my Harvest Familiars." I exined. "But the more things I add, the weaker the effects will be, so I don''t want them to be too much. I''ll think about this a bit more. But I think I need more ingredients than what I have¡­ I could also use Arachne''s servant materials; I still have her saved."


    "You could also upgrade your armor some more; it is quite weakpared to the one you made for that brat!" Said Ignatius.


    "I know~" I said. "In fact there''s a ton of things to do! I guess I''ll take it easy while I sketch my ideas."


    I began drawing in my little notebook, I always sketched the things I thought about. In one of the pages there was Aquarina too, wearing the ne I had envisioned some time ago.


    And as I moved the pages, more and more portraits of Aquarina in different poses, some even when she was younger and smaller.


    "A-Ah¡­ She better not find out about this¡­" I felt embarrassed by how many times I''ve drawn her.


    "Hey, what''s up~"


    However, Aquarina''s voice echoed behind me, as she appeared amidst the shadows!


    "Eek! A-Aquarina?! N-Nothing!"


    I quickly tried to hide the notebook of my secrets, but it ended sliding from my hands, and she ended catching it¡­ reading its contents with curiosity.


    "What''s this- huh?"


    She started moving the pages as she began growing redder¡­


    "I-I''m sorry! Is it weird? I''m sorry for being a creep¡­"


    "T-That''s¡­ not it. I didn''t¡­ thought you drew this pretty. And¡­ so many portraits of me."


    "It''s not¡­ bad?"


    "No, of course not, why would it be?"


    Aquarina gave me back my notebook.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It''s just a bit embarrassing and cute¡­ Heheh, you''re a good artist, Sylphy." She smiled, approaching me and sitting in myp. "I-I find it ttering that you drew so many portraits of myself¡­ Am I your muse or something? Heheh¡­"


    "A-Ah¡­ Well, you''re so pretty I just sometimes feel like drawing you¡­ But I''m happy you like them." I smiled, as she rubbed her nose with mine, and gave me a few kisses.


    "Mooch, of course I love them. You''re so cute when you get so nervous¡­ I want to eat you with kisses." She continued kissing me.


    We ended making out for a few minutes while flirting with each other, until she realized I''ve been busy.


    "Huh? What have you been making?" She wondered.


    "A-Ah! Oh, I was making Zack''s armor!" I said, waking up from the daze that being embraced by her love gave to me sometimes.


    "Hmmm~ I don''t know why but it feels like you were making something else too¡­" Aquarina squinted her beautiful blue eyes.


    "E-Eeep! N-No?" I said nervously, I had made sure to store the ne before she saw it. "A-Anyways! Let''s go have breakfast, shall we?"


    "Okay, but first a bath together!" She said, dragging me to the bathroom.


    "But I already took a bath before!" I cried.


    "Another one won''t hurt you, will it?" She giggled with a mischievously smile. "Also I need my daily dose of Sylphy''s naked body before starting the day~"


    "E-Eh? D-Don''t say that out loud¡­ perv!" I said while feeling embarrassed.


    "Hehehe, not like you dislike mine, right?" She started undressing herself in front of me.


    "Y-You got me there¡­" I couldn''t take my eyes off her body once she took off her night clothes, she quickly undressed me while kissing my body asionally.


    Aquarina was very passionate for her age¡­ Is this just the spurt of being teenagers or is this part of her Amazonian bloodline?


    I wondered such things as I carefully washed her beautiful silvery-white hair¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1003 Gifting Zack His Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1003 Gifting Zack His Armor</h4>


    ?-----


    After taking a bath, we walked downstairs and were greeted by all our friends and family having already a huge breakfast feast without us! Looks like we were taking a bit too long.


    Nheless, we used this opportunity to quickly gift Zack his well-deserved armor. My parents were shocked when I took it off and revealed it to everyone.


    The mere presence of the armor exuded a powerful Aura of strength like nothing they have ever seen before. My mother and my father in particr seemed amazed.


    Despite having already seen many of the things I could create, they always acted like this¡­ I guess it was hard to get used to having such an amazing daughter, heh!


    "Wow! This is amazing, Sylphy! This armor¡­! It''s so huge but so light too?! And I can sense so much magic power from it!" Zack was excited, stopping his meal and quickly getting up to try it.


    "Try it out then! I made it with all my efforts for my best friend!" I smiled, as Zack blushed a bit, thanking me.


    "Thanks a lot!" He suddenly gave me a hug, as I couldn''t help but pat his head. "It''s nothing, that''s what I owed you, I never go back in my words. Now try it out already!"


    "Yeah!" Zack immediately wore it.


    It looked perfect on him; it will slowly readjust to his size as he grows up too thanks to the magic properties and the sticity of Mithril.


    With the full body armor, he already looked like a renowned, mighty adventurer or even a young knight that went into adventures and yed beasts around the world.


    "Woah, my Wind and Thunder Elemental Magic has be so strong now!" Zack released sparks of electricity and winds from his hands. "And despite wearing an armor, I suddenly feel even physically stronger? Like twice my strength!"


    "Incredible!" Mist said. "You look so gant in that armor, Zack! You''re like a knight now! Am I your damsel?"


    "Hahaha, I guess you could put it that way." Zackughed with his beloved girlfriend. "I wonder if I have enough money¡­ Sylphy, could Imission you something for Mist too?"


    "E-Eh? For me?! Zack, you don''t really have to¡­" Mist muttered.


    "Hmmm! Well, I have been thinking about making something more." I said. "I guess so! But the cost won''t be cheap. What''s your budget?" I wondered.


    "I-I think I have saved like one hundred and fifty million gold." He said, recalling how much he has learned selling monster carcasses and from quests he haspleted in the adventurer guild.


    "I honestly am not sure how much that armor is worth at all." I rubbed my chin. "So it''s hard to tell what the price would be¡­"


    "Y-You don''t really have to do anything, Sylphy. Just don''t listen to him. He likes to spoil me too much, haha." Mist giggled. "Zack, I''m fine. I already have great equipment I''ve bought and had have gifted from Lady Faylen, there''s no need for more."


    "Are you sure?" Zack was really kind of like me, always wanting to spoil his girlfriend and see her happy and smiling. "Well, alright¡­ I''ll just have to save more money then!"


    "Save it for our future, dummy." Mist sighed, patting his shoulders. "Didn''t you promised we would get a house together? Save the money for that day!"


    "R-Right! Hahah, I forgot." Zackughed it off cheerfully. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    My parents were talking between each other, until they finally addressed it¡­


    "Sylphy¡­" My mother called. "H-How did you made such an incredible armor out of nowhere? Usually a work like this¡­ takes at the very least several weeks, even for the most talented people."


    "And about the price¡­ If it has so many abilities, I would say that armor is worth at least five hundred million gold¡­" My father said.


    "That''s a very rough estimate, if it was made with Mithril like the one you got from that golem, and rainbow spirit stones, which are even rarer. I think it would go as high as seven hundred million." My mother estimated with her merchant senses.


    "W-Woah¡­ Am I wearing that much money?!" Zack was taken aback. "Yikes¡­ I don''t know what to say anymore."


    "See? I told you that you wouldn''t be able tomission Sylphy! Something of simr quality would be at least five hundred million, we don''t make that much money¡­" Mist sighed. "Even after we always make a lot with our hunts and all, we still need some stable job."


    "We do earn some from her by helping her handle the dungeon materials. She pays us quite generously." Said Zack. "But yeah¡­"


    "I-I never considered my creations would be so expensive¡­" I said. "My Appraising Eyes don''t give me information regarding prices¡­ Mom, then how expensive are these other things?"


    I showed her my two rings, my dragon scale armor, my golden diadem, and even my sword and shield, which were now Familiars.


    "Well, this armor I''ve seen you wear around, these rings¡­ Oh my, you''re wearing at least a billion gold with everything you have on. The price of your sword and your shield are imensurable because they posses Souls. Living Weapons are priceless and entire countries would fight to get them because they can keep growing endlessly." My mother exined.


    "We haven''t addressed these things because we didn''t want to bother you, but you need to begin developing a bit moremon sense, dear. Once you enter the academy everyone will think you''re weird if you don''t know these things." My father admitted. "It would be better to hide the fact your weapons are alive, if possible.


    "Okay, I''ll tell them." I nodded. "It''s quite surprising, it doesn''t really take me that long to make these items¡­"


    I guess its mostly thanks to my Alchemy Skills, Crafting, Metallurgy, and so on¡­ They''re all over the top abilities that are much better to master and utilizepared to their Magic Spell counterparts.


    "Yeah, I guess you''re really a craftsman and alchemist genius too!" My mother sighed, crossing her arms. "Felicia will have a lot of fun teaching you, finally someone appears that could actually be that woman''s disciple."


    "Felicia?" I asked.


    "Oh, that''s the Witch of the Blue Mountain''s real name." My father said.


    -----

 Chapter 1004 Felicia

    Chapter 1004 Felicia


    ??-----


    "So her real name''s Felicia¡­" I wondered.


    "She''s not liked your father, Shade, or Nepheline. She''s simr to me. Someone that has already lived a lot of years before she was chosen and blessed by the Gods to be a Hero." My mother exined. "She is reclusive and likes to be lonely. I was quite shocked she epted taking you as her disciple, alongside little Celica, both of you have great talents that cannot go to waste. Oh, of course, Celeste is going as well."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So I am even taken as her disciple?" Celeste asked. "I am good at alchemy, yeah, I have practiced it all my childhood, but I don''t know if I''m even worthy to have a hero as my master¡­"


    "Don''t worry, you are worthy, girl." My mother smiled. "I wouldn''t had let you go if that wasn''t the case, trust me in this one¡­ And well, Felicia has an amazing talent at the creation of items just like you."


    "You''re already something else but¡­ She''s already at the Level of a Godsmith." My father exined.


    "G-Godsmith?!" I asked. "Why does that sound so cool?"


    "It is a cksmith and an Alchemist that has reached the stage of divine enlightenment in their knowledge, mastery, and also magical and physical prowess." My mom exined. "It wouldn''t be bad to say she''s the best cksmith and Alchemist of the entire world¡­ Well, there are some old professors in our Academy that could be better than her in theory, but in practice? She''s much better."


    "But how is she amazing?" I wondered. "Is she older than you, mom?"


    "I think so¡­" My mother, who already was over three hundred years old, say so. "It is mostly due to her incredible Magic and her amazing Talents and Knowledge. She has a set of many talents at her disposal, such as Photographic Memory, Superhuman Dexterity, more Mana than any person I''ve ever meet aside from you, and¡­ the cherry on top, her Unique Magic she created by herself: Temperature Magic."


    "T-Temperature Magic?" I wondered. "That sounds¡­ a bit tame."


    "Oh no, it isn''t." My fatherughed. "I remember she was always beating me whenever I got insolent. Her magic is hellish."


    "She has the ability to manipte temperature itself. It is a unique magic she created at a young age, ording to what she told me. By fusing Fire, Water, Ice, Wind, and Lightning Runes together. Yeah, she was already a genius born with Five Strong Affinities with these elements." My mother exined.


    "W-Woah¡­ But what is she capable of with such magic?" I asked.


    "What isn''t she capable of would be a better and easier question to answer." My father smiled. "Right, Shade?"


    "Ugh¡­" Shade suddenly sighed. "Don''t remind me of her¡­ I don''t want to remember her crazed face whenever we found some new rare material. She would obsess over them and work for several days in a row inside her studio, if we walked in, she would throw her hammer at our heads and tell us to leave."


    "She''s quite temperamental when ites to her work, in anything else, it feels like she has no motivation at all¡­ Felicia''s a weird one, that''s for sure." Nepheline sighed. "I had considered letting Aquarina learn from her too, but Felicia rudely told me she had nopatibility with her talents¡­ Urgh, I''ll show her my daughter is strong!"


    "Mom, I don''t think she meant it that way¡­" Aquarina said. "I prefer to go with you to get the other inheritance!"


    "Temperature Magic, so she can manipte temperatures?" I asked.


    "It feels more like a Divine Power." My mother exined. "She''s able to control the internal structure of things by manipting their temperature. The reason why her equipment is always top tier is because she imbues equipment with runic systems from the inside out by manipting their internal temperatures, and therefore moving the materials inside and theirponents to her liking¡­ Something utterly ridiculous, that''s somehow possible for her."


    "She''s also able to freeze almost anything into an ice statue, drain them out of all their water, or burn them to ashes by making thembust from the inside out." My fatherughed. "She''s brutal, but good-hearted, thankfully. Would hate to have someone so strong as my enemy!"


    "If I would say so myself, her weakness is her physique, she''s very sleepy andzy. And her personality is not the best either¡­" My mother said. "However, when ites to crafting, she''s always motivated and strong. It''s odd. I think she has a unique Physique that activates when she creates things."


    I can''t help but imagine an old witch that is allzy and sleeps a lot but then gets buff like my dad when she''s about to craft things¡­ But I think she''s not that old looking like in my mind.


    "If she''s so strong why couldn''t she just defeat the demon king herself?!" Zack asked, who was overhearing the conversation.


    "She''s powerful but has her limits, her range is also not very long, only a couple of meters around her¡­ She''s frailerpared to our heavy hitters such as An, Shade, and Nepheline. And she''s a bit of a coward, preferring to hide behind us if possible¡­" My mother sighed. "Her help was crucial for our victory, nheless, and she''s our beloved friend too, so I did not mind protecting her sometimes."


    "She''s unique¡­" Aquarina giggled a bit. "I-I wish you good luck handling her, Sylphy¡­ you two too."


    "Ahhh¡­ I''m still thinking about it." I sighed.


    "I bet it''s going to be fun! I wonder if she can teach me how to make better golems¡­" Celica wondered.


    "I am beginning to regret epting this whole thing¡­" Celeste was already getting discouraged.


    "Anyways! Enough chit-chat for now. Let''s finish our breakfast and start moving, kids." Nepheline suddenly spoke. "We only got a month to explore this ce!"


    "That''s right, let''s hurry, even I am quite excited to explore this old continent filled with ruins not even I have fully explored!" My mother was also excited.


    "Alright!" We all cheered almost in unison.


    We had our breakfast and then, after packing things up and saying a temporary goodbye to my house, we started moving out, we''ll be going first to the West Grasnds, then the Golden Dunes, andstly, the East Wends in search of Pyuku''s family!


    -----

 Chapter 1005 Exploring Cloudia

    Chapter 1005 Exploring Cloudia


    ??-----


    To move to the Grasnds, we had to take the Crescent River''s Path towards the Sunstone teau, once there, we would need to climb the teau and then descend from the other side towards the Grasnds.


    We could had gone flying on top of uncle Arafunn''s Familiars, but that would have ruined the fun of enjoying a nice trip across the beautiful and lively nature, so we were strongly against that idea.


    It might seem a bit excessive, or perhaps useless to some people to walk hundreds of kilometers towards somewhere else if we could easily get there on top of flying familiars, but it was part of the journey to experience our surroundings like this.


    The beautiful shining sun, the blue skies, and the greenery adorned our journey across the Crescent River''s Path, which was beautifully decorated by the greenery of the Forests surrounding us.


    The calming sound of the river as it moved, our parents chatting carefreely, and my friends giggling, jumping around, and exploring every nook and cranny made sure our travel never became boring.


    And this walk would also be a nice exercise, as I was constantly reinforcing my own Physique while doing this, all while automatically creating more Runes inside of my Magic Circle.


    Even after all this time, it was still quite difficult to do these methods of cultivation passively while doing something, but I was getting there. Especially when the only thing we did was just walk and enjoy the trip.


    We could had decided to hunt monsters, but our travel distance was so much that we were better off waiting to find a dungeon or something before hunting monsters, we decided to not disturb the nature of this continent if that wasn''t necessary.


    "This river is sure long! Just how far does it go?" Lara wondered, following the river with us. "Ah! There are so many River Spirits though¡­ Hi! Oh, hi! How are you?"


    As she talked, Lara constantly interacted with every single Spirit she found in the area, we couldn''t quite see it, but it seemed like she was already being followed by a couple hundreds based in the Auraing from behind her¡­


    "It is one of thergest and longest rives in Cloudia, it extends all the way to the Grasnds where it divides into even smaller, and thinner rivers." My mother exined. "Or so I think, I haven''t checked the map in a while, we''re going mostly blind!"


    "Well, it''s more fun that way, honey." My father said. "The river ends up drying out once we reach the Dunes. There''s an intermediate, drier area between the grasnd and the dunes, you''ll see how it is once we get there."


    "Oooh! I see, I see!" Lara started jumping around. "Hey Luck, what are you doing?


    Suddenly, Lara noticed Luck was reading a book rather intensively.


    The cover title was "Fist and Kicking Style Combat Arts: Volume II".


    "It is a book I was given by Ninhursag¡­" He said. "I have already read the first one, she said that memorizing it will be good to be able to better grasp my abilities."


    "I had no idea that reading books would make your martial stylebat somehow better¡­" Celeste said. "How is that a thing?"


    "Well, although practice is essential, learning techniques and methods, alongside philosophy are also essential to master them." Luck pointed out. "I-I''ve never been someone good at reading books, but these are fun to read."


    "I''ve already read all volumes some time ago." Zack answered. "It helped me a lot to learn how to maintain myposure and the flow of Mana through my body. Also there''s this thing called Ki that our body produces, although some call its Physical Stamina or even Life Force."


    "Ki?" Wondered Mist. "Is that something we use for techniques?"


    "Yeah." I nodded. "I''ve heard about that name before. ording to such books and what my parents have exined, Ki is a natural energy that goes hand-by-hand with Mana. Both are produced by the body to an extent, although Mana is also produced by the Soul, at a muchrger scale."


    "So whenever we grow physically stronger and suddenly feel a boost of power¡­ Is that Ki?" Zephy wondered, walking by Celica''s side.


    "Yeah, you''ve felt it a lot, right? Since you''ve been growing stronger really fast." I nodded. "It goes along with the enhancement of our Physiques. Simrly, Mana increases as we forge new Runes, and our Magic Circles improve!"


    "As long as there''s techniques to grow stronger, even a weakling like me was able to get this far. I''m sure you''ll get even stronger in the future, Zephy." Zack smiled with a big brother-


    like atmosphere around him, patting Zephy''s shoulders.


    "I''ll keep training then!" Zephy was pumped up. "But this trip is a bit boring¡­ There are no fights, are we really training too?"


    "Although you''ve not noticed, we''ve already walked around a hundred kilometers by now in thest hours." My mother said. "We just move so fast, and we never get tired, so it is hard to tell. People who are over Tier 4 in their Physique usually never get tired of long trips, my son, your Tier is even lower, yet you don''t get tired at all, your body by itself is very strong."


    "Eh? Really? I used to be very fatigued before!" Zephy was surprised.


    "Maybe it''s because his Physique is unique among others." I wondered. "Though, we can''t really check what it exactly is, it''s very strong."


    "Yeah, you''re amazing, my son." My father praised my little brother. "I bet you have like ten times the amount of Ki another person at your stage would have."


    "E-Eh? You''re all praising me too much¡­" Zephy got adorably embarrassed when we were all praising him. He was really the cutest.


    "Hm? Oh! Is that the end of the forest?" Suddenly, Aquarina, who had been just vibing with her Spirits while observing the river''s rxing flow, pointed at the distance.


    "You''re right!" I said.


    We ran towards the end of the forest, finding an enormous teau stretching into the heavens, made of red stone and covered by countless red, orange, and yellow crystals¡­


    Scattered over the teau, there were many fragments of ancient ruins, and on top, we could the entrance to one of them, decorated by a gigantic red and orange-colored stone in the shape of the sun.


    The end of the forest looked quite abrupt, but there was still a lot of grass and smaller bushes here and there, leading towards the drier teau. We could notice a wide variety of animals in here, mostly living in harmony.


    A lot of them resembled giant goats, which seemed to feed off the crystals and stones that grew in here, and looked quite mighty¡­


    "We''re here! Wee to the Sunstone teau." My mother smiled. "This is also the home of one of the ruins we''ve not explored yet¡­ How about we give it a quick look before we continue?"


    "Sure!" I nodded. "Are you guys okay with that?" I asked my friends.


    Everyone seemed to agree, and even when we asked Pyuku, he didn''t seem to mind, and was quite excited to explore the ce too.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I don''t really mind taking some detours, let''s enjoy the trip together, everyone!" He smiled radiantly.


    -----

 Chapter 1006 The Sunstone Plateau

    Chapter 1006 The Sunstone teau


    ??-----


    The Sunstone teau was more majestic than we imagined, and the view from where we were waspletely amazing too! Without holding back, we quickly started running forwards, jumping over rocks and evading immense goats that were peacefully eating whatever they could find.


    "What are these goats called?" I wondered, as my mother took a look at one nearby.


    "Oh, these? They''re an endemic species of thisnd." My mother said. "They''re called Sunstone teau Goats, they''re very strong. As you''ve noticed, the weakest is Tier 7."


    "They''re sure strong¡­" Aquarina said. "I kind of want to hunt some but¡­ they''re so peacefully eating and being free, maybe this time we shouldn''t hunt them."


    "Well yes, they''re peaceful creatures and not predators." My father exined.


    "Though, their meat is really delicious¡­" Nepheline pointed out. "However, it is better to leave them alone- Ah."


    However, at Nepheline''s words, Aquarina quickly went to hunt one¡­ Channeling the power of her two newly evolved Spirits.


    The goat that she ended targeting was a Tier 7 one that was nearby, munching on some nutrient rich stones. The goat quickly got into a fighting stance the moment it noticed her.


    "MEEEE!"


    The giant and majestic-looking creature charged towards her faster than Aquarina imagined, using its enormous golden horns to pummel her back to where she came from.


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    The attack itself released a shockwave of mes too, these goats gained fire magic powers by eating the Sunstones that grew in here!


    "Urgh¡­!"


    Aquarina was shaken a bit, falling back as she was surprised by the attack and how fast it was. Her Spirit''s Auras covered her body, epassing her in an Armor of Frost Dragon Scales and materializing four tridents made of water around her body.


    "Hey, these guys are much tougher than I imagined- Uwagh!"


    However, Aquarina wasn''t even able to predict it before the ground beneath her copsed! The goat conjured the "Pitfall" Spell on her, as she easily fell for it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Aquarina!"


    I ran to her side as I heard her parentsment their daughter''s lost¡­


    "Ah, I shouldn''t have said they were tasty." Nephelineughed a bit.


    "Aquarina! Give it up, we didn''te here to hunt monsters!" Shade said. "Also they''re much stronger than you think! They know a lot of magic!"


    "Urgh¡­"


    I helped Aquarina get out of the hole as she red at the goat, who was still on high alert from afar¡­ She felt a bit frustrated she gotpletely beaten by it.


    She was fine, there were no wounds or anything bad, just a few scratches and an exhausted body, I covered in her some healing magic, and she was fine and dandy.


    I suppose her parents didn''t intervene because they knew she was alright, I''m the only worrywart here.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine¡­ But that damn goat, now there''s no way I''m giving up my meal!"


    She got into her full Amazonian mood, her Aura erupting from her body as her hands grew draconic ws, she gained a long sea snake-like tail, small horns, and even draconic eyes.


    Her Sea Dragon Heart was beating rapidly, fueling her half-Draconification transformation! She was really going for it¡­


    "Should I help?" I asked her.


    "Nah, leave this one to me!" She smiled. "When we start living together in the future, I have to provide for my cute wife after all!"


    "G-Geez¡­" I felt embarrassed she treated me like her wife already.


    FLAAASH!


    Aquarina leaped towards the goat in a split of a second, emerging above it and unleashing a rain of Divine Sea Tridents against it.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Countless explosions of water reached the creature, yet it stood still and almost unscathed. Its golden horns generated a beautiful warrior made of sunlight, protecting it and evaporating the water in a second.


    "And this thing is a Tier 7 Monster?!" Aquarina was shocked, after we''ve fought so many in that simr Tier, this one was sure mighty.


    "The biggest difference between the Tier 7 monsters you''ve fought so far, and these goats is that these guys know how to use their abilities." My father said. "Every goat here is very old, they live long lives and are gigantic sources of mana. They have learned how to wield magic and conjure spells for self-defense against predators."


    "So it''s abination of both talent and experience given by longevity." I said while assessing the battle.


    "Indeed." My mother nodded.


    "Then how about this?!"


    Aquarina roared while rushing down with all her speed and strength, an Aura of Draconic Power erupted from her body, this was both the effect of her Skill and also of her own Beast Aura!


    "[Sea Dragon''s Aura]!"


    "ROOOOAARR!"


    A gigantic sea dragon surged from her body, erupting out of her Aura and engulfing the goat, shattering its barrier and then biting its legs.


    At the same time, two more of these sea dragons emerged out of Aquarina''s Aura,bined with her Leviathan Spirit, they turned into Ice Dragon manifestations!


    "SHAAAH!"


    "GRUOOH!"


    They quickly overwhelmed the goat, attacking it from several areas at the same time. Aquarina decided to just go nuts and abuse her overpowered abilities.


    "MEEEHEE!"


    The goat furiously rammed the dragon manifestations with its sheer strength and size of over seven meters, mming the ice dragons with all its strength, destroying them, and then kicking the other to oblivion.


    CRASH! CRASH! CLASH!


    "Hoh, you''re not half bad!"


    Aquarina attacked the goat when it was busy destroying the manifestations of her Beast Aura, descending and rampaging its head with her attacks.


    She took out her two daggers and imbued them with her Aura and Undine''s powers, turning them into a giant Trident and a huge harpoon.


    "[Divine Poseidon''s Trident]: [Skull-Piercing Trident]! [Oceanus Harpoon]!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Three attacks hit the goat''s head, as we heard the sound of its skull finally giving up, cracks appearing over it.


    The goat didn''t give up though, attacking Aquarina by conjuring countless metallic spikes from the ground.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Aquarina kicked them back with her dragon legs, as her harpoon pierced the goat''s forehead and then got stuck there.


    "Gotcha!"


    With a vicious smile, she leaped in midair and flew into the skies, pulling out the harpoon and destroying the goat''s brains and skull on its way out!


    CRAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 1007 Amazing Hunter

    Chapter 1007 Amazing Hunter


    ??-----


    "S-She really just hunted it¡­" Nepheline facepalmed.


    "Oh well, we''ll have that for dinner." Shade smiled.


    "She''s good! I liked what I saw. Her Beast Aura is developing so well too!" My mother seemed really happy.


    "Aquarina''s amazing." My father nodded.


    "Right? She''s the best!" I smiled, puffing my chest as I felt proud of her. "Praise her more!"


    "Sylphy, I got it!"


    Aquarina started running towards us while carrying the huge, seven-meter-big goat in her arms, it was badly damaged, so the leather wasn''t going to be of the best quality.


    However, the horns were intact, and they were an amazing source of magic for the creature, so I''m sure that was going to be a nice material.


    "Well done!" I hugged her and gave her a big kiss. "Mooch!"


    "Hehehe, let''s cook it up and eat it." Aquarina smiled, feeling proud. "Also, I think the leather, bones, and horns are good materials, right? You could make something up with that!"


    "You''re giving it to me for free?" I wondered.


    "Why not? You can pay me with more of your lovely kisses, hehe." She giggled.


    "Then I''ll dly pay you~!" I embraced her and covered her face with kisses.


    After we finally stopped acting all lovingly, I decided to pack the goat inside of my inventory for the time being. We''ll butcher itter. Of course, I made sure to check on the golden horns.


    "The quality of the horns is incredible¡­" I said, as we continued making our way through the rocky pathway towards the teau. "It seems to be made of a unique metal that only these goats produce. It was almost as tough as mithril too!"


    "It must be a new metal that hasn''t been discovered widely yet." My mother said. "It might not even have an official name yet, how about you give it one?"


    "Aquarina, do you have a name in mind?" I wondered.


    "A-A name?" She asked, as she was snacking on a sandwich I had made for her before we departed. "Hmm¡­ How about Sunlit Ore? Well, it''s not exactly an ore but¡­"


    "Sunlit Ore sounds fine to me!" I nodded immediately. "You''re not bad at all at naming, huh?"


    "R-Really? I never thought about it too deeply¡­" She wondered. "Maybe I''ll name our kids eventually then¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Y-You''re already dreaming about having kids?" I muttered.


    "Hehehe! Yeah! We''ll have a big family!" She giggled.


    I suppose we could adopt children, yeah. There are orphanages everywhere after all¡­ Oh, that gave me an idea.


    "Maybe we could even open up an orphanage someday¡­" I wondered.


    "Oh.. You want to, Sylphy?" She wondered.


    "Aaah, I don''t really know if I would be able to deal with too many children though, haha!" I giggled. "Though helping on managing one while still having our own house wouldn''t be so bad."


    "I see¡­" Aquarina seemed excited about my idea. "There are always orphans everywhere after all the wars¡­ Giving them a home to belong to is something really nice to do, I should had expected you would have had such an idea. You''re such a good-hearted girl!"


    "You''re praising me too much." I giggled, feeling embarrassed. "But whatever ns we might make now, they might not evene to fruition, the future always changes a lot¡­ Not even I who can see a bit of it can see all the possibilities. I guess the best thing we can do is enjoy the present."


    I held her hand as we walked together, she seemed to agree.


    "I guess you''re right~" She said. "Though, I can''t wait for the future where I''m eating that goat''s ribs covered on some tasty sauce¡­" She began drooling.


    "Hahaha, you''re always so hungry." Iughed at her goofiness.


    We continued our path while chatting with our friends, Pyuku joined the conversation bit by bit, and so did Nephilim. The two were a lot shier, but with the atmosphere we exuded, they ended opening up quite quickly.


    "The view from here is so pretty¡­" Nepheline said. "The rockynds mixed with the grassy areas and look at how blue the sky is! Though, the sun is already going down?"


    "Looks like we''ll be camping in front of the teau today." Zack said. "Maybe I should hunt a goat too? I don''t know if a single one would be enough meat¡­ Also, are they expensive? I could make a fortune if I sold a few of their horns¡­"


    My mother, however, gave her a deadly stare.


    "Don''t overhunt them, they''re sacred creatures of this area, Zack."


    "Y-Yes ma''am!"


    "You heard the missus." Mist giggled. "We can hunt some if we happen to find them inside the dungeon that we''ll pass through though!"


    "Oh yeah, you''re right." Zack nodded. "I hope there''s some good finds in that dungeon!"


    "Mom, are they really sacred creatures?" I wondered, raising an eyebrow.


    "I-I guess they are? I mean, look at them, they''re so majestic¡­" My mother just had made that up. "Hunting one is enough I believe, we got plenty of materials out of one. Hunting more would be overhunting."


    "Alright~" I shrugged. "Anyways, Pyuku, anything yet?"


    "Hmmm.." Pyuku had a big antenna over his head made out of his own slime, which he was using to detect other slimes. "No, nothing yet¡­ But I''m sure we''ll eventually find someone, one day."


    "Don''t lose hope." Nephilim smiled gently.


    "T-Thanks, I won''t!" Pyuku nodded, feeling more motivated.


    "And this is our stop for today."


    Once we reached the teau, we stopped. There was arge opening area with a cave nearby, which was small but had enough space for all of us.


    "Let''s camp in here then!" My father was excited. "Man, been a while since we camped properly, without having to worry about enemies chasing us around¡­"


    "You''re right, it is quite a soothing experience all around, brings me back to our earlier days." Shade agreed.


    "It sure does!" Nepheline stretched her arms and legs. "Hahh~ I want a warm bath though, let''s set up the camp quickly! Ninhursag,e help too!"


    "Ah, yes." Ninhursag, who had been vibing with nature for a while in silence, quickly ran to help us set the camp.


    The sun was slowly setting, and a day wasing to an end.


    -----

 Chapter 1008 Hot Spring

    Chapter 1008 Hot Spring


    ??-----


    Preparing the camp took just a couple of minutes. We mostly made four camps inside the cave to set things up. We can also sleep outside of them because we''ll be covering the cave''s entrance once we go to sleep anyways.


    Anyways, we set up a big camp where Nepheline shaped the earth below, turning it into arge bath, Aquarina and I helped at adding water and warm it up constantly but without making it boil, making a nice artificial hot spring


    We decided to enter first together with the rest of the girls, including our moms, as we enjoyed the warm waters to rx our muscles while the boys cooked the goat Aquarina hunted.


    "Phew! I really wanted to take one of these¡­ Magic is sure convenient! We can make up a nice hot spring anywhere." Nepheline sighed in relief, my mother-inw''s body was more beautiful than I imagined, she was so well toned! Will Kireina get like this in the future too? I hope so!


    "It is reallyfortable; my entire body was soooo exhausted after walking for over a hundred kilometers¡­" My mother sighed in relief.


    "I felt fine, but these baths¡­ I''ve grown used to them by now." Ninhursag smiled. "I used to simply shower beneath some waterfall usually¡­ But I''ve grown ustomed to the fancy baths ofmon folk now¡­ I''ve left behind my nature roots, it seems."


    "Don''t overthink it, you." Giggled Nepheline.


    "Ssh, ssh!" Mist was ying around with Celeste, throwing her water.


    "SPLASH! BAAM!" Celeste hit the water angrily, as it unleashed a huge wave that Mist.


    "Ugeehh¡­!"


    SPLASH!


    Mist ended falling into the depths¡­


    "Hey you two, stop messing around! We''re trying to rx here¡­" Celeste sighed, she was near me, crossing her legs while resting on her shoulders. "Hey, Sylphy~ You don''t mind if I wash your back?" She suddenly approached me with an overly gentle smile.


    "Huh? Sure, if you want to?" I didn''t mind her gesture.


    "Then, thanks for the meal!" She approached my back, before Aquarina quickly touched the water, and sea snakes emerged out of them, wrapping around Celeste and pushing her away.


    "Hey, who do you think you were going to touch?" She asked with a menacing re. "Sylphy''s mine, got it?"


    "I-I was joking around!" Celeste cried. "Uargh! F-Free me from these things, Aquarina! Don''t be an asshole!"


    "Hehehe, maybe you need a bit more punishment." Aquarina giggled, leaving her on her own torture.


    "Hey, no fighting!" Lara protested, her water spirits gathered around, overpowering Aquarina''s grip over water and letting Celeste go.


    SPLASH!


    "Urgghh¡­ Glugh, glugh¡­"


    Celeste was bubbling as she fell headfirst into the water¡­


    "Hahahah! Come on, don''t get so angry, she was just trying to be nice." I giggled, finding everything funny.


    "S-She''s a bit of a perv I think, so better not let her touch you." Aquarina squinted her eyes. "Only I can do that¡­"


    Are you sure you''re not a bit of a perv yourself?


    I decided to not say that out loud though¡­


    "This water¡­ It is nice and warm." Nepheline was washing herself beneath the water. "It is a good thing I''m made of metal that doesn''t rust. My insides are sealed, and even if water gets it, it will simply evaporate quickly and leave no problems¡­"


    "You''re quite high spec." Alice said, sitting over her head.


    "What''s high spec?" Yggdra wondered.


    "More weird words Alice says, don''t listen to her mama." Naturia giggled, swimming around.


    "W-Weird words?!" Alice felt slightly offended. "That''s not¡­pletely true!" She protested. "But I suppose exining that would be hard¡­"


    As everyone was enjoying the hot springs, I rxed over Aquarina''s chest, her breasts were nice and puffy, helping me rest over them. She was happily letting me do it too.


    "Hmmm~ This is the best pillow."


    "Heheh¡­"


    She gently caressed my hair, washing it with shampoo.


    "You two girls already look like a married couple¡­" My mother sighed.


    "They''re reallypatible, aren''t they?" Nepheline smiled. "They better enjoy each other as much as they can before departing¡­"


    "I suppose so¡­" My mom nodded. "Hahh¡­ It still a bit hard for me to think she''s been growing so fast. Sometimes I just wish she stayed a baby for twenty or thirty more years~"


    "You''re only saying that because you''re an elf¡­" Nepheline seemed shocked of mother''s words. "Anyways, seeing you with little Zephy all the time is giving me the mood to get a second kid~"


    "Hmm, don''t you and Shade do it a lot?" Wondered my mother.


    "Well, yeah, every night. But I can decide when to get pregnant or not, part of being able to control your physiquepletely is that you can even decide your bodily functions and control them¡­" Nepheline exined. "I haven''t decided it yet, need to talk with him first¡­ Hey Aquarina, would you like a little sis or brother?"


    "EH?!" Aquarina was shocked by that. "I-I don''t know¡­ Maybe?"


    She was so used to being a single child that it was a bit hard for her to imagine it¡­


    "She''s confused, Nepheline, you can''t just tell her that out of nowhere!" My mother reprimanded Nepheline.


    "M-My bad I guess¡­" Aquarina''s motherughed. "But yeah, maybeter I''ll get another kid. Shade ended being a surprisingly good dad."


    "I am also amazed by how An changed too, hahah." My mother giggled.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I feel a bit left out in this conversation¡­" Ninhursag sighed.


    "Well? You could always find yourself a husband, no?" Smiled my mother.


    "I-It is not something easy! And it is not simple either¡­" Ninhursagmented. "I want it to be someone special, but I have yet to find that person in my life, sadly."


    "Well, you have to interact more with men then." My mother smiled. "Well, maybeter, but being more active in the adventurer''s guild and asking to make parties could help you out on finding more people and interact with someone that might eventually be your special hubby."


    "Ah, the more I think about it, the more hopeless it feels." Ninhursag said. "Perhaps I should simply stop thinking about it. Zack is my son, and that''s enough for me, I think¡­"


    "Oh well." Nepheline shrugged, patting Ninhursag''s shoulders. "Don''t worry about it~"


    We enjoyed the bath in a warm and nice atmosphere, and after we were done, we were greeted with tons of meat being slowly grilled outside.


    "Hmm! Smells so good!" Aquarina was really excited.


    -----

 Chapter 1009 A Feast

    Chapter 1009 A Feast


    ??-----


    The meat was already getting grilled, but there was still a mountain of meat they butchered left for us to make into whatever we wanted.


    There was also all the leather, bones, and the horns separated in another side, and even the entrails, which could be some good potion materials, or also edible too.


    And above all, the goat''s enormous Magic Crystal, which was around a meter big, shining with orange, yellow, and red colors¡­ It was much more beautiful than other monsters of a simr Tier.


    "The Magic Crystal is huge! It is probably worth several ones from smaller monsters of simr tiers." My mother said. "And these horns, they could be smelted into ingots¡­ The metal itself seems to be an amazing magic conductor and also possess light, fire, and earth elements within."


    "Huh, that''s a lot of elements." I said. "Two of them are my specialty too! Maybe I''ll use them soon, to make into something¡­"


    I could probably even use them as a material to further improve my armor, now that I think about it. It seems sturdier than most metals, although not as high quality as mithril, it feels better in terms of these three elements magic conductivity.


    The boys went to the hot spring to rx and take a bath themselves, while we decided to continue where they left out. I decided to cook some burgers myself but mincing the meat and then making patties.


    Of course, they weren''t just alone, I added onions, garlic, a bit of pepper, and a lot of spices to the minced meat, making big and delicious-looking patties that I put over a gigantic pan I had in my inventory.


    FRSSSHHH¡­


    The smell of the over thirty burgers I made slowly being grilled was delicious, and the sound was also quite attractive.


    Meanwhile, my mother and Nepheline decided to make meatloaf and empanadas, Mist and Celeste prepared a stew, and Celica helped Aquarina on cutting down some of the ribs to make them grilled.


    They also made some spicy and sweet barbeque sauce, which went well on the ribs, Aquarina was drooling as she gently covered the meaty ribs on the sauce while they grilled.


    Meanwhile, I flipped the burgers, added some salt, and then slices of cheese on top, while preparing the bread for them.


    With Alice and Naturia''s assistance, I ced the burgers inside every bread piece, adding a slice of tomato, some lettuce, and also mayo and ketchup.


    Mayonnaise was already a sauce my mother knew how to cook, though ketchup was something Alice taught me, it is a recipe from the world named "Earth" where they make something simr to tomato sauce but add a lot of sugar and other spices instead.


    Both always went surprisingly well together, and the burgers wereplete at first too, they were made very quickly thanks to Ignatius super spirit mes.


    "Aquarina! Dear, do you want a cheeseburger?"


    "Ooh? Yes, yes!"


    Aquarina came running towards me like a little hungry puppy, as I gently gave her a cheeseburger, which she quickly took a bite off, munching it happily.


    "Hmmm~ Your burgers are always the best, Sylphyyy!" She enjoyed the meal quite a lot. "Your cooking is so good, and you''re so cute too, you''re the perfect wife!"


    "Geez, you sure love to embarrass me in front of everyone¡­" I felt embarrassed.


    "Mooch!" She quickly gave me a kiss in my cheek before she ran to see her ribs.


    "Everyone, want a burger?" I ended offering them to everyone.


    They happily took one, everyone was hungry, but the bigger pieces of meat were going to take a while to get done, so eating something smaller before that was ideal.


    "They''re so juicy!" Mist smiled. "Hmm, nom, nom¡­!" She was devouring the burger.


    "Oh you added a lot of things to it, huh?" Celeste noticed. "It does gives it a fresher taste, it''s not just the meat but¡­ Ah, the goat''s meat is really godly¡­"


    "Hmmm, I needed this." Nepheline ate it in like three bites.


    "Thisbination of sauces is divine." My mother praised it. "Until recently I only made burgers with just meat and some salt, but all these other veggies and spices you add give it so much more vor¡­"


    "Don''t forget the sauces!" Said Celica. "They make all the vor too!"


    "Thank you for making some veggie burgers for me, Sylphy!" Lara was really happy. "I don''t really like eating meat, so this is really nice! Hmm, the sauces are good too!"


    Lara kind of finds meat disgusting, it must be part of her pte as a sheep anima herself, though we''re not really sure. Luck said she can eat it just fine, but just evades it if possible¡­


    My mother said she must be vegetarian, like a lot of elves out there.


    "Well, I guess I''ll taste one myself." I took one of the burgers and gave it a nice bite.


    The texture was very soft and delicious, the juices of the meat, mixed with the veggies inside, made for an explosion of vors inside of my mouth!


    The meat vor was rather strong, it had a very distinct vor, it wasn''t a greasy meat at all, but it wasn''t hard or chewy either.


    Maybe because it was already minced, I wasn''t able to tell properly though, so I''ll have to try how it is once it is grilled!


    But goodness, I couldn''t get this burger out of my mouth until I ate it all¡­ It was too good!


    "Phew! We''re done- Oh? What re ya eating?!" Suddenly, Zack andpany walked out of the baths, renewed. "Oh, burgers!"


    "Give me one!" Luck said. "I''m starving!"


    "Sure, sure, take as many as you want, I made for everyone!" I giggled.


    "Uooh! Sylphy your burgers are so good!" My father celebrated.


    "Really nice." Shade nodded.


    "I''m with Lara in this one, these veggie burgers you make out of beans, potatoes, and eggs are really good! How do you even make these? The sauce gives it so much vor too!" Uncle Arafunn was being quite overdramatic.


    "Hmm, this is the good stuff¡­ Nom, nom!" Luck was eating two at the same time, taking bites on each burger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In a sh, all the burgers were gone¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1010 Never Make Them Feel Lonely

    Chapter 1010 Never Make Them Feel Lonely


    ??-----


    The grilled meat, the ribs, and the empanadas and meatloaf were all done, and we started our feast without further ado, right below the beautiful moonlight and surrounded by such beautiful nature, the night was naturally illuminated by the bright Sunstones and the Moon atop the skies.


    I happily gave it a bite to everything I could, tasting the goat meat on its many preparations. The texture was much softer than cow meat, and it had a slight vor simr to horse meat, but there was more texture to it too.


    The bites I took quickly destroyed a huge skewer until no meat was left, and then I quickly moved to my second victim, a huge meaty rib, covered on barbeque sauce, Aquarina''s recipe!


    "Nom!"


    Ooh?!


    The vor was so delicious! Sweet, spicy, and even a big tangy! All mixed up with the wonderful texture of the meat around the ribs, which was incredibly soft.


    I ended cleaning the whole bone in a couple of seconds, and then moved to the second and third! I couldn''t stop, Aquarina made these so good!


    "I love them!" I cried.


    "You do? Hehehe! I''m d!" Aquarina smiled happily, biting on her empanada. "Hmm, these empanadas are so bigpared to the ones we usually eat¡­"


    "Reallshy?" I wondered, with food in my cheeks. "I''ll eat er¡­"


    Once I finished my third rib, I quickly grabbed one of those empanadas after chugging down some cold tea, the crunchy crust and the nice, minced meat filling, mixed with veggies of all sorts was really nice~


    "Hmm, so good¡­"


    "PHEW! This beer goes so well with the meat!" My father was enjoying himself.


    "It''s really nice, yes." Shade nodded with a gentle smile.


    "Mama, pass me the skewers, I want more of those!" Zephy who was sitting on mom''sp demanded.


    I remember when I used to sit down on my parent''sp and do the same, haha¡­


    "Ah, all this food is so good!" Pyuku celebrated. "I-I''m getting a bit stronger I think!"


    FLASH!


    His Aura suddenly grew slightly stronger, it seems he had absorbed some of the powers and magic abilities of the Sunstone teau Goat.


    "Ohh?! You learned something new?" Aquarina asked.


    "I-I think so¡­" Pyuku nodded. "Hmm¡­ Oh!"


    Suddenly, he was able to conjure rock spikes out of the ground, create a small pitfall, and grow two tiny golden horns on his forehead, no longer then three centimeters though, which could conjure a shield of around a meter of height made of sunlight energy.


    "This is cool!" Pyuku was amazed. "I didn''t think I would get some of the abilities so easily¡­"


    "You''re sure amazing!" I said. "I guess the goat was also quite incredible¡­"


    "Well, can''t Furoh do something simr?" Ignatius wondered, looking at Furoh who was enjoying half a goat''s leg all for himself on his Fenrir form.


    "Hmm? Ah! You mean me?! Uuhh¡­" Furoh said. "I think I can take their form, yes, I''ve memorized their form."


    FLASH!


    Suddenly, Furoh took the form of a smaller Sunstone teau Goat!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hmm, not bad, huh? The abilities thate with this are nice!" He said, wondering around, surprising our group.


    He wasn''t as big as seven meters, but he was around three and a half. Already taller than the Fenrir form he could take, imitating the White Fenrir we once found near Eastgrain.


    He can also take the form of the Gray Fenrir, but he prefers the White Fenrir because it was much younger and flexible, with more stamina.


    The Gray Fenrir, the protector of the Hero of Wild Beast''s Inheritance was a much older Fenrir, although it had more experience, his body gets tired quicker.


    "Although I can take forms of the beings I analyze with my abilities, I can only save a few in my memories¡­" Furoh admitted. "So I don''t have limitless shapeshifting forms. At most I have ten saved forms. Among them there''s Pyuku too! Although I can only copy his basic slime abilities."


    "Wow¡­ Furoh, you''re so amazing!" Pyuku said.


    "Well, it''s not like I am better than you in regards of these. Unlike you, I cannotbine the abilities of each mimicry form." He admitted. "So I cannot mix them up easily, and it takes a toll on me the more I switch between forms, until I can''t keep my form anymore and copse into my real, wormy form."


    "Heh, it was better when you just were a worm." Said Curse, the one responsible for Furoh to not have been able to transform this whole time.


    "Shut up¡­" Furoh sighed. "Oh, I guess my shapeshifting abilities are also very differentpare dot Ninhursag, for example¡­"


    "Oh yeah, although yours are much freer to do, mine are connected to my Beast Auras, and each one I add bes a near permanent addition to my powers. I also need to keep a piece of them with me, and eat arge portion of their bodies, consuming the magic crystal is also useful." Ninhursag said. "And also, I can''t just physically transform into these forms, I can also improve their abilities and develop them, helping them evolve their original forms as well."


    "I can do this too¡­ Myst snack gave me a lot of powers." Pyuku suddenly took the slight shape of creatures he had devoured, it was hard for him to bepletely that form, but he was now able to emte their skin, scales, ws, eyes, a head, tails, and wings, which he could apply into his body like a mini chimera, though they only held as much power as he had. "It''s pretty amazing how there are so many different types of shapeshifting¡­"


    "I agree, us three are already so different." Ninhursag nodded. "Yet we are quite alike, haha."


    "I suppose so." Furohughed as well.


    "Yeah!" Pyuku felt happy to find there were more people like him around.


    Perhaps like this, he will not feel so lonely like before¡­ We have to keep helping him feel weed and loved, and also never alone!


    -----

 Chapter 1011 A Mysterious Child

    <h4>Chapter 1011 A Mysterious Child</h4>


    ?-----


    We ate and celebrated a lot, so much that we ended super exhausted, and went to bed right away.


    The two of us were so tired that the moment we dropped over the beds I brought in my inventory, we just fell asleep instantly.


    I suppose there was no horny time this night¡­


    ¡­


    BA THUM!


    BA THUM!


    Suddenly, as I slept, I found myself within my Soul Scape, still feeling quite dizzy, I could clearly hear the beating of a heart.


    I set my eyes into the direction of this sound, finding the huge cocoon at the end of my Soul Scape, which has not changed ever since it begun to form several years ago.


    It was beating faster and faster, something within it had finally developed a heart, looks like.


    However, it felt strange¡­ The huge cocoon wasn''t just a new spirit being grown, it felt like something else, something much stronger.


    And deeper¡­


    Darkness slowly started to surge from within the cocoon, I noticed my Familiars were nowhere to be seen here¡­


    FLUOSH!


    The darkness engulfed me before I could make any sense of it, dragging me towards the cocoon, as I heard the whispering of a little voice as the shadows covered my body.


    "Bah¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "Buh¡­ bubih¡­"


    "Eh?"


    I kept hearing baby-like noises, as I started moving across the sea of darkness, until I finally found its origin, I was most likely inside the cocoon''s "dream" or maybe even its own soul scape. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And within this soul scape of endless darkness, there was a little thing, a small, baby-like silhouette, it was floating in midair, and once it noticed me, its white eyes turned deep red.


    "Baah!"


    It flew towards me, suddenly hugging me with its tiny arms¡­ Just what''s going on?!


    "W-What''s going on? Who are you?"


    "Guhh¡­"


    The baby seemed disappointed I didn''t recognize it. But I couldn''t sense any presence or strong mind within it¡­ it was a nk te.


    "Wait, you''re the Spirit forming in my Soul Scape all this time?" I wondered.


    "BAH!" The baby nodded; I couldn''t tell its shape at all other than a small shadow thingy. "Guguh¡­ Babah?"


    "I-I don''t really understand you¡­" I said.


    "Babah!" The baby said again.


    Babah¡­ Is it calling me mama or something? No way, right? No spirits born have called me mama before, not even Naturia.


    But technically, this little one is being born from inside my soul, so it is technically my child, right? It is quite bizarre when you think about it¡­


    "Gah!"


    It began crawling around the shadows, growing eight spider-like legs.


    "Oh, alright¡­ So that''s what you are, a spider?"


    "Guh!"


    However, it suddenly changed their form again, turning slightly blue and gaining strong arms¡­ and ck horns.


    "Wait, the blue demon?"


    "Bah!"


    Then it walked towards me, and the little baby changed shape again, turning deep red, covered on mes, and with two big horns spiraling from his forehead.


    "Buho!"


    "You''re a True Demon now?!"


    But then it changed again, beginning to fly, gainingrge bug-


    like wings and an exoskeleton¡­nding on my head.


    "Gugah! Heheh¡­!"


    The baby giggled innocently as it turned back to their original, shapeless form¡­ I guess it must still be trying to decide what it wants to be.


    "If I''m not wrong, then you must have been born out thebination of all those Souls I got through EXP I couldn''t properly digest?" I wondered. "So you''ve got the Blue Demon''s Soul Fragment, then Lilith and maybe the other two guys she came with, those True Demons Celeste and her cult had invoked back then, and then there''s Arachne and most likely her follower, that woman whose name I don''t remember well anymore. I suppose they were unable to keep their minds, and only their Soul Fragments, their very power and essence remained¡­"


    So they''re just technically dead I suppose, nothing to do about it. This baby is born out of their leftover Soul Essence though, which merged together attempting to finally be something.


    Maybe all the other Soul Essence from True Demons I''ve gotten had made it even slower, but now, it was finally getting somewhere.


    These essences all starteding up together once my Soul Evolved into a Psyche! Is this baby also signaling my Soul''s evolution, somehow?


    "Bubuh¡­"


    The baby then started floating in front of me and kissed my nose.


    "Mooch! Mama!"


    "M-Mama?!"


    I felt somehow embarrassed and happy it called me like this¡­ Although I also felt nervous, what exactly was this little child?


    "I''m so confused about what you are¡­ Are you feeling okay, at least? Is your creation going smoothly?" I asked them.


    "Gaguh!" It nodded, it seemed to understand a bit of what I said.


    "T-Then I hope you''re okay¡­" I sighed. "D-Do you need something? Why did you bring me here while I slept- Wait, do you have some sort of dream weaving ability?!"


    "Buh?" It was confused. "Bubuhh¡­"


    "Or maybe you were¡­ I see! Were you trying to ask me what form I wanted you to take?" I asked the baby.


    "BAH!" It seemed to nod.


    "I guess if I choose no form, you might be born soon but weaker¡­ if I pick only one, it might be born in some more time, but stronger¡­ But I think all of them identified who you are, you''re a mix of everything, right? So why not pick all of them? Be your own thing by mixing them all up!"


    "Babah¡­! Hmm!"


    It suddenly nodded, feeling really happy. It started glowing as all the forms it had taken emerged one after another, and then, its whole body melted into an endless sea of darkness, lights resembling stars themselves started appearing amidst their body.


    Then, the shape of countless spiders, then crimson eyes and demon horns, blue and red mes, and many other iprehensible shapes¡­


    I was slowly pulled away, until I appeared outside of the cocoon, and then, I fell back into my Soul Scape, as if waking up from whatever was that dream.


    "Sylphy! Are you okay?" Alice''s voice echoed at my side.


    "Master?" Nephi was in my soul scape too.


    "I-I''m fine¡­" I sighed in relief. "That child¡­ will be quite strong, I think."


    -----

 Chapter 1012 Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1012 Chaos</h4>


    ?-----


    "I see, so that''s what happened." Alice nodded.


    I ended exining my familiars what I saw, as I mediated inside of my Soul Scape, trying to refine my Magic Circle and add more Runes to expand upon my magical abilities.


    "Seems like it was quite the ordeal." Nephilim said. "But it seems to be quite content, the cocoon is no longer making loud noises anymore¡­ It must be happy, somehow."


    "I-I hope so¡­" I sighed. "I am not sure what to even say or think anymore, that was quite something¡­ For sure, I need a break."


    "You were perhaps dragged inside the cocoon''s own soul scape then." Alice nodded. "Quite an amusing thing to happen, that little child is very strong if it could do that¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I don''t understand half of what happened, but I think you helped the thing get stronger or something? Fine by me." Ignatius shrugged. "Now, who''s next in the evolutions? Me, right?"


    "I haven''t gotten your materials yet! Don''t be so impatient, you¡­" I sighed, grabbing his fat tail. "Naturia got an easy evolution thanks to Yggdra, but that''s not going to happen a second time as easily¡­ I guess Scarlet and Sapphire could evolve quickly though, but I want better materials for them first."


    "We''ll be patient, master." Scarlet also appeared inside my soul scape.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind, as long as she doesn''t get the evolution first, I''m fine with that!" Sapphire floated in midair.


    "Huh? And what if I get it first anyways? What are you going to do about it?" Scarlet taunted.


    "Y-You damn old metal stick!" Sapphire grew pissed off.


    "Enough, enough." I sighed. "Don''t fight! We''re chilling here, right?"


    "Hahaha, well, I guess so." Yggdra''s spirit also appeared here. "What you talked about reminded me of the time I created Naturia¡­ You must have created this child like this, you''re the child''s mother, Master!"


    "E-Eh? I''m their mom? Ah¡­ Well, they did call me "mama" after all but, still¡­ It is a bit unnerving to think I''ve suddenly be a mother at my age!" Iined.


    "As if that were to matter, it still going to take some time before hatching." Beelzebub analyzed the cocoon.


    "Hmmm, he''s not wrong." Curse nodded. "I''ve analyzed this cocoon many times. It seems to also be rted with the Cultivation and growth of your Soul. This might be something your parents haven''t told you about¡­ Maybe they don''t know either, the path to develop and evolve a mortal''s soul¡­"


    "I mean, they MUST know something, right? In thest battle against Arachne, I remember they were able to unleash the power of their Souls." I exined. "And they were very strong¡­"


    "Still, there''s no documentation about Soul Cultivation Techniques that I know about¡­ So their growth must have been based on their Soul Scape itself growing as they made contracts. Maybe Divine Blessings make souls be stronger too, there are many possibilities." Beelzebub exined. "Soul Scape, Familiars, Spirits, Tamed Monsters, these are all also essential for the growth of someone. Even I used to have several Familiars, although they were all monsters that died a while ago."


    "I guess all of you here are essential for my growth too, my own family inside my soul!" I giggled. "I love you all!"


    "Chuuu?"


    "Guuh?"


    Suddenly, little Brownie and Violet appeared by my side.


    "You two as well!" I hugged the two of them. "I wonder when you''ll learn to talk though."


    "Why are you saying such embarring things out of nowhere?!" Ignatius was really embarrassed.


    "Ugh¡­ I cringed so hard¡­" Curse sighed.


    "Damn brat¡­" Beelzebub was.. happy?


    "Hahaha, you guys are so funny when you get all embarrassed. Come on, are you little girls or something?" I couldn''t help butugh a bit at their reactions.


    "Y-You''re the little girl here!" Beelzebub angrily said.


    "We''ve only meet for no longer than a year, but I am d to have joined your family, Master!" Said Nephi. "Ah, right, you prefer me to call you just Sylphy, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah~ Sylphy is alright." I nodded.


    "I''ve been apanying Sylphy for a long while now¡­" Furoh said. "She always gets herself in trouble¡­ But she''s a goodhearted person, you''ll have a lot of fun in theing future, Nephi."


    "Well, I''ve already gone through quite a lot¡­" Nephi smiled.


    "Hahah, yeah, I guess so!" Aliceughed too.


    "Have you thought about a name for the child, master?" Yggdra asked me.


    "Give it a good name, master!" Naturia said.


    "A name, huh?"


    As I talked with my Familiars, I noticed Curse still assessing the Cocoon, it felt as if something about this child was also connected to him.


    "What is it?" I asked him. "You''re staring at it way too much¡­"


    "Hm, it''s odd. I feel like this child must be connected to the Curse¡­" He said. "Well, the Curse itself fused with your Soul after all, you modified it so it wouldn''t consume it, and it evolved into a power. And now, that power, within your soul, is Evolving at the same time as this child. And me¡­ I am connected with the kid too, somehow."


    "Like siblings?" I asked him.


    "SIGH¡­ I suppose, maybe, that''s an okay way to say it¡­ Urgh." He clearly looked pissed off with his single red eye.


    "Do you have some sort of clues?" I asked him.


    "¡­" He kept ncing at the cocoon. "It possess the essence I lost when you absorbed me."


    "You lost some Essence?!" I asked.


    "It was a very important one, the strongest Demonic Soul Fragment of my creator¡­" Curse sighed. "It didn''t contain his personality or anything, but it contained the Sealed Techniques he evolved, capable of ying Gods, if developed enough¡­"


    "W-What¡­?" I felt confused the more he exined.


    "I''ve regained some of the memories of my Creator." Curse dropped the bomb. "And I''ve finally remembered my purpose too, it wasn''t just to kill the heroes, as you''ve spected before. I am a special Curse, one that would stack on power for thousands of years, eons of lives I''ve parasite and absorbed their energies from¡­ Made exclusively to kill the Gods, and that power, has already blossomed within you when you damaged the Evil God of Darkness and then Lolth."


    "That''s¡­ I see¡­" I muttered. "I did have that idea but¡­ It still quite shocking, yeah."


    "Let me continue." Curse sighed. "What I''m trying to say is that this child¡­ Might be what could let you both advance your Soul Cultivation to the next stage and also to develop this power that allowed you to damage Gods! To bypass their mighty barriers and devour their very essence¡­ Heh, pretty amazing, isn''t it? This kid¡­ it''s going to bring utter destruction to all those bastards! What better name than Chaos?"


    "Chaos¡­" I looked into the cocoon, realizing what I''ve been creating inside of my soul this entire time.


    All those demonic souls and true demon powers, which are so opposite to the gods. And if based on Nephilim''s memories, must be their mortal enemies!


    This is¡­ the entity that will help me expand these powers even further.


    Chaos!


    ¡­


    "I don''t know about that name though, it is a bit¡­ Too on the nose, you know?" I asked, feeling a bit odd about it.


    "Ugh, can''t you just be serious for a minute, dammit?!" Curse cursed the heavens. "¡­Also the name is cool! It''s my sibling so I get to choose the name!"


    -----

 Chapter 1013 The Trio Of Goobers

    Chapter 1013 The Trio Of Goobers


    ??-----


    The next morning came, and with that, I slowly woke up. I felt slightly refreshed as I stretched my arms around and felt the breeze of the winding from outside the cave.


    Aquarina wasn''t at my side this time, she had gone somewhere else, which is surprising as she''s usually sleeping until veryte.


    Which was actually a bit worrying, what happened?!


    I quickly walked out of the tent, finding her there. She was right outside the cave butchering another giant goat she hunted!


    Wait, what? She hunted another?!


    However, Zack and Luck were also helping her butcher it. I could hear their conversation quite clearly by expanding my Senses.


    "I can''t believe you two hunted this one, well done!" Aquarina was congratting them. "It is not as strong as mine though, heheh."


    "Those things are sure tricky, man¡­" Zackined. "Eh?! What do you mean it wasn''t as strong as the one you hunted?! It was even stronger I think!"


    "Nah, mine was stronger, just ept that." Laughed Aquarina.


    "Y-You¡­!" Zack grew a bit angry.


    "Come on now, we didn''t hunt this one for you two to fight over it¡­" Luck facepalmed. "You wanted to thank Sylphy for the armor, right Zack? That''s why I helped you out¡­ Also you promised me you would convince Sylphy to get me some equipment out of the monster materials."


    "Yeah, yeah~ Sylphy''s pretty greedy sometimes. I''m sure she''ll love this gift and happily make you something if I ask her nicely." Zack said.


    "That''s¡­ I guess you''re not wrong." Aquarina nodded. "She''s a greedy little princess, hehe."


    Well, he wasn''t wrong¡­


    However¡­


    "Hey! Did you get permission to hunt this?!"


    I ran towards there with all my speed, resembling a sh of bright light as Inded in front of the two.


    "S-Sylphy?!" Zack, Aquarina, and Luck all reacted the same way.


    They really made an adorable little trio of goobers sometimes¡­


    "I just woke up and I find another goat dead¡­" I facepalmed. "Ugh, my mother''s going to kill us!"


    "C-Calm down, I got permission!" Zack said, he was clearly lying.


    "I know when you''re lying Zack." I sighed.


    "Urgh¡­ Sorry Sylphy, we just wanted to make you happy." Luck said.


    "Y-Yeah! Don''t me them, please." Said Aquarina.


    It was surprising that she was actually defending them¡­ Also, why are they so afraid of me?


    Have I slowly be like my mother as I grew up?


    I guess I''ll be fulfilling a simr role that she had in the previous hero party, huh?


    After always getting tired of my mother nagging at me, I ended bing simr to her at the end.


    "Ugh¡­ Okay, I''m not angry or something. Come on, don''t be afraid of me." I smiled, although my smile only intimidated them, even Aquarina felt the pressure I was trying to hold back.


    Actually, I was really angry, my mother was going to give us a deadly scolding.


    "But okay, I get why you did this. I also heard you saying that I was greedy, Zack." I said, crossing my arms as I looked into his eyes.


    "Eep! I''m sorry ma''am!" He cried.


    "W-Why are you so afraid?!" I cried.


    "I-I don''t know, but that face you make¡­ reminded me of your mom a lot." Zack realized he was being nonsensical.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ugh¡­" I sighed again. "Anyways, we''ll have to exin them what just happened. I bet they already know anyways; our parents have super senses everywhere."


    "R-Right¡­" Zack sighed, feeling guilty.


    "Sorry, we were a bit reckless¡­" Luck said. "But Zack was eager to repay you for the awesome armor he got, and he really wanted to try it out¡­ He''s my first friend that''s¡­ a guy, so I wanted to help out too."


    "I just woke up once I smelled the blood and wanted to get some of the meat because we almost ate everything yesterday." Aquarina giggled a bit.


    "Okay¡­ It''s alright." I said with a smile. "I know you didn''t do it out of malice. You''re good friends. So, Luck, you wanted something for yourself?"


    "A-Ah, yeah¡­" Luck said. "Well, I also want something for Lara. I want to give her a nice gift¡­"


    "And you want something for Mist, right?" I asked Zack.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" Zack nodded. "I heard the pelt and the horns have light element, right? Mist element is light so¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ You two are so predictable! You really just do everything for the girls you love, huh?" I giggled a bit. "Well! I''m not that different myself¡­" I nced at Aquarina, as she blushed at my words. "Alright, let me help you dismantle this, and then I''ll start thinking about what we could make for them."


    "Really?" Zack asked. "Thanks a lot Sylphy! You''re the best friend I could have ever asked for!"


    "Yeah, thanks a lot!" Luck said. "Since you and everyone else appeared in my life that everything has turned for the better¡­ Thank you!"


    "Geez, you two are so corny sometimes¡­" I felt slightly embarrassed, as I patted their heads. "Alright, let''s work! Aquarina, wanna help?"


    "S-Sure! I was already helping anyways~!" Aquarina agreed immediately, but came to give me a hug and a kiss. "Thank you for understanding them and being so nice. Mooch, you deserve extra kisses today!"


    "Heheh, fine, I ept this little reward!" I allowed her to cover my face with kisses. She gave me a few in the lips, which made the two boys watching blush in embarrassment.


    I guess seeing two cute girls make out was a bit¡­ stimting for them. I can''t really me them.


    "A-Alright Aquarina, that''s enough. We can kiss more in private. Let''s start the job." I said, giving her a little kiss in her adorable nose.


    "Okay!" She nodded.


    Like that, we began our job. Thanks to my help, things got done much faster. We separated the meat, internal organs, bones, melt, and horns in a couple of minutes, and then stored it all inside of Glutton, who happily swallowed it all.


    "CHOMP¡­! BURP¡­"


    "Uuuh, Sylphy, is it okay for the food to get all covered on this monster''s saliva?" Wondered Luck, feeling a bit unease.


    "Oh? Don''t worry, Gluttony doesn''t leave things nasty, it is only like a visual effect¡­ His saliva never gets into anything, unless he licks you directly, like right now!" I giggled.


    "WAARF!"


    Little Glutton was licking Luck''s face as we spoke.


    "Uuaagh! Let me go! Ugh¡­!"


    -----

 Chapter 1014 Preparing Something For Mist

    Chapter 1014 Preparing Something For Mist


    ??-----


    After saving all the materials, we moved back to the camp. We didn''t address what happened, and¡­ somehow none of my parents talked about the topic.


    None of them at all, not even Ninhursag or my mom. But I was pretty sure they sensed us when we were talking and all¡­ Yet they have decided to act aloof over it.


    I guess they were too moved by Zack and Luck and just decided to let this pass?


    "Sylphy, she''s not addressing anything at all, I''m getting scared." Zack said, as we were enjoying a bountiful breakfast filled with fruits, bread, butter, cheese, milks, juice, and many other meals.


    "W-What''s going on?" Luck wondered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You guys look like youmitted a crime, rx." I shrugged, whispering to them. "Isn''t it obvious? They are just pretending to be aloof; they know why you did this and epted it, they''re letting you be."


    "E-EH?!" Both were shocked.


    "Don''t be so loud though!"


    As I reprimanded them, mom gave me a nce.


    "Sylphy¡­"


    "Y-Yes?"


    I thought for a second she was going to reprimand us anyways¡­


    Yet¡­


    "Can you pass me the strawberry jam?" She asked with a gentle smile.


    "Eh? Sure¡­" I gave it to her.


    I guess she was indeed just letting us go¡­


    "Why are you guys being so suspicious?" Celeste noticed something was off. "What are you hiding?"


    "Hiding? Nothing¡­" I said while looking elsewhere.


    "Eh? I ain''t buying that!" Celeste said angrily.


    "Calm down, Celeste, don''t be so annoying¡­" Celica said. "Be nicer!"


    "E-Eh? To think Celica from all people would say that to me¡­" Celeste was taken aback.


    "Like mister teddy, he''s always nice and he gets rewarded for that." Celica nodded.


    "Yeah!" Said Zephy, without properly understanding what Celica was even talking about.


    Mist and Lara were still wondering what we were talking about too, but they weren''t as aggressive when asking like Celica.


    "Still, what are you guys plotting?" Mist wondered.


    "Something special maybe? Heheh." Lara giggled.


    "Err¡­ We can''t say anything for now, sorry!" Said Luck.


    "Yeah, it''s a secret." Said Zack.


    "Oooh!" Mist was excited.


    "What secret?!" Lara asked.


    "It''s a secret! I can''t just tell you! It wouldn''t be one if I did!" Luck was losing his marbles.


    "A, bummer." Lara shrugged, eating an apple.


    While we talked and tried to just move the topic so I could have some time to think about things. I started sketching some ideas in my little notebook.


    Luck didn''t want a normal essory for Lara. Apparently, ording to what he told me, the horned Anima usually wear beautiful ornaments and essories over their horns.


    This usually happens whenever they''re given important titles or when they are engaged or married with someone¡­


    So I guess Luck wants to ask her to be his girlfriend with such a gift, huh?


    Gotta makes it extra cute and also not too extravagant, I kind of know Lara''s tastes, she''s a lighthearted girl that loves flowers, clear colors, and not too many things.


    Meanwhile, as for Zack, he wants a dress for Mist. He''s worried about her safety, so he wants her to be extra protected. Something nice and cute that is also befitting of her Religion.


    Mist was raised by the nuns of the orphanage around the Saint of Illumination Religion. This is an Ancient Saint that lived long ago, said to have ascended into the heavens after realizing the concepts of life, fate, and everything else.


    Alice said it was strikingly simr to Buddha from Earth, whoever that is. I don''t know if its an actual god at all, but it is someone that did exist at some point.


    They taught people to not fight and love themselves, because when they love themselves is when they can finally begin loving others.


    "ept your ws, ept who you are, and make your own fate."


    This is the usual doctrine of this religion. It is also a religion that incentivizes charity without expecting anything in return.


    They taught the children to be nice and love themselves, so they can love others. To always share if you have enough, and to walk your own path.


    To try to be happy without the restraints of fate.


    Honestly, it is a pretty good religion!


    So anyways, some dress that goes around this religions clothing would be nicer. Mist usually wears a long ck and white nun-like dress.


    However, other times she just wears a white dress, or ck dress with a white blouse. She doesn''t seem to like many other colors.


    Maybe because they go well with her pale white skin and hair, and her ck horns and eyes.


    So!


    For Lara, some beautiful yet simplistic ornaments for her horns. And for Mist, a beautiful nun dress, or something simr to that!


    Got it¡­


    Now, onto the buffs. Mist wants to have some protection in her simple dress. Maybe adding a mode that summons an armor of light wouldn''t be so bad.


    Maybe if I can imbue some of the power of my Divine Protection Skill, and copy its functions to an extent, it would be ideal.


    And as for Lara¡­ I guess protection against Darkness and Curses, which are her weakness, would be good. Also something to help her manage her Mana better.


    And maybe more protection too? Although the Spirits are always protecting her¡­


    Her magic power is also really overpowered, so I don''t know if I should prioritize giving her a boost, she''s quite the perfect little Saint, isn''t she?


    Well, she''s really clumsy sometimes, so that makes up for it¡­


    She''s a good-hearted person, and a good friend too. I want to see her smile, although she''s always smiling anyways.


    So I guess something for that will have to do. Something that can protect her from Hexes, Curses, and Status Ailments would be nice.


    Also something to protect her from Corruption-type Elements she''s not good against, like Miasma, Chaos, Death, Poison¡­


    Yeah, things like that.


    I also want Mist''s dress to help her handle her Mana more easily, and also to be able to help her conjure a secondary protection aside from the armor of light.


    Maybe arrows that rotate around her body?


    Sounds cool!


    -----

 Chapter 1015 A Morning Full Of Training

    Chapter 1015 A Morning Full Of Training


    ??-----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As we chatted while I brainstormed what I could make for these two, I also continued sketching my ideas for my own equipment. The ck gloves I wanted were already almost done in design.


    They would have a simple, lightweight design, and will be ck. They will also be made using threads I''ll create out of mixing the goat''s leather with mithril and the goat''s horn material too.


    Lastly, I''ll also imbue the rainbow spirit stone fragments, and the giant goat''s magic crystals too!


    Also, I''ll add the golem''s core crystals, and add several defense and weight-enchantment runic engravings.


    What I need the most is weight to hold my ground, I''ve realized that some time ago¡­


    These gloves will help me both have more weight and also push me through constant exercise as a result, so I can strengthen my arms some more.


    I''ve also resumed my daily sword swings, which I''ve stopped doing for a year now because of all the battles we''ve had so far.


    "Phew!"


    And after finally finishing my three thousand swings after only half an hour, I felt renewed, my muscles were strengthening themselves, forcing themselves to be tougher to resist all the pressure.


    Ding!


    [You have sessfully practiced 3000 Sword Swings in less than one hour.]


    [Your Physique has absorbed the Essence of the Sword and strengthened itself.]


    [Your Physique has be stronger.]


    [Your Physical Strength, Physical Fitness, and Stamina have improved.]


    The System notified me of my progress, even if I couldn''t gain stats, I could still improve my physique and my physical fitness.


    "I really needed some of thistely¡­ I''ve gotten toozy, this is not like me! I''ll get back to my full-on training mode!" I said while celebrating my growth.


    After gaining so many skills, powers, and abilities, I ended growing conceited and neglected my training, relying on the system for everything.


    But that isn''t like me! I can''t simply rely on Alice for everything. I have to continue growing stronger by myself.


    That System notification right now was merely a notification, it wasn''t any power it granted me.


    This strength¡­ I gained it on my own!


    "You seem pumped up!" Alice giggled. "Looks like everyone''s getting ready to depart though, are you ready to walk that much?"


    "Of course! I want to climb the Sunstone teau at all costs! Look, I''ve made a lot of weightstely, using the heaviest metals I could find, and I''ve wrapped them all around my body." I showed Alice.


    "Wow, you''re sure going hardcore on the training, I thought this was a vacation?" Ignatius wondered.


    "It is, but I find training fun, actually, so I don''t mind the hardships." I answered while cleaning the sweat off my forehead. "Anyways, let''s go back with everyone for now."


    I moved rapidly back with my friends. I did feel heavier, but that was actually good. I need to be heavier to both strengthen myself and also to not be thrown around like a ragdoll.


    "Sylphy! Are you done with your training?" My mother called me. "We''re moving up!"


    "Let''s go, dear!" My father called me.


    "Big sis!" Zephy called.


    "Okay, okay, I''ming!"


    I leaped over the rocks one after another, reaching them in a split of a second. I had climbed to some spot where I could see a beautiful view before, but I had to descend to go up again with everyone.


    Even with all the weight I could ce around my body without it looking weird, I was still able to move swiftly¡­ Well, the weight is still there making my movements slightly rougher.


    But that''s also part of the training!


    "So we''re moving up? To the summit?" I wondered.


    "Yep!" My father said. "I''ve heard there''s some big ruins over there, we want to check them. After that, we''ll go down again all the way to the grasnds. Shouldn''t take more than a day or two."


    "Honestly, I''m quite excited¡­" My mother admitted. "Exploring new ruins used to be one of my hobbies before I became a Saint¡­ Going back to this is quite nostalgic¡­!"


    "I''m d you''re so excited, mom! This was also some vacations too. So I''m d you''re getting to have fun." I said, as I gave her a big kiss in her cheek.


    "You sure love to spoil your mother." She giggled, as she quickly started walking across the teau.


    It wasn''t just rocks, there was a clear path moving upwards, so there was no problem in climbing it the teau, as it wasn''t exactly just vertical.


    It was just an enormous elevation of stone and ground that led very high, something that rarely happens out there.


    My friends caught up to us, we were a huge group walking upwards. The view was gorgeous though, there were all sorts of unique endemic herbs that grew at this altitude, which I neatly picked up one after another.


    Around the road we walked through, there were alsorge growths of Sunstone, which I only picked a couple of times, to not make my mother angry¡­ or well, too angry, she was already a bit angry I got greedy again.


    The enormous Sunstone teau Giant Goats were gently and calmly walking across the expansive area, there was grass here and there, huge cactuses, and stones sprouting from the ground, resembling gigantic spears.


    "Man, the breeze in here is just as calming. Although a bit stronger." Zack said while stretching his arms.


    "Cloudia is really a beautiful ce¡­" Luck smiled, admiring the view.


    "It is! And there''s so many Spirits everywhere! Hi! Oh, hi, how are you? Me? I''m good! Hehehe!" Lara was already making friends with hundreds of invisible spirits.


    "I always dreamed of a rxing trip into some unknown ce, an adventure without having to worry about stuff." Mist said with a smile, holding Zack''s hand.


    "Honestly? Me too." Zack nodded. "I think it makes it even better when you''re there too. You make any view even more beautiful."


    "Z-Zack¡­" Mist became as red as a tomato.


    "He''s good." Aquarina nodded.


    "Yep, he got her." I agreed.


    "Where did he learn those phrases?" Wondered Celeste. "This man''s full of rizz now! I remember when he was such a bratty kid¡­"


    "I taught him a few things," uncle Arafunn from all people floated nearby.


    "EH?!"


    -----

 Chapter 1016 Climbing The Sunstone Plateau

    <h4>Chapter 1016 Climbing The Sunstone teau</h4>


    ?-----


    "This is such a huge and rxing ce¡­" Said Nephilim as she calmly walked by our side. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It is¡­ But it also gives me this deste feeling. This ce¡­ It feels abandoned, somehow." Pyukumented.


    "Is that so?" I wondered. "I suppose the better word would be "uncharted", mankind''s hands have not reached into this sanctuary of life and nature, right?"


    "Indeed." Yggdra agreed, she was sitting on my shoulders, her size reduced to the height of a little fairy. "This is my home, a ce uncharted with the greedy hands of mankind, and also a sanctuary. It might feel deste and a bit abandoned because the Gods once made of this ce their home, but right now¡­ I like it like this."


    "This ce was never alone, Pyuku!" Lara interrupted us. "It''s filled with friends and buddies everywhere! The Spirits love it here! I''m sure the other slimes do as well!"


    "Hehe, I hope so, Lara. Thanks for trying to cheer me up." Pyuku smiled gently, his rainbow eyes were very pretty to look at.


    "I-It''s nothing! Don''t worry!" Lara smiled, suddenly making a few of her spirits visible. "Here! They said they want to apany you, so you don''t feel lonely."


    Suddenly, four little guys appeared.


    They were Spirits of the Land, of the Wind, and the Sun, and of the Stone. They were small and adorable, unlike the usual spirits we make contracts, they were directly connected with Nature and the Landscape.


    Therefore, you can''t make contracts with them, but they will help Lara because she''s the Saint of all Spirits, her very presence draws them closer to her.


    "Oh?" Pyuku felt surprised as they walked over his body and sat over him.


    "Kyuh!"


    "Puwah!"


    "Fuwo?"


    "Awah!"


    They made adorable little noises too; they were like curious children that just wanted to see the world.


    Perhaps without Lara as their connection to us, they wouldn''t had ever approached us to begin with¡­ But thanks to her, they had the opportunity to greet and meet many others and learn about them.


    This got to the point where they can feel our feelings and emotions and feel bad when we feel bad. They know we''re Lara''s friends, so they want to see us as happy as her.


    They''re incredibly purehearted and lovable little babies, aren''t they?


    "Just be grateful! They''re nice and cozy." Lara smiled, vibing with her hundreds of Spirits everywhere she walked.


    I guess among all of us, she''s someone that has never felt alone through her entire life. She knows that wherever she goes, there will always be buddies to help her and bring herpany.


    "Ahaha¡­ Okay!" Pyuku giggled. "Thank you for apanying me¡­"


    "Gyuh!"


    "Gubu!"


    "Shawa!"


    "Bawa!"


    The four little Spirits talked back as if they were very proud of themselves¡­ I guess they were the only four brave enough to approach Pyuku.


    As we chatted and walked across the ce, suddenly¡­


    "Huh? What''s that?" Zephy pointed at the distance while he was chatting with Celica, noticing something odd.


    "Oh? I can see it at as well, in several areas¡­" Said Nephilim.


    They pointed torge piles of old rubble, overed on vegetation and sunstone. In fact, it was where the sunstone seemed to be being born from, whichter expanded across the rest of thendscape from the essence therger ones exuded.


    "Those must be fragments of the Sunstone teau Ruins. They''re all over the ce." My mother exined.


    "I wonder what happened here for the pieces to be scattered everywhere¡­" Said Pyuku. "Something big or tragic?"


    "Hmm, I can''t say for sure." My mother said. "We would need to investigate further! But I do have a theory."


    "A theory?" My father asked.


    "Yes, I believe that all these fragments of walls, ceiling, and floor that are scattered everywhere flew away when something within the ruins at the top exploded¡­" My mother said.


    "What could have exploded there, auntie?" Wondered Celica.


    "Hmmm¡­" My mother continued thinking. "Perhaps some sort of ancient artifact lost control and blew up. Or maybe something else is in there, a guardian, perhaps? Or monsters? We''ll only find out once we explore the ruins."


    "I see¡­" I said, while rubbing my chin. "I kind of want to find out what it is, like a little activity while we climb?"


    "Good idea! I actually really wanted to investigate the rubble, but I didn''t know if you would want that¡­" my mother sighed. "So? Are you kids up for a little challenge? Let''s try to find clues about what happened by checking on every rubble we find! You are free to extract some sunstone from them, they''re of higher quality and purity, so they''re even more expensive than the other."


    "Sure! Why not?" I wondered. "How about it?" I asked my friends.


    "Sure! I''m up for it! I want to make some cash, so it benefits me!" Mist was pumped up for the money for her future with Zack.


    "Alright!" Zack said. "If she wants to, I''m all for it."


    "Sure? I mean, beats just ncing at the view." Celeste shrugged.


    "There''s a lot of shiny buddies in those brighter stones, so please don''t take too many, okay? Or you might upset the shiny buddies!" Said Lara.


    "There are bigger spirits in those?" Wondered Luck.


    "Yeah!" Lara nodded. "It is where they''re born the most¡­ So please don''t take too much, okay?"


    "Okay¡­" Mist sighed. "Maybe I was focusing too much on getting money, sorry Lara. I won''t say that again¡­"


    "O-Oh¡­" Lara suddenly heard the spirits talk. "T-They say you can take a bit, so you can earn for the future! They''re very worried. So they said its okay, a tiny bit though!"


    "R-Really?!" Mist was excited. "Thank you so much, spirit buddies!"


    These two are the cutest of our group¡­


    "Celica, let''s go explore then!" Zephy grabbed Celica''s hand.


    "Okay~!" Celica just went with the flow.


    "Shall we?" Aquarina asked.


    "Alright! Let''s divide and conquer then, team!" I said.


    My mother also decided to explore with my parents, while they let us go on our own path. We went mostly in pairs because there were dozens of ruins everywhere¡­


    And as we started moving¡­


    FLAAASH!


    I felt something.


    I nced into the top of the teau, for a split of a second, I could swear I felt a brilliant, overwhelming light.


    "What¡­ was that?"


    -----

 Chapter 1017 New Special Quest

    <h4>Chapter 1017 New Special Quest </h4>


    ?-----


    I could swear I felt a powerful presence, a blinding light¡­ There was no way nobody could have felt that, right?


    "Aquarina, did you feel it? That light?" I asked her.


    "What light?" Aquarina tilted her head, confused. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Pyuku?" I asked him.


    "No?" Pyuku wasing with us.


    "N-Nephilim?" I asked again.


    "I didn''t feel anything, Master¡­ And my senses are spread everywhere due to my internal functions¡­" Nephilim exined. "If there was something, I would have sensed it right away."


    "But then¡­ Weird."


    I felt confused for a bit as we made our way to the closest pieces of ruins there were. I asked Alice or my Familiars, but none of them felt anything either.


    "Perhaps it was something only you could see with those eyes of yours?" Aquarina wondered. "Your eyes are very special after all, Sylphy!"


    "Y-You''re not wrong¡­" I said while wondering. "Maybe it was something only I could see or perceive. But it came from the summit."


    "The summit? Where the ruins are?" Pyuku wondered.


    "Yep¡­" I said. "Well, for now let''s concentrate in mother''s task!"


    Ding!


    [A New [Special Quest] has been generated: [Find Clues About What Happened to the Sunstone Ruins]!]


    [For some mysterious reason, the ruins blew up long ago, ording to your mother''s findings. This sent flying the pieces of these ruins everywhere, causing a lot of chaos back then.]


    [Now, eonster, these fragments continue exuding arge quantity of Sunlight Energy, producing the very rare and endemic Sunstones that only grow within the Sunstone teau.]


    [However, the mystery of why this even happened is still lingering around, waiting for a group of curious adventurers to finally unveil this ancient and now forgotten event¡­]


    [Find five clues that could bring you to the truth of what might have happened.]


    [Clues: 0/5]


    [Completion Rewards: [EXP] [???]


    [Time Limit: 24 Hours]


    Oh wow, another new Quest! This ispletely unexpected but weed.


    "Alright, let''s find clues then!"


    The ruins which we were moving to were already in front of us. The first thing I noticed is how bloated they were with Sunstones.


    There were almost no crevices where we could get into the small room-sized area that the rubble had formed in there.


    "Well, it is sure full of these stones¡­ I guess we can''t just smash them all, the spirits are living in here and being constantly born, ording to Lara¡­" Aquarina sighed, crossing her arms.


    "I think I could open up a small crevice so we can get in." Pyuku said.


    "You can?" I asked.


    "Yeah! Leave it to me!" Pyuku quickly transformed into his smaller, slime-like form and started eating the ck stone that made the rubble.


    Slowly, he dug through a tunnel where we could get through barely¡­


    "It''s open! Come in!"


    As he called for us, I was analyzing theponents of the ruins with my eyes¡­


    It was called Ancient ck Steel Stone. It wasn''t as powerful as other divine metals, but it was still a divine metal.


    It was as tough as mithril, but had terrible conduction with mana, and it was used to iste ces, apparently¡­


    Such a tough metal, whatever that explosion was, it was strong enough to blow this metal into pieces!


    "Alright~ We''ll get going!"


    Aquarina quickly kneeled and started moving through the tunnel.


    I quickly followed her, as I ended finding her big butt in my face.


    "Ugh¡­!"


    I ended hitting her soft butt with my face, as Aquarina gave a little moan.


    "S-Sylphy?!"


    She sounded really embarrassed¡­


    "A-Ah¡­ Sorry, I just hit it by ident¡­" I apologized. "Your butt is really soft though~"


    "W-Wha¡­?!" Aquarina suddenly got even more embarrassed. "L-


    Let''s just keep moving¡­"


    "Sorry~" We continued moving through the tunnels, while Nephilim walked behind me.


    Once wended on the other side, we found ourselves on a small cave, illuminated by bright orange and red-colored sunstones.


    Pyuku was standing in the middle of it, looking at what looked to be a¡­


    "Metallic Tablet?" I wondered, walking to his side.


    "Oh? Yeah, I found this here¡­ It is broken, only a piece of one." Pyuku said.


    "This is¡­" Nephilim suddenly recognized that piece. "It is a Communication Tablet, technology of the gods. With this, they canmunicate from long distances at any time, project their forms, and search for endless information and entertainment¡­ They also store a lot of information in these. But it is broken, sadly."


    "I see¡­" I nodded. "It does have some things engraved on it. Words?"


    "Yeah, those are words, right?" Aquarina wondered. "Pyuku, can you read them for us?"


    "S-Sure¡­" Pyuku grabbed the tablet and start to decipher it first.


    In the meantime, Aquarina tightly grasped my butt!


    "Ouch! H-Hey!"


    "Hehe, that''s my revenge~!"


    "You little brat~!"


    I yed with her and grabbed her butt back, tightly grasping her cheek.


    "H-Hey!" She got even more embarrassed. "If you continue like this, I''m going to eat you up!"


    She quickly started kissing my neck and biting it yfully, without hurting.


    "Nom, nom, nom!"


    "Hehehe, stop it!"


    As I yed with her, I heard Pyuku and Nephilim talking with one another about the words, until they finally got a clue.


    "I think we got it¡­ I didn''t know Nephilim knew how to read these words as well! Was a huge help at deciphering some phrases." Said Pyuku.


    "No problem, I''m here to serve and help in any issue." Nephilim said with a gentle and serviceable smile.


    "So? What does it say?" I asked.


    "Yeah, yeah?" Aquarina asked, grabbing my hips.


    "Well¡­"


    Pyuku started to read it slowly. It wasn''t much, but what it revealed was quite shocking.


    "This is what it says¡­" Pyuku said. "Unbeknownst to us¡­ the sun''s curse¡­ catastrophe¡­ the children of mana. T-That''s all, but it feels cryptic¡­"


    "The sun''s curse, catastrophe, children of mana? And it seems they didn''t know something¡­" I wondered. "Could the catastrophe and the sun''s curse be rted with the ruins blowing up?"


    "Maybe?" Aquarina said. "Though, Children of Mana rings some bells, I wonder where I have heard this word..."


    "That is the general name that all the tribes that the gods created." Nephilim rified. "Meaning, all of you, elves, humans, dwarves, anima, slimes, and more."


    Ding!


    [You have found one of the clues!]


    [Clues: 1/5]


    -----

 Chapter 1018 Finding Clues

    <h4>Chapter 1018 Finding Clues</h4>


    ?-----


    Ding!


    [You have found one of the clues!]


    [Clues: 1/5]


    Aw, it only counts as one clue¡­?!


    Oh well, that still got us something.


    "Let''s keep the tablet for now, it might be useful somehow." I said, quickly storing it. "I remember that these things always can open secret passages in the ruins, so might as well keep this."


    "You''re not wrong." Nodded Aquarina, patting my head. "Now let''s get moving, this is only one of the dozens!"


    "Yep, let''s go!"


    Pyuku and Nephilim rushed outside the little cave as I followed them behind¡­


    On the way out of the tunnel, Aquarina intentionally bumped on my butt at least five times!


    I think she even kissed it once¡­


    "¡­"


    I was ring at her with a bit of embarrassment, anger, and some horniness all mixed up.


    "W-What?"


    Aquarina tried to act aloof¡­


    I punished her by grabbing her butt even strongly!


    "Eep~"


    After that, her butt hurt a bit, so she was rubbing it¡­


    "So mean~ What''s wrong with bumping into my girlfriend''s ass every now and then?" Sheined on our way to the next ruins.


    She''s sure a shameless little brat!


    But I guess I am not too different myself¡­


    "Master has grown rather pervert thesest years¡­" Commented Pyuku. "I''m sorry for her behavior. She just happens to really like you, Sylphy."


    "Ahahah, don''t worry, I know." Iughed a bit. "Oh? There''s another unexplored one over there!"


    We arrived at a second one. While the first unexplored area was almost square shaped, with a huge growth of Sunstones, this one resembled a rising triangle, with several sunstones here and there.


    It had arge entrance, so no more tunnel shenanigans for now¡­


    "Huh? What''s this?"


    Aquarina wondered as she walked forwards.


    In the middle of this tiny cave, there was a huge, tree-shaped sunstone growing all the way to the ceiling, its branches connected to the ceiling.


    And inside of that tree, there was¡­ a skeleton.


    "W-Why are there bones in here?" I wondered. "W-What in the world happened?"


    "This is¡­ what?" Aquarina was just as confused.


    "Is there a panel around here?" I wondered.


    "No, nothing¡­" Pyuku said. "Just¡­ this."


    "Even for me, this is¡­ bizarre." Nephilimmented.


    The skeleton seemed well maintained, and at the same quite grotesque. Sunstone was entering its eye sockets and mouth; it had beenpletely engulfed by it.


    I couldn''t sense any Soul or presence either¡­ it was just this gruesome scene.


    "I wonder¡­ This skeleton is¡­ human!" I said, as I analyzed it with my eyes. "And it says¡­ what?"


    "What is it?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Something odd?" Pyuku wondered.


    "The description¡­ It says that this person died gruesomely, victim of the Curse of the Sun." I spoke with a rather serious tone of voice.


    "Eh?" All three of them were left speechless¡­


    Ding!


    [You have found one of the clues!]


    [Clues: 2/5]


    "Whatever that Sun''s Curse was¡­" Nephilim spoke. "Maybe¡­ no, it can''t be, right? Let''s not jump to conclusions yet."


    "I guess it is better to find out by ourselves¡­" I sighed. "Let''s move. Aquarina?"


    I saw Aquarina and Pyuku looking at the skeleton with sorrowful eyes, and then leaving behind fruits and some flowers they picked up on the way here.


    "May your soul rest in peace." Aquarina said.


    "¡­" Pyuku remained in silence.


    The Amazonian Tribe usually always paid respect to the dead, whenever someone died, they would make a huge ceremony. ording to their beliefs, it is to let these souls reach the afterlife peacefully.


    I waited for her patiently as she got done, and then we started moving again. This time we moved slightly more to the summit, I could sense and see everyone else nearby, they were all safe so far.


    "This one''s rectangle shaped!" Nephilim said excitedly.


    "Huh? There''s not really any cave in it though, sadly." Said Pyuku. "Wait, is that¡­?"


    However, we found some strange marks in the enormous rectangle-shaped piece of rubble, alongside a weirdly shaped growth of sunstone.


    Which had the slight shape of some sort of screaming face¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Very creepy.


    However, the marks we saw in the walls were the most unnerving ones. They resembled nails marks, as if several people were trying to grab on it¡­


    "Could these marks have belonged to people?" I wondered, caressing the walls. "So there were a lot of them¡­ Their anguish, could it have been formed into this weirdly shaped sunstone?"


    "Maybe¡­" Said Aquarina, feeling rather interested and at the same time, looking quite thoughtful. "This most likely confirms there were many people inside a room, and that the went through something so horrible they all tried to escape, grasping on the walls and scratching them¡­"


    "This is an incredibly tough metal, doing that could have most likely broken their nails and fingers¡­" I analyzed. "To go so far¡­ It must have been truly the stuff of nightmares."


    Ding!


    [You have found one of the clues!]


    [Clues: 3/5]


    "Let''s move on, I don''t like this one¡­" Aquarina said.


    "Yeah, me neither¡­" Pyuku agreed.


    "Alright."


    We kept exploring thend, sometimes bumping into huge goats walking around, gently eating some of the sunstone or the tall growths of grass around the area.


    It didn''t take long before we found another unexplored area while we moved past a few groups, this one was triangle shaped, but it had many red and yellow sunstones instead of themon orange.


    This time, we found another tablet piece in the depths of the small cave there was, Pyuku quickly tried to analyze the words as we looked around the growths.


    Nephilim then, noticed something odd to the left of the caves.


    "Is that¡­? Another face?" Wondered Nephilim.


    And indeed, this time, it wasn''t on the sunstone, the face was on the ck walls, as if it wereing out from them.


    It was the face of what looked like a young girl, screaming her lungs out¡­


    "T-This is¡­" Pyuku muttered, as he deciphered the tablet engravings.


    "What does it say?" I wondered.


    "Failed experiment¡­ Soul crystallization¡­ Harvest¡­ Demon¡­ King?"


    Those words¡­


    Could it be?


    Ding!


    [You have found one of the clues!]


    [Clues: 4/5]


    -----

 Chapter 1019 The Sunstone Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1019 The Sunstone Tree</h4>


    ?-----


    "Failed experiment¡­ Soul crystallization¡­ Harvest¡­ Demon¡­ King?"


    Those words¡­


    Could it be?


    Ding!


    [You have found one of the clues!]


    [Clues: 4/5]


    I guess the clue is filled up the moment I realize it or find it out, we don''t even need to address it verbally, huh?


    But those words that Pyuku said¡­ I think I can guess what they''re about.


    "We can already guess a few clues with this¡­" I said. "We would assume that the people trapped here were turned into crystals through the Curse of the Sun, which causes Soul Crystallization?"


    "Does that mean that¡­ the Gods, or whoever was controlling these ruins, wanted the Sunstones?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "It makes sense I guess¡­" Nephilim said. "Those stones are incredibly high quality, even a god could find some value to them, perhaps even to enhance their own growth and power."


    "And they were harvesting them here¡­" Pyuku gritted his teeth. "Ugh, this is disgusting! I¡­ Sigh¡­"


    "Calm down, this happened thousands of years ago." I shrugged. "We couldn''t do anything even if we wanted, so-"


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, for a second time, I felt it.


    That presence, a blinding lighting from the summit.


    It felt as if it was calling me¡­


    "What was that?"


    I looked again to the summit, but there was nothing again¡­


    "Did you have another vision?" Alice wondered, sitting at my other shoulder.


    "This is the second one, no?" Yggdra asked. "This is worrying¡­ Could there be a possibility that whatever is in those ruins, might be trying tomunicate with you, Sylphy?"


    "So there''s something alive there?" Wondered Pyuku.


    "Maybe a monster?" Aquarina asked. "It is not umon for ancient ruins of the gods to turn into Wild Dungeons. The one back home is also one of those."


    "I don''t know but I feel weird whenever it calls me or something¡­" I said. "It feels¡­ like a distress call?"


    "Hmm¡­" Nephilim thought about it. "Well, calm down, master. There''s nothing we can do right now. Once we reach the summit, we''ll be able to investigate further."


    "I guess you''re right." I sighed. "Let''s go for thest one before grouping back with everyone else. I can tell they''re already moving back together." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Alright!" Aquarina nodded, holding my hand tightly.


    I guess she did that because she saw me getting a bit unease about the shing light¡­ Even though I''m strong, it was so weird and out of nowhere that it made me slightly afraid.


    "Let''s go!" She smiled.


    "Yeah, let''s go." I smiled back at her.


    With her at my side, I suppose I can muster all the strength I want¡­


    ¡­


    We looked for a while, until we found thest unexplored piece of ruins in the area, it was hanging by a cliff, so we had to get there flying using our dragon wings.


    Aquarina could fly using wind magic, but I carried her to make it quickly. Princess carrying her was really nice, and she didn''t mind it.


    "Here we are¡­ This one was quite well hidden." I said, as Aquarina didn''t wanted to let go of my arms. "A-Aquarina?"


    "Come on, carry me a bit more~ I''m your princess, right?" She giggled teasingly. "You once called me like that, hehe."


    "T-That''s¡­" I felt embarrassed. "Come on now, don''t get too spoiled¡­!"


    She quickly walked out of my arms, as we explored the cave.


    This one wasrger than any of the previous ones because it led deeper into the teau interior.


    Still, it was just a long corridor leading to arger cave, filled of sunstones.


    However, at the center, there was another striking formation of sunstones.


    This time, there were several skeletons and bones inside of this muchrger "Sunstone Tree" as I''ll call it.


    And there were at least several screaming faces growing out of the ck stone and the sunstone too¡­


    "T-This must be thergest one here. So much evidence of the horrors theymitted in the past." Sighed Aquarina.


    "That''s a lot of bones¡­" I said. "Ahem! Anyways, this is¡­ I guess another of those ces too. This might have been another room where these people were forced to be sunstones¡­"


    "Master, there''s something over there." Nephilim kept calling me master, it was a bit tiring, even though I''ve told her to just call me Sylphy.


    "Just call me Sylphy!" I told her. "Or at least Lady Sylphy if you really want to use formalities¡­" I crossed my arms.


    "Sorry, Lady Sylphy. Over there." Nephilim pointed at the distance.


    There was arge formation of crimson sunstones to the right area of the caves, behind the huge tree.


    It was almost hidden behind! And it had something inside, something silver and metallic.


    Perhaps another tablet?


    We moved over there, and Pyuku helped us to get the tablet out of the red stone by gently opening it without destroying it.


    The little fragments that dropped, which were still the size of my fingers, were saved inside my inventory.


    This crimson sunstone was called "Nova Sunstone" and was a version of it which was supercharged with fire element.


    "The tablet has some words!" Pyuku said. "Let me see¡­"


    As he started to read, we looked around the cave curiously. I picked up some mushrooms and herbs growing here, and a few more tiny pieces of Sunstone.


    We left the Sunstone Tree alone though, as Aquarina made another little ritual to wish these souls a good rest in the afterlife.


    And as we explored the area, Pyuku recited what he was able to decipher.


    "It says¡­ False sun¡­ Desperate¡­ Mass-Destruction¡­ Failure¡­ And¡­ Abomination."


    "Abomination?" I wondered, raising an eyebrow. "Wait, those words¡­ False Sun, Desperate, Mass Destruction, Failure, Abomination¡­"


    "Could it be?" Wondered Aquarina. "Were they trying to make a new sun out of this sunstone? But why?"


    "I don''t think it was a false sun¡­" Nephilimmented. "Most likely, a weapon of mass destruction. They wanted something to fight the Demon King, perhaps? Or something to raise their ranks among the Gods before they left¡­"


    "But what is the Abomination?" I wondered, looking at the Sunstone Tree.


    RUMBLE!


    "Huh?!"


    And in that moment, the caves started to tremble.


    FLUOSH!


    The Sunstone Tree started overflowing with a powerful Aura of Sunlight and mes, corrupted by Miasma, turning deep ck!


    "OOOOHHHH¡­!"


    And several grotesque, phantasmal beings, surged from within!


    -----

 Chapter 1020 Accursed Sunstone Specters

    <h4>Chapter 1020 ursed Sunstone Specters</h4>


    ?-----


    "Give us back¡­ our lives¡­"


    "ursed gods¡­ you betrayed us!"


    "Why?! Why? WHY?!"


    "What did you do to my daughter¡­ Give her back¡­ GIVE HER BACK!!!"


    "AAAHHH¡­ MAMA!"


    The terrifying specters that surged from the Sunstone Tree started overflowing with crimson and ck mes, groaning and screaming.


    They were souls that were in constant agony! Has the Miasma infected this ce enough to create such creatures?


    "T-Those are ghosts?!" Pyuku, surprisingly, was quite scared.


    "I-It looks like¡­ They''re most likely the souls of the people that were turned into that tree made of Sunstone." I said, unsheathing my sword. "We have to deal with them, before they be too much of a problem."


    "Right¡­" Aquarina seemed slightly dispirited, taking both of her daggers. "We''ll end this quickly!"


    FLAAASH!


    The Sunstone Tree suddenly gave a bright glow, the specters gained an Aura of Sunlight, somehow enhancing their strength and size.


    Ding!


    [The ursed Souls sealed within the Sunstone Tree have manifested themselves!]


    [They are absorbing the Spiritual Energy and Miasma of the environment, taking the form of spectral beings filled with Fire Attribute Mana.]


    [A dozen [ursed Sunstone Specters (Tier 7)] have been summoned!]


    [The Sunstone Tree remains as their Core, enhancing their Stats and Fire Attribute Magic Power by +150%]


    "That Tree is giving them some sort of powerup, Lady Sylphy." Said Nephilim. "Should we destroy it?"


    "I don''t know if that''s the right thing to do!" I said. "After all, Lara did say they were where spirits were born the most¡­ Let''s deal with specters first and leave. They seem to have only reacted to our presence!"


    "Very well. [Spear of Oblivion]! [Lance of Pandemonium]!" Nephilim nodded, suddenly summoning two spears, one made of holy light and the other made of demonic darkness, dual wielding them. "


    "GRAAAAHHH!"


    The specters quickly rushed towards us, their bodies constantly twisting in form. We leaped into action while Pyuku remained watching in silence, he seemed somehow afraid of ghosts.


    "BURN! YOU''LL PAY FOR WHAT YOU DID TO US!"


    Three specters reached me in a sh, their bodies overflowing with crimson and ck mes. Teir very bodies transformed into dozens of fireballs, bombarding them towards me.


    "Ignatius! [Fire Absorption]!"


    I fused with Ignatius, as my passive Draconification was boosted, while giving me his Skills. With a meremand, his powers activated.


    "On it!"


    FLUOSH!


    The fireballs that fell over me were absorbed into my body, suddenly making my Aura erupt with even more power.


    "Now- Ugh!"


    However, I quickly felt strangely exhausted. These mes were not pure enough, somehow making me feel really sick inside.


    "Sylphy! You can''t handle these? They must be contaminated!"


    Ignatius quickly released the mes I absorbed into the form of a giant dragon w.


    CRAAASH!


    The dragon w destroyed one of the specters with a single swipe, while releasing a shockwave of power that sent the other two flying.


    "I''m fine now¡­ Phew, we better not absorb that, it must be contaminated with demonic energy or something. It almost affected my soul."


    "It seems to be the case."


    Ignatius popped out of my body as our Spirit Fusion finished abruptly.


    "Let me handle them! I can do it quite well."


    "But it''ll hurt!"


    "Not if youbine me with him."


    Suddenly, Curse appeared by my side, telling me tobine him with Ignatius.


    "Wait, like when I did it with Ignatius and Alice?"


    "You do have the Skill for it, don''t you?"


    "I do¡­ Okay, let''s do it."


    I gathered my Mana and Spiritual Energies into my hands, as I directed my power towards Curse and Ignatius.


    "[Spirit Fusion]!"


    FLUOSH!


    Both Spirits quickly converged together. This was a Skill I acquired from a Scroll containing Lara''s Skills. I got it when I managed to rescue her, alongside the scepter she''s always using.


    And its power was¡­ not something that could be scoffed at!


    Ding!


    [You''ve fused the Spirits [Curse] and [Ignatius]!]


    [Both Spirits have temporarily transformed into the [Abyssal Cursed mes Dragon] High Spirit!]


    [All of their Stats have converged together and increased by an additional +25%, and their Skills have been temporarily fused.


    [Due to the instability of your control over Spirits, the duration has been reduced.]


    [Fusion Duration: 5 Minutes.]


    "ROOOAARR!"


    A huge ck dragon, covered on purple mes materialized, with arge crimson eye in the middle of its forehead, and big, demonic ck horns. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Its wings spread out, releasing a shockwave of abyssal, ursed mes!


    "Amazing¡­"


    I was shocked by what Spirit Fusion could aplish. I hadn''t practiced it much after that one time I tried it out, but I should really try using it, especially when I still can''t evolve all my Spirits to the next stage yet.


    "GRAAAH!"


    "LIZARD!"


    "NO MATTER!"


    Four more specters attacked us, as I quickly intercepted them with my sword, imbuing it with Holy Light from Alice.


    "[Sea de] + [Demonic Katana Infernal Dance] + [Holy Dragon Fang] = [Heavenly Katana''s Demonic Dragon Exorcizing Dance]!"


    I swung my sword horizontally and vertically as I spun while moving, boosting my speed with my dragon wings and my Yggdragon Aura, each of my attacks manifested beautiful clouds and bright holy light.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    The manifestation of a furious holy dragon biting through the Specters ethereal bodies emerged as I attacked them, their bodies dissipating and only leaving their mana crystals after I felled them.


    POOF! POOF! POOF!


    At the same time, Ignatius absorbed the fire attacks they released, making it easier for me to target the specters once they were caught off-guard.


    "GROOAARRGH!"


    However, I saw how three of them merged together into arger and more menacing specter, rushing towards me.


    "[Holy Dragon Breath]!"


    Nheless, I received it by fusing Alice''s Magic into my Draconification techniques and releasing a deadly beam of golden mes.


    BOOOM!


    "GUUAAGGHH¡­!"


    The fused specter quickly burned into ashes, leaving behind only the magic crystals that seemed to be their cores.


    I noticed that Nephilim and Aquarina were handling things just as fine as I was, however, the Sunstone Tree was acting strange.


    It was beginning to burn with ck mes¡­


    RUMBLE!


    And then, its roots crawled out of the ground and started moving like giant legs, while its branches twisted into enormous arms with sharp ws.


    Ding!


    [The resentful souls only desire retribution and death! They have used the Sunstone Tree as their vessel!]


    [The [ursed Sunstone Treant (Tier 8)] has emerged!]


    "GRAAAAHHH!"


    -----

 Chapter 1021 The Accursed Sunstone Treant

    Chapter 1021 The ursed Sunstone Treant


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [The resentful souls only desire retribution and death! They have used the Sunstone Tree as their vessel!]


    [The [ursed Sunstone Treant (Tier 8)] has emerged!]


    [The Aura of the ursed Sunstone Treant exudes a deadly me!]


    [Abyssal Soul mes are beginning to spread rapidly, consuming all Mana and Energy!]


    FLUOSH!


    The moment the Treant emerged, it released a shockwave of ck mes, which quickly set the entire cave aze.


    "W-What is going on?!" Aquarina couldn''t help but grow more surprised. "The Tree turned into a monster?!"


    "I guess that''s the case¡­" I said, barely trying to believe what I was seeing. "I didn''t expect the tree itself to be the vessel for all the souls though¡­"


    "You''re really a handful! [Cursed me Absorption]!"


    Ignatius roared furiously, stepping forwards as he began to absorb the Abyssal Soul mes into his body, which made him feel slightly sick.


    FLAAASH!


    "RAAAAHHH!"


    Ignatius and Curse shed against the Treant while their fusion only had around less than a minute left. The mes they absorbed quickly turning into chains that wrapped around the Treant legs.


    "GRAAARRR!"


    The Treant grew furious, attacking the fusion of two spirits with its enormous ws, slowly covering them withrge wounds.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "Now, while Ignatius is distracting it!" I called Aquarina and Nephilim.


    "Got it!" Aquarina quickly released her powers at full, her two Spirits fusing their powers into her body.


    "Very well!" Nephilim nodded, her two spears growing evenrger than before.


    All three of us leaped towards the giant Treant, which was constantly struggling against Ignatius. Tier 8 Monsters were ferocious and incredibly strong and tough foes, so we couldn''t hold back!


    I activated the effects of all my equipment, including my Holy Light Spirit Tiara, my Dragon Scale Armor, and my two rings, swiftly boosting my Fire, Darkness, and Light Attribute Power the most, while further enhancing my draconic abilities.


    "[Holy Dragon Spear Tail]!"


    Using Scarlet and activating her Skills inbination with my Yggdragon Aura and Alice''s Divine Aura, I attacked the Treant.


    A barrage of powerful piercing strikes was unleashed, as I rapidly pierced through the giant creature''s body, leaving behind several holes.


    My attacks resembled the sharp spear-tipped tails of dragons, imbued with holy light.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "SHYAAAGH!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Treant gave out an agonizing scream, quickly ring at me and gathering energy into its branches, firing several Abyssal Sunlight Beams my way.


    "[Shadow Dagger Arts]: [Umbral Knives]!"


    Aquarina transformed only her arms through her Abyssal Embodiment ability,bining them with her two daggers as she fused them with her powers, multiplying them into dozens of Umbral Knives.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The projectiles she conjured quickly intercepted the beams, blocking them and exploding on contact.


    "You''re getting better at controlling your powers!" I praised her.


    "I''m stillcking, but yeah!" Aquarina smiled. "Now¡­! [Heavenly Ocean Ruler Arts]: [Abyssal Kraken''s Tentacles]!"


    Shebined the power of her Abyssal Embodiment with her Heavenly Ocean Ruler Skill, unleashing a devastating manifestation of herbined magical powers.


    Dozens of giant ck tentacles surged, attacking the Treant, they attacked through the wounds I left behind, spreading more cracks across the beast.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    Crack, crack¡­! CRACK!


    "SHAAARRRGGHH!"


    With a furious screamposed of dozens of agonizing souls, the Treant attacked Ignatius, opening its massive jaws and releasing a huge beam of abyssal sunlight.


    TRUUUMM¡­!!


    "S-SHIT¡­!"


    Ignatius and Curse did their best to absorb the entire beam, their body quickly growing into an enormous dragon made of ck mes, but it was beginning to disintegrate due to the instability of the Abyssal Soul mes.


    "Ignatius!"


    I panicked, but he simply smiled!


    "Heh, take this, bastard!"


    Withughter, the brave red dragon released all the power he absorbed at once, a massive beam of ck mes engulfed the creature.


    FLASH!


    "GRYYEERRGHH¡­!"


    The mes quickly pierced through its crystal body, generating more cracks, an explosion shook the entire cave, almost making the ceiling copse over us.


    BOOOM!


    Smoke filled our surroundings, as I waved my hand and cleansed them, quickly realizing the Treant was still alive.


    Ignatius and Curse infused in that moment, emerging back inside my Soul Scape.


    "Phew¡­ I''m exhausted."


    "That was more intense than I imagined."


    "You two are way too reckless!"


    Alice started to reprimand them as Aquarina, Nephilim, and I faced the wounded creature.


    "Well, they did a good job, but that thing''s still kicking." Aquarina said, gripping her daggers tightly.


    "It seems to be quite tough." I nodded. "However, Nephilim is here too!"


    "[Star of Oblivion]! [Star of Pandemonium]!"


    She quickly appeared above the Treant, who was still feeling slightly dizzy after that attack, her two spears absorbed her Divine and Demonic Powers.


    "RAAAH!"


    She descended with her angelic and her demonic wings, releasing two powerful attacks byunching both of her spears!


    "GRUOOHH!"


    The Treant, however, realized her attack, barely moving a few meters away for the spears to pierce its roots and the left side of its head.


    CRASH! CRASH!


    Crack, crack¡­! CRACK!


    RUMBLE!


    Almost a third of its body copsed into pieces due to the intense explosion of holy light and demonic energy, but it survived nheless, quickly attacking Nephilim!


    "RUOOOHHH!"


    Dozens of ws reached her through the Treant''s branches, throwing her away and making her hit the walls behind the creature.


    BAAAMM!


    "Ugh¡­!"


    "Nephilim!" I cried, rushing towards the Treant with Aquarina. "You damn walking tree! Okay, sorry Lara, but I''m not going to have mercy anymore!"


    "Well said! Screw this bastard!" Aquarina was just as pissed off, the two of us leaped into action.


    "[Draconification]!"


    We activated True Draconification almost at the same time, as we converged several of our abilities at once!


    FLAAASH!


    Aquarinabined her Spirits powers with her Draconification and her Abyssal Embodiment, turning her into an Abyssal Sea Half-Dragon, with ck scales and purple hair, and crimson red eyes.


    Meanwhile, Ibined my Yggdragon Aura with Alice, Yggdra, and Naturia''s powers into my Draconification, turning my eyes silver-colored, while my hair turned blonde, and I was covered on golden scales.


    The two of us resembled two shes of ck and bright light, attacking the Treant with our weapons, explosions of darkness and light covering its body.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    -----

 Chapter 1022 Freeing The Tormented Souls

    <h4>Chapter 1022 Freeing The Tormented Souls</h4>


    ?-----


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The Sunstone Treant was overwhelmed by our constant attacks, quickly beginning to fall apart. However, I felt like there was something missing.


    It kept regrowing limbs and branches and attacking us with them. It swung its ws, fired beams of abyssal sunlight, and even more of the Abyssal Soul mes.


    "Does this thing have endless regeneration or something?!"


    Aquarina swiped her ws as she destroyed the zing Sunstone spears that attempted to impale us, I was swinging my sword rapidly, cutting through the monster''s branches.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    However, as we desperately fought against the Treant, I realized that the solution was simpler than I had imagined.


    "I got a n! Nephilim, Aquarina, can you two distract the monster?" I asked the two.


    Aquarina and Nephilim looked at one another, nodding without even doubting my words.


    "Sure! Leave it to me."


    "We shall do our best."


    "Thank you!"


    The two quickly confronted the Sunstone Treant, its ws, formed from the branches, kept regrowing and swinging against them.


    Its crystals glowed sometimes, firing beams of Abyssal Sunlight, corrupted sunlight that became ck light.


    And as if things couldn''t get worse, it could also summon spears made of Sunstone and release mes too.


    "You''re not bad, but I''m tougher than I look!"


    Aquarina smiled like a battle junkie, punching the monster with her bare hands sometimes, shing it apart with her ws, and other times manipting her Daggers, turning them into deadly projectiles.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    My girlfriend was a walking disaster. I had to admit it, she was way too awesome! If it wasn''t because this situation was a bit dire, I would simply sit down and watch her being cool.


    "With Lady Sylphy''s endless supply of Mana, I can keep fighting indefinitely!"


    Meanwhile, Nephilim did her best to assist Aquarina, protecting her blind spots with Barriers of Holy Light, while conjuring Holy Thunderbolts from her hands.


    At the same time, I flew around the Treant and found a blind spot. Gathering the power of Alice, Naturia, and Yggdra into my sword, which overflowed with bright, divine spiritual energy.


    "I''m sorry for not realizing you only wanted to pass away peacefully."


    Ibined the Tier 5 Spell [Great Exorcism] that could exorcize most Undead Monsters that were weakened enough, with Scarlet''s Skills.


    "[Exorcizing Heavenly Spirit de]"


    SLAAASH!


    A single, powerful sh was released, with all my strength.


    The attack seemed shallow, but it carried a deeper power within, quickly melding into the Treant''s body and soul.


    Yes, its soul.


    Or well, the many souls thatposed it.


    FLAAASH!


    The effect was almost instantaneous. Aquarina and Nephilim suddenly noticed the Treant stopped moving, copsing on the ground and shattering into countless pieces of Sunstone.


    Every crack it had was overflowing with light, which purified its interior. The souls of those that had been sacrificed in the past were overflowing from within.


    The darkness taking over their souls, born from their hatred and frustration slowly dissipated, revealing their calm faces.


    "T-This is¡­ Their souls?" Aquarina gasped, never having seen such a scene before.


    Well, if I didn''t remember I was once reincarnated and was in front of the God of Reincarnation as a bare soul, I might had been surprised too.


    "It seems so¡­" Nephilim nodded.


    "Yeah, I knew that the Treant would continue attacking until we either destroyed the souls or¡­ freed them, purifying them." I answered. "So I decided to just do that. I''m grateful my mother taught me all these Spells."


    Aquarina walked to my side, holding my hand as she saw the heartfelt scene. The souls didn''t say a word, but they seemed rxed, in a bliss.


    "You can rest now." I said. "I''ll make sure to free the other souls left behind."


    "¡­"


    The souls nced at me, as they slowly disappeared into particles of light. The miasma in the entire cave was cleansed as well, leaving the area pristine and pure.


    "Thank you for doing this. I didn''t know it was possible to begin with¡­" Aquarina smiled. "You''re really a nice person!"


    "Eh? Well, I just did what was needed¡­" I felt slightly embarrassed. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It seems it has ended¡­" Nephilim smiled. "Pyuku? Are you okay?"


    "I-I¡­ I''m fine. Sorry for not being able to do anything¡­" Pyuku apologized.


    "Were you always afraid of ghosts?" Asked Aquarina.


    "It wasn''t that¡­ It''s just that my senses are a bit different than yours." Pyuku tried to exin. "Those souls were in such a state of anguish and agony that the closer I got, the more such emotions tried to infect my mind¡­"


    "So there''s such a thing¡­" I said. "Oh well, we should work out on a solution to that, you have to either strengthen your senses or make them duller¡­"


    "I guess so, it might be something I have to work on myself." Pyuku admitted. "Though, just what the hell happened?"


    "I was about to say that!" Aquarina nodded. "Sylphy, do you have any idea?"


    "I would say it was as simple as it seemed. The souls of these people still existed, contained and trapped in the Sunstone. The miasma infected them and turned them into malicious spirits." I said. "My mother once told me that''s how Undead are born in nature."


    "I guess that''s what it was at the end¡­" Aquarina sighed. "I just hope¡­ they can rest in peace now, wherever they are."


    "I hope so as well¡­" I agreed, as Aquarina rested her head in my shoulder.


    Ding!


    [You and your Party have defeated [ursed Sunstone Treant (Tier 8)] x1 and [ursed Sunstone Specters (Tier 7)] x21]


    [You earned 7.250.000 EXP]


    [You have found thest clue!]


    [Clues: 5/5]


    [You havepleted the [Special Quest]: [Find Clues About What Happened to the Sunstone Ruins]!]


    [You''ve found five clues about what might have happened within the Sunstone teau Ruins. From the ancient sacrifices to the Sunstones origins, and even the fate of the agonizing souls that were tortured to create this precious material.]


    [Now, it is on your hands to decide what to do next. You can either leave this ce and never return or end the agony of those trapped within the ruins, once and for all.]


    [Because you''ve freed the many souls of these victims benevolently, you''ve received bonus quest rewards.]


    [Completion Rewards]: [10.000.000 EXP] [3.500.000 Shared EXP] [Yggdrasil''s Heart Fragment 2/3 (A+ Grade)] x1 [Spiritual Sunstone Crown (A+ Grade)] x1 [Sunlight Soul Essence Elixir (S Grade)] x1]


    -----

 Chapter 1023 Quest Complete

    Chapter 1023 Quest Complete


    ??-----


    [You havepleted the [Special Quest]: [Find Clues About What Happened to the Sunstone Ruins]!]


    [You''ve found five clues about what might have happened within the Sunstone teau Ruins. From the ancient sacrifices to the Sunstones origins, and even the fate of the agonizing souls that were tortured to create this precious material.]


    [Now, it is on your hands to decide what to do next. You can either leave this ce and never return or end the agony of those trapped within the ruins, once and for all.]


    [Because you''ve freed the many souls of these victims benevolently, you''ve received bonus quest rewards.]


    [Completion Rewards]: [10.000.000 EXP] [3.500.000 Shared EXP] [Yggdrasil''s Heart Fragment 2/3 (A+ Grade)] x1 [Spiritual Sunstone Crown (A+ Grade)] x1 [Sunlight Soul Essence Elixir (S Grade)] x1]


    I hadpleted the Quest and got both a lot of EXP and also some interesting rewards¡­ Spiritual Sunstone Crown and Sunlight Soul Essence Elixir.


    Huh, these were sure new items. And once I checked them, I realized both seemed like consumable items.


    [The [Quest System] exins that they have decided to absorb the leftover energy from the Souls you helped to pass away and have converted them into special items.]


    [By consuming them, your soul and your magic abilities might receive a boost, especially skills, as long as they''re rted to the element of sunlight.]


    "Interesting¡­" I nodded. "Thanks for the rewards, Quest System!"


    [The [Quest System] blushes and hides.]


    "Since when have you been this shy?" Iughed.


    Ding!


    [Aquarina] gained 4 Levels, she has reached Level 26/80!]


    [Nephilim] [Naturia] and [Yggdra] have gained 3 Levels!]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] have gained 7 Levels!]


    Not only I received some nice rewards, but all the EXP helped everyone level up. Nephilim was already at the whopping Level Number of 29!


    Since I recruited her and gave her a System that she hasn''t evolved, that''s because she started off very strong at B- Rank. Her Stats have been increasing exponentially with each Level too.


    I think B Rank might be the limit in which a being can receive a System Seed, beings even stronger than that, that surpass B Rank and go to A Rank or above can''t really get a System Seed, they''re too strong.


    That would exin why Pyuku couldn''t take one, he''s the fusion of many Slimes, and he has devoured a lot of monster''s magic crystals, which have slowly given him an immense amount of Mana and Magic Power, he''s alreadyparable to an A Rank being or above.


    However, what with my little brother? Does Zephyrus have that much power sealed within him? Maybe he could have inherited some ancient elven lineage or something.


    Some inspections of his soul with Alice did tell us his true powers were sealed, as if his own soul had sealed them, and as he grew stronger, such powers unsealed themselves over time.


    This was the reason why his Physique was so unique, he had such amazing regeneration speed, the ability to wield a Unique Aura, and also quite a seamless amount of Mana. Though, he still gets tired quite quickly and is still frail.


    Well, whatever''s the case, we were done with things over here now.


    "I guess it is done for now." Sighed Aquarina. "I grew a few levels, not bad¡­ Though, I can''t help but feel a bit sad still. Poor souls."


    "I''m sure they''re in a better ce now." I said. "Well¡­ I hope."


    I''m not really sure anymore, seeing how there are apparently Gods of Reincarnation out there, these souls might have already been reincarnated into something else.


    Though, it would be nice to think that they don''t have a domain over all things, so¡­ I hope there can be a resting ce for them.


    They deserve it.


    "Pyuku, you good?" I asked him.


    "Y-Yes, sorry¡­ I''ll fight next time." He sighed. "I have to work out on a way to lower my own senses¡­"


    "So it was all because your senses are way too sensitive?" Wondered Aquarina. "Oh, I see! Like when dogs get scared due to fireworks!"


    Sometimes, around the end of the year, there are magic fireworks at Agartha to celebrate a new year¡­ Domesticated dogs usually get very scared.


    This must be due to their sharper senses¡­


    Though, we do have even sharper senses than animals now, we usually can expand them and turn them off because they''re an extension of our magical auras.


    However, this isn''t the case with Pyuku. He has the same level of acuteness we possess at our ultimate level of focus, at all times, and as a natural part of his biology.


    "I-I guess that''s an urate representation, maybe." Sighed Pyuku.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If it is something biological, perhaps some sort of essory could help you." I said. "What do you think, Nephi?"


    "I''ve analyzed his biology while we were talking." She said, her eyes glowing brightly. "It does seem that ites from his Core¡­ So it is not something that can be easily changed.


    "Bummer¡­" Pyuku sighed. "S-Sylphy, can you really make something for me?"


    "I can try!" I said, giving him a wink. "For now, we got another problem to solve first though¡­"


    We all nced at the mess in front of us¡­ The beautiful Sunstone Tree was torn to pieces. We can''t see the Spirits of the Land, but I can tell they might be in great distress.


    I can somewhat sense fluctuations of Mana and Spirit Energy in the environment thanks to my Lineage Ability [Spirit Sanctuary].


    This is an ability with a simr description to Lara''s powers, but because it is at such a low level, it can at most allow me to sense the fluctuations Spirits of the Land produce.


    "If we leave it like this, a lot of spirits might die." I sighed. "Then¡­ Hmm, how about we repair it?"


    "Repair it? But isn''t this a naturally growing piece of crystal?" Pyuku felt slightly confused.


    "Heh, don''t you worry." I smiled. "I think I''ve got a nice n in mind¡­ And it involves Alchemy!"


    -----

 Chapter 1024 Familiar Connection

    Chapter 1024 Familiar Connection


    ??-----


    By using the power of Fusion Alchemy, and Aquarina and Pyuku''s assistance, we started repairing the Sunstone Tree right away.


    I realized this structure was "alive" in a way, and if we left it destroyed, it would die off and most of its rich energy would dissipate and be lost.


    Therefore, we had to repair the living formation for the innocent spirits to not lose their home. A way I discovered was to simply merge the pieces back together.


    With Fusion Alchemy, the evolution of Alchemy, my ability tobineponents and materials together became very fast and swift.


    And with Aquarina helping me out with her own Alchemy Spells, and Pyuku with his sticky slime, we were able to stick together the tree after almost half an hour of arduous work.


    "And¡­ there."


    I gently ced the tree back up, as we used Pyuku''s slime, which was imbued with rich Mana, to stick the roots underground again.


    "It looks fine now, I think?" Aquarina wondered.


    "I never thought my slime could be used to heal and repair things!" Pyuku was shocked.


    "It seemed to have worked to an extent." Nephilim nodded. "Your slime possesses several properties, Pyuku. I''ve analyzed it in detail, and it has rejuvenating properties, healing properties, sticky properties, gum-like properties, and arge quantity of Mana. While being quite nutritious too."


    "Woah, am I that awesome?" Pyuku was made up of all that slime.


    "Yes¡­" Nephilim seemed slightly sad. "I can tell why Slimes were persecuted; theirponents are very useful. And because you''re a unique, evolved form of them, your slime might be an even more precious resource."


    "Thanks to you, we were able to heal back this¡­" I smiled. "Thank you, Pyuku. And sorry, we won''t ask for your slime anymore if it might have been offensive."


    "I-It wasn''t at all!" He said happily. "I''m d to help! I can give you guys some moreter, to make potions and stuff!"


    "Haha, no need." I giggled, resisting the temptation of saying yes. "Don''t think of yourself as some sort of source of materials, you''re our friend beforehand."


    "Yep!" Aquarina nodded. "Don''t sweat it."


    "I-I¡­ Well, thanks¡­" Pyuku felt more embarrassed, covering his face adorably.


    "More importantly¡­ I think there''s still somethingcking."


    I analyzed the Sunstone Tree. Although the fluctuations of Spirit Energy and Mana have be slightly more stable, there was still a lotcking.


    "How about we imbue some Spirit Energy of our own then?" Alice asked me. "I think that could help the spirits get healed."


    "I can help I guess¡­" Ignatius said, emerging out of my Soul Scape and looking as fresh as a lettuce.


    "Weren''t you tired and exhausted?" I asked him.


    "I''m fine!" Heined. "Anyways, if Yggdra, Naturia, Alice, and I help, it should be possible."


    "I can help, happily!" Yggdra''s little fairy manifestation becamerger.


    "Me too!" Naturia nodded, her adorable appearance brightened the entire atmosphere.


    "Okay!" I nodded. "Everyone! Let''s do this! [Spiritual Sanctuary]!"


    I activated this ability again, as I channeled the power of my Spirits into my body and then imbued it into the Sunstone Tree.


    FLAAASH!


    The Spiritual Energy flowed rapidly and beautifully across the entire tree, the wounds it still had, were quickly regenerated, and I could feel the Spirits feeling much morefortable.


    "I think it''s working!" I said in surprise.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It seems so¡­" Alice nodded. "It feels like¡­ It has finally woken up."


    RUMBLE!


    However, a sudden tremor shocked us, as we saw the Sunstone Tree beginning to growrger andrger, its roots spread down rapidly, the branches grew upwards.


    FLUOSH!


    The Spiritual and Mana Aura of the Sunstone Tree continued to expand upwards and be stronger and bigger, resembling an endless sea of bright light.


    "T-This is getting bigger than I imagined!" Ignatius said.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" I said.


    We walked back as we saw the Sunstone Tree finish its transformation. The branches, which didn''t had leaves before, now grew beautiful, yellow-colored leaves, made of crystals.


    It had grown around twice asrge as before, and the skeletons and bones inside had turned into dust and absorbed into the tree to boost its growth¡­


    Ding!


    [You have evolved the [Sunstone Tree] into the [Spiritual Sunstone Tree]!]


    [The [Spiritual Sunstone Tree] has developed a Spiritual Soul of its own.]


    [It is asking for a connection with you!]


    [If you create a connection, it might be your Familiar.]


    [ept Connection?]


    "A connection?!"


    I was shocked once I saw the quiet tree, its aura emanated towards my body, asking to be my familiar¡­


    "I think the same thing that happened to me has happened to this tree, master." Giggled Yggdra. "You sure never stop making new friends, huh?"


    "Mama, is this a new friend?" Naturia asked Yggdra.


    "Geez, you got such an awesome familiar! Why not?" Aquarina giggled.


    "But I think I am almost at my limit of familiars¡­ I wouldn''t really want to put another burden in my soul." I sighed. "Maybe I should decline."


    "Hmmm¡­ Then how about you give it to someone else?" Asked Yggdra. "Like me?"


    "Can a Spirit get a familiar?" Aquarina wondered.


    "I think it should be possible, it is a natural power that all living beings have. I am also not a Spirit, but a tree." Said Yggdra. "I could take upon this Sunstone Tree''s connection for you, Master. Maybe I''ll be able to connect it with my roots through a spiritual connection."


    "That''s a thing?" I wondered, in amusement. "Okay then! Why not?"


    "Then, if you allow me, old tree." Yggdra gently caressed the tree''s crystal.


    "Can you make a connection with her instead? She''s a nice friend, she''ll take care of you." I told the tree.


    The tree silently shifted its aura towards Yggdra, infusing its powers into her.


    FLAAASH!


    It was instantaneous, a strong connection was made, and Yggdra temporarily overflowed with a Sunlight Spiritual Aura.


    Ding!


    [Familiar: Yggdra] has created a Familiar Connection with the [Spiritual Sunstone Tree]!]


    [This Connection has permanently strengthened Yggdra''s powers.]


    [Yggdra acquired the [Spiritual Sunstone Tree Manifestation: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Yggdra Stats have increased, and she has acquired the Sunlight Element.]


    -----

 Chapter 1025 Spiritual Sunstone Tree Soul Fruit

    Chapter 1025 Spiritual Sunstone Tree Soul Fruit


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [Familiar: Yggdra] has created a Familiar Connection with the [Spiritual Sunstone Tree]!]


    [This Connection has permanently strengthened Yggdra''s powers.]


    [Yggdra acquired the [Spiritual Sunstone Tree Manifestation: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Yggdra Stats have increased, and she has acquired the Sunlight Element.]


    I saw that her Stats increased quite a lot, her MP increased by around 100k, while her Magic by 10k, her Resistance by 5k, her Luck by like 10k and her Charm by over 20k¡­


    She gained more power than I imagined. Her connection with the Spiritual Sunstone Tree became much stronger than just a simple familiar connection.


    I think it has to do with both being pseudo spirits, so it created a much stronger bond, as if their bodies unified.


    "It is done." Yggdra smiled. "Oh, it seems the old tree has another gift for you. It seems grateful you''ve repaired them and also purified the souls trapped inside of them."


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, one of the tree branches concentrated their Mana and Spiritual Energy inside and produced three apples.


    These apples were almost identical in size and appearance, and were made of red-, yellow-, and orange-colored crystals.


    They overflowed with rich Spiritual Energy and Soul Energy, and slowly fell towards me.


    I caught them with my Aura, as I shaped it into a huge dragon w.


    "Wow, these are for me? Thanks a lot!"


    The Sunstone Tree gave a faint glow before slowly beginning to fall asleep, resting its energies and beginning to absorb the sunlighting from the hole above the ceiling, connecting to the outside world.


    "I guess that''s that¡­" Aquarina said. "Woah, this time we got three fruits! I wonder if they''repatible with me?"


    "Let me check them." I said.


    -----


    [Spiritual Sunstone Tree Soul Fruit (A+ Grade)]


    A special fruit born from the Spirit Sunstone Tree, made out of extracted Soul Energy and Spiritual Energy, which has been crystalized into a soft, sweet, and chewy candy-like texture, with an even softer jelly-like interior.


    Once consumed, it can restore arge sum of Spiritual Energy and Soul Energy, being one of the few consumables capable of healing and strengthening souls.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When consumed, the Magic Circle, the Physique, and the Psyche may gain between 1 to 100 Sunlight Runes.


    1 Sunlight Rune = 1 Fire, Light, and Life Runes.


    -----


    "Looks to be a fruit that can heal and strengthen the soul to an extent!" I said. "Also it can give the very rare Sunlight Runes. I think I might nt these inside of my Dungeon, so we can eventually get a nice amount of these fruits every month. What do you think?"


    "Sounds like a good idea!" Aquarina said. "I''m sure they could help you out!"


    "Well, I''m also doing this for you! These fruits could help you strengthen your soul, so you can better use your Abyssal Embodiment." I exined her.


    "Aww, you''re so thoughtful~" She giggled, kissing my lips a few times. "Mooch, mooch!"


    "Heheh, of course!" I said. "Now that our business here is done, let''s go back with everyone else, we''ve got a lot to discuss, and I think the sun is slowly setting."


    As we moved outside of the caves, Yggdra gave ast nce at the Sunstone Tree, before joining back with us.


    She had acquired a new Skill regarding this mysterious tree. I think it could help her channel the tree''s magical powers to an extent.


    It mighte in quite useful in the future, she''ll have more offensive and defensive abilities, as the Sunstones can naturally create Sunlight Barriers and unleash Sunlight Beams.


    As we walked outside of the barrier, I could suddenly hear some sort of whisper.


    "Buweeh¡­"


    "Puwah!"


    "Bwah¡­"


    The sound of countless tiny spirits saying goodbye. I nced back, only to only see faint little lights, not at all to the extreme that Lara could manifest them.


    But still, my power changed¡­


    Ding!


    [You have pleased many Spirits. Their energy and eptance have allowed your Bloodline to be stronger.]


    [The [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv4] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    [The [Spiritual Heart] Ability has been unlocked.]


    A new Ability unlocked as the Skill gained a bonus level! And what''s [Spiritual Heart]?


    Well, the Lineage had leveled up a lot while I wasn''t watching though, there''s a few other abilities I haven''t checked on detail.


    -----


    Level Bonus (5): Increases all of your Contracted Spirits Stats by +125%. Spirit Magic Power and Effects are enhanced by +125%.


    Avable Unlocked Abilities:


    Level 1: [Mana Release] [Spirit Sanctuary]


    Level 2: [Mana Resonance]


    Level 3: [Runic Structure Comprehension]


    Level 4: [Achilles Bow]


    Level 5: [Spiritual Heart]


    -----


    Huh, there''s three over there I haven''t tried that much¡­ Alright, let''s see.


    I tried them out as we walked back where everyone else had gathered, looks like nobody had gotten lost or something.


    Anyways¡­


    [Mana Resonance] seemed to allow my Mana Release Aura to be able to resonate with other living beings Mana, meaning I can detect when they''ll begin conjuring magic and be able to dodge or retaliate beforehand.


    It also allows for my Mana to resonate with others, enhancing their magical power temporarily, quite interesting¡­


    [Runic Structure Comprehension] was quite a simple yet cheat-


    like ability, allowing me the fullprehension of any runic structure I read.


    Meaning I can memorize the runic structure of spells more easily now.


    [Achilles Bow] sounded rather cool, and it''s kind of was! It allowed me tobine my [Mana Release] [Mana Resonance] and [Spiritual Sanctuary] auras into a bow made of magic.


    Through this, I could create all sorts of amazing magic arrows made up of spells I knew, it felt really cheat-like.


    Is this what Elves whose lineage is very strong possess? It is practically a magic weapon all for themselves!


    Andstly¡­ [Spiritual Heart]!


    The moment I activated it, well, something really crazy happened.


    FLUOSH!


    Large quantities of Mana and Spiritual Energy that were already coursing through my body started to gather inside of my chest, beginning to crystalize!


    "W-What?!"


    I felt slightly shocked, as Aquarina, Nephilim, and Pyuku nced in awe at what was happening.


    "Sylphy?! What''s going on?"


    "I-I don''t¡­ know?"


    Ding!


    [You have begun the creation of your own [Spiritual Heart]!]


    [By fusing and crystalizing all the Spiritual Energy and Mana you can muster, a new organ that will allow you to cultivate Spiritual Energy will be created.]


    Wait, seriously?!


    -----

 Chapter 1026 A New Power

    Chapter 1026 A New Power


    ??-----


    Once we gathered with everyone, we moved near the peak of the teau, right at the side of arge stone, where we built our camp right behind it.


    We had brought a lot of tents and things inside of our inventory bags, I wasn''t the only one with one, so we were able to easily set up arger series of tents with theck of interior space because there were no caves in this area.


    As we worked together to set things up, I exined my friends and family what had just transpired in our little exploration. Everyone found one or two clues, my mother found many with her amazing detection and analysis abilities as a schr.


    However, we were the only ones that fought a monster of the caliber that I told them about, and we were also the only ones that got to interact with some of the souls of such people.


    It was reported the rest had not found any souls or monsters either, although they did find faces imprinted into the crystals, and sometimes skeletons inside of them.


    "I see, so that''s what happened¡­" My mother nodded, as we were currently cooking our dinner.


    This time we decided to use the leftover meat of the goat hunted yesterday, plus some other monster meat I had picked up from my dungeon, fresh veggies and fruits from there, and a lot of fish from the Sea-Level.


    "That was quite the adventure¡­" My father recognized. "But I''m d you were able to defeat that monster and even purify the souls! You''re truly the daughter of the Saintess if you were able to do that, haha."


    "Dear, this is more serious than just tough it off!" My mother said. "But¡­ Yes, well done, Sylphy. You make me proud; I am d you were able to learn my Spells well enough! It was a good thing I made sure to teach you a few a of such earlier at your life, when you were much more obedient."


    "And you were able to heal the Sunstone Tree too!" Lara said happily. "Thank you for not abandoning the spirits, Sylphy! Is this why you feel so new? Like, your whole spiritual aura is stronger!"


    "Is that so? Well, it must be¡­ coincidence." I smiled.


    Well, the truth was what had just happened when my Lineage Skill reached Level 5 and I activated itstest ability, [Spiritual Heart].


    It could be resumed in these system messages I got.


    Ding!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You have begun the creation of your own [Spiritual Heart]!]


    [By fusing and crystalizing all the Spiritual Energy and Mana you can muster, a new organ that will allow you to cultivate Spiritual Energy will be created.]


    [Several Spirits have been detected at once, your [Spiritual Heart] has begun crystallization using their Spiritual Energy.]


    [Congrattions! You''ve formed a [Spiritual Heart: Rainbow (Tier 1: Rank 1)]!]


    [You can now cultivate Spiritual Energy in your Spiritual Heart to enhance its Quality, Quantity, Richness, Magic Power, and the Strength of your Spirits.]


    [A [Spiritual Heart] is deeply connected with both your Magic Circle, Psyche, and Physique, and it works as the medium that connects all three of them.]


    [The stronger it grows, the stronger the other three will grow as well.]


    [Simrly, if you neglect the other three, your Spiritual Heart won''t be able to grow stronger.]


    [The Spirits of the Land recognize you.]


    [The Spirit King and the Spirit Queen recognize you.]


    [You can now wield Spiritual Energy freely and conjure Spirit Magic without the necessity of a Spirit.]


    Yeah, a lot of text¡­ But in resume, I got a new "organ" that serves as a medium that connects Magic Circle, Physique, and Psyche!


    And it needs its own, whole cultivation method! I had no idea Elves were this privileged! I guess only the ones with the purest of bloodlines though.


    "I kind of got like a new organ or something? It is called Spiritual Heart." I exined to Lara. "Do you happen to have something simr yourself?"


    "Huh? Spiritual Heart?" She wondered, tilting her head. "Nope¡­"


    "Lara doesn''t need one because her Magic Circle and her Physique are like two giant Spiritual Hearts, she''s very unique." My mother exined. "But it is quite a surprise you got one, dear. Especially at such a young age¡­ Also, because you were half-elf, I was expecting your bloodline powers to not be strong enough to give you one. But I guess I was wrong¡­"


    "Do you know what they are?" I asked my mother.


    "Of course, I have one in my chest, and Arafunn as well." My mother nodded. "They''re special crystallization of our spiritual powers, which we grow and cultivate to further improve our magical affinities and our connections with the Spirits and the Spiritual ne."


    "Spiritual ne¡­?" Lara wondered. "What''s that, auntie?"


    "I suppose that''s not something you know either¡­" My mother sighed. "It is a special ne or Dimension, where Spiritual Beings live the most. The reason why Spirits of the Land can''t be seen is because they usually belong there. While the Spirits we see, travel to the Mortal ne, where we all reside."


    "That''s some crazy information! Why did you never tell me about that, mom?!" I was shocked.


    "Well, I never thought it would be important?" My mother giggled a bit. "It''s not like it truly matters, much like the Divine ne, it is not a ce that we can step into."


    "Hmm, but then why can I see them?" Lara wondered.


    "Well, the reason is because the Saintess of Spirits was created with the purpose of bing the bridge between the Mortal ne and the Spiritual ne." My mother smiled. "Meanwhile, the Saintess of Holy Light, me, is the bridge between the Divine ne and the Mortal ne, get it? Every Saintess is a bridge between nes. The reason their powers are so unique is because they draw their strength from these ces¡­"


    "Woah¡­" I was surprised by such revtion. "To think there''s a whole other ne of existence¡­."


    "Fufu, it is not asplicated as you''re imagining it. All nes exist within the same physical space, its just that our ess to them is limited to our mortal vessels." My mother exined more in depth.


    However, that only brought me more questions!


    -----

 Chapter 1027 The Unique Power Of Spiritual Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 1027 The Unique Power Of Spiritual Hearts</h4>


    -----


    "The more Spirits we make contracts with, the stronger our connection with the Spiritual ne is supposed to be¡­" My mother said. "But not even we have been able to ess it, and I have yet to find records of other mortals entering it either, so it is truly a mystery. Lara is the first ever Saintess of Spirits." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Lara is one of a kind." Arafunn nodded at the distance, as he finished cutting down some onions and garlic, which he quickly started to fry with some olive oil. "I wonder how much she''ll develop in the future~"


    "She''s truly quite unique." Shade agreed, who was grilling burgers. "Back then, there had only been Saints of Holy Light before, Saints and Saintess, the role is not always for females either."


    "Heheh, you''re making me blush." Lara giggled innocently.


    "Indeed." My mother nodded. "But there was never the instance for a Saintess of Spirits before."


    "I think this is because our Gods and the Spirits aren''t rted originally, no?" Nepheline asked. "After all, the Gods arrived from the stars, and once they did, this world already had life of its own. The spirits were one of them¡­ That there is a Saintess of Spirits means the Gods have reached some sort of deal with the Spirit King and the Spirit Queen."


    Spirit King? Spirit Queen?" Asked Aquarina. "Who are those guys? Don''t you have contracts with them?"


    "Oh no, our Kings or Queens are the rulers of their respective elements." Shade said. "And even now, it is dangerous to borrow their power regrly, we can''t take it all."


    "Indeed." My father nodded. "Ifrit always almost kills me wherever I channel his power, hahahaha!"


    "It is not aughing matter¡­" My mother facepalmed. "Well, to sum it up, the King and Queen we refer to are the supreme rulers of the Spiritual ne, and the father and mother of all Spirits. They are the rulers of the Spiritual Source, a legendary ce said to be an endlesske of rainbow liquified spiritual essence, which flows endlessly into our world. A pir for all elements to be stable, and for nature to flourish."


    "Woah¡­"


    We were left amazed by such vivid descriptions. Imagining such a mystical ce was incredible, if we could ever visit it, I don''t know what we would even do there other than sightsee.


    "The King and Queen have names¡­" Uncle Arafunn said. "The King is usually referred as the Divine Spirit King of Plenty, Freyr. And the Queen is usually referred as the Divine Spirit Queen of Protection, Freyja."


    "Those are most likely the blessings you have." Nepheline told to Lara. "Don''t you?"


    "I-I think so¡­" Lara nodded.


    Remembering her Status, she did have two blessings with those names¡­ To be blessed by those truly magical beings is amazing.


    They feel much more special than the Gods, which have been giving blessings for eons now¡­ Meanwhile, Freyr and Freyja were so picky they took thousands of years to finally find someone, Lara.


    "I wish I could talk to them one day!" Lara said happily. "I wonder if they''re nice!"


    "Maybe." My mother said. "Nobody has ever spoken to them, but Spirits have revealed their names to us elves. They are usually one of the major Gods for Fairies, in my mother''s nation, there are gigantic temples that are made as holy grounds for both Spirit Rulers¡­ It is said that Fairies are the closest mortals to the Spiritual ne. But to think the Saintess of Spirits would end up being an Anima, it is truly ironic. I bet they must be quite angry once the news got to them some time ago."


    "I think that''s because the Fairy Queendom has grown too selfishtely." Shade said. "Perhaps the Spirit Rulers disliked how they were trying to im as the only ones capable ofmunicating with them¡­ And also, if you think about it, Anima is much more connected with nature than Fairies. Their Mana and Ki are entwined together and connected to the Energy of the Land."


    "The what?" Luck was confused. "We are?!"


    "Indeed." My mother nodded. "Anima people are naturally connected with the Energy of the Land. I don''t the exact reason though. But it is an inherit trait you possess. This is also the reason why they have such unique magic. We''ve meet Anima Tribes with special types of Magic and Powers, such as Totem Magic, and so on."


    "In a way, the Skin Changer''s unique magic might have derived from Ancient Anima Tribes." Said Ninhursag.


    "Amazing¡­" Zack said. "I like how everything is always somewhat connected¡­"


    "To think we have such an innate ability, I had no idea." Said Luck. "Maybe that''s why you were chosen as a Saintess of Spirits then, Lara."


    "Maybe?" Lara smiled; she was being swarmed by spirits at all times.


    She left them walk over her all the time, and sometimes they would even stand over her food. They were not malicious or anything, but she really had a god-like patience with them.


    The food was almost ready anyways, and after we had that big conversation about spirits and stuff, we went back to the ruins and what we found out.


    While we were eating delicious fried fish, grilled fish, and fish croquets, we talked about our experiences today.


    "Perhaps the reason why the ruins blew up is due to that experiment they were doing¡­" My father said. "Maybe because they were trying too hard to create Sunstone, and ended sacrificing so many souls, the result was too overwhelming in energy, and even those ruins ended exploding."


    "Maybe¡­" Shade said. "But there''s also another possibility, perhaps they finished their weapon, and¡­ It turned against them. The Gods had to flee after that."


    "A Weapon that made even the Gods escape?" My mother asked. "Wouldn''t that be too much for us to handle then? Also if that was true, then maybe it could had done more damage, but I think it has been rather peaceful until recently."


    "Gods tend to y with life and once their experiments fail, they simply move on and leave everything abandoned¡­" I sighed. "The same thing happened with the Fishman King Dungeon¡­"


    "I suppose it is up to you go to help those poor souls then!" Aquarina said. "Right?"


    "Yeah, I suppose there''s no helping it." I nodded.


    -----

 Chapter 1028 Aquarinas Gift

    Chapter 1028 Aquarina''s Gift


    ??-----


    With our family and friends, we decided to move to the teau summit and explore the ruins tomorrow. So once the night arrived, we moved back to the tents and, after a warm bath, we decided to go sleep.


    Although I had slept a lot in tents back in my early years, because I grew so used to living in my fancy manor, sleeping outside once more feels like a new and exciting experience.


    Aquarina was ying with her Spirits over the bed, while I finished making a few more sketches for the items I needed to make.


    Mist''s dress was done, and I had made sure that it looked both pretty and dignified, without not bringing too much attention. Mist is the type of girl that doesn''t want to bring attention from others, extravagant or colorful dresses won''t be her vibe.


    Andstly, Lara''s horn ornaments were also done, I made sure to make them fancy but also not too fancy either, they are pretty, but would not instantly bring the gazes of everyone around her, except her friends.


    Andstly, my gloves, which only needed a few more things I felt like they required before I was done with the basic designs.


    "Hmm, this should be done¡­"


    "What are you drawing?"


    Aquarina sneaked behind me, looking at my sketches.


    "Oooh! You''re drawing again? Let me see!"


    "W-Wait!"


    I felt a bit embarrassed because I didn''t really like showing my drawings, but she ended taking away my notepad with her superior agility.


    "Ooh, is this Lara and Mist? They''re so cute! Hmm? A dress and a horn ornament?"


    "I-It is what Luck and Zack requested me for the two¡­ Can you give it back now? It is rude to just take things from my hands, don''t do that again."


    I grabbed the notepad from her hands as she felt slightly flustered.


    "A-Ah¡­ Sorry!" She quickly apologized. "I didn''t think it would bother you so much¡­ You''re so shy about it, I just thought you needed a push."


    "Well, maybe I didn''t!" I sighed, crossing my arms.


    "Sylphy¡­"


    I was barely resist not forgiving her so easily¡­ She was giving me the puppy eyes again.


    However, sometimes you have to express how you think and tell the other person to not do what upsets or bothers you again.


    Even if that person is your lover or a friend¡­


    "Sorry, I''m really sorry. I won''t do it again." She nodded, saying calmly.


    "Really?" I asked her.


    "Really! I pink promise you." She said, extending her pinky to me.


    "Fine¡­" I said, giggling a bit. "You look all scared, calm down. I just do sketches when I want to design something new. Look."


    I showed her my sketch book pages, and there were drawings of Zack and his armor too.


    "Oooh, cool!" She said. "You''re so talented at drawing¡­ Will you be an illustrator? Maybe you could be a painter!"


    "Hahaha¡­ It is just a hobby; I don''t think I would like to dedicate my whole life around it." I yawned a bit.


    "Huh~ Well, you can do a lot of things." Aquarina said, as she checked the sketch book more in detail.


    I remembered I had made a ne for her, and wanted a special asion to give it to her¡­ But seeing how there''s little and that we''ll be fighting more monsters soon, it would be better to give it to her right now instead of dying it.


    "Yep, there''s one sketch over here." I showed it to her, it was of her wearing different nes.


    "Ooh, its me again¡­" She said. "So many beautiful jewelry~ Do you want me to wear stuff like this? Hahah."


    "Well, I was just sketching some ideas." I said. "Close your eyes."


    "Eh? Why?" She asked.


    "Come on, it''s a surprise~!" I smiled.


    "Huh?" She was clueless. "Fine¡­"


    She closed her eyes, as I took out the ne and gently ced it around her beautiful neck.


    The glistening rainbow and blue jewels shone brightly as they immediately epted her as their wearer.


    "Now open your eyes."


    "Hm?"


    Aquarina opened them, noticing the ne and its beautiful jewels.


    "W-What is this?! A ne likes in the drawings!"


    "Yep, I made it for you! It is so you and your spirits can grow stronger together."


    "S-Sylphy, more gifts¡­ you keep giving me stuff all the time!"


    "You don''t like that?"


    "I-I¡­ I love it! But¡­ it kind of makes me feel bad, I also want to gift you stuff too¡­"


    "You gifted me all of the loot from that goat! Come on, this is my pay for that. I got tons of good materials."


    "R-Right, I suppose it is indeed a pay!"


    She quickly stood up and modeled her beautiful ne, it shone brightly, making her rather joyous. And upon inspecting the item''s stats and abilities, she was even more surprised.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -----


    [Rainbow Spirit Spring Tears]


    [Item Type]: [essory] [Ne]


    [Item Grade]: [S-]


    [Item Requirement]: [Strong Affinity With Water and Ice Attribute] [Two Water or Ice Spirits Contracted]


    [Item Durability]: [10.000/10.000]


    [Item Effects]: [HP]: [+2.000] [MP]: [+8.000] [STR]: [+1.000] [DEF]: [+2.000] [MAG]: [+5.000] [RES]: [+2.000] [AGI]: [+1.000] [LUC]: [+5.000] [CHM]: [+5.000]


    [Bonus Effects]: [Spirit Magic Damage +20% (B)] [MP +20% (B)] [Water & Ice Magic Damage +10% (C)] [Spirit Magic Spells Mana Consumption -30% (A)]


    [Item Abilities]


    [Rainbow Spring Spirit Blessing]: A Blessing bestowed by the Materials used to create the ne, facilitates the ability to wield Spirit Magic of higher Tiers, without Runic Requirements. Enhances Spirit Magic Power by +100% and reduces their MP Cost by -25%. When HP goes below 30%, a [Rainbow Spring Spirit Shield] will epass the wearer''s body, reducing All Damage Taken by -70% and turning the reduced damage into HP while increasing All Stats by +50% for 5 Minutes. Can only be used once per day.


    [Rainbow Spirit Threads Of Connection]: A strong connection made of Rainbow Threads will be made once the wearer equips this Ne with their spirits, increasing their Spirit''s Stats by +30%, reducing their Magic MP Cost by -25%, and decreasing their damage taken by -20%. Whenever enough Spirit Magic is used, it is possible to unleash [Divine Spirit Connection], which grants the wearer 50% of all their Spirits Stats and the ability to use their Skills at 200% Power for 5 Minutes. Can only be used once per day.


    [Item Description]


    A beautiful ne created using top-tier materials by Alchemist Sylphy, who loves her girlfriend so much she can''t stop thinking about her safety. This ne has been made exclusively for her to always be protected, and also to help her own Spirits grow stronger.


    -----


    "It''s just incredible! Especially those two abilities!" She said in surprise. "It feels like you crafted this thinking a lot about me and my safety¡­ I am not that weak, you know?"


    "But still, sometimes you''re way too reckless! Also your Spirits will be stronger!" I smiled. "And you look so pretty with it!"


    "Sylphy, you spoil me too much¡­" She sighed, shrugging. "I guess I can''t help it, I''ll have to repay you with a lot of love and kisses tonight~"


    She gently pushed me down in the bed, as she started kissing me passionately.


    03:09


    "I''ll reward you plenty~"


    "F-Fine¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 1029 Getting Stronger

    Chapter 1029 Getting Stronger


    ??-----


    The next morning arrived, as I felt my body had grown slightly sore. I think Aquarina did a few too many thingsst night.


    We did almost the same thing we did the other night, and it really felt good¡­ but she''s so intense sometimes, and quite rough.


    Though, we have yet to touch each other''s¡­ most private part yet, I''ve told her to save that forter because I wanted to start things slowly.


    But I really can''t take a break with her! I can''t imagine how more intense she''ll get in the future.


    And there she was, sleeping like a little bear¡­


    "Guwah¡­ Sylphy¡­ Shylphy¡­ sowy¡­ don''t get mad¡­"


    She was probably dreaming of me reprimanding her or something. Am I that grumpy? I think I am much less grumpy than my mother!


    Well, for now I better assess my gains. I''ve got a few things I want to consume to see how they work. I also have yet to put the fruits inside of my dungeon, so I gotta do that too.


    I opened my inventory and took out the items. The small crown-shaped Sunstone and the Elixir with golden and orange colored, bright liquid.


    The items were the [Spiritual Sunstone Crown (A+ Grade)] and the [Sunlight Soul Essence Elixir (S Grade)]!


    I first decided to consume the Elixir, which seemed to be the easiest of the two. The vor was sweet and had some sort of carbonated texture.


    "It is like orange soda from Earth, isn''t it?" Alice giggled.


    "Huh?" I didn''t know what she was talking about, but I drank it all. "Phew! This was refreshing- Oh?"


    FLAAASH!


    However, the vor wasn''t the only reward, as I felt arge quantity of Soul Energy and Spiritual Energy rushing across my body at the same time.


    "Ooh! This is so much Soul Energy!"


    My soul absorbed the Soul Energy as if it had been starving for some, while my Spiritual Heart absorbed the Spiritual Energy.


    Ding!


    [You''ve consumed the [Sunlight Soul Essence Elixir (S Grade)], you have gained an immense quantity of Soul Energy, Spiritual Energy, and Sunlight Essence.]


    [Your Soul has absorbed therge quantities of Soul Energy! Any wounds or exhaustion have been healed.]


    [Your [Psyche]: [Tier 1: Rank 7: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche] has Ranked Up to Tier 1: Rank 9!]


    [Your Soul has berger and much stronger. You can now better resist the pressure of unleashing more of your Mana.]


    [Your Spiritual Heart has absorbed the Spiritual Energy, slowly refined its crystalline quality and enhanced its natural pool of essence.]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 1: Rank 1: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 1: Rank 3!]


    [Your Spiritual Energy reserves have been permanently increased.]


    [The power of Spirit Magic has been permanently increased.]


    [All of your Contracted Spirits have be stronger.]


    "Perfect." I smiled. "Oh, there''s more?"


    FLUOSH!


    I also felt several runes slowly being engraved across my Physique and Magic Circle¡­


    Ding!


    [The Sunlight Essence has been assimted into your Magic Circle and Physique.]


    [You gained thousands of Sunlight Runes!]


    [Due to the umted growth of your Physique and Magic Circle, both have broken through!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 2: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 3!]


    [The Power of your Magic Spells have been enhanced permanently. You can conjure moreplex spells.]


    [You can now conjure [Sunlight Magic]!]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 2: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 3!]


    [Your Physical Fitness, Stamina, Endurance, Movement Speed, and Reaction Speed have permanently increased.]


    [Your body can now more easily absorb Sunlight for the activation of [Sunshine] and [zing Sunshine Ward]!]


    [The [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv6] [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv5] [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv4] and [Heavenly Sun: Lv7] Skills have Leveled Up!]


    "Wow, alright, I got much more than I imagined." I said. "I suppose that leftover Essence from the purified souls was well spent! But we''re not quite done yet¡­"


    I looked at the crown-shaped sunstone.


    "So how am I supposed to absorb this? Do I munch it down?" I asked Alice.


    "You''re supposed to hold it on both of your hands and mediate. Imbue your Mana and Spirit Energy into it and then absorb the power the crystal holds-"


    FLAAASH!


    "Like this?"


    Alice opened her eyes wide as she saw me absorb the entire crown in a single second. It wasn''t asplicated as she said.


    "Y-You''re really a genius."


    "Eh? Really?"


    FLUOSH!


    As I absorbed the item, I felt yet anotherrge quantity of power surging into my body¡­


    However, this entire power was instead redirected to apatible Skill that had already reached max level!


    Ding!


    [You have absorbed the [Spiritual Sunstone Crown (A+ Grade)] sessfully!]


    [Spiritual Sunlight Essence is flowing inside of your body.]


    [Your Physique, Magic Circle, Psyche, and Spiritual Heart have absorbed the energypletely.]


    [Your Spiritual Heart has further developed.]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 1: Rank 3: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 1: Rank 4!]


    [Your Spiritual Energy reserves have been permanently increased.]


    [The power of Spirit Magic has been permanently increased.]


    [All of your Contracted Spirits have be stronger.]


    [Once you reach Tier 2, it will be possible to engrave inside of your Spiritual Heart with Unique Spiritual Techniques.]


    [Spiritual Techniques] are abination of both Spells and Techniques and can only be conjured using Spiritual Energy inrge quantities.]


    [However, their power and effects are guaranteed to be much stronger than any spell or technique.]


    [Additionally, depending in the growth of your Spiritual Heart, these Spiritual Techniques will be able to further evolve and develop.]


    [Based in how many contracted Spirits you had at the beginning of the creation of your Spiritual Heart, you''ll get Spiritual Techniques for each one.]


    "Amazing! Spiritual Techniques¡­ This is new!" I said. "Alice, do you know something about these?"


    "Not much, that''s the only basic information that could be dug." She apologized. "Sorry, maybe ask your motherter? For now, look."


    She pointed at the system notification that showed up.


    Ding!


    [The [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv10] Skill has absorbed the energy within the [Spiritual Sunstone Crown (A+ Grade)] and ispatible for Advanced Skill Evolution.]


    [Please choose between these Options for Advanced Skill Evolution¡­]


    -----

 Chapter 1030 Skill Evolution

    Chapter 1030 Skill Evolution


    ??-----


    Apparently, the Crown didnt just gave me a nice boost, it was made to evolve one skill!


    It reminded me of the Divine zing me Essence I had absorbed some time ago, which helped me evolve the Ember Skill into my deadly Petit Meteor.


    However, this time, it was giving me choices instead of just directly evolving it into whatever it could be¡­


    Ding!


    [The [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv10] Skill has absorbed the energy within the [Spiritual Sunstone Crown (A+ Grade)] and ispatible for Advanced Skill Evolution.]


    [Please choose between these Options for Advanced Skill Evolution]:


    [Option 1]: [Advanced Fire Magic: Demonic zing Wall]


    [Option 2]: [Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall]


    "Only Demonic or Heavenly?"


    "It seems so, while one specializes on offense and dealing damage to foes, the other specializes on purification, healing and protection."


    Alice gave me a swift answer, but I decided to check both Skills first, just to make sure¡­ First of all, this was the Skill at Max Level:


    -----


    [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    An advanced Fire Attribute Magic Spell often used by Magicians of Tier 3 and above.


    By spending 500 Mana, arge wall of fire can be created. The more Mana is added, therger and stronger the Wall of mes bes.


    The zing Wall can be used for protection and attacking, or even, if used intelligently, to trap foes around walls of mes.


    It is capable of protecting the user from Magic Damage and Physical Damage, and foes that touch the zing Wall might catch fire, acquiring the [Burn] Negative Status effect and taking damage continuously.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt, Conjuration Speed, and Magic Spell Maniption by +150%.


    -----


    And these were the new Skills¡­


    -----


    [Advanced Fire Magic: Demonic zing Wall: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10.000


    A Strong Fire Magic Spell in the "Advanced" Category, Unique to the user.


    By spending 250.000 Mana, arge wall of Demonic mes can be created surrounding the user or within a range of 10 meters around the conjurer. The more Mana is added, therger and stronger the Demonic zing Wall will be.


    This evolution of the zing Wall Spell can conjure mighty and deadly Demonic mes, capable of dealing powerful demonic-n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    type damage to any foe that touch them, while offering improved protectionpared to the previous spell.


    It is capable of protecting the user from Magic Damage and Physical Damage with a shield of up to 500.000 Durability. Additionally, foes that touch the Demonic zing Wall will suffer damaged based on the conjurer''s Magic Stat +150%, which ignores 50% of their Magic Defenses and can inflict [Fear] [Paralysis] [Demonic Curse] [Demonic Poison] and [Madness].


    If the foe is caught on mes, the [Demonic Burning Stigma] will be applied on them, constantly dealing 0.5% of their HP in damage every second, for 3 minutes, while decreasing all their stats by -5%. Can be stacked up to 5 times.


    Additionally, it is possible for these mes to transform into Demonic me Weapons, which can deal up to +200% Damage and ignore a -25% of a foe''s defenses.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt, Conjuration Speed, and Demonic Burning Stigma Effects by 175%.


    -----


    This Demonic zing Wall spell seemed quite crazy, the damage it could deal was seriously bad for the foe, and the amount of status ailments and the Demonic Burning Stigma were very cruel, and kind of overkill.


    But I like that a lot! However, I wonder if this would be even effective against foes that have gone through True Demonification?


    Let''s check the other one¡­


    -----


    [Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10.000


    A Strong Fire Magic Spell in the "Advanced" Category, Unique to the user.


    By spending 500.000 Mana, arge wall of Holy mes can be created surrounding the user or within a range of 25 meters around the conjurer. The more Mana is added, therger and stronger the Holy zing Wall will be.


    This evolution of the zing Wall Spell can conjure strong and also healing and protective Holy mes, capable of dealing moderate Holy-type damage to any foe that touch them, while offering improved an even more improved protection than the previous Spell and healing abilities.


    It is capable of protecting the user or any allies surrounded by it from Magic Damage and Physical Damage with a shield of up to 700.000 Durability. Additionally, foes that touch the Holy zing Wall will suffer damaged based on the conjurer''s Magic Stat +30%, which ignores 15% of their Magic Defenses. Damage Dealt is tripled against Demonic, Infernal, and other types weak to Holy type.


    It is also possible to manipte the Holy mes to heal your wounds or those of allies, the rate of healing being of the conjurer''s Magic Stat +50% every 5 Seconds as long as there''s contact with them. These mes can purify infected wounds with demonic miasma, and also heal most status ailments with ease.


    Additionally, these mes can be imbued into yourself or allies to generate Holy me Armor, that decreases Damage Taken by -50% as long as the armorsts, while constantly healing the user.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt, Conjuration Speed, and Holy Light mes Healing and Protective Effects by 175%.


    -----


    Well, damn, both are amazing spells, but this one sound much more appealing, seeing how our foes are usually imbued with miasma or demonic power¡­


    It would havee incredibly handy against Lolth or Arachne, a pity I couldn''t get it earlier, but for sure, this time, I''m getting it!


    The Divine Yggdragon Aura is versatile and can also protect and heal, but its abilities in that regard are only very basic, and it depends on my own Aura too.


    But this is a Spell I can spam more freely, although the cost is very high, I can afford it easily now that my soul has be strong enough! I think I could easily spam this spell at least ten times in a row without feeling any pressure.


    "Alright! I''ve made up my mind¡­"


    Ding!


    [You''ve selected the [Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----

 Chapter 1031 Back Inside The Dungeon

    Chapter 1031 Back Inside The Dungeon


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [You''ve selected the [Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall: Lv1] Skill!]


    [The [Fire Magic: zing Wall: Lv10] Skill has evolved into the [Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall: Lv1] Advanced Skill!]


    [The power of Heavenly mes is surging within you!]


    FLUOSH!


    Suddenly, a small white and gold me surged from my fingertips¡­ Apparently, I could conjure small parts of the wall separately like this.


    It was like reversing the Ember principle, where I stacked the same spell a lot on itself, this time I decide to cut its firepower and mana to the point it bes much smaller than its original and true form.


    "Nice, it worked just fine!" I smiled. "I got more than I thought out of those two items, hehe."


    "With those mes, dealing with absurdly overpowered demonic or miasma-corrupted beast might not be so hard now." Alice nodded.


    "Well, I am also liking the protection effects. Sometimes the Yggdragon Aura is not enough, and because I need to keep bncing between both forms, it getsplicated." I sighed. "Meanwhile I can conjure this and be done with it. How long can the walls stay conjured?"


    "ording to the amount of Mana required to summon them¡­ they can stay on for as long as fifteen minutes! A lot, I would say." Said Alice.


    "That''s a lot of time, considering battles are fast paced and dynamic most of the time." I nodded. "And I can even conjure armor over myself or my allies for an even greater boost, huh? Pretty handy."


    "That''s right!" Alice nodded. "Though¡­ Sylphy, there''s a little problem I wanted to tell you about.


    "Problem?" I wondered.


    "Yes, it is about the System. Well, you see, apparently a "Spirit" Stat can be created, which appeared once the Spiritual Heart was made." Said Alice. "However¡­ Err, well, the stats are frozen, and once the stat is applied, it will remain frozen.


    "S-So that means¡­?" I wondered. "Wait, infinite Spirit Energy?!"


    "I don''t know that, because the Mana and Health deal happened because such forces were already within your body and soul from the beginning¡­ But this is a new energy, without a source, it would feel like there''s nowhere to draw this endless energy." She said. "So I fear if I add it, the stat might be locked and your own Spirit Energy might not be infinite either, turning in just a little limited amount."


    "Now that''s a problem¡­" I said. "Can''t you run down some simltions inside of your head like you''ve done sometimes to see how much the probability for this is to happen?"


    "I can try, yes. I''ll do that." She nodded. "But¡­ Are you willing to risk it?"


    "I would if the chance is high enough¡­" I said. "Though, I don''t know how dangerous infinite spirit energy could be to my body or soul¡­"


    "It could be very dangerous, but the pay off would be just as incredible¡­" Alice was also slightly temped. "Anyways! I''ll run some simtions inside of my mind to see if it could work or not."


    "Thank you, Alice." I smiled, as I touched my bracelet. "[Dungeon Gate]"


    FLUOSH!


    A gate to my dungeon opened, as I was about to go in, I noticed Aquarina waking up and noticing me as I was about to sneak away.


    "Hey! Where are you going?!"


    "A-Aquarina! Good morning dear! I was just going to my dungeon for a lil bit¡­"


    "Can I go too? It has been a while since I''ve met the monsters, and the spring too! Let''s take a bath in that spring! Or theke!"


    She was really, really excited, and I couldn''t reject my cute girlfriend when she begged me like that¡­


    "Ah, sure¡­ Well, let''s go together then."


    I ended inviting her, grabbing her hand and entering the Dungeon with her.


    FLASH!


    We stepped into the beautiful, verdant grasnds of the First Floor, there was a bright sun, some beautiful clouds, and a serene wind.


    "Uwaah! This ce is always amazing to see!" Aquarina said. "I wish I could enter ande out wherever I pleased¡­"


    "Well, I''ve tried making a new bracelet for that very purpose, but it keeps failing." I sighed. "Looks like I can''t have more than one bracelet, and connecting another one to it is also impossible. This dungeon is like, connected to my very soul and my own system, Alice."


    "Yeah, sorry, but that''s something that''s not possible." Sighed Alice.


    "A-Ahahah, I was just saying a little dream out loud, don''t worry, really." Aquarina giggled. "I''m more than happy with this ne you gifted me, my love!" She quickly gave me a kiss in my lips, and grabbed my hands.


    "Let''s go explore!" She said. "Look! Theke''s nearby! Let''s pick some fish for breakfast! Oh! And the forest! It is getting bigger now, with all the things you nted!"


    "It is, isn''t it?" I smiled. "But yeah, let''s explore and harvest a few things. You can fish anything you want, baby."


    "B-Baby?" She blushed a bit.


    "Heh, what? Are you embarrassed? You''re my baby girl." I kissed her cheeks while tickling her belly.


    "Hehehe, stop it!" She giggled adorably.


    Her stomach already had very hard abs¡­ Not like I mind that; I love it in fact.


    But still, I miss when she had a squishy and adorable belly.


    We wandered around the first floor as I felt much more rxed, we walked near the bigke, and decided to fish some of the creatures living there.


    We picked up some Fresh Water Shrimps and Crab by just swimming there and looking into the clear bottom.


    Aquarina also took some salmon and eels, and a few freshwater sharks that had a very nice texture on their meat.


    After saving those inside of Glutton, we moved to the orchard, the giant orchard I had, where I had nted all of the things I was multiplying.


    Mana Fruits, Spirit Leaves, Fruits of Knowledge, Special Radishes, Potatoes, Carrots, Chili Pepper, Cabbage, and so on¡­


    Most of theter were from my Harvest Familiars, which I had left wandering the dungeon and taking a look at my things while I was off.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And of course, the little Dungeon System Spirit appeared above us, greeting us.


    "Gyuh!"


    [The [Dungeon System] greets their master and their wife.]


    "W-Wife? Eheheh, I guess we are wives!" Giggled Aquarina, feeling a bit embarrassed and happy.


    -----

 Chapter 1032 Growing The Dungeon

    Chapter 1032 Growing The Dungeon


    ??-----


    "Here we are!" I said, looking at the big field of cultivated nts and mushrooms I was growing here.


    This was where I got most of my basic materials, well, those that were nt-based. I still needed a Mine or Cave-type Dungeon Floor if I wanted to "nt" and "harvest" ores and crystals.


    I had yet to get one though, but thetest Level I acquired, the Lava one, is already growing steadily with many new ores and items, so I might harvest a few eventually.


    "What are the things you''re nting?" Asked Aquarina.


    "Oh, this." I said, showing her the fruit again.


    It was the crystalline, apple-shaped fruit the Sunstone Tree have given to us before.


    -----


    [Spiritual Sunstone Tree Soul Fruit (A+ Grade)]


    A special fruit born from the Spirit Sunstone Tree, made out of extracted Soul Energy and Spiritual Energy, which has been crystalized into a soft, sweet, and chewy candy-like texture, with an even softer jelly-like interior.


    Once consumed, it can restore arge sum of Spiritual Energy and Soul Energy, being one of the few consumables capable of healing and strengthening souls.


    When consumed, the Magic Circle, the Physique, and the Psyche may gain between 1 to 100 Sunlight Runes.


    1 Sunlight Rune = 1 Fire, Light, and Life Runes.


    -----


    "Oooh, that one!" Aquarina said excitedly. "I wish I could take a bit though¡­"


    "You can take a few." I smiled. "It doesn''t really affect the growth of the tree because the seeds are what we''ll eat¡­ However, the tree grows faster if it has the fruit nutrients to help it."


    "You''re so shmarth shylphy- Nom nom¡­ Hhmm! So shweet!" She continued munching on the apple like a little beast. "Want some?"


    She offered a half-eaten apple to me¡­ It had her saliva all over it.


    This might sound a bit kinky, but that was a plus.


    "Fine~ You ate almost everything already though." Iughed a bit, tasting the fruit.


    Crunch!


    It was delicious!


    So crunchy, and sweet!


    The filling was really like jelly, and its vor popped all over my tongue and mouth.


    It was just an otherworldly fruit¡­


    And each bite strengthened my soul a little bit, making its cultivation progress.


    "Do you feel your soul stronger?" I asked her.


    "Yep, it feels much stronger and healthier." She nodded. "Whenever I use Abyssal Embodiment, I need to use the power of my soul, but this fruit relieved the exhaustion it felt¡­"


    "Hmm, we''ll produce a lot of these for you then! By the time we separate, I need to have at least a couple dozen for your journey." I nodded, rubbing my chin.


    "E-Eh?! That many just for me?" She asked. "But you don''t really need to go so far¡­"


    "You''re my adorable girlfriend, why shouldn''t I go far for you?" I held her hands. "I-I just want the best for you¡­"


    "Sylphy¡­ Every time you say those things, I end up falling even more in love with you, dummy!" She started giving me little kisses in my lips. "Take these kisses as punishment! Mooch, mooch!"


    "Oh no! Whatever will I do~?" I giggled, catching her lips and giving her more kisses back.


    Eventually, our tongues intertwined as we ended kissing rather passionately¡­ again.


    We ended making out for a little while in front of my Harvest Familiars and the Dungeon System Spirit, who was confused about what we were doing.


    Alice then moved them elsewhere¡­


    "Hahh~ Give me another, another! Your lips are too sweet¡­" Aquarian asked for another kiss.


    "E-Enough for now, we can''t just spend all the time making out Aquarina!" I sighed, patting her head. "Let''s nt these and then go have breakfast, alright?"


    "Geez~ Fine." She shrugged.


    We walked around therge field as we found a nice spot myrge Harvest Familiars had already filled with nutrients and mana for me.


    "So are you nting more than those?" She wondered.


    "Yep." I nodded, taking several other herbs and mushrooms I''ve found around Cloudia. "Since we can''t just harvest anything we want, I''ll nt all these!"


    Once we were finished, I receive a lot of system notifications¡­


    Ding!


    [You''ve nted the [Spiritual Sunstone Tree Soul Fruit (A+ Grade)] x3]


    [The Dungeon has spent 1500 Dungeon Energy to assimte the three fruits.]


    [They will now begin growing anew within the dungeon!]


    [You''ve nted several other Herbs and Mushrooms endemic to Cloudia.]


    [The Dungeon has spent 7800 Dungeon Energy to assimte the herbs and mushrooms.]


    [They will now begin growing anew within the dungeon!]


    [You have nted a total of 13 new species of trees, herbs, and mushrooms inside the Dungeon.]


    [You gained +13.000 Dungeon EXP.]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -----


    [Current Dungeon Level]: [Level 4]


    [Dungeon EXP]: [96.520/200.000]


    [Dungeon Energy]: [6.320]


    [Bonus Stats]: [+5.000]


    [Avable Dungeon Floors]:


    Level 1: [Floor 1]: [Grasnd-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 2: [Floor 2]: [Labyrinth-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 3: [Floor 3]: [Sea-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 4: [Floor 4]: [Volcanic-type Dungeon Floor]


    [Dungeon Facilities]


    [Floor 1]: [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)]


    [Floor 2]: [Set of Trap Devices of Suffering (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Slime Nest (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Spider Nest (D+ Grade)]


    [Floor 3]: [Fish Monster Reef (C Grade)] [Tropical Paradise Ind (C Grade)] [Coral Golems Castle (C Grade)]


    [Floor 4]: [Smander zing Lake (C+ Grade)] [Abyssal Peaks (C+ Grade)] [Withering Tree Forest (C++ Grade)] [Dragon Nest Mountain (C+++ Grade)]


    -----


    "Well, I spent a lot of Dungeon Energy¡­" I sighed. "To think I had umted quite a bit by now¡­ But still, it feels a bit too little even then."


    "That''s because the Dungeon System spends Dungeon Energy now and then to handle things on their own while you''re absent. It is part of the independent system." Said Alice.


    "Really? I didn''t know¡­" I said.


    "Yes, for example, if monsters begin starving or what they eat disappeared due to overpoption, they can use dungeon energy to make the food regrow and boost the strength of predators, so they thin out the herbivores." Alice exined. "Things like that, to keep the ecosystem from copsing."


    "It is much more important than I imagined¡­ Thanks a lot, Dungeon System!" I waved my hand.


    "Gyuh!"


    [The [Dungeon System] wishes master a good day!]


    "Thank you!"


    We walked outside of the dungeon after working on that, ready to have some tasty breakfast before exploring the ruins.


    -----

 Chapter 1033 Crafting New Equipment

    Chapter 1033 Crafting New Equipment


    ??-----


    Before that, of course, I''m going to work on some stuff. Namely, three pieces of equipment I wasmissioned to do¡­ Well, two weremissioned, the third is just a gift for Pyuku.


    "It still pretty early in the morning, so I''ll get these things done before going to eat." I told to Aquarina, summoning Violet and Ignatius, and taking out the ingredients I needed. "You can go have breakfast first, I don''t mind."


    "Oh, you''re making the things Zack and Luckmissioned you?" She asked curiously.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah, I have the materials ready, and also the sketches and the molds, so I''m going to get to work. Shouldn''t take more than an hour I think." I nodded. "I''ll also make something for Pyuku''s overly sensitive¡­ senses, to dull them out a bit so he can face the Ruins monsters."


    "Let me help then! There''s no way I''m letting you do all the work yourself! I''m also alright at Alchemy, no? I''ve helped you a lot of times before!" She said, insisting. "I also want to repay you for the Ne! It is so pretty!"


    "You don''t need to feel to pay me back for that, Aquarina. It is a present for a reason¡­" I sighed. "But alright, let''s work together then!"


    "Yaay!" She quickly approached her lips to mine and gave me a kiss. "I''ll be your loyal assistant, Lady Sylphy! Say it and I''ll do anything!"


    "Hahaha, okay, okay." I giggled, patting her head. "Let''s get to work then. Let''s start with the easiest of the three, Pyuku''s item. First, I want you to synthetize these materials together into an ingot. Meanwhile, I''ll work on Mist''s dress fabric."


    "Alright!" Aquarina took the materials I gave to her.


    They were a piece of the horns of the Sunstone teau Goats, a fragment of their magic crystal core, mithril, spirit crystals, the golem''s iron, andstly, a few magic crystals from the specters we fought.


    Aquarina used Violet''s help and started turning the materials, synthetizing them together into a powerful ingot.


    Meanwhile, I was doing something else. I took out the wool of these mighty goats, alongside the highest-grade silk, dust made by crushing the specters magic crystals, sunstone of various qualifies, spirit crystals of all the elements I had avable, and took out threads made out of mithril and the goat horn''s metal.


    I had made thisst night, well, I left them inside of Violet and she shaped them into threads. She can do a lot of things, actually.


    "Now, carefully¡­"


    I used my Fusion Synthesis Skill tobine theponents together as much as I could, slowly creating a new type of thread by fusing them together.


    Zack wanted Mist to get a beautiful dress that could also protect her like an armor. It was a toughmission, but I think it is not that impossible.


    As long as I rely on top tier materials I''ve gathered so far, and some Runic Engravement I have thought about, it is not an impossible task!


    I also added anotherponent to the creation of this dress, the Spider Queen''s Threads I can naturally produce out of my fingertips, from right below my nails.


    This and Void Wielding Arts are powerful Skills I acquired after devouring a part of Lolth''s Soul using my Curse.


    This was because, like when it happens to Divine Protections, eating a God Divine Soul makes the system transform this power into Skills.


    I am still figuring out how to properly use them in battle, but the threads are an excellent material. They can change their durability, quality, and traits as long as I imbue them with lots of Mana.


    So, I decided to test the limits of these threads and imbue all the Mana I could.


    FLAAASH!


    The white threads slowly turned ck, and then gray, and then gained a hint of metallic color, turning silver¡­


    Andstly, gold!


    "Golden Threads? What is this?"


    Ding!


    [You''ve imbued the max amount of Mana into the Spider Queen''s Threads!]


    [The Threads have reached their strongest form, [Golden Divine Threads]!]


    [Their durability is the highest possible, they possess resistance against magic damage and physical damage, and can absorb a part of the elemental damage they take to restore their own durability.]


    "Hahh¡­ Oh, it was hard to produce them though."


    If it wasn''t for the strengthening of my soul, using so much Mana would have surely made my soul gain a few cracks¡­ If I push myself more than this, it might take some damage.


    I might possess the ability to bring infinite quantities of Mana, but my body and soul, their recipient, doesn''t have an endless amount of durability.


    Well, my body technically does, to an extent¡­


    However, my soul doesn''t.


    Just remembering the time I got my body dismembered into pieces by that damned skeleton makes me feel a bit weird.


    Back then I was so young and weak, but my body has grown tough enough that I''ll never let that happen to me again.


    But even when that happened to my, I remained conscious, my body, even when torn apart, didn''t died¡­ I guess this was the effect of infinite HP, but it didn''t give me infinite regeneration though.


    Its like¡­ I be a zombie or something.


    "Sylphy, I''m done!"


    However, Aquarina''s voice brought me out of those distracting thoughts, as she brought to me two big, azure-colored metallic ingots.


    "You made them already? Amazing!" I said happily. "This fabric should be done by now too, Violet, can youbine everything together onest time?"


    "Guuh!"


    Violet took all the threads I had weaved into a beautiful white fabric, andbined them together in her stomach, synthetizing them into the ultimate fabric I could create at this moment.


    Ding!


    [You have synthetized the [Divine Golden Spiritual Fabric (S+++ Grade)] x10!]


    [You gained +5.000.000 EXP!]


    [You gained +20.000 Skill Proficiency.]


    "Nice, not bad."


    I also took a look at Aquarina''s ingots. They were named [Spirit King''s Rainbow Mithril Ingots] and were also S Grade in quality.


    With these two materials it was finally time to craft some new things!


    Oh, and as for Lara''s horn ornaments, I was going to use the second ingot Aquarina made, plus some of this metallic fabric, and several sunstone and magic jewels.


    -----

 Chapter 1034 Amazing New Equipment For Friends!

    Chapter 1034 Amazing New Equipment For Friends!


    ??-----


    Using the sketches and the molds I had made beforehand, the creation of the items I wanted went smoothly. I had already some experience sewing a lot of things beforehand, which I''ve been learning from my mother since the tender age of five.


    And umted with my previous life experiences at sewing, which I also learned from my mother in my previous life, I was a pretty good artisan myself.


    Mist''s beautiful dress came out nicely, I weaved the fabric and shaped it with a god-level needle I made using the hardiest metals I had, all while changing its shape with my Fusion Synthesis Skill.


    The dress was slightly simr to the one she was wearing right now, but had a more elegant appearance, something akin to the white and silver clothing of a Saintess rather than a nun.


    I added some nice decorations to it but made it so it still wouldn''tpletely stand out. Above all, I added lots of Runic Engravings.


    They were ced on specific areas of the dress, so once they activate, the special ability will cover all vital parts of her body.


    Moving on, for Lara''s ornaments, I made them use a fusion of many protective and strong alloys, that won''t hurt her horns on the long term when equipped either.


    I decorated them with spirit stone fragments of each element I had, both ornaments resembled two beautiful, thin and golden rings which she could easily put on her sheep-like horns.


    Andstly, for Pyuku, I made him a little, blue-colored bracelet with a blue jewel on top, made out of the specter''s magic crystal fused with a water attribute spirit stone and his own slime.


    And all three equipment were done! Thanks to Aquarina''s help, I got them done in about forty minutes instead than an hour.


    Also, I had some ideas on making something for my little brother, some ring that could help him release more of his powers without burdening him, but I''m still working on the recipe and the sketches¡­


    Ding!


    [You have crafted [Sunshine Saintess Dress Of Divine Light (S+ Grade)] x1!]


    [You have crafted [Spirit Saintess Ornaments of Spiritual Harmony (S+ Grade)] x1!]


    [You have crafted [Bracelet of Tranquil Azure Soul (S Grade)] x1!]


    [You gained +15.000.000 EXP!]


    [You gained +30.000 Skill Proficiency.]


    [The [Mana Maniption: Lv3] [Fusion Alchemy: Lv2] and [Metallurgy: Lv6] Skills have Leveled Up!]


    I gained so much EXP out of these too! I guess crafting to gain EXP is a nice way to grind on this resource too¡­


    Also, the Mana Maniption Skill already reached Level 4 so quickly, it might reach Level 10 if I keep working hard on it.


    Once it reaches Max Level, I''ll be choosing a new and stronger Skill for the Mana Usage Skill Tree¡­


    Mana Disruption is already an amazing Skill, using it against Arachne bought us a lot of time, and even against Lolth, it helped.


    It bes much stronger when I merge its power with my Curse too¡­


    But for now, I''ll leave those thoughts forter.


    To make the items even stronger, I used two system made item coupons on them, and they manifested a status and stronger abilities as a result.


    Thest item for Pyuku didn''t need one, he was pretty strong himself, so only by relying on the item''s ability, it should be enough.


    However, Mist and Lara would happily benefit from the bonus stats and much stronger abilities.


    Once it was done, I quickly put the items inside of boxes, except Pyuku''s one, and decided to give them to Zack and Luck.


    Aquarina called them for me, as they came rushing once they heard the items were done.


    "You got them?" Zack asked.


    "Is it done?!" Luck was very excited.


    "Yep, here they are." I showed them the items packaged nicely in the wooden boxes. "You like them? We poured our very soul into making them."


    "They''re awesome!" Zack said happily. "Oh wow, Mist is going to look so cute on this dress.. I can''t wait! I have to give it to her right away!"


    "This ornament, so elegant and bright, it is ideal for Lara, she will look so stunning¡­" Luck smiled. "Her horns are one of the cutest areas of her body, with these, she will look like a princess!"


    To think he thinks one of the cutest parts are her body are her horns¡­ I suppose Anima have different preferences than humans.


    "Pyuku, this is for you from us." Aquarina gave Pyuku something after summoning him.


    "A bracelet?" Pyuku felt embarrassed. "T-Thank you so much, but what is it for?"


    "It will help you control your senses, so you can either dull then or make them even sharper than before." I said. "It also adds some resistance to the basic elements."


    "R-Really? You did this for me?" The blue slime body seemed to be about to cry, his rainbow eyes were shining brightly. "Thank you, you two are my best friends! Buaaah!"


    And he indeed cried, he couldn''t control his emotions too well, and hugged us tightly by extending his arms into very enormous hands.


    "Hahaha, it''s fine- ugh¡­"


    "Pyuku you''re hugging us too tightly!"


    "A-Ah! My bad, sorry¡­"


    He quickly let go of us, as I gave him a pat on his head.


    "Don''t worry about it, we''re friends so the basic thing we can do is look for one another." I smiled.


    "Yeah, with this I hope you can fight with us." Aquarina said.


    "S-Sure, I will!" Pyuku nodded. "I will help this time; I won''t be a coward like before¡­ Sorry about that too¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You''re apologizing too much, rx." Zack gave him his thumbs up.


    "Yeah, all''s good." Luck nodded.


    Pyuku was moved by the two guy''s friendship.


    "Thank you guys¡­ You two are like the big brothers I never had¡­" Pyuku said in between tears.


    "Big brothers?" Zack wondered. "A-Aren''t you like, older than us?"


    "Hahaha, I don''t mind that." Luck smiled. "You can count on us any time, Pyuku, we''ll dly be your big bro."


    "Uwaah! Thank you so much! Everyone''s always so nice¡­ I don''t deserve all of your friendship¡­ Thank you so much¡­" Pyuku was very happy, happier than we ever saw him before.


    He was really just an adorable little goober that needed some love.


    -----

 Chapter 1035 A Present For Mist

    Chapter 1035 A Present For Mist


    ??-----


    So once we joined with everyone else on our breakfast near the teau summit, Mist and Lara were amazed by Zack and Luck''s gifts.


    "So I got you a present, Mist." Said Zack, while Mist was devouring a really big sandwich.


    "Muh? A preshent?" She wondered while munching. "What is it? Gulp¡­ Wait, a present?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mist was trying to process what was happening until she realized her beloved boyfriend actually got her something nice.


    "Yes, it is something very beautiful Imissioned for you." Zack smiled. "Because you''re the best thing that has ever happened in my life¡­"


    "Z-Zack¡­" Mist blushed like a tomato, while gently receiving the wooden box.


    "Open it, there''s something in there you''ll love." Zack smiled gently.


    Mist didn''t say another word, opening the wooden box to reveal a beautiful white and silver-colored dress.


    But it wasn''t any dress, it emanated a powerful Aura of its own, the Aura of the dress called to her, as if it was custom made only for Mist.


    And well, it was!


    "T-This dress¡­!"


    Mist took it out of the box and looked up to it by lifting it up with both of her hands.


    "It''s so nice and shiny! It has an Aura of divinity?!" Mist freaked out. "With this I could be protected at all times¡­ Zack, thank you so much!"


    She hugged Zack tightly, giving him a bit too many kisses all over his face and then especially on his lips.


    "I love you so much! Mooch, mooch!"


    "Hahaha, I love you too."


    "They''re so adorable¡­" Ninhursag muttered while covering her mouth, she was holding back her tears. "My little Zack has grown up to be such a gentleman¡­"


    Mist loved the dress so much she quickly went to put it on¡­


    "H-How do I look?"


    She asked rather shyly, her dress shone brightly, as if there were countless sparkles of silver color surrounding her.


    Mist looked like an angel!


    -----


    [Sunshine Saintess Dress Of Divine Light]


    [Item Type]: [Dress] [Magic Armor] [Magic Dress]


    [Item Grade]: [S+]


    [Item Requirement]: [Holy Light Affinity And Archery Techniques At The Mastery Level]


    [Item Durability]: [25.000/25.000]


    [Item Effects]: [HP]: [+5.000] [MP]: [+8.000] [STR]: [+2.500] [DEF]: [+5.000] [MAG]: [+2.500] [RES]: [+5.000] [AGI]: [+2.500] [LUC]: [+5.000] [CHM]: [+5.000]


    [Bonus Effects]: [Holy Light And Archery Techniques Power +50% (S)] [DEF & REST +20% (A)] [Damage Reduction -15% (B)] [STR & MAG +7% (C)]


    [Item Abilities]


    [Sunshine Saintess Blessed Divine Armor]: If the wearer has a strong affinity with Holy Light, reduces All Damage Taken by -20% increases the Regeneration Speed of HP by +300%, and grants basic immunity to most status effects. Once enough Mana and Holy Light Essence is imbued into the dress, it is possible to Summon a [Blessed Divine Armor] made of Holy Light and Sunlight Essence, which will increase all Defenses by +100% and Decrease All Damage Taken by -70%, while absorbing 50% of the Elemental Damage Taken as Mana. Constantly absorbs Mana and Holy Light Essence to activate.


    [Blessed Arrows of Holy Sunshine]: If the wearer has a strong affinity with Holy Light and has Mastered Archery, grants the ability to summon [Blessed Arrows of Holy Sunshine] that deal up to +300% Damage and ignore -30% of a foe''s defenses for ten times the original cost of Magic Arrows. By spending enough Mana, it is possible to summon up to 10 Arrows at once, rotating around the user''s body that will fire and attack at any threat that gets closer to the user. Additionally, bybining all ten arrows together, it is possible to unleash a [Divine Arrow of Prometheus] that deals +2000% Damage and ignores -60% of a foe''s defenses, but new arrows can''t be created for 24 hours after that.


    [Item Description]


    An incredibly powerful dress imbued with many precious and priceless materials, and further improved using top-notch Runic engraving, made by a mighty Alchemist and cksmith in training, Sylphy.


    This was crafted on amission by Zack, hoping for his beloved girlfriend Mist to be safe anywhere, while protecting her from any danger.


    -----


    And the status of the dress itself was already amazing¡­ The abilities over exceeded my own expectations too!


    I think my own Divine Protection might have done something to this dress too, it feels like my divine powers were passed on this dress to a small extent due to thepatibility of the materials.


    Which is something amazing I had no idea I could do¡­


    "You look perfect!" Zack was really excited about her wearing it. "You''re the best!"


    "Hehehe, stop praising me so much, dummy." Mist giggled innocently.


    "That''s such a fancy dress! Where did you even get the money for that?" Celeste wondered. "Wait¡­" She then looked at me.


    "Well, he found a way to pay." I shrugged. "What? Are you jelly?"


    "N-No¡­" Celeste looked elsewhere. "I''m happy for Mist, actually!"


    "Hahaha, you look all jelly!" Celica giggled innocently. "Jelly belly! Gummy bear!"


    "What are you even talking about?!" Celeste sighed. "I''m not jelly!"


    "Jelly belly!" Zephyrus yed around.


    "Gummy bear!" Celicaughed.


    "Ugh¡­" Celeste decided to ignore the children.


    As Mist was happy over her gift, Luck gave Lara her own. A beautiful pair of clear gold ornaments decorated with brightly colored spirit crystals.


    "Um, so I got you something too¡­" Luck said timidly, giving the wooden box to Lara. "It is something that I was thinking you were missing¡­"


    "Oh?! For me too, Luck?!" Lara was shocked she got a prize too. "Lemme see!"


    She snatched the wooden box from his hands, which was something I sawing from a mile away, and then she opened it, revealing the two beautiful rings.


    "Rings? But these are too big, Luck!" Lara said confused.


    "T-They''re not rings!" Luck sighed. "They''re ornaments, for your horns!"


    "Ohhh!" Lara had to get a rification to realize what it was for¡­ "Thank you so much, Luck! It is amazing! And so shiny, and they have a Spiritual Aura!"


    She quickly put them on, making her beautiful horns stand out¡­


    "T-They look so amazing on you!" Luck was really excited.


    "Hehehe, really?" Lara giggled yfully. "Does this mean I am engaged to you now~?"


    "E-Eh? I-I¡­" Luck got embarrassed. "T-That''s not¡­"


    "I was joking! Heheh, of course we''ll get engaged and marry, right?" Lara giggled.


    "R-Right- Eh?! EEEH?!"


    Luck was having a hard time dealing with such a straightforward girl like Lara¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1036 Lara’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1036 Lara''s Gift</h4>


    -----


    Lara wore the ornaments, and she immediately felt a rainbow-colored aura rush through her body. It was the same thing with Mist''s dress, or even Aquarina''s new ne.


    The reason I made this equipment wasn''t just to train my abilities, but also to see my friends smile and feel better and safer with them.


    We''ve faced so many threatening foes through our young lives, that any sort of feeling offort provoked by getting even slightly stronger, even from equipment, means a lot.


    This is a dangerous world where you need to be strong to survive, so naturally, the feeling of growing stronger makes us feel better with ourselves, and on a way, more confident too.


    It lightens up our mood, and even makes everyone smile¡­ but above all, the meaning behind these gifts is also important, it is the meaning of love and protection.


    Zack''s unwavering love for Mist, and how much he wants to protect her, it means a lot to Mist.


    Luck''s love for Lara, and how he admires her strength, is also something that means a lot to Lara.


    And maybe even with us, how I love Aquarina to the point I get a bit obsessed on giving her equipment to make her stronger¡­


    It is because I don''t want to lose her.


    Ah, if I overthink this, it gets a bit mncholic. We''ve grown strong enough, I think, to at the very least feel more secure.


    And we''ve got one another and our families too, we''re not alone on this.


    "These ornaments are so cute!" Lara caressed the ornaments, suddenly realizing her Spiritual Aura grew stronger. "Wow, my buddies really love it too! It is so well made!"


    I could notice the presences of hundreds of tiny spirits gathering around Lara, curious about the ornament she was wearing.


    It seemed its effects were working properly too!


    -----


    [Spirit Saintess Ornaments of Spiritual Harmony]


    [Item Type]: [Horn essory] [Magic essory]


    [Item Grade]: [S+]


    [Item Requirement]: [Saintess of Spirits Only]


    [Item Durability]: [10.000/10.000] (Each)


    [Item Effects]: [HP]: [+2.500] [MP]: [+12.000] [DEF]: [+3.000] [MAG]: [+5.000] [RES]: [+3.000] [AGI]: [+5.000] [LUC]: [+5.000] [CHM]: [+5.000]


    [Bonus Effects]: [Spirit Maic Power +50% (S)] [DEF & RES +20% (A)] [Damage Reduction -15% (B)] [LUC & MAG +7% (C)]


    [Item Abilities]


    [Spiritual Veil of Elemental Harmony]: If the wearer is the Saintess of Spirits, reduces All Damage Taken by -20% increases the Regeneration Speed of HP and MP by +150%, and grants basic immunity to most status effects. Once enough Spiritual Essence and Spirits are imbued into the ornaments, it is possible to summon the [Spiritual Veil of Elemental Harmony] around the wearer, which will Increase the Magic Power of Spirit Magic by +100%, All Defenses by +50%, and decrease Damage Taken by -40%, while absorbing 70% of Elemental Damage taken as Spiritual Essence to further boost the power of Spiritual Magic. Constantly absorbs Mana and Spiritual Essence to activate.


    [Aura of Eternal Spiritual Protection]: If the wearer is the Saintess of Spirits, grants the ability to summon a powerful [Aura of Eternal Spiritual Protection] by fusing the power of Spirits and Spiritual Essence within her body and a perimeter of 30 meters around them. This Aura increases All Stats by +50%, HP and Mana Regeneration Speed by +100%, Elemental Magic Power by +70%, Reduces Damage Taken by -20%, and reduces MP Cost of Spells by -30% to the user and all allies within the Aura''s range. With enough Mana and Spiritual Essence, the wearer can also transform this Aura into the [Divine Spirit Fortress: Avalon] which will create a mighty barrier to protect anybody from damage of up to 100.000 of durability. Any foe that touches the barrier will have their stats reduced by -30% and their Magic Power reduced by a further -50% for 1 Minute, while draining their Mana and Health continuously. Once durability reaches zero, the fortress will disappear, and the Aura can''t be conjured for 24 hours.


    [Item Description]


    An incredibly powerful pair of ornaments imbued with many precious and priceless materials, and further improved using top-notch Runic engraving, made by a mighty Alchemist and cksmith in training, Sylphy.


    This was crafted on amission by Luck, hoping for his beloved friend Lara to be safe anywhere, while helping her support everyone with her bright charisma and personality.


    -----


    Once again, for being just an essory, the abilities it held were amazing. I had merged several barrier-type runic engravings and also veil-type spells into it.


    I wanted her to be able to conjure a veil to protect herself and also some sort of barrier-buff around her allies or herself.


    But thanks to therge amount of high-quality materials and the synthesis itself, the item that was created ended being extremely incredible. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The abilities were bing more and moreplex, and it was also thanks to the system-made item coupon I used on it.


    Originally it would have costed me a few million EXP to give it such huge effects, and now I''m only down to a single coupon, so I have to choose well where I use it.


    FLAAASH!


    The Aura Lara exuded from her ornaments made us all feel at ease, and even rather rxed. It granted amazing buffs, but it also seemed to be able to calm our hearts.


    "I love this, thank you for making it, Sylphy!" Lara thanked me.


    "Oh? Ah¡­" I was found out quite quickly.


    "Yeah, thank you so much for making this for me Sylphy!" Mist also thanked me.


    Both of my friends suddenly hugged me tightly and kissed my cheeks almost at the same time.


    "Mooch!"


    "Mooch!"


    "E-Eh?! Why am I getting rewarded?"


    Zack and Luck were feeling slightly shocked it ended like this¡­ But I appreciate their cute kisses, though, Aquarina didn''t like it one bit¡­


    "I wouldn''t had made them if they didn''tmission me though! Don''t reward me for it, haha." I giggled innocently. "It was their own effort that made it possible."


    "T-That''s right!" Zack nodded.


    "Y-Yeah!" Luck agreed.


    "Hehehe, you two got so jealous, calm down." Mist giggled.


    "I will reward you plenty too, Luck,e here! I''m gonna give you a big mooch!" Lara started kissing Luck''s face all over.


    "W-Wait, I wanted something more romantic than this- Uwaah!"


    Luck was overwhelmed by Lara''s kisses¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1037 Developing The Spiritual Heart

    Chapter 1037 Developing The Spiritual Heart


    ??-----


    "Those are new equipment you made?" My mother asked. "T-Those are even more amazing the more I look at them, even from a distance¡­ Sylphy, I do remember teaching you how to do these things, but never to this extent¡­"


    "I''ve been training and crafting stuff for years now, mom, of course I would learn the ropes!" I smiled. "I also discovered a way to imbue a bit of my divine protection''s divinity into items I make."


    "What?!" My mother was even more shocked. "T-That''s something that took me a while to figure out¡­ You''re truly incredible. Ah, how many times have I said that already? I''ve lost count."


    "I''ve lost count too, haha." I giggled. "But don''t worry about the details, we''re here to rx, right?"


    My mother looked into my eyes and sighed, her beautiful blonde hair shining brightly beneath the sunlight.


    "¡­You might be right." She sighed, kissing my nose. "I just get all worried because you sometimes are too special¡­ Once you enter the Academy, you''ll meet all kinds of people and learn about the true society of nobles. There will be many desiring your talents, and sometimes, they''ll do anything to get them. You have to be careful how you show them. I am not telling you to not stand out or something, but¡­ be careful."


    "I know." I nodded. "Moreover, I do have the strength to back it up too, if anybody tries anything funny¡­ I won''t have mercy, even if it''s a noble."


    "Hahh¡­ I can already imagine you being quite the troublemaker!" My mother was already having nightmares. "Gosh, just be a good girl, okay?"


    "Okay~" I shrugged.


    "This girl is quite hopeless¡­" My mother sighed again.


    "Hahah,e on, give her a break." My fatherughed. "She has always been like this, Faylen. Let her be. I''m sure she will end up bing the best student and earning all kinds of awards and achievements."


    "You''re way too optimistic- But yes, I do think so too. She will be quite the excellent student!" My mother immediately changed her tone of voice. "Heheh¡­ I''ll show all those other nobles who mocked me and called me a disgrace to the family for marrying you and having a half-elf child¡­"


    I suddenly felt the mes of vengeance zing within my mother''s eyes¡­


    "There, there¡­" My father tried to make her feel morefortable, patting her back. "Calm down, dear. It''s alright, we should just be happy they''ll do fine."


    "R-Right, I got too pumped up there¡­ Anyways! Let''s finish up our breakfast, everyone. We''re moving after an hour. We have to explore those ruins and then move to the grasnds. We''ve spent too many days in this teau." My mother said.


    As the leader of the entire group, everyone nodded at her words.


    "So we''re finally moving to those ruins¡­ I wonder what juicy new information we''ll find about how shitty the Gods are." Nepheline sighed.


    "Don''t say it so rashly¡­" Shade said. "Won''t the Gods take away their blessings if we do?"


    "They haven''t even now." My mother analyzed. "I fear the blessings can''t be retrieved until we die¡­"


    She was right on the mark; Gods can''t take away the blessings normally¡­ One must die for them to take it away. However, if they spend enough power, I believe they could weaken the blessing to an extent.


    But even if they did that now, our parents were so powerful it would mean nothing to them. Their cultivation of Physique and Magic Circle was already there, and that wouldn''t go anywhere even when they were to lose the God''s blessings.


    Well, that''s all my spection though.


    "We''ve long ago strived away from what they intended from us." My father sighed. "Whatever happens, happens. We have not stopped growing stronger even after retirement due to all the battles we''ve had to go through."


    "Gray said you were all rusty, but I bet he would have been beaten if he fought you guys¡­" Arafunn sighed.


    "The same cannot be said for you, sadly." My mother red at Arafunn.


    "Hey, I''m a free spirit! I do as I please!" Arafunnughed heartily. "Training and cultivating¡­ it''s so boring. I would rather just chill, drink wine and sing."


    "You''ve been doing that for a couple hundred years now." Ninhursag said. "Don''t you get tired?"


    "Tired?! No way! Hahaha!" Laughed Arafunn out loud. "Life is made to enjoy it, honey! What''s the point of it if you don''t get to be happy?"


    "It''s not like we''re not happy ourselves¡­" My mother refuted him. "But whatever, talking with you is like talking with a wall! Not even my father can get through that thick head."


    "He has tried a few times~ Very funny, you would love to see him try." Laughed Arafunn.


    Uncle was without a doubt the embodiment of a carefree soul.


    Once we ended our delicious breakfast, which included all sorts of pastries, teas, and egg and bacon with many types of breads, we packed things up and spent an hour training and warming up a bit for the challenge that wasing.


    I decided to concentrate on my usual training of swinging my sword while sprinting, all while constantly letting the flow of Mana, Spiritual Essence, and Ki flow through my body and soul.


    There were many methods of cultivation out there, but the method I had made up was one that would kill or cripple most people.


    It was so extreme it was only possible for my body, which has endless health points, meaning endless stamina.


    Anybody that tried something so rough as trying to make the flow of energies cross all my Meridians, epassing my entire Physique all while I engrave Runes inside my Magic Circle, while I sprint and swing my sword practicing swordsmanship techniques would copse after a minute.


    Naturally, I also conjured magic circles around me, without releasing their spells, so I can better memorize the spells engraved within my magic circles, which were now six beautiful circles, all rainbow colored.


    And of course, my new organ, the crystallization of my spirit essence, the Spiritual Heart, was constantly absorbing the Spiritual Essence produced by my Spirits, which was then sent to me and redistributed to it.


    It was a harsh training, but I knew it would eventually yield results¡­


    And it did, faster than I thought¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ding!


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 1: Rank 4: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked up to Tier 1: Rank 5!]


    [Your Spiritual Essence Strength, Quality, and Purity have been increased.]


    [As a result, your Psyche, Physique, and Magic Circle have been slightly strengthened too.]


    "So quickly?"


    I was left rather speechless my Rank increased this fast. My Spiritual Heart was quite unique, as it contained many Spirit Energies from all the Spirits I had.


    My spirits are abnormally strong too, some of them because they weren''t even spirits originally, but became one through my strange abilities.


    I could feel their Spirit Souls, the sources of my Spiritual Essence strengthening too. Looks like Spiritual Heart Cultivation makes your own Spirits strong as a result.


    Is this one of the secrets behind the elf''s dominance over the humans all this time?


    They are sure gifted, to the point it feels unfair, hahah¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1038 Cant Have Infinite Everything

    Chapter 1038 Can''t Have Infinite Everything


    ??-----


    Once I finished my training and everyone was done packing things up, we decided to move on. The summit was right around the corner and the ruins could be seen from all the way here.


    On the way, I couldn''t help but think about what Alice had told me beforehand¡­


    "Alice, have you run some simtions yet?"


    "I have run a few, yes¡­"


    "Then?"


    "All of them show how your Spiritual Heart breaks¡­ shattering into pieces. If that happens, it might risk crippling the cultivation of your physique, magic circle, and psyche all at once!"


    "Ah, it is way too dangerous to have infinite spiritual essence¡­"


    "Yes, sadly¡­ However, there might be a solution."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Solution?"


    "Yes¡­ If your Spiritual Heart grows tough enough to resist the pressure¡­ Maybe, if you can raise it all the way to Tier 5, it could¡­ potentially work, to be sure, at Tier 5, okay? Not below that."


    "Tier 5¡­ That''s a long way to go. Did the simtions show you something?"


    "Yes, it happened the same all the way to Tier 4, but at Tier 5, you only will have to deal with an immense amount of pain!"


    "¡­I''m used to pain, so I guess it is not THAT bad but¡­ Is there a roundabout way?"


    "If we could somehow design a Skill to help toughen up your Spiritual Heart, then yes."


    A Skill specifically made for my Spiritual Heart¡­


    I guess the Lineage Skill is notpletely rted, it only gave me ess to it, but everything else is on me after that.


    And because I can''t learn Skills naturally, nor modify existing ones, there''s little I can for now other than hope one of the evolution branches of my existing skills could solve that problem.


    "I guess there''s little we can do now. Well, it is fine. I have all of you as my Spirits, I have plenty of Spiritual Essence, I don''t need infinite amounts."


    "I suppose you''re right. It was more just me with my wishful thinking¡­ I just want you to be the strongest so you can be safe."


    "I guess we think simrly then¡­"


    I also want everyone to be stronger, so they can survive, so we can all survive¡­ The journey we all will go through once the yeares to an end will help us in that regard.


    And then the Academy will further improve us even more, I''ve heard from my mother we''ll learn Advanced Magic and Weapon Techniques, and we''ll be even given as potential rewards special Cultivation Technique Grimoires.


    All of these things that are only avable in the Academy will increase our growth higher levels¡­ We can''t possibly miss these opportunities either.


    However, these serious thoughts were quickly interrumpted by an adorable little red-haired prince that walked to my side, gently dragging my clothes.


    "Big sis¡­"


    "Zephy? What is it?"


    "Big sis, did you make those items for your friends, right?"


    "I did¡­ Oh! You want something from me?"


    "A-Ah¡­ Not for me! I¡­ I was thinking onmissioning you something for Celica."


    Zephy was blushing while politely asking me this¡­ I couldn''t possibly reject my little brother''s honest request.


    "Sure, what do you want?" I asked while nodding.


    "I- Eh?! That quickly? You are not going to ask for money?" Zephy was surprised I didn''t ask for anything in exchange.


    "You''re my little brother!" Iughed. "What sort of awful sister would ask their little siblings for money?


    "Oh¡­ Big sis¡­" Zephy seemed very touched by my words.


    "Heheh, so what do you want for her?" I asked him.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know yet, I wonder¡­ Maybe a dress? Or perhaps a tiara, she is like a princess for her golems after all." Zephyrus wondered.


    "Don''t you know what does she wants? Have you asked her before?" I wondered.


    "I¡­ I do remember she''s always talking about her golems. I think she would like a new one, but I don''t think that would be something you can make, right?" Zephy said.


    "A golem! I see, maybe some sort of plushie¡­" I nodded. "I know! How about a plushie? What''s your favorite animal?"


    "Hmm, I like bats! I think they''re pretty cool, especially the big ones." Said Zephyrus.


    "I see! Bats could work as a nice plushie design." I nodded, making notes. "Alright, I think I''ll up to it in time¡­ Also, what would you want for your birthday? Any ideas?"


    "My birthday?!" He wondered. "But that''s¡­"


    "Come on, just tell me! Big sis will give you anything you want." I winked at him.


    "Umm¡­ Okay, well¡­"


    Zephy was wondering about that and then gave me an answer after a while.


    "Big sis, can you make me a sword? One strong enough to y bigger and meaner monsters!" Zephy asked.


    "A sword, huh?" I wondered. "That would be the first time I make proper weapons¡­ But sure! I do have a lot of materials for that! I''ll make sure to make one that can hasten your Cultivation and growth somehow too."


    "Oooh, really?!" Zephy got excited.


    "Obviously! The best for my lil'' bro." I said, patting his head.


    "Thank you big sis!" Zephy said happily. "Oh! Looks like we''re here!"


    He pointed at the distance, as I looked in front of me. The ruins were right there, their entrance opened up, covered on many growths of sunstone.


    I could feel an ominous presence from within¡­


    FLAAASH!


    And that very presence, once more, seemed to be trying tomunicate with me.


    "OOOOHHHH¡­!"


    The groan of countless souls echoed inside of my own mind¡­ Until everything went back to normal, as if that never happened.


    Now that I knew what had happened here, I knew what I had to do too.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll free your souls from the cursed existences that the Gods have made you into¡­"


    As I made up my resolve and tightened the grip of my fists, we stepped forwards with everyone.


    The entrance was wide and filled with crystals, and once we stepped in, we were greeted by a huge corridor extending forwards.


    "We''re here, let''s do this, everyone¡­" My mother seemed excited. "Let''s uncover this ce''s mystery."


    -----

 Chapter 1039 Entering The Sunstone Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 1039 Entering The Sunstone Ruins</h4>


    -----


    The ruin''s metallic walls were covered on Sunstone growing everywhere. The more we moved forwards, the more we felt unease, this feeling wasing from the depths of the ruins.


    The ruins had the ceiling broken up to a certain point, but the further we went, the darker it became, the only lighting from the sunstones.


    My mom quickly conjured a few rotating lights, illuminating the path for us¡­


    "This ce, it is definitely another ruin of the gods." My mother stopped her path, caressing the walls. "This metal, which is so hard to extract and process, it is definitely a type of Orichalcum."


    "Orichalcum?" Wondered Mist.


    "It is a Divine Metal designed by the Gods, it has an incredibly potent and heavy molecr structure, which is very hard to process without using Divine Power." My mother exined. "Because of its structure, it is thought to be tough enough to survive extreme conditions beyond the stars. It is what makes up most of the Gods'' ruins and also their fallen arcs."


    "The arcs are what some would call their airships, which they used to travel through the stars." Exined Shade. "You have yet to meet one, but there''s a ruined arc in the middle of the desert of this continent."


    An arc, Alice called these "spaceships" and said humans in Earth had also designed them to an extent¡­ I think.


    "However, there seems to be something else here." My mother pointed at some letters. "I am not that good at reading thenguage of the Gods but¡­ These letters, do they mean: Artificial¡­ Star¡­ Testing¡­ Center?"


    "It does say that." Pyuku confirmed it. "Artificial Star Testing Center¡­"


    "Wait, what?" Asked Aquarina. "Does this mean that they were really trying to build a star in here?!"


    "Maybe¡­" Said her mother. "But why? I have no idea. How could an artificial star ever beat the first Demon King anyways?"


    "Hmm¡­" Shade was thinking about something. "Let''s continue for now, Faylen. We could find more clues further on."


    "You''re right." My mom nodded. "Let''s resume our exploration then."


    As we walked across the many corridors we found, the amount of sunstones never decreased. However, we started seeing corpses trapped inside of them.


    Or well, only the bones. However, Lara said that this ce had almost no spirits, it seemed that there was a dark, malefic aura that drove them away.


    "I can''t sense any buddy here¡­ This ce''s atmosphere¡­ It is scary, nobody wants to get here." Lara sighed, feeling weaker.


    "Are you feeling alright?" Asked Luck. "Don''t worry, I''m here for you."


    "Luck¡­" Lara sighed, smiling gently. "I''m fine don''t worry! I can always summon them here to help me out too, though it is not as convenient as them being present beforehand."


    The uneasiness became clearer for all of us once we reached halfway through, when we found something rather¡­ shocking, alongside more text engraved in the walls.


    There was something stopping our path, an enormous mass of sunstone growth covering the entire passage, within, there were dozens of skeletons.


    And there was a text, not engraved through the God''s technology, but sharply written on the hard metal by some sort of¡­ ws. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "This is¡­" My mother stepped back, reading it.


    "What does it say?" I asked her.


    "It says¡­ The horrors¡­ of the Gods¡­ shall¡­ be¡­ punished¡­ eternal glory to¡­ death?" My mother was confused. "What¡­ does this means?"


    RUMBLE!


    However, in that very moment, the walls in front of us started to move, the crystals shifted, the skeletons inside lighted up their empty eye sockets with ck mes.


    "GROOOHHHHH¡­!"


    And the entity blocking our path awakened¡­ A powerful pressure of darkness surged from within it, forcing us to step back even further.


    TRUUUUUMMM¡­!


    My mother quickly conjured a barrier of light in front of us, protecting us from the immense pressure and the aura of the creature.


    Its shapeless body took some sort of shape, resembling a multi-limbed, aberration with many screaming human-like faces, a long and sharp tail, and giant ws at the end of its nine limbs.


    "GRAAAHHH! PAIN¡­! IT HURTS¡­! IT''S AGONIZING! YOU¡­ YOU GODS¡­! WHY?! WHY?!"


    The creature screamed, dozens of souls agonizing in unison at the same time¡­ An ursed existence, much stronger than the Sunstone Treant we fought before¡­


    Ding!


    [You''ve alerted the [Sunstone Aberrant Chimera (Tier 9)]!]


    [The resentful souls it is made up are in constant and endless agony! The Sunstone fuels itself through their Fear, Pain, and Distress, growing its Aura even further¡­]


    [All its Stats have further increased by +100%! A barrier that negates 90% of Damage has been erected around its body.]


    Ny percent damage negation?! Are you kidding me?


    FLUOSH!


    A mighty barrier simr to the one the Sunstone teau Goats could create emerged, covering the entire aberration as it started to rapidly rush towards us.


    "You will all pay¡­ WITH YOUR LIFE!"


    As the creature rushed towards us, my father and Shade greeted it with their weapons and techniques.


    "Not so fast, buddy."


    "Don''t be so eager."


    My father swung his Divine Sword, ushing a devastating explosion of consecutive shes made of Draconic Divine mes, resembling a tornado of fire.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Meanwhile, Shade swung his dagger, releasing a scythe-shaped technique that could sever through anything!


    SLAAASSHH!!


    "GRAAAH!"


    BOOOMMM!!!


    Both powerful attacks reached the creature, its body receiving some damage, as its pieces fell off¡­ But it seemed it barely took any damage, the barrier covering its body was the real deal.


    "No damage? Are you kidding me?" My father looked at his own weapon. "Oi, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "Ugh, can''t you be smart enough to figure this out yourself?!" The sword talked back. "That guy obviously has a divine barrier! It most likely can conjure such power because it was an experiment made by the Gods."


    "Divine Barrier?!" My father was shocked, seconds before a giant w were to almost reach him.


    CRAAAASSHH!!


    However, he evaded it by a hair, looking at the creature approach him again.


    "PAY WITH YOUR LIFE!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    My father gracefully evaded the attacks or blocked them with his sword, while sighing.


    "Oh well, looks like we''ll need some backup! Younglings, can you fight?"


    We were more than ready!


    "Sure!"


    -----

 Chapter 1040 Sunstone Chimera

    Chapter 1040 Sunstone Chimera


    ??-----


    The Sunstone Chimera ended being a monster stronger than we imagined, at Tier 9 in power, it held a mighty barrier that could negate most damage.


    My father''s normal attacks barely got through such a mighty barrier, and even magic wasn''t workingpletely well on it.


    Of course, such a barrier wasn''t imprable. There should be ways to negate it or deactivate it, and that''s where we enter.


    Although with enough effort and time, I''m sure they could also overpower the monster, the reason we were here with them was to also gain experience and fight.


    So we might as well help and make things end a bit quicker, if possible.


    "GRAAAAHH!"


    The Sunstone Chimera gave a furious roar, swinging its giant crystal ws against my father, unleashing explosive waves of corrupted sunlight energy against him.


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH!


    My father mightily blocked each attack with ease, swinging his enormous zing sword to defend. He wasn''t having any particr difficulty here.


    However, the beast could cover a wider range with its blows. The crystals on its back glowed brightly, firing beams everywhere.


    "PAY! YOU WILL PAY!"


    With the roars of countless agonizing souls unified as one, the beams were released, explosions filling the entire surroundings.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Shade appeared, surging like a powerful mass of darkness and shapeshifting both of his arms into two enormous hands, catching the beams and blocking them.


    "As long as we are here, you won''t harm them."


    "RAAAARRRR!"


    The Chimera only groaned in more frustration, constantly charging against the two. At the same time, Nepheline and Ninhursag leaped into action.


    Aquarina''s mother covered herself with ayer of ore and crystals, resembling a mighty titaness, although her size only increased to twice her original size, going all the way to six meters, while summoning her powerful Divine Relic, the World-Shaking Hammer, As.


    "Let''s see how freaking tough that barrier of yours is!"


    With a smile, she hit the barrier with all her strength, generating a huge tremor that made the whole ruins tremble.


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    However, the barrier seemed almost unscathed, barely showing any signs of wear!


    "How about this?!"


    Ninhursag transformed into a huge gray Fenrir, releasing a barrage of w and bite attacks, alongside beams of darkness and light from her jaws.


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    However, the result was the same, the barrier was almostpletely unscathed, and the Sunstone Chimera was barely thrown away a few centimeters after tanking all that damage.


    "SHAAAHH!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With a ferocious roar, half its body changed shape, turning into the form of nine snake-like heads, opening their jaws and trying to bite through its foes.


    It used the barrier to also enhance the durability of its own attacks, making them incredibly tough as a result.


    Despite being Tier 9, this powerful barrier alone made it something like a Tier 10 Monster!


    "Quite tough, I can see."


    My mother waved her staff, releasing several chains that stopped the snakes from biting our parents, at the same time as summoning a huge cross of light.


    The cross of light rotated around the beast and started to generate a powerful energy that weakened it even so slightly.


    Uncle Arafunn didn''t join, simply watching from the sidelines¡­ Pretending to be guarding our backs maybe.


    "ROOOAARR!"


    They kept attacking it, but the barrier didn''t break at all, and the monster continued shapeshifting. We had to find where the barrier''s powers originated and shatter them.


    Although our parents were very strong, their strengths were through specialization over their elements.


    Yes, they can conjure spells of other elements, but they probably won''t hold a candle against strong enough foes.


    Therefore, they''re mostly forced to use their specialties in conjunction. That doesn''t mean they were helpless here.


    I know my mother and the rest would manage to find the weakness and destroy it, they ovee all sorts of challenges when they were younger.


    They even defeated the strongest being in the world back then, the Demon King, even with many of the heroes perishing in that fight.


    But I want to make this end quickly, so we must help them!


    And also¡­ I want to continue proving myself, because we''ll eventually fight even more terrifying foes one day.


    I want to be stronger and show my parents we will be able to take care of ourselves!


    So, for that reason¡­


    "[Heavenly Sight]!"


    FLAAASH!


    My eyes shone with divine light, as I inspected the entire Sunstone Chimera''s body in a split of a second. I quickly detected several cracks beneath its "stomach".


    Additionally, one of its ws had a weird dark orange color and was disrupted with energies that couldn''t flow.


    Above all, that barrier seemed perfect, but it was actually being fueled majorly by leftover Divine Power that infected the souls of the victims!


    Which is also most likely the source of why the Sunstones grew¡­ The Gods most likely forcefully injected this Sunlight Divinity into their souls.


    And because they couldn''t take such power due to having small and weak souls, the Divinity worked like a corroding energy, infecting them and crystalizing through their body.


    It was an agonizing death¡­ I have to bring them the peace they deserve.


    "Sylphy! Do you get any ideas?" Aquarina asked.


    "I-I honestly don''t know where we could even be of help¡­" Zack was slightly nervous.


    "They''re handling it all so well!" Mist said timidly.


    "Not too well." I said. "They seem to be on a stalemate. We can''t just waste our time with a mob that isn''t even the Dungeon Boss, even less if we''ll get to fight more of these guys¡­ Such a powerful barrier certainly has a weakness, and I''ve found it."


    "You did?!" Luck asked in surprise.


    "I''ll need all of you guy''s help though." I smiled. "Lara, can you bring some spirits out?"


    "S-Sure!" Lara nodded,posing herself.


    "Celeste, Celica, Zephy, use your special magic to weaken and try to get through the barrier!" Imanded.


    "Okay!" Celeste agreed immediately.


    "Sure!" Celica nodded.


    "M-Me too? O-Okay!" Zephyrus was surprised I was relying on him.


    "The rest, follow me!" I said, leaping into action.


    I unsheathed Scarlet and then activated a certain Skill.


    "[Mana Disruption]!"


    FLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 1041 Exorcising The Aberration

    Chapter 1041 Exorcising The Aberration


    ??-----


    "[Phantasmal Magic]: [Phantasmal Domain]! [Soul Weakening Aura]!"


    Celica unleashed the power of her Magic, releasing a domain of phantasmal energy around the Sunstone Chimera. The Aura surged from within the Domain, slightly beginning to pierce through the barrier like a mist.


    The mist slowly went through the barrier and weakened the many soulsposing the Sunstone Chimera, even so slightly, the attacks of our parents were piercing through the barrier at least by a +10% more damage.


    "SHYAAAGH!"


    Slight cracks surged over the monster''s enormous, surface, as it started to grow slightly annoyed, swinging its body, the creature grew several sharp spikes, attempting to pierce its foes.


    However, my father and his friends swiftly blocked the attacks and pushed the monster back, giving time for Celeste to activate her magic as well.


    "[Ancient Abyss Magic]: [Soul-Sealing Chains of Darkness]!"


    She harnessed all her power into her magic, as her own shadows transformed, releasing countless chains made of them, piercing through all physical things and reaching the countless massed souls of the Sunstone Chimera.


    The darkness slowly seeped into them, they were very strong after being infected with Divine Power, but the darkness slowly consumed their essence, weakening them even so slightly!


    CLAAASH!


    My father''s sword managed to finally create a tiny crack on the barrier, noticing that our help was working.


    "The barrier has be at least fifteen percent weaker¡­ Well done! Keep hitting at it!"


    Hemanded his friends, as all of them continued attacking it¡­


    However, that alone wouldn''t do!


    While Celica and Celeste were constantly focusing on their magic, Zephy unsheathed his swords and them released his Unique Aura.


    ck and dark red essence surged from his body, resembling dark clouds that released powerful ck and red lightning.


    His eyes glowed bright red, his presence bing stronger¡­


    This was Zephyr''s amazing power, which he had yet to fully grasp.


    "Haaah!"


    Unleashing a technique he had yet to name, he imbued his powerful and unique Aura into both swords, constantly releasing small shes with it.


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH!


    Each sh managed to hit the barrier and not do much¡­ Until they did. The shes slowly infected the chimera''s barrier with darkness, slowly turning it ck.


    This naturally weakened the barrier a bit more!


    "That''s my boy!" My father celebrated that Zephy was joining a big hunt, as he and his friends continued blocking and hacking at the beast.


    Meanwhile, the rest of us started moving, all while Lara was channeling her powers around the creature¡­


    "[Spirit Call]!"


    FLAAASH!


    The Spirits that were afraid ofing here heard her words, her own Mana and Spirit energy feeding them and giving them courage.


    Through my new Senses, I could feel them, hundreds of these Spirits appearing all at once, forming a circle around the creature.


    "[Divine Saintly Spirit Summoning Magic]: [Divine Spirit Circle Of Sealing]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    The Spiritsbined together into a magic circle, beginning to seal the movements of the Sunstone Chimera, and making it much easier for the hits of our parents tond on their barrier, while its own attacks became easier to avoid.


    Beams of corrupted sunlight continued being fired as the chimera attempted to catch us, bombarding our surroundings.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In that moment, I harnessed the power of Mana Disruption into Scarlet, and then swung my de in the very moment the creature faced my parents, giving us an opening.


    Boosting my strength by stacking on buffing spells over my body, and the power of my Yggdragon''s Wrathful Aura, I pierced the barrier!


    CRAAASH!


    SPARK!


    Gray and ck lightning surged from my sword, imbuing itself into the barrier, and constantly weakening it further.


    More and more cracks began to appear within it, as my friends swiftly leaped towards the barrier a swell.


    Aquarina, Luck, Mist, Zack, Pyuku, and Nephilim, attacked the barrier''s cracks I generated with their strongest blows, further boosted by their Weapons, Armor, and essories effects!


    Ignatius infused his powers into my sword,bining with my Mana Disruption as well.


    Crack, crack¡­!


    "[Divine Dragon de Arts]: [Mana-Devouring zing Dragon Fangs]!"


    SLAAAASSHH!!


    I unleashed a mighty sh, piercing through the cracks with enough force to shatter the barrierpletely, with the added help of my friends, of course.


    The attack resembled a gigantic dragon made of crimson lightning biting through the barrier.


    Crack, crack¡­


    CRAAASH!


    The barrier shattered immediately, as the Tier 9 Monster suddenly realized something wrong had just happened!


    "SHAAAAHH!"


    It opened its many jaws, about to unleash a deadly attack at point nk against us¡­


    We had little time to evade, so I quickly put Sapphire in front of us, trying to defend ourselves with my trusty shield.


    However, I really didn''t need to.


    FLAAASH!


    My father reached there in a split of a second, resembling a manpletely made of mes, his hair had turned into long, red mes, zing with an almighty presence.


    He swung his giant sword against the monster with all his strength, releasing a devastating shockwave of pure power.


    "[Heavenly me de Arts]: [Thousand Suns]"


    SLAAAAASSHH!!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH!


    A single sh turned into a thousand, my father had suddenly unleashed a technique I had never seen him use before.


    Was this something new he had developed through this entire time?!


    Amazing!


    His attack alone seemed to unleash divine punishment against the beast, each sh tore its body apart into pieces with immense power and brutality.


    "GRYYAAAERRRGGHH¡­!"


    The monster attempted to erect the barrier again, even as torn apart as it was, it seemed to be some sort of Undead creature, hacking it into pieces wouldn''t kill itpletely.


    But that''s where my mother stepped in.


    "Leave this to me. I''ll free these souls."


    With the confidence of the Saintess of Holy Light, my mother''s golden staff unleashed its divine powers, a golden magic circle surging beneath the monster.


    "[Heavenly Divine Exorcism]"


    The Tier 10 version of [Great Exorcism]!


    FLAAAASSHH!!!


    A massive beam of pure light purified the Sunstone Chimera, all of the soulsposing it were instantly exorcised, purified, and then sent to the afterlife¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1042 Cultivate Divinity

    Chapter 1042 Cultivate Divinity


    ??-----


    After the final defeat of the Sunstone Chimera through the amazing powers of my parents, we felt a rush of EXP bathing our souls.


    Tier 9 Monsters were bound to give plenty of EXP!


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [Sunstone Aberrant Chimera (Tier 9)]!]


    [You gained +4.000.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] gained 3 Levels, she has reached Level 29/80!]


    [Zack] gained 4 Levels, she has reached Level 11/30!]


    [Mist] gained 4 Levels, she has reached Level 10/30!]


    [Celeste] gained 4 Levels, she has reached Level 11/30!]


    [Celica] gained 4 Levels, she has reached Level 10/30!]


    [Luck] gained 4 Levels, she has reached Level 11/50!]


    [Lara] gained 4 Levels, she has reached Level 10/30!]


    [Nephilim] [Naturia] and [Yggdra] have gained 3 Levels!]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] have gained 6 Levels!]


    And everyone leveled up a lot at the end too!


    It is always a pity I can''t level up at all, but it is also always nice when I see everyone else leveling up too.


    I can always just spend my EXP into something else for my own ways to grow stronger anyways.


    "Phew, well, that was a nice warmup, wasn''t it?"


    My father giggled carefreely as he rested his huge sword on his shoulders, his transformation deactivating as he went back to his original self.


    "Dad! What was that technique?! I''ve never seen you use that before!" I said.


    "Oh, that one?" He wondered. "Well, thanks to your mother always allowing me to cultivate using her Light Aura which she shares into my body, I''ve finally managed to refine my mes into Heavenly mes, and decided to use them a bit."


    Wait, didn''t I just learned a new Skill that can also conjure Heavenly mes?


    I better not tell dad that I got it so easily or all his efforts will feel like nothing¡­


    "H-Heavenly mes? That sounds awesome¡­" I said in surprise.


    "And they are as awesome as they sound." He smiled. "Even after the war, we''ve not stopped growing stronger ourselves. After what we learned from some old monsters out there, we discovered Tier 10, which we always thought was the limit mortals could achieve, was only the beginning for some ancient heroes or warriors that surpassed us in the past."


    "So Tier 10 is not the end?" Asked Aquarina in surprise.


    "Yeah, we never told you?" Shade wondered. "Well, you were so young back then I doubt it would have mattered that much."


    "Usually, there''s a "lock" when you reach Tier 10." My mother said. "Some say it is a "Curse of the Gods" which stops mortals from reaching further than that¡­ However, the trick to surpass it is harboring and cultivating "Divinity" of some sort. This is why your father has finally begun by refining his Aura me into a Heavenly me."


    "Aura me?" There were even more concepts I didn''t understand.


    "It is a special Cultivation Method that our Mercenary Family, the Bravo Mercenaries, developed to ovee our human limits." My father smiled. "I never taught it to you because I knew you would sooner orter develop a Spiritual Heart, which is a much better alternative."


    "I don''t care! I want to know what that is!" I said, amazed.


    "Hahaha, well, it is quite literally what it is." My father said, suddenly conjuring a white and gold me from his hands and cing it above his abdomen. "You know how there is a Magic Circle, a Physique, and all of that, right? Auras are born through the conversion of Mana and Physique and can develop and evolve in all sorts of ways, ultimate transforming into a Domain. But what I''m trying to say is that our family developed a way topensate for our weakness by refining a small me and fusing it into your Physiques and connecting it to the rest, that''s the Aura me, which bes the core of the growth of our Aura, Magic Circle, and Physique. Pretty much the same that the Spiritual Heart, but it feeds on battle, constant exercise, and fire-attribute materials to grow stronger."


    "There are so many cultivation methods out there¡­" I was felt surprised, this world never ceases to amaze me. "Dad, have you broken through Tier 10 into Tier 11 then?"


    "Not yet, I just developed the Heavenly me Aura." He said. "I''ll have to continuously pour it into every inch of my own self while I fight strong monsters to absorb their Energy. Through the standard methods, it''ll take a while to get there."


    "Well, through standard methods, that is." My mother smiled. "We have quite a lot of money and resources, your father will be chugging elixirs I''ll make for the next months so he can break through quickly. Humans aren''t as long lived as us elves, so he can''t just take his sweet time."


    "Hahaha,e on, let''s take it easy." My dadughed.


    "W-What about the rest? Mom, dad, have you done something too?" Aquarina asked excitedly.


    "We''re getting there!" Her mother said. "I need to refine my physique by absorbing Divine Metals, it''ll take some time, but it should be possible. Orichalcum is what I''m absorbing, it is slow as hell."


    "Those with the Darkage Bloodline have secret cultivation techniques they can use to break through. Throughout all the history of our family, only three people have broken through Tier 10, and they were all famous assassins in history." Shade said. "I''m using their techniques to channel Abyssal Embodiment into my Physique and Magic Circle, trying to refine it into something called "Divine Abyss Eye", which will manifest in my forehead¡­ But it is not easy. You will get to do that, one day."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Woow¡­" Aquarina was shocked, her parents were just as amazing.


    "What about you, mom?" I asked my mother.


    "Oh, me?" She giggled. "I''ve been Tier 11 for a few years now."


    "EH?!"


    Everyone that wasn''t aware reacted in surprise.


    "Why is it so surprising?" She sighed. "I can harness and summon the Divine Light of the Gods, of course I''ve already cultivated it into my body. My Spiritual Heart has already evolved into a Divine Spiritual Heart."


    My mother was perhaps the strongest of the heroes right now, yet she was so rxed and often didn''t show off as much as my dad, so we couldn''t quite tell!


    -----

 Chapter 1043 A Small Break

    <h4>Chapter 1043 A Small Break</h4>


    -----


    After defeating the Chimera and talking a bit about how Tier 10 people could further improve themselves, we decided to take a small break while we analyzed our surroundings.


    I decided to store the shattered body of the Sunstone Chimera after asking my mom if I could keep it, she nodded without any issue, probably knowing I could make good use of the materials.


    Once this creature was killed, the entire ruins went back to their awful silence. We decided to have a small snack, as my mother brought out the sandwiches and drinks she had prepared in advance.


    They were made using a variety of tasty ingredients, including the roasted and seasoned meat strips of the giant sunstone goats we had hunted.


    The meat tasted even better after being roasted and seasoned and left resting for a while, these sandwiches were heavenly, and restored our stamina quite quickly thanks to having been enchanted with Cooking Magic.


    "Hmm, these sandwiches are so good~!" Lara said happily. "Thanks for making them without meat for me, Auntie Faylen!"


    "Well, I know that you dislike eating meat." My mother smiled. "I added some vegetal protein though, in the form of that bean croquet."


    "Ooh, so that''s the crunchy patty in it!" She said. "It tastes so nice! I love beans!" Lara was happy.


    "Are the spirits feeling better now, Lara?" I asked her.


    "Hmmm, they''rexer." She seemed to look around. "But I think they''re still scared. Further into the ruins, there seems to be many more of those things."


    "Huh, so it''s a nest of them." My mother analyzed. "I''ll send a spirit or two to scout the area then, it will not an easy and carefree trip if we get ambushed by more than one of those things."


    She summoned Oculus, the giant eye with many angelic wings, and then a little spark of light, resembling a fairy made of photon energy.


    "You two, can you go check on what''s going on in front?"


    "Ooh!"


    "Very well, master."


    The two quickly zapped away after shemanded them, her Spirits were always the most obedient I''ve seen.


    While everyone else''s spirits or familiarsin sometimes, my mother has the most harmony with them.


    None of them everins and they''re always willing to do anything she asks them to do.


    Maybe she''s that good of a master¡­


    "Anyways, how are you feeling?" I asked my friends.


    "I''m alright I think, we can continue at any time." Aquarina nodded.


    "Me too, I''m fine." Zack had already finished the second sandwich.


    "With your amazing dress, I can do anything Sylphy!" Mist was very confident.


    "We should continue moving on, I can sense more souls in anguish." Celica sighed. "It makes me feel a bit sad that they''re suffering." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Looks like she has discovered some sort of sixth sense pertaining souls." Celestemented. "She has been a bit gloomy since we got here."


    "Amazing¡­" Zephyrus was amazed by Celica''s ability. "But don''t worry, Celica! We''ll get through and be done by today! I''ll protect you!"


    "Zephy¡­" Celica smiled a bit. "Heheh, thanks for protecting me!"


    Those two were way too cute together.


    But on more serious matters, Celica''s new "sixth sense" is quite recent, perhaps due to her affinity with phantom and death magic, she seems to be capable of sensing souls and other phantasmal entities.


    "I''m okay, feel better after the meal!" Lara was back up to her more cheerful atmosphere.


    "Yeah, don''t worry." Said Luck. "We should move quickly, I want to get done with this by today."


    "Alright, looks like everyone''s ready to go, mom." I reported to my mother.


    My mother nodded as she finished packing things up after our small meal.


    "Very well, let''s continue then. We haven''t found any written texts yet, which is a pity. I hope we can find something further in." She sighed.


    "I''m sure we will." I nodded. "Though, this story feels so sad, that sometimes I feel like I would rather not¡­"


    "It is inevitable, we must find out the truth and show it to the world. All of this is bing umted evidence." My mother said. "I am not saying I want to overthrow the gods'' religions or something, but this must be known by the masses, so people can have their own opinions and not blindly believe the gods are almighty beings of pure goodness. But that are capable of monstrosity and vile acts, just like any mortal."


    "Right¡­ I guess you''re right." I nodded with a sigh. "Haha, for being a Saintess you''re pretty against the Gods now."


    "Well, that''s what happens when a few of them have tried to kill us more than once." My mother said. "Evil Gods used to be members of the same pantheon as the other Gods too. They were exiled, but I am beginning to think that the title of "Evil God" might also apply to the others."


    "It might have been all a conflict of ideals and power." I said. "I''ve meet them, the twelve chief Gods are unfathomably powerful. And seem to be obsessed with controlling others. Those that disobeyed them were exiled, the Evil Gods. Though, their forms and shapes are different than them."


    "The Miasma of the world corrupted their bodies and powers after they were exiled from heaven, with little protection for themselves, they had to embrace this power and grew more corrupted¡­" My mother said. "Or well, that''s what we''ve investigated from the ancient texts. Evil Gods started appearing after the Demon King''s defeat, only a few thousand years after them. I believe after theirrger foe was defeated; internal conflicts blossomed within their society."


    "They''re all obsessed with controlling others and growing stronger through faith and cults¡­" I sighed. "Maybe they''re all fueled with the same desire for revenge against the ones that exiled them¡­ Ah, I''m not saying they''re rtable or something, most of them are still vile. But¡­"


    "I get what you''re trying to say." My mother nodded. "Perhaps there could be some, among them, that we could make our future allies against them. I''m happy that I have such a smart daughter I can talk these things without fearing you won''t understand."


    "Heheh, well, you raised me well, mom." I smiled.


    "Well, that''s an overstatement, you''re very smart yourself! I would say- Oh?"


    "What''s wrong?" I asked her.


    "Something ising¡­"


    RUMBLE!


    -----

 Chapter 1044 Battling Chimeras

    <h4>Chapter 1044 Battling Chimeras</h4>


    -----


    A sudden tremor greeted us as we advanced across the ruins, we quickly changed our stances to greet whatever wasing, my senses quickly noticing several beings approaching, not just a big one this time.


    "Shyaaagghh!"


    The creatures emerged from within the corridors, resembling giant spiders and other insects, made of ck, yellow, and orange sunstone.


    They had skeletons or bone pieces inside of their bodies, and their red crystal-like eyes shone with a phantasmal glow.


    They were pretty intimidating creatures, each one at least three meters big, and they came in the dozens!


    With my sight, I could already count around thirty of them, and several more wereing behind them.


    Ding!


    [Arge swarm of [Sunstone Insectoid Chimeras (Tier 7)] have emerged!]


    [Their King has ordered their agonizing souls to clench their thirst for blood with all of you¡­]


    The King?


    Is this the Boss of this Dungeon, perhaps?


    "Here theye!" My mother said. "Hold on, I''ll keep them busy."


    She waved her staff, making a circr formation of many divine runes assembled in front of us. In a literal second, several barriers of light surged, stopping the swarm from¡­ well, swarming us.


    "[Divine Holy Light Barrier]"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    The barriers swiftly unified together into an enormous one, the insectoids furiously started to hit the barrier with their gigantic ws, attempting to tear it apart. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    However, the barrier mom created was something else! It held off amazingly well, and it was not even budging against their attacks.


    These little ones had no imprable barriers, but I could notice an aura covering their bodies, a weaker barrier that reduced some of the damage taken.


    "Alright everyone, let''s do this!"


    I led my friends, as we started hacking through the monsters while using the barriers protecting us to our advantage.


    Zack, Luck, and Aquarina were the first ones to attack at my side. Zack''s speed and movements became swifter thanks to the armor I made for him.


    "RAAAH!"


    With a furious roar, he swung his axe against the monsters, shing through their barrier and cutting through their bodies.


    His two axes harmonized perfectly well with the armor''s abilities, giving him the ability to conjure lightning and winds without even having to activate a technique or magic spell.


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH!


    Luck transformed slightly, imbuing into his body the power of the Golden Tiger, the only Divine Beast Spirit he could use for now.


    His appearance swiftly changed, gaining golden tiger fur,rger ws, bigger muscles, and ears and tail like those of a tiger, despite being originally a wolf Anima.


    His golden ws, the weapon he inherited from Elise named "All-Gaia" harnessed his spiritual energies and Ki, as he released deadly sh attacks with them.


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH!


    The monsters were devastated by his attacks, being quickly cut down to pieces as well!


    "Some easy mobs for a change aren''t too bad!"


    Aquarina was especially cheerful, trying out some of her new abilities, as she grew a second pair of arms using her Abyssal Embodiment shapeshifting powers, and then materializing two giant tridents using her spirits abilities, madepletely out of frost.


    With her two daggers and the two giant tridents, she rampaged the creatures, releasing waves of frost that froze her path, all while her daggers cut down through their barriers with ease.


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    These three could take on most of these beasts alone, but that wouldn''t be too fun, wouldn''t it? Everyone else was joining in!


    "Well, don''t take all the EXP for yourselves, you greedy twats!"


    Celeste flew around using her Cursed Dark Spear, releasing beams from its pointy de that sted the creatures from above.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    At the same time, she smiled slightly sadistically, as she raised her hands, with her long ck nails, as countless chains made of her own darkness aura surged.


    They started wrapping around the monsters, restricting their movements and weakening them severely!


    "Thank you for weakening them!"


    Mist was already pointing her Magic Bow into the monsters, several magic arrows rotating around her body, produced by that powerful dress I made for her.


    She took the arrows and fired them one after another, they resembled arrows fired by a god of mes, piercing through the mass of creatures with wide explosions.


    BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!!


    As if that wasn''t enough, Celica and Zephyrus rushed together, Celica summoned her Golems to advance and attack, using their bulk to tank hits while smashing the monsters away with their great strength and volume.


    Meanwhile, she conjured her own Phantasmal Aura, summoning Wrathful Specters that went through the monsters and weakened their agonizing souls, making them easier targets for Zephy!


    "Take this!"


    My little brother was only around five years old but was already mightily ying monsters, swinging his two swords, and fighting against the already weakened Tier 7 monsters.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAAASSHH!!


    With a barrage of shes with both of his swords, his Aura erupted, boosting his fighting power beyond his own Tier limit.


    CRAAASSHH!!


    The sound of a handful of Sunstone Insectoid Chimeras shattering into pieces by his sword echoed, as they became a small pile he was decided to makerger.


    "You can do it Zephy!" Celica was cheering for him as if she was his cheerleader, only making my little brother blush more.


    He really loved showing off in front of her¡­ He was quite the charmer!


    "Heheh, look how I y them, Celica!" He giggled, getting a bit too overly confident. "I''ll protect you from any danger- Uwaah!"


    However, he quickly lost the bnce of his attacks, tripping over the floor.


    And then, several of the creatures rushed towards him while he was exposing himself, opening their giant jaws.


    "Ahhh!"


    He panicked, barely able to swing his sword before they were to reach him!


    However, that''s where his big sister, me, arrived.


    "[Divine Dragon de Arts]: [Holy Dragon Ascent]!"


    My Aura transformed alongside my appearance, as I gained white scales over my body, golden horns, blonde hair, and silver-colored eyes.


    And apanied with this transformation, a massive attack of my sword swinging upwards was released, the aura shaping into a mighty Holy Dragon roaring against the creatures.


    BOOOOMMM!!


    A mere sh released a huge explosion of holy mes, consuming them all.


    "Big sis!"


    "Don''t be too reckless, Zephy."


    -----

 Chapter 1045 Finding Clues

    <h4>Chapter 1045 Finding Clues </h4>


    -----


    Our parents did join the battle, as the emerging swarm of creatures never stopped. We kept fighting, with Lara''s and my mother''s buffs, we were able to endure the assault of over three hundred Tier 7 monsters, until they were finally fully in.


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [Sunstone Insectoid Chimeras (Tier 7)] x309]


    [You gained +15.450.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] gained 6 Levels, she has reached Level 35/80!]


    [Zack] gained 5 Levels, she has reached Level 16/30!]


    [Mist] gained 5 Levels, she has reached Level 15/30!]


    [Celeste] gained 5 Levels, she has reached Level 16/30!]


    [Celica] gained 5 Levels, she has reached Level 15/30!]


    [Luck] gained 5 Levels, she has reached Level 16/50!]


    [Lara] gained 5 Levels, she has reached Level 15/30!]


    [Nephilim] [Naturia] and [Yggdra] have gained 5 Levels!]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] have gained 8 Levels!]


    The amount of EXP we earned was rather amazing, even if it was only Tier 7 Monsters, they were hundreds!


    I can''t earn the full EXP of a monster when someone else ys it, but I usually earn between 15% to 50% of the EXP, depending how much I helped.


    This made it so even when I only defeated around sixty by myself, I still earned even more EXP than I imagined¡­


    Everyone leveled up plentifully, with most of my Level 30 capped friends already midway through to their next Rank Up.


    Maybe we can get them to Rank Up in these vacations if we y more strong monsters¡­


    Oh, and Aquarina''s Spirits are also midway through by now, if not slightly more advanced, already at Level 21.


    If we keep going like this, they might hit max level and evolve into C Rank or above Spirits!


    Well, aside from the amazing amount of EXP, it took us roughly an hour to get them all done, and the whole battlefield was chaotic. But with the help of our parents, we were sure we would get through this without any problems. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Maybe in another adventure when we are without them, things might be more thrilling, but this is supposed to be a vacation, so I don''t mind this sense of protection that they give.


    Even then, they still barely intervened, knowing we were tough enough to take a few hits back if necessary, so things were still fairly challenging, not even my little brother was particrly protected by our mother and father, so I had to cover his back now and then.


    Once the battle ended, my mother made sure to purify the souls, and I helped as well. The souls, as they faded away, released sparkles of golden light, and the atmosphere seemed to grow less dense.


    It felt as if their souls were making things scarier than they actually were. It made me slightly amused with the intensity and power of a soul. The emotions we exude, and how they can even affect the environment.


    But this wasn''t really the only thing we noticed, but the amount of monsters we defeated. We ended fighting roughly 309 of them, all of them had at least a single soul.


    This meant that the Gods didn''t just experiment with a handful or a dozen, but hundreds of people. It was at an even worse scale than what we saw in the Fishman King''s Dungeon.


    "There were too many of them, and they all ran towards us for some reason¡­ Hahhh, I''m a bit exhausted." Zack sighed, resting over the floor.


    "It wasn''t easy. And it felt strange too¡­" Luck wondered. "Did anybody else noticed how they felt somewhat "controlled"?"


    "I did¡­" Celica nodded. "Something bigger and meaner was controlling their souls and forcing them to attack us¡­ They were aiming for our lives more than anything!"


    "There must be a big boss down there¡­" Zephy sighed. "Ugh, I wonder if its going to be like that big fishman king and the dragon from the other dungeon, big sis¡­"


    "It might quite possibly be in the level of that three-headed dragon, if not stronger." I said. "The Sea Dragon we fought was an iplete form, and ended getting very weakened, so it wasn''t as big of a threat as it could have been¡­ We were lucky back then, honestly."


    "Well! The good thing is that we won, and we got a lot of levels." Aquarina smiled, kissing my cheek. "Cheer up! We''re soon to end this ordeal."


    "Haha, I know, you don''t need to cheer me up." I smiled. "Though I don''t mind more of those kisses for a bit~"


    "Then you can have as many as you want." Aquarina adorably kissed my nose and then my lips several times. "Mooch, mooch, mooch!"


    I felt like in heaven whenever her soft lips kissed me¡­ Any stress or exhausting I felt quickly left my body.


    "Better now?" She winked at me.


    "Yes, I''m full of energy for anything!" I hugged her tightly.


    To be honest, she was like my endless source of energy.


    "Phew¡­ Well, that was more intense than I imagined." My mother sighed, stretching her arms, she felt slightly sore. "And there''s a lot of things we can find from their corpses. Look."


    My mother suddenly grabbed a piece of a silver tablet lying over the ground, it contained a few letters.


    "Oh, there are more of these silver te fragments over here!"


    I also noticed a few more pieces here and there, which I quickly gathered. And quickly after everyone else found a few more.


    "I found one in here too!" Aquarina pointed at it.


    "Me too! Around this ce¡­" Zack said.


    "I found one incrusted inside a crystal!" Lara said.


    "There''s another one here, anybody can read it?" Luck asked.


    We continued analyzing the many corpses of the monsters as we stored them, ultimately finding around 13 silver tablets fragments.


    "So 13 pieces in total¡­ Alright." My mother smiled, filled with curiosity and fueled with the passion of a researcher.


    She started attempting to put them together as if they were all fragments of a single piece.


    And interestingly enough, they all fit together into arger one, although with a few missing pieces, a text of some sort could easily be discerned.


    "T-This is¡­"


    And when my mother read it, she made a rather¡­ shocked expression.


    -----

 Chapter 1046 Project Number 07

    <h4>Chapter 1046 Project Number 07</h4>


    -----


    My mom gently touched the silver tablet as she started reading the words one by one.


    "Project Number 07. Code Name: Apollo. Date: Year 286942 After The Departure. Status: Failure. Description: After attempting the recreation of a Divine Weapon using the souls of the mortals imbued with the Divinity of Sunlight, the project has be an utter failure. Our creations are too weak to take on the power we''ve refined for thousands of years¡­ However, it has be an unexpected unlimited resource of Sunstone Crystals. Note: It appears the Sunstones have been cursed by the Souls inside, further experimentation is needed to confirm if it is safe for consumption."


    "And then there''s¡­ this other part." My mother was trying to calm herself down, trying to make sense of these cold words attached to a silver tablet. "The Failure¡­ Destroyed¡­ Souls have been taken. Sunstone¡­ Pain. Respite¡­ Death? Ovee¡­ Berserk¡­ Malice. Escape."


    While the first part seemed to have mostly the entire text, the other was too damaged, and that''s all she could read about it.


    It seemed that while the first text was more like a technical and cold analysis of their experiment, the second was some sort of report.


    Or something even worse¡­


    "So they were really trying to make a Divine Weapon¡­" My father sighed. "To think they would go as far as sacrificing hundreds of people for just a mere experiment¡­"


    "We are not people to them." Said Shade. "We are a resource, something they make and use to create something else¡­ That we are living in the surface of this, and have managed to create so much, it is all thanks to their own mistakes. It seems¡­ we were nothing but ves to them."


    "They have sure changed a bit since then, I feel like they''ve grown desperate because of the creation of the Heroes." Said Nepheline. "It makes me wonder¡­ What are they aiming for now that things havee this far into the future? Are they simply nning to keep things as they are?"


    "It feels like they wouldn''t, seeing how active they were. They love to do things, to move ces, to conquer¡­" My mother said. "Although all of this is ancient by now, it makes me feel like they''re nning something, even now."


    "Well¡­ It is all just hypothesis at the end." Sighed my dad.


    "To think these are the Gods my ancestors loved and respected so much¡­" Pyuku sighed, clenching his fists tightly. "They''re monsters! I hate this¡­ I have all of this!"


    He was really furious, releasing a powerful Aura.


    "I know it is painful to know, but this is very old¡­ We have to give these souls a favor and help them find peace." I said. "Will you help?"


    "¡­I will." Pyuku nodded. "It''s the least I could do¡­ As a fellow former experiment of the Gods."


    "¡­" Nephi remained in silence as she heard everything, she didn''t look too well either.


    "I know the memories you regained brought a lot of pain, and that they might have a connection with what we''ve discovered¡­" I said, holding her hand.


    Nephi looked into my eyes in surprise.


    "But let me tell you that whatever these Gods did, it doesn''t affect you. You don''t have any fault on any of this. And even if they left you behind, we''re here with you." I patted her shoulders.


    "Master¡­" Her mechanical eyes seemed sorrowful, but she couldn''t cry. "Thanks¡­ for being with me." She hugged me tightly, resting her face on my shoulder.


    She was a rather silent girl and must have a lot of things inside of her head. She''s probably the oldest person in our entire group based on her memories.


    And even these memories are blurry, like the fragments of a life she doesn''t remember having.


    "I wish things could be different¡­"


    She sighed for a bit, as I patted her back.


    "Me too. But¡­ Well, this is what we go. We have to tough it up and keep moving forward." I smiled back at her. "Hey, we''re not alone at least, right? We share the pain together, so it doesn''t feel as terrible, hahah." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Your attempts at cheering me up this entire time aremendable, master¡­" Nephi smiled. "Thank you for trying your best¡­ I''m fine now. Knowing that I am not alone, somehow makes me feel stronger."


    "It does, isn''t it?" I smiled brightly at her. "Now, how about we keep on moving- Oh, want a snack? I''ve got some cookies."


    "Cookies¡­ Like the ones from breakfast?" She asked.


    "Yep, like the ones you always ate from MY breakfast!" Iughed, giving her a handful.


    She took them happily and started snacking on them while we moved forwards.


    Aquarina swiftly appeared behind me, asking for cookies as well.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll give you some too. I made them, so they have an extra ingredient I added." I gave her to them.


    "Hmm, they''re still warm!" She happily ate them. "What''s the extra ingredient?"


    "Elixir." I smiled. "They''re Healing Cookies, I''ve got more of them. They can restore Stamina, Health, and Mana quite considerably. And are easy to eat even after having eaten a big meal an hour ago. Everyone can have some!"


    I shared them with everyone to raise their morale. The grim text quickly faded away from our minds as we enjoyed the sweetness of these snacks.


    And we felt more decided to end the suffering of the souls trapped inside of these ruins.


    "It sure is lonely around here¡­" Zack said. "No monsters at all!"


    "Oh, but there are more of these silver pieces!" Lara said.


    As we moved forwards, we found no more enemies, but silver-


    colored tablet fragments.


    "There''s another over here¡­" Luck said.


    "I found one stuck on the crystals of the ceiling." Aquarina said, bringing another.


    Everyone kept finding a fragment, I found two myself.


    After roughly half an hour, we faced a huge metallic gate, sealed with circuit-like inscriptions inside.


    It was still sealed with divine power, but there was a small crevice on it, where all the fragments we found fit perfectly.


    And they formed some sort of key-shaped silver item.


    FLAAASH!


    The circuits lighted up, and then released beams of bright light, generating some sort of holographic screen.


    -----

 Chapter 1047 A Fragment Of The Past

    <h4>Chapter 1047 A Fragment Of The Past</h4>


    -----


    The projection that appeared in front of us resembled the system windows, but was red and orange colored, and it showed what seemed to be some sort of¡­ recording?


    "What''s this?!" Luck panicked. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A recording of some sort¡­" Zack said. "I remember seeing something simr back in the Fishman King''s Dungeon. Just don''t worry, whatever you''ll see here is not real."


    "Not¡­ real?" Luck was still confused.


    The projection kept expanding, this wasn''t just a window, it expanded and became the entire surroundings, Alice called these "advanced holographic technology".


    FLAAASH!


    The entire ruins lighted up, as the projection showed how they looked thousands of years ago, when they were new and clean.


    There were no sunstone crystals creeping around, and then entire interior of the ruins were clean and bright.


    Two really tall people walked through the corridor, as we moved away to see them more in detail.


    Both of them seemed slightly human in appearance but had clearly non-human features.


    One of them was their zing hair, the other was their bright red skin, as red as blood.


    Sharp ears, andrger eyes¡­


    And above all, they exuded bright auras with their very steps.


    These gods¡­ I recognize them.


    "How is the experiment going, Fiere?"


    The tallest of the two asked, resembling a muscr man wearing clothes made of golden metal, shining with brightness.


    "Aeolus, I''ve told you plenty of times that they are not doing well. We''ve already lost a hundred of them, it seems that our project is not going anywhere¡­" Sighed the woman at his side.


    She was beautiful and with a long hair made of mes, her zing crimson eyes seemed to pierce one''s soul.


    She possessed amazing zing beauty, hiding behind her cold demeanor.


    "Fiere¡­ Aeolus?" My father reacted with almost the same surprised face I did. "I feared it would be them but¡­ Hah, I guess as nice as they were, they''re Gods at the end."


    "I recognized them too¡­" I nodded. "They''re the Gods that gave me some additional blessings. They gave some to you too, dad?"


    "Yes¡­" He nodded. "This is¡­ To think they would talk so coldly. They spoke with so much warmth and understanding back then. I thought they had empathy for us, but¡­"


    "They''re just the same as those mermaid bitches¡­" Aquarina gritted her teeth. "Acting all nice, only to be wretched monsters that tried to take over my body¡­"


    "Enough, we can talk about thister. The projection continues." My mother stopped our words, as we followed the two Gods walking forwards.


    The two gods continued walking with their mercilessly eyes, ring at several rooms, where several versions of the same experiment were stored.


    There was one with multiple people asking for help, their bodies were stuck together with Sunstones, and there were several of them already dead and rotting.


    "Please, spare me from this agony, oh Gods!"


    "Kill us¡­ please kill us¡­"


    "No¡­ I don''t want this¡­ I don''t want this!"


    The second experiment showed arge mass of Sunstone with several people already dead inside of them, they looked fresh, with agonizing faces.


    "¡­"


    The third had some of them alive, they were groaning like zombies, vomiting blood and asking for help in between their groans.


    "M-Mother¡­ where are¡­ you?"


    "Uuurrgghh¡­"


    "GRAAAGGH!"


    The Gods coldly nced at each experiment with really bothered eyes.


    "Will you ever dispose of the failed experiments?" Sighed Fiera. "You seem to enjoy seeing them, but I find it a bit disgusting. Just incinerate them."


    "I can''t, the higher ups said we need to keep them around so we can then show them as evidence of each attempt." Aeolus answered. "The Sunstone is a precious material; we can''t waste it."


    "Well, it does indeed serve as good provisional food now and then." The God smiled. "Now, into the big ones. We''ve found out that aside from the Sunstone growth, they can unify into lifeforms of some sort."


    "What? Lifeforms?" Asked the woman.


    Aeolus showed her one of the experiments, resembling the Sunstone Tree we meet yesterday, its branches going all the way up into the ceiling.


    "This is a Sunstone Tree, it produces special fruit sometimes, it can strengthen the soul a bit." Aeolus smiled, as if he were showing his creations with pride.


    "A Soul Fruit?" Wondered Fiere. "Interesting¡­"


    Then they moved to another ce, where there was a giant mass of Sunstones with many arms and legs, opening insect-


    like jaws and eating people they left there to feed it¡­


    "GRYYARRGH!"


    Crunch, crunch, crunch¡­


    "This is an Insectoid Chimera, I would call them that, but I have no idea what they are. Some sort of thing between an Undead and a Divine Beast." Said Aeolus. "Imperfect and much weaker than them, but it might have its own uses, if we perfect their creation. We could create as many as we wanted without the energy and resources that Divine Beasts require for their creation."


    "Interesting¡­" Fiere nodded, without even ncing at a little boy screaming at the window, hitting it with his hands while bleeding, as the creature snatched him away and ate him in front of her.


    "Hahh¡­ It''s really boring around here." She sighed.


    Lastly, they walked to thest project they were creation, it had the shape of a gigantic sphere, and there were many metallic tubes connected to it, constantly imbuing Divine Power into its interior.


    "What''s this thing?" The goddess asked while raising an eyebrow.


    "I call it Apollo." Said Aeolus. "It is a failed experiment too, but I gave myself the luxury of mixing a bunch of them until an enormous, stable sphere was formed¡­ It can harness the Divine Power and then fire it at great distances. It can connect to a Divinity and also be refined by our Will."


    "Strange, you made a weapon out of them?" She asked.


    "I mean, wasn''t that the point of this entire project?" Laughed Aeolus. "The more of these failures I feed to it, the bigger and stronger it bes¡­ Maybe if I could refine such a thing, I could be as strong as the Chief Gods¡­"


    "Not even in your dreams." Hispanion onlyughed at his dreams.


    -----

 Chapter 1048 Become Gods

    Chapter 1048 Be Gods


    ??-----


    The projection changed in that moment, suddenly showing a different scene. The lustrous interior of the building was now set aze.


    Sunstones constantly grew all across the interior, as the groans of humans could be heard everywhere, and mechanical beings resembling robots trying to recover as many silver-colored tablets from other rooms as they could.


    The humans that served them were burning and slowly turning into Sunstone, these mes were like a contagious disease of some sort¡­


    Right there, it could be seen something slowly looming, approaching, as the echoing voices of hundreds of people unified together into an aberrant groan made the entire building tremble.


    "Be¡­ Gods¡­ We shall¡­ be Gods¡­ And¡­ kill¡­ KILL! KILL THE GODS! KILL THEM! BECOME GODS AND KILL THE GODS!"


    The entity kept roaring; a corrupted Divine Aura kept shaking the entire building. Several Gods could be seen running towards all directions, panicking.


    "How did this even happened, Aeolus, what have you done?!"


    Fiere rushed near Eolus while flying with her mes, reprimanding the god.


    "I don''t know! Apollo somehow started acting strange, even though it was such an obedient specimen¡­!"


    Aeolus seemed genuinely afraid at this point.


    "He corrupted the data of theputers using divinity and then set himself free from his shackles, and quickly started spreading these mes-"


    "ARRRGGH¡­ HELP!"


    A lesser God without a name suddenly started agonizing as the mes caught up to him. His divine body slowly started crystalizing!


    "HELP ME! LORD AEOLUS! LADY FIERE!"


    As the God screamed in agony, the two gods paid no mind to him.


    "It doesn''t matter if a few die, right? We can clone moreter anyways¡­" Aeolus sighed.


    "Lesser Gods are disposable, don''t pay any mind to them." Fiere nodded.


    The Lesser Gods were caught one after another by the mes, as "Apollo" loomed closer and closer¡­


    Giant crystal tentacles pierced their bodies, absorbing them and gaining even more power.


    "GRAAAHAHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH! DIE! GODS! DIE! DIE! DIE!"


    The Monster, fueled by the hatred of its souls, continued tearing apart the Lesser Gods into shreds and devoured their bodies one after another, growing tremendouslyrge.


    RUMBLE!


    CRAAASH!


    The ceiling of the building quickly opened and broke apart, as the monstrous giant made of crystals roared, releasing Sunstones and mes everywhere¡­


    "Aeolus, you better take responsibility for the MESS you''ve made!" Fiere roared.


    "Okay, okay! I''ll do it, goddamn it!" Aeolus groaned.


    Both sounded like idiots, even in such a situation, they were still taking things not as seriously as they should¡­


    "KILL THE GODS! BECOME THE GODS! KILL THE GODS! BECOME THE GODS!"


    The monster kept growingrger andrger, opening gigantic maws and gathering Divine Energy, about to fire a massive beam against the two!


    "DIE!!!"


    RUMBLE!


    Aeolus and Fiere quickly seemed to have had enough, their bodies overflowing with Divine Power and shing against the beam.


    Their power quickly took the shape of an enormous zing sword, shing through the beam and then piercing "Apollo", cutting through it.


    SLAAASH!


    "GRYYYAAAEERRRGGHHH¡­!"


    The monster gave an agonizing scream, before exploding into pieces, arge chunk of it left behind inside the ruins, while the rest flew away towards all directions.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The two gods nced down at what they had done, sighing¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Their eyes were filled with disappointment, but they seemed just as cold and calctive as before.


    The recording ended there, as the whole projection came undone.


    Then, a few messages appeared.


    [Last Recorded Footage has been disyed.]


    [Rt534 555%%2 Thas##"#4///]


    [Please¡­]


    [End¡­]


    [This.]


    The messages faded away, as the gate slightly opened, as if waiting for us to open it and enter thest room of the dungeon.


    I do remember that Aeolus mentioned "Apollo" having hacked into theputer? Could those words havee from them?


    "That was¡­ crazy. It felt like I was living what was happening¡­" Luck gasped for air, kneeling on the floor. "I am exhausted¡­"


    "To think the technology of the Gods can do such things¡­" My father wondered.


    "But we mostly know what happened." Shade sighed. "Apparently, they had to deal with the monster they created. Their approach to life was so cold and feeble, these Gods¡­"


    "It''s infuriating to see what happened¡­" Nepheline nodded. "Even more after we learned they were all humans innocent people that suffered horrendously¡­ I wish they would have died by Apollo''s hand."


    "Yeah, I was rooting for him." Uncle Arafunn nodded. "Ugh, this has given me a rather bitter aftertaste¡­ But now that Apollo was defeated, then what is this presence beyond the door?"


    "They didn''t manage to kill it¡­" My mother said. "What awaits us is most likely what remains of "Apollo"¡­ Not as strong as before, but probably still powerful, and in constant agony."


    "What do we do now?" Lara wondered. "Do we go inside or¡­"


    "We have to¡­" My mother clenched her fists. "If we don''t do this now, then it will continue suffering, and it might eventually grow strong enough that it will be able toe scape the ruins and¡­ It could cause a lot of destruction on this beautifulnd."


    "We have to put those souls to rest¡­" Shade said.


    "Yeah!" Aquarina nodded. "Right, Sylphy?"


    "I was already going to enter anyways." I nodded. "Lara, if you don''t feel like fighting it¡­"


    "No, I''ll go." Lara stepped forwards. "I was a bit afraid¡­ Those voices, they keep ringing from time to time. You could hear them too, right Sylphy?"


    "Sometimes¡­" I nodded. "You too?"


    "Yeah¡­ But now I understand that it''s a cry for help." Lara sighed. "I want to help them; the Spirits want too."


    "Then there''s little else to do than to go inside and end this." My mother touched the silver-colored door with my father.


    The two pushed the gates open, revealing an enormous hall covered on Sunstones of all colors¡­


    At the end of the hall, covered on shadows, as the destroyed ceiling was covered on Sunstone too, there was something.


    A mass of crystals, with countless legs and ws, it had human-like heads, with their eyes open, shining bright crimson.


    It looked as if many dismembered bodies were stitched together¡­


    It was in silence, hiding in the darkness, until we stepped in.


    -----

 Chapter 1049 Failed Divine Weapon: Apollo

    Chapter 1049 Failed Divine Weapon: Apollo


    ??-----


    An experiment originally made to be a Divine Weapon.


    Hundreds of humans were sacrificed, but they all failed. They could not transform, and they could not be a Divine Weapon.


    However, the wicked mind of the God Aeolus had another idea, tobine as many failures as he could, into a single entity.


    This entity, he called "Apollo", the Artificial Sun.


    It was obvious the God was attempting to be as strong as the Chief Gods by refining the power of Apollo.


    But the hundreds of human souls contained within Apollo would simply not obey him forever¡­


    As they grew stronger, they managed to hack through the building''s internalputer, freeing themselves from the restrains.


    They attacked and destroyed as much as possible, the souls unified as a single entity that desired to be a god, and with this power, y the gods.


    But they failed, the Gods were much stronger, it only took them a single technique to y him, despite having eaten several Lesser Gods¡­


    And Aeolus and Fiere are still considered just servants of the Chief Gods.


    Just how strong are these monsters?


    Apollo was defeated, torn to pieces and left to rot for thousands of years.


    Until we arrived at Sunstone teau.


    And we were now facing what was left of them¡­


    Over eons of being abandoned, Apollo took the form of all the bodies its souls once had, resembling a near-endless mass of dismembered bodies.


    It would have been more horrifying if it wasn''t for the fact it was made mostly of Sunstone Crystals¡­


    However, at its core, there were hundreds of skeletons, unified into some sort of ck crystal, the source of its power.


    It is that ce where most likely all the agonizing souls of these people gather their hatred and fear, turning it into power.


    Apollo might have looked even worse in the past, but now it has most likely recovered a lot of its former strength, and naturally, it wasn''t going to be a weak foe to face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "GRRRHHH¡­"


    It groaned, the sound of countless human screams echoing within its jaws.


    With a ferocious roar, it stood up, its entire body overflowing with corrupted divinity, forming a ck and golden barrier around its body¡­


    Ding!


    [The [Failed Divine Weapon: Apollo (Tier 10)] has awakened from its endless slumber.]


    [The anguish of hundreds of souls echoes within its very being. Their Hatred and Fear bing the fuel for its power.]


    [All of Apollo''s Stats have increased by +100%. A barrier of Corrupted Divinity epasses their entire body. Damage below a certain threshold is negated, and its Corrupted Divinity might explode into mes of Corruption, burning any foe''s soul and crystalizing them.]


    "It hurts¡­! IT HURTS¡­!" Apollo started groaning in agony, slowly beginning to walk towards us. "It''s your fault, it''s the fault of you, GODS! DIE! DIE! DIEEEEE!!!"


    TRUUUMMM¡­!


    An almighty shockwave of corrupted divinity surged from its entire body, making the entire ruins tremble terribly. We were all forced to step back¡­ Except our parents, who stepped forwards to face a danger that went beyond our power.


    They were like pirs, unfaced by the enormous pressure, mightily facing the challenge fearlessly, their Divine Relics were summoned, as they all released their Auras and then their Domains.


    Several Elements converged together, their Domains bing a single Multi-Elemental Domain¡­


    This was the power of the Heroes, descendants of the ve of the Gods, given a fragment of the Gods'' powers.


    Which they mastered and cultivated to reach this point¡­


    Even after knowing how ridiculous strong the Gods were, I can''t help but think that as long as they''re here¡­


    Anything is possible.


    Ding!


    [A [Special Quest] has been generated: [Defeat Apollo And Free The Souls]


    [You''ve learned theplete truth now, of what had just happened to these ruins, and the origins of the Sunstone teau.]


    [Now it is on your hands and those of your family and friends to end this once and for all. Hundreds of human souls are agonizing within Apollo, a being born from hatred and fear.]


    [Apollo was unable to avenge the souls of the fallen, and since its defeat, it has been rotting away, growing more and more hatred as its source of power.]


    [Defeat Apollo, and free the souls trapped within its crystalline body.]


    [Bring an end to their suffering.]


    [Completion Rewards: [EXP] [???] [???]


    [Time Limit: 3 Hours.]


    A Quest popped up in that moment, it required only three hours, and the rewards weren''t even shown either¡­ But I was sure they would be plentiful if we had to defeat a Tier 10 monster.


    And just like before, I''ll help them break through that barrier!


    "Sylphy, everyone, stay behind us. Can you help us out like you did before?" My mother asked me, relying on our strength.


    Since Eastgrain that they have relied on us, and then against Arachne, and now in this moment, against a Divine Weapon imbued with the Divinity of the Gods.


    "Okay! Leave it to us." I nodded. "Everyone, can we do it like before?" I asked them.


    "Alright!"


    Everyone agreed immediately, their Auras surging from their bodies swiftly after.


    "[Yggdragon''s Combined Aura]!"


    FLASH!


    I conjured my own Yggdragon Aura, coating all my friends with it to give them some bonus stats.


    Additionally, Red and Green colored Dragon Spirits surged from my Aura. The Green Ones quickly went to support us, floating around our bodies to either heal or buff us.


    Meanwhile, the red ones rushed towards Apollo, attacking and distracting it.


    The Combined Aura onlysts around fifty minutes after the Skill has leveled up a lot, but even then, it was still a limited amount of time.


    We had to do this quickly!


    "Celica, Celeste, Zephy, Lara, Mist, I''m counting on your long-


    ranged attacks! Try to weaken the soul of Apollo as much as possible!" Imanded them, the Yggdragon Combined Auras harmonizing perfectly with their own.


    As they nodded, the rest quickly followed me from behind, as I leaped into action with them and my parents.


    "The rest, follow me!"


    I unsheathed Scarlet, harnessing Mana Disruption and then Void Energy into her sword, suddenly turning her deep ck in color.


    SLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 1050 Apollo, The God Of The Sun

    Chapter 1050 Apollo, The God Of The Sun


    ??-----


    I didn''t attack Apollo head on, but sneaked through the battle my parents were having against it andnded a hit on one of its many arms, striking it with as much force as I could.


    Ibined the power of Mana Disruption with Void Wielding Arts, and Scarlet''s own Skills with my Techniques¡­


    "[Divine Dragon de Arts]: [Mana-Eating Void Dragon''s Jaws]!"


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    I released four relentless blows, each one releasing a shockwave of void and mana disrupting energy, fusing with my own Yggdragon Aura into the form of a monstrous dragon jaw.


    Crack¡­ CRACK!


    The barrier temporarily gained a few tiny cracks!


    FLAASH!


    However, unlike the previous foe we fought before that had a simr thing, the barrier healed instantly!


    "I see, just straight away won''t work."


    I quickly stepped back, evading a gigantic pointy tail almost hitting me from above.


    CLAAASH!


    "SHYAAAAGH!"


    Apollo red at me with all its eyes, it quickly noticed my attacks had worked slightly against its imprable barrier.


    It leaped towards me and attempted to corner me! Its enormous legs, trying to move around me so I couldn''t find a way to escape.


    I released shockwaves of Mana Disrupting Void from my body, fusing them with Ignatius mes to release ck fire from my hands.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The explosions slightly distorted the barrier, scaring the monster enough to suddenly step back from me and deciding to approach things differently!


    "SHAAAH!"


    It opened its jaws and released a massive beam of corrupted divinity right into my face!


    BOOOOMMM!!


    I was about to block it with all my magic and risk on breaking Sapphire, but the explosion never reached me.


    Instead, a barrier made of Holy Light protected me, floating in midair like a divine holy shield¡­ It was my mom!


    "Dear, be careful and don''t let that thing corner you!"


    "Thank you mom!"


    Mom was already at Tier 11, at least in her Magic Circle¡­ With her reliable magic, I knew that we could make it out of this situation.


    "RAAAH!"


    "HAAAH!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zack and Luck coordinated their attacks, hitting the barrier with all their strength after I left a few cracks, attempting to expand on them.


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    Zack''s thunderstorm and windstorm auras fused with his blows, releasing enormous explosions, all while his Beast Aura of the Horned Windstorm Bear roared ferociously, further boosting his power.


    Meanwhile, Luck''s w attacks became faster and faster as he channeled more of the Element of Light within his Divine Beast Spirit.


    "Come on kid, you can do it!"


    His Beast Spirit even cheered for him, constantly pushing Luck to go above his limits.


    "If you keep going like this, you might be able to awaken a second Divine Beast Spirit''s help!"


    "Really?!"


    "Yes, watch out!"


    Suddenly, a gigantic Sunstone w loaded with divinity rushed down towards Luck. The young Anima barely parrying it with his enormous ws, but the force alone sent him flying.


    CLAAAASSHH!!


    "Shit¡­!"


    The w relentlessly followed him¡­ Only to be suddenly chained by ck chains surging from the shadows below.


    FLAAASH!


    Celica was conjuring her Abyssal ursed Chains, restraining parts of the monster while releasing her shadows below its enormous, over 50-meter-tall body.


    "[Abyssal ursed Shadow Chains Domain]!"


    She created her Domain as she expanded her Aura into the floor, a demonic circle of darkness engulfed half of Apollo, chains wrapping around its body.


    "RAAAARRRGGHH!"


    The chimera easily broke through the, however, but the more he broke through them, the more they kept emerging.


    And they were not just with Celeste''s own powers, as Beelzebub and Curse were cooperating with her magic, making it even stronger by boosting it with their unique Skills.


    "This damned monster keeps breaking the chains!" Curse roared angrily. "RAAR! Stop it!"


    "You sure have little patience¡­" Beelzebub sighed, his powers constantly surging from the domain of darkness resembling a swarm of bugs.


    Both of their abilities were able to weaken Apollo to an extent, lowering their stats. This was boosted and strengthened even further with Celeste''s Magic holding it all together.


    "You two are so noisy! Just shut up and cooperate for a bit!" Sheined.


    At the same time, Aquarina and Pyuku were fighting Apollo, trying to breakthrough the barrier while moving around my left and right side.


    They were both working as if they were my bodyguards!


    "Ugh, break already!"


    Aquarina''s Abyssal Embodiment continued tobine with her other abilities, as she summoned giant tridents made of ck ice, trying to pierce through the barrier constantly.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    At the same time, Pyuku was growing as big as he could, bombarding the monster with all the spells and skills he had absorbed from the monsters he has eaten so far.


    He could make his body grow like ten times as big as he was, helping us restrain Apollo temporarily!


    At the same time, the rest of my friends and our parents and family kept bombarding them with attacks, making Apollo grow increasingly more desperate.


    "RAAAAGGH!"


    With a ferocious roar, the monster''s entire body started shapeshifting out of nowhere, its original shape, which seemed to have no real form, slowly took a "true form".


    "To kill the Gods¡­ I will be a GOD!"


    With a furious roar, an enormous shockwave of Corrupted mes was released from the monster''s body, pushing us all away from it again.


    TRUUUUMMM¡­!


    Whatever the mes touched was quickly covered on Sunstone Crystals! My mother conjured her barriers protecting us from the mes deadly embrace.


    "They¡­ the ones that brought upon my¡­ creation¡­! They called me¡­ APOLLO! The God of the Sun!"


    The monstrous entity spoke with thebination of countless voices of the many souls it was made of its appearance havingpletely changed.


    It no longer looked in disarrange, now resembling a muscr titan made of crimson red Sunstone, with four giant and muscr arms, human-like face covered on a helmet and even a long dragon-like tail and spikes over its shoulders.


    All of that apanied with three rings of Corrupted mes circling its back, truly making it resemble an Evil God.


    -----

 Chapter 1051 False Deity of the Corrupted Sun

    Chapter 1051 False Deity of the Corrupted Sun


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [The [Failed Divine Weapon: Apollo (Tier 10)] has recognized your strength!]


    [The hundreds of souls making it have fused into a temporary will of its own¡­]


    [The Will changes its shape, transforming Apollo into its [False Deity of the Corrupted Sun] form!]


    [All Fire Attribute Power, Movement Speed, and Intelligence have increased by an additional +300%!]


    [A [Deadly Aura of Corrupted mes] will begin burning anything within a 10-meter radius around Apollo! Targets that burn for more than 30 seconds will begin to have their powers sealed and crystalized.]


    [However, the desperation that Apollo has taken has slightly weakened its own Soul Strength, and therefore, the Barrier has be weaker¡­]


    Although it became even stronger than before, and even deadlier with that Aura, the barrier and their souls weakened! And our squad of soul-debuffers had yet to unload all of their arsenal on them yet! However, this made Apollo much faster and cunning¡­


    "BURN!"


    He kept his distance from us now, waving his four hands and releasing waves after waves of Corruption mes. My mother''s barriers and shields held on just fine, they easily blocked any damage.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    However, it seemed like he was trying to stall for time, trying to see if my mother could hold on her barrier for much longer. She had a lot of Mana, but not infinite Mana¡­ However, she seemed perfectly fine, despite having been conjuring spells everywhere.


    "You''re getting cowardly now? That''s no good, you know?"


    Uncle Arafunn suddenly appeared right above Apollo, the "Evil God" didn''t even notice him as my uncle started ying his flute. A fine and beautiful melody was created¡­ the melody grew on intensity, Apollo seemed to be in a strange daze as he heard the sound.


    Although there was no sky in the ruins, winds emerged, clouds materialized above Arafunn, the winds, the lightning, the rain, everything unified by his melody.


    "[Melody of Tempest]: [Act I: Storming Butterflies]"


    FLUOOOOSH!!!


    An enormous spiraling tempest of winds, lightning, and rain descended upon Apollo while he didn''t expect it!


    His shockwaves of mes were quickly overwhelmed by Arafunn''s magic, his whole body being thrown down as the storm seemed to transform into millions of green butterflies.


    BOOOOMMMM!!!


    "AARRGGHHH!"


    Apollo gave an agonizing shriek, his barrier slightly cracked, as his entire body copsed on the ground!


    BAAAMM!!


    "YOUUUU!"


    With a furious roar, his fists gathered the Corrupted mes, unleashing a devastating barrage of punches! However, Uncle Arafunn''s winds shed against his punches and divided into four tornadoes, all stopping them from hitting him.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    "You''re still a child when ites to controlling elemental power." Arafunn slightly mocked him. "Why don''t you die and let those poor souls find some peace at longst?"


    With those words, his melody continued!


    As it continued, winds covered our bodies, giving us an amazing boost in speed.


    "[Melody of Tempest]: [Act II: Celestial Tornado''s Aura]"


    He modified the Celestial Tornado Act and turned it into an Aura for all of us¡­ So even his strongest Abilities can change like this to his whim?!


    Despite not having been training, his ability over his magic was simply superb!


    "Your winds¡­ PATHETIC!"


    Apollo roared furiously, his mes surging endlessly from his body as they shed against uncle Arafunn''s winds.


    CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH!


    As both elements shed, my father, Shade, Nepheline, and Ninhursag all appeared right next to Arafunn.


    "About time you got here!"


    As Arafunn said that the four heroes attacked Apollo with everything they had.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "This barrier of yours is sure the only thing you got going for! I''ll smash it to pieces!"


    My father''s Heavenly mesbined with his techniques, making them extremely deadly.


    "You''re not the only one that can get bigger, you know?!"


    Nepheline''s entire body grew into a giantess covered by ores and metals, her hammer growing just as big, she smashed Apollo with furious strength.


    "This new transformation might be just ideal for this situation¡­!"


    Ninhursag transformed into a giant Sunstone teau Giant Goat, defending with the barrier that the horns could create and firing beams of Sunlight,bined with her Element of Nature.


    "Your spells are good, let me reinforce them."


    Meanwhile, Shade suddenly reinforced Celeste''s magic while attacking with his dagger of shadows, releasing explosions of ck mes. The chains absorbed his Abyssal Embodiment Essence, growing to a tremendous size and epassing the entire humanoid Apollo again!


    At the same time, Celica waved her hands, releasing all the power of her Soul Aura, as all the Specters she held within transformed into a gigantic, skeleton-like w.


    "[Phantasmal Magic]: [Spectral Soul-Clenching Skeleton w]!"


    She moved her hand and controlled the gigantic phantasmal skeleton w with ease, it swiftly reached Apollo and tightly clenched its soul!


    "AAAARRRRGGHHH!"


    The many souls that made Apollo''s soul all seemed to agonize in pain¡­ It was necessary to free them, so you''ll have to bear with it!


    "Keep it well clenched, Celica! I''m going all-out now, no holding back anymore!!!"


    At the same time, Zephyrus channeled all his Aura and Mana into both of his swords, using his own imagination to transform them into a massive sword of crimson and ck colors. It exuded an air of shadows, blood, and even a hint of demonic power, fusing into a titanic sword of mes!


    "T-This is like papa¡­ and big sis!" He smiled confidently. "I''ll call it¡­ [Demon ying zing Crimson de]!"


    SLAAAAASSSHHH!!!


    The giant sword rushed through the air and hit Apollo, piercing his barrier and generating countless more cracks!


    Crack, crack¡­ CRAAACK!


    Zephyrus Unique Aura and powers managed to corrupt the barrier enough to create a big opening!


    "[Divine Saintly Spirit Summoning Magic]: [Divine Spirit Circle Of Sealing]! [Aura of Eternal Spiritual Protection]!"


    As Zephyrus did that, Lara conjured an Aura of Eternal Spiritual Protection over all of us, while conjuring a giant magic circle beneath Apollo, weakening him even further, with all of that, we attacked with our strongest techniques, aiming at the massive cracks.


    "[Divine Arrow of Prometheus]!"


    And Mist was the one that hit Apollo''srgest crack first, as she fused all her Dress'' Magic Arrows together into a gigantic, zing arrow!


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    -----

 Chapter 1052 Going All-Out

    Chapter 1052 Going All-Out


    ??-----


    Mist''s dress had the power to create many Magical Arrows, but it possessed a limited, 24-hour cooldown ability that couldbine them all to generate a Divine Arrow with the name of a God on it.


    And this is exactly what she did right now, securing that the cracks were not to regenerate again, she fired the fastest and strongest attack she could.


    She imbued all her Mana and her Aura into it, the Beast Aura manifesting itself as a beautiful white Swan made of holy light surged from her body.


    Her eyes shone with decisiveness. Despite her cute and clumsy behavior sometimes, Mist became apletely different girl when it came to battle!


    This was after hardening her battle resolve after many battles.


    "[Divine Arrow of Prometheus]!"


    A gigantic zing arrow surged on her Magic Bow, as all the Arrows generated by her Dress merged together into a single one.


    "Sylphy''s dress is the best!"


    While saying that with a wide grin, she fired the arrow towards Apollo''s crack, which was already showing signs of beginning to regenerate, and it has barely been like five seconds since the crack appeared!


    Naturally, her uracy was the best among all of us.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The zing arrow pierced through the crack, exploding, and spreading the crack further and further, to the point half of the barrier had opened up!


    "Phew¡­"


    After that, Mist kneeled on the floor, gasping for air¡­ She used all her Mana in that shoot, apparently.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Leave it to us now, Mist!"


    With a brave roar, Zack gave her his thumbs ups, before leaping into action with Luck, Aquarina, Pyuku, Furoh, Nephi, and me.


    We all coordinated our attacks to hit the cracks consecutively, one after another.


    "[Divine Battle Axe Arts]: [Rampaging Thunderous Tempest]!"


    Zack released an endless storm of winds and thunder, each of his blows spreading more and more cracks, the damage spread into Apollo as he was being restrained by everyone.


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    "[Beast Mimicry]! [Divine w Arts]: [Divine Golden Tiger''s Starlight ws]!"


    Luck used Beast Mimicry, imitating Furoh''s White Fenrir form and gaining part of the original Fenrir''s stats and abilities, further boosting his powers.


    His ws swung rapidly, tearing apart the barrier and spreading damage into the crystal body below.


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH!


    "Don''t you dare move an inch!"


    "We got you!"


    "HAAAH!"


    Meanwhile, our three Familiars, Pyuku, Furoh, and Nephi all attacked together. Pyuku wrapped around Apollo''s arms, bearing with the mes and devouring them, he attacked with countless sharp spears formed out of his own slime body.


    Furoh attacked with his many magic spells, w, bites, and kicks using his White Fenrir form. And Nephi used the two spears of Light and Darkness she created before, imbuing Celestial and Demonic Energy inside of Apollo, making its entire being grow distorted.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Their attacks were all like bombarding explosions, constantly making Apollo agonize!


    Its entire body released waves of mes with fury, our parents stopped him with their abilities, but he seemed to be slowly freeing himself from the chains and Lara''s magic circle.


    However, that''s where Aquarina and I entered into the equation! Fusing my body with Ignatius, Naturia, Yggdra, and Alice, while she fused her body with her Leviathan and Undine, we underwent a transformation.


    We activated [Draconification] at the same time, whilebining its effects with our strongest elements. A simr scene happened from before, as we became a contrast opposite of one another!


    My scales became white, my eyes turned silver, I gained golden ws and horns, dragon wings, a tail, and blonde hair. Meanwhile, Aquarina eyes turned crimson red, her hair became dark purple, she was covered by ck scales, with her long sea dragon tail growing a sharp spear-like tip.


    I became a Holy Light Draconid, while Aquarina turned into an Abyssal Darkness Draconid. Our scales changed colors, our hair did as well, and our power grew even further beyond!


    We flew together, spinning in midair and resembling a star made of golden light and ck light! Our weapons fused together with our souls for a second, as she channeled all our strength at once. A beautiful golden spear surged from my soul,bining with Scarlet. Meanwhile, Aquarina''s daggers merged into a massive scythe.


    "Now!"


    "Let''s wreck him!"


    In that moment, Apollo felt utter fear, breaking out of the chains in a split of a second and pointing his hands at us, firing a barrage of Corrupted mes fireballs!


    "[Petit Meteor]! [Heavenly zing Wall]!"


    I conjured hundreds of petit meteors at once, blowing away Apollo''s attempts at stopping us, while I manipted the Heavenly zing Wall and pushed it down, covering Apollo''s arms like a mantle! Our weapons swiftly pierced the barrier even further, the golden spear and the ck scythe ultimately managing to shatter it!


    Crack, crack¡­ CRACK!


    CRAAASH!


    Apollo''s barrier finally copsed on itself, as with a wide grin, I conjured Mana Disruption and electrified its entire body whilebining it with my Curse, draining away the Evil Energies fueling its power.


    FLUOSH!


    "GRAAAAARRRGGHH!"


    As Apollo agonized, everyone else, including Aquarina, kept attacking it with everything they had. Our parents descended against his chest with their strongest abilities, including mother''s exorcism spells.


    "Take him down!"


    With an order from my mother, their leader, everyone''s weapons were enchanted with exorcizing buffs, helping us pierce through the monster''s defenses.


    Each strike purified dozens of souls, Apollo grew more and more weaker with each soul lost, it was so filled with hatred that it was constantly attempting to stop us.


    "S-STOP! I CAN''T ACHIEVE MY REVENGE¡­ IF I DISSAPEAR! NOOOO!!!"


    He attacked back with his mes, but we resisted it thanks to mother''s defensive spells, ultimately consuming all of the soulsposing him!


    "May you rest in peace!"


    My mother connected her hands into a prayer form, as a st of light pierced the ceiling made of Sunstones andpletely purified everything else left!


    FLAAASH!


    RUMBLE!


    The entire ruins were purified from Apollo, as a bright and harmonious atmosphere was left behind.


    "We did it¡­"


    It was finally done.


    -----

 Chapter 1053 Quest Complete

    <h4>Chapter 1053 Quest Complete </h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [Failed Divine Weapon: Apollo (Tier 10)] x1!]


    [You gained +70.000.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] gained 18 Levels, she has reached Level 53/80!]


    [Zack] gained 14 Levels, he has reached Level 30/30!]


    [Zack] Max Level has been reached, he can now Rank Up to break the Level Cap!]


    [Mist] gained 15 Levels, she has reached Level 30/30!]


    [Mist] Max Level has been reached, she can now Rank Up to break the Level Cap!]


    [Celeste] gained 14 Levels, she has reached Level 30/30!]


    [Celeste] Max Level has been reached, she can now Rank Up to break the Level Cap!]


    [Celica] gained 15 Levels, she has reached Level 30/30!]


    [Celica] Max Level has been reached, she can now Rank Up to break the Level Cap!]


    [Luck] gained 15 Levels, he has reached Level 31/50!]


    [Lara] gained 15 Levels, she has reached Level 30/30!]


    [Lara] Max Level has been reached, she can now Rank Up to break the Level Cap!]


    [Nephilim] [Naturia] and [Yggdra] have gained 10 Levels!]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] have gained 9 Levels!]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] Max Level has been reached; they can now Evolve to break the Level Cap!]


    Everybody whose cap was at Level 30 hit Max Level instantly, and even Aquarina''s Spirits did as well, they could all evolve again!


    A Tier 10 Monster''s worth of EXP was truly in another level¡­ They were so rare though. But it seems everyone was really happy.


    They celebrated their victory, overflowing with new strength after their stats increased so much. Even more, I''ve noticed consecutive leveling might even make it so skills automatically level up too.


    And that wasn''t all, Aquarina was already over midway through her max level too, a bit more and she could reach Level 80¡­ She''s insanely strong!


    I couldn''t expect anything else from my girlfriend, honestly.


    But that wasn''t all, aside from Apollo''s own body, which was a treasure throve by itself, there was something else that had been justpleted.


    Ding!


    [A [Special Quest]: [Defeat Apollo And Free The Souls] has been Completed!]


    [Congrattions! Not only have you defeated Apollo once and for all with the aid of your friends and family, but the souls thatposed their existence have been finally purified, managing to reach the afterlife peacefully.]


    [Thank you for bringing an end to their suffering.]


    [Completion Rewards: [30.000.000 EXP] [Yggdrasil''s Heart Fragment 3/3 (A+ Grade)] x1 [Apollo''s Holy Sun ze Helmet (S Grade)] x1 [Sun God''s Divine Ring (S Grade)] x1 [Apollo''s Skill Scroll (S Grade)] x1!]


    And the rewards were mesmerizing¡­ It was indeed the rewards of ying someone as powerful as a Tier 10 Monster.


    But I doubt I would get the same if I fought a wild one, it must be because of all the casualty surrounding Apollo, a being made by mistake by the Gods themselves.


    Naturally, the rewards were utterly impressive, thest fragment for my Job Advancing Item, lots of EXP, two S Grade Equipment pieces, and a Skill Scroll. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I can get a new Skill! And from a being like Apollo, no less¡­


    The equipment pieces seem really strong, if I can dismantle them and then fuse them with some other equipment or materials, and add EXP into the mix, I could make them into overpowered new equipment that give bonus stats.


    I''ve already made most of my friends even more overpowered with the equipment I made for them, but if I can gather more for myself, not being able to level up won''t even matter anymore.


    With the bonuses of my harvest familiars, the dungeon, and the equipment, I can easily make up for the inability to grow my own stats.


    And especially with this jewel in my hands, the Yggdrasil''s Heart Fragment, I''ll be able to Rank Up my ss to three-star, and maybe get a new Skill or something.


    Each ss brings several bonuses and even special abilities separated from skills as well¡­ For example, this is the Master Farmer, my current ss, Ability.


    -----


    [ss]: [Master Farmer]


    A ss that can only be acquired by the most talented of Farmers, who have dedicated decades of their lives to the art of agriculture and have reached a state of almost enlightenment, ascending into Master Farmers, capable not only tomunicate with Nature like Druids, but to control nts and the soil itself. You''re no longer just a Farmer, you''ve be a Force of Nature.


    All of your Farming-rted actions, magic and skills receive a +200% boost to their effectiveness. Allies within twenty meters around you Farming-rted actions, skills, and magic receive a +75% boost to their effectiveness. Nature responds to you much better, and you can nt all sorts of nts much easier, enhancing their growth speed by +200. Farm-type Animals you raise receive a great bonus to their stats, skills, and growth speed of +150%. Additionally, Proficiency and Damage Dealt using Farming Tools is enhanced by +200%.


    Once a Day, it is also possible to utilize the [Master Farmer''s Domain] Ability, which creates a Domain as big as one kilometer around the user depending in the amount of Mana used, whichsts for 1 Hour and grants the ability to take over such territory''s soil and nature, being able to control them all perfectly. Nature will also protect the user and their allies from harm. Nobody can prate your territory, nobody!


    -----


    I haven''t used it to its fullest potential yet, only when I help in the Farm back home, and whenever I use Harvest Familiars, but maybe once I Rank Up, it can actually be a better ability, I hope.


    As long as it can help me improve these abilities so I can use them more on battle and they don''t have as many restrictions¡­ I really hope so!


    "Phew, well, this is finally over." My mother sighed. "Sylphy, can you store the monster corpse? We should bring it along, it is a huge treasure throve by itself. It could lift the economy of Agartha alone if we sell it."


    "A-Ah, right." I sighed. "Can''t I keep a few pieces though?"


    "Hmm, fine." She nodded. "But the economy of Agarthaes as the priority, alright?"


    "Sure~" I shrugged, quickly taking a big chunk of the core, its most precious part! "Heheheh¡­"


    "I can hear a greedy giggle!"


    "Eep!


    -----

 Chapter 1054 Using The Apollo Skill Scroll

    <h4>Chapter 1054 Using The Apollo Skill Scroll</h4>


    -----


    After storing Apollo and getting done with this ce, we decided to quickly leave, having nothing left to do. There were no more ces we could visit; everything was utterly destroyed.


    Of course, we managed to mine the ceiling and walls for that darkened Sunstone, which was named "Umbral Sunstone" and was quite strong by itself, possessing both darkness and sunlight power.


    The core of Apollo, which I took a big piece, was named "Eternal Purity Sunstone Soul Core", it was the first material I''ve picked which was SSS Grade.


    It was incredible, it contained so much purity, quality, and mana, that it was outstanding!


    Above all, it even possessed small crystallization of divinity¡­


    This material is perfect to upgrade Scarlet and even Sapphire! And I can use it as a core material to continue upgrading my equipment.


    My tiara, my rings, my armor, and my other equipment pieces, I''ll upgrade them all with this material.


    I am getting so many ideas now!


    If I canbine all the equipment into a single set, and then channel thebined Sunlight Divinity together through all equipment pieces, I could unleash a simr Divinity Aura that Apollo once had¡­


    But that''s just an idea for now, I need to sketch a proper set for me to use, just a big armor won''t do either, I am more of a fast and nimble fighter, I need something lightweighted too.


    "The ruins¡­ They feel much more peaceful now." Pyuku noticed, his bright rainbow-colored eyes ncing around.


    "You''re right, this heavy feeling I hadpletely disappeared now." I agreed.


    As we made our way outside the ruins, we felt the atmosphere of the entire area to slowly grow much calmer, now that there weren''t any more souls agonizing around, the ce harmonized with nature.


    "I can feel the spirits¡­ They''re harmonizing with the ruins, with the sunstones¡­" Lara said. "They''re so happy now that the ce has been purified!"


    Lara walked forwards and started jumping and happily dancing, feeling the harmony of the spirits seemed to make her really happy.


    The Aura the entire ruins exuded was one of spiritual life and brightness¡­ It seemed that although this was all made by the gods for terrible purposes, in the future, things have changed.


    "These ruins were made to torture humans and make them into abominations¡­" My mother sighed. "But now, it seems they have be a nest for spirits of the world. I''m d that at least we were able to bring something good out of all of this."


    "You''re right¡­" My father nodded.


    The scene changed, as we walked through the long corridor, the sunstones began to glow brightly, sparks of golden and orange light floated everywhere, beautifully illuminating our path.


    Its as if the Spirits were recognizing our strength and what we did, and were celebrating themselves¡­


    "Make sure to take care of these ruins, everyone." I said, ncing onest time at the ruin''s interiors, the lights continued shining brightly, ying with one another.


    As we walked outside and faced the beautiful grasnd at the other side of the Sunstone teau, we decided to camp in front of the ruins, no longer afraid of any frightening presence.


    This ce has gone from one cursed by countless agonizing souls, to a beautiful and harmoniousnd, a sacred temple where we felt good while being nearby.


    We set up our camp rather quickly, and we started celebrating by roasting all the leftover meat we had from the two goats.


    The smell of roasted meat, theughter of our friends, and the melodies uncle Arafunn started ying quickly created a beautiful atmosphere.


    The spirits were happy as well, floating around our camp, blessing us with their presence.


    And in that moment, as I was roasting some meat while Aquarina was cooking some fried rice, I felt something.


    A powerful Spiritual Force entering my Spiritual Heart¡­


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [All the Spirits of the Sunstone teau are deeply grateful for all the things you''ve done to help them.]


    [They have blessed you with their own strength, arge quantity of spiritual energy has been gifted, your Spiritual Heart has grown stronger.]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 1: Rank 4: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 1: Rank 6!] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Your Spiritual Energy quantity, quality, and power has increased greatly.]


    [Your Spiritual Magic Power has increased significantly.]


    [You feel a deeper connection with the Spirits.]


    I had no idea there was such a way to Rank Up my Spiritual Heart¡­ I suppose gaining the favor of Spirits and then letting them give me a little blessing does works.


    Now, I should get into the meat of potatoes of it all, the skill Scroll and the ss Advancement item¡­


    Let''s first pick a Skill!


    I grabbed the scroll and opened it; it swiftly showed some options of what I could learn with it.


    Ding!


    [You have opened the [Apollo''s Skill Scroll (S Grade)]


    [Please Select the Skill you want to Learn]:


    [Option 1]: [Cursed Cry Of A Thousand Souls: Lv1]


    [Option 2]: [Sunstone Crystallization: Lv1]


    [Option 3]: [Divine Sunlight Halo: Lv1]


    Three intriguing options appeared in front of me¡­ All three of them seemed rather strange. I couldn''t appraise what they could do, so I could only judge them based on the name of the skill.


    The first Skill seemed to be some sort of Curse, I suppose, charged with the anger of a thousand souls. It might be pretty strong, but I already got my own Curse of the Devourer of the Abyss.


    The second Skill was the simple "Sunstone Crystallization" Skill, based in the name, I would assume it is capable of letting my Soul and Mana crystalize into Sunstones I can use to attack or transform in all matter of ways.


    It is strong on its own way if it has a lot of customization, I could imbue Sunstone with all matter of elements or other skill effects and createpletely new effects.


    Andstly, the most intriguing and mysterious of the three Skills¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1055 A New Divine Skill

    <h4>Chapter 1055 A New Divine Skill</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [You have opened the [Apollo''s Skill Scroll (S Grade)]


    [Please Select the Skill you want to Learn]:


    [Option 1]: [Cursed Cry Of A Thousand Souls: Lv1]


    [Option 2]: [Sunstone Crystallization: Lv1]


    [Option 3]: [Divine Sunlight Halo: Lv1]


    Cursed Cry of a Thousand Souls seemed not for me, and the Sunstone Crystallization, despite the simple name, seemed to have the most potential.


    However, there was the third skill I had yet to check! The most mysterious of the three, Divine Sunlight Halo¡­


    I have not much idea what this does, it creates a hole made of divine sunlight? Is this rted with Apollo''s divinity?


    I do remember he had a halo of some sort when he transformed into a more humanoid form, but aside from decoration, I didn''t think it did anything.


    What could this skill signify?


    It is so mysterious; I feel like I want it more than Sunstone Crystallization!


    Maybe my imagination is running wild, but perhaps it could grant me some sort of divinity? After all, Apollo did have something like a very small, lesser divinity.


    And if this Halo means anything, it SHOULD be that, right?


    Ugh, but I feel like I am risking it too much, it might end up as just ame Halo that just boosts fire magic power and that''s it.


    But it has the Divine word on it, so it can''t possibly be bad, right?


    ¡­


    Actually, yeah! Screw it, I''m taking the third one.


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Divine Sunlight Halo: Lv1] Skill!]


    [The Skill Scroll has been absorbed into your Soul; the contents of its powers have been absorbed by your Mind.]


    FLASH!


    The moment I choose the option I wanted, the skill scroll disappeared and turned into particles of light, fusing into my own body and quickly being absorbed.


    In that moment, I felt a rush of information and power into my Soul and Mind.


    The information was mostly how this Skill worked, and the Power was the Skill itself, fueling my Soul with something new.


    And indeed, I wasn''t wrong, this Skill was much more special than it seemed!


    A bright power surged from my Soul, swiftly beginning to make it growrger, which surprised me.


    The second thing was that the Halo was swiftly formed above my head, as if it were passive skill rather than an active one¡­


    FLUOSH!


    This Divine Energy flowed from my Soul and the Halo all the way to the rest of my body, it was a very small quantity, it was low quality, and unrefined.


    But it was something, something I could work around to eventually make it evolve into a True Divinity!


    And even as it wasn''t even a Divinity, its power alone made my entire being grow slightly stronger!


    Ding!


    [You have learned the [Divine Sunlight Halo: Lv1] Skill!]


    [A [Lesser Divinity Fragment of Sunlight and Holy Fire] has been absorbed by your Soul, strengthening it greatly.]


    [A Halo has been materialized on top of your head! This Halo signifies the power you have over this Lesser Divinity Fragment.]


    [By cultivating this piece of divinity, the Halo will growrger and might multiply as you grow stronger. You can willingly make it invisible if you like.]


    [As a result of the absorbed Divine Power, your Psyche, Physique, Magic Circle, and Spiritual Heart have been further strengthened.]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 3: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 4!]


    [Your Magical Power and Spell Conjuration Speed and Ability have been greatly boosted. New Runes have further made your Spells Evolve.]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 3: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 4!]


    [Your Physical Stamina, Toughness, Physical Strength, Movement Speed and Dexterity have been further increased. Your Beast Aura has grown stronger.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Your [Psyche]: [Tier 1: Rank 9: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche] has Ranked Up to Tier 1: Rank 10!]


    [Your Soul has be much more robust and powerful. Soul Stamina, Soul Toughness, and Soul Regeneration have been enhanced. Your Soul is now only a single step from reaching Soul Evolution.]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 1: Rank 6: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 1: Rank 7!]


    [Your harmony with Spiritual Energy has evolved further with the Divine Power. Divine Spiritual Powers can be conjured once you reach a high enough Tier.]


    This is so nice! I am only a single step from evolving my Soul!


    But how can it evolve? What method or step do I need to take? I have never heard about Soul Evolution before from any of my parents or any familiar.


    It seems nobody has done this except me, so how do I advance now?


    "Congrats, Sylphy! Looks like you''ve gotten stronger again, that Skill you acquired is sure amazing!" Said Alice. "Check the description!"


    "Oh, right, I had forgotten!" I nodded.


    -----


    [Divine Sunlight Halo: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/25000


    A Divine Skill created by thebination of several small fragments of divinity essence that harnessed together within its original wielder, Apollo.


    It has now fully condensed into a slightly intermediate-sized Lesser Divinity Fragment. A mere piece of a muchrger power, that could bring you to the heights of the Gods.


    However, because it is extremely weakpared to the True Divinity of Gods, it can''t even hold a candle against them.


    Through your experiences and cultivation, you will need to cultivate this small fragment and strengthen the Halo.


    The way to strengthen is simple, absorb materials, feed EXP to the Divinity, or use it in battle and your cultivation.


    Eventually, it will blossom and give you even more of itstent powers.


    The Halo signifies the growth of this Lesser Divinity Fragment, the bigger and brighter it bes, the stronger it grows.


    New Abilities will be unlocked as the Skill Levels Up.


    Avable Abilities:


    [Divine Ring of Sunlight and Holy Fire (1)]: A Divine Ring circles within your very soul, gathering the Primordial Energies and refining them into the Divinity. This Ring of Sunlight and mes can be used to cultivate the strength of all your Physical, Magical, and Spiritual Abilities. It still at a novice stage, but it will grow stronger as the Skill Levels Up. The Ring can naturally absorbpatible Cultivation Techniques and strengthen them by fusing them together. When cultivating using the Ring, Cultivation Speed and Growth increases by +300%.


    When activating the Ring offensively, a powerful Aura that you can use to strengthen your Skills or Techniques by up to +300% their original power can be conjured, the divinity within can pierce through 50% of a foe''s defensive stats. However, Spiritual Energy, Soul Power, and Mana is needed to conjure this power. This power can also be shaped into a variety of ways, but overuse might create a great burden in the Soul.


    [???]: Yet to be unlocked.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Abilities Effects by +25%, Increases Fire, Light, and Life Attribute Magic Power and Effects by +50%.


    ------


    It was, as I had expected, a rather insane Skill¡­ This powerful Ring I can feel within my Soul, if I use it properly, my cultivation speed can be hastened even further!


    Because my growth has be slower after reaching Tier 6, this is very weed.


    -----

 Chapter 1056 Soul Cultivation

    Chapter 1056 Soul Cultivation


    ??-----


    While the meat was being cooked, I sat down cross-legged in front of the mes, quickly putting myself on a meditation state and crossing my legs.


    "Huh? Sylphy?"


    "It''s fine, I need to see a little thing, don''t worry."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh¡­ Okay."


    Aquarina was a bit confused, but I told her I was trying to see something¡­ She was curious but didn''t bother me.


    "[Divine Ring of Sunlight and Holy Fire]"


    I harnessed my Primordial Energies, Mana, Spiritual Energy, Ki, and Soul Power together into my Soul.


    The ring I saw there slowly made itself more visible, it was a beautiful ring made out of holy mes and sunlight, shining with divine radiance.


    As it gathered my energies, it swiftly started to spin, first slowly, but then I elerated the speed.


    While the ring spun, I felt all of my power growing slightly, a tiny bit with each second¡­


    My Runes were being refined, my Physique was being strengthened, my soul was growingrger, and my spiritual heart was absorbing essence.


    The boost was so evident I could see actual progression in real time, instead of having to wait several hours or days to see some things progressing!


    As the ring spun, this divinity energy flowed into my body rather vigorously, constantly enchanting my very being.


    It was a feeling of pure and divine bliss, making me feel like I was floating on heaven¡­


    Aquarina noticed the Aura I exuded, and with my enhanced senses, I could even feel my parent''s gazes, and Aquarina''s parents too.


    "Sylphy, that Aura¡­" Aquarina felt taken aback. "It feels simr to Apollo''s powers?"


    "So she has begun already?" My mother smiled. "Amazing¡­ Our daughter is sure¡­ well, there''s no other way to say this. She''s a monster."


    "She''s¡­ don''t tell me she began developing a Divinity Aspect at Tier 6?!" My dad was shocked. "This girl¡­ for real, she''s going to surpass us if we don''t keep up on our own growth, hahaha!"


    "More like if we don''t hurry up." Shade smiled. "Aquarina too, should develop one eventually."


    "We do have a surprise for her in the inheritance we''ll go to." Nepheline smiled, nodding. "Sylphy won''t be the only girl with a divinity aspect at a young age!"


    It seemed Aquarina''s parents had bigger ns for her than I expected¡­ In a way, although we love each other, Aquarina and I have a slight rivalry. We''ve always been growing stronger, trying to catch up with one another.


    Although most of the time I''ve been the one in the front, Aquarina has been growing exponentially thanks to the System I gave to her.


    Which is slowly making us get to an almost even ground now!


    And despite how much I love my lovely baby girl, I can''t let her win over me so easily! I''ll do my best to always remain in the front, hehehe!


    "Sylphy¡­" Aquarina looked at me in awe. "You''re growing so strong now¡­ I need to catch up more with you! I don''t want to lose either!"


    Aquarina was really pumped up, her eyes zing with determination¡­


    I stopped my ring''s spinning as I stood back up and nced at her eyes.


    "Then make sure to keep growing." I smiled, patting her shoulders. "I don''t n on losing myself either!"


    "Heheh! You''ll see!" She smiled defiantly. "Now, the rice is already done! Let''s eat!"


    "Right,ing!" I nodded, quickly flipping the meat and seasoning it a bit, before roasting it with Ignatius mes.


    "Hey, Sylphy, that ring in your soul¡­ What the heck is that?" Ignatius wondered.


    As a spirit connected to my soul, he could clearly see it.


    "That''s a special power I acquired, as dad called it, a "Divinity Aspect", now I need to cultivate it into something greater to further breakthrough my limits." I exined.


    "Divinity Aspect¡­" Ignatius muttered. "I was never able to achieve such a thing, but my big brother could¡­ Back then, I was too arrogant, I thought I could already fight the heroes, but lost miserably. No matter how many battles I pursued, I could never find my "Spark" for such a Divinity Aspect to form." He sighed. "You''re lucky you got one so easily¡­"


    "Well, I doubt this one will be the only one." I giggled. "I''ll continue growing on my own pace as well, and develop my innate power. I''ll simplybine it with this one. I might eventually develop even more Divinity Aspects, heheh."


    "Ugh, you''re so cocky!" Ignatius was a bit jealous.


    "Don''t worry." I smiled back at him. "I''ll make sure you develop a Divinity Aspect and fully surpass your former self, Ignatius. You''re my Spirit after all, I''ll take good care of you."


    "I am not your baby or something! Don''t say such cringy things!" He cried in embarrassment. "Ugh, forget it!" He roared, the mes disappearing as he walked away on a big and grumpy dragon form, eating roasted meat.


    "Although he seems slightly angry, he looks happy deep down." Alice giggled. "He is just¡­ Well, dragons are prideful."


    "Yeah, I don''t want to strip away who he is and what he is, that pride, it belongs to his heart." I nodded. "Although I was able to get him into my team after I bested him on a battle of souls after many tries, it was never my intention to make himpletely submit to me. We''re allies."


    "Well said." Yggdra nodded. "Ignatius is a peculiar Spirit, but he''s full of an incredible potential. I can feel it within the Core of his Soul¡­ When he finally evolves, and then goes even further, he might be someone incredible."


    "You can feel it too?" I asked Yggdra.


    "Yes¡­" She nodded. "Perhaps feeding him Sunstones could also help him grow stronger even without being able to level up yet!"


    "Hmmm¡­ I don''t know¡­ Those are pretty precious." I said slightly greedily.


    "Sylphy, why are you so greedy now? Sigh¡­" Alice was slightly disappointed with me.


    "Ugh¡­ Fine, don''t look at me with those eyes!" I sighed. "Its just¡­ I want to craft so many things!"


    At the end, I made Ignatius feel better after I feed him a pile of Sunstones.


    His stats increased too, sopatible materials do work in making him stronger even when he hit max level!


    -----

 Chapter 1057 Reminiscing The Past

    <h4>Chapter 1057 Reminiscing The Past </h4>


    -----


    After the huge feast we had with everyone in the party, we moved back to our shared tent with Aquarina, where, below the moonlight, we kissed and caressed one another in the embrace of our fierce love.


    Because I rekindled the rivalry we had together, she became quite passionate and domineering, trying to overwhelm me with her love¡­


    The love of Amazon girls is sure in another level. But I held my ground in bed!


    Though, eventually, the two of us were exhausted after all of that, I stopped her a couple of times when she tried overstepping her boundaries. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She already wanted to go for what''s down there, but I wasn''t giving it to her so quickly, I wanted to first take some time to know each other before we step into that part¡­


    I know she''s very eager, but I had to make her understand. She eventually understood and even apologized for being too eager.


    I couldn''t get mad at her to be honest, because I also kind of wanted to, but was restraining myself¡­ I just thought that the more I dyed it, the nicer it would feel once we finally got to it, right?


    Maybe it''s just me being dumb, but she kind of got the idea as well¡­ Also there are so many parts of her I have yet to explore, so I can''t really say I want to go down there right away.


    Its better to taste each other''s bodies thoroughly through many nights.


    Wow, that sounded way too perverted¡­ Aquarina has really changed me a bit.


    This is the power of being a teenager¡­ In my previous life, I wasn''t even able to experience any of these things.


    It felt like I died without even experience the real things of puberty, and right now I was finally being honest with myself.


    And well, I had an overly eager girlfriend ready to try out anything, so it isn''t hard to get in the mood with her.


    However, right now, my silver-haired maiden was fast asleep.


    "Zzzz¡­ Guuh¡­ Heheh¡­"


    She wasughing rather evilly¡­ Whatever she was dreaming, it might be something good.


    I cuddled at her side, and closed my eyes, while continuing my internal cultivation of the Divine Ring.


    I also continued the independent inscription of runes in my magic circle, the cirction of Ki and Mana in my Physique, and the feeding of Spirit Energy to my Spiritual Heart.


    My Soul could only realistically grow with the Ring, but now that I had that, I could cultivate all things at once!


    It was a pretty tiring task, but I kept my focus as I meditated, until I fell asleep while leaving these in "auto-mode".


    I discovered a way to keep it in auto-mode by simply sleeping and then awakening my consciousness inside of my Soul Scape.


    I enter a pseudo state of enlightened meditation in this way, and with the ring connection all of their progression, I can leave it on while I sleep.


    The process is still stressful, so after half the night, I stopped and just slept normally¡­


    .


    .


    .


    While mostly everyone slept peacefully, the adults gathered around the camp again, drinking wine around a bonfire.


    "This was sure a long day~" Arafunn said, drinking some wine while admiring the moonlight.


    "It sure was, a lot happened¡­ And we''ve also learned a lot too." Faylen nodded. "The children- no, our kids, have really grown a lot since back then, huh?"


    "More than we could have ever predicted." An agreed. "I knew that giving them a lot of growth-boosters and training them from a very early age would help them develop quickly but¡­ they have continued surpassing my expectations every time. Especially¡­ our daughter."


    "Zephyrus is also advancing steadily; he doesn''t want to lose to his sister." Giggled Faylen. "His Unique Soul and his Aura are still a mystery to me¡­ I don''t know here all this poweres from, but we have to continue teaching him to control it properly, so it doesn''t eventually consume him instead."


    "Hmmm~ You two are always so concerned about your kids! They''re fine, okay? Stop babbling about boring stuff¡­" Yawned Arafunn. "I swear, straight couples are so obnoxious with their kids and whatnot¡­ I need myself a man to warm my bed."


    "Arafunn, do you have to be like this?" Faylen sighed, raising an eyebrow. "Even after over twenty years since then, you still can''t move on from Isaac''s passing¡­"


    "W-What?! I have moved on already! T-That''s old times!" Said Arafunn, crossing his arms. "I-I''m¡­ totally fine, you know?"


    Although the handsome elf was trying to pretend he was alright, he had yet to process the death of his only true love, Isaac, the Hero of Stars.


    The reason why he had be an alcoholic when he wasn''t before, the reason why his songs were always so mncholic, the reason why he sought the warm of other men all the time¡­


    It was all for him to cope with the loss of the love of his life¡­


    Faylen gently hugged him, as Arafunn didn''t moved away, letting the warmth of his niece embrace his cold shoulders.


    "It''s alright, you know? We are here for you. You don''t have to act so distant all the time." She sighed. "We are all always worried about you. Despite you not believing us."


    Arafunn sighed, his face slowly changing, he was a bit cynical before but¡­ ultimately, the true motions he had been trying to hide resurfaced.


    His eyes were filled with sorrow, tears flowing from them the moment he recalled Isaac''s face. Everyone remained in silence as they saw their dear friend andpanion cry, like the many times he has done since Isaac''s death.


    "He was such an idiot¡­ Why did he had to sacrifice himself¡­ Why did he had to do that?!" He continued crying. "I-I¡­ I miss him so much¡­ I sometimes feel like I don''t want to sleep, because I always dream about him. And when I wake up, I can''t help but cry, because I know he''s no longer by my side when I open my eyes in the morning¡­"


    "Arafunn¡­" An sighed. "Why haven''t you told us these things? We''re here for you! Dammit¡­ We also miss him a lot! Isaac was the heart of the party, you know? He was like¡­ I felt like he was always stronger than me, he was my eternal rival after Shade. Someone I simply couldn''t surpass no matter how hard I tried. He was amazing in every way¡­ Someone I respected so much¡­"


    "I know¡­" Arafunn smiled, his tears covering his face as his beautiful and long blonde hair waved by the night''s winds. "He was like your big brother in a way, wasn''t he? Heheh¡­ I remember how cute you always were, flocking around him and asking him to teach you his techniques. Now most of the ones you have, they''re made after his owns, right? I''ve noticed."


    "Compared to his amazing techniques, what I''ve achieved can only be considered a dry copy." Anughed. "He was one of my mentors¡­ I wish he could be here with us, drinking beer or wine, and talking andughing¡­"


    "Me too¡­" Faylen nodded. "What about you two?"


    "Of course, I miss him¡­" Shade said. "It''s just¡­ it''s hard for me to talk about him¡­"


    "Isaac was the star of our party, the man that always led us to the next challenge, fearlessly." Nephelineughed.


    -----

 Chapter 1058 A Talk Between Heroic Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1058 A Talk Between Heroic Friends</h4>


    -----


    "If you let me be honest, I was surprised when Isaac confessed his feelings for you." Laughed An. "He was always surrounded by girls that were so charmed by his looks and heroism; I would have never thought he was into men actually. Nothing wrong with it, it was just surprising because he never showed any signs before."


    "No An, he always showed signs, you''ve always been just very clueless!" Faylenughed. "The very reason why he never did a thin with any girl, the very reason he could resist all those girl''s charms¡­ And he was always blushing a bit whenever he interacted with Arafunn, he was definitely on a big crush for that old elf."


    "I never thought he would fall for me¡­" Arafunn sighed. "I was just a lonely singer, what was special about me?" Arafunn giggled a bit. "But that night when he confessed to me his feelings, he said¡­ that my eyes were as beautiful as emeralds, that my fair skin was as white as snow, and that my long blonde hair was like threads made of the sun itself¡­ He was so corny, and his praises came a bit awkwardly too, but he was trying so hard I couldn''t resist him. I think that was the first time someone loved me¡­"


    "It''s so cute how he tried so hard, you''re right." Laughed Nepheline. "I feel embarrassed every time I remember I used to have a crush on him¡­ Ugh."


    "Hahaha! Well, he was indeed handsome, can''t me you for that honey." Arafunnughed out-loud. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I never would have predicted back then we would end up together." Shade said. "You hated my attitude back then and everything¡­ And I wasn''t helping either, I was so stupid or closed to myself. I was trying very hard to be hated by you all, because I couldn''t bear with being loved, with being cared for¡­ I was raised in a very cold family, made only to kill others. But Isaac¡­ He helped me get through that, he was annoying, always forcing me to join the group."


    "Yeah you were so edgy." Nepheline smiled, kissing her husband''s cheeks. "But you grew out of that, and you became kind of awesome to be honest. I still admire you dear. You know that, right? You might get a bit grumpy sometimes, or get too shy other times, but you''re my lovely hubby~" She kissed his ears, making Shade blush a bit.


    "E-Enough¡­ We don''t have to do this in front of everyone¡­" He whispered to her timidly.


    "What we don''t have to do, huh~?" Nepheline gently bit his ear, making Shade recoil in embarrassment.


    "Hahaha! You two make a cute couple." Laughed Arafunn. "The most unexpected though! But can''t believe you even got a wonderful girl, a very queer one. She''s so head over heels for your daughter¡­"


    "We can tell." Anughed slightly.


    "Aquarina is an intense girl, but our girl is just as strong and intense, they''re like two powerful mes¡­ Theyplement each other quite well." Faylen smiled, drinking some more wine. "Those two, and their friends¡­ I want them to inherit the future. This is why I can''t ck off, we have to keep on growing stronger. For a future where these kids can smile,ugh, and be happy."


    "Cheers to that." An nodded, drinking wine.


    "That''s right." Arafunn smiled, nodding.


    "Indeed." Ninhursag, who had been silent because she didn''t share all of their memories, nodded. "I¡­ Um, I couldn''t experience all these things with you, sadly. But¡­ I sympathize with your loss. For the small time I got to meet Isaac, I learned he was a very good and bright young man. Just by knowing him, I knew there would be a future."


    "Don''t worry, friend, we know how you feel." Nepheline smiled brightly at her. "You weren''t there, but you were in our hearts. And now that we''re back together, I''m not letting you go. You''re one an honorary member of the hero''s party!"


    "Yeah, Ninhursag, don''t ever feel excluded." Said Shade, nodding.


    "That''s right!" Faylen agreed, lifting her wine cup. "You''re on our party now. And you''ve done enough to be considered a hero."


    "Without a doubt." An smiled, nodding just as happily as the rest.


    "Yeah, yeah~ You''ve been quite crucial to our growth too, teaching us Beast Aura and all." Arafunn giggled. "Little Zack is also like a new honorary hero as well."


    "Zack¡­" Ninhursag sighed. "He has really broken through all expectations, someone without any divine blessings, getting so far already. He''s still weaker than your daughters but¡­ He''s still stronger than the rest, even Luck and Lara can''tpete with his raw power. That boy is truly an honorary hero, hahah."


    "Hmm, I''ve got an idea." Faylen said. "Arafunn, didn''t you once said you wanted a disciple to impart all your teachings?"


    "Wait, you don''t mean little Zack?!" Arafunn asked. "He''s¡­ not reallypatible with my style of magic! He''s like a warrior in terms of wind, and I am a gentle bard!"


    "But who else has apatibility with your magic?" Faylen asked. "I need you to teach him all you know! Zack is a boy brimming with talent, I''m sure he''ll happily receive you as his teacher."


    "Uuughh¡­" Arafunn groaned. "Will he really learn?"


    Ninhursag, seeing the opportunity for her son to be even stronger, couldn''t let it go.


    "I assure you he will do his best!" She said. "I will tell him to do his very best, and he will work hardest than ever! Please, Arafunn, teach that reckless boy how to listen to the wind''s true voice!"


    "¡­Fine." Arafunn sighed. "I can''t say no when you beg me like that! Can''t be helped I guess!" Laughed the Hero of Winds. "That boy, Zack¡­ He''ll go through some hellish trainings though, are you sure?!"


    "I''m sure he will do anything, he''s my son after all!" Ninhursag said very proudly of him.


    "Alright then." Arafunn nodded. "I''ll begin right away tomorrow. We''ll start with the very basics of basics. Once everyone goes their own way next year, I''ll apany you, Luck, and Zack to the inheritance you''re bringing them."


    "R-Really?!" Ninhursag cried. "Thank you so much, Arafunn!"


    "Ugaagh! L-Let go of me, you muscr giantess!"


    She ended hugging him so tightly she almost snapped his bones¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1059 Parents That Want Even More Children

    Chapter 1059 Parents That Want Even More Children


    ??-----


    "Well done, Arafunn." Faylen was proud of him. "I am sure Isaac would have wanted you to seek a new purpose in your life, simply being sad about everything wouldn''t do. You''ve been too aimless this entire time. You have to keep growing stronger. Teaching Zack will help you just fine in not losing your touch. I don''t want your cultivation to suddenly drop because you''re sozy."


    "Oof, that really hurt, do you have to be so rough with the words, Faylen?" Laughed Arafunn. "Well, my friends here have all lighted my spirits a bit more now! I feel like I''m really lucky to have you guys with me¡­ I kind of don''t want to say it but¡­ I really love you guys!"


    Arafunn smiled rather adorably as he extended his wind aura, hugging everyone with giant hands made of emerald-colored winds.


    It was a very corny moment, but Arafunn was usually very reserved with his true feelings, so everyone epted his love, and decided to just tell him they appreciated him as well.


    Their conversation went on for a while, before An and Faylen walked back to their bed in their tent, now talking about Sylphy''s incredible growth.


    "Her abilities keep improving every time¡­" An sighed. "How many powers does she has now?"


    "Not only she has infinite mana, she has the power to create unique abilities and evolve them, the power to create outstanding equipment, to turn any souls into spirits, to turn weapons and equipment into familiars, she can apparently obtain materials out of nowhere, and also bless her friends with powers and abilities they didn''t have before, helping them blossom their innate abilities to their limit." Faylen analyzed, sighing. "She has powers that defy logic¡­ I am beginning to think she''s the reincarnation of some goddess or something!"


    "Hahaha, that would be too much." Anughed. "She has simply been blessed with many Innate Abilities, maybe it has to do with mixing our bloodlines and powers through her birth? We indeed used that special Inheritance Spell when we have sex after all¡­"


    "The Spell that inherits part of our power to our offspring before they''re born¡­" Faylen sighed. "Ah, maybe that''s why Zephyrus is so unique too!"


    "We have to keep growing stronger to make up for the power they drained out of us, hahah." Anughed. "How about we go for a third kid while we are at it?"


    An firmly grasped his wife''s butt cheeks, which were big and plump, making her blush a bit.


    "Geez¡­ It''s sote though¡­"


    "Come on, baby¡­ I am so hard right now by just staring at you."


    "You''re such a perv¡­"


    "Well, you''re caressing me down there already, so my wife is just like me, I think¡­"


    "I-I am just eager because I want to appreciate every year of my life with you! I-It is not because I am a perv! You know my lifespan is much longer than you so I just want to make you happy a-and¡­"


    "Okay, okay~ I know."


    An kissed her lips tenderly, caressing her long hair.


    "I don''t care if your lifespan is longer or not¡­ I only care about the present." He smiled. "Every day we''ve had together has been longer than any of your years before, hasn''t it?"


    "¡­Yes, it feels like I''ve finally started living when I meet you." Faylen admitted with a loving gaze, kissing him back. "I love you so much, you dummy¡­"


    "If you get like that, I just can''t resist!" An quickly tore apart his shirt, carrying Faylen on his arms to their bed.


    The elven Saintess quickly took her clothes off, as the two started passionately breeding like rabbits yet again¡­


    The possibility for humans to fertilize a High Elf like Faylen were close to zero, yet An''s endless virility and stamina had made it possible for them to have two kids already.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was nothing saying a third might eventually bless their lives one day¡­ Maybe sooner than they expected.


    And at the same time, within Shade and Nepheline''s tent, a simr scene was urring¡­


    "Come on now, you''re super hard, just jump in already." Nepheline seductively said, spreading her legs as Shade was preparing himself.


    "Nepheline¡­" Shade sighed, admiring her beauty. "You truly want a second child, don''t you?"


    "I want to~ Aquarina needs a sibling! Right?" Nepheline smiled sweetly. "Put it in already¡­ I''m so horny right now¡­ Let''s fuck all night."


    "If I didn''t have a Tier 10 Physique you would have killed me already¡­" Shade joked around a bit, embracing her while bing one with his wife.


    The two kissed passionately, the sound of their bed ringing quite loudly¡­ Nepheline''s moans could be overheard. Thankfully Arafunn had set up some noise concealing barriers, as usual.


    "Both are going at it already! Gosh, these guys are so horny." Arafunn sighed, looking at the moonlight onest time while resting above the skies with his wind magic. "I guess I wouldn''t be so different if you were around, my dear Isaac¡­ Sigh, how much I miss you in bed too¡­"


    As he looked into the skies, he smiled slightly¡­


    Thepany of his friends slowly made up for the hole left behind in his heart.


    And slowly, yet steadily, perhaps he''ll get through this, however many years it would take.


    "I''ll make sure you proud! I''ll let that Zack brat get all my knowledge, so I can have a disciple¡­ I bet you would have been proud of me for that, right?" Arafunn caressed gently a ne Isaac had gifted to him.


    .


    .


    .


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    The morning sunlight pierced through the small openings in the tent,nding on my face and burning it a bit¡­


    "Ugh¡­ Ah, it''s morning already¡­"


    I yawned slightly, finding Aquarina half-naked sleeping at my side.


    "Zzzz¡­"


    She was fast asleep even with the sunlight right on her face¡­


    This girl is sure something.


    But she''s so cute!


    I couldn''t help but hug her tightly, trying to appreciate every moment I have with her.


    -----

 Chapter 1060 A Strange Village Inside The Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 1060 A Strange Vige Inside The Dungeon</h4>


    -----


    The next morning came, and after sleeping with my babe for a bit, I quickly decided to wake up and leave her sleeping, as usual. I am beginning to think we''ll never wake up at the same time, she''s just too sleepy.


    I cracked my knuckles and then decided to go to my Dungeon for a bit, to not bother her with my things, and walked through a portal, leaving her alone for a bit.


    As soon as I arrived at the grasnds, I saw a beautiful and expansive grasnd, with a huge forest to the end of it, spreading across many kilometers.


    The higher the level of the dungeon, therger each floor became, the first floor at the beginning was really small, but now it had be very, VERY big!


    I think it was as big as a whole region in the map of the Antea Continent by now, and by sharing my senses with the Dungeon System''s helper form, I can easily map the whole thing.


    Although it seems boundless, the entire ce is surrounded by invisible walls, though, it is so big that not many truly reach the end of it.


    And as I was thinking about him, a tiny box-like spiritual being appeared in front of me, really happy to see me.


    [The [Dungeon System] greets the Dungeon Master!]


    [They are very happy! It seems that the Harvest Familiars you''ve left behind have brought them goodpany.]


    [The Harvest Familiars have begun working on other things as the passage of time was faster here than in the outside world.]


    "Is that so?" I wondered. "Well, I''m d you''ve got some friends that aren''t just the usual monsters- huh?!"


    However, I quickly noticed what he meant, even Alice, right at my side, was shocked¡­


    "W-What in the world has happened here, Dungeon System?! D-Did you let them build this?!" Alice asked.


    "W-Woah¡­" I gasped.


    I looked to my left, finding there was something¡­ Quite amusing. Right next to the great area where I''ve nted and multiplied several crops, including magic ingredients, there was a small vige.


    Yes, a vige! I had only left 60 Harvest Familiars here, and I simply told them to "work in the fields, protect them, and do whatever else you want as long as it is not harmful to the dungeon", but I never thought they would do this.


    "T-The vige seems to be made of wood and nts, and there seems to be some sort of temple at the end of it." Alice said.


    "D-Dungeon System, what''s this supposed to be? I thought the Harvest Familiars weren''t smart enough to do this¡­" I said.


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that your Summons are very smart, due to the high amount of Intelligence Stat they posses.]


    [After a few months, they have figured out many things after the Dungeon System taught it to them¡­ as a hobby of sorts.]


    "Did you ess to my information database?" Sighed Alice. "Sigh, my child, were you feeling that lonely?"


    The little box made a saddened face, lowering its head.


    [The [Dungeon System] apologizes! They only thought it could be fun to build something like a small civilization here¡­ For experimental purposes.]


    [They say that they can delete the vige if you are not pleased with it.]


    "Wait, no! Don''t do that¡­" I sighed. "I think it''s fine¡­ In fact, we were just amazed, it is all so¡­ incredible! I need to go meet my Summons again!"


    I always thought of them as just mere nt monsters I could summon, but if they''re smart enough to do all of this¡­ They could be considered sapient, to an extent.


    I hade here to just Rank Up using my job item in peace, but it seems that things would have to be dyed slightly.


    The entire vige had around twenty-five houses, they looked slightly rough, some had a lot of mushrooms growing over them, there was no paved streets, but there were different areas.


    From what I noticed, there was a butcher, a medicine shop, and even a crafting workshop?! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The moment we entered; we were greeted by the Harvest Familiars guarding the vige.


    They were a Jack-o-Lantern and an Apple Treant, both wielding huge wooden spears. When they saw me, they were slightly surprised.


    "Heheh!"


    "Gooh?"


    They couldn''t talk though, but showed in their expressions and sounds that they seemed pleased to see me. They were¡­ much more expressive and felt much more "alive" than I ever thought a being born from a Skill could ever feel.


    "H-Hi¡­ Been a while since I left you here." I said. "Can I get in?"


    Both nodded happily and let me enter the vige, which was surrounded by wooden walls. Apparently the monsters weren''t friendly with them, and the harvest familiar seemed to asionally hunt them to eat.


    They can replenish their energy in various ways, one of them is draining my Mana. But it seems that Mana Connection breaks or weakens when I leave them behind, so they have to make up for it through photosynthesis, and nutrient absorption.


    "So they need to hunt to gain some sustenance, isn''t it?" I wondered.


    "It appears to be the case, hence why butchers were made." Alice nodded.


    As we walked through the grassy streets of this vige made by nt people, they all popped out one after another from their homes, ncing at me curiously. Most greeted me, although some remained in silence.


    We looked at the butcher store, finding a Jack-o-Lanter an Apple Treant, and ten little Dashing Radishes working for them.


    "Wait a second¡­"


    The entire street was actually full of many Harvest Familiars¡­ Some I didn''t even raise!


    There were the weaker ones I had discarded too, the radishes, potatoes, carrots, and so on, where did they get them?


    "I think there''s more than sixty Harvest Familiars here!" I told the Dungeon System. "W-What the hell is going on here? How can they multiply beyond the skill limit?"


    [The [Dungeon System] says you''ll find out once you enter the temple at the end of the vige!]


    "Gebo!"


    A little Dashing Radish wearing a pink bow guided me there, grabbing my hand.


    "Gebo, gebo!"


    "O-okay, fine¡­ I''m going! Don''t drag me there!"


    At the end, we reached the temple, and an Enchanting Lettuce wearing nun-like clothes greeted me.


    "Aha! Ahaa!" She pointed to the gates, opening them.


    And what was inside was¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1061 Talking Plant People?!

    <h4>Chapter 1061 Talking nt People?! </h4>


    -----


    The "temple" resembled a small church made of wood and grass, covered on mushrooms. The entrance had a huge gate for any creature to enter easily.


    And once I pulled it open, I was greeted by several rows of seats and at the end, a small altar, with an idol polished out of wood.


    The idol was finely decorated with colorful jewels I don''t know where they even got them from, maybe from lower floors.


    And it had the exact shape as¡­ myself?!


    It was wearing a long dress and holding a small sapling on her hands, smiling gently as if nurturing it¡­


    Have my summons just made a religion out of me?


    There were all kinds of vegetables walking in and out of the church, but all of them were paralyzed once I stepped in.


    They kneeled and started praising me as if I were really their goddess.


    "Uuhh¡­ This is getting weirder now."


    I stepped to the end, where there was apletely unique person, someone I had never seen before. A harvest familiar that wasn''t within my skill''s list of possible creations.


    She had the feminine and cute shape of the Enchanting Lettuce girls, but was twice as taller, with legs made of radishes, arms made of wood, and a head made of a sunflower, with a cute face.


    Lastly, she had long hair made of branches, leaves, and flowers. And at the center of her chest, there was a big, green-colored jewel emanating spiritual energy.


    In fact, she exuded a powerful Aura, something akin to a Spirit of Nature, but she wasn''t quite one either.


    This being¡­ I never predicted something like this would be born.


    "Wee back, Goddess Sylphy. We''ve been eagerly awaiting your return."


    And she could speak?!


    "W-Wha¡­"


    "S-Sylphy?!"


    Alice caught me as I almost fainted in utter shock¡­


    This was too much for me to process!


    "Oh my, should I have started slowly?" Sighed the girl, as the Dungeon System next to her nodded. "I-I''m sorry for startling you, Goddess Sylphy. Are you alright?"


    "I-I''m fine. I just¡­ This escted to level I never thought possible. I always imagined this Dungeon remaining kind of the same, just monsters and all. I never thought that leaving my Harvest Familiars behind to tend on the crops would cause this entire¡­ Domino effect." I sighed.


    "It was indeed a miracle to an extent." She nodded. "My creation was what kickstarted the creation of the vige of Eden, as we call it among our friends."


    "H-How exactly¡­ Were you born?" I wondered.


    "Well, I am not too sure myself, but I know that our friend here, the chief, should know." She pointed at the Dungeon System.


    "Dungeon System, did you just make yourself the chief of the vige?!" Asked Alice.


    The little cube sighed a bit, asking for forgiveness.


    [The [Dungeon System] says they didn''t want to be the chief!]


    [At the end, Selene at his side is more of a chief than them, but she keeps calling them the chief anyways.]


    "Selene''s her name, huh?" I wondered. "So? How did¡­ How was this girl born?"


    The Dungeon System and Selene looked at one another, as they invited me to a room at the other end of the church, which had even a chair, tables, and some furniture with a few books that were made out of leaves.


    It seems they were even developing their own writingnguage, which resembled magical runes. Selene gently served me some tea, made from the tea that is grown here, which I usually sell after gathering enough.


    "Now that we''ve calmed down, I think it''s better to talk." She smiled radiantly. "Now, where should we begin¡­"


    They started with the beginning, exining that after a couple of months, the Harvest Familiars started having too much free time.


    They usually wandered aimlessly around the dungeon, but eventually, the Dungeon Master found on a spark of intelligence, and one that seemed to want more than just being a mundane summon.


    The Dungeon System then used information extracted from their mother''s database to teach the Harvest Familiars a few things at a time.


    First, how to build things,ter, how to manage friendships, andstly, how to cook and evenmunicate with gestures ornguage.


    It was all within the span of a few months, but they learned so fast it was incredible.


    However, even after having learned, theycked a leader, someone that could do much more than them, someone smarter.


    The Dungeon System couldn''t be that, they had to take care of the Dungeon.


    And that''s when Selene was born.


    "Our people, at the beginning, started to nt the seeds that would sometimese from our bodies." She exined. "By imbuing them with Mana and cing spirit crystal dust on them, these seeds would not yield normal nts, but weaker, smaller, yet smarter people of our own."


    "Unlike the sixty originals, they could grow up and were much more active." She smiled. "I am one of those, named as the "Second Generation"¡­ But even amongst my brothers and sisters, I am very unique."


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that the Harvest Familiars began to also use the nts you left behind, trying to convert them into their own, of course, without not wasting resources and only using a small part of them.]


    [Eventually, it was possible to create the Dashing Radishes, Potato Guardians, Missile Carrots, and Sunshine Sunflowers out of the seeds you left behind to produce more yield to be sold or consumed.]


    "So that''s how you were able to bring the ones I had not summoned¡­" I nodded. "Interesting how that''s possible. It seems that Harvest Familiars can multiply each other using their own seeds, or the seeds of other harvest familiars left behind after they transform into ingredients."


    "It seems to be the case!" Said Selene. "My birth¡­ Well, it was truly miraculous."


    [The [Dungeon System] exins that the Harvest Familiars have be obsessed with birthing their own, as they desired to create their own people more and more¡­]


    [Eventually, a few of them nted the seeds of many of them together, right beneath the Crystal Spirit Tree.]


    [Thebination of the spirit energy mutated the seeds,bining them together into a new being, which gained a Spiritual Soul.]


    [And this created Selene, someone unlike any of them, capable of speaking and growing even faster than them.]


    "Since my birth, no others like me have been born despite their efforts, this is why they call me a Miracle¡­ Or Saintess, sometimes." Selene smiled gently.


    "W-Woah¡­" I was shocked. "This vige¡­ It has its whole history now. How long has it been since I left? To me it has been just some days since I left the behind!"


    [The [Dungeon System] says that as the dungeon develops with each level, the time dtion can be elerated further.]


    [Currently, those days were a year and two months inside.]


    "EH?! Even then¡­ It still such a short time for all of this to happen!" I was truly surprised. "Selene, have you been guiding them?"


    "Indeed, since we built this church that the folks have be more spirituality connected." She smiled. "We are all grateful to you, Goddess Sylphy. It was thanks to you that we were all created, and that we were given an opportunity to live as the people of these beautifulnds." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A-Ah, well, I wouldn''t call myself a Goddess¡­" Iughed a bit. "But you''re wee!"


    -----

 Chapter 1062 The Civilization System

    <h4>Chapter 1062 The Civilization System</h4>


    -----


    "Our small vige is still developing." Selene exined. "Aside from the sixty originals, there are currently eighty new inhabitants. Including me. Usually, not every new person grow properly even after our efforts, only one out of ten usually be a person, while the rest remain as normal nts."


    "I see¡­ A-Are you okay with me using your nts to be eaten or sold?" I wondered, feeling slightly guilty now.


    "Of course! We do know that sometimes it is necessary to take another life to sustain our own. We usually hunt and also absorb nutrients from non-people nts." She said. "I don''t think it would ever be an issue, so rest assured. It is quite nice how much you think about it though, you''re as considerate as the original sixty have told me!"


    "Well, uh, I try¡­" I felt a bit awkward, nheless. "I was wondering¡­ Do you need anything? Like help or something? I could bring you new materials, new food, books, anything, just ask me and I''ll bring them eventually¡­ It might take some time though due to the time dtion."


    "Do not worry about that, we do live very long, long, long lives. And rather slow." She giggled. "And yes, it would be an honor to receive anything you could ever offer¡­ But I was wondering aboutnguage. I want to teach everyone how to write if they cannot talk. Ournguage feels a bit¡­ terrible, could it be possible to getnguage books to absorb one of yours? Oh! Also, any tools that could help us cut through things better, and shape things better would be nice! Oh! And also maybe sweet things, I like sweet fruits- Ah!"


    Selene gasped in surprise, covering her face with her delicate-looking hands made of fine wood. She suddenly bowed.


    "I-I apologize! I was getting carried away¡­" She was a bit cute, honestly.


    "Hahah, don''t worry. I''ll bring those things within a couple of months on your time." I said. "I heard the vige has a name¡­ But are you going to keep calling yourselves just Harvest Familiars?"


    "Hmm, we''ve not thought about it." She sighed. "But if our Goddess could give us a name¡­"


    "Well, if that''s the case." I wondered. "I can''t really call all of you a single "race" because you''re so different. But if this could help you all unify¡­ How about Arboren?"


    I came out with that name on the spot, but I think it had a nice ring to it. It pretty muchbines the words of "Arboreal" and the word for person on Elvish Language "Ren" together, Arboren, meaning, arboreal people.


    "It is a wonderful name!" She cried. "Arboren! Arboren! Arboren! Aahh! It has such a simple yet nice ring to it!" Her eyes were shining very brightly. "Thank you so much, oh goddess!" She started bowing and praying.


    "It is just a name¡­ but I''m d you liked it. You''re now the Arboren People of the Eden Vige!"


    "Looks like something is happening¡­ Yes, this fills all the requirements."


    "Alice?"


    Ding!


    [You have met the requirements to unlock a new function of the Dungeon System.]


    [Reach Dungeon Level 4+] [Complete]


    [Create a Vige inside the Dungeon.] [Complete]


    [Name the Vige and the folks inside and be recognized as their God.] [Complete]


    [Possess a Saintess within your Vige, and a proper religion surrounding you.] [Complete]


    [Do you wish to exchange 50.000.000 EXP to unlock this new Function? A new System might be generated.]


    [Yes] [No]


    "Wait, what?! This is¡­ For real?"


    A new System this quickly?!


    And it seemed to be rted with the growth of the vige. Although this all exists within the Dungeon, the Dungeon has yet to recognize the vige as a Dungeon facility, even less the inhabitants here as lifeforms of the Dungeon.


    Perhaps with whatever this is, I can further help their civilization grow in some sort of way, while being recognized by the Dungeon.


    "Indeed, are you willing to spend the EXP?" Asked Alice. "With this new System, a lot of things could be done to help these people progress! And with their progress and growth, you will also be able to benefit."


    "Hmmm, it costs a lot, but it is convenient." I nodded. "Alright."


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 50.000.000 EXP!]


    [The New [Civilization System] has been created!]


    [Build your own civilization, create new buildings and facilities, help them progress through their studies and the understanding of the world, science, biology, and magic, and strengthen their faith!]


    [By expanding their territory across the Dungeon''s many floors, and diversifying their poption into many new forms and niches, you will be able to not only benefit of all the things they produce, but you will also grow stronger, gain unique materials and items, and above all¡­]


    [Gain Divine Power through their faith, hastening your Cultivation Speed, Growth, and Talent!]


    [However, be careful¡­ Monsters and other Civilizations beyond the horizon might seek to plunder your own''s treasures, people, and progress.]


    [Make sure to arm up your people and prepare them for any trouble that might arise!]


    [The System Magic Spells: [Guider of Civilization] and [Manager Civilization] have been created.]


    [The [Vige of Eden] has been registered as part of the [Civilization Core]!]


    [The [Arboren People] has been registered as your [Main Civilization Race]!]


    [The Unique-Grade Unit [Selene, Saintess of the Arboren] has been registered as the Leader of [Vige of Eden]!]


    [All Civilization Abilities, Factions, Buildings, and more have been readjusted to suit the [Yggdrasil''s Children]!]


    [Because the Civilization has been born inside a Dungeon, you can repurpose Dungeon Energy to build Civilization Facilities or Upgrade your Civilization instead of Civilization Points.]


    [You acquired the [Civilization Master: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Civilization Core]: [Vige of Eden]


    [Civilization Rank]: [Rank 0: Small Vige]


    [Civilization Faction]: [Yggdrasil''s Children]


    [Civilization Race]: [Children of Nature, Arboren]


    [Civilization Leader]: [Selene]


    [Civilization Poption]: [140]


    [Civilization Statistics]: [Faith]: [100 (E+)] [Government]: [30 (F-)] [Culture]: [30 (F-)] [Military]: [100 (E+)] [Economy]: [0 (G-)] [Production]: [100 (E+)] [Food]: [70 (E)] [Research] [0 (G-)]


    [Civilization Traits]: [Path of Nature (B)] [Active Goddess (A)] [Weak Reproduction (E)] [Weak Will (E)] [Lack of Motivation (F+)] [Cultural Drought (F+)]


    [Civilization Special Units]: [Selene, Saintess of the Arboren (Unique Grade)]


    [Civilization Facilities] [Living Wood Houses (E+)] x50 [Temple of Goddess Sylphy (C+)] x1.


    -----


    Countless system messages popped up one after another, and at the end, an overlyplicated Status was shown right in front of my face.


    This was¡­ in resume, the status of this little civilization.


    "I never wanted to take it so seriously¡­"


    Ding! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [The [Civilization System] finds this civilization too weak! They want you to improve it at all costs!]


    [A New [Civilization Task] has been generated: [Build 100 Houses]!]


    [A New [Civilization Task] has been generated: [Construct A Pce]!]


    [A New [Civilization Task] has been generated: [Construct Research Facility]!]


    "I-Is it possible for three quests to appear?!" I was surprised by all the changes.


    "Oh, yes, the quests from dungeons or civilizations are separated from the Quest System''s limits!" Said Alice. "Usually, they''re bound to the progression of your dungeon or civilization."


    "I see¡­ This isplicated, but at the same time, kind of fun. Though, these Traits look a bit¡­ Harsh." I sighed. "You guys are going through a lot, huh?"


    "Huh?" Selene tilted her head, wondering what I just meant.


    "A-Ah, nothing, never mind." Iughed a bit at the ridiculousness of the situation.


    For now, I''ll simply absorb the Yggdrasil Heart and Rank Up my ss, I''ll take care of the restter!


    -----

 Chapter 1063 Job Class Rank Up

    <h4>Chapter 1063 Job ss Rank Up</h4>


    -----


    After having gotten a whole new System out of nowhere due to things that happened outside of my control, I decided to finally do what I came here for, Rank Up my Job ss!


    And for that, I had to firstbine the three fragments of the Yggdrasil''s Heart Fragment, resembling three halves of a heart-shaped green jewel.


    "Selene, I''ll do a little thing before departing, if you don''t mind."


    "Oh, sure thing, Goddess Sylphy! I shall silently watch whichever miracle you bring to us now!"


    She was overly excited about something that was most likely not going to affect their vige a tall¡­ But hey, I do like the enthusiasm she''s putting.


    "First,bine the fragments through Synthesis."


    All three fragments slowly came together, as I activated the Synthesis Skill on them, forcing theirbination into theplete item.


    FLAAASH!


    Ding!


    [You havebined [Yggdrasil''s Heart Fragment (A+ Grade)] x3 through Synthesis into the [Complete Yggdrasil Heart (S+ Grade)] x1!]


    [The [Complete Yggdrasil Heart (S+ Grade)] ispatible with your current Job ss!]


    [Do you wish to absorb its powers to Rank Up your Job ss without the necessity of reaching Max Level? Previous Job ss-rted Abilities will be overwritten by new ones.]


    [Yes] [No]


    The fusion was a sess, and a beautiful heart-shaped green crystal was formed, exuding an Aura of Spiritual Energy. The System message popped up right after, asking me if I wanted to absorb it right away.


    Apparently these items force a Rank Up without the necessity for me to reach the Max Level, which shows how impressive they are as items.


    "Yes."


    FLUOSH!


    The green crystal then became pure light, flowing all into my entire body, and fully being absorbed by it. The sensation of new strength and magical prowess flowing across every inch of my body.


    The essence was so strong and rich it felt like I was advancing my own cultivation at the same time, an incredible feeling¡­


    My body overflowed with an Aura of green light, as my consciousness was suddenly brought somewhere else.


    FLASH!


    A beautiful and endless looking forest, full of green, and with the sound of countless animals echoing around me.


    At the end of the road, there was an enormous tree, pulsating green and golden energy from within, as if calling for me.


    Without much else to do in this strange vision, I simply walked across the forest.


    On the way to the enormous tree, I saw many strange things.


    "Well, hello there, Sylphy."


    A giant green frog greeted me, lifting his ck hat before putting it back in.


    "Huh?"


    I kept walking as if my legs moved on their own.


    "Heheh! She''s here? How?"


    A flock of little fairies flew around me, they were only fist-sized, and colorful, with big moth-like eyes and fuzzy fur around their necks.


    They flew away before I could say a word, as my legs continued moving on their own.


    "ROOOAAR!"


    The mighty roar of a giant crocodile walking across the forest scared me almost to death, it was gigantic, covered on countless vegetation, and seemingly made of wood.


    It only gave me a small nce before moving on, without paying any more attention to me.


    The more I walked through thisndscape, the more confused and, at the same time, enlightened I felt.


    I saw thousands of flowers blossoming, dying, and growing back up near endlessly, attended by an olddy, wearing only nts as clothes.


    I saw a group of bears on fancy clothes, drinking tea around a wooden table whileughing viciously.


    I meet tiny creatures, made of wood and with stone masks, giggling and ying tricks on me as they saw me advance.


    And I felt countless eyes ncing at me from afar, belonging to tall figures, simr to elves¡­


    But nobody stopped me all the way to the enormous tree.


    Which greeted me with its endless essence.


    It extended it towards me, resembling a small hand, and it touched my forehead with it.


    "I don''t know how you got here but¡­ Fine, you''repatible enough, my child. I bless you with this power. You will make a good gardener."


    FLAAASH!


    The light engulfed me whole, until I finally woke up, finding myself right where I was sitting seconds ago.


    "W-What was that¡­?!"


    I suddenly felt a slightly annoying sensation on my forehead, as Alice panicked.


    "S-Sylphy?! There''s a tattoo forming on your forehead!"


    "Eh?!"


    I quickly took a mirror from my inventory, noticing a tiny, nail-


    sized, green-colored tattoo resembling a tree spreading its branches upwards and its roots down.


    It had a single emerald eye on its center, and a halo on top¡­ This tattoo! I had seen it before, my grandmother, whenever she got excited or used her magic, would show it.


    "T-This tattoo¡­ The same my grandmother has?!" I wondered. "Wait, this is Yggdrasil''s Blessing!"


    Yggdrasil, the World''s Tree, a gigantic lifeform born from the World of Terrarium that has expanded life all across the world. It has multiplied into many lesser forms, but the original Yggdrasil remains, within the center of the Antea Continent. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Much like the Dragon King, it is an incredibly ancient being that was born long, long ago, it was the one that spread vegetation, and also healed the world from the damage the Demon King provoked on its fight to fend off the Gods in Ancient Times.


    Since the Gods moved away into the heaven, the Elves and Fairies have created a pact of peace with the tree and have spread her offspring across the world.


    She would usually bless a single Queen of the Fae every ten thousand years¡­


    If it can grant blessings, simr to the Dragon King, it is a God-


    like being, perhaps even stronger than most Gods, or evenparable to the Twelve Chief Gods.


    "I can''t believe it¡­"


    Ding!


    [You have fully absorbed the item''s powers.]


    [You temporarily visited the [Divine Realm of Yggdrasil] and received her Blessings!]


    [Due to her Blessings, the Job ss you''ll change into has been improved.]


    [Your Job ss as changed to [Yggdrasil''s Gardener: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]!]


    I could swear I would be a Saintess like my grandma, but¡­ Gardener?!


    -----

 Chapter 1064 Yggdrasils Gardener

    Chapter 1064 Yggdrasil''s Gardener


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [You have fully absorbed the item''s powers.]


    [You temporarily visited the [Divine Realm of Yggdrasil] and received her Blessings!]


    [Due to her Blessings, the Job ss you''ll change into has been improved.]


    [Your Job ss as changed into [Yggdrasil''s Gardener: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]!]


    [You acquired the [Gardener] Skill!]


    [The [Gardener] Skill has been given the ability to Level Up automatically thanks to the Blessing of Yggdrasil.]


    [The [Yggdrasil''s Endurance: Lv10] Skill has evolved into [Yggdrasil''s Spirit Armor: Lv1] Skill thanks to the Blessing of Yggdrasil!]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 1: Rank 7: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 1: Rank 9!]


    [The Quality, Power, and Magical Essence of your Spiritual Energy has been increased greatly.]


    I thought I would be something like my grandmother, who is also the Saintess of Yggdrasil, or well, one of the many that have been.


    However, I indeed became her Gardener, just as she said¡­


    She had quite the cocky attitude now that I think about it, kind of made me angry to an extent!


    But I should be grateful nheless, and this ss is three stars, should at least be better than the previous one, right?


    The previous one''s abilities were mostly rted with farming, nothing to do with fighting, which was slightly underwhelming.


    But maybe this one could change this a bit more?


    "So you received the blessing of Yggdrasil?!" Alice asked. "Incredible¡­ To think the item the Quest System created would allow you to allow your passage into her Divine Realm¡­"


    [The [Quest System] exins this item didn''t have such an effect¡­]


    [However, something within Sylphy herself might have provoked this item to have this new effect, or work as a catalyst of sorts.]


    "So that''s how it worked¡­" I wondered. "Oh well, what happened just¡­ happened at the end. The tattoo seems to have gone away now, right?"


    "Yes, there''s nothing there anymore." Selene who was silently watching what urred smiled back. "Goddess Sylphy, that divine power I felt, was very strong! What did just happen?"


    "Well, it could be said an even higher being than myself granted me a blessing." I exined. "A-Also, could you stop calling me Goddess? Sylphy is okay¡­ I am not technically a Goddess; I simply own and created the world you''re living in."


    "T-That''s technically like a goddess, no?" She asked, tilting her head.


    "I¡­" I stopped for a moment to think about it. "Well, I¡­ I suppose, fine."


    There was no helping it, if I put myself into their perspective, it does feel that way. I wonder if I could bring these people outside though, taking care of them as if I were a Goddess wasn''t in my ns.


    It is a bit too much responsibility, and I am a bit worried now¡­ The Civilization System has put a lot of pressure on me for some weird reason.


    "For now, you shouldn''t worry too much." Alice said. "This ce will remain peaceful because the Dungeon is below your protection and control. Just help out whenever you feel like, there shouldn''t be any feeling of responsibility, I wouldn''t want you to go through stress or pressure over these things¡­ Sigh, if only my little child didn''t go out of their way!"


    [The [Dungeon System] apologizes deeply¡­]


    [The [Civilization System] says that Sylphy should rely on them! They will make sure that the rise of this new civilization will be a breeze!]


    [The [Quest System] says that they''re there for anything they need, as long as there''s some causality, new Quests can be created.]


    [Raising a Civilization and taking care of many lives will create veryrge quantities of Causality, Quests with important and good rewards for your growth and the growth of the vige can be generated constantly as they develop.]


    "With thebination of all four of us, it shouldn''t be hard, rx." Alice smiled, trying to calm down my nerves, as my Familiar, it seemed she could sense them to an extent.


    "Oh my, is the Goddess worried about any responsibilities?" Selene wondered. "I am very sorry if it seemed that way! We arepletely independent! We would dly receive any gift from you, but we are fine on our own, so please, do not worry!"


    These guys were all reading my mind or something¡­ But their words did ease some of the worries and concerns I felt, and the imaginary burden on my shoulders also lessened quite a bit.


    "Fine, I''ll take it easy for now¡­ I''ll check my gains first before going out. Oh, here, have these for you and the rest of the vige for now, Selene."


    I took out of my Inventory several bags of Lesser Sunstones, Monster Magic Crystals, and Medicinal Herbs and Edible Mushrooms I picked up through Cloudia.


    "Ooh, such amazing goods from thend of the Gods! Thank you so much!" She was rejoiced as she analyzed everything one at a time. "These shiny rocks could be potentially as materials for the crafters! And these herbs and mushrooms¡­ We''ll nt them immediately! Nuns!"


    Suddenly, two beautiful nuns made of lettuce leaves stepped into the room, gracefully grabbing everything and leaving after hearing Selene''smands.


    "Bring these things to the farmers and tell them to carefully nt them."


    "Aha!"


    "Ahah!"


    The two nodded while making adorable sounds, leading the church in a hurry. I think those two are from the sixty originals, but they had sure changed now, even wearing fancy clothes and all.


    "I suppose I can help in that for now. And about building new houses¡­" I wondered. "Can''t I leave that job to Selene and the Systems?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Technically, you can. Doing it all on your own would be too tiresome." Said Alice.


    "Build one hundred houses?" Wondered Selene. "I suppose we could, it would take a while¡­"


    [The [Dungeon System] says that as long as they use Dungeon Energy, it is possible to hasten the construction of houses and even grant them special effects that would increase the happiness and satisfaction of the vigers.]


    Oh?


    -----

 Chapter 1065 Taking Care of a Civilization Is Not My Thing!

    Chapter 1065 Taking Care of a Civilization Is Not My Thing!


    ??-----


    The quests the Civilization System gave were quite¡­ excessive, to an extent.


    "Build one hundred houses?" Wondered Selene. "I suppose we could, it would take a while¡­"


    [The [Dungeon System] says that as long as they use Dungeon Energy, it is possible to hasten the construction of houses and even grant them special effects that would increase the happiness and satisfaction of the vigers.]


    Oh?


    "Then do that, yeah." I nodded. "What else we needed? A Pce! And also a Research Facility. Can you do that too?"


    The Dungeon System nodded happily, while Selene agreed as well.


    "We were already nning on building a Pce to further cement our government. We''re still thinking about who could rule." She said.


    "Maybe go for democracy?" I wondered. "Vote for someonepetent."


    "Oh? We never thought about that!" Selene said. "Goddess Sylphy, your knowledge is truly boundless! How can we do this?"


    "Well, first gather the people you know are smart and can lead others." I exined. "Those that know what the people need, and stuff. And then make a voting pool. You can choose up to four candidates, alright? You are also included."


    "Okay¡­ I get it!" She nodded.


    Although the Civilization System showed her as the Leader, it wasn''t an official thing to the rest of the people. I am sure she''ll get chosen though, but it is better to not decide things without asking the rest of the people.


    "And about the Research Facility, we require materials for that. Books containing knowledge we can research!" Said Selene. "I know this is asking too much but-"


    "Here." I lend her a Basic Book of Alchemy, cksmithing, and Magic Runic Systems to her.


    They were basic stuff you get taught in school for children for Elves, so I''ve already read these, as someone that was taught by my very knowledgeable parents instead of going to a school.


    "B-Books?! I see! We can read these and- Ah, we don''t understand thenguage though¡­" She sighed.


    "Dungeon System, Civilization System, can you teach them how to read these? Here, there''s a book with the basics of elvishnguage." I gave them yet another book.


    [The [Dungeon System] nods, saying to leave it to them.]


    FLASH!


    The Civilization System quickly took the shape of a red me-like little thing, around the same size as the golden and silver-colored cube of the Dungeon System.


    [The [Civilization System] nods, saying they''ll do their best.]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Okay, alright, we''re done with this!" I stretched my arms. "Now, I''ll get going, Selene."


    "I-I''ll apany you back outside!" Selene happily showed me the vige as we walked outside of it.


    On the way, I checked the Job ss Description, which contained its abilities.


    -----


    [ss]: [Yggdrasil''s Gardener: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    A ss that can only be acquired by the most talented of Master Farmers that have be a Force of Nature, which have been Blessed by Yggdrasil herself to be their Gardeners. Your consciousness has touched upon her Divine Domain, and a small part of her powers have been lent to you as a gift for being someone worthy to be her Gardener.


    Yggdrasil Gardeners might sound simple, but this Title is only given to the strongest Magic Knights that protect the Spirit Tree with their might, it is a Title that both signifies their strength and connection with nature, alongside being Yggdrasil''s favorite children.


    All of your Farming, Gardening, and Nature, Life, and Earth Attribute-rted Techniques, Magic Spells and Skills receive a +400% boost to their Power and Effects. Allies within twenty meters around you receive a boost to such Actions, Skills, and Magic of +150% to their Power and Effects.


    Nature and Spirits responds to you much better, and you can nt all sorts of nts much easier, enhancing their growth speed by +300% and having a 50% chance to transform them into Spirit nts. Farm, Nature, Life, and Earth-type Animals, Spirits, and Familiars you raise receive a great bonus to their stats, skills, and growth speed of +250%. Additionally, Proficiency and Damage Dealt using Farming Tools and Magic Swords Enchanted With Nature, Life, or Earth Attribute is enhanced by +300%.


    Twice a day, it is also possible to utilize the [Yggdrasil''s Gardener Divine Domain] Ability, which creates a Domain as big as one kilometer around the user depending in the amount of Mana used, whichsts for 1 Hour and grants the ability to take over such territory''s soil and nature, being able to control them all perfectly. From nts to the Earth, and even Ores. Nature will also protect the user and their allies from harm. Nobody will mess with the Knights of Yggdrasil.


    While the [Yggdrasil''s Gardener Divine Domain] Ability is active, it is possible to unleash [Yggdrasil Knights Swordsmanship Arts] whichbines the Magic Swordsmanship Techniques with the Divinity of Yggdrasil to unleash all sorts of powerful Attacks rted to Nature. Increases Bonus Damage against Evil, Demonic, Dark, and Curse-type foes by +300% and all other foes by +100%.


    -----


    "W-What the hell is this¡­"


    It was much more amazing than I thought, and it had so many descriptions it was worth three skills into one! It contained all of the Master Farmer Abilities but upgraded even further!


    And above all, it was finally adapted for fighting! It wasn''t just locked to Farming stuff! The Bonuses to growth applied to my Familiars, not just farm animals, and also to weapons enchanted with the required elements, not just farming tools!


    I was already considering making some farming tools anyways though, but this certainly eases that necessity. And thest ability was upgraded amazingly, with the power of a new Swordsmanship Arts too, which I can only use two hours a day.


    I better practice it on my days off to see what it''s all about, but it seems specifically tailored to y evil doers.


    A knight of Yggdrasil, huh? I never thought that''s what Yggdrasil''s Gardeners meant¡­


    Perhaps Yggdrasil and the Dragon King could be good allies in the future, especially if I am eventually nning to go against the Gods.


    I''ll need as many allies as I can, after all¡­


    "I wish you a good day, Goddess Sylphy!"


    "Likewise, take care!"


    I walked out of my dungeon, to find Aquarina working on her Alchemy Cauldron, mixing ingredients rapidly.


    "Well! Aren''t you busy?"


    "Uwaah! S-Sylphy!"


    -----

 Chapter 1066 Yggdrasils Chosen

    Chapter 1066 Yggdrasil''s Chosen


    ??-----


    Aquarina was really, really concentrated synthetizing a bunch of blue colored crystals with her Alchemy Cauldron, to the point she surprised me quite a bit.


    "Sylphy! You''re back!"


    "Yep I''m back, how''s everything going? I see you''re quite busy."


    "Y-Yeah¡­"


    She got a bit shy after I saw her working on her own things. But it was a nice thing to see. It reminded me I wasn''t the only Alchemist, and that she was taught about Alchemy Magic by my mother as well.


    Aquarina was in fact rather talented, I mostly relied on my Skills, but she could do amazing things only with her proficiency, patience, and magic alone.


    "Ah! Sorry for going off, I was looking at a few things in my Dungeon." I giggled slightly embarrassedly. "Anyways, what''s wrong? Are you embarrassed?"


    "A bit, I was just making a few things on my own¡­" She sighed. "Because my Spirits are at max level, I was thinking on helping them evolve using somepatible materials! Like you said before, they can grow stronger if I do that, right?"


    "Right¡­" I nodded. "Are you making special magic crystals?"


    "Indeed, I wanted some time alone to make them, so I decided to do it while you were in the dungeon." She guessed I was there. "Um¡­"


    "Right, I''ll leave you be if you need some time alone, sorry to disturb you." I nodded. "I''ll bring some breakfast for you!"


    I knew she could have just asked me for help, she was still trying to figure a powerful catalyst on her own, but she wanted to do it on her own too, so if I offered my help, I might be insulting her efforts.


    "T-Thank you for understanding, Sylphy¡­ Sorry if I sounded a bit rude." She apologized.


    "It''s fine! I trust you''ll make something nice." I smiled. "Ask your spirits for help too! They''ll know what they want."


    "Oh, right¡­ You''re right!" She nodded, summoning the two of them.


    After talking and leaving her on her own, not after giving her a kiss on her cheeks, I decided to move outside of the tent, quickly finding my parents and the majority of the adults and my friends outside already.


    The suning from the skies and the gentle breeze greeted my face, making me feel slightly refreshed if not a bit chilly. I felt like drinking something warm to start the day.


    I saw my parents hastily preparing breakfast, and greeted them with hugs.


    "Good morning!" I hugged my mom from behind.


    "Oh, Sylphy. You''re up earlier today." She giggled. "What a miracle."


    "Yeah, you don''t see that every day!" My fatherughed after I hugged him as well.


    "Hey! I can wake up earlier if I really want to!" I sighed. "I was checking on my dungeon, some¡­ interesting things happened. And-"


    "Hm? What''s this sensation?" My mother''s perceptive eyes and senses quickly noticed something "wrong" with me.


    She quickly touched my head and forehead and imbued some magic into her fingertips.


    FLASH!


    And then¡­ Yeah, what I was nning to just hide for now was quickly revealed right away!


    "A tattoo with a tree and an eye!" My mother gasped, covering her mouth.


    "Wait, huh?" My dad seemed a bit clueless. "Isn''t that what your grandmother has, Sylphy? What''s that about? Some magic power?" He wondered, while serving himself some ck tea.


    "T-That''s the Blessing of Yggdrasil!" My mother screamed, panicking and getting happy at the same time. "I-I can''t believe it! Yggdrasil chose you, Sylphy?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Y-Yeah¡­ While I was sleeping I entered her Domain for a bit, she said I would be her Gardener." I sighed. "Ugh, I was nning on keeping it a secret to not make a fuss about it."


    "A Gardener you say? I see, so she chose you because of your blooming talent and your heroic deeds." My mother nodded. "Makes sense to an extent¡­I guess you were not chosen as a Saint, my mother is the current Saint of Yggdrasil, there can''t "A Gardener you say? I see, so she chose you because of your blooming talent and your heroic deeds." My mother nodded. be more than one. This means you''ve be an Yggdrasil''s Knight, someone destined to serve Yggdrasil as their protector."


    "Ugh, is that a lot of responsibility?" My dad asked. "I want Sylphy to be free like the wind, you know? Tying her to these things¡­"


    "Don''t worry, dear. She''ll always be free. This is mere a small gift from the tree." My mother smiled. "There''s nothing to fear nor to feel worried about. It will still be on Sylphy''s own judgement if she ever wants to aid Yggdrasil in a crisis¡­ Though, knowing her, she would have done it even if she didn''t get a blessing."


    "Well, I guess? It is like a Goddess that protects the entire continent we live on, so I don''t have much of a choice myself." I shrugged. "Her Blessing made me stronger though, I feel a deeper connection with nature like never before¡­ Mom, do you have the blessing too?"


    "No, not me." She sighed. "I don''t know why but I was never chosen, maybe because I obeyed the Gods'' orders too much, and that displeased her. After all, Yggdrasil is a Goddess born in this world, although right now the Gods of Heaven and the Gods of Terrarium have a neutral rtionship, Yggdrasil still must not think well of them¡­ Your revolutionary thought process, the way you ept everyone, and how you n to not just kill the Demon King when they''re born¡­ I suppose you''re someone Yggdrasil would like. Instead of me, someone that went along¡­ and did atrocities because I thought it was the right thing."


    "Mom¡­" I sighed. "Y-You don''t have to think of yourself like that, you were being manipted too! A-And there was also a real threat in that time, our country was being attacked¡­"


    "I know, but there were still many things I shouldn''t had done¡­" She sighed. "I¡­ Well, you''re right. Let''s think on the present now! Congrattions, dear."


    She hugged and kissed me happily, but within her words, I could still feel her enormous guilt, something that was always, constantly weighing down on my mother''s shoulders¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1067 Making Cream Puffs

    <h4>Chapter 1067 Making Cream Puffs</h4>


    -----


    "Y-Yeah! Congrats, my little princess." My father also hugged me tightly and gave me a big kiss in my forehead. "Just go along for now, you know how your mother gets. I''ll help her feel better, don''t worry." He whispered to me.


    "Okay, be nice to her." I whispered back, as I smiled at my mom. "Mom! I''ll help you cook some breakfast!"


    "O-Oh, sure, dear. What are you making?" She wondered, she still felt slightly odd. "Something Sweet? M-maybe?"


    "I''ll make your favorite ones. Cream Puffs with extra caramel on top!" I smiled sweet at her.


    "Oh, those? Do you have the ingredients?" She asked. "I don''t have them in my pack¡­"


    "I do! Don''t worry, leave it to your daughter that loves you very much!"


    I quickly started cooking, making the dough, then the cream, and preparing the oil to fry the doughnut-like delicious pastries.


    Meanwhile, my father chatter with her while drinking tea, calming her down with his words. He might be a bit clueless about many things, but he''s someone good with words.


    Especially with his beloved wife, after living a lot of his life at her side, he knows what''s best for her, perhaps.


    The dough is almost done, now, I''ll use some magic to let the yeast make the dough fatter and bigger, while I prepare the caramel sauce by putting some sugar in the pan and adding a bit of warm water every few seconds.


    The cream was almost done as well, abination of egg and lots of sugar,bined with a few other ingredients to add vor, and some flour as well.


    The oil was piping hot, and by using the "Life Enhancement" spell, the yeast quickly made the dough puffy. Perfect.


    Now¡­


    FRRSSSH! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I slowly put each doughnut-sized puff on the boiling oil, made of sunflower seeds, and as it was fried, I left the caramel sauce slightly warmed so it wouldn''t harden right away.


    At the sound of cream puffs being made, everyone quickly sniffed it and walked to the bonfire where I was preparing it all.


    "Sylphy''s making something!" Mist said. "Smells good!"


    "Good morning Sylphy! What are you doing?" Wondered Lara, licking her lips at my side.


    "Hehehe, are you two hungry already? I''m making cream puffs my grandma taught me how to make." I smiled. "In the time she spent back home, I was able to learn some recipes from her! One of them is my mother''s favorite pastries, cream puffs with extra caramel sauce."


    "Woah, that sounds delish!" Mist said hungrily. "C-Can I have one?"


    "Me too!" Lara said.


    "Sure, I''ll make at least one for everyone." I nodded.


    "Yaaay!"


    The two girls leaped happily; they were our most gluttonous eaters in the team.


    "Anyways, where''s Luck and Zack?" I wondered. "Is Celeste and Celica still sleeping?"


    "Yeah, those two are fast asleep!" Mist said. "Hey Sylphy, can you teach me how to make theseter too?"


    "Sure, I''ll teach you." I nodded. "And about the guys?"


    "Ah, Luck went off to hunt something for breakfast." Lara said. "He said he would try to hunt those giant birds we asionally see flying around¡­"


    "Those giant birds?!" I asked. "Wait, you mean the Sunstone teau Herons?! Those things are Tier 8, you know?!"


    "I-I know, he''s a bit crazy¡­" Lara sighed. "Don''t worry! If something happens, my spirits of the wind will drag him-"


    "Uwaagh!"


    BAAM!


    And right as she said, Luck suddenly dropped right by Lara''s side. I had no idea she had such control over spirits now they can bring people to her like this!


    "Ugh¡­ Why did you drag me?! I almost had it!" Luck sighed, feeling frustrated. "Oh, hi Sylphy, Mist¡­"


    "Hi¡­ You''re all wounded, dummy Luck!" Mist sighed, quickly conjuring healing magic on him. "Geez, you''re as reckless as Zack!"


    "Yeah! I told you the Herons were hard to hunt!" Sighed Lara, crossing her arms.


    "Ugh, but I almost had it¡­ I had copied its abilities with Beast Mimicry, and I could fly for a moment! But I sucked at it¡­ And it was constantly pecking me." Sighed Luck. "Ugh."


    "Well, you did your best." I shrugged. "You shouldn''t have gone against a Tier 8 monster on your own though!"


    "But I¡­ The Tiger told me that if I defeated a strong monster on my own, one that could fly, I could probably awaken a second spirit." He sighed.


    "Wait, really?" I asked him.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ There seems to be conditions to the awakening of the spirits after all." He sighed. "I''ll need to just grow stronger then, there''s no helping it."


    That''s interesting, I didn''t know there were conditions to the Hero of Beast to unlock the other Spirits they could use.


    This means the other Spirits mighte with their own harsh conditions as well¡­ Wait, how did he awaken his first one?


    "Dummy, you''ll need to at least be Tier 6 like Sylphy in both magic circle and physique to face a Tier 8 monster on your own¡­ And even then, I don''t know." Sighed Lara.


    "Those conditions seem a bit harsh." Said Mist.


    "Wait, if you need conditions, what was the conditions for your first spirit?" I asked Luck.


    "Oh, that¡­" Luck wondered. "I think it was facing a foe several times stronger than myself alone¡­ I did try hunting that zing Wild Boar that was a Tier 3 Monster on my own after all¡­"


    "Really dumb! All to just prove he was strong or something!" Lara sighed. "I should really have given him a smack in the head or something."


    "Come on, you''re not my mother!" Sighed Luck, crossing his arms. "Sylphy, the puffs you''re frying they''re getting a bit darker¡­"


    "Ahh!" I quickly flipped them over before they burned for real. "Oof, almost ruined them¡­ I was deep in thoughts about something."


    "Something?" Luck wondered.


    "I think I can help you on doing that requirement." I smiled back at him.


    "Huh? But you can''t intervene, nor your spirits!" He said.


    "I know, so we''ll just do the second-best thing we can. Make you overgeared." I giggled.


    -----

 Chapter 1068 The Wind Heros New Disciple

    Chapter 1068 The Wind Hero''s New Disciple


    ??-----


    "Overgeared? What does that even mean?" Luck wondered, raising an eyebrow.


    "It means I''m going to equip you with as many stat boosting little equipment pieces as I can and boost your overall power." I said. "I was already thinking about making some mass-produced recipes of my items, and I''ve got plenty of EXP to enchant them."


    "W-Would you be willing to go so far for me?" Luck was about to be in tears.


    "Let''s call it an investment. But I''ll make the items general avability, meaning that I''m only handling them to you temporarily! I''ll take them back once you''re done." I said.


    "S-Sure!" He nodded, thanking me.


    "I''ll give you some Elixirs too, I''ve got a bunch stacked in the inventory¡­ Oh, how about some Bombs too? Those just count as items, so I doubt it matters." I wondered.


    "At this point he''ll be cheating¡­!" Mist said.


    "Hahaha, well, it''s better than nothing." Lara said. "I hope it counts as doing it himself even with the help of items."


    After that conversation, I finished the cream puffs by cutting them in half and adding a lot of cream inside, and then pouring caramel on top.


    At the end, it was enough to make close to thirty Cream Puffs with Extra Caramel on top, they looked beautiful!


    After that, I ced them on the table with the rest of the breakfast mom and dad prepared. Shade and Nepheline ended waking up veryte, and Ninhursag had gone out to wander the Sunstone teau onest time.


    She already had a Goat in her beast transformations repertoires, so she must have gone material collecting, or something else¡­


    Though, when she came back, it was a bit shocking.


    "I-Is that¡­"


    "Meeehee!"


    It was a baby Sunstone teau Goat! It was around a meter tall already, but it was indeed a baby of these colossal beings.


    But why did she bring one?


    "N-Ninhursag, did you steal this baby from somewhere?" Wondered my mother.


    "No¡­ I, well, I''ve been hearing distress calls for a while, so I followed them and found this little girl alone, almost hunted by a Heron." Sighed Ninhursag. "I know that it is the way of nature and that it would feed the Heron, which might help the bid feed its children too but¡­ I couldn''t let it alone."


    "You have a gentle heart." Giggled Nepheline. "So we''re keeping it? Are you making him your familiar? Despite your shapeshifting abilities, you''ve never had one, right?"


    "I¡­ I never felt like having one, the monsters I hunt and fuse into my powers already felt like my own. Their souls and power remain within me. Perhaps the Goat I absorbed was her mother, because I feel a deep connection with this little calf." Ninhursag patted the goat as she feed it grass and a lot of goat milk we had.


    "Aw she''s so cute!" Mist was melting at the sight.


    "It is really adorable¡­" Nodded Lara. "She got horns like me! We''re goat friends!"


    "Meehee!" The goat licked her face.


    "Ugeehh¡­ Don''t lick my face, nasty! Hahaha!" Lara justughed it off.


    "A Sunstone teau Goat Calf, now this is new¡­" Said Luck. "They must keep them really hidden, we never saw one even after seeing many of these goats."


    "Yeah¡­" I nodded. "Are you taming it?" I asked Ninhursag.


    "I-It is kind of already tamed?" Wondered Ninhursag. "I suppose I might as well make it my friend. There''s no helping it. This child is my own now. I will raise you like your mother would have wanted. I''m sorry for taking her away from you..."


    "Meeehe!" The little goat simply and happily licked her hands and rubbed her snout on Ninhursag''s belly.


    Ninhursag shed a small tear, perhaps feeling guilty, and formed a bond with the calf''s soul.


    FLAAASH!


    "What name are you giving to her?" Nepheline asked.


    "Choose a fancy one." Shademented.


    "I haven''t thought about it, but her eyes are gold and her horns too, so I was thinking on Sunshine." Giggled Ninhursag.


    "It''s nice!" Lara nodded.


    "I love it!" Mist agreed.


    "A pretty name." My mother agreed.


    "Sunstone teau Goats are super strong, so once it grows up, it will be a verypetent familiar!" My father said. "It''ll help you move through any terrain too. And carry you on any travel."


    "I suppose¡­" Ninhursag nodded. "I just adopted her on a whim though¡­ This just shows how the future is always uncertain. Anyways, where''s Zack?"


    "He''sing over there." Nepheline pointed at the distance, as we were already enjoying breakfast, the cream puffs were given to my mother first though.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So what''s going to be the training, master?! Should I start hunting monsters only using wind magic, maybe?!" Zack asked uncle Arafunn. "Maybe I should sit down and mediate the wind energy or something? Do you have a wind cultivation technique I could learn from you?!"


    Wait, did he call my uncle "master"?!


    "No, no, Zack. For now, you have to feel the wind in your body, you know?" Arafunn said. "I want you to be in perfect harmony with the wind, with your spirit and your emotions. First of all,pose me a beautiful song that you''ll sing to the wind itself."


    "¡­What?!" Zack was shocked by that. "A song?! Why would I even make a song? How''s that making me any stronger, master?!"


    "You insolent little- Ah! Patience, patience¡­" Arafunn sighed. "You see, music is part of my heart and my connection with the wind, melodies and songs are a product of our voice, a voice is like the winds of our body, you see? Harmonizing with the winds is like singing a song. The more emotions and feelings this song possesses, the stronger your affinity with the wind bes. The Wind Spirits recognize a good singer when they see it!"


    "T-This is hard to process¡­" Zack sighed. "I know you''re a singer and a bard and I respect that, but I am not one!"


    "I¡­ I just don''t have another method of teaching you, dear." Arafunn shrugged. "Take it or leave it."


    "Uuughh¡­"


    It seems my friend Zack has been picked as the Hero of Wind''s disciple, and the first task he had was to make a song!


    I am looking forward to your struggles, my dear friend, heheh!


    -----

 Chapter 1069 Spirit Evolution Stones

    <h4>Chapter 1069 Spirit Evolution Stones </h4>


    -----


    "A song, a song¡­ What can I even make a song of?! Uurrgh!" Zack was very irritated as he admired the cream puff and the hot coffee in front of him.


    "Hahaha! What song are you even going to make?!" Laughed Celeste, who had just arrived recently. "This is so good! I''m going to enjoy seeing you practice."


    "Celeste, do you have to be so mean?" Celica sighed.


    "I''m not being mean. I am looking forward to my friend''s progress." Celeste said pridefully.


    "Just ignore her¡­" Iughed a bit. "I-I also found it a bit funny though, pff¡­ Like, what is he going to sing about? He has always been a muscle over brain guy¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah, keep saying that.." Zack seemed exhausted. "And what''s this¡­ thing?"


    "Cream puff, I made them." I smiled. "Try one."


    "I''ll make some tomorrow too!" Mist said happily. "Come on, cheer up and eat it! It is very sweet! I devoured mine!"


    "Well¡­" Zack wondered, biting on the sweetest thing he has ever tasted probably. "Hm?! W-Wha¡­?! Such a spongy vor, and the oily and crunchy texture outside¡­ The caramel! It''s so sweet, but the cream has such a soft vor, and the fluffiness inside is¡­ It all melds so well, such good harmony between vors and textures¡­"


    His description was incredibly long, he got inspired right away when he took a bite of something really tasty, it seemed.


    "See? There was some inspiration on you there." Said Luck. "Maybe you should make a song about cream puffs? Hahaha!"


    "Shut up, you''re struggling yourself a lot too." Zackughed. "Still trying to catch a bird?"


    "You''ll see! I''m going to catch one with a bunch of items!" Luck smiled cockily.


    "I bet I can make a song before you even get to catch a chicken!" Zack gotpetitive out of nowhere¡­


    "Argh, I''m doing it in no time!" Luck roared, almost barking.


    They were really good bros, but also quitepetitive about the littlest of things¡­ Well, not like this was little.


    "Big sis, I also want a cream puff¡­" Zephy had sat down on myp, asking for a treat.


    "Okay~ I saved one for my baby brother." I happily gave him a cream puff.


    His eyes quickly shone brightly, resembling two beautiful emerald jewels, as he started biting it rapidly.


    "Hmm! So tashty!" He was acting very childish despite how he''s usually trying to act cool and mature for Celica.


    "You love my cooking, little bro?" I giggled, patting his crimson hair. "I''ll make some more tomorrow too."


    "Yaaay!" He was really happy.


    "They were indeed a delight¡­" My mother nodded. "I suppose you''ve sessfully cheered up your mother, dear. Thank you for being so thoughtful, I am lucky to be blessed with two beautiful treasures with me. I love you two so much."


    My mother smiled sweetly, her whole aura exuded bright light, both Zephy and I couldn''t help but blush, overwhelmed by our mother''s beautiful smile.


    "No problem mom!" I winked at her. "Grandma taught me the recipe to cheer you up!"


    "I-I didn''t do anything though¡­" Zephy sighed. "Big sis, can you teach me how to make them too?"


    "Sure!" I nodded. "We''ll make them together tomorrow."


    "Alright!" Zephy was pumped up. "I wanna make mama smile too!"


    "Hahaha, you already make me smile with just existing, Zephyrus! You don''t need to make anything for me." My motherughed.


    "No, no! I need to!" Zephyrus was decided, there was no helping it now.


    "Hahaha, oh well." My mother giggled. "Now, my mother did? I see¡­ Well, although I dislike some things around her attitude. I cannot deny she¡­ Well, she liked to spoil me a lot. Whenever she saw me upset because of my studies, or something, she would silently cook these for me, and bring them to me bedroom alongside some hot chocte."


    "Is that so?" I wondered, smiling a bit. "See? Grandma isn''t that bad of a mom! You''re just a bit too grumpy I think."


    "She is rather irresponsible at times, too carefree, and doesn''t take things seriously at all!" My mother said, ranting. "And she''s extremely¡­ Well, too superficial. But it appears she has changed a lot now, since that meeting. She has be more thoughtful of her decisions, of the consequences of her actions, and also, she has learned to get into the shoes of other people, even if a bit."


    "Okay, okay, let''s move on¡­" I sighed. "Anyways, I wonder if Aquarina''s done with her things¡­"


    "What has she been doing?" Nepheline asked.


    "We''re almost done with breakfast." Shade said.


    "She''s working on special materials for her spirits evolutions." I answered. "They''ve already progressed to the point they can evolve again."


    "Wait, that soon?!" Nepheline wondered.


    "Didn''t they evolve just recently?" Shade asked. "T-That''s¡­ incredible."


    "Y-Yeah, right?" Iughed.


    I couldn''t tell them it was all thanks to the miraculous system that hastened the growth speed of all beings it got attached to, right? No, that would only make things even more unbelievable!


    "Sylphy! I''m done!"


    Aquarina came rushing in, bringing with her two crystals. She ced them on the table after greeting everyone else and showed them to me.


    One was of a darker blue color, heart-shaped, and with a tiny trident-shaped golden crystal at the center. The second was clear blue, with a big dragon-like crimson eye at the center, it had the shape of a w.


    "I-I''m done! I''ve concentrated all the low-qualitypatible materials into these. I call them Evolution Stones!" She smiled. "This will not only trigger them to evolve, but they''re going to get even stronger than normal!"


    "Evolution Stones, huh?" I wondered. "Pretty cool! They''re high quality too!"


    I checked both items information¡­


    -----


    [Water Nymph Spirit Evolution Stone (A+++ Grade)] / [Ice Dragon Spirit Evolution Stone (A+++ Grade)] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    An Evolution Stone created by the Genius Alchemist, Aquarina.


    This Stone has been created bybining hundreds ofpatible materials together into a single, powerful stone,pletely harnessing their power.


    If feed to apatible Spirit that has reached the limits of its strength, it is possible to trigger their evolution, which will yield much better results than normal.


    -----


    Wow, Aquarina just made a whole new type of Evolution Material?!


    -----

 Chapter 1070 New Skills

    <h4>Chapter 1070 New Skills</h4>


    -----


    "This item is amazing!" I said. "Well done!"


    "I just felt inspired, and I couldn''t stop until I did it!" Aquarinaughed. "Just something clicked on me¡­ Now I''ve done these!"


    "They''re truly top-notch items." My mother analyzed them.


    "Oh yeah, this is amazing¡­ I never thought Evolution Stones could be created." Nepheline said. "Usually, a whole tedious ritual is needed to help spirits and familiars absorbpatible materials. But this just shortens it all into letting them eat it!"


    "This would have saved us so much time back then." Shade sighed.


    "Well, who says our familiars and spirits can''t grow stronger?" My dadughed. "Maybe we should make these Stones too!"


    "I was thinking about it, but this is Aquarina''s unique recipe¡­" My mother said. "If we were to ever use it, we should first pay her. Have you thought about licensing the Evolution Stone recipe, Aquarina?"


    "W-What?" Aquarina was confused. "Can I?"


    "Of course, this is a revolutionary invention!" My mother nodded. "But calm down, let''s think this through the next days, no pressure."


    "O-Okay, I''ll think about it¡­" Aquarina was left slightly thoughtful. "Anyways! What''s for breakfast?"


    "Cream Puff!" I said, showing her the one made for her.


    I had added a heart-shaped chocte on top of it, and extra cream, with tiny bits of chocte cookie because I knew she liked those too.


    "Oh! This is so pretty, for me?" She blushed a bit. "A!"


    After appreciating the adorable design, she wolfed it down in no time¡­


    "Yeah that was really good! I loved it!" She said, after that, she drank tea and then ate several more sandwiches, fruits, and a few pancakes. "I LOVED the fluffy part, and the cream with cookies was so innovative! And the heart shaped chocte was too cute¡­ You should seriously consider taking this more seriously, maybe we should open a bakery or something."


    "Hahaha! You''re exaggerating now." Iughed a bit. "I bet bakers from the elven capital are ten times better than me."


    "I would say you got talent to surpass them, but yes, the ones at the capital are incredible." Said my mother. "There are annual or biannual cookingpetitions all the time too! So you''ll be able to see the quality of their products in front seat once that happens."


    "Now, we should quickly get going I believe. Let''s pack things up." My father said. "We''ll be growing closer to the grasnds by now, let''s prepare for a long trip. Pyuku, I hope we can find some clues too!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I-I hope so too, uncle!" Pyuku nodded, he was slightly nervous.


    For a quick reminded, there are apparently three groups of slime people that went into different directions, a group went to the Golden Dunes, another to the East Grasnds where we''re moving to, andstly, a third to the West Wends.


    After this small detour in the Sunstone teau where we discovered a rather gruesome story to it and freed the souls of the damned, it was time to resume our main objective.


    And of course, to enjoy the trip and have fun!


    But first, the important things must be done, evolving Aquarina''s Spirits and letting the rest of my friends Rank Up, all those at Level 30 could at this point.


    As everyone came looking for me in my tent, I was giving it ast nce to my two new Skills, they were quite useful.


    The first one was the improved Yggdrasil''s Endurance, which has evolved into something even better after my ss Rank Up.


    ------


    [Yggdrasil''s Spirit Armor: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0 / 25000


    The World Tree Yggdrasil has granted you her Divine Blessings, enchanting your body with great endurance that canpare to its tough bark. Not only that, but her Spiritual Powers can turn such blessing into Armor surrounding your body.


    A Spirit Armor is constantly wrapped around your body, making you naturally tougher. Passively enhances your Stamina, Physical Defense, Magical Defense, while your skin progressively grows tougher and more resistant to blows and magic damage as it grows epassed by an invisible armor of spiritual power, reducing their damage against you.


    Can be used actively to enhance All Defenses of your body, increase regeneration speed of wounds and stamina, and also enhance Physical and Magical Strength for several minutes.


    Passive Effect (1): Passively enhances your Stamina, Physical Defense, Magical Defense, and Vitality by +120%, your Spirit, Nature, Life, and Earth Attribute Affinity by +200%, while reducing Damage Taken by -7.5%.


    Active Effect (1): Enhances your Physical and Magical Defenses, and Total Endurance by +200%, Enhances your Physical Strength and Magical Power by +50%, Boosts the Regeneration Speed of Wounds and Stamina by +125%, and Decreases All Damage Taken by -20% for 30 Minutes. Cooldown: 50 Minutes.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill Effects by +150% and Affinity with Spirits and the Yggdrasil Tree by +100%.


    -----


    It grew amazingly, to be honest! I wouldn''t had expected anything less.


    And now, the simple looking Skill, which is actually simple.


    -----


    [Gardener: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency. 0/ 10000


    A Special Skill granted with those of the Gardener Profession, which take care of nts and help them grow, develop, and cut them into various shapes, keeping a garden beautiful and healthy.


    Gardeners not only specialize on taking care of nts, but they also possess knowledge and tools to y any gue that tries to devour the beautiful garden they take care of, while keeping it clean and safe.


    Although a simple job, many of the Gardener Skills can be reapplied in real life, if enough technique and magic ability is employed.


    Passive Effect (1): While Taking Care of nts, or Nature, Life, or Earth-type Spirits or Familiars, enhances All Stats by +15%, and increase the Stats of those nts or Spirits and Familiars by 30%. Increases Gardening Proficiency and Affinity with Nature and nts by +25%.


    Active Effect (1): When gardening, there''s a 30% chance for nts that are well taken care of to evolve into Spirit nts and a 1% chance for them to further evolve into Divine nts, increases your Gardening Skills by +50%, and Movement Speed, Dexterity, and Reaction Speed by +30%, increases Gardening Tools Damage and Proficiency by +40% for 10 Minutes. Cooldown: 20 Minutes.


    Level Bonus (1): Makes your Garden +30% Healthier, More Beautiful, and Wonderful!


    -----


    This is¡­ quite the Skill, alright.


    "Sylphy! We''re ready!"


    -----

 Chapter 1071 Aquarina’s Spirits Evolutions

    <h4>Chapter 1071 Aquarina''s Spirits Evolutions</h4>


    -----


    With the power of Yggdrasil''s Spirit Armor and Gardener, I now have two powerful active skills I can use to further enhance some of my stats by a lot.


    Even Gardener had some nice active bonuses! Although the majority was still rted with gardening, the fact there were chances for nts to evolve was pretty cool.


    But now that I was done with this, it was time to move on with more important matters, including the evolution of Aquarina''s Spirits and also, the Rank up of my friends.


    Now that we were in the privacy of my tent, which had yet to be taken down, it was finally time.


    "Sylphy! We''re ready any time." Aquarina said, bringing her two Spirits at her side.


    "Then let''s begin." I nodded. "Feed them the Stones, and I''ll trigger the authorization."


    "Gotcha!"


    Aquarina gave the stones to her pets-I mean spirits, who happily devoured them in a few bites. It seemed these stones were delightful treats to spirits.


    And then¡­!


    "[Evolution Authorization]"


    FLAAASH! FLAAASH!


    Both Spirits began glowing at the same time as they finished eating their stones, which further boosted their growth and transformation speed.


    Their sizes changed a lot, and their appearances slightly. Both grew big enough to be considered "young adult spirits" now.


    Leviathan had now be longer and more majestic, as tall as Aquarina, but could be three times as long I he stretched his whole serpentine body.


    The beauty and elegance of the Leviathan we once saw was already surfacing from their child, born from a Spiritual Soul Egg they left inside of Aquarina''s Soul Scape.


    With the same pristine and crystal-like scales as before, but now possessing a metallic, silver luster to them that made them glow with even more majesty and draconic beauty and elegance.


    His sharp, azure eyes shone brightly, resembling jewels of utter beauty.


    Meanwhile, Undine became at least a meter tall now, with longer blue hair, yet her appearance remained almost unchanged since she was recruited, she simply grew taller and looked slightly more mature.


    I assume she ages like us, and as she grows up, she''ll be adult-looking or something. Her beauty was already showing, and she was even more cute than before. One thing to notice is that she gained a more regal dress and a crown this time!


    And these were their status¡­


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Undine]


    [Race]: [Water Spirit Princess: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Sea Fairy: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [HP]: [3.250/3.250]


    [MP]: [12.000/12.000]


    [Strength]: [1.800]


    [Defense]: [1.800]


    [Magic]: [5.000]


    [Resistance]: [3.500]


    [Agility]: [3.000]


    [Luck]: [2.200] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Charm]: [4.500]


    [Skills]: [Water Maniption: Lv7] [Sharp Spirit Trident: Lv6] [Turbulent River Currents: Lv6] [Healing Spring Water: Lv5] [Deadly Whirlpool: Lv3] [Song of Fear: Lv3] [Spirit Ocean Domain: Lv1] [Water Spirit Princess'' Guards: Lv1]


    -----


    Undine gained two new Sills, a powerful Domain and the ability to summon a pair of mighty guards made of water, resembling giant golems!


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Leviathan]


    [Race]: [True Dragon Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Juvenile Silver Frost Scale Dragon: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [HP]: [4.250/4.250]


    [MP]: [8.000/8.000]


    [Strength]: [4.700]


    [Defense]: [4.200]


    [Magic]: [3.000]


    [Resistance]: [2.300]


    [Agility]: [2.300]


    [Luck]: [2.300]


    [Charm]: [2.200]


    [Skills]: [Ice Maniption: Lv7] [Ice Crystal Scales: Lv6] [Freezing Breath: Lv6] [Icicle Spears: Lv5] [Frost ws: Lv3] [Snowstorm: Lv3] [Illusory Icy Mist Domain: Lv1] [Draconic Eyes of Ice: Lv1]


    -----


    Meanwhile, Leviathan has gained the power to unleash a domain of mist that seems to confuse and slowly freeze foes, while his eyes can temporarily paralyze foes through freezing their bodies.


    Overall, both Spirits have be much, much stronger!


    In fact, now that Ipare them, their stats are almost double the ones my own Spirits had initially when they reached this stage.


    Is this thanks to Aquarina''s Evolution Stats and theirte bloomer growth?!


    Its honestly impressive¡­


    "Wow, you two got so big now!" Aquarina was really happy. "And you''re so strong too, what with these Skills?! You''ve outdone yourselves! Well done!"


    "It is all thanks to Master''s Stone and Sylphy''s special magic that helped us grow this fast¡­" Said Undine. "I thought it would take me a few decades to get to this stage, but it happened so quickly."


    "Roooaar!" Leviathan couldn''t speak yet, wagging his long tail and licking Aquarina''s face with his big dragon tongue. "Raarr! Raarr!"


    "Wow, that''s amazing¡­" Zack said. "I wonder if you could give the System to my Spirit and Mist''s too?"


    "Hey, you shouldn''t be asking Sylphy those things, Zack! Don''t get so cocky, the System Seeds cost millions of EXP out of Sylphy, and that is a precious resource!" Mist reprimanded her boyfriend. "She already gave us amazing equipment! Don''t be greedy."


    "R-Right, hahaha! I was just joking¡­" Zackughed a bit.


    "Honestly I wouldn''t mind giving some more System Seeds." I said. "One for all of your Spirits wouldn''t be so hard. The more System Seeds are distributed the stronger I grow too."


    "Wait, really?" Aquarina asked.


    "Yes, I can gain a part of the EXP all of you earn all the time, also I seem to be able to draw a part of your Magical Power towards me." I said. "With it, we can more or lessbine our spells and magical affinities even more easily. Ah, there''s also another ability that I had yet to try, I seem to be able to Inherit an Ability or Skill from you as well, through the Heroic Talent Seed thingy."


    "Woah¡­" Zack said. "You can grow so strong thanks to us, hahaha! I guess our spirits deserve the system seeds then!"


    "But don''t get too cocky though!" I said. "The equipment was a gift because I love you guys, and I only gave system seeds to Aquarina''s spirits because she''s my girlfriend, all of you''ll need to pay me if you want your spirits to get them¡­ Sorry but I can''t just hand out everything."


    "Pay?! Ugh, okay, I guess it makes sense and it''s fair." Zack nodded. "How much?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet¡­" I said. "But you''ll be paying something that''ll give your spirits the ability to develop endlessly, so you better offer some good money."


    Everyone was slightly intimidated by my greedy eyes, but epted it was a fair thing to ask for, seeing how I''ve been handling amazing things to all of them for free all this time.


    -----

 Chapter 1072 Lara And Luck Rank Up

    Chapter 1072 Lara And Luck Rank Up


    ??-----


    Although I knew it was fair to ask for payment, I couldn''t help but feel slightly guilty deep down. I love them and they''re like my family, but they''re going to grow too spoiled and cocky if I handle them everything on a silver tter.


    "Alright, so how many Spirits are there?" I wondered. "Take them out so I can count how many System Seeds I should prepare¡­"


    They quickly nodded, showing me their Spirits. Zack had his cloud-shaped spirit with a single eye in the middle, Mist had her rabbit-like fairy spirit of light, Celeste had her darkness bat spirit, Celica had no spirits but had her golems, I might choose her main one, Mister Teddy.


    Lastly, about Luck and Lara, they didn''t have any normal low-level spirit, and I am pretty sure that it will be impossible to give a System to his Divine Beast Spirits because they''re¡­ Well, Divine.


    Lara has countless Spirits of the Land, which are essentially different, and I can''t just choose one of them either. So the next best thing is a Familiar, whenever they get one.


    "So I''ll prepare four then." I nodded. "Luck, Lara, will you try to get a Familiar in the future?"


    "I suppose we can try, yeah." Luck nodded. "I was nning on making the Gray Fenrir my Familiar, but I don''t know if that guy can get a System Seed, seeing how strong he was."


    "I''ll think about it! Are you sure you can''t, like, choose one of these buddies?" Lara asked.


    "No, that would be too much for a little buddy like them." I said. "You''ll need a proper spirit or a slightly weak Familiar."


    "Aww¡­" Lara sighed. "Sorry buddies, can''t give you a system."


    "Buboh!"


    "Guboh."


    "Gehe!"


    They didn''t seem to care at all, making cute noises and leaping from one ce to another without many concerns at all. In fact, they looked like they have not cared about much at all except on Lara.


    I can tell why they''re Spirits of the World itself, they''re so carefree nobody can really tame them, only the Saintess of Spirits is a unique existence special enough to gain their favor.


    "Well, now that we discussed that, let''s proceed with the Rank Ups." I nodded. "Make a line, Lara first, then Mist, Zack, Celica, and Celeste."


    "Hey, why am Ist?!" Celesteined.


    "Maybe if you try to be nicer and cuter I could give you some privileges!" I giggled, teasing her.


    "¡­Fine, I''ll be cuter just to you, Sylphy. I''ll talk you with a baby voice and give you kisses and cook for you~" Celeste teased me.


    "¡­What?" Aquarina was ring at her with a deadly gaze.


    "Eep! I was joking!" Celeste sighed. "Hahhh¡­ These kids can''t take some jokes. Being already a young adult amidst a group of children is so tiring~"


    "Anyways!" I said, ignoring the attention seeking half-demon girl. "Let''s do this."


    I quickly allowed everyone to Rank Up one after another, their bodies overflowing with powerful Auras of Mana and Strength, while their Stats skyrocketed and their Skill Levels increased, all while gaining some new Skills too.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Lara Goathorn]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 1: Elemental Spirit Crown Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 3: Rank 3: Spirit Beast Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Advanced Saintess: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Spirit Talker: ¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [3.800/3.800]


    [MP]: [125.000/125.000]


    [Strength]: [2.800]


    [Defense]: [2.800]


    [Magic]: [23.000]


    [Resistance]: [16.000]


    [Agility]: [5.500]


    [Luck]: [13.000]


    [Charm]: [15.000]


    [Skills]: [Anima: White Sheep Tribe: Lv4] [Divine Protection: Lv4] [Keen Beast Senses: Lv6] [Forager: Lv5] [Spiritual Senses: Lv8] [Heavenly Divine Spirit Princess: Lv7] [Divine Spirit Beast Transformation: Lv3] [Divine Saintly Spirit Summoning Magic: Lv8] [Spirit''s Call: L9] [Spirit Fusion: Lv6] [Spirit Creation: Lv5] [Spirit Scepter Arts: Lv3] [Spirit Infusion: Lv3] [Spirit Weaponization: Lv2] [Spirit Domain: Lv1]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Divine Protections]: [Rhea, The Chief Goddess of Nature, Life, and Maternity] [Phoebe, the Chief Goddess of Intellect and Prophecy] [Freyr, the Great Divine Spirit King] [Freyja, the Great Divine Spirit Queen]


    -----


    Lara''s major Stats are Magic and MP, and they kept increasing to an insane rate, surpassing even my own Magic Stat with all the bonuses I have, which is pretty crazy without even taking into consideration the equipment bonus she gets from what I made for her.


    Her abilities are progressing smoothly, and her affinity with spirits has never been this strong. She gained a new Domain Skill, which I believe might help her carry along arge quantity of Spirits with herself anywhere, even on ces where they''re usually not thatmon.


    There''s a skill she has had for a while that I''ve been wondering what it does, her [Divine Spirit Beast Transformation: Lv3], I''ll ask her about thatter.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Zack]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 4: Rank 7: Lightning Tempest Lord Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 9: Thunderstorm King Physique]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Thunder Axe Barbarian: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Windstorm Magician: ¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [15.000/15.000]


    [MP]: [30.500/30.500]


    [Strength]: [17.250]


    [Defense]: [13.500]


    [Magic]: [10.350]


    [Resistance]: [7.000]


    [Agility]: [9.500]


    [Luck]: [5.000]


    [Charm]: [5.250]


    [Skills]: [Amazonian Warrior Bloodline: Lv5] [Forager: Lv7] [Hunter: Lv7] [Butcher: Lv7] [High-Speed Climbing: Lv8] [Beast Aura: Tempest Horned Bear: Lv4] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv4] [Divine Battle Axe Arts: Lv6] [Tempest Magic: Lv5] [Thunderstorm Aura: Lv3] [Berserk Mode: Lv2] [Tempestuous Rampage: Lv2] [Steady Fighter: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    Moving on with Zack, Arafunn''s new disciple, he''s looking as strong as ever. Even without a divine blessing, he''s super physically strong, with great agility, defense, and strength above all things. Summing up his series of skills is Steady Fighter, I skill I already had in my possession. Looks like it''ll be really useful for a frontline fighter like him.


    This skill enhances resilience a lot, and it has both passive and active effects as well, which''ll help him be tougher in any situation, and handle even the strongest of foes, being able to take on many blows before even be pushed back, and coupled with the armor I made for him, well, he''ll be even more amazing.


    -----

 Chapter 1073 Everyone’s Status

    <h4>Chapter 1073 Everyone''s Status </h4>


    -----


    "I feel so much more connected with my beloved Spirits!" Lara said happily. "Look!" She quickly activated her Domain Skill, as a circle of rainbow light materialized around her.


    Spirits of all kinds flocked around her, even our own spirits felt attracted, if we didn''t stop them they would have jumped ship in front of our faces! I can''t believe she has such power she might even influence spirits with contracts.


    That''s dangerous but also powerful, if she grows even more in the future, we could use her help to take away the spirits of foes and weaken them even more, which is pretty amazing.


    "It''s like some sort of spirit inventory?" Wondered Aquarina. "Do you keep them around?"


    "Yeah!" Lara nodded. "I need to constantly supply some Mana, but at this point I regenerate it very quickly, so I can take on the burden easily! I think I can bring along like¡­ a few hundred of them? Or more perhaps."


    "That''s really useful, so you don''t need to call them first when you need their help." Luck nodded.


    "Yeah, I guess it''s better than theme skill I got. It just makes me tougher?" Zack was dissatisfied.


    "Hey! Steady Fighter''s a good skill! I have it myself and it has helped a lot." I nodded. "Just keep leveling it. You haven''t leveled up the newer ones that much¡­ Are you cking?"


    "They just take a while to level up. I can''t just practice Berserk Mode, it gives me headaches¡­" Zack sighed.


    "Well, fine¡­" I shrugged.


    After that discussion, I took a look at the other Statuses.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Celeste]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 1: Umbral Shadow Witch Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 1: Abyssal Bat Queen Physique]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Abyssal Spear Fighter: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Umbral Witch: ¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [8.450/8.450]


    [MP]: [76.600/76.600]


    [Strength]: [13.650]


    [Defense]: [5.660]


    [Magic]: [15.594]


    [Resistance]: [11.150]


    [Agility]: [10.800]


    [Luck]: [4.800]


    [Charm]: [8.500]


    [Skills]: [Abyssal Tail Demon Bloodline: Lv7] [Paralyzing Poison Tail: Lv7] [Explorer: Lv7] [Demonic Eyes of Darkness: Lv7] [Dark Arts: Lv6] [Beast Aura: Abyssal Bat Queen Aura: Lv4] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv4] [Demonic Shadow Abyss Spear Arts: Lv5] [Ancient Abyss Magic: Lv5] [Cursed Spear Strike: Lv2] [Cursed Dark Chains: Lv2] [Reaper: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    Celeste gained the Reaper Skill, which I also owned already myself, it''s a great skill that deals bonus damage to Monsters. She''s not a Farmer though, so its weird she got it. I guess it is not really a Farmer-exclusive skill, and she does fit the role of a reaper herself, seeing how malicious and ruthless she''s on battle.


    Her other abilities all grew exponentially, and she has a greatbination of physical and magical prowess going on with her, she has a great bnce I would say. And whenbined with everything else, she''s rather strong.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Mist]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 4: Holy Healing Light Saintess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 2: Talented Magic Archer Physique]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Holy Light Priestess: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Magic Light Archer: ¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [7.250/7.250]


    [MP]: [60.200/60.200]


    [Strength]: [9.550]


    [Defense]: [6.360]


    [Magic]: [14.500]


    [Resistance]: [9.675]


    [Agility]: [9.600]


    [Luck]: [15.300]


    [Charm]: [13.000]


    [Skills]: [Jaw Demon Bloodline: Lv2] [Sharp Biting Jaws: Lv3] [Inspiring Words: Lv8] [Healing Innocence: Lv7] [First Aids: Lv6] [Beast Aura: Heavenly Swan Aura: Lv4] [Unyielding Love (Zack): Lv8] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv4] [Celestial Light Bow Arts: Lv6] [Revitalizing Magic: Lv7] [Restorative Light Circle: Lv2] [Magic Arrow Creation: Lv2] [Light Spirit Arrow Aura: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    -----


    Mist continues down the path of a magic archer, with higher magic, agility, and attack power than before. Her MP has increased quite a lot more now, and her newest Skill allows her to create spiritual arrows made of light out of her own Aura.


    These arrows are different than just the magic arrows of usual, and carry strong light elemental power, pretty effective against evil, dark, or undead type foes. She went from barely using arrows trying to offer some support with some of her healing magic to be a reliable backline fighter that we can always rely on.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Celica]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 1: Spectral Puppeteer Witch Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Phantasmal Demon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [ss]: [Phantom Golem Puppeteer: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Spectral Witch: ¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [6.150/6.150]


    [MP]: [99.600/99.600]


    [Strength]: [5.250]


    [Defense]: [5.260]


    [Magic]: [18.590] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Resistance]: [14.700]


    [Agility]: [6.800]


    [Luck]: [11.500]


    [Charm]: [11.500]


    [Skills]: [Puppeteer Demon Bloodline: Lv8] [Phantom Strings: Lv7] [Golem Creation: Lv7] [Minion Guard: Lv7] [Puppet Obsession: Lv6] [Beast Aura: Phantasmal Puppeteer Aura: Lv6] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv4] [Demonic Puppet Creation: Lv6] [Phantasmal Magic: Lv5] [Demonic Puppet Fusion: Lv2] [Phantom Soul Realm: Lv2] [Demonic Puppet Evolution: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and -----


    Andstly Celica. Her new skill is Demonic Puppet Evolution, quite self-exnatory, I think. Her MP and Magic Stats are also higher than most, and she seems very specialized on that.


    Also, her Physique changed, and it seems to have gained some sort of phantasmal properties! And about her skills, they look the same as before, she''s just getting better at using all of them now.


    Remembering Celica back then, she was such a clueless and defenseless little girl, she has changed a lot since she learned how to use magic and discovered her unique magic capable of creating golems out of puppets.


    Once she got her heroic talent seed, she discovered there was more to this talent, which was phantasmal magic. A special attribute of magic that deals with the "phantom" side of the death attribute, she''s bing quite a strong magician now, and her golems are very formidable.


    "A skill that deals bonus damage to monsters?" Celeste seemed unsatisfied with her new Skill. "Kind ofme¡­"


    "I love my new skill; I can make special light arrows!" Mist said, dozens of arrows made of spiritual light floated around her.


    "Hmm, I can evolve my puppets now?" Celica wondered. "That''s great!"


    Only Celeste ended being dissatisfied, the other two seemed really happy with what they got.


    "Sylphy! Everyone! Come on, we''re moving!"


    "Coming!"


    -----

 Chapter 1074 The East Grasslands

    <h4>Chapter 1074 The East Grasnds</h4>


    ----- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After helping everyone Rank Up, it was time to move on. We swiftly packed the tent and everything else inside of Glutton and we set off into the East Grasnds. The beautiful scenery rising across the horizon as we moved to the other side of the Sunstone teau, leaving behind this ce that revealed us so much about the past, yet only left us with even more questions than before.


    It was unexpected too, but it seems this ce has given me my first chance at cultivating a Divine Aspect, this Ring I now have inside my soul was a skill I inherited from Apollo. I''ll make sure to use it well and avenge them and all the souls that were tortured in the past. The gods that blessed me will not be forgiven.


    Nheless, this wasn''t time to think about these dark thoughts. I should leave them behind and enjoy my life. It will be a long road towards the level of strength I need, and I am barely managing with just surviving such a chaotic world¡­ Yeah, let''s just concentrate on the present for now.


    "Look, Sylphy! The grasnds!" Lara pointed into the distance.


    These grasnds weren''t just a bunch of grass making a green sea. No, they were much more than that, they were gigantic grass, each nt as tall as a tree, making for an enormous forest of grass.


    It was very easy to get lost in here due to how close each piece was with one another. We were barely able to find any path across such a huge jungle¡­ It''s not at all like the grasnds I know!


    "So these are the East Grasnds¡­" My motherughed a bit. "I should had expected something out of our imagination, this is Cloudia after all! Hahaha! It is indeed a ce where the gods did whatever they wanted¡­ I wonder why''s there such oversized grass here though."


    "Maybe another experiment gone wrong?" My father wondered. "Anyways, to not get lost, we should walk closely together, everyone. Grasp on these threads I''ll create."


    My father generated threads out of his hands, made out of his very Soul, they were slightly warm, and could pass through all physical objects. They slowly touched our souls, connecting to them.


    "These are Soul Threads, you can use them to connect with someone and know how their health is, and where they are." My father said. "They''ll fade away after a few days though, so don''t worry. It''s just until we find what we can here for."


    "I see!" I nodded. "Alright then, Pyuku, can you sense something?"


    "Hmm¡­" Pyuku unequipped the item I made for him so he could enhance his senses again. He had the ability to detect if there was another of his kin somewhere, or even detect where the things they made could be located. Simr to a "scent" they must have left behind. "Ah! Over there!" He pointed to the East.


    "Are you sure?" Shade asked. "We could ask some of our spirits to locate other slimes using your scent as reference."


    "No, it''s fine! I am 100% sure there''s something over there, please believe me!" Pyuku implored us. "T-This time it''s different too! L-Like, not just ruins! Maybe very big ruins but still, perhaps¡­ there''s a chance?!" He seemed almost euphoric.


    "Okay, alright, calm down." Iughed. "Let''s go there then!"


    Without any hesitation, we braved the enormous and beautiful grasnds. Moving across them was very hellish, we had to use our weapons to form a path, hacking and cutting through the thick grass with each sh.


    The sun scorched strongly above us, and the grasnds were merciless on how big they were. Each piece of grass was really tough, but this was also a nice training! I had missed my swordsmanship training this morning, so this came really nicely.


    "Come on, we can do this, don''t get tired too quickly, haha!" My fatherughed, barely working so we could do most of the work ourselves.


    I could feel my muscles growing slightly stronger as I concentrated on enhancing my Physique''s growth more than my Magic Circle Growth. With the help of the Divine Sunlight Halo and the ring created inside my soul, I was also able to hasten the growth of my soul and magic circle, all together at once.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    For three hours, we kept walking and walking, asionally confronting monsters that would appear sometimes, from the air and the underground, but they were no threat, the strongest at Tier 6. Ultimately, we decided to take a break.


    "Pyuku, how far are we?" Mist wondered, while gasping for air. "Oof, this is a bit too much¡­ Ugh."


    "I-I think we''re halfway through?" Wondered Pyuku. "I can definitely sense them closer now!"


    "Well, that''s at the very least somewhat reassuring." I nodded. "Mom, should we have lunch?"


    "Sure, we were feeling a bit bored and tired, so yeah. Let''s eat something. The heat of the sun is truly punishing, huh? Even Tier 10s like us feel a bit overwhelmed." She giggled. "Well, as long as we don''t activate our abilities and magic, that''s it."


    "I know you could have easily erected a barrier to protect us from sunlight, and Arafunn could have generated cold winds to help us feel fresher." I said. "But this is also some sort of training, so its better if we ovee this ourselves."


    "Well said." My dad agreed. "Now, let''s set a small camp¡­"


    We set up a small camp, making sure to protect ourselves from the heat of the sun this time around, while we cooked up something tasty. I decided to help mum on cooking a big stew using the monsters we recently hunted.


    There were green-scaled giant monitor lizards named Grasnd Lizards, Tier 4, big fat moles with rocky scales armoring their bodies, Grasnds Moles, Tier 3, and then there were all matter of giant insects, from enormous Dragonflies to Ladybugs and Ants, which were from Tier 3 to Tier 6.


    We were considering if we should eat the bugs or not¡­ But we decided to pass for now and just try the lizard and mole meat first. They cooked really quickly and after seasoning some big steaks¡­


    "Oh! This is good!"


    Their meat was unexpectedly juicy.


    -----

 Chapter 1075 Zacks Dilemma

    Chapter 1075  Zack''s Dilemma


    1075  Zack''s Dilemma


    -----


    The lizard meat was lean and unexpectedly soft once cooked,


    having a nice vor that was like abination between


    chicken and beef. Once seasoned, it made for a nice and tasty


    meal full of rich Mana and even some "Ki" or life force as they


    call it, which enriched our cultivation as we ate it. All thanks


    to mom''s Cooking Magic that could boost our cultivation as


    we ate strong monsters'' meat.


    The mole''s meat was like a very fatty beef, it was incredibly


    soft once cooked on the stew, we made mostly meatballs out


    of these, but just big chunks of it were also nice enough. It had


    some slight earthy vor to it, but it was good, nheless.


    I decided tobine both meats and make burgers out of


    them, which were amazing,bining their vors, fattiness,


    and softness together. And when we finally finished pigging


    out, we kept on moving.


    Hacking through the grass while cultivating can get really


    boring even with all the focus and intensity we have to put


    into this training method, so eventually we just started


    chatting about anything.


    "So Zack, have you made a new song yet?" I teased him.


    "Ugh, I''m thinking about it¡­ Hahh¡­" He continued hacking


    through the grass. "I can''t really think about anything yet. It''s


    so confusing and cringy. I''ve never sang before!"


    "Didn''t people in the Amazon Tribe ever sang?" Asked Celeste.


    "Howe you don''t know any song?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "We do sing a lot." Aquarina nodded. "But our songs are


    intense, and we sing them with ancientnguage we don''t


    understand well nowadays. We use a lot of music too, the


    sound of instruments such as flutes and drums! And we dance


    too! But Zack''s never been a guy into those things. He just


    always watched in the sidelines. Kind of boring guy."


    "Hey! I am not a dancer or a singer myself. I just like hunting


    critters and exploring." Zack sighed, suddenly noticing a huge


    dragonfly of over three meters approaching from above.


    <nulli>BBZZZTT!


    "Ah, screw off!"


    He swung both of his axes against it, thunder and winds


    surging and quickly cutting therge insect into pieces,


    followed by a small explosion.


    <nulli>BOOOM!


    After the creature died, we ignored its corpse and continued


    moving, a Tier 3 monster like that wasn''t really worth much,


    not even enough EXP either.


    "Phew, this is getting a bit tiring¡­ W-Why am I doing this too?


    I''m a magician¡­" Celica was sighing, as she was holding two


    scythes made of her phantasmal magic aura and cutting grass


    with us.


    "Your Strength Stat''s pretty high, Celica, you should be


    exercising more so your body grows ustomed to it." I told


    her. "It''s never good to use specialize on a single thing! Even


    my mom''s pretty strong physically."


    "Y-Yeah, Celica!" Zephy said. "But I can ease the burden for


    you, leave it to me! Hya! Hya! HYA!" My little brother was


    doing his best to surprise Celica, using his dual sword


    technique to cut through the giant grass.


    <nulli>SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "Wow, Zephy, you''re the best!" Celica pped from behind,


    feeling relieved.


    As we admired the scene, I suddenly got an idea¡­ but would


    Zack go along with it though? That''s the real question right


    now.


    "Hey Zack, how about you just sing for the girl you like?" I


    gave him a teasing smile. "Isn''t Mist someone that stir your


    feelings? I heard from uncle that''s that what you need to do


    when making a song. If you make ame one it won''t really get


    to his heart."


    "T-That''s¡­ Are you serious?!" Zack suddenly blushed, he got


    so red I thought he was about to burst. He quickly nced at


    Mist in the distance, she was currently just chatting with Lara,


    so she didn''t get to hear that.


    "Yeah, that''s a good idea!" Aquarina nodded. "I would easily


    make a song for Sylphy if I were to get into it."


    "Oh really?" I wondered with puppy eyes. "Make me one!"


    "W-What? No way, that''s too embarrassing!" She said, seconds


    after having said she could easily do it. "Hahah¡­"


    "I guess you''re not as good of a singer, huh?" Zack sighed.


    "Now imagine me, even worse! I love Mist but¡­ Can I even


    make a song about her? What would it even be about?"


    "About how much you like her and love her?" I asked him.


    "Perhaps what you find cute about her! What things about her


    you like. Maybe point some of the things that also you don''t


    like, but coat them in sugar by saying you can bear with them


    because you love her."


    "Wait, that''s a good idea¡­" Zack was so clueless even my little


    suggestion was a really good idea inside of his head. "Maybe¡­


    Ugh, but it''s so embarrassing! W-Well, as long as I only have to


    show it to him and not everyone else- I-I can think of some


    lyrics. But how do I begin?"


    "Hmm, to make it less cringy, maybe make it like¡­ About


    telling a story?" Aquarina asked.


    "Yeah like some fairy tale." Celesteughed. "Like¡­ Err, like


    you start it by "I was just a poor little guy that nobody ever


    loved, until Mist appeared in my life and she pitied me and


    finally loved my sorry ass" and stuff like that."


    "I''m not listening to your suggestions¡­" Zack groaned at


    Celeste, ignoring her.


    "Hahaha, I mean, she''s not wrong, you should start it like a


    tale." I nodded. "Maybe something like a metaphor of your life,


    of the journey you''ve had until you meet her, no?"


    "Hmm¡­" Zack sighed. "All of this about opening myself and


    shit is so annoying¡­ But okay, I need to grow stronger, if


    that''s what it will take for Arafunn to take me as his disciple,


    then there''s no other way around it."


    "Good, that''s the spirit!" Aquarinaughed, patting his


    shoulders very strongly. "Looking forward to your corny song!


    Hahaha!"


    "Shut up!" Zack sighed, crossing his arms and gnashing his


    teeth, he was really having a hard time.


    "Oh? T-There''s something over there¡­" Suddenly, Pyuku


    interrumpted our banter, as he pointed at the distance.


    We could barely discern it, but there was some sort of ruins


    over there.


    -----

 Chapter 1076 The Mysterious Ruins

    Chapter 1076 The Mysterious Ruins


    ??-----


    Amidst the ocean of incredibly tall and thick grass, we finally found something, a small vestige of an ancient civilization, these ruins were not metallic like the previous ones. They were made of a very tough stone simr to the one most dungeon is made of, and simr to the dungeon Arachne once controlled.


    It seemed this area wasn''t just some old spaceship they left here, but a whole pce of stone they once built¡­ Or told their ves to build for them. The ruins were in a great statepared to the Sunstone teau one, except that they were overrun by all sorts of nts, the grass wasn''t touching it though.


    However, we noticed arge quantity of vines growing through it, slowly tearing down the hard stone through the ages, there were many trees popping out of the ruins, there were no shiny crystals or spirit crystals though, which was usually the norm in ces with high concentrations of spirit energy or mana, weirdly enough.


    "Here we are¡­" My mother looked around. "Looks like some fewer ancient ruins if they''re made of stone and not metal. Pyuku, is this where you sense your kin?"


    "Kind of¡­" Pyuku was a bit worried. "But I feel their presences very weakened. Maybe it was just their essence left over the ruins? Perhaps they passed through here and aren''t exactly here."


    "Hmm, well, we''ll only find out once we enter." Nepheline said. "Right?"


    "Yeah, don''t lose hope yet." Ninhursag patted Pyuku''s head. "Let''s enter."


    We followed Pyuku''s guidance as we made our way across the grass, finally reaching the entrance of the ruins. The first thing we noticed were countless roots extending all the way inside.


    They were not the roots of a tree, but countless of very thin roots, which came from the underground. It was a bit weird they weren''t tree roots, and that no monster or animal had tried eating them.


    Perhaps they had but they kept growing back or something? I could sense a lot of Mana flowing across them, interestingly enough. Once we entered, there was a long, empty corridor full of vegetation, and countless vines.


    Further inside, there were three paths, one moving forwards, and the other two to the left and right, we chose the path to the left because that''s where Pyuku felt the presences.


    The interior was full of mysterious and beautiful types of nts we''ve never seen before, of many colors and shapes I picked a few while leaving most behind due to them not being medicinal at all.


    There were mostly poisonous nts though, which made me wonder if there was someone here that once tried to make a poisonous nt ntation or something¡­


    "Based in how we''ve not met any slimes yet, I can assume there''s nobody here. If there was a settlement, we would have already meet guards or something." Pyuku sighed in disappointment. "But I wonder, if I can sense their presence here, maybe they left something behind?"


    He still had some hope to find more clues, so we moved into the end of the corridor. On the way, we meet a variety of nt monsters, all weaklings at Tier 6 at most. From Creeping Vines, Tier 5, to Cannibal Flowers, Tier 6, and there were many tiny ones with legs that released poisonous pollen named Poisonous Gnome Flowers, ranging from Tier 2 to 4.


    The poison wasn''t a problem for us, with mother''s magic, she simply conjured a [Divine Ailment Ward] that protected us from any Poison below Tier 9 for 24 hours, we simply stomped the annoying little guys on our way to the end of the corridor.


    There was arge stone door, covered on grass and vines, it seemed closed shut, but we noticed countless of the same roots at the beginning of the ruins connecting to this ce, all going below the gates.


    "The gates seem to be only closed normally, let''s push them." My father said, gently pushing them to not destroy them with his overwhelming physical strength.


    Creaaak¡­!


    The gates slowly opened wide, to reveal arge, dark room. As we walked inside, we found these same thin roots growing everywhere, spread over the ceiling, walls, and the floor, of course.


    However, once we entered, we all sensed an eerie sensation, there was something alive here, or many living beings, not nts, but the type of living being that moves, talks, and attacks.


    "This ce¡­" My father seemed in high alert. "I think there are a lot of monsters, be careful-"


    "Ahhh!"


    However, Pyuku wasn''t careful, running forwards as he suddenly found something on the ceiling, there wererge wooden roots that ended on small, balloon-like growths.


    They were strange fruits, and inside, we could all notice small, slimy things, like some sort of natural juice oozing out of the fruit''s transparent interior.


    But it all changed when we realized the interior of these oozes had small crystals, and if I looked good enough, tiny, ck dot-shaped eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "T-They''re here! More like me! My people! B-But why are you inside fruits?!"


    Pyuku was reckless, before we could go catch him, arge and thick root, made of countless smaller ones wrapped around together, swung against him amidst the shadows!


    BAAAAMM!!


    "Uwah!"


    Pyuku ended having half of his body cleaved down, sttering over the floor, only for it to quickly fly back to his body and fuse once more. He was very resilient due to his slime physique.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Three more gigantic roots appeared around him, while none attacked us. The tree monster or whatever it was, was specifically aiming at Pyuku! If it had all these slimes as prisoners, does it use them as some sort of preferred food?


    "What the¡­?! Why is it only attacking me?!"


    Pyuku started running away, he didn''t use fire magic spells he had learned from eating monsters most likely due to the fear of setting aze hispanions trapped in the fruits, so he used the other element he was good at, which wasn''t born out of abilities or spells he "stole" from monsters he had eaten.


    "[Aqua Bullets]!"


    -----

 Chapter 1077 The Aberrant Tree Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1077 The Aberrant Tree Monster </h4>


    -----


    "[Aqua Bullet]!"


    His body quickly fired a barrage of bullets made of water secretion he generated, piercing through the wooden roots and dealing great damage.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    However, the roots kept appearing one after another, the wounded ones sat down and began to quickly regenerate their wounds too, it was a resilient foe.


    "Pyuku, duck!"


    Aquarina and I called for him, as he quickly ducked, evading three roots that aimed at his head, chest, and stomach, probably trying to stter him into many pieces before restraining him or something.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Using my sword and with Aquarina using her daggers, we cut through the roots and reduced them into tiny pieces of wood, which fell into pile over the ground.


    "Are you alright?" I asked Pyuku, slightly concerned.


    "Yeah I''m fine!" He nodded, looking back at the enormous figure looming across the shadows.


    "Light!"


    My mother conjured a basic spell, illuminating the entire room to reveal arge tree-like monster, its branches spreading upwards, with hanging fruits in the hundreds, each one had a small slime inside! They seemed not really healthy, as if that monster was keeping them alive to slowly drain their nutrients.


    "GRUOOHH!"


    Arge jaw cracked open from within the tree trunk, opening to reveal countless green vinesing from inside, spreading around the entire area.


    Ding!


    [You''ve entered into their of the [Mutated Yggdrasil Clone (Tier 9)]!]


    [The Yggdrasil''s Clone roars with malice! Its entire domain spreads across the entire Grasnds, draining power from them all to grow stronger!]


    [All of its Stats have further increased by +300%!]


    [Mana and Health Regeneration Speed have increased by +500%!]


    [Duration: Indefinite.]


    [A [Special Quest] has been generated: [Defeat The Mutated Yggdrasil Clone Tree and Save the Slimes!]


    [You have found out the Slimes were indeed here but have been captured by some sort of strange Yggdrasil Clone Monster! Perhaps some sort of failed experiment, or something else entirely.]


    [It is now your responsibility and that of your friends and family to y it and rescue the slimes before they''re fully absorbed by the tree voracious appetite.]


    [Hurry! There isn''t much time left!]


    [Completion Rewards: [EXP] [???] [???]


    [Time Limit: 3 Hours]


    "A giant Yggdrasil Clone thing?!" I couldn''t help but ask in surprise. There was also a new Quest, but I ignored that for now. "Mom, dad!"


    "Yeah, defeating it won''t be that hard, but the thing is, we have to be careful!" My mother said. "I feel the life forces of those slimes too weak. I think that thing is both slowly draining them, and also keeping them alive. If we kill it suddenly, those slimes might lose their source of life and die as well!"


    "What?!" Pyuku panicked. "T-Then what do we do?!"


    "We have to find a way to restrain it without killing it for now." My father said, unsheathing his sword. "Best way would be to block its mana pathways that lead to the roots and vines its moving."


    "Mana Disruption then?" I wondered, as I gathered gray lightning in my hands. "Then maybe leave it to me, I think I can do something about it!"


    "Right, you do have the ability to disrupt mana." My father nodded, swinging his sword leisurely as he cut through dozens of vines at the same time. "Alright! You can do it then!"


    "An! Aren''t you being a bit too reckless leaving it all up to her again?" My mother reprimanded him.


    "Well, if she wants to do it then she can, right?" My fatherughed. "Sylphy''s not little anymore! She has helped us beat even an Evil God! Come on."


    "Yeah mom, leave this to me!" I nodded.


    "Fine¡­ We''ll open the way for you then! Go with Pyuku too." She said.


    "Okay!" I nodded.


    "GRAAAH!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The furious Mutated Yggdrasil Clone roared. Its sharp roots started sprouting out of the ground one after another, spinning like drills. With the strength they possessed, they could easily get through almost anything. If it truly wanted, this thing could easily drill through a mountain in less than a week and make it fall apart!


    CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH!


    With Pyuku and Aquarina by my side, we evaded the iing attacks with all the dexterity we possessed, while we swung our weapons or fired our magic, blowing up the roots as they came. I noticed my father leaping into action, summoning his zing sword, but now imbued with Sunlight instead.


    "[Sunlight de Arts]: [Shining sh Rain]!"


    With a single technique, hundreds of shes resembling rays of sunlight emerged out of his sword attacks, cutting through dozens after dozens of vines and roots, opening the way for us! At the same time, my mother fired beams, stoppingrge w-like branches from attempting to catch Pyuku.


    "[Holy Light Beams]"


    It was the most basic elemental spell, but enhanced with her incredible amount of magical power, they proved to be deadly projectiles that easily pierced through the monster''s roots, sting them out one after another. The Mutated Yggdrasil Clone was growing frustrated, but as much Mana as it possessed, it seemed tock basic spells or magical projectile abilities.


    Instead, it employed all the Mana it possessed on moving its own body and transform or shapeshift it. Whenever roots, branches, and vines didn''t work, it simply replicated other nts in the temple, giant cannibal flower jaws appeared right after mother''s attack, surging from the ground below.


    Crack, crack¡­!


    CRAAASH!


    The floor exploded, forcing us to leap away before a bed of cannibal flowers was revealed right below us, chomping down the air, attempting to devour us whole! I desperately imbued the Void Element into Ruby, releasing a powerful technique to blow them all up. They were far away from the tree to risk it.


    "[Divine Dragon de Arts]: [Mana-Eating Void Dragon''s Jaws]!"


    I released four relentless blows, each one releasing a shockwave of void and mana disrupting energy, fusing with my own Yggdragon Aura into the form of a monstrous dragon jaw. The dragon jaws gnawed through anything, making the flowers disappear in mere seconds.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    This was a new technique I had created by fusing Void and Mana-Disrupting Energy together into my Divine Dragon de Arts, I had used it before against Apollo, and it wasing in handy now as well.


    "SHYAAAGH!"


    The Mutated Yggdrasil Clone gave out a screech of agonizing pain, its entire body beginning to twist around painfully the moment all those roots containing the flowers disappeared without leaving trace, only for a strong lightning strike made of mana disrupting energy to reach its core.


    ZAAAP!


    Its roots, vines, and branches stopped attacking, as if paralyzed for a split of a second, only to begin attacking as if nothing once more. I see how it is.


    "We''re getting closer, get ready!"


    I had somewhat figured out this thing worked.


    -----

 Chapter 1078 Against The Mutated Yggdrasil Clone

    <h4>Chapter 1078 Against The Mutated Yggdrasil Clone</h4>


    -----


    The moment I destroyed the roots connected to the flowers it created, I sent waves of mana disrupting energy into its core. This seemed to have triggered something within the monster''s depth internal body, the energy most likely gathered near its "jaws", therefore, it probably has some sort of internal organ.


    Perhaps a crystalized mass of mana and spirit energy it uses as its own heart to pump energy everywhere else, exining why it has such a fast reaction speed and attack power, this tree has a heart of its own! And a good way to make it stop moving, is to give it a seizure without killing it.


    However, for one tost long enough, we need to get closer to the heart core it has!


    "Let''s go!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    We kept shing and hacking our way through the attacks, while our parents attacked the giant tree monster together. There were attacksing from every single direction all at once, so my parents, Aquarina''s parents, Arafunn, Ninhursag, and all our friends were busy blocking the blows and cutting through them.


    It wasn''t as difficult as Apollo, who had that incredible barrier that couldn''t take damage, and those deadly ck mes, and their countless transformations, but it was sure a tough nut to crack!


    Mist kept shooting her light arrows, constantly weakening the roots that were emerging from the ground. Zack and Luck attacked with physical blows themselves, shing through any attacks with axe and ws, leaving behind trails of winds, lightning, and holy light.


    Celeste, Celica, and Lara dedicated to restraining and weakening the tree. Celeste and Celica used their chains of abyss and phantasmal energy respective, alongside Celica''s giant skeleton ws to weaken the foe''s soul. All while her golems kept blocking blows directed at her.


    Lara conjured a huge circle of rainbow spiritual light, sapping away the tree''s spiritual energy and mana, the bonus stats it was gaining were being reduced rapidly. Celeste constantly pierced the tree''s roots and bark with her spear, weakening it severely as well.


    My father, Shade, Nepheline, and Ninhursag constantly battled the major roots, which were five gigantic and overly thick ones that had Physical Reinforcement Auras. My mother and Arafunn supported them from behind, using magic and support spells to enhance their strength, speed, and defenses.


    Everyone was doing their best to keep this monster on check without killing it, it was our job to finish this thing off once and for all!


    "RAAAAH!"


    With a ferocious roar, Aquarina kicked through the dozens of spinning roots aimed at us, blue scales growing on her arms which she used both defensively and offensively, pushing through the wood.


    "Sylphy, Pyuku! Go!"


    She roared, opening her jaws to release a powerful dragon beam, charged with her Abyssal Powers and sting through all the wood gathering around us, opening a path we ran through the moment she gave us the signal.


    "Thank you, Aquarina!"


    "Let''s go!"


    We ran through, leaping into the Mutated Yggdrasil''s Clone open jaws, Pyuku suddenly covered my entire body, as if forming an armor with his own body, and then imbued his magical powers into my entire self!


    FLUOSH!


    "Sylphy, take all my magic power, if it helps!"


    Magic Power was much different than Mana, Mana was the primordial energy of magic, while Magic Power itself was, quite literally, the power of one''s magic, how strong it was. And Pyuku could somewhat transfer a greater part of this Magical power into someone he touched like this.


    "Thank you, Pyuku!"


    With all my might, I imbued Mana Disruption, Void Wielding Arts, and Draconic Energy into my sword, and then pierced through the jaws trying to bite through me, until Inded inside the giant tree.


    "SHAAARRGH!"


    Countless wooden spears instantly attempted to impale me from all ces, but Pyuku''s armor easily bounced them off as I made my way upwards, finding a shiny, green colored jewel epassed by many roots.


    "There!"


    I pointed my sword towards the jewel, only to be stopped by many incredibly thick wooden roots growing around it, guarding it from any harm, while more and more spears attempted to pierce us!


    "Not yet¡­!"


    I spun in midair as quickly as I could, shing through it all and then stopping midair, kicking the air using my Void Wielding Arts, which I learned allowed me to "kick" empty air itself without even using wind magic or forces, and then I swung my de towards the jewel when it was revealed to me as I cut through the wood protecting it.


    "[Mana Disrupting Void sh]!"


    SLAAAASH!


    A single sh was all I needed, which didn''t pierce through the physical core, but it reached its spiritual interior instead, piercing through physical matter and reaching the ethereal!


    ZAAAP!


    Countless gray colored lightning bolts exploded out after impact, the core didn''t crack, the monster didn''t die, but countless mana disrupting force started spreading all across its body. The creatures'' movements stopped in a single second, I don''t know how long this willst, but we had to make it worth it.


    "NOW!"


    As I called out, my mother nodded, waving her hand as she generated several threads of life and light from her scepter, connecting to the over three hundred slimes trapped inside of fruits outside, connecting her life force with them and allowing them to sustain themselves from her own power.


    "It''s done! Sylphy, kill that thing!"


    "Alright!"


    Without hesitating, and with Pyuku''s aid, we destroyed the heart of the Yggdrasil clone and shattered it into pieces, making the entire creature lose its powers and die off slowly, groaning as it twisted its entire body¡­


    "GRYYEEEHHH¡­!!!"


    As it groaned, we escaped itsrge jaws,nding right in front of it before the whole tree were to fall off, copsing through the walls behind it and almost making the ceiling fall over us¡­


    CRAAASH!


    As it fell, the fruits containing the many slimes were quickly retrieved by Shade''s "Stealing Hand" Ability, which allowed him to instantly move things through space as he focused his hands into them. In mere seconds, he rescued them all and stored them inside his shadows.


    "W-We did it¡­" I sighed in relief, sitting down.


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [Mutated Yggdrasil Clone (Tier 9)] x1!]


    -----

 Chapter 1079 Quest Complete

    Chapter 1079 Quest Complete


    ??-----


    After all the damage it sustained and once I shattered its core, the giant tree monster breathed itsst. When it died, it even copsed on the ground as if it couldn''t even hold itself standing without the Mana flowing across its body, generating a loud thud that broke through the dungeon walls behind and almost made the destabilized ceiling above fall over us.


    BAAAM!


    Ding!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You and your party have defeated [Mutated Yggdrasil Clone (Tier 9)] x1!]


    [You earned 30.000.000 EXP]


    Oh, that was much more EXP than I imagined at first. 30 Million for a Tier 9 Monster¡­ Wait, maybe it is below average? I haven''t really beaten any monster in that Rank on my own to truly know how much EXP they can give fully.


    After all, the EXP I earn when I y a strong foe with everyone is only a part of it, because I can only get the full part if I defeat it alone, without any outside help. Familiars and Spirits don''t count in this calction though, for some reason.


    But that wasn''t everything either, aside from the big amounts of EXP and the rescued Slimes, the quest that popped up out of nowhere back then waspleted.


    Ding!


    [You have Completed the [Special Quest]: [Defeat The Mutated Yggdrasil Clone Tree and Save the Slimes!]


    [Not only you''ve defeated the evil and mysterious mutated tree, you and your family have sessfully rescued the slimes before they were to die once their life support were to be disconnected from the tree, who were keeping their weakened states alive.]


    [Now, what''s left is to heal the slimes and wake them up! Oh, and while you''re at it, try to figure out what was this tree all along. Perhaps another experiment of the Gods gone wrong.]


    [Due to havingpleted the Quest before the time limit, you''ve received bonus rewards.]


    [Completion Rewards: [30.000.000 EXP] [Mutated Yggdrasil Sap (S- Grade)] x3 [Cloned Yggdrasil''s Spirit Scepter (S- Grade)] x1 [Alchemical Forgemaster Medallion Fragment 1/3 (A+ Grade)] x1]


    The rewards were better than I thought, and I seem to have acquired yet another Rank Up item, or a piece of it! Most likely for my Subss! I knew it would appear eventually. I just need to get three more and I''ll be able to Rank it up.


    However, aside from the nice 30 million EXP, I also got some sort of Sap potion? and also a Scepter made out of this monster''s wood and soul essence, apparently. Which the system absorbs once monsters die.


    Much like how I absorb EXP from Soul Fragments, the same happens with generated items in the Quest, when they''re rted to a boss monster. The leftover essence, mana, and soul all materializes into special items.


    Of course, "Causality Points" are needed for this to work properly, and those can only be achieved by doing great feats or changing the fate of someone. So I can''t easily get whatever I would wish for handled to me so easily.


    Alchemical Forgemaster as a Subss sounds pretty interesting, does it mix alchemy, with forging skills? I guess I''m constantly getting better at this, although mostly thanks to the System, my knowledge on Forging and Alchemy Magic is still in the basics.


    The reason I can do so much is thanks to the Skills I gained, so I feel like I''m cheating a lot here¡­ I do remember in the hero list someone called Ruby, who was the "Hero of Forging Hammer" I bet they''re going to be the real deal.


    And that''s without even mentioning the Witch of the Blue Mountain, whose creations surpass mine even after all the bonuses I can add to them. Especially because she can make people stronger by wearing her equipment, let them acquire abilities and spells, and all without a system helping her do it.


    Another thing, because her equipment is so perfectly made, I seem to be incapable of improving it, as I had previously tried braking down my earrings and then remade them, but once I realized its structure was so well shaped to the molecr level, I gave up.


    The sword, Scarlet, has gotten this strong thanks to acquiring a System, she gained skills to absorb materials by herself, I haven''t really upgraded her or anything, she was also a creation of the Witch.


    Well, I better focus on what''s going on right now. I quickly ran towards the direction where everyone gathered, Pyuku leaping out of my body and rushing to see his siblings within Shade''s shadows.


    "The slimes! Are they okay?!" He asked desperately.


    "They''re sleeping for now." Shade said. "Faylen, can you heal them?"


    "There''s nothing I cannot heal." My mother smiled proudly. "I''ve already healed theirck of nutrients and stamina. I''m now supplying them with Mana so they can restore their former mass. It''ll take some time though, so let''s take a break. Should we camp inside this cave? Now that the ceiling broke off, there''s some lighting from above, so it doesn''t look too bad."


    "Sure, let''s camp for now." My father agreed. "Guys, you fine with that?"


    "Yeah, no problem." Nepheline nodded, while analyzing the giant tree. "This big tree though, what the hell was this thing?"


    "I can sense a strong aura from it even after it died." Ninhursag said. "An Aura very simr to that big tree Sylphy turned into her Familiar."


    "I''ve already analyzed it." My mothermented. "Apparently, this is an Yggdrasil Tree¡­ Or well, more like a clone of it. A mutant monster born from a failed clone of the Yggdrasil Tree. I could assume the Gods were trying to create their own Yggdrasil by trying to clone the one from this world. I''m d to know they failed miserably."


    "It only ended turning into a vicious monster¡­" Sighed Pyuku. "W-Well, all''s well and done, right? I''m d they''re safe! Thank you so much for helping me out with that!"


    "Don''t worry." My mother smiled gently. "Now, let''s set up a camp for now. Let''s rest and after a few hours, we should have dinner and sleep. We can resume our travels tomorrow. Even now there''s a lot I want to investigate about these ruins."


    -----

 Chapter 1080 Mutated Yggdrasil Sap

    <h4>Chapter 1080 Mutated Yggdrasil Sap</h4>


    -----


    After the whole fight and rescuing the captured Slimes, Pyuku seemed incredibly happy, but at the same time, full of questions. He wanted them to wake up right away, but my mother said that it depended on how long it would take for their mass to fully restore. It might take from a few hours to more than three days. So we had to be patient and not force them to wake up.


    "Just calm down and chill out for now, Pyuku. We can deal with them once they wake up. Rx, now that they''re fine and resting. There shouldn''t be anything to worry about!" Aquarina said, patting Pyuku over his long blue hair, which gave off a rainbow hue.


    "O-Okay, I''ll wait then. I just¡­ It''s getting harder to concentrate when they''re in my mind all the time now." He sighed. "Maybe I should try sleeping for now, Aquarina. I''ll go to your Soul Scape if you don''t mind."


    "Sure,e in." Aquarina smiled, as the slime swiftly turned into a tiny blob of blue color and leaped inside her soul, disappearing afterwards.


    "Well, it''s better if he sleeps than stay awake full of worry." I shrugged. "Maybe once he wakes up the slimes are finally awakened too."


    "Yeah, let''s leave him be." Aquarina agreed. "Now, what do we do with this guy over here?"


    Aquarina pointed at the giant, monstrous tree corpse resting over the floor. It had been a slight pain to deal with this mutated tree creature, but it eventually went down easily once the heart was broken. Mother also came back after inspecting around without us, and brought up a few things she found, amidst the endless vegetation.


    Apparently this was a small research center of the Gods, or something like that. There were no weird experiments on people, and they were simply trying to clone and create a functional Yggdrasil Tree for themselves. From the vestigial writings she found, which she''s still investigating, it said they were trying to make their own tree which could be then harvested in their Heavenly Realm for materials.


    Eventually, it all went down to shit once it continued failing and failing. Eventually they left the ce without being able to replicate it properly. However, a few of these nts they made were left behind. My mother, after inspecting the mutated tree corpse, thought of something.


    She told us that this monster wasn''t a single organism, but the result of many different mutated cloned trees that took different forms, merged together. Or perhaps absorbed into a greater one. Once it died, most of the vines, flowers, and other creatures we meet died instantly, and once we peeked outside the ruins, most of the tall grass was falling down and turning brown¡­ There was the normal small grass, but the overly tall one was just dying!


    "Apparently this thing was responsible for the very annoying super tall grass. It is a pity it died off though, it was a nice and interesting ce. Almost a wonder of nature." I sighed.


    "Yeah, to think it was just produced by the gods'' experiments, just like the Sunstone teau. Kind of is a bummer." Said Aquarina. "Then again¡­ This whole continent was made by them, so it should make sense, I think¡­"


    "I guess." I shrugged, sitting down over the tree''s roots. "Hmm, I guess we have to see the positive side to this, materials. It is a pretty high quality one. It''ll going to give us amazing wood, sap, fruits¡­ whatever those things holding the slimes were, medicinal herbs, flowers, and even those vine tongue things. I can see they could all be amazing materials for all sorts of potions and elixirs. They''repatible with my Physique too."


    "Ooh, I hadn''t thought about it that way, but you''re right. This whole thing''s a treasure trove of materials! Will you store it?" Aquarina wondered, jumping over the tree and wandering over it.


    "Later maybe." I said, as I quickly checked my quest rewards. "Hmm, I got a quest for defeating this thing and rescuing the slimes. Look what I got."


    Aquarina ran to my side, checking the items I materialized out of my Inventory. Her eyes widened when she saw they included a long scepter made of almost the same wood as the thing we just defeated, and a few bottles with a golden liquid.


    "Oh, a scepter! It has a lot of magic potential inside. But it doesn''t give bonus stats like your other equipment¡­ Seems to be really good for using Nature Magic though." Aquarina said, and then checking the bottle. "What''s this thing? Oh, a sap?"


    "Let me inspect it." I said, quickly giving it a nce.


    -----


    [Mutated Yggdrasil Sap (S- Grade)] x3


    A bottle full of the highest quality sap extracted from the mutated, cloned Yggdrasil Tree. It contains their life force, mana, and spirit energy concentrated in veryrge quantities, which can be toxic for almost anybody that doesn''t have a strong Physique with an affinity for Nature Element. Consuming it might cause a variety of random effects, usually beneficial only if the consumer has affinity with it.


    -----


    "Yikes, I''m not touching that." Aquarina quickly gave them back to me. "Drink them then, so you can get a bit stronger." She started ying with the scepter.


    "I was nning to do that already- Wait, Aquarina, don''t y with the scepter so carelessly!" I tried to stop her, but suddenly she imbued too much Mana into it.


    FLAAASH!


    The wooden scepter gave a bright glow from the green jewel imbued on top of it, the sh of green light hit the ground. Large vines as strong as the ones the Yggdrasil clone possessed surged from the ground, beginning to wrap themselves around her body.


    "Uwaah! Sylphy?! This thing has a mind of its own!" She cried. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It''s just the basic magic imbued into the scepter I think." Iughed a bit, quickly freeing her from the vines. I touched them and used m Agriculture Arts to instantly control them, forcing them to free her.


    "Ugh, I''m never touching that thing again!" Aquarina sighed in relief, as she started tough a bit right after. "Hahaha¡­ It was a bit dumb of my part."


    "Hahaha! Why did you even do that?" I continuedughing.


    "Dunno, you looked a bit gloomy, so I wanted to cheer you up!" Aquarina acted silly just for me.


    "A, you silly bean. Alright, let''s go eat something now." I held her hand, regrouping with everyone else. The day was alreadying to an end.


    The scepter seemed interesting, but it didn''t really do anything I couldn''t do already. So I was considering two options with it. Either to remake it with the system powers for bonus stats, so I can have a special scepter to conjure magic alone.


    Or¡­ I can gift it to Selene, the Saintess of the Arboren to boost her overall capabilities and power. I could even use it as some sort of reward for her, so her loyalty to me grow stronger. That scepter could even be used as some sort of treasure for them, so they have something, a "gift" from me that they can treasure. Maybe this way their economy could rise by gathering treasures, or something.


    I just thought Selene could really use it, so I''ll gift it to herter.


    -----

 Chapter 1081 A Delicious Meal Together

    Chapter 1081 A Delicious Meal Together


    ??-----


    The night quickly came as my mother and my dad came back from their little expedition together. It was more like a date, both came giggling. My father was really good at telling jokes, always making her break her cool and calm demeanor by making herugh out loud.


    "And then when he stared at me all shocked, that one bird I told you about from before just zapped right above us, the mes it released burning all our clothes and leaving uspletely naked in the middle of the vige. Even worse, the bird managed to snap back the egg we stole from it!" My fatherughed.


    "I can''t believe you would do something so stupid as to steal the egg from a Firebird, An! You and your cousin were really something else¡­" My mother couldn''t stop giggling.


    "Well he was a good cousin." My father smiled, although there was a slight mncholy on his eyes. "The best one I could have ever asked for¡­"


    "Come on now, we''re back." My mom patted his shoulders. "Let''s have a meal with everyone. Sylphy and Zephy are right over there."


    "Papa, mama!" Zephy swiftly climbed both of them at the same time, resembling a little monkey, and hugged them. "Did you find something interesting about the ruins?"


    I walked to their side in silence while checking the sap bottle onest time. I was still slightly nervous about drinking it. It did say it was highly poisonous and toxic if you didn''t have an affinity. My physique is the Yggdragon Princess Physique, with Affinity for Fire, Life, Nature, and Dragon Elements mostly. So I guess I should be alright. Even if it is toxic, I won''t die anyways.


    "Yes I found a few things." My mother answered. "Mostly some boring texts, detailed how they created these clones. It is quite interesting, however. I might sell these studies to my kingdom''s alchemists. Cloning Yggdrasil Trees seem quite useless, because the Great Tree has many children already. But perhaps we could use these methods to clone other nts, some much rarer. I know Sylphy''s Dungeon can do something simr, but we can''t just rely on her alone- Dear, what is that bottle?"


    "Oh, this?" I wondered; mother noticed I was ring at it too intensively. "Some of the sap of the tree, I inspected it with my eyes, it says it can help me develop my physique if I drink it. But it also says it can be extremely toxic due to the high quantities of energy¡­"


    "Let me see that." My mother asked for the bottle. This was actually a system-made item, so I didn''t know if I should let her inspect it. She might find something weird about it. But at the end, I just gave it away. She inspected it carefully with her Appraisal Magic. "You don''t have to worry about it. You''re capable of handling ridiculous quantities of Mana, and you already developed a Spiritual Heart! I think it''ll be fine. At most you''ll get stomachache, haha."


    "Oh, really?" I asked her. Despite my analysis abilities, mother knew much more about toxicity, medicines, concoctions, and all sorts of brewed elixirs. "Then I''ll take a sipter, thanks mom."


    "No worries." She gave me the bottle back. "Now! Shall we make something tasty? I''m on high spirits right now. Let''s have a nice meal before bed."


    "Alright! I''m hungry!" Zephy said. "Mama can you make pizza again?"


    "We''ve eaten pizza for too many days, let''s eat something new this time, Zephy. How about¡­ rice with some fried meat?" My mother wondered, as we walked to the camp together.


    We ended making fried rice, with meat from the monsters we hunted, which we covered on batter and deep fried. As for sd, we tried out the monster nts that were edible. The cannibal flowers resulted being the tastiest, having a texture simr to lettuce, but much sweeter.


    My friends were in a good mood after our victory. Yet Zack was still struggling to make a sound. It didn''t help that Mist was constantly asking him what was wrong with him, or why was he so lost in thoughts today.


    "What''s wrong, Zack? You''re oddly silent today¡­" She wondered.


    "N-Nothing¡­" Zack blushed a bit. "I''m just thinking a few things¡­ So I can be Arafunn''s disciple."


    "Huh¡­" Mist was confused but dropped the subject. "Well! Then how about these? I made them for you! Your favorite fried meat balls with my secret spice!"


    Mist quickly presented Zack a meal she had invented, they were meatballs made of many monster meatsbined, covered on batter, and deep fried. The meat was deliciously seasoned with over ten different spices. They were quite spicy, but Zack loved that.


    "Oooh, they look good!" Zack quickly started devouring them happily while chatting with Mist.


    He seemed slightly happier and more rxed, although I could notice a certain decisiveness within his eyes. Was he thinking about the song yet? It feels like this meal has inspired him somehow. Maybe, just maybe, we''ll hear a beautiful song from him.


    The dinner continued, everyone was happy and once our bellies were full, we went to bed. Well, not me though, I decided to first drink the sap bottles to see their effects. I also wanted to inspect the scepter in detail. Although it won''t have a status like other weapons that have been enhanced by the system, it should show me some basic information.


    "Gulp, gulp¡­"


    Hmm, the sap was very sweet, so much it made my throat sore. The effects were slower than I imagined. It felt like they weren''t really filling me with as much power as I imagined. Maybe because my body has gotten used to my endless mana to an extent? I ended drinking all three bottles at once.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The effects of my constant cultivation thest past days activated, as if the sap somehow boosted them or worked around what I had worked myself. It was strange, it seemed to grow in effect the more I cultivated. So I decided to do just that the rest of the night, sitting cross-legged, concentrating, and at the same time, rxing.


    I spun the Holy Fire Ring as much as I could, while forging runes and refining my body''s physical strength. Once the light of the morning sun arrived, the results were finally here¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1082 Back Inside The Dungeon

    Chapter 1082 Back Inside The Dungeon


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [You have fully consumed the [Mutated Yggdrasil Sap (S- Grade)] x3, the Cultivation Speed of all your Techniques have been enhanced greatly, and their effects multiplied for thest 8 hours.]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 4: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 5!]


    [You have forged hundreds of new Spirit Runes! Your Spirit Magic has evolved, new Spells are avable.]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 4: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 5!]


    [Your body has been greatly fortified, your Physical Strength, Vitality, Agility, Speed, Perception, and Dexterity have been greatly enhanced.]


    [Your [Psyche]: [Tier 1: Rank 10: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche] has Ranked Up to Tier 2: Rank 1!]


    [Your Soul has grown twice asrge due to the effects of your Soul Cultivation! Your Soul Power, Soul Stamina, Soul Vitality, and Soul Senses have been greatly enhanced.]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 1: Rank 9: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 1: Rank 10!]


    [Your Spiritual Heart is overflowing with Spiritual Energy, just a little push and you will reach Tier 2!]


    Oh, so a lot progressed very quickly! Was this the sap''s effects? I see how it worked. It feed me off all its energy as I progressively worked hard cultivating. It was a reward where I needed to put effort into getting its full effects. I see what you did there, Quest System. I guess they don''t really want me to ck off and just drink elixirs to get stronger.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As I felt my soul growingrger andrger, the halo appeared above my head, glowing brighter, and suddenly generating a second, smaller halo in between it¡­ What the hell?! Not only that, but the ring also inside of my soul spun rapidly, mes surging and then, it divided into two rings?! Woah, a lot is happening all at once! My Divinity¡­ it is developing! So it develops as my soul progresses? This is different than any other Divine Aspect.


    Ding!


    [The [Divine Sunlight Halo: Lv1] Skill has increased to Level 2!]


    [The [Divine Sunlight Halo: Lv1] Skill has developed a new Ability, [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (2)]!]


    -----


    [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (2)]: By spendingrge quantities of Mana, Spiritual Energy, and your own Soul, you''re capable of employing your developing Divine Abilities to conjure a blessing upon apatible target. This blessing will increase their affinity with the Elements of Fire, Light, and Life by +50%, and their resistances to these elements by +30%, while decreasing damage taken from them by -10%. Additionally, the Potential of Growth of the Blessed Targets will increase by +50% and they''re more likely to learn Blessing-rted Abilities as they progress their Cultivation. Maximum Amount of Blessings depends on Skill Level. Avable Blessed Slots: 0/4


    -----


    And I thought the Heroic Talent Seed was enough of a blessing, but it seems there''s another one I can give? Maybe the Arboren are for real, and I am kind of a goddess with these powers. But hey this is a pretty juicy blessing, it gives instant affinity to three elements, boost their power, resistance, and even decreases the damage they can inflict to others. To make things interesting, it boosts growth potential and can give a random ability rted with the blessing as the blessed target develops their cultivation.


    I have four slots at Level 2, so I assume I get two more per level. Interesting. I should try it out on some patible" targets first. Maybe my dad? But wouldn''t he immediately realize I did that? Maybe I should try blessing the Arboren first as test subjects?


    I wish I could get bonus stats out of all this growth, but well, the power is still there, so it doesn''t matter¡­ Talking about bonus stats, should I check the scepter and see what it does specifically? When Aquarina handled it, it scared me a bit.


    -----


    [Cloned Yggdrasil''s Spirit Scepter (S- Grade)]


    A beautiful scepter crafted using the finest and highest quality wood extracted from the essence of the Cloned Yggdrasil that had grown within some ruins, an abandonedboratory inside of the Continent of Cloudia.


    The wood has been imbued with a green crystal made out of the crystallization of the tree''s spiritual energy, and imbued with a variety of runes, granting it a variety of effects.


    Reduces the MP Cost of Nature and Life Attribute Magic Spells by half.


    Decreases Nature and Life Attribute Magic Spells casting time by half.


    Can absorb weaker spells fired at the wearer below Tier 3.


    When channeling Mana and Spirit Energy into the scepter at the same time, it can conjure [Fury of Nature], releasing deadly vines, trees, and poisonous herbs to attack nearby foes, and [Nature''s Heal] to heal minor wounds and cure ailments and pain.


    If the wearer has no affinity with Nature, the Scepter will not ept them and will attack back whenever they conure [Fury of Nature], handle with care.


    -----


    So that''s what happened, alright¡­ It is quite the pesky staff. But it has some utility. Not that I need it, but it''lle in handy for Selene now that I''ve read its fully effects. Ites with amazing effects that make all these magics conjuration and cost halve!


    Not useful to me, I don''t run out of mana and my magic can be conjured without cooldown or spell cast time due to being mostly skills. But this''lle in handy for most other magicians¡­ As long as they have the affinity.


    "Alright, I''ve decided¡­" I nodded, as I slowly walked out of the bed, making sure Aquarina was still sleeping soundly, and moved inside my Dungeon to visit everyone.


    Only about a day has passed since I visited it, so not many days should have gone through inside. The Arboren Vige greeted me in the distance, and as I made my way there and entered it, Selene called me from afar.


    "Goddess Sylphy! You''re back so soon!"


    Alright, time to test the blessing.


    -----

 Chapter 1083 Revisiting The Village Of Eden

    <h4>Chapter 1083 Revisiting The Vige Of Eden</h4>


    -----


    The sunflower headed Arboren Saintess greeted me with her bright voice and even brighter golden eyes. She ran using her radish-made legs and made her way towards me without breaking a sweat. Arboren were pretty much nts, and that means they were quite tireless, they didn''t had things such as lungs, sweat, or the like, so they could probably keep moving, walking, running, and doing things as long as they had sunlight.


    "Goddess Sylphy! You''re back so soon." She said, greeting me as she ran to my side, and then bowed.


    "Hello Selene, how have things been since I left? How many days has it been?" I wondered, so I could get an estimate.


    "Almost a week!" She said. "I''ve finished reading thenguage book and learned themon tongue thanks to the aid of the Dungeon System- Oh right! The chief has already been decided, they choose me for some reason!"


    "I knew it would be you who would be chosen, that''s good." I nodded. "So a week, huh? It was barely a day for me out there. So I guess it is a 1 = 7 ratio of time. And this is the maximum speed I think."


    "Speed?" Selene was wondering, without knowing what I was talking about.


    "Ah, never mind. How have the quests progressed so far?" I asked her.


    "Oh, about that, we''ve built around fifteen houses since then with great effort." She nodded. "The Research Facility has begun construction today with the guidance of the Civilization System, it somehow needed me to learn the basic writtennguage you talked about, my Goddess. Oh and also, the Pce is still under development. We are starting by cleaning the area where it''ll be constructed."


    "I see, no need to rush, do it at your own pace." I nodded. "More importantly, how''s everyone''s mood?"


    "Well¡­ We should talk that in the church, shall we?" She invited me in.


    "Sure."


    I walked inside the church with her, noticing that it had changed a bit, bing fancier on appearance. This was the "Temple of Goddess Sylphy" a C+ Rank Facility. I don''t know what that even means, but it must have some sort of effect, because its Rank had suddenly risen to B- while I wasn''t looking.


    Could it have been upgraded due to my poprity rising somewhat? I think that was caused by the Saintess bing the official chief, therefore more people started to pray as she does. Well, a few notifications appeared, quickly exining to me what had happened.


    Ding!


    [The [Vige of Eden] has progressed slightly since yourst visit!]


    [A voting pool for the selection of a new chief was done, and the winner was [Selene, Saintess of the Arboren (Unique Grade)]!]


    [After having been officially recognized as the chief of the vige, the Saintess Grade has risen from Unique to Unique+. This has increased all her Statistics slightly, and so her magical abilities rted with being a Saintess, alongside her influence.]


    [Because the Saintess has gained the title of chief, the [Temple of Goddess Sylphy (C+)] has harnessed enough faith to increase its rank to B- Rank! Its abilities to gather Faith have increased greatly, its interior has been remade, and it is now possible to recruit more Nuns and Priests to the Church by Saintess Selene, which can learn special Faith Magic.]


    [Faith] has increased by +50]


    [Government] has increased by +30]


    [Culture] has increased by +20]


    [You have gained +250 Civilization Renown!]


    [Civilization Renown: 250/1000]


    [Once Renown reaches the maximum capacity, your Civilization Rank will increase, offering higher Stats, new Traits, new avable Facilities, and the possibility for Territory Expansion and the new Heroes Recruitment.]


    Woah, alright, a lot happened, I get it. Looks like the Civilization Stats can increase unlike my own. That''s kind of unfair. I guess they all work on making the whole civilization stronger and more stable, I imagine. Not like that can make stronger though¡­


    Ding!


    [Once Civilization Rank reaches Rank 1, it is possible for the Deity protecting the Civilization to gain special Rewards, Dungeon Points, EXP, and Bonus Stats bypleting [Miracles], [Historical Events], and rising Faith.]


    Oh! Now we''re talking. Interesting, this has moreplexity than I imagined, but I better not sweat over the details too much or I''m going to end up spending too much time thinking about things without doing anything.


    Selene exined me the events I had already read in the notifications, but I couldn''t be rude and tell her I knew it all the moment I stepped here.


    "Your Divinity seems much stronger than before, Goddess Sylphy! It seems our Faith has made you even so slightly stronger!" She celebrated.


    Did it? Maybe the Faith Stat does affect my Divine Aspect''s growth. I felt it was too quick how it developed even though my soul had been cultivated to Tier 2¡­ Maybe it did help.


    "Perhaps? Talking about Faith, I see that the people are still rather silent and shy." I said. "Are there any new people willing to learn alchemy and the such?"


    "Not yet.." She sighed. "I don''t want to sound offensive or something, but a few people, the new generation after the Original ones, seem to not believe as much in Goddess Sylphy. I''ve heard them saying that you do not provide anything to them, even though you''re the one that made this world to begin with and created them¡­"


    "Hmm, I know what they mean though." I sighed.


    After all, outside of the dungeon, most of us think in a simr manner. It is quite hard to maintain these people, but I don''t consider myself their goddess either. Nheless, I have to just y around with the role so I can grow stronger. The civilization system does seem to work that way too.


    "I''m really sorry. I am working hard to find new nuns and priests, but it is getting hard." She sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I got an excellent n." I smiled, standing up from the wooden chair. "Selene, call the poption to wait on front of the Temple. Tell them this is a very important event, one they absolutely cannot miss." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Huh? My Goddess, what are you nning?" Selene wondered.


    "You''ll see."


    -----

 Chapter 1084 Granting Blessings

    Chapter 1084 Granting Blessings


    ??-----


    By Selene''s request, everyone gathered in front of the Goddess Temple. The new generation, born from the farms by the seeds produced from the originals, were divided. There were some very faithful ones, and another half was very rebellious and didn''t like to think they had to pray to some goddess that just looked like a random girl passing by.


    Honestly, I can''t agree more with them! Honestly, if it wasn''t because it actually has effects, I wouldn''t want them to pray for me or something. Honestly I think it just works fine as long as they possess Faith and their impression increases. It might have something to do with their emotions.


    "Hello everyone, thank you so much for gathering here." Selen exined. "Today we''ve once more been visited by Goddess Sylphy. And she has decided to take this opportunity to grant us a miracle, and not any miracle¡­ I don''t really know what she meant, but she''sing."


    The Arboren looked at one another, wondering what this was about. Some of the rebellious youth seemed bored already, some were soon to leave. However, a ray of bright light surged from the skies, almost blinding everyone.


    It was me, of course. I imbued my body with my Aura of the Holy Draconification Transformation, with scales, ws, wings, horns, and tail, the entire package. As I descended, I resembled a bright star slowly touching the ground.


    The people immediately felt in awe, stepping back, while nourishing themselves by the bright sunlight I produced.


    "My dear children, I have seen how hard you work. And how much you wish for prosperity. However, it is not easy for such things to be done. It is necessary for you to grow stronger. I will give your Saintess a Treasure and a Blessing, so she can protect you all much better. She is my most blessed child, someone you can rely on, and someone good and purehearted that will never betray you, and will always seek the best for you."


    Holding back my own cringe from saying all those things, I slowly epassed the scepter with light and then sent it to Selene, who quickly caught it, amazed by its beauty and powers.


    And that wasn''t all, as everyone watched how my index finger formed a ring of holy mes and sunlight, which swiftly fused into Selene.


    FLAAASH!


    After receiving the Blessing, Selene gained a small halo of holy mes above her head, and her Aura of Nature transformed, gaining the elements of Life, Fire, and Light, making her even stronger. Her golden eyes shing with white mes.


    Her appearance changed too! What originally looked like a cute girl made out of the amalgamation of many nts changed. Her form merged together into something morepact, with a slender figure, green skin, more dexterous hands, and a beautiful and wless face, which still had flower petals as "hair", she was covered by a dress made of leaves and branches, and looked very human-like.


    I had no idea my Blessing could change someone so much¡­ Or was it because she''s under the Civilization System effects?


    Ding!


    [You have gifted the [Cloned Yggdrasil''s Spirit Scepter (S- Grade)] x1 to [Selene, Saintess of the Arboren (Unique+ Grade)]! This item will now be part of the Civilization''s Treasures, increasing the economy and value of [Vige of Eden]!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You have activated the [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (2)] on [Selene, Saintess of the Arboren (Unique+ Grade)]!]


    [The Saintess has received your Blessing and has reacted positively to it! The effects of the blessing have helped her evolve into her next stage from [Beginner Saintess: ¡ï] to [Elemental Saintess: ¡ï¡ï]!]


    [Her Grade has increased from Unique+ to Saint!]


    [Special Units are certain people within your Civilization with unique and stronger abilitiespared to the rest of the poption. They usually can influence the Civilization''s Government, faith, Military and Economy with their abilities.]


    [Special Units will spawn naturally over time, mostly randomly within your Civilization as it gives birth to new poption. However, it is also possible to summon Special Units using Summoning Tickets.]


    [The Grade of Special Units are as follows]: [Rare/Rare+] [Unique/Unique+] [Saint/Saint+] [Sage/Sage+] [Hero/Hero+] [Legendary/Legendary+] [Mythic/Mythic+] [Divine/Divine+], etc.]


    [Depending in their Grade, their Abilities and Effects on the Civilization increase exponentially.]


    This is pretty interesting! So I was able to make Selene much stronger than she was originally just like this! I had no idea this worked like this. Maybe I should give another blessing to some other Special Unit? Not like there''s any more at the moment.


    "W-Woah¡­!" Even she was surprised once she saw her new changes. "W-What happened?"


    The people were left speechless, their eyes directed at her and sometimes back at me. It felt like they had no idea who to look at, both were mesmerizing sights. I honestly was just as shocked as them.


    "You''ve evolved thanks to my blessing, my dear Selene." I smiled. "I will be watching you and protecting you, my children. Selene only wants the best for everyone, and so do I. She carries my will, so I hope all of you can work along her. So we can build this small vige into something much bigger and better for everybody, and the younger and future generations."


    The Arboren quickly kneeled before me. The Original Summons were already doing just that, but the rest of the new ones decided to do so as well. It still felt weird that because I just left my fairly sapient Harvest Familiars doing some farm work, it would all end up escting into a small little civilization growing here.


    "Glory to the Goddess Sylphy! May her divine light and her bountiful harvest bless us for all eternity!"


    Selene cried tears of joy, rising her arms and kneeling, praying. The rest did the same. Even the rebellious youth were left so shocked they just did the same. This sensation¡­ I have to feel relieve it hasn''t somehow made me think I am an actual goddess.


    I''ve only been feeling cringe, and this only has given me more. But its also rather endearing how much they love me.


    I''ll make sure to make them happy as long as it is within my capabilities!


    -----

 Chapter 1085 A Stronger Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 1085 A Stronger Civilization </h4>


    -----


    Ugh, okay, let''s end it for now¡­ Enough with the show. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Thank you, everyone."


    I slowly descended and turned into my normal form. I wasn''t going to just fly away and do something shy anyways. There''s no Heaven in the Dungeon''s first floor after all.


    "Selene, take care of the scepter, alright? It is a very strong magical artifact."


    "I will my Goddess! And this form¡­ I am so ever grateful you''ve given me a form simr to yours!"


    "¡­I honestly had no idea that would happen, but I''m d you like it. Everyone else, if you have any little requests, leave them in the church and we''ll work on something for them."


    They were still working on the farm on multiplying all the special nts and trees I left behind too. So nothing much has changed¡­ Except this whole vige. I don''t know how I''ll even introduce this to my parents or even Aquarina. I''ll probably die of cringe.


    The people nodded after my words, some offering me all sorts of nts. Medicinal ones, and also the cores of monsters they''ve hunted. Hey that''s useful for materials, thanks. There were a lot of unique herbs I had never seen before. Looks like they were hybridizing them a lot.


    The people couldn''t speak yet, only Selene had the power of talking like I do. But others might learn the technique if she teaches them thenguage and the sounds they need to make.


    "Gyah! Gyuh!"


    Suddenly, an adorable little radish girl offered me a red flower. Her bright green eyes shining innocently and brightly, as if enchanted by my presence.


    "Thank you, dear."


    I received her flower, patting her head. That disy alone, somehow, made everyone looking even more happy. And I felt it. The entire Civilization System was shooting me with notifications. Although it was a bit cringe to pretend I was the goddess they wanted me to be, I can''t deny it was beneficial.


    Ding!


    [Due to having showcased your Divinity and Miracles in front of the poption, their Faith for you has increased greatly!]


    [Faith] has increased by +50!]


    [The mood of the poption has finally stabilized. And they seem to be doing extremely well now. Their hearts have been filled with Motivation.]


    [The Civilization Trait: [Weak Will (E)] has evolved into [Faithful Will (D)]!]


    [The Will of the Poption will increase by +10% with every 100 points of Faith. Current Bonus: +20%]


    [The Civilization Trait: [Lack of Motivation (F+)] has evolved into [Slightly Motivated (D)]!]


    [Your Poption has finally be slightly motivated to keep on growing and living. Government, Culture, Military, and Production +30]


    [Your Civilization gained +250 Renown.]


    [Current Civilization Renown 500/1000]


    [Your Dungeon is flourishing due to the growth of a Civilization inside of it! Many new living beings have been born, many new nts have been created and harvested.]


    [Dungeon Energy is being used over time, but it is also being produced. Your Dungeon is fortifying itself; the existence of a Civilization inside has made it feel stronger.]


    [You gained +10.000 Dungeon EXP]


    [You gained +5.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    Well alright! It''s all set and done I think. Though, maybe I should help them grow at least the new houses while I''m here? Yeah, why not? With Agricultural Arts and my new ss Gardener Skill, it should be doable.


    "Alright, lead me to where you''re expanding the vige. I''ll build the rest of the houses myself." I said.


    "Eh?! Really?" Selene was shocked. "Are you sure, my goddess? We can do this ourselves! Y-You don''t need to work so hard for us!"


    "It is not a problem. I will give you a little miracle. But don''t get too conceited either. Work hard to help your home grow. I can only do so much; I have my own life after all." I told her.


    "Understood!" She nodded obediently, leading the way. The little Radish Girl hanged around us, always looking for pretty flowers and showing them to me. She was too cute to ignore.


    ¡­


    After roughly two hours of hard work, thest of the hundred new houses was made. The people had already gathered around us, pping and celebrating their vige had grown muchrger. I felt slightly tired.


    Building these things required both a lot of concentration and focus, mana, spirit energy, and dungeon energy allpressed into a form. I thought I was a master of shaping elements and materials, but I had a long way to go¡­


    "Thank you so much, Goddess Sylphy!" Selene kneeled, the little radish girl did so and everyone else as well.


    "Enough, no need to kneel so much. I am your protector but that doesn''t mean you need to kneel to me. I want to be your leader as well, not a ruler." I smiled back at them.


    This only inspired them even more. I could feel the notifications of Faith growing slightly higher every time I said such words. It was a very easy Stat to exploit when there was a walking goddess and not the usual silent entity in the skies that says very cryptic things and does almost nothing.


    "You''re so humble, my goddess¡­" Selene was in tears. "But you''ve done a great deal for us! Our poption might continue growing now. We will make sure to create a culture you can be proud of."


    "Hahaha, don''t sweat it and take your time." I giggled.


    Ding!


    [You and your allies have constructed [Living Wood Houses (E+)] x85!]


    [You have Completed the Civilization Task: [Build 100 Houses: 100/100]!]


    [Congrattions! You received the following Rewards: [1.000 Dungeon Energy] [150 Civilization Renown] [Special Unit Summoning Ticket] x1!]


    Well, with that I got some of the Dungeon Energy back, even though I ended spending over three thousand to make all these houses. It might have cost more if I didn''t make them personally.


    "Congrats on helping the vige so much, Sylphy. I never thought you would be so responsible for it, even though it was born as an ident¡­" Said Alice as she has been watching me do stuff in silence.


    -----

 Chapter 1086 Summoning A Hero Unit

    <h4>Chapter 1086 Summoning A Hero Unit</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [You and your allies have constructed [Living Wood Houses (E+)] x85!]


    [You have Completed the Civilization Task: [Build 100 Houses: 100/100]!]


    [Congrattions! You received the following Rewards: [1.000 Dungeon Energy] [150 Civilization Renown] [Special Unit Summoning Ticket] x1!]


    As Alice spoke, the Civilization Task was alsopleted. I received some rather normal rewards. Got back some of the Dungeon Energy I used, some renown getting me closer to the Civilization Rank Up, and also a special item. The item was weird not only because of what it could do, but because it had absolutely no rank whatsoever.


    -----


    [Special Unit Summoning Ticket]


    A Special System-made item that only the Civilization System can create through the absorption of Causality and its synthesis into this powerful item.


    Draws upon the power of the original System''s Roots and summons one of the many souls within the Reincarnation Cycle made by the System''s creator.


    By spending one thousand units of Divine Power, or an equivalent in Mana of one hundred million mana, it is possible to activate it topletely materialize a living being. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Summoned Special Unit will be loyal to you no matter what, and their Grade will be random, between the lowest Rare Grade to the highest. Higher chances of lower Grades than Higher Grades.


    -----


    Woah, this was absolutely weird! Did that God truly designed this Civilization System? It feels like the Quest, Dungeon, and Civilization Systems were all part of Alice. Was he trying to make one System for all things? I can tell why it did go wrong and ended making her feel so much pain.


    It was only after all these years of recovering, healing, evolving, and growing that Alice has been able to utilize these systems that God must have shoved into her own core, giving "birth" to them by usingrge quantities of umted EXP and Causality.


    "How about you try using that ticket you got? I think this is the only instance where the System can create living beings. It requires a lot of Mana to use them though, but I doubt that''s a problem for you."


    "You''re not wrong. Alright, I guess I better try this out and see whates out! I don''t lose anything trying, right?" I spoke with her through telepathy, and then set my gaze back at Selene. "Looks like before I leave, you''ll be having a new member on your ranks." I said, revealing a golden ticket in my hands. "Summon Special Unit."


    FLAAASH!


    A magic circle surged over the ground, releasing a bright green light. And from within, something emerged, something materialized out of it. I had no idea my system could simply create a living being. The technicalities of it were much more intricate than I ever imagined.


    The person that appeared from within the magic circle shone with brilliance, before the light dissipated. It looked like another nt person. Someone slightly smaller than Selene, that resembled a cute goblin girl, with green skin, but with hair made of leaves, long ears, and sharp crimson eyes with vines covering the rest of her petite body.


    She came equipped with a pair of ck knives and seemed to be abatant.


    Ding!


    [You have summoned the Rare+ Grade Special Unit: [Ivy, Huntress of the Poisonous Forest]!]


    [Ivy has been added to your Civilization''s Special Units Roster.]


    "Huh? Where am I? I could swear I was hunting and then a bear ate me up- What the¡­?" She started gazing at her own body. "Why are there nts all over my body? Wait, I''m a nt?!"


    "Wait, do you remember some sort of past life?!" I was shocked. I did read it had some sort of connection with the Reincarnation Cycle, but I didn''t think the soul would have its memories intact.


    "Huh? Who are you- Ah, you must be my summoner." She suddenly said as if knowing everything already. "T-This is weird but¡­ I died. I died hunting a HUGE bear, around thrice your size."


    "I-Is that so?" I wondered, still trying to process what just happened.


    "Amazing! My Goddess has summoned a new Hero! Bravo! Everyone ps, let''s make a celebration!" Selene pped, everyone cheered.


    "W-Woah¡­ Everyone''s so happy to see me?" Wondered Ivy. "So you''re a Goddess? What''s this ce? I never believed in reincarnation or something, but this is clearly life after death!"


    "Hmm, well, I''m sorry for dragging you here out of nowhere. It wasn''t my intention to drag someone that¡­ Well, the ticket did say something along those lines." I sighed. "But I thought they wouldn''t have memories; they would be like¡­ maybe like golems?"


    "Am I a golem to you?" Ivy raised an eyebrow. "I''m made of nt stuff now, but I am pretty sure I''m the same girl I''ve always been! So you''re going to tell me what''s this ce or not? I somehow feel like I should get to work¡­ But what work? Dunno."


    "Umm, Alice?" I asked Alice to get some sort of words on her side.


    "It seems this is unprecedented¡­" She said. "I also imagined it would be like a golem or a nt creature, but not a full-fledged person with a soul from another world¡­ This probably means that I am more connected to my creator''s Abilities than I imagined."


    "So what¡­ do we do now?" I wondered.


    "Well you don''t need to take care of me or something, just tell me what''s going on." Ivy crossed her arms. "I did get some information inside my head, but I am still confused¡­"


    "Alright, okay then."


    I exined her what I could, and even offered her the chance to go to the "outside world" or something, I wanted her to be free if possible. To enjoy her second life. However, her response was surprising.


    "I see, that''s crazy¡­ You''re like a goddess then? Alright I''ll stay. This is like a fresh start for me! And going to the "outside world"? I''m honestly tired of hardships in life. I want to sit back and be praised like in here¡­ Hehe." She was really into it. "Though, I still feel like I need to do some "duty", so tell me what I should do. I''m here to help after all, you revived me after I died. I feel like I need to repay this debt."


    "Oh well, if you really want to¡­" I shrugged.


    -----

 Chapter 1087 Hero Unit Stats

    Chapter 1087 Hero Unit Stats


    ??-----


    The ticket did say they would be loyal to me, so I guess this means she instinctively wants to help out? I guess I am fine with that. She''s also grateful I revived her, so she wants to repay the favor. Also, she somehow is bored of hardships in life, so she wants to rx. This dungeon world seems muchxer than the outside world, that''s for sure.


    "Alright, if you really want to stay, sure." I shrugged. "Do you want to help this city grow stronger andrger? I won''t ask you for anything impossible, and you can also take as many days off as you wish after a job."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sure, do I get paid?" Ivy wondered.


    "There isn''t a currency in our city yet, we only do trades." Selene said. "But I can handle this myself. We can pay you with food, equipment, a house to live, medicinal herbs, materials, or anything, I suppose?"


    "Alright I''m in." Ivy nodded. "You''re cute too so that helps. Is she also like me?" The blunt goblin girl asked me.


    "Yeah, kind of. Unlike you she was naturally born from thend. Special People like you usually appear naturally, or summoned by that ticket I used." I exined her. "Anyways, take this."


    FLAAASH!


    I decided to bless her right away, because why not. She was a new Hero so I might as well make her stronger while we are at it. Her eternal loyalty also makes it possible for me to trust her without much to think about.


    "Woah¡­ What''s this power?!"


    Ivy was surprised as she looked at herself, her hair suddenly turned red, like autumn leaves, and her bark armor around her shoulders, legs, and chest became firmer, with red and orange leaves decorating it. She gained a pair of small wooden hornsing from her forehead.


    Her size remained the same but the knives she came with were upgraded too, gaining a fiery aura and red jewels. This was amazing. I don''t think my blessing can change someone so much if it''s a normal person in the outside world.


    Ding!


    [You have activated the [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (2)] on [Ivy, Huntress of the Poisonous Forest (Rare+ Grade)]!]


    [The Huntress has received your Blessing and has reacted positively to it! The effects of the blessing have helped her evolve into her next stage from [Hunter: ¡ï] to [Monster Hunter: ¡ï¡ï]!]


    [Her Grade has increased from Rare+ to Unique+!]


    "I just gave you a Blessing of Holy Fire and Sunlight, it''ll give you affinity with Fire, Light, and Life Attributes of Magic." I told her. "Your original Attribute is only Poison and Nature, but with this you got more room for coverage."


    "Amazing! You''re pretty cool, goddess! You''re going to make me fall for you too!" Sheughed, patting my shoulders. "I can''t believe I got revived by such a cutie, and there''s another cutie here! I''m definitely in heaven right now, hahaha!"


    "A-Ahahaha¡­"


    I was still feeling awkward about having summoned someone from another world just like that god did to me. But I''m d she adapted quickly. Though she''s a bit too touchy, she likes girls it seems. I guess she''ll have Selene as her eye candy.


    "Come to think of it, what''s your stats?" I wondered. "Alice, Civilization, can I give them System Seeds?"


    "No, that''s impossible." Alice said.


    [The [Civilization System] exins that all Heroes are bound to it, and already possess status of their own, very different from those that have normal System Seeds.]


    Their status showed up as small cards made of light, very small inparison to the detailed status of my friends or mine.


    -----


    [Hero Name]: [Ivy, Huntress of the Poisonous Forest]


    [Hero Grade]: [Unique+]


    [Hero Type]: [Poison] [Nature] [Fire] [Light] [Life]


    [Life]: [4.000/4.000]


    [Magic Power]: [2.500]


    [Attack Power]: [3.500]


    [Movement Speed]: [4.000]


    [Hero Trait (1)]


    [Monster Hunter: ¡ï¡ï]: [Knows how to find Monsters, Make Traps, and Teach others how to do it too. Deals +25% Damage to Monsters. +20 Bonus to Military and Production.]


    [Hero Abilities (2)]


    [Agile Huntress]: [Ignores Movement Penalties in Woods and Rainforest Terrain and Increases Movement Speed in these Terrains by +50%]


    [Poisonous Attack]: [Any attack deals Poison type damage that slowly weakens a foe.]


    [Hero Blessing (1)]


    [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (2)]


    -----


    Wow, alright, yeah, it was very different than the others. The stats seemedpressed too. There were Traits, Abilities, and Blessings. Also there were new terms I didn''t knew about such as "Terrain". Is this part of the Civilization System?


    "Huh? So these are my "stats" or whatever? Weird! I have abilities? That''s crazy." She said while reading it. "Can I get more?"


    "I think only when your Grade increases or you receive a blessing, so not too soon." I said. "Sorry."


    "Ah, don''t sweat the details." She shrugged. "What''s the cutie''s status though?" She pointed at Selene.


    "I also want to know, goddess." Selene nodded.


    "Let me see¡­"


    -----


    [Hero Name]: [Selene, Saintess of the Arboren]


    [Hero Grade]: [Saint]


    [Hero Type]: [Nature] [Holy] [Fire] [Light] [Life]


    [Life]: [3.000/3.000]


    [Magic Power]: [7.000]


    [Attack Power]: [2.500]


    [Movement Speed]: [4.500]


    [Hero Trait (1)]


    [Elemental Saintess: ¡ï¡ï]: [Can conjure elemental magic based in their Hero Type and can also teach it to others with simr affinities or talent for magic. Increases Magic Power by +100%. +30 Bonus to Faith and Research.]


    [Hero Abilities (2)]


    [Holy Aura]: [While being within 10 Tiles of an Ally, lifts their mood, makes them feel better, restores 0.5% of their Life per second, and increases their Magic Power and Attack Power by +1000]


    [Nature''s Gift]: [25% Chance to spawn a Gift every day. This Gift can either be Medicinal Herbs, Rare Materials, or Food.]


    [Guidance]: [Grants a +50% Bonus Effectiveness to Speeches, and a +100% Bonus to Learning and Teaching Speed.]


    [Hero Blessing (1)]


    -----


    Selene was in another levelpletely!


    Her Abilities looked very useful too.


    "Woah, so this is what I am capable of?!" Selene gasped. "Magic! I should definitely try to learn some now¡­"


    -----

 Chapter 1088 Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 1088 Back Home</h4>


    -----


    If I''m getting something out of this, is that Special Units are capable of teaching a civilization their abilities and slowly build some sort of military force? Well, it depends. For Ivy, I think she could teach the ones that hunt to hunt much better, while hunting herself and providing to the vige. Meanwhile, Selene should be able to teach everyone how to use magic as long as they have the affinity for it.


    I decided to leave a few more books about magic and also a bestiary that included themon monsters of this dungeon, so both Selene and Ivy could learn to improve their abilities and teaching capabilities.


    "Alright, so Ivy, if you want to help, try to get friendly with everyone here and seek the hunters to teach them your ways." I told her. "You should also hunt a few things to show them too."


    "Sure! Leave it to me boss." She already was calling me boss. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m sure Selene can introduce you better to the ce, right?" I asked Selene.


    "Of course my goddess! No problem." Selene nodded happily. "Let''s be good friends, Ivy!"


    "S-Sure!" Ivy blushed a lot after hearing Selene.


    Sadly for her, Selene seemed to be really aromantic, so she didn''t really even blush after being called a cutie by Ivy¡­


    "Anyways, Selene your duties, follow them as you''ve always done. But this time spend some of your time learning magic from these books, and once you''re confident, try to teach it to someone once the research center is open." I said. "I''ll be visiting soon, maybe in a couple of weeks to see the results."


    "Very well then, Goddess Sylphy! I wish you a good travel." She said.


    "Are you leaving already? Come on, let''s drink a few drinks together at least!" Ivyined, dragging me towards her.


    "D-Drinks? I don''t know if I am old enough for that yet¡­" I sighed. "Also I think it''s gettingte and Aquarina''s going toin that I was inside the dungeon for too long¡­"


    "Ugh, okay goddess, you can go then¡­" Ivy nced at Selene and patted her shoulders. "At least I''ve got this other eye candy."


    Leaving them to their own devices, I quickly walked away from the dungeon,nding inside the camp I was just some hours ago. Aquarina was already awake, meditating over the bed cross-legged. Based in the streams of Mana coursing through her body, she was cultivating her physique.


    "Hey, I''m back."


    "Sylphy?"


    Aquarina''s eyes opened, releasing bright shes of blue light, she quickly got up and hugged me, greeting me rather happily instead of angrily because I was gone.


    "Where were you? In the dungeon again? You know you could invite me inside of it too, right?" She pouted; her hug became increasingly strong.


    "Ugh¡­ I-I know, but its quicker if I do things there myself- Ouch, your hug is too hard!" I cried, as Aquarina kept hugging me like a bear.


    "You deserve a very strong hug for just disappearing out of nowhere! Take this!" She said, while yfully biting my neck. "Nom, nom!"


    "Hahaha! Okay, I''m sorry, I brought you something as a gift though." I said, quickly taking out a bag with medicinal herbs.


    "Medicinal herbs? Oh, I''ve never seen these!" She started checking them. "Wait, what is THIS thing though?" She took out a red and blue colored fruit from the bag.


    It was around the size of a strawberry, and it had both blue and red colors intermixing together, it had a slight Aura of Mana and Lifeforce. This was without a doubt, an hybrid fruit.


    "This is a Hybrid fruit between Naturia''s Mana Fruit and my Fruits of Wisdom." I exined. "Alongside restoring around 4000 MP, it can also restore roughly 2000 HP right away once consumed, it also restores Stamina and gives a buff to magic spell power! Pretty amazing, right?"


    "This is insane¡­" Aquarina gulped saliva. "So you can even merge and hybridize those fantastical fruits your skills or spirits can produce?! This could bring a whole revolution to the entire world of medicine and buffing items- Hell, with enough of these even normal people could hunt Monsters up to Tier 3 or even 4 without even having Awakened any sort of Physique or Magic Circle¡­"


    "Nah I think you''re overexaggerating a bit-"


    "And that''s without even considering the equipment you can make!" She said.


    "Come on now, I don''t n to make any of the things I make widespread for now. I only sell normal fruits and veggies. And normal medicinal herbs that are already well known." I said. "Perhaps I might produce more of the rare ones which are more expensive, but I am well aware of these fruits'' powers. They''re just for family and friends, don''t worry."


    "Hmm, well, alright." She sighed. "I''ll happily keep this bag though, I think I will practice my elixir making techniques now!"


    "Now? Then let me stay so we can do it together." I said.


    "That would be nice, but if you help me out too much, I won''t be able to learn on my own though¡­" Aquarina said, looking into my eyes.


    "Is that so?" I wondered. "I guess you''re not wrong in that¡­ Then I''ll simply watch- Oh, I do have a few things I need to prepare myself too. Like the generic essories to boost stats that I''ll be renting."


    "Oh right! You were going to do that." Aquarina nodded. "For Luck, right?"


    "Not just for him, for everyone. Most of the time I make strong equipment but they always have very big restrictions. The more restrictions an item has, the more stats seem to be able to be allocated. But I need to find a way to make it the other way around for these rentable items. While still having some sort of special Runic Circuit inside that bond them to my soul, so whenever I rent them. I''ll know where they are and if someone tries to run away with them, I can just track them and find them." I smiled. "Like the idea?"


    "You alwayse out with crazy ideas that somehow work out at the end¡­" Aquarina was slightly surprised, giggling. "Sure, I''ll also surprise you with what I''ll make!"


    "Oh, what are you nning?" I wondered.


    "A special item to boost cultivation speed!" She said. "Just wait and see."


    -----

 Chapter 1089 Chosen Hero Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 1089 Chosen Hero Disciple </h4>


    -----


    We didn''t manage to do everything this morning though, we only advance a bit before we were called for breakfast, because we were sure taking a while to get out of the tent. The beautiful sunlighting from the clear blue skies greeted us, alongside the calm and cold breeze characteristic of Cloudia. Surrounded by the old ruins and lots of vegetation, on the way out, we saw Zack singing. Yes, he was singing!


    He was singing to Arafunn while being as red as a tomato. My uncle was nodding while a little fairy sitting over his shoulders was judging Zack''s song. His song was rather rough, but I could notice there was some heart to it.


    Zack was singing about Mist, how he met her, and what makes him happy about her. Such as her smile, her fluffy hair, and her delicious meals. But above all, how much she cares about him, and how she changed his life forever. It was both adorable and cringy at the same time.


    Mostly everyone had to listen to it too. Ninhursag was pping after he finished, almost in tears. While Mist was¡­ well, so red she looked like she was about to explode.


    "So good! My son is so talented!" Ninhursag continued pping.


    "Z-Zack¡­ Do you truly think of me that way?" Mist was blushing a lot, covering her face. "I-I don''t know how to even respond¡­"


    "Hahaha! Looks like your song did have some heart to it. If it moved the girl you sang it to." Arafunnughed. "I did like it personally. What do you say, Melodia?" The fairy sitting over his shoulders smiled, crossing her arms.


    "This kid has a terrible voice, his affinity with the wind is strong, but hecks the passion for the craft." She sighed, shrugging, Zack''s facepletely changed, looking like he was going through utter dread.


    Silence.


    Even Celeste who was waiting for a moment to joke about Zack was left speechless. Arafunn sighed, ncing at Melodia.


    "Ahem! H-However, I don''t mean it in a BAD way! He can improve." She said. "Come on, don''t look at me like that! Don''t you want my honest opinion?! Also he has an honest heart and a spirit already likes him. He has talent and potential, despite not having been blessed by a God. That was my honest opinion."


    The fairy then flew near Zack, touching his head and giving him a head pat.


    "Don''t feel so discouraged. I saw how you poured your heart into this song, child." She smiled. "I usually would only care about my Hero, but seeing how a disciple would do wonders to Arafunn''s ever growing depression, you''ll have to do just fine. Make sure not to die with the training, alright?"


    "Y-Yes!" Zack was almost in tears after being recognized by the Queen of the Wind Spirits, bowing to her as Melodia giggled. "T-Thank you so much¡­ I will not waste this opportunity!"


    "Good, that''s the spirit. Unlike Arafunn you do seem to have a stronger will. I like that." She smiled. "However, Wind Heroes are also carefree, and know how to find beauty in the simplest of things. Do you think you''re capable of that, Zack? Do you think you''re capable of tuning with the carefreeness of the wind? To be one with it? To soar the skies, and to sing songs? It''s all included with the contract."


    "C-Contract?" Zack was confused. "Er, yes! I would dly¡­ Do anything to grow stronger. I''ll learn how to sings songs, and how to make music if that''s required. And to be honest, although it was embarrassing¡­ I liked expressing the feelings that I sometimes¡­ have a hard time showcasing."


    Melodia smiled, as Arafunn nodded and stepped forwards.


    "Good, well said, Zack." Arafunn nodded, patting his head. "You''re a strong kid. I always imagined my disciple would be some cute elven girl eventually, perhaps one of the grandchildren of my brother¡­ But I guess fate is never written, you will be my disciple. I loved your song, dear."


    "Master Arafunn¡­" Zack was already crying; I had never seen him crying this much. "Thank you¡­"


    "Hahah, ce on now, I am not good with these things. Don''t cry¡­ Hey Melodia, what are you waiting for?" Asked Arafunn.


    "Yes, yes." Melodia nodded, touching Zack''s head, a beautiful green colored mark made of spiritual energy appeared over his forehead. "You''ve been blessed by the Crown of the Wind. With this, you''re now an official disciple of the Hero of Winds!"


    FLAAASH!


    The green colored mark glowed brightly, illuminating everything and imbuing itself with tremendous power into Zack''s body. His spiritual powers, which seemed to be non-existent before, awakened, surprising him.


    "W-What the¡­?! What''s this?! A Mark?!" Zack touched his forehead.


    "It is a special spell, a runic inscription I once got from Melodia as well." Arafunn smiled. "It will help you awaken your Spiritual Wind Affinity, which you seemed to possess, but that was buried beneath all the restrictions humans usually possess. Nheless, you managed to develop it enough for a spirit to make a contract with you, so that''s a big deal. With this, the path for you to unlock the true power of the Winds will open."


    "The true power of the winds¡­" Zack was surprised, his eyes glowing bright green. The winds responded to hismands, flowing around him, and slowly lifting him off the ground with minimal effort or even needing a spell at all. "Woah¡­ It feels like it is bing an extension of my own body¡­"


    "Yes, you will see the Winds like this, eventually." Arafunn nodded. "I don''t care if the Gods did not choose you, I will train you into my sessor now. I''ve decided it. After all, why does the will of the Gods matter? We chose you, right, Melodia?"


    "Well, I would have preferred a cute elven girl instead but he''s not bad." Nodded Melodia. "He''s a human with a short lifespan. But I am beginning to think that he''ll change the world, nheless. As long as he sticks around with his various friends. His strength will be more than needed. We have to make sure he bes someone reliable for them."


    As they finished speaking, everyone ran towards Zack, celebrating that he had been chosen, Aquarina and I were included, of course. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -----

 Chapter 1090 Zack And Mist Are Too Cute Together...

    <h4>Chapter 1090 Zack And Mist Are Too Cute Together...</h4>


    -----


    Everyone swarmed Zack after that, congratting him. At the end nobody joked about it because of how serious it got. Which was a good thing. I wouldn''t had forgiven Celeste if she joked about my best friend''s attempt at singing. Only I will joke about it, eventually, in the far future.


    "Congrats Zack! I can feel the Spirits of the Wind tuning with your existence!" Lara said. "That Crown you''ve gifted, is truly magnificent! A gift of power from the Queen of the Wind Spirits is no small feat!" Lara was especially amazed by everything, and after admiring Melodia and trying to talk with her, which ended on Melodia saying she should have been the chosen one instead because she was cute, she went to congratte Zack. "May I see the tattoo in more detail? The little Wind Spirits are covering it all!"


    "A-Ahahaha, maybeter Lara¡­" Zack felt slightly overwhelmed by her getting too close.


    "Yeah man, I never thought you would actually sing a song like that!" Luckughed a bit. "I''m not mocking you or anything though. It must take a lot of courage to sing something like you did, well done. You''re perhaps the first person that''ll be a disciple of a hero of winds!"


    "Thanks Luck, I thought you would mock me, but I knew you were a good friend." Zack smiled.


    "I feel like I should say something, but I will refrain doing so." Celeste said. "Well done brat."


    "I really thought you were going tough out loud and say I sucked at singing." Said Zack.


    "Hahaha! W-Well, you said it, not me!" Celesteughed out loud. "A-Anyways, I won''t say another word because Mist will kill me if she sees me mocking you."


    "Fair enough." Zack shrugged.


    "That was a nice song, Zack. A bit weird though!" Celica smiled at him. "Will you teach me how to singter?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Eh? You want to learn how to sing?" Asked Zephy right at her side. "W-Wait, teach me too! I want to learn at her side!"


    "Huh? Sure buddy, don''t be so desperate." Zack sighed, quickly noticing Zephy''s intentions.


    As he talked with everyone, we stepped in. Aquarina gave him a strong hug, almost the same one she gave me back then. I think this is the first time she ever gives him a hug through our entire lives together as friends.


    "Uaagh! A-Aquarina?!" Zack blushed slightly. She was one of her old crushes after all.


    "Congrats Zack! For once I''ll recognize and say you''re pretty cool, dude." Aquarina let him go, smacking his head whileughing. "You make me proud!"


    "You talk like you raised me or something¡­" Zack sighed.


    "Well done, Zack." I said, as my friend blushed a bit after seeing me by his side. "I knew you could do it! I would hug you too but Mist''s right behind me and I don''t want her to get the wrong idea¡­"


    "Hahaha, it''s fine, Sylphy." Zack smiled. "Thanks for always supporting me and¡­ being the best friend I''ve ever had in my life."


    "Aww, you little brat!" Iughed, smacking him in the head like Aquarina. "Don''t get all corny now!"


    "Ouch! Ugh, you two are such brutes!" Heined. "Are you girls or goris?"


    "Who are you calling gori?!" Aquarina angrily roared like a beast.


    "See?! She''s one!" Zack pointed at her. I couldn''t stopughing.


    And as we talked, Mist stepped in, from right behind me. She walked to his side and quickly hugged him, a very gentle hug unlike Aquarina''s destructive hugs.


    "Congrats Zack¡­ T-That was a very embarrassing song¡­ Did you really think those things of me?" She wondered, her golden eyes looking into his own. Zack immediately froze, I can''t me him, she''s too cute.


    "I-I¡­ W-Well, yes¡­" Zack sighed. "S-Sometimes it is pretty hard for me to express my feelings. I''m sorry if¡­ I haven''t told you enough times."


    "N-No, it''s fine, really!" Mist said, blushing. "It''s just makes me really happy. I''m d to have you with me, Zack! You''re also very important to me!"


    "M-Mist¡­" Zack was really emotional right now, as the two lovebirds hugged. "You''re my everything! We''ll be separated at the end of the year but¡­ I will never forget you, and once we meet again, I''ll make up for all the time we were separated."


    "Sure!" Mist smiled adorably. "I will do too!"


    Zack couldn''t resist her adorableness anymore and gave her a kiss in her lips, which Mist responded with even more little kisses. They started making out right in front of everyone.


    "Zack¡­ Hmm, mooch!"


    "I love you Mist, mooch¡­!"


    "Yikes, okay, let''s just back off now." Celeste groaned, as everyone quickly walked away to leave them some time alone. "Let''s leave them alone."


    The morning after that went really quickly- well, it wasn''t morning already but yeah. We decided to have a big breakfast to celebrate Zack''s eptance as a disciple of Arafunn. Which included my famous creampuffs and a lot of other pastries, pancakes, and some cheesecake and cookies. We went all out with mom. Mist and Celica joined in, wanting to learn how to make these tasty treats too.


    I wasn''t surprised over Mist. And I wished Lara showed a bit more interest too but although she said she wanted to learn. She was a rather spoiled girl that preferred to be served, so Luck was the one usually cooking for her, funnily enough. However, Celica''s willingness surprised me.


    We thought she would say that she wanted to make teatime for her golems, or something simr¡­ but her response was different than we could have ever imagined.


    "Oh? I just wanted to learn to make tasty sweets! I love them!" She said. "Ah, and also for Zephy, he''s always helping me in everything and ying with me¡­ Even when I admit that I am a bit annoying. I want to give him something tasty made by me! I-I don''t know why but I like to see him happy and smiling."


    My mom and I were left speechless¡­ We looked at one another and nodded in silence.


    It looks like Celica isn''t as clueless as we imagined.


    -----

 Chapter 1091 Trying To Find Ways Of Communication

    <h4>Chapter 1091 Trying To Find Ways Of Communication</h4>


    -----


    "I see! So you want to cook something for my son, alright." My mother instantly liked that. "Let me teach you some easy recipes for pastries then, dear." She said, while we were already eating breakfast.


    "Aaah! Thank you so much, Auntie Faylen!" Celica smiled adorably.


    "You can just call me mother-inw if you want, no problems with that." My mother giggled a bit, although Celica didn''t seem to get the meaning behind those words.


    "I think Auntie Faylen is good enough!" Celica smiled, as she was preparing the dough.


    "A-Ah, sure, don''t worry¡­" My mother seemed slightly disheartened.


    "Mom, you can''t just force her." I whispered to her. "Leave her be. If she has feelings or not, that''s up to her."


    "Yes, I know." My mom nodded. "S-Sorry about that, I did get ahead of myself, haha¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I think my mother was rather excited about the idea. I bet she imagined a whole future with Zephy marrying Celica and then both having many half elf and half demon children. But for now, let''s just enjoy the present¡­


    After having eaten breakfast together, while in between a lot ofughter, joyful conversations, and everyone congratting Zack for having been recognized by Melodia, we decided to continue our journey across Cloudia.


    We stored the giant mutant Yggdrasil clone corpse and once it disappeared, there was arge opening leading outside the ruins, which we took to walk outside. We were greeted by a rather depressing sight.


    The giant and tall grass was already dead, brown colored, for several kilometers. It seems this single tree was connected to all these nts. A true nt Chimera, which should have been its true name, to be honest.


    "Well, looks like this was truly all part of that tree¡­" My father sighed. "I don''t know if I should feel happy or sad it died. Well, it had the kidnaped slimes, so I can''t say I feel bad."


    "Me neither, honestly." My mother shrugged. "Let''s go. The natural vegetation will grow over the dead one in a couple of weeks. After some months, this ce will go back to the grasnds it once was, before this tree started spreading itself across it all."


    We moved along after that, the sea of dead nts didn''t made things much easier, so we decided to just fly over it for now, neglecting any physical training for the moment. Nheless, I still tried forging runes, enhancing my body with mana, and spinning the Holy Fire Ring inside of my Soul, while feeding spiritual energy to my Spiritual Heart while we rode over uncle Arafunn''s giant bird familiar.


    We soared across the beautiful blue skies, the winds were stronger than ever today, and they strangely gathered around Zack a lot. It seemed as if the winds themselves were greeting him, strangely and amusingly enough. He was surprised at first by their reaction to him, but as we moved forwards, he began to mediate, letting the winds gather around him.


    "How''s Pyuku doing?" I asked Aquarina.


    "He''s still fast asleep." Said Aquarina, sighing. "He told me to wake him up once the slimes were finally awake. I''m guessing he just wants to "skip" the waiting time and just sleep through it."


    "I suppose that''s fair; he probably wouldn''t have been able to be alright with all the nervousness he would feel otherwise." I nodded. "Mom, how are the Slimes doing?"


    "Huh? Oh, the Slimes? Still asleep. It took me by surprise, but it seems it''ll take a bit longer to wake them up. Some more days, perhaps." She said, without being too sure. "But they''re improving at a steady pace. Don''t worry."


    "Alright, I guess we have to just wait, Aquarina." I told her.


    "Nothing we can do about that¡­" Aquarina yawned, resting her head on my shoulders. "Hey, I wonder, where will we bring the Slimes to once they wake up? Maybe they were living near that ce until they were caught¡­ But I don''t know if its safe to leave them there."


    "I don''t know either¡­" I sighed, as I caressed her beautiful long silvery-white hair. "But I think we should leave that decision to Pyuku. Wasn''t he like¡­ a special slime? He was made to lead them in a way, a fusion between dozens of slimes to be something greater. Someone that could speak allnguages, that had powerful magic, and that could continue growing stronger too. All the limiters the Gods left on their bodies were deleted once enough of the slimes fused and sacrificed themselves into bing Pyuku¡­ So I''m sure he might be something special to the rest. Like a messiah of sorts."


    "Someone that''ll bring his people to prosperity?" My mother wondered in the distance. "Yeah, that does make some sense¡­"


    "Well, if they end up wanting to stick around with him. I doubt there''ll be a problem if we bring them along, right?" Nepheline asked my mother. "They''re still people after all. It will be a bit hard for them to get used to it, but there should be enough space to give them a home."


    "It depends, but yeah." My mother nodded. "From what I''ve investigated about slimes myself, they do tend to live inrge colonies together. So perhaps arge manor for them all would be fitting and cheap. Though, if they don''t want that, I could always offer them a different deal."


    "It will be hard tomunicate with them though~" Aquarina said, looking into the blue skies.


    "Can''t Pyuku trante for us though? I''m sure we can eventually learn to speak with each other. They can''t speak but they''re smart enough to understand things. Maybe some sort of signnguage. Or writtennguage would work." I nodded. "Pyuku did mention that his original tribe had rtionships with other demon tribes that lived underground."


    "You''re right!" Aquarina nodded. "I had forgotten about that! Yeah, it''ll be fine~ Pyuku just has to doze off and rest. Let''s just sit back and rx~ Oh, right, what''s our next destination?"


    "Well, if we don''t hurry up, the desert." My mother said. "But I want to take things easy. Look, the normal Grasnd ins are over there. Why don''t we walk? We''ll find a few little patches of trees along the way, rare herbs and monsters. It will be more fun than just flying over everything."


    "Let''s do that." I nodded.


    -----

 Chapter 1092 Soul Guiders

    Chapter 1092 Soul Guiders


    ??-----


    With Friends and family, we continued traveling the beautiful grasnds of Cloudia. After a day of flying, we slept in the grasnds and then we continued our travels. The seas of grass stretched as long as my eyes could see. It was an enormous piece ofndscape in thesends. The wind was refreshing, the sunlight was strong, the sky was beautiful, and the warm and joyful atmosphere of being with everyone I loved on a big adventure was the cherry on top.


    While exploring,ughing, hunting, and chatting of all kinds of things, I felt as if time flew away from my grasp faster than I could have wanted. Minutes became hours, and hours days. Before we realized it, we had traveled through kilometers after kilometers of grasnds, training, eating, andughing carefreely. However, as we reached almost the end of the Grasnds, we saw somethingpletely incredible.


    "Grooooohhhh¡­"


    "W-Wha¡­ what is that?"


    We were all left speechless, standing in silence while admiring the behemoths passing by. Beings we never saw before, but that had somehow appeared in front of us just when we were about a kilometer from here. My eyes were unable to detect them, as if they could move by appearing and disappearing. Like ghosts.


    "These beings¡­ I remember seeing them back then, in the Demon Continent, no?" My fatherughed. "Wow, I can''t believe they''re here too!"


    "Soul Guiders¡­" My mother gasped; her eyes full of wonder.


    "Soul¡­ Guiders?" I looked into the skies with her.


    They were utter behemoths, crossing over a kilometer of height. Resembling a mix between horned deer and horses. They werepletely translucent, made out of a phantasmal and spiritual light, we could clearly see through their strange bodies.


    They were gently eating the grass in front of us, moving in a herd of around seven. One of them was much smaller than the rest, a calf. The only thing simr I''ve seen were Spirits themselves. But can they get this big?


    "Are they Spirits? No, they feel different¡­" Lara said.


    "W-Woah, what the hell¡­" Luck muttered. "I wonder if I can use Beast Mimicry on them?"


    "Mom, what are they?!" Zephy was really shocked.


    "They''re Soul Guiders, Spiritual Beasts." My mother smiled back at us. "Ninhursag knows more about them."


    "Ah yes¡­" Ninhursag woke up from the daze she felt by admiring them. "They''re ancient beings, part of the old fauna that once existed in this world inrge quantities. You know? Before the Gods came to this world, and before Monsters and Demons were born, this world was said to be dominated by entities like these. Spiritual Beasts and Spiritual Races, thought to be long extinct, except for a few individuals."


    "You know a lot!" Zack was happy to see Ninhursag take the spotlight.


    "Naturally. Back then I used to spend my spare time traveling the world and seeking them." Ninhursag nodded. "The legacy of my Skin Changer tribe has connections with the Spiritual Beasts after all. It was them who gifted us the power of creating Beast Auras."


    "Groooohhh¡­"


    "Graaah! Graaah!"


    The mother called the little calf, who slowly ran towards her without making a sound. His big, shiny blue eyes looking at his beloved mother, and rubbing his nose into her legs.


    "Groooh¡­"


    She licked his face before they started floating in the skies. We noticed countless "stars" floating around them, like a flock of birds. We didn''t know what they were, but the name Soul Guiders gave me an idea.


    "W-What are those?" Zack asked.


    "Those birds?" Arafunn wondered. "Ah, they''re souls."


    "D-Do they eat souls?!" Mist panicked.


    "Oh goodness, of course not." Laughed my uncle.


    "They guide them." Smiled my mother. "It is said that the Souls of this world go rest on the afterlife, a special realm located far away from our grasp, within a Domain controlled by the Gods of this world, the Spirit King and Queen, Yggdrasil, and many other forgotten Spiritual Beings."


    "Wow¡­" Aquarina gasped, while holding my hand tightly. "This is amazing¡­ I''m so happy to see this with you, Sylphy¡­"


    "Me too." I smiled, as we nced the beautiful wonder.


    The giant Soul Guiders began to fly, floating in midair and reaching the skies, surpassing the clouds above Cloudia itself, and disappearingpletely. The only thing left were small bits of blue crystal, imbued with both Spiritual and Soul Essence.


    "They left some treasure!" Mist was surprised.


    "Wow, they''re so shiny!" Laraughed, grabbing a few. "The spirits love these!"


    "I-I¡­ Well, I guess they''re valuable, yes." My motherughed.


    "What''s wrong?" I wondered.


    "Well¡­"


    My mother looked at Ninhursag, as if asking her to say it instead of her.


    "Those are indescribably precious materials known as Spiritual Soul Crystals." Ninhursag said. "They help you progress the cultivation of your Aura and even strengthen your soul if consumed¡­ But they''re also the Soul Guiders'' droppings. Their poop."


    "O-Oh¡­" Aquarina started tough as I muttered that.


    "Ppfff, hahaha!" Aquarinaughed out loud. "I guess they''re still living beings at the end."


    "Yes, more or less!" Nephelineughed alongside her daughter.


    As we continued our journey, we already reached the Wastnds, an arid ce with only a few nts, which was like the bridge between the grasnds and the desert within Cloudia.


    The beautiful sand waspletely gold in color, it was really beautiful, but thatbined with the reflection of the sunlight made it for a rather unbearable thing. We had to constantly squint our eyes as we nced at the dunes due to all the light they reflected.


    "Well, the Golden Dunes." My father smiled, crossing his arms. "We''re finally here! There''s a bunch of strong monsters here. Especially the Sand Worms! Oh boy, I want to explore that Oasis Dungeon we were unable to explore back then too!"


    "Oh, that ce?" My mother wondered. "I suppose it does sounds interesting. Though, it seems that the slimes will soon wake up. Most of them are opening their eyes."


    "Yeah, I can feel them too." Shade nodded, his shadows spreading out, as many colorful slimes started crawling out of it, looking around and confused.


    "Pyuku wake up! They''re here!"


    With those words, Aquarina woke up Pyuku instantly, as he summoned himself out of her Soul Scape, appearing in front of his kin.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Everyoneeee!"


    -----

 Chapter 1093 The Slimes Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 1093 The Slimes Wake Up </h4>


    -----


    What greeted us was an enormous group of colorful slimes. They were finally fully recovered and looked very curious about what had just happened. I can understand. Just some time ago they had been captured and were in a state ofa, and now the tree that captured them was gone and they were in the middle of nowhere.


    However, as if Pyuku''s presence couldn''t be more unique, his very existence calmed them down. Through my Senses, I could feel how they rxed the moment their eyes meet Pyuku. The Aura that he emanated seemed to soothe them, somehow.


    "Gyuh?"


    "Guguh?"


    "Kyuuuh!"


    "Guguguguh!"


    "Guh? Gugoh?"


    "Gubo!"


    They made all sorts of adorable noises, leaping over Pyuku and admiring him with their tiny eyes. They extended small tentacles, touching his face or eyes. Pyuku ended falling on the grassy terrain whileughing as they tickled his body. They seemed unable to speak words and made little noises instead.


    "Ahahaha! W-Wait a second, you guys are tickling me all over- Hahaha!" Pyuku only giggled innocently at their act.


    Everyone else was left slightly speechless of how yful these people were. We all had thought or imagined that they would¡­ I don''t know, act less childishly? But they were tickling him and all. As if they were just children ying with their older brother. But perhaps this was a way tomunicate in a way.


    "I-I didn''t think they would just begin tickling each other." Aquarina raised an eyebrow. "Pyuku definitely doesn''t like being touched that much so its weird he lets them touch him."


    "Maybe it''s a cultural thing?" Celeste wondered. "Among all Demon Tribes, we all have sorts of different cultures and customs, you know? Perhaps it is the same with these slime people."


    "A cultural thing¡­" Mist sighed. "I wish I could know if there was anything regarding my people''s culture." Zack''s hand patted her shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll eventually get there." Zack smiled. "Right guys? We''ll go find her family in the demon continent."


    "For sure." I nodded immediately. "Maybe once we''re done with our Academic Studies?"


    "Yeah I haven''t forgotten that promise." Aquarina said with a gentle smile.


    "Of course lil'' sis!" Celeste nodded. "Do you think your big sis would forget that promise?"


    "Yeah girl." Lara winked at her. "We''ll find your family!"


    "It''s the least we can do for you, sis." Celica oftentimes called her sis too.


    "Yeah!" Said Zephyrus happily.


    "I''ve always wanted to explore that continent myself." Luck nodded. "Let''s go there once we find enough time. Life''s short, but I''m sure we can find time to help a friend."


    "Everyone is so nice¡­" Mist was about to cry. "I don''t deserve such good friends¡­ I love you all!" She started sobbing while being hugged by Zack.


    "Come on, this is not the time for sobbing over these things." He sighed, patting her head.


    As that happened, we noticed Pyuku, who finally stopped ying with his new friends. He was perhaps several times happier than even Mist, crying and sobbing as he finally met his kin since his birth. They talked in strange and cute noises, and they touched tentacles. They extended tentacles with the color of their bodies, but the tips were always yellow colored. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Once they touched, I could feel small parks of threads of mana connecting with each other. I think they were transferring not only mana but nutrients and information. It was an amusing thing to see. They were truly different beings altogether than us.


    Then, Pyuku approached us aftermunicating with his people. They remained slightly wary of us, staying behind. "I''ve talked with them. It seems they''re all friendly. They said it would still take a while for them judge if you were trustworthy, even after I told them you saved their lives¡­ I''m sorry."


    "That''s fine." My mother nodded. "I''m d they''re alright. So, do they have any ns?"


    "Oh, can you ask them what happened to them and how they ended with that tree?" My father asked.


    "I already did." Pyuku said. "Answering the second question first, they said they used to live in those grasnds. However, from one day to the other, giant grasses and nt monsters appeared out of nowhere. They tried to run away but were all captured by enormous roots and dragged into that tree. They thought they would die, but were instead deposited inside those fruit things, and slowly fell asleep. They said they had nightmares since then. As they felt their bodies slowly growing weaker. They might have been in such a state for¡­ perhaps several years."


    "T-That''s awful¡­" Nepheline gasped. "Are they okay in the head? Maybe they need some therapy. That''s not something you simply get over with so easily."


    "I know, they''ll need some maybe." Pyuku nodded.


    "So they used to live in those grasnds. Perhaps we should return them there then? We are at the border between them and the desert¡­" Said Shade. "Unless they have other ns?"


    "They¡­ Well, they began calling me the "Slime Messiah" and think I am something like their new leader and King. So they told me that they would follow me anywhere." Pyuku said. "T-


    This is a bit too much for me. I honestly don''t know what to do."


    "So they n to follow you?" My mother wondered.


    "Well, if that''s the case¡­" Shade said. "Then let them. But they can''t physically be with us. They''re too many. Offer them two options. To either stay inside of my shadows like before¡­"


    "Or a golem I can construct can carry them in a giant basket or something." Said Nepheline while nodding.


    "O-Okay, I''ll go ask them¡­ They have no ns though. Maybe I should ask more about that too. Like where they came from. And also¡­ Perhaps if they would be okay with staying at Agartha?" Pyuku wondered.


    "I thought it might be too fast to ask them that, so I didn''t say anything." My mother said. "But yes, if you think so, go ahead and ask them, boy."


    "I-I''ll do!" He quickly ran back to the slimes. And they started talking in theirnguage. Touching tentacles and making cute noises.


    Eventually he came back with a rather sour expression.


    "T-They don''t really like the idea¡­ But said they will follow me anywhere though. I guess they don''t like it but would?"


    "Hmm, they''re certainly aplicated bunch." My fatherughed. "How about we eat something first?"


    -----

 Chapter 1094 A Journey With A Bunch Of Slimes

    <h4>Chapter 1094 A Journey With A Bunch Of Slimes</h4>


    -----


    We decided to make the slimes feel morefortable by preparing a huge feast. We prepared all kinds of tasty meals. And they were really hungry. After not having eaten for years, they were shy at first, but the hunger won over and they started devouring everything. They would ce their entire bodies over food and slowly dissolve it all.


    As they ate and enjoyed the food, they made cute little noises. They were adorably dangerous beings. The type you wanted to touch, squeeze and give little kisses over their foreheads. But they were also made of acid, so its better to not get too touchy with them, or you might risk getting burned by a surprise acid spit.


    However, they were very friendly! Once they ate a lot and felt much better, they approached us and started looking at us and making cute noises. Some tried snatching our food but were unable each time. Instead, we offered it to them in friendly terms. Slowly, we were able to get along better.


    Once the night came, we were all friends. The Slimes adapted very quickly to our presence and looked less wary of us. With Pyuku''s guidance, and words, they learned to understand us to an extent. And finally understood that we were their saviors. Eventually, they asked Pyuku for our leader, mom, and they thanked her in their dialect.


    "Gubo, gu, gabo gah! Guuh, kyu." Thergest of the slimes, being red colored and almost a meter of height, spoke to mother.


    "He says he''s very grateful for having both saved them, healed them, and feed them." Pyuku exined my mother. "They apologize for being afraid. Their tribe hasn''t interacted with other intelligent people in thousands of years."


    "I see." My mother nodded. "It''s all good. I''m d we can get along. Please, considering to our city. I will make everything I can to protect you and your kin and get you a good home. It might be hard at the beginning, but my people are different. They ept others very quickly."


    Pyuku exined it to them. The slimes made an uproar ofments we couldn''t understand. Most sounded excited, but there were a few ones that doubted, and I could hear were worried. Their leader, which I will call Red Slime Chief, was only thinking after hearing Pyuku''s trantion.


    "Gubo, gah. Guu." He told Pyuku.


    "Really? T-Thank you so much!" Pyuku got really happy. "He says they''lle along! He said the least they can do to repay for having saved their lives was trusting you."


    "Thank you." My mother smiled, as she gifted the chief a little magic jewel. "This is a jewel from a Sunstone teau Goat. Or well, a piece of their magic crystal. This is a little gift for you. I hope we can get along well."


    The Red Slime Chief timidly epted the gift, and then touched it and slowly dissolved it, absorbing it. His Aura grew slightly stronger, as I felt mana rushing through him. But unlike Pyuku, they were unable to grow stronger.


    "Guuuuh!" However, he was very happy, finding this gift incredibly delicious.


    Just like that, we made a quick alliance between us and the slimes. And after discussing things, they decided toe along with us over a golem instead. They said the shadows were too scary, and they preferred to feel the wind and see the sun and the moon at day and night.


    "Then let''s get this done with." Nepheline touched the ground as she sat cross-legged, conjuring her powerful magic.


    "[Earths'' Guardian Golem Summon]"


    FLAAASH!


    The ground, stones, grass, everything around usbined together in front of her. Slowly forming a giant goliath made of all these elements, tightly packed and strengthened with her magic. It was as strong as a Tier 7 Monster at their Peak and was covered on a barrier of powerful Holy Light conjured by mom.


    "OOOHH!"


    As the golem gave a groan, the slimes seemed amused. There was a giant stone basket on the golem''s arms, where all the Slimes jumped in. Despite being all stuck with one another, they feltfortable in tight spaces, so they were pleased with this traveling method.


    "Looks like they don''t mind!" Nephelineughed. "They sure are a cute little bunch!"


    "Thank you for helping them mom!" Aquarina was really happy.


    "Oh, it''s nothing my dear." Her mother kissed her forehead. "They''re the people of your Familiar and Friend. There is no way I would have denied them my help."


    "Then next stop, the Dunes." My father said. "Let''s get going. On foot would be nice, but how about we ride on something?"


    "Sure!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    We ended summoning some of our familiars. Furoh transformed into a giant Fenrir, carrying my friends and I over his wide back. Meanwhile, my father summoned his Nine-Tailed zing Fox Familiar to carry everyone else.


    "Hmph, I never thought I would be reduced to work as your little mule, An. Is this how you''re going to treat me now?" Sheined angrily.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­ Bute on, you can help now and then, right?" My father sighed.


    "Only for now¡­ And why is she riding me too?!" The Fox panicked, seeing my mother sitting over her back.


    "Be nicer with the wife of your master." My mother said with an intimidating voice.


    "Tch¡­ He should have been mine, not yours¡­" The foxmented. "An you promised me I would be your only girl!"


    "But I never thought you meant it in another way- Also haven''t we discussed this years ago? Don''t start again¡­" My father felt embarrassed.


    "Grrr¡­ Well, when you die, your soul will belong to me!" The Fox giggled slightly maliciously.


    I was very curious about what all this weird drama was about. Apparently my father romanced this fox spirit, and she was very jealous of mother for being her wife¡­ It was weird, but I felt like I shouldn''t ask more.


    This is not something I should get involved with. Mom and dad''s rtionship is really good, so this fox will lose anyways. She''s nice and has helped me before, especially when I was trying to "tame" Ignatius a bit.


    I hope she can find another man, my father is already taken!


    -----

 Chapter 1095 Into The Golden Sand Desert

    Chapter 1095 Into The Golden Sand Desert


    ??-----


    The next morning, as we decided to explore the desert with the Slimes we recruited into our team and a giant golem carrying them, I noticed everyone was very tired. The heat seemed very strong, but I wasn''t particrly bothered by it.


    Sure, when it reaches my face its annoying but I''m mostly fine. I think it has to do with my blessing of sunlight. In fact, my Physique is growing stronger the more I bathe in sunlight, and my skin remains white, never getting toasted.


    "Phew, it sure is hot around here¡­" Aquarina sighed, waving her hand to get some air. She was sweating all over. Unlike me, although she had brown skin to better protect her against sunlight radiation, she had no blessing of the sunlight or something like I did.


    "Is it? It''s pretty fine in here. I feel so nice. Like I''m growing stronger over time by just sitting in the excruciating radiation of the sun." I shrugged. "Use your own ice and water to freshen you up a bit then."


    "But I can''t! Mom said I need to start training to prepare for what''s toe next year already¡­" Aquarinamented. "She said that I need to learn to bear with this heat because where we are going, it''s like¡­ even worse."


    "Even worse?!" I cried. "What?"


    "Where are you even going?" Zack wondered. "Some sort of wastnd in the middle of nowhere?"


    "Yeah." Aquarina nodded. "Exactly that¡­ And not really. From what mom has told me so far, it is a very faraway ce where there''s an Inheritance of the first ever Hero of Stone and Earth. It is the ce where she tempered her body to be so strong and capable of fusing with minerals. Apparently, it is a huge canyon area, surrounded by a desert. With nothing but rocks, stone, sand and earth everywhere. Drier than anything you can imagine!"


    "Well, that sounds fun!" Laughed Celeste. "Good luck there. Meanwhile I''ll be taking your girlfriend to the coldest mountains in the continent."


    "Grrr¡­ I''m still pissed off she gets to go with you and not me¡­" Aquarina groaned. "Shouldn''t you go train to the demon continent or something?"


    "Her Skills with Alchemy are really good, and she has a nice talent for it, so learning from the Blue Witch is more beneficial." I said. "I know we got money and strength, but this is still a functioning society. Gaining a title in the academy will be important for our future in this society. Just relying on noble titles, money, or strength won''t easily let us enter all kinds of jobs. After all in the future I am not nning on just hunting things endlessly, you know? That''s why she has to learn Alchemy better. It is a job needed everywhere. She will be more appreciated than just another offensive magician that hunts wild creatures."


    "W-Well, I guess.." Aquarina nodded. "Hey I''m also good at Alchemy though? I would love to learn from the witch! Mom!" Aquarina called her mother.


    "I know sweetie. I was thinking that after the training you could regroup with Sylphy and spend a year with her and the witch, or something." Nepheline said. "Depending on how fast you progress your training though."


    "Really?! Now we''re talking!" Aquarina got really happy.


    As we chatted, I noticed my other friends, and how they were handling the heat. Mist was resting over Zack, who was giving her some of his shadow with his huge body.


    "Hahh¡­ I think I''m going to die¡­" She cried.


    "Come on, your affinity is light, right? Just slowly adapt to the heat. Your physique should be able to absorb it." Zack said. "Over time, slowly."


    "O-Okay¡­ I''ll keep trying." Mist groaned.


    "So many Sunlight Spirits everywhere!" Lara seemed unbothered by the heat.


    "Hahh¡­ Where can I find a bird?" Luck, in the other case, was looking for a Tier 8 flying monster toplete his unique Quest rted to the Divine Beast Spirits. As long as he can defeat one flying tier 8 monster by himself, he will be able to unlock a new divine beast spirit.


    "Birds are notmon in deserts." My mother said. "Little ces to rest, too much heat. Of course, there might be those that travel through veryrge distances. But the majority would not pass through here. Except if they''re very strong monsters. This desert might or might not have some. We just have to keep exploring."


    "How''s the slimes going though?" My father asked, sitting over the giant fox, unbothered by the sunlight like me.


    "They''re fine." Said Nepheline. "Thanks to the water my daughter gave to them, they''re just happily swimming over it tobat the heat. They''re very resilient."


    "Guu!"


    "Gubo!"


    "Gah?!"


    They were ying around in the big pool Aquarina made for them, full of blocks of ice tobat the heat. Pyuku was with themughing and ying. They were really having the time of their lives.


    "Pyuku, tell me, can you feel the presence of your kin nearby?" Asked Ninhursag, who was walking over the burning sand with her barefoot like nothing.


    "Oh, yes¡­ I can feel them. If we continue straight through here!" Pyuku seemed excited. "These presences don''t seem so lethargic though, they must be active."


    "Nice, that does sounds good." My mother seemed happy. "Then, onwards!"


    We continued moving across the deserts. asionally taking a break below the shadow of our tents to eat some filling and cold meals. Mostly a lot of cold drinks, frozen fruit, and ice cream. We asionally found monsters. Mostly giant bugs named Antlions, Sandworms, and the asionally Deadly Wasp, all of them only as strong as Tier 7.


    The Sandworms were deadly big but were taken care swiftly by us. I was able to practice my new Skills and Abilities. Unleashing the power of the Yggdrasil Knight''s Swordsmanship. I earned a lot of EXP and also spent some more finishing the equipment I was going to rent to Luck. At the morning of the second day, we managed to finally arrive somewhere in this endless sea of sand.


    "Sylphy, look!" Suddenly, Aquarina pointed at the distance.


    Hours after we began our traveling today, we came across something astonishing. A tremendously huge golden pyramid buried beneath the sand.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "CRYAAAAH!"


    And a giant bird covered on feathers made of gold, sitting on top of it with arge nest made of crystals. And not only that, dozens of smaller sized birds of simr appearances all emerged out from behind the pyramid, where they were hiding in the shadow.


    [The [Golden mes Phoenix (Tier 10)] warns you to not take another step forward!]


    [A huge flock of [Lesser Golden Firebirds (Tier 8)] have emerged to protect their new territory!]


    "W-Wait a second, bids out of nowhere!" Luck was really happy. "Yes! We can finally do this!"


    "Ah¡­ T-That Pyramid is where the rest of the slimes are located!" Pyuku panicked. "Are those birds using the pyramid as a nest?! So that''s why they can''t get out of there¡­ There was indeed some sort of distress in their presences, as if they were trapped."


    "Then we''ll have to quickly take care of these birds before we finally meet more of your family." Aquarina cracked her knuckles.


    -----

 Chapter 1096 The Other Familiars Get System Seeds Too!

    Chapter 1096 The Other Familiars Get System Seeds Too!


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [The [Golden mes Phoenix (Tier 10)] warns you to not take another step forward!]


    [A huge flock of [Lesser Golden Firebirds (Tier 8)] have emerged to protect their new territory!]


    "A Phoenix Monster, here?!" My father gasped. "This is incredible¡­ Phoenixes are incredibly rare beings. The one I contracted is a Spirit, but once was a Phoenix that ascended into one. To think we woulde across a Tier 10 one. These are Apex Predators of the sky. And killing one won''t be easy with their Pseudo Immortality." My father''s presence grew stronger, the sunlight feed him with tremendous strength simr to my own Sunshine Ability. In fact, he had an even stronger version. His already strong looking body, but still slim, became ripped andpletely muscr, he grew three times as tall, overflowing with physical prowess. Rings of fire growing around his body.


    "There does seem to be a flock of Tier 8 smaller ones. Firebirds." Nepheline said. "These guys should keep our rookies entertained while we take care of the big one." As she said those words, she summoned a huge hammer made of stone, metal, and crystals. And her entire body transformed, her brown skin showing the growth of all kinds of metallic ores and hard crystals growing over her. The brown skin now resembling brown stone. The sands around her flickered, as if answering her call.


    "I suppose there''s something we can have fun hunting now." Shademented. An endless sea of darkness epassed himpletely, swirling upwards. His body suddenly changing, an armor of "living" shadows and abyssal darkness covered him. Crimson eyes and jaws spread through them. This was his Advanced Abyssal Embodiment, the Unique Shapeshifting Technique of the Darkage Bloodline. The endless darkness spread out into several ck tentacles, rising with sharp, spear-like ends. His two daggers becamerge, fusing with this power. Resembling long katanas.


    "Alright children, I will conjure some healing, protecting, and buff spells on you. Can you take care of the flock of iing monsters while we take care of the Phoenix?" My mother asked nonchntly, waving her hands majestically. Several conjurations of light and life covered our bodies. We suddenly felt much stronger, much more resilient, full of stamina and strength. At the same time, invisible veils of white light protected us from damage up to a certain degree. And an aura of healing restored our health every second by a tiny bit. Mom was an incredible supporting magician by herself. She could probably employ this to an army and make it possible for them to conquer most countries.


    "This bird¡­ There''s no way I won''t get that for my Wild Shape." Ninhursag seemed overflowing with her hunting instincts, swiftly transforming into a huge ck wyvern herself, overflowing with the power of her mighty Beast Aura. Which she had now learned to mix together much better than before. "Let me help too!"


    "Sure! Leave it to us!" I nodded. "Nephilim, everyone,e out! We''ll need as much help to fight a dozen Tier 8 monsters." I summoned all my Familiars right away, everyone immediately got ready for battle. Maybe in the past some would haveined such a task was impossible. But right now, we were confident that together we could ovee such a trial. "Luck! Take these and equip them right away! You''re beating one of those birds on your own."


    "Y-Yes!" Luck quickly caught all the items I threw at him. They were three silver-colored rings, each one with a red, blue, and green jewel. A ne full of sunstones. Andstly, a pair of gloves made of dragon scales. These were my "mass produced" materials. All of them using materials I can easily produce or find inside my dungeon. It cost me 60 million EXP to forge them into stat-boosting equipment. And right now, we were about to see the results of such creations.


    "Sylphy! I think I''m done!" Alice''s voice echoed within me as I saw the giant bird''s approach rapidly. The enormous phoenix roared mightily, pping its wings and leaving a trail of golden mes on its way into the skies. "I have four System Seeds per your request."


    "Nice! Guys, bring me the spirits you wanted to get a boost." I winked at them. Everyone knew what I mean, as their spirits flew towards me.


    Mist''s Rabbit-looking Spirit named Snowke. Zack''s Wind Spirit resembling a cloud with a single emerald eye on top. Celeste''s Bat-like Shadow and Curse Spirit. Andstly, Celica''s Mister Teddy, her strongest golem and familiar.As they rushed towards me. I swiftly imbued into them the four System Seeds. Their bodies swiftly undergoing changes, slight yet powerful changes. System windows popped up one after another, they were now part of the System.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Snowke]


    [Race]: [Little Light Spirit: ¡ï]


    [ss]: [Light Fairy Rabbit Spirit: ¡ï]


    [Rank]: [E+]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [HP]: [800/800]


    [MP]: [1.200/1.200]


    [Strength]: [600]


    [Defense]: [600]


    [Magic]: [1.200]


    [Resistance]: [1.000]


    [Agility]: [800]


    [Luck]: [800]


    [Charm]: [800]


    [Skills]: [Light Maniption: Lv4] [Light Spirit Barrier: Lv5] [Healing Aura: Lv3]


    -----


    .


    .


    .


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Cumulus]


    [Race]: [Lightning Wind Spirit: ¡ï]


    [ss]: [Storm Cloud Spirit: ¡ï]


    [Rank]: [E+]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [HP]: [800/800]


    [MP]: [1.200/1.200]


    [Strength]: [600]


    [Defense]: [800]


    [Magic]: [1.200]


    [Resistance]: [800]


    [Agility]: [1.200]


    [Luck]: [600]


    [Charm]: [600]


    [Skills]: [Wind Maniption: Lv5] [Lightning Strike: Lv6] [Windstorm: Lv3]


    -----


    .


    .


    .


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Onyx]


    [Race]: [Dark Curse Spirit: ¡ï]


    [ss]: [Shadow Bat Spirit: ¡ï]


    [Rank]: [E+]


    [Level]: [0/20]


    [HP]: [900/900]


    [MP]: [1.000/1.000]


    [Strength]: [900]


    [Defense]: [600]


    [Magic]: [900]


    [Resistance]: [800]


    [Agility]: [1.400]


    [Luck]: [600]


    [Charm]: [600]


    [Skills]: [Shadow Maniption: Lv4] [Cursed Cry: Lv3] [Shadow Bat Swarm: Lv2]


    [Skills]: [Shadow Maniption: Lv4] [Cursed Cry: Lv3] [Shadow Bat Swarm: Lv2]


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Mister Teddy]


    [Race]: [Teddy Bear Golem: ¡ï]


    [ss]: [Warrior: ¡ï]


    [Rank]: [E+]


    [Level]: [0/20]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [HP]: [4.000/4.000]


    [MP]: [200/200]


    [Strength]: [3.500]


    [Defense]: [2.500]


    12:16


    [Magic]: [200]


    [Resistance]: [1.500]


    [Agility]: [600]


    [Luck]: [200]


    [Charm]: [200]


    [Skills]: [Teddy Bear Golem: Lv5] [Unwavering Protector: Lv6] [Furious Bear Rampage: Lv4] [Steady Fighter: Lv3]


    -----


    Wow.


    They were all unique on their own rights, with special abilities and all, but Mister Teddy was truly strong. And he''ll be able to get even stronger now.


    "They''reing, get ready!"


    The flock of Lesser Golden Firebirds appeared right above us, golden mes flickering as they rapidly pped their wings.


    -----

 Chapter 1097 Against The Golden Phoenix Flock!

    Chapter 1097 Against The Golden Phoenix Flock!


    ??-----


    Although they had the term "lesser" in their names, these birds were nothing but lesser. They were as big as seven meters each, almost identical to the Phoenix, whom I assume must be their mother or the leader of the flock. At simple sight, these creatures looked birds madepletely out of gold. Their metallic feathers reflecting the sunlight and releasing the reflected light everywhere as they flew, making it hard to attack them without being slightly blinded by them.


    I wasn''t as affected by their natural ability to blind foes thanks to my blessings, but the rest of my friends weren''t having an easy time against them. They were Tier 8 Monsters after all, creatures we would usually never hope to defeat. Although they shouldn''t be as strong as the Fishman King due to theter being a Boss with buffed strength and vitality due to that, these wild creatures were very dangerous.


    As they pped their wings, des of golden metallic feathers would be fired, covered on golden mes. On contact, not only could they slice or pierce through most metals, but they would explode into a bombardment of golden fire explosions. Dealing great damage. Their attacks easily got through most of our barriers. They even broke through the barriers I constantly created using my Yggdragon''s Aura. Only when it was further reinforced with my Heavenly zing Wall that these barriers didn''t die off instantly.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Their bombardment of explosive strikes constantly broke my barrier and heavenly zing wallbination, but Lara supported me with her own Spiritual Veil. "Hang in there, Sylphy! The power of the Spirits won''t leave us alone!" She said with all her energy. I felt as many spirits constantly repaired the walls and barriers, helping us take on the attacks much more easily.


    As we defended friends from their endless onught from the skies, my friends quickly readied themselves to fight them, in the skies. These birds were smart enough to not approach us. They were going for the simplest strategy of fighting us in the skies, where we couldn''t reach them. Well, unfortunately for them, we could. I waited for the right moment, the small interval between their attacks.


    And then¡­!


    "Now!" I roared, unsheathing my sword and undergoing partial Draconification. Activating Sunshine and further boosting my power and that of my friends with my Yggdragon Aura. "Charge!"


    In that second, we flew towards the birds and ganged on them. I swung my sword vertically and horizontally,bining my Void Wielding Arts with the Darkness and Curse of Beelzebub and my Spirit Curse. Complete and pitch-ck shes cut through their hard golden feathers. I managed to hit three at the same time. I made sure to target their wings, stripping them away from their ability to fly by using all my power into cutting one or two.


    SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH!


    As the giant birds fell into the floor, half of our team that remained below immediately went to finish them off. "I''ll take care of them!" My brother pierced the featherless spots over their bodies with his dual sword wielding arts. His powerful ck, Red, and slightly Purple Aurabined themselves with his lethal barrage of attacks, dealing constant damage.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    The birds swiftly fought back with powerful kicks, as if they had never needed to fly, they were able to easily run, evade, and attack with their two legs and their mightily hard beaks. "Young Lord Zephyrus, be more careful!" Nephilim appeared behind him, using her magic and powerful spears to kill one of the birds by falling over them and impaling it twice. The other two evaded her attacks, bombarding her with golden mes.


    BOOOM!


    However, barriers of holy light protected her from most damage, Yggdra''s powerful roots wrapped around their legs as they distracted themselves. Stopping them from moving enough for Celica and her Golems to attack them with powerful restraining phantasmal magic and mighty blows.


    "I-I think we got them!" Celica kept the grip of her skeletal phantom ws on the birds. "Now, finish them off! Q-


    Quickly!"


    "Alright!"


    While the birds were weakened, Zephy pierced their heads with his swords enchanted with his Aura and mother''s buffing spells, killing one on his own. The third of the Firebirds waster beheaded by Nephilim''s spear of light and darkness, which fused into the shape of a huge battle axe.


    SLAAASH!


    As the three birds that I threw down were finished off, we were already shing with another five. I calcted there were around 23 of them in total. Dispersed around the skies. We managed to surround five, while the rest started to fly around, panicking as they saw their kin being in so easily. They tried to stop us from killing more, feather projectiles and golden mes bombarding us every time.


    "You''re so annoying!" Larained, riding a huge cloud-


    shaped Wind Spirit Fusion she had just created. "[Spiritual Windstorm]!" Severa Wind Spirits merged together below hermand, releasing a powerful storm of winds the giant birds could not easily evade or resist, being blown away and losing their bnce in the skies.


    FLUOSH!


    Zack rode the winds and took advantage of them, bringing forth the wrath of his Divine Axe Techniques inbination with his Spirit''s powers. "[Divine Wind Axe Arts]: [Tempestuous Rampage]!" Swinging both battle axes against the birds, three of them were swiftly covered on countless cutting winds. Their feathers shed apart, and their bodies covered on many wounds, bleeding constantly.


    SLAAASH!


    At the same time as the birds were damaged and lost their focus, a barrage of Holy Spirit Light Arrows pierced their wounds, swiftly exploding. Constant explosions of powerful holy light blew their bodies and charred them. Three of them survived, the other two died on the spot. Mist''s attack had been both powerful and precise, surprising all of us.


    "Amazing!" Zack was fascinated with his girlfriend''s power.


    "Wait, Zack, don''t lose your focus!" I warned him. The three birds suddenlybined their powers, conjuring a giant fireball of golden mes andunching it into Zack''s face.


    BOOOMMM!!

 Chapter 1098 Battle In The Skies

    Chapter 1098 Battle In The Skies


    ??-----


    If it wasn''t because of the powerful armor I built for him, Zack would have been definitely roasted by the power of abined spell conjured by three Tier 8 monsters at once. But the armor wasn''t enough though, as I noticed its metal slightly melting beneath the zing explosion.


    FLUOSH!


    Emerald winds reacted to the attack and epassed him. I noticed this wasn''t even his own magic, but the winds of the world¡­ were protecting him. Was this the power of the Blessing he received from Melodia, the Queen of the Wind Spirits?


    "Ah, the winds are protecting me?!" Zack gasped.


    "You''re one lucky brat, aren''t you? [Cursed Dark Chains]!" Celesteughed. Her magic activated as she flew right below him. Chains of darkness and curses wrapped around the birds, weakening them slightly. At the same time, her spear pierced their bodies constantly. Or well, it tried to. The metallic feathers protecting the birds served as an incredible armor. If we don''t slice those off, they take little damage against physical blows.


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    "Dammit, these things are too damn tough!" Celesteined. The birds swiftly beginning to break out of the chains. But we stepped forwards. Aquarina by my side. I harnessed Void, Darkness, and Curses into my Partial Draconification, my scales turning ck and purple. My hair beginning to be dark and my eyes red. Meanwhile, Aquarina fused her Partial Sea Draconification with her Abyssal Embodiment. We attacked the restrained birds at the same time.


    "[Divine Dragon de Arts]: [Dark Void Dragon''s ws]!"


    "[Abyssal Shadow Dagger Arts]: [Chaotic Vortex]!"


    As I unleashed my sword attack, my powers erupted with the shing blow. Gigantic wsposed of darkness and dangerous void energy fused with my curse''s abyssal essence, overwhelming the birds with wing attacks even though it was a single sh. At the same time, Aquarina''s entire body spun around, shing the birds constantly. The darkness epassing her creating a vortex of chaos that drained away the Firebirds entire life and mana.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    BOOOM!


    The massive amount of attacks quickly generated a huge explosion of darkness. The three birds died on the spot, falling from the skies. More came without letting us even take a break. We shed against them, evaded their attacks, blocked them, and so on. The battle was intense, but we were all working together to survive and win.


    I noticed Luck preparing himself, helping everyone fight the birds until he told us he would go on his own. There was a single bird, that looked slightly smaller than the rest, separated from them and attacking with magic. Luck pursued it, kicking the air with gusts of wind generated from his Elemental w Skill imbued into the ws of his foot.


    "CRAAH!"


    The Firebird quickly realized he was targeting it, giving a cry of warning before it unleashed a wave of golden mes. From its entire body. Luck gritted his teeth, harnessing light and spirit power into his ws. With rampaging speed, he cut through the mes with his ws and then reached the bird, kicking its huge face and then following it with a mighty uppercut. The damage was more severe than he expected. The equipment stats were at work there.


    "CRRRHH!"


    The bird groaned furiously, its beak zing with golden mes. The creature attacked Luck with a barrage of powerful beak attacks, he evaded them with the speed given to him thanks to his Divine Beast Spirit. His aura grew stronger as he swiftly caught the bird''s beak in a single second. The three rings on his hand activating at the same time, as three magic circles, red, blue, and green in color materialized in front of him, releasing abination of magic into the bird''s face.


    BOOOMMM!!


    "Wooah!"


    Luck stepped back in shock, the bird was bleeding constantly, falling from the skies. It was still alive though. He followed it and quickly imbued his elemental powers into his legs, kicking it from behind with enough force the metallic feathers bended to his force.


    BAAAM!


    The strike was brutal, the bid vomited blood. It swiftly stood up back again though. With its magic at full power, it released a storm of golden mes against Luck. He protected himself with a barrier of his magic, but it broke instantly. However, what held off was the powerful dragon scale barrier formed from his gloves, shaped into a shield.


    "Amazing¡­!"


    As Luck saw that happening, the bird coughed, unable to unleash power mes. It seemed much weaker and sicklypared to its other siblings, yet it still was barely Tier 8. Luck didn''t hesitate, his sharp ws growing twice asrge as he pointed them at the bird''s neck. The bird''s instincts red up in that moment, it gave a step back and then kicked him away with its giant talons.


    CLASH!


    "Not yet¡­ I''m not giving up yet!"


    Luck chased the firebird who swiftly attempted to fly up into the skies again. He kicked the empty air and gathered all his spiritual and beastly power. His Aura rampaging and roaring like a mighty white tiger. A roar so strong it paralyzed the bird on the spot.


    "ROOOOAAR!"


    In that moment, Luck immediately attacked its tough neck, breaking through the metallic feather armor and then, beheading it with both of his sharp, over half a meter long tiger wed hands. A fountain of blood sttered over him from the bird''s open neck, as the corpse fell over the golden sand, painting it with crimson color.


    "Hahhh¡­ I-I did it!" Luck celebrated.


    Well, without my equipment it wouldn''t have been as easy, not at all. However, it seemed to count as he did it because something within him was born. A new power, a new divine beast spirit. mes flickered around his body.


    His tiger form suddenly changing. He became much taller and slimmer. Instead of white and ck fur, he was now covered by fiery red feathers, and a huge golden beak reced his mouth, his face covered by the same fiery red feathers, while his eyes shed with emerald light.


    "T-This is¡­!"


    A pair of gigantic wings sprouted out of his back, as the golden tiger changed its form, now bing a giant, fiery bird.


    "So you''vepleted the test, well done! You must be the new hero of beasts! Nice to meet you, youngling. I am the Second Divine Beast Spirit, the Crimson Phoenix!"


    -----

 Chapter 1099 The Heroes Against The Tier 10 Giant Golden Phoenix

    Chapter 1099 The Heroes Against The Tier 10 Giant Golden Phoenix


    ??-----


    As everyone marveled about Luck''s new Spirit and how it changed him. Sylphy''s parents and the rest of the adults shed against the giant Phoenix. Its mighty presence releasing constant shockwaves of golden mes and light. It paid no mind to her own children fighting and dying, her golden eyes staring with deadly res at her foes.


    She was still in the middle of the skies, resembling a golden statue. however, the powerful shockwaves it released were akin to a warning, the bird warned the heroes to not confront it! It was confident on her strength.


    "I dislike attacking and hunting things just because¡­" An said. "However, you chose a terrible spot to make your nest. And that ce is where Pyuku''s friends are at. Sadly, we can''t let you have it."


    "CRYYAAAH!"


    The Phoenix didn''t care about An''s words, it swiftly flew towards him once he approached it. The gigantic bird swung its enormous ten-meter-long wings as if they were golden des. shes of yellow mes and crimson fire descended towards him. Explosions engulfed his entire body, threatening topletely burn him to ashes. Yet¡­


    "¡­?!"


    He waspletely unscathed. The Phoenix had never battled a foe that was immune to its mes. But unfortunately for it, the bird was fighting the Hero of zing de. Who had cultivated his physique to be the mes themselves. The element of fire was already almostpletely within his control. Like a god that controlled mes, the golden and crimson fire that the bird conjured was merely eaten by An.


    "Thanks for the meal, bud."


    FLASH!


    With a swift step in the skies, An appeared above the gigantic Phoenix, his sword moving down, resembling a titanic zing guillotine. The Phoenix instantly panicked, swiftly employing all of its strength to evade the attack. But it was unable to move because tentacles of shadows wrapped around its legs and wings, stopping it momentarily as it tried to burn them with its golem mes.


    SLAAAASH!


    A mighty sh of pure brute force descended upon the creature. The bird immediately fell from the skies. As if it had been dethroned from its heavenly abode. The explosion provoked by its gigantic forty-meter-big body falling into the sands below generated a tremor inside the desert. The surrounding golden dunes burning so hot they turned into a garden of sharp ss.


    BAAAM!!


    The Phoenix only fell unconscious for a split of a second before it opened its eyes again. Immediately ring into the skies and then noticing a sharp pain on its back. It couldn''t fly yet, one of its wings had been broken and there was an enormous shing wound covering its back, bleeding all over.


    "It''s resilient enough to take a hit from your Sunshine Form?" Faylen noticed. "That armor of feathers it possesses¡­ It''s not normal. Alright. Everyone, I''ll restraint it. Gang on it." The leader of their group quickly made a decision. Her hands and staff waved, sparkles of divine lights surging from within the rotating divine runes of her magic circle. Several magic circles materialized around her after that, conjuring chains of divine light directed at the bird.


    The Phoenix flew into the skies, shing against the chains and blocking them with its giant and sharp ded wings. It cut through them, but they kept appearing. Eventually, a storm of mes was unleashed from its body as the creature gave a sharp cry, only to find itself once more wrapped by chains! Faylen was constantly conjuring them and strengthening them, adapting her magic power to the Phoenix''s mes.


    FLUOOSH!


    The chains strengthened to their limits, bing as hard as orichalcum. As the bid was wrapped in them. An, Shade, Nepheline, and Ninhursag attacked the beast while being wat of its mes.


    "That hard armor of you, I hope you don''t mind me taking it away!" An''s shing attacks became more intense than ever, as he began mowing down the bird''s hard metallic feathers.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Take this more seriously, An! Just because you can''t take damage doesn''t mean this is exactly a cake walk!" Shade''s dagger techniques pierced through the weak points of the bid, making it bleed all over the ce and abusing the wounds by cursing them with his powerful magic.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "Don''t lose focus, another wave of mes ising!" Nepheline warned them, the Phoenix unleashed a tremendous shockwave of mes. They quickly defended as they were unable to avoid it. Faylen''s barriers managed to hold back really well, but the mes pierced through it to an extent, burning them.


    "RAAAH!" While bathing in the mes, her resilient body held on. Nepheline swung her titanic rock hammer, imbuing it with all her power.


    CRAAASH!


    An enormous strike ignored the sea of golden mes, striking the Phoenix hard in the head with as much power as she could muster. A shockwave made out of pure power was unleashed, the bird was knocked out, falling limp on the ground below.


    BAAM!


    "CRAAAH!"


    And a secondter, it woke up.


    mes surged endlessly from its body again. An swiftly flew in front of the monstrous creature, absorbing all the mes and empowering his body even more. "I hope you don''t mind me eating your fire." The rest of the heroes attacked in that moment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Piercing cursed abyssal daggers shed through, a gigantic hammer constantly crushed the bird''s bones, and a mighty ck wyvern constantly released ck mes, inhibiting the Phoenix''s powerful regeneration. In the barrage of attacks, Faylen waved her hands again, beams of light piercing the Phoenix''s entire body once her friends had smothered it enough.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The beams exploded on contact, blowing up flesh and bones out of the creature, guts sttering into the ground. The resilient monster kept fighting even after that, burning with zing resilience and wrath. However, Shade swiftly activated one of his trump cards, fusing with his Reaper Spirit, his hands bing ghostly.


    "The secret behind your resiliency and resurrection is, of course, your soul." He smiled, his hands bing giant ghostly ws and piercing the phoenix''s mes, reaching its very soul and grasping it tightly, cursing it!


    "CRYAAAGH!"


    The Phoenix attempted to fight back, but as it was bathed with attacks, it found itself unable to channel upon its resurrection powersing from the me of its soul. On a fit of frustration and rage, an explosion of mes was released from its body!


    BOOOMMM¡­!!


    And then, the mighty beast died, hoping to have killed its attackers.


    "Phew, well that was a nice exercise." Anughed carefreely.


    "Hey, you were way too carefree to be fighting a Tier 10 monster." Faylen reprimanded him.


    "A-Ah? Oh sorry." He continued giggling. "Maybe I got a bit carried away. When I channel Sunshine, I somehow get¡­ really cocky and witty."


    "Yeah, I can fucking tell¡­" Shade gasped for air, covered on burning wounds. "Faylen, please heal me¡­" A wave of healing light quickly recovered all his wounds.


    "Are you alright dear?" Nepheline asked, in which Shade nodded. He wasn''t the best at taking hits. "I wonder how the kids are handling things- Oh?"


    "Looks like they''re already done, amazing." Ninhursag smiled, noticing how the other firebirds were already all taken care of.


    "Yawn¡­ Hm? Oh, what did I miss? I was taking a nap in the clouds." Arafunn suddenly appeared, descending from the skies.


    Everyone quickly realized how easily they could have handled this if Arafunn''s winds were around, facepalming.


    "You''re always missing when you''re most needed!" Faylenined.


    "Hahaha! Come on, you still did it, right?" Arafunn''s carefreeness knew no bounds.


    -----

 Chapter 1100 Finishing The Job

    Chapter 1100 Finishing The Job


    ??-----


    "[Yggdrasil''s Gardener Divine Domain]"


    FLAAASH!


    My Domain of Yggdrasil Gardener expanded as we fought. The golden sands were swiftly covered byplete greenery. Trees, bushes, flowers, herbs, and all kinds of other types of nts grew one after another, constantly overflowing with spiritual energy. I absorbed this power as the Domain expanded, my sword channeling a golden and green Aura. Utilizing this power, I shed through the air, a wave of emerald and golden power surging.


    "[Yggdrasil Knights Swordsmanship Arts]: [Nature''s Wrath]"


    SLAAASH!


    The entire domain shook before this power, the firebirds nearby were instantly covered on shing attacks once the long-ranged sh hit them, like a domino effect, several other firebirds behind were blown away by the consecutive explosions, and swiftly taken down as the domain moved on its own. Giant arms made of sand and nts making sure they would stay dead.


    I kept moving, hoping in midair and maneuvering with my dragon wings. I helped everyone with their own hunt and killed as many of the firebirds as we could. They were big bags of EXP, and I seriously needed some of that after having spent so much on the new System Seeds.


    This was my second time using this power belonging to my new and upgraded ss, but I was already getting used to it quite well. I could add inputs to the Domain, and it would move and attack ordingly. It was quite easy to use, and that might be a result of its powers being assimted into the System.


    Eventually, there were only so many firebirds we could hunt, and once we were done hunting everything we could. The entire desert went back to its awfully quiet yet rxing atmosphere.


    "Phew¡­ Well, that''s that¡­ Oh." I noticed my Domain ended creating a huge jungle surrounding the entire pyramid. And once the domain effect deactivated itself, the jungle stayed. "Oh yeah, this happens."


    When I used it before in the grasnds, the same thing happened. It seems this Domain can just spread a lot of nt life anywhere, everywhere once activated. And they stay even as the domain''s powers deactivate, and I can''t control the forest anymore.


    Yet for some reason, I can still feel some sort of connection to the forests and huge areas of vegetation I leave behind. I wonder if they''re some sort of Territory type of thing simr to the Dungeon.


    "Hey Alice, are these forests¡­ Somewhat connected to my Civilization System?" I asked her.


    "Hmm, so you do feel a strange connection as well." Alice nodded. "Yes, there''s something odd about it all¡­ I believe it has to do with the Civilization System and the Dungeon System somehow affecting the other skills in ways I cannot properly detect."


    "Interesting, so these forests¡­" I said.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It could be, yes, they might be connected to your Territory somehow¡­" She nodded. "So you feel a connection to it, right?"


    "Yes, a strong one at that." I walked towards the huge jungle, touching the tree barks.


    Their life and spiritual essence all slowly flowed back to me, and I could also feed them with my endless mana, helping them grow stronger and healthier. It made me wonder for the first time how much I could also affect this world''s nature and environment.


    I''ve heard a lot that the Demon Continent is a harsh ce, called a wastnd by many. Where tribes have to either hunt or starve most of the time, unless they belong to therge cities at the coasts, which have formed peace pacts with the human and elven continents.


    Maybe if I can develop this power more, I could spread greenery and nature to those wastnds, and ways for people to thrive through the fruits, seeds, and herbs that these forests produce. But maybe that''s just wishful thinking more than anything.


    "Will these die off eventually?" I wondered.


    "Maybe, or maybe not." Alice wondered. "As long as they keep their connection to you, they can drain Mana in times of need and might continue growingrger. It could very well be a huge patch of greenery in these deste sands."


    "Sounds kind of cool if that really happens." I giggled. "Anyways, let''s go back with everyone else. Oh! Let''s quickly pick up the corpses too. They''re treasure troves of precious materials! The hard as metal feathers must be amazing for armor, especially lightweighted armor. Their bones were super tough too, their metallic beaks and ws as well! And I bet they don''t taste bad at all. The stronger the monster, the tastier it usually is."


    "It must be due to the amount of mana they possess concentrated inside of them." Alice exined. "I believe everyone in this world is born with special sensory organs for mana, which are shared with all of your senses. Therefore, things that are rich in mana tend to feel much more vorful."


    "Oh, I see¡­" I nodded. "That does makes sense." I kept picking up the corpses as I made my way back to my friends. They were all flocking around Luck who had unlocked his newest Divine Beast Spirit.


    "Amazing! You became a bird man for a second there, Luck!" Laughed Lara. "You looked weird but cool at the same time."


    "Hahaha." Luckughed a bit. "I do feel much stronger now¡­ It was an incredible feeling! Although a bit painful at first."


    "It feels almost unfair you got those powers¡­ But I guess that''s a Hero for you." Zack shrugged. "I''ll have to just keep working harder to catch up with a monster like you."


    "You''ll have to try really hard though." Luck felt really proud of himself. "You better work really hard under Arafunn''s tutge!"


    "Sure, I won''t lose to you!" Zack''spetitive spirit red up.


    "It sure was something else to see him transform." Aquarina nodded. "Is he going to transform with every transformation?"


    "I think so." I said, stepping in. "Congrats, Luck!"


    "Sylphy! If I wasn''t for your equipment I wouldn''t have been able to do it though! Thanks a lot!" Luck said.


    -----

 Chapter 1101 Level Up And Quest Completion

    Chapter 1101 Level Up And Quest Completion


    ??-----


    "Sylphy! If I wasn''t for your equipment I wouldn''t have been able to do it though! Thanks a lot!" Luck said. "Here, please take it all back. I can''t afford to lose more money using it. After all you said I had to pay for every minute¡­"


    "Yep. Well done, and thanks for your preference." I smiled slightly greedily, taking the equipment and storing it inside the inventory. "You spent 46 minutes with the equipment, so that''ll be 460.000 Gold."


    "C-Can I pay you in quotes?" He sighed.


    "Sure! No interests for my friend." I smiled.


    "Thank you¡­" He seemed slightly relieved.


    "Are you sure you''re a friend, Sylphy? Asking him so much money for using your equipment¡­" Celica sighed. "Aren''t you too greedy for a rich girl? You''ve got plenty of money already."


    "Hey Celeste, don''t get involved on this. We already decided I would pay! And I feel indebted enough that I won''t be able to sleep well if I don''t know I''ll pay her for all the help she gave to me." Luck said reluctantly. "So please don''t get in the way. This is what I want too."


    "You heard him." I smiled, crossing my arms. "What? Are you jealous you can''t make as much money? You''ve been cking too much on your alchemytely. The Witch of the Blue Mountains is going to smack you for having grown so rusty."


    "T-That''s not the point¡­! Don''t change the topic!" Celeste was caught off guard, blushing in embarrassment.


    "Anyways, how was the EXP?" I wondered, checking the System Windows pop up after hearing the Phoenix fall into the dunes onest time. Looks like they managed to y it. Well done, my parents! And thanks for the easy shared EXP.


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [Lesser Golden Firebirds (Tier 8)] x37!]


    [Your Party has defeated [Golden mes Phoenix (Tier 10)] x1!]


    [You earned 65.000.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] gained 14 Levels, she has reached Level 71/80!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Zack] gained 11 Levels, he has reached Level 17/50!]


    [Mist] gained 10 Levels, she has reached Level 15/50!]


    [Celeste] gained 10 Levels, she has reached Level 16/50!]


    [Celica] gained 9 Levels, she has reached Level 14/30!]


    [Luck] gained 8 Levels, he has reached Level 50/50!]


    [Luck] Max Level has been reached, he can now Rank Up to break the Level Cap!]


    [Lara] gained 11 Levels, she has reached Level 17/50!]


    [Nephilim] [Naturia] and [Yggdra] have gained 8 Levels!]


    [Leviathan] and [Undine] have gained 10 Levels!]


    [Snowke] [Cumulus] [Onyx] and [Mister Teddy] have gained 20 Levels!]


    [All these Familiars can now undergo Evolution.]


    "Wow, everyone leveled quite a lot! Dammit, I wish I could level up too¡­" I cried internally. "Well! It still nice you guys are growing super strong! Well done, Luck. You can also Rank Up now."


    "I know! I knew this power was also due to that¡­" Luck said, he was really happy. "Can we do it now, Sylphy?"


    "Hmm, I don''t know." I said. "Our parents are justing here. Let''s wait until tonight, alright?"


    "Well, sure, I can wait." Luck nodded. "But the rest of the familiars are max level too, right?"


    "Yep, tonight it is." I nodded. There was nothing changing my mind. "I would rather wait until everything has calmed down instead of doing it in front of everyone¡­ Every day I am questioned about my abilities by my parents, it is really exhausting."


    "Hahah, my bad, I get it." Luck giggled.


    Everyone else seemed excited their Familiars reached max level. This also meant they would grow stronger as a result of their bond together. And even before evolving, the Familiars after leveling twenty times in a row, looked at least twice as strong. Each one emanating a powerful Aura of Mana and their respective element.


    "Kyuuh, chuu!" Snowke was overflowing with an aura of light.


    "Uwaah! S-Snowke, you''re too bright, my eyes¡­" Mist cried, covering her face.


    "Whoosh!" Cumulus made the sound of winds and gusts, flying over Zack.


    "Hahaha! You sure are happy about it!" Zackughed with his single spirit.


    "Chuu, chuu!" Onyx, Celeste''s bat-shaped spirit, was biting her head.


    "Ouch, stop it! Why are you the weird one out of the four?!" Celesteined.


    Meanwhile, Mister Teddy made no sounds as a golem, but was flexing his huge arms made of incredibly hard fabric. Celica pping her hands.


    "You''re all strong now, Mister Teddy! Well done! Hahaha!" She was almost euphoric about her golem reaching level twenty.


    As I finished storing the firebird corpses below the scorching sun, I noticed the giant golem carrying the slimes approach with Pyuku. He had been mostly protecting them while firing his powerful water and slime bullets from a distance, leaving huge dents on the bids feather armor which we abused to y them more easily.


    "How''s everyone? Is it safe?" He wondered. Looking everywhere, he quickly nodded. "Looks like it''s safe!"


    "Yeah, the monsters are gone for now." I nodded. "And the pyramid should be safe to enter I assume¡­ Ah, our parents areing. They''re bringing that whole Phoenix with them, yikes."


    "T-They sure are your parents." Pyuku muttered.


    "Hahah¡­"


    And as I was thinking about how the meat of these creatures would taste, a Quest Window popped up. I do remember something showed up when the birds appeared, but I had little time to even look at it.


    Ding!


    [Youpleted the Special [Challenge Quest]: [Defeat All The Firebirds and their Phoenix Queen, and Free the Pyramid of their Tyranny!]


    [Wonderful job! Thanks to your party''s efforts and your great strength, you''ve managed to defeat almost forty Tier 8 Monsters, and your party even managed to y such a powerful monster as a Tier 10 Phoenix! This is no little feat. Even if you didn''t help much in that at all, because those that y it are included in your party, you are credited with some of the kill''s EXP.]


    [Now that the nest and the monsters are finally dealt with. I wonder what dwells inside of that pyramid¡­ You better go take a look! You might find a rather slimy surprise inside. But hurry! We don''t want the same thing that happened to the other slimes happen to these, right?]


    [You acquired the following Completion Rewards: [20.000.000 EXP] [Alchemical Forgemaster Medallion Fragment 2/3 (A+ Grade)] x1 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x20 [Fire Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x5 [Holy Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x5 [Dark Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x5]


    Wow, the rewards were¡­ significant, this time.


    ------

 Chapter 1102 Time To Explore An Ancient Pyramid

    Chapter 1102 Time To Explore An Ancient Pyramid


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [Youpleted the Special [Challenge Quest]: [Defeat All The Firebirds and their Phoenix Queen, and Free the Pyramid of their Tyranny!]


    [Wonderful job! Thanks to your party''s efforts and your great strength, you''ve managed to defeat almost forty Tier 8 Monsters, and your party even managed to y such a powerful monster as a Tier 10 Phoenix! This is no little feat. Even if you didn''t help much in that at all, because those that y it are included in your party, you are credited with some of the kill''s EXP.]


    [Now that the nest and the monsters are finally dealt with. I wonder what dwells inside of that pyramid¡­ You better go take a look! You might find a rather slimy surprise inside. But hurry! We don''t want the same thing that happened to the other slimes happen to these, right?]


    [You acquired the following Completion Rewards: [20.000.000 EXP] [Alchemical Forgemaster Medallion Fragment 2/3 (A+ Grade)] x1 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x20 [Fire Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x5 [Holy Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x5 [Dark Dragon Flower (A Grade)] x5]


    After everything was said and done, a Quest Completion window popped up. I guess a quest was well deserved when we were fighting a Tier 10 Monster and their Tier 8 army that were nesting over the pyramid where another group of Pyuku''s family was located.


    However what surprised me the most were the rewards! I got Dragon Flowers again after so long since thest time! These always enhance my physical cultivation and dragon heart progression the most! However, I won''t greedily eat them all so quickly. I want to nt them inside my dungeons o they can multiply! Heheh.


    Oh right, and twenty Skill Proficiency Potions are always weed¡­ I wonder if I could discern the ingredients somehow and replicate it. Though that seems rather impossible in many ways. If it was made by the System and all, itsponents must be materialized out of its internal energy.


    "Alice, I wonder if I can recreate the potions the system gives to me through alchemy¡­" I said, thinking about it.


    "Hmmm, I don''t know. It might not be possible because it doesn''t possess normalponents. The ingredients themselves are all synthetized out of using divine power." Alice answered. "It is not a traditional item that is made using the ingredients of your world, sadly."


    "Ah, that''s a pity. Oh well, at least I can do something with the dragon flowers!" I nodded.


    "Yep! Don''t lose hope, Sylphy! Also make sure to nt the other seeds you got that enhance your growth." She said. "You''ve eaten two of each already, make sure to nt some. Even if they won''t work on you anymore, it might help your friends."


    "Oh, right. I''ll do that too." I nodded, checking the items. "I got a second piece for my subss rank up¡­ Another one to go and we''re done with both! I wonder when I can get another Rank Up. Is it calcted or something?"


    "I believe so. Though it is all done by the judgment of the Quest System." Alice said. "I can sometimes influence some things, but I have little saying on how these things are judged. But I would assume it has to do with the cultivation growth, most likely¡­ Maybe if you manage to reach Rank 7 you''ll get quests that''ll get you fragments for more ss and Subss Rank Ups?"


    "I hope so¡­ I was stuck at the normal sses for way too long." I sighed. "I don''t want my friends to end up getting even higher starred sses¡­ Aquarina already surpassed me."


    "Well, it cannot be helped." Alice smiled. "Don''t worry, Sylphy. It''s alright. You''re plenty strong yourself! Don''t be too greedy."


    "I know, I know~"


    "Well done kids!" My father greeted us.


    "You''ve done an excellent job! And it looks like Luck grew stronger too? You acquired some new divine beast spirit, didn''t you?" Asked my mother.


    "Y-Yeah, something like that!" Luck nodded.


    "Interesting, we''ll have to train your abilities in the future to see how you can unlock the rest." Ninhursag said. "More importantly, shall we move on to the pyramid? We can talk on the way."


    "Sure, let''s do that then." Nepheline agreed.


    "I''m fine with anything, but this heat¡­ It weakens my shadows quite considerably. Let''s move on." Shade nodded. "Aquarina, how are you handling things?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m fine, dad. Don''t worry! T-This is nothing¡­ Ugh." Aquarina groaned, sighing.


    After taking ast look at my items, we regrouped with our parents'' party and then we decided to move directly to the pyramids. We''ll have time to eat what we huntedter. Pyuku quickly led us to these ancient ruins. The entrance seemed blocked by magic. Somehow, the inhabitants inside of this ce had employed the ancient technology of the god''s ruins and used it to protect themselves inside.


    "Yeah, it''s really closed." My mother analyzed it. "I can assume that the slimes hid inside of here from the birds, right?"


    "But why did the birds nested here to begin with?" Asked Aquarina. "What''s so special about this ce?"


    "Most likely the pyramid itself." Nepheline said. "Look over there, Aquarina. That golden metal. There are several dents all around the pyramid."


    "Don''t tell me¡­ the birds ate this metal?!" Zack gasped. "Is that why their damn feathers were metallic too? Wow."


    "Most likely." Shade agreed. "Well, should I get inside then? I''ll see what I can do."


    "Y-You can get inside?" Pyuku wondered. "But uncle Shade, it''spletely-"


    FLASH!


    However, my father-inwpletely disappeared from the scene, turning into a mass of shadows and sliding through below the gates. We thought it waspletely sealed, but shadows is an incorporeal mass, and with his incredibly high cultivation, he was able to force his way through the magical contraption.


    nk¡­ CLANK!


    Creaaak¡­!


    And then just half a minuteter, the gates openedpletely. Allowing us inside. Shade was there but no slime. He had simply used his spells and abilities as a rogue to get inside and unseal an ancient ruin''s gate with ease!


    "Let''s get in. I can feel a lot of living beings deep down."


    -----

 Chapter 1103 Rescuing More Slimes

    <h4>Chapter 1103 Rescuing More Slimes</h4>


    -----


    We stepped inside of the pyramid after Aquarina''s father did the trick. There was a very long, dark corridor ahead, barely illuminated by the golden walls. We noticed many writings and engravings across the walls. Which my mother quickly identified as thenguage of the gods again. We ignored them for now, feeling they weren''t as important. Pyuku looked very excited as he ran in front of us. The golem carrying the rest of the slimes sticking close to us as well.


    However, I couldn''t really shake off this feeling of uneasiness, the same feeling I had when we entered that abandoned temple where we confronted Apollo, or the other one with Yggdrasil''s Clone. It was all a bit scary, even though I had grown so strong. We never know what sort of things await us at the end of these corridors. The temples of the gods tend to harbor either weapons of mass destruction, forbidden artifacts, or horrors beyond ourprehension.


    "Sylphy, you okay?"


    I felt Aquarina''s warm hand touch mine, as she quickly held it tightly. Her beautiful azure eyes soothed down my heart. I had grown a bit scared of these temples after all. But with her at my side, I think I can handle just about anything.


    "Yeah, I''m fine, just a bit¡­ nervous. I hope we can find the slimes alive." I whispered to her, while sighing.


    "It''s fine. We''ll find them, Pyuku can sense their life signals, remember?" Aquarina winked at me. "I know each time we''ve explored these temples we''ve found some horror or another. But let''s just have faith. And we got our parents here too!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I know~" I said, smiling a bit. "I-I''m not scared or anything! I''m fine. Completely."


    "Okay, then can you let go of my hand? You''re grabbing it very tightly¡­" Aquarina raised an eyebrow.


    "No." I denied her request nonchntly.


    "Hahah, then you''re still nervous." She giggled, pecking at my nose with a little kiss.


    "I''m fine, cut it off!" I pouted a bit, feeling more embarrassed than anything.


    Any nervousness or fear I had over what awaited us at the other end of the corridor had already dissipated after all the teasing from Aquarina. And without realizing, we reached the end of it,nding on a huge, expansive area. There were many little houses built out of stone and y, contrasting the gold floor and walls.


    There were many vestiges of civilization here, of people, of their houses. And of the things they used, amongst other things. However, everything seemed empty of life. There was nobody here¡­ Until I expanded my senses, feeling hundreds of faint life signals.


    "There are people around here." I said. "Somewhere. Let''s look!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Pyuku, can you sense them?!" Asked Aquarina.


    "Y-Yeah!" Pyuku nodded. "Everyone, please me help me find them too!" As he called for help, ever slime being carried by the golem leaped out of their transporter and started searching everywhere.


    We did the same. With Aquarina, we ran to the nearest house, entering, and finding inside three small, dried slimes. They looked several times smaller than they were originally, and looked more like dried fruit than the gtinous bodies they hold! What happened to them?!


    "Aquarina!"


    "Y-Yeah, I''m on it!"


    She let go of my hand as she conjured water magic and poured it over the dried slimes. Their bodies swiftly absorbing all the moisture as she kept sshing them, finally. They regained their sheen and transparent color, bing all bubbly and big.


    "Gubo?"


    "Guuu!"


    "Geeh?!"


    They panicked after seeing us, quickly leaping away and beginning to tremble at a corner of the room. We slowly walked back while feeling relieved.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not enemies."


    "Are you okay?"


    As we asked them, they couldn''t really understand our words. Until Furoh summoned himself out of my Soulscape, andpletely mimicked Pyuku''s appearance, and also his dialect.


    "Let me handle this."


    He talked with them using Pyuku''s slimenguage and convinced them we were not enemies. The trio calmed down and exined to Furoh they were a family taking refuge from the monsters outside that had suddenly taken over their routes towards an Oasis right behind the pyramid, which we didn''t see.


    "I see, without the oasis you had to hibernate here, and¡­ you''ve been here for two years?!" Furoh was shocked. "We need to quickly give water to everyone else, before it''s toote!"


    "Yeah, let''s go!" I nodded.


    Like that, we continued finding new slimes. Some of our friends that didn''t knew water magic spells brought them to us themselves. Aquarina used her water magic in great quantities, conjuring a rain of water over the entire ce to quickly hydrate the slimes. Meanwhile, I used my Mist and Aqua Spells to spread moisture around the entire area.


    Eventually, after an arduous hour and a half, we were able to save every slime we found. There were roughly one hundred and fifty of them living here. Including arger, purple colored slime, their chief.


    "W-We did it everyone!" Pyuku was in tears once more. "I''m so d you''re all okay!" He ended stretching his huge arms and hugging everyone together.


    The slimes were confused, but instantly trusted him after seeing his strange yet divine appearance to them. They quickly started calling him a messiah too. The other tribe greeted them. Some of the older slimes still alive recognized each other from before they split their tribes.


    Apparently, although slimes cannot grow stronger, they are very resilient and can live without food or water for up to five years. So even if we were two yearste, they could have still hold on for a bit longer¡­ Nheless, I''m relieved. They''re also long-lived, the oldest slimes here, ording to Pyuku, were roughly three to four hundred years old.


    "So that''s what happened. I see." My mother nodded, after hearing from Pyuku what the slimes from the pyramid told him had happened. "Those birds led by the Phoenix took over the pyramid and blocked the way to the Oasis where you get your food and water. Is that Oasis behind the Pyramid? We never saw it. We should go check it out now that I think about it! Oh, and don''t worry, we''ve in those monsters."


    The slimes celebrated after Pyuku told them that, so happy they hugged us and leaped over our heads¡­ They were adorably yful.


    -----

 Chapter 1104 Eating Phoenix Meat For The First Time

    Chapter 1104 Eating Phoenix Meat For The First Time


    ??-----


    The night had already arrived, and with that, we moved to the Oasis outside and decided to leave the exploration of the rest of the pyramid forter. The Oasis was bigger than we thought, being a giganticke of crystalline water, surrounded by a small jungle. The jungle I made ended slowly connecting with this one, making the greenery evenrger and robust than before. The slimes didn''t mind it.


    The beautiful Oasis was enormous and lustrous, shining brightly beneath the moonlight. Our parents decided to cook up a feast. And I decided to help out using my Cooking Skill and Cooking Magicbined for greater effects. We had lots of Firebirds and a giant Phoenix to butcher and cook, so we put all our efforts into that.


    Taking away their feathers was the hardest part, they were very rooted into their hard skin, making it veryplicated. At the end we gave up and skinned thempletely while ignoring the feathers. We''ll have to separate them from the skinter. The firebirds were alright to butcher, but the giant Phoenix was a whole different deal.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Its meat was so hard any knife, even the strong mithril ones usually broke apart when we tried to pierce the flesh. This is the meat of a Tier 10 Monster after all. My mother ended calling dad and he used his sword to swiftly butcher it entirely though, making all the difficulties we went through feelpletely pointless as he did it all in a sh.


    My father is truly a master swordsman¡­ I don''t think I am near at his level yet. And I may never be for several decades. Aside from his swordsmanship being inborn talent, he has been training it since an incredibly early age and has learned swordsmanship from many other masters he met through his life.


    He''s just too awesome, but somehow, I want to one day surpass him¡­


    "All done!" He smiled, patting my head. "This meat is a bit hard to cook though. Phoenix are generally immune to fire so you can''t cook them. But you can directly eat their meat. The thing is, it is too hard for the teeth and mandibles of anybody below Tier 10 so¡­ I don''t know what to do in this regard."


    "I''ll do it." My mother said. "I''ve cooked dragon meat before, remember? This shouldn''t be too hard either. And fire its not the only heat that can cook things." My mother smiled, as several spheres of radiant, burning light surged from her hands. "These [Miniature Stars] should do the trick."


    Yeah, my mother''s also a ridiculous magician! I''ve learned so many spells from her, yet I still feelpletely powerless in front of such overwhelming potential. My only way to catch up with them ever is with my System and all the abilities thate with it¡­


    FRSSSH!


    The sound of meat being slowly grilled by my mother''s magic made my thoughts fade away. I don''t know why I was even considering that anyways though. Maybe I am a bit obsessed with growing stronger due to how weak I felt in my previous life.


    But even then, I''m totally okay with my parents being stronger than me forever. I''ll grow on my own way and forge my own path. I don''t need to surpass them on their own fields to begin with.


    "That smells nice. Mom should I do something?"


    "Leave the Phoenix to me. Can you cook the firebirds with your friends, dear?"


    "Sure! Leave it to me!"


    I quickly gathered with my friends, and we decided to cook the Firebird meat in a variety of ways. I even asked those that didn''t cook that much to help too, so they could practice their Cooking Magic, and to see if any could learn a Cooking Skill along the way.


    The meat of the Firebirds was very red, almost like beef. However, it carried a certain tenderness once it started being cooked. Unlike the Phoenix, although it was slightly resistant to fire, it still cooked, just slowly.


    I used my Holy mes to cook it faster, which seemed to work surprisingly well!


    And with the power of my Cooking Skill, the food was swiftly enchanted with more vor and essence which we could gain out of eating it.


    We decided to prepare a few recipes with this super tasty chicken. First we decided to just cover several of their gigantic legs on a lot of spices, salt, and vinegar, and then roast them at low heat.


    Then, we cut down the breast meat and covered them on batter and crunchy breadcrumbs, deep frying it inside of oil made from the grease of the Sunstone teau Goats.


    Andstly, we cut down and minced the rest of the meat and made them into burgers which we deep fried too, after covering on batter and breadcrumbs. These had onions and other veggies added too, for extra vor.


    The minutes went by slowly as we waited for the meals to get done. The smell of chicken permeated the air. We really just wanted to get to eating already!


    After half an hour, the first things that were done were the burgers and the chicken breasts, so we decided to quickly sit down and enjoy, with a side of roasted potatoes and colorful sd.


    The Pyramid Slimes were shy at first, but with the rest of the slimes assuring them that it was alright to join, they lost their shyness and quickly joined us in our meal.


    "Wow these are amazing!" My dad said. "I can''t believe you cane out with such simple yet delicious recipes, my princess. I love the burgers! So soft and crunchy! And the veggies inside really are nice."


    "I agree, you also added a lot of spices, yet it doesn''t feel overly vorful either. Everything melds together quite nicely." My mother nodded.


    "And they have different vors? Like some have different grades of spiciness. Some have white onions; others have more garlic¡­" Nepheline said.


    Everyone was fascinated with the meals. But I was looking forward the most to the phoenix, to be honest. Thinking about it, wouldn''t the meat of a tier 10 legendary monster power up my physique a lot?!


    -----

 Chapter 1105 Zephy Goes Through The Blood Bath Ritual Too!

    <h4>Chapter 1105 Zephy Goes Through The Blood Bath Ritual Too! </h4>


    -----


    "I can''t believe you cane out with such simple yet delicious recipes, my princess. I love the burgers! So soft and crunchy! And the veggies inside really are nice." My fatherplimented my cooking yet again.


    "I agree, you also added a lot of spices, yet it doesn''t feel overly vorful either. Everything melds together quite nicely." My mother nodded. "I have taught you a lot of cooking, but you do have a lot of talent yourself! Your imagination is what makes it possible for you to create these recipes."


    "And they have different vors too, I''ve noticed! Like some have different grades of spiciness. Some have white onions; others have more garlic¡­" Nepheline said, eating two cheeseburgers at the same time, while snacking on potato fries.


    "Yeah, we made a lot of different ones, we experimented withbined vors and ingredients." I nodded.


    "I made a lot too!" Aquarina said pridefully. "I made the purple onion and garlicy ones. I also made the tiny ones! Sylphy named them Chicken Nuggets."


    "I can tell, they''re the tastiest." Shade nodded, eating a cheeseburger. He really just loved everything his daughter made. "And Chicken Nugget? That''s a rather funny sounding name."


    Actually it was Alice who said they were like Earth''s "chicken nuggets" so I called them like that. She was right next to me, sitting over the table and snacking on a big burger all on her own. I could notice her belly was growing a bit fatty, so I touched it a bit. It was very cute.


    "You''re getting a bit bigger, huh?" I giggled.


    "H-Hey! I don''t get fat! This''ll be absorbed soon enough." She said, munching on the big burger.


    "Okay, hahah." Iughed, noticing all my Familiars and friends were enjoying the meals. The atmosphere was nice and rxing, the night was beautiful too, showing the stars and the full moon.


    However, I suddenly noticed something. "Oh, the legs are almost ready now!" I ran to pick them up. As I started bringing them to the table, my mother talked about what everyone was interested on the most.


    "The Phoenix will take a little while." My mother said. "But once we can eat it. We better eat everything, that''ll help our physique''s cultivation soar, simrly to the dragon you once ate." My mom said. "I want to give a blood bath to Zephyruster, he''s still young and developing, so it should have some effects."


    "E-Eh? A blood bath?!" Zephy was a bit scared. "That''s a bit disgusting, mom¡­"


    "Come on now, dear. You were unable to bathe in the blood of a dragon because we were all out of it back then." My mother said. "So this is your new opportunity to bathe in the blood of a legendary tier 10 monster. Don''t miss it. Your physique could improve drastically with the power of a Phoenix."


    "I don''t know if he''spatible though." My father said. "Sylphy was because she inherited my fire attribute affinity. But Zephy has darkness and blood so¡­"


    "Affinity doesn''t matter, its powers will adjust to them over time." My mother reassured him. "Don''t worry, dear. It won''t be that much of a bother."


    "Uuuhh¡­ Ugh, fine." Zephy sighed. "B-But you better make me some cake afterwards mom!"


    "Hahaha! Okay, I''ll make your favorite. Pistachio cake." My mom nodded.


    "Yaaay!" Zephy instantly got happier.


    A Phoenix Physique¡­ Now that sounds amazing. Zephy should do that asap. I guess he wouldn''t want to do it in front of mom and dad though. I can understand that, but he needs to do that so he can grow stronger.


    For some reason I can''t give him a System, and that somehow worries me. So if he can improve his physique and gain a Phoenix Trait to it, it would be for the better!


    Anyways, as we ate the giant legs of the firebirds, another hour and a half passed. And the phoenix meat was finally done.


    "It''s finally done! Sorry for the wait, everyone! Let''s eat!" My mother brought the Phoenix piece by piece.


    My mother prepared it all. The breast meat, the legs, and everything else. Even the wings had enormous quantities of meat. The entire creature was stripped clean of all meat. Even the organs were cooked.


    "Yes! Finally!" My father screamed in euphoria.


    "It''s here, at longst!" Nepheline was just like him.


    "Smells good." Shade nodded.


    "I have to eat a lot of its meat if I want to inherit this monster''s Spirit into my transformation¡­" Ninhursag nodded. My mother had given her part of the Phoenix''s magic crystal, enough for Ninhursag to channel its powers and transform once she consumed enough of their meat.


    We stuffed ourselves with the delicious meat, it was like a wonderfulbination between chicken and beef. The spices mother used, coupled with her cooking magic, made everything even more amazingly tasteful.


    "Oooh! This is so good! What the hell?! Can''t stop eating this!" Zackughed.


    "Zack, give me some of that piece too, please!" Mist was gluttonously devouring the meals.


    "Amazing, so delicious!" Luck wolfed everything he grabbed.


    "Even I find it tasty, it is so full of Mana!" Lara said.


    "Quite delicious, yes!" Celica nodded.


    "I never thought I would eat this fancy in my whole life¡­" Celeste gulped.


    "This is good!" Zephyrus agreed.


    With each bite, we could feel the power of the Phoenix coursing through my body. Even though I wasn''t receiving its full power, my Physique was being swiftly cultivated.


    However, my mother had saved the best parts for Zephyrus. The Phoenix''s Heart, its Eyes, the Tongue, and the Blood was all what she analyzed would bring his physique to absorb its powers.


    The slimes also feasted with us, in a state of craze as they realized they were eating the damned monsters that forced them to hide and starve for so long. It was as if they were finally taking revenge on them by eating them, which was quite funny.


    "Hahhh¡­ I''m all stuffed." Aquarina patted her big belly. "Ugh, I''m so sleepy¡­"


    "Me too¡­ Ugh." I groaned. "W-We ate too much."


    The night arrived, and as we finally finished eating, we feltpletely full. I slowly made my way to the camp we set around the Oasis, the slimes going back to their city for now. They already talked with Pyuku, and agreed toe to Agartha with us after realizing how dangerous this monster-infested continent was.


    We made our way back to the camp with Aquarina and then went immediately to sleep. We practically passed out due to the enormous influx of Mana and Power we gained after eating all of that.


    However, my sleep felt so fast that from one day to the next, I woke up, feeling the heat of the desert hitting hard against the tent. I yawned, stretching my hands. And decided to walk to the Oasis to wash my hands, where I found Aquarina just taking a bath there, without clothes.


    "Ooh, Sylphy! Awake early today too?" She winked at me. "Come, let''s bathe together in the oasis while everyone''s sleeping." She invited me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She really looked like a beautiful Spirit of an Oasis, seducing me to enter and bathe with her.


    And quite honestly, it was hard to resist.


    "Alright~" I threw away my clothes and dipped into the cold water with her.


    I couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    -----

 Chapter 1106 Bathing In The Oasis With Aquarina

    <h4>Chapter 1106 Bathing In The Oasis With Aquarina</h4>


    -----


    It was rather hard to not enter the Oasis'' waters when my girlfriend was inviting me inside. The cold water was incredibly refreshing below such scorching sunlight, and the clear blue sky made for a memorable time. We yed along, sshing water at one another. We also dived deep into the Oasis, finding all kinds of colorful fishes deep down, which Aquarina caught by summoning a trident made of ice. We got a big haul.


    Of course, we didn''t just do that, Aquarina embraced me while we were diving and floating above the water. We kissed a lot while rxing, our tongues intertwining as I felt my entire body get hotter by merely being touched by her. She really liked grasping my breasts, constantlyplimenting me on how big they were.


    "Hmm~ Ahh, A-Aquarina, I think we should get going. Somebody is going to catch us!" I said, as I separated my lips from hers.


    "Aw,e on, let''s kiss a bit more." She bit her lips, looking at me coquettishly. "I can''t get enough of your kisses, please~ Pretty please!"


    "What am I going to do with you?" I sighed. "Fine a bit more and we go¡­"


    We ended sitting down near the shore, giving each other kisses while enjoying the view. Aquarina wouldn''t let go of me, always embracing me with her strong arms, and pushing my lips into hers. And I can''t really resist either, I waspletely in love with her. I simply couldn''t fight her, she had me to her mercy¡­


    "Hmm~" She kept kissing and licking my tongue, sometimes pushing it outside of my mouth to suck on itsciviously.


    "Ahh~ A-Aquarina¡­ T-That''s enough for now." I mustered a bit of my strength, as I kissed her forehead. "Alright? Too much kissing and you get too distracted!"


    "Ugh, fine¡­" She pouted a bit. "But I can''t help it, you''re too cute! If it were for me I would be kissing you 24/7!"


    "Hahaha, you dummy." I giggled, hugging her. "I love you."


    "I love you too, more than anything!" She said, quickly grabbing me and making me sit over her legs. I had noticed she was already taller than me, and her strength was quite noticeable.


    "Uwaah! W-What¡­?" I felt slightly embarrassed, but she giggled while having me sitting over her thighs.


    "I''ve always wanted to do this! I see Zack always doing it with Mist, so I wanted to try¡­" She hugged me from behind. "You''re so cute and small that it is rather effective." She hugged my belly.


    "Hahaha, I guess I could get used to this~" I yed along with her for a bit.


    After a while, we decided to walk back to the camp. However, in the way, I noticed something we had missed before. There was a huge nest made of twigs and metal scraps above the pyramid. And I felt some faint presence. Could it be another firebird we missed?


    "Aquarina, can you see that? I think that''s the Phoenix''s nest." I said.


    "Oooh, right! Should we go look?" She asked.


    "Sure, I was about to ask you that, actually." I nodded.


    We swiftly flew into the skies, I used my Draconification Wings to easily soar up above, while Aquarina imbued water below her foot and used her ability to control it to easily lift herself off the ground. This was her way of flying. Her sea dragon form doesn''t have wings after all.


    "Oh, it''s full of jewels and metal scraps!" Aquarina''s eyes shone brightly, as she started gathering them and analyzing them. "Oh, this is Gold Mithril?! I have never seen this kind of metal! And this other is¡­ Lesser Orichalcum?!"


    "Looks like what they eat the most is the Orichalcum of the pyramid." I said. "The Metal the Gods utilize to create their constructions¡­ There are also a lot of spirit stones. Probably what keeps this nest so hot even now- Huh?"


    However, as we were looking around, I noticed something. There was a bright gold egg-shaped metal. I touched it, and it was burning really hot. If it wasn''t because of my blessing and skills, I would have surely burned my hand touching that.


    "This is¡­ An egg-shaped metal?" Aquarina wondered.


    "No, this is¡­ A Phoenix Egg!" I was shocked. "It still alive and it is developing well. I think it might hatch quite soon¡­ In a couple of days, give or take."


    "W-What?!" Aquarina gasped. "That''s crazy! Aren''t phoenixes like super legendary beasts?"


    "Yeah¡­" I nodded. "If we could make it our familiar, we would have an incredibly strong guardian that cannot easily die. But I feel a bit guilty if I take it. I have so many Familiars now¡­"


    "Maybe I could take it?" She wondered.


    "Be my guest. Try it out, maybe you''ll be able to bond with the egg right away." I nodded.


    "Alright~" Aquarina smiled, touching the burning egg and resisting the pain.


    A thread of golden lighting from her soul connected to the egg''s interior. The life force of the little Phoenix was like a powerful zing golden me, and so was its soul. It looked like it was epting Aquarina. That''s nice! She only has Pyuku as her non-spirit familiar. Having a Phoenix would really help her out- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ZAAP!


    However, to our surprirse, the connection was forcefully closed, as Aquarina felt a burning sensation over her body, falling to her knees.


    "Ugh!"


    "A-Aquarina!"


    I flew to her side and covered her on healing spells until she felt better. Her hands healed from the burns quite easily. Combining my Yggdragon Aura of Protection and Healing with Light, Life, and Nature Attribute healing spells always helps the most.


    "I-I''m fine, thank you Sylphy." Aquarina sighed in relief. "But that hurt! This little rascal didn''t ept me even when it was inside an egg!"


    "That''s weird, usually monsters that haven''t even been born have very weak wills to resist a familiar contract." Said Ignatius, who had just woken up, materializing at my side, floating in midair. "I guess it is because it''s a Phoenix. Even before being born, they''re prideful birds."


    "Maybe Sylphy could make an easy contract, seeing how their elements align¡­" Aquarina said. "But she doesn''t want it though."


    "Well, let''s bring it with us and see what we can do." I said.


    -----

 Chapter 1107 Phoenix Egg

    Chapter 1107 Phoenix Egg


    ??-----


    "Why am I carrying this damn egg?!" Ignatius wasining as he brought the egg with us.


    "Well you''re made of fire and all, so you''re the perfect incubator." I nodded. "We''re bringing the nest too but that''s inside of Glutton and he can''t store living beings inside."


    "You''re perfect for the job, dragon!" Aquarinaughed. "You''re literally made of mes, and you can carry it anywhere because you float. You''re perfect for the job."


    "Uuugghh¡­" Ignatius sighed, looking at the golden egg he ced inside of his chest made of fire.


    He waspletely made of spiritual mes. So his body was semi-corporeal, and he could store things inside. Usually they would melt instantly though, but this temperature was just ideal for a Phoenix Egg to be incubated quite well.


    "Here we are."


    We made our way back to the camp, noticing our parents were already up and beginning to pack things up. My mother was preparing breakfast with my father and Ninhursag''s help.


    "Oh there you are." My mom said. "Where have you girls been? Huh?" Her sharpy eyes easily noticed the egg Ignatuis was carrying.


    "Don''t tell me you got that egg from the nest of the phoenix?" My father said what she was thinking right now.


    "Yep, pretty much." I nodded. "We found it, and we brought it here for now. Aquarina tried making a familiar bond, but the egg rejected her¡­"


    "Why didn''t you try yourself?" Nepheline asked me.


    "I don''t really want it, I have too many Familiars to take care of now, another one would be a big issue." I sighed. And that''s not even considering that there''s another one slowly incubating inside of my soul scape.


    "I see, fair enough." My dad nodded. "You do have a lot right now¡­ Well, if Aquarina can''t take it, who would?"


    "Wait¡­ Zephy should have already absorbed the phoenix''s power by now." My mother said. "After we ate, we bathed himst night and I made him drink an elixir I made using the tongue, eyes, and heart of the phoenix too. I''m going to go wake him up."


    My mother, who was always interested in making her children as powerful as possible, ran back to the tent where Zephyrus slept. Celica''s bed was also there, both usually shared their tent because they were rather close. I often hear them reading fairy tales before bed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So mom just did all of thatst night already?! Damn she''s fast." I was shocked.


    "She sure is, hahaha!" My fatherughed.


    As we talked to pass the time, uncle Arafunn appeared, slowly descending from the skies. As usual, he goes wherever he wants andes back whenever he wants too.


    "Good morning everyone. Is breakfast ready?" He yawned.


    "Not yet¡­ Were you sleeping in the skies? With this heat?!" Nephelineughed.


    "I am used to this heat. And with my winds, I can be protected of most of it with its cooling abilities~ There''s nothing better than sleeping atop the clouds, gazing the moonlight only to be greeted by a beautiful golden sun the next morning." Arafunn said. "Only Heroes of Wind will ever experience such bliss- Ah well, Zack too, in the future. I hope he continues the tradition."


    "Is sleeping in the clouds and being uninterested about everything part of being a hero of winds?" Ninhursag wondered, crossing her arms. "Well, I''m d my son won''t be a true hero of winds then¡­"


    "Hahaha! That boy is very reckless and fiery. I doubt he''ll ever inherit most of my traits, as hard as I try, he is his own kid now." Arafunn shrugged. "That doesn''t mean he''ll stop singing and making songs though! I have already thought about his next test. He needs to pick an instrument of his liking!"


    Everyone facepalmed, Ninhursag in specific was slightly frustrated that my uncle was torturing Zack with having to do all sorts of cringe things he disliked doing.


    "Look Arafunn, can''t you just teach the kid how to use wind magic better and stuff? Or a cultivation technique?" Asked Ninhursag. "Does he really need to learn how to sing and make music? I find it a bit cute, but he clearly dislikes it a bit¡­"


    "Dear, I am the one teaching here and my methods will be whatever I want." Said Arafunn. "Trust me, I am not doing this for my own amusement¡­ Well, a bit. But not too much. Learning music and attuning with melodies is essential for the Wind Spirits to like you. They always flock around musicians the most. That or Nature Spirits. Every bard or singer I''ve met always has either a nature or a wind spirit contract to them, ny percent usually a wind one. They help you amplify your voice to be heard loud and clear and can even deafen other sounds around you so you can concentrate in your melodies! Through their wind, it is even possible to imitate the sound of many instruments, creating a whole orchestra!"


    "I-I see¡­ Okay, sorry. Maybe I got a bit too cocky saying that." Ninhursag sighed. "Do as you may, Arafunn. I''m leaving my boy to your care. Please be nice with him, okay?"


    "I''m being the nicest I can possibly be, Ninhursag. But if I am not strict enough, he won''t learn." Said Arafunn. "Leave it to me, girl. Don''t you worry."


    "I guess this is how most of your strongest magic techniques are made, uncle?" I asked him. "After all, they''re all conjured through melodies and songs."


    "Indeed, my little dear." He nodded, patting my head merrily. "I won''t ask him to do the same. Everyone has their own way to understand the winds¡­ But he will have to harmonize with the rhythm to an extent."


    "I never though Zack would be your apprentice from all people." I giggled a bit. "I am looking forward to his struggles¡­"


    "Hahaha, it was already hrious how hard he tried to do that song." Aquarina giggled slightly evilly.


    "Haahh¡­ I''m rooting for him." Ninhursag sighed silently.


    After our little conversation, mom brought Zephy with her. Celica also came right behind her, looking also quite sleepy. As he walked closer, I noticed something within him. His Aura¡­ had grown much stronger. And it seemed somewhat divided? Like my own Yggdragon dual aura.


    -----

 Chapter 1108 Zephyrus’ Amazing Growth!

    <h4>Chapter 1108 Zephyrus'' Amazing Growth!</h4>


    -----


    "Mornin''!"


    "Good morning¡­"


    Both Zephy and Celica looked sleepy as hell, but greeted us cheerfully, nheless. I noticed that Zephy held a strange, dual aura. His original elements remained, but there was another half of such Aura, now glowing like burning golden mes. I had underestimated how much power he could get out of all the things mom prepared for him! Did his elemental affinities strengthen thanks to the Phoenix''s heart and blood?


    We exined to him what happened, and after mom asked him to try, he walked towards the golden egg, touching it with his little hand to try out something. The heat didn''t affect him either. His skin had be mostly immune to extreme heats thanks to the Phoenix blood, amazing.


    "S-So I just try to make it a familiar?" Zephy wondered timidly.


    "Yes, give it a go." My mom nodded.


    "Okay¡­ here goes nothing." Zephy said timidly.


    FLAAASH!


    A ck and red thread emerged out of his soul. While most people''s souls were gold, white, or green, his own was of ck and dark red color, constantly swirling together. It was a very unusually strong soul, with a clear and rare color to it.


    The connection to the egg was swift. Surrounding his Soul Thread, there were golden mes made of his dual aura he had acquired, strengthening his abilities. The will of the young Phoenix had protested at first, disliking my brother''s soul.


    However, after these golden mes fused into his soul thread and entered the egg, it calmed down a lot. The Phoenix chick felt at ease, perhaps because of how simr this presence was to its mother. Naturally, it gave in, and the bond was made, a familiar contract for life was created faster than we imagined.


    "I-Is it done?" Zephyrus wondered, feeling something within him and the egg. Their auras were now connected. "Ouch, my chest hurts- Aagh!" He suddenly started gasping for air.


    "Zephy?" My mom asked. "Oh, you''re forming a Soul Scape. Just calm down and breathe. It should be done quickly¡­ Sylphy never had this problem, she didn''t even experienced the usual soul aching."


    "Hahhh¡­ T-The pain is gone but- Ah! Where''s the egg?!" Zephy looked around, the egg was gone.


    "It must have gone inside your Soul Scape, little brother." I said with a smile. "Close your eyes and focus on your own soul, or a part of it."


    "O-Okay¡­" Zephy tried doing just that. "Hmm, i-it''s weird¡­ T-There''s like¡­ a cave, a ck cave inside. And every other way out is sealed. There''s weird¡­ engravings in them."


    "That must be the Soul Scape. It is an ethereal, non-corporeal world where any Familiar cane and go. You can also enter it when you mediate or sleep." My mother exined. "Once the Familiar hatches from the egg, it should alter the soul scape some more. I guess this is a Phoenix of Golden mes, so it would probably either bring a volcanic area or a desert simr to this one."


    "Wow¡­ That''s awesome!" Zephy said. "And I somehow feel more relieved¡­ Like stronger? But also freer and lightweighted."


    "I guess that was your soul weighting you down, you had a very strong one since birth." My father said. "The more Familiars you get, the stronger your soul bes too. I guess this could also means your soul feels less "heavy" as they take some of the weight themselves? Maybe."


    "That''s good to know, Zephy! Congrats!" I said, hugging my brother.


    "Hahaha, t-thanks!" He said timidly, giggling a bit.


    "Awesome!" Aquarina pped. "Is the egg going to be okay inside? Won''t it cool down?"


    "Don''t worry, a soul is ratherfortable for most eggs. That one should be alright." My mother nodded. "If anything, the bond between Zephy and the egg should feed it with enough Mana and heat it needed."


    "O-Okay." My brother was still confused about many things.


    We spent the whole morning having breakfast exining him everything we knew about familiars and how to take care of them. How they worked, and more. He was slightly afraid of the responsibilities, but also looking forward to raising a little Phoenix chick.


    After breakfast, we decided to test how he had assimted his powers, making him release his Mana and then concentrate it into his Aura. He stood still in front of mom, dad, and me, as he focused on his physique.


    "Slowly, pour your Mana into your body." My father said.


    "Let it flow and then release it." My mother indicated.


    "You can do it Zephy!" I cheered for him.


    Slowly, his Aura continued growing out of his body,rger, andrger, andrger. And just as I had noticed with my special eyes, he indeed had a dual aura. One half was like cloud of ck and dark red color, swirling together constantly, it released a rather vile presence. However, the other half, the new power he acquired, flowed like a golden me that purified it all.


    It was a contrast, a big one. But both of my parents thought it was perfect. One of the reasons why Zephyrus had been a rather sickly child might have been due to his incredibly strong affinity with darkness and blood elements, often giving him nightmares too, perhaps. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, with this golden me aura of purification, inherited from the phoenix, he''ll be able to relieve some of the pressure of his natural affinity, and if he can master both the dark and light aspect, he''ll be much stronger.


    "Wooah!" However, that wasn''t the only changes.


    His Aura epassed his body, suddenly covering him on some sort of robe or armor, made of golden mes aura, shaped like countless feathers. A helmet in the form of the phoenix''s head appeared over his head, and big wings made of golden feathers grew from his back.


    It was all made from his Aura, but it was still immensely surprising!


    "He finally developed a Beast Aura!" My father celebrated.


    "These are big news! Congrats, dear!" My mother hugged Zephy tightly.


    "D-Did I do that?!" Zephy was still clueless and confused, but well, he was trying at least.


    -----

 Chapter 1109 Luck Ranks Up

    <h4>Chapter 1109 Luck Ranks Up </h4>


    -----


    After a talk with my brother, my parents decided to rest from our journey for now. So we were going to stay in the Oasis today as well. We couldn''t get going right away either, as they wanted to explore the Pyramid a bit. Well, me and my friends also wanted to explore the pyramid, so we were all up for it. It was still rather early in the morning, and mom decided to prepare her gear to explore the temple first.


    My father decided to spar with Zephy as he usually did every morning to teach him swordsmanship, this time, also teaching him fire magic now that his element was strong enough thanks to the Phoenix''s beast aura. Aquarina''s parents decided to explore the desert and see if they can hunt more dangerous monsters so our path ahead would be more peaceful.


    Ninhursag decided to apany them as well, and Arafunn decided to spend a few hours teaching Zack a few more things. He had finally begun teaching him his first cultivation technique, which he named the Harmonious Wind Melody Cultivation Technique, which absorbs the essence of the Winds of the world to strengthen both magic circle and physique at the same time, it was an incredible cultivation technique that both relied on what uncle called "inner rhythm" and also on breathing techniques.


    As for the rest of us, they all came to my Dungeon, as I invited them. Zack also came after telling Arafunn he''ll being back in just half an hour. The elf didn''t mind at all, as he shrugged and started eating fruit while floating above the Oasis.


    "Okay bute back quickly, you know that my willingness fades away very quickly." Arafunn yawned. "Look, I''m already getting sleepy."


    "Sure! I''lle back quickly, master Arafunn!" Zack said, entering my dungeon.


    "I''m never going to get used to being called master¡­" My uncle sighed.


    As we made our way into my dungeon, an endless grasnd greeted us. We were quite far away from the town, and I intended to make it this way for now. We would get too sidetracked if I introduced them the whole town right now. It was time to evolve their spirits and help Luck Rank Up.


    "Alright, I''m ready I think." Luck nodded, standing upfront, slightly nervous for some reason.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Iughed. "It''s going to be alright. Alice, allow the Rank Up of Luck please."


    "Very well." Alice shed into bright white light, as system messages appeared in front of me.


    At the same time, Luck''s entire body overflowed with a golden and red aura, his body and magical power were being boosted at a rapid pace. I could notice his muscles growingrger, and even his hair grew longer. I think he got slightly taller too!


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! Luck has sessfully Ranked Up!]


    [The [Hero of Wild Beast''s Inheritance Seal] has released more of its powers slightly.]


    [Luck has gained a bonus to his Magical Stats from the Inheritance of the previous Hero of Wild Beasts, Elise!]


    [Luck gained +30.000 MP.]


    [Luck gained +5.000 Magic.]


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Luck cktail]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 5: Rank 1: Spirit Beast Magician Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 1: Spirit Beast King Physique]


    [Level]: [0/80] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [ss]: [Spirit Beast Warrior: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Spirit Beast Magus: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [14.500/14.500]


    [MP]: [53.000/53.000]


    [Strength]: [14.000]


    [Defense]: [7.250]


    [Magic]: [16.500]


    [Resistance]: [7.250]


    [Agility]: [14.000]


    [Luck]: [7.500]


    [Charm]: [7.500]


    [Skills]: [Anima: ck Wolf Tribe: Lv5] [Divine Protection: Lv5] [Hunting: Lv7] [Keen Beast Senses: Lv7] [Butchering: Lv6] [Forager: Lv6] [Heavenly Divine Beast King: Lv6] [Divine Beast Transformation: Lv6] [Divine Beast Magic: Lv6] [Divine Beast Spirit Summon: Lv6] [Divine Beast Aura: Lv6] [Divine w Arts: Lv7] [Beast Mimicry: Lv5] [Super Self-Regeneration: Lv5] [Hero of Wild Beast''s Inheritance Seal: Lv3] [Magic-Resistant Fur: Lv3] [Elemental w: Lv4] [Divine zing Wings: Lv1] [Divine Talon Arts: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Rhea, The Chief Goddess of Nature, Life, and Maternity] [Golden Tiger, Divine Beast King of Light] [Crimson Phoenix, Divine Beast King Of mes] [??? (Yet to Awaken)] [??? (Yet to Awaken)]


    -----


    His Stats were quite interesting, to say the least. He had an amazingly¡­ unique build. For starters, his defenses were considerably low. He was a front-line fighter but didn''t have the best defenses. He had a decent health pool to make up for it, but Luck is someone that specializes on hitting hard and moving even faster.


    His offensive prowess his superb in that regard, and with the inheritance from Elise, he can gain MP and Magic that she left for him through this Skill, making up for his weakness on the magic department and making him excel on it to an extent.


    So it could be said that Luck might be the ultimate Hero of Wild Beasts, inheriting the magical power of another previous Hero of Wild Beasts who specialized on magic and could never unleash the full extent of the hero''s powers.


    It is as if Elise''s amazing magic dwelling within him is not just power, but also her legacy and her soul, she''s there with him, protecting him and helping him move to lengths she could never reach alone.


    Talking about his Skills he got some pretty obvious ones. The Wings due to his newest beast spirit, and the Talon Arts must be something simr to kicking techniques, but for beasts. It is an equivalent to the w Arts. His magic circle and physique are kind of "aligned" as they progress, but he''s still always one tier below on his magic circle than his physique.


    "Wow¡­ So much power." Luck gasped. "T-This is insane! My Magic Circles are overflowing with runes¡­ And my body, look!"


    His tattoos changed, growingrger and spreading more across his back and arms. As he took out his shirt, not only Lara but even Mist, Celeste and Celica blushed a bit after seeing how ripped he was.


    I noticed Aquarina had no reaction. This further confirms she has probably never had any interest in males at all. I guess I am slowly leaning more towards being lesbian now, with Aquarina being my everything.


    "Ahem! Anyways, you should get that shirt back, boy. You''re making the girls blush too much." I sighed. "Well done! Now onwards to Level 80! Yaay!"


    "That''s going to take a long while¡­" Luck sighed.


    -----

 Chapter 1110 All Ranked Up Familiars

    <h4>Chapter 1110 All Ranked Up Familiars</h4>


    -----


    With Luck''s Rank Up out of the way, we moved to evolving every other Familiar that could. The process was swift, and the change of appearances varied greatly between each Familiar. The one that changed the most were Mister Teddy, Celica''s golem, and Snowke, Mist''s spirit.


    Mister Teddy now had an armor of ck metal covering his body, they had sharp spikes over his body, and seemed quite heavy, but the giant golem could carry it with no problem. It easily towered over four meters as always. Aside from that, he also gained a giant ck hammer. Both the armor and the hammer were part of his body, and could be unsummoned, summoned, and regenerate when broke using Mana.


    Mister Teddy is one of Celica''s mightiest Familiars, although only temporarily when she uses her variety of skills and spells to enchant his power topletely new levels. Aside from him, there''s also mister jester, resembling a giant reptile golem wearing jester clothes. His attacks are very strong, and he can also conjure explosive cards out of nowhere, and illusion magic.


    Then there are the others she keeps around and doesn''t care much if they die, such as Mister Rabbit and Mister Rats. The Rats are much smaller, and they are her newest golems. They''re around two meters each and move incredibly quickly, being quite useful to gain the attention of foes. Mister Rabbit can somehow float like Mister Jester, give strong kicks, and unleash mes from their kicks.


    They''re all quite unique and giving each one a system would be¡­ too much, especially because she can remake them,bine them, or revive them all the time. So it was better to just give one to her main golem for now. Maybe Mister Jester would get another er, he does have the potential to be a "main golem" for her army too.


    Anyways, as for Snowke, the little rabbit fairy-like light spirit, her evolution brought her arger form. Before she was as big as an actual butterfly. But now she was as big as an actual rabbit, funnily enough. Her fluffy fur became even fluffier and white, big golden eyes, cute moth-like antenna atop her head, and her big butterfly wings were now even more dazzling. This spirit was truly unique.


    As for the rest of the Spirits, such as Cumulus and Onyx, they looked almost the same. Cumulus now has an evenrger emerald-colored eye, a bigger cloudy body, and golden spikes popping out of the white cloud body, which emanated lightning. As for the bat spirit Onyx, it now held longer, crimson wings, and a third eye on its forehead.


    And these are their Status after evolution:


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Snowke]


    [Race]: [Young Light Spirit: ¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Heavenly Fairy Rabbit Spirit: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [HP]: [1.200/1.200]


    [MP]: [4.000/4.000]


    [Strength]: [900]


    [Defense]: [900]


    [Magic]: [3.200]


    [Resistance]: [2.500]


    [Agility]: [1.600]


    [Luck]: [1.600]


    [Charm]: [1.600]


    [Skills]: [Light Maniption: Lv5] [Light Spirit Barrier: Lv6] [Healing Aura: Lv4] [Revitalizing Boost: Lv1] [Armor of Light: Lv1]


    -----


    Snowke''s stats are leaning for magic and mana above all other things, with some nice agility, luck, and charm too. All the stats of a fairy, without a doubt. Low health, strength and defense is to be expected.


    Her new Skills, Revitalizing Boost, and Armor of Light, allow this little spirit to help us by boosting our stamina and resistance to exhaustion, while increasing a bit of our defense and health temporarily, while thetter creates an armor of light that can take block a bit of damage for us.


    These skills are really good support coupled with her barrier and healing skills, but they''re the best for her master, Mist, who is rather frail.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Cumulus]


    [Race]: [Thunderstorm Spirit: ¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Lightning Storm Cloud Spirit: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [HP]: [1.200/1.200]


    [MP]: [3.200/3.200]


    [Strength]: [900]


    [Defense]: [1.000]


    [Magic]: [3.200]


    [Resistance]: [1.400]


    [Agility]: [2.700]


    [Luck]: [1.000]


    [Charm]: [1.000]


    [Skills]: [Wind Maniption: Lv6] [Lightning Strike: Lv7] [Windstorm: Lv4] [Thunderstorm Domain: Lv1] [Wind Armor: Lv1]


    -----


    Cumulus is slightly simr to Snowke but is much speedier. The new Skill Thunderstorm Domain creates a domain of ck clouds around Zack, which enhances his lightning element power, while releasing lightning attacks that can paralyze to nearby foes. Meanwhile, Wind Armor is simr to Snowke''s Armor of Light, but made of winds.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Onyx]


    [Race]: [Vicious Dark Curse Spirit: ¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Crimson Shadow Bat Spirit: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [HP]: [1.300/1.300]


    [MP]: [3.000/3.000]


    [Strength]: [2.500]


    [Defense]: [1.200]


    [Magic]: [2.500]


    [Resistance]: [1.200]


    [Agility]: [3.000]


    [Luck]: [800]


    [Charm]: [800]


    [Skills]: [Shadow Maniption: Lv5] [Cursed Cry: Lv4] [Shadow Bat Swarm: Lv3] [Blood Drain: Lv1] [Cursed Chains Of Soul Paralysis: Lv1]


    -----


    Onyx is a mixed bag, trying to be good at everything withoutpletely specializing, although it still feels rather frail, it is not as frail as Snowke. The new Skill Blood Drain grants this spirit the ability to drain blood from a foe''s open wounds, greatly weakening them while temporarily boosting the spirit''s stats by a small percentage. Lastly, the chains are¡­ well, self-


    exnatory.


    ----- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Mister Teddy]


    [Race]: [Great Teddy Bear Golem: ¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [ck Knight: ¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [D+]


    [Level]: [0/30]


    [HP]: [8.000/8.000]


    [MP]: [600/600]


    [Strength]: [5.500]


    [Defense]: [4.000]


    [Magic]: [600]


    [Resistance]: [2.500]


    [Agility]: [1.200]


    [Luck]: [400]


    [Charm]: [400]


    [Skills]: [Teddy Bear Golem: Lv6] [Unwavering Protector: Lv7] [Furious Bear Rampage: Lv5] [Steady Fighter: Lv4] [ck Knight''s Armor: Lv1] [ck Knight''s Hammer: Lv1]


    And the one that brought all the attention to himself, and a true -----


    specializer, Mister Teddy has no ce for mana or magic, nor luck or charm. This giant golem only cares about protecting his master and nothing else. His two new Skills align with his new armor and hammer, allowing him to summon both, unsummon them, and easily repair them back to normal if broken by using mana.


    "It''s amazing how they evolve¡­" Celeste said. "And I also feel stronger when Onyx evolved!"


    "It''s so awesome!" Zack said. "Cumulus finally looks a bit more intimidating now!"


    "Snowke, ugh, you''re too big to sit on my head now¡­" Mist groaned.


    "Mister Teddy, you''re so cool and strong!" Celica was fascinated.


    -----

 Chapter 1111 The Village Of Eden And The Young Gods

    Chapter 1111 The Vige Of Eden And The Young Gods


    ??-----


    Once Rank Ups and Evolutions were out of the way, we still had some time, so I decided to show them the town. It was a lot to exin, so I had to begin right away on the way there. At first they thought I was talking crazy, but over time, as we got closer, and they saw all the nt people there. They slowly changed their minds. They found it crazy still but believed it.


    "W-What in the world is this?! Are you kidding me? You somehow built a vige of nt people?!" Celeste cried. "YOU?!"


    "I didn''t do anything! I just summoned the nt monsters I always summon, left some here and¡­ When I returned, they had built everything themselves." I sighed. "I am now trying to take care of the, but they''re quite independent."


    "S-Sylphy, you''re more dependable than I imagined." Aquarina gasped. "This is both terrifying and incredible! I-I don''t even know what else to say¡­ Will you tell your parents about this?"


    "Eventually, yeah." I shrugged. "For the record, I don''t intend to keep these people trapped here. I''ve asked them several times if they wanted to go to the outside world, but none epted my offer. They said they were born here and like it here¡­ I can''t just throw them away now."


    "I¡­ guess that makes sense." Celeste shrugged. "But they are people evolved from nt monsters, right? Is there any kind of race like this out there?"


    "I don''t know¡­ I really don''t." I sighed. "I''ve investigated some books I had at hand, but there are barely any records of nature spirits taking physical forms to move around. There are also the ancient talking trees named Treants, but that''s about it."


    "Do they have a name?" Zack wondered; he had taken the entire thing much more easily. Luck too. I guess guys don''t overreact as much as girls do.


    "I called them Arboren. They¡­ well, they asked me for a name, so I gave their kin one. It includes all nt people together into a tribe." I said.


    "Yikes, it feels like you''re pretending to be a goddess or something now, hahaha!" Celesteughed.


    As we walked across the small street ahead of the vige, while below the gaze of many Arboren of all shapes and sizes, wended right in front of the church. Behind the church, arge temple made of wood was being slowly constructed.


    "Well, about that¡­" I facepalmed, as everyone saw the new addition to the church, a wooden statue of myself, with draconic wings, scales, and dragon horns. Looking down at the Arboren with a smile filled withpassion.


    I guess myst show-off really worked at convincing them I was a goddess now. I can only me myself for this, I dug my own grave. I feel so much cringe now that my friends are seeing this!


    "W-What in the world?" Celeste spat.


    "Holy shit Sylphy¡­" Zack sighed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "T-This is some statue of her? Huh? Goddess?" Luck wondered, reading the elvish words beneath.


    "You''re a goddess to these people!" Aquarina said happily, almost excited. "That''s so cool! In some sort of weird, twisted way!"


    "It''s weird and cringe, I know! I''m so cringe!" I cried, covering my face in embarrassment.


    "C-Come on, don''t be like that¡­" Aquarina patted my shoulders while trying tofort me. Although I could notice she wasughing a bit too!


    "I don''t really know what to say¡­" Lara wondered. "But cool, right? It''s already amazing you had a dungeon by yourself with tons of monsters and ecosystems! I don''t know why it would be surprising that this happened at the end¡­"


    "Yeah, I think the same." Luck shrugged. "More power to you, Sylphy. As long as you take good care of these people, I think it''s alright."


    "I guess? Yeah." Zack nodded, thinking it was fine too.


    "I think it''s amazing! But it''s a pity they cannot speak." Sighed Mist.


    "Okay yeah, maybe it''s cool and shit. But what happens when Sylphy dies?! Will these people die too alongside the dungeon? How does that works?" She asked.


    "I-I don''t know, really." I sighed. "I would assume the bracelet¡­ Could find a new owner? Though, as long as I don''t die from being killed, I think I''ll be fine for several thousands of years. The average lifespan of an elf that grows strong enough can be hundreds of thousands of years. I''ve heard my gran grandfather is alive somewhere, and he''s over two hundred thousand years."


    "Somewhere?" Asked Aquarina. "Where?"


    "Dunno, grandpa just said he was somewhere." I shrugged. "And by then, if I feel like I''m about to croak, I''ll find a way to deposit the dungeon in the''s surface somehow."


    "It shouldn''t be impossible to do." Alice reassured me. "But not worth the effort nor energy right now. And you will lose all its benefits."


    "Yeah, so anyways, it''s fine. If you''re so worried about these people then make sure to protect me~" I winked at Celeste, who sighed while blushing a bit.


    "I guess!" Celeste groaned, crossing her arms. "Anyways, you said someone here can talk?"


    "Yep, she''sing as we speak." I nodded.


    The gates of the church opened, as two small and petite nuns walked outside, alongside a gorgeous Arborendy with her head resembling a sunflower with a pretty face. She was wearing a long and sexy dress made of leaves and holding on a staff.


    "Wee, my goddess! It has been quite a while since yourst return!" Selene was incredibly happy to see me.


    "Hello Selene, I can see things are going well." I said, noticing the vige had grownrger and more beautiful.


    "Yes! We''ve been working really hard since you left! Many have learned how to write and read too!" She said. "Above all, our poption has been steadily increasing thanks to your blessings. And some children capable of speech have been born too!"


    "Oh wow, really?!" I was slightly shocked. "A-Ah, well, that''s nice. Anyways, these people¡­ Well, they''re my friends from the outside world." I pretend them with their names.


    "So they''re like other Gods from other worlds?!" She asked in surprise and amusement.


    Ugh, I knew she would get things mixed up somehow!


    -----

 Chapter 1112 Progressing Civilization

    Chapter 1112 Progressing Civilization


    ??-----


    It took a while to convince Selene they weren''t gods, but it worked. At the end she decided to call my friends as "divine guardians" or something. I guess that''s alright. It''s not like they mind; they liked the title more than I imagined. I also decided to keep a secret Aquarina''s rtionship with me for now. Not because I was ashamed of it, but because they would most likely insist she''s a goddess then and it would be impossible to change their minds. And I don''t want to bother Aquarina with this stuff.


    As we entered the church and my friends marveled at its decorated interior, I checked the several notifications popping up in front of me for a little while now. It has been over a week since myst visit to the dungeon. And that was enough for over a month to go by. Almost two months, in fact. There was a lot of things to notice.


    [56 Days have passed since yourst return to your Civilization, wee back, Goddess Sylphy!]


    [Your Civilization, the [Vige of Eden] has gained +37 Poption.]


    [The Faith of your Religion has spread widely across the entire Vige, you''ve reached a 100% Faith Ratio, every person in the civilization fervently believes in your existence!]


    [Your Civilization gained +20 Faith and +10 Culture.]


    [Food Production has improved after the blessing of the Saintess has blessed the crops to create more food.]


    [Additionally, the Huntress Ivy has helped the warriors and hunters to learn how to effectively hunt monsters for their meat and materials.]


    [Your Civilization gained +20 Military and +20 Food.]


    [The [Research Facility (D Rank)] has been sessfully built through the usage of Dungeon Energy and avable materials and knowledge.]


    [You can now begin the research of knowledge and techniques for your civilization to improve their economy and research stats.]


    [Your Civilization gained +20 Economy and +30 Research.]


    [Due to all the progress, your Civilization has gained +100 Civilization EXP.]


    [The [Weak Reproduction (E)] Civilization Trait has evolved into [Mild Reproduction (D)]!]


    [The [Cultural Drought (F+)] Civilization Trait has evolved into [Cultural Beginnings (E+)]!]


    [The Second Civilization Task [Construct Research Facility: 1/1] has beenpleted.]


    [Congrattions! You''ve received the following rewards: +100 Civilization EXP, +1.000 Dungeon Energy, [Random Equipment Box] x1!]


    At the end of the flood of notifications, a beautiful golden crate appeared in my hands. I was surprised, it was some sort of equipment box. I simply opened it right away. It didn''t even had a rank to see what rarity I would get.


    FLASH!


    The box opened, a sh of bright light came from within, and then it disappeared. Leaving behind a pair of brown boots decorated with two green-colored feathers each. The two items glowed with a mysterious aura. It felt different from any equipment I''ve ever crafted or gotten from quest rewards. It felt like¡­ it wasn''t made for me nor any of my friends to wear.


    Ding!


    [You''ve opened the [Random Equipment Box] x1!]


    [You acquired the [Swift Wind Huntress Boots (B Grade)]!]


    -----


    [Swift Wind Huntress Boots (B Grade)]


    A pair of beautiful brown boots beautifully crafted using the brown leather of Swift Footed Horned Rabbits and decorated with the green feathers of Swift Wind Birds.


    Part of the equipment set for [Ivy, Huntress of the Poisonous Forest]. If equipped by the Special Unit, grants the following effects:


    +500 Life.


    +1.000 Movement Speed.


    [Swift Footed]: A Hero Ability for Ivy. By imbuing Mana into the legs, it is possible for the user to skip through terrain and move faster than anybody, and even fly for small durations of time. When activated, +500 Movement Speed.


    -----


    "Oh so its equipment for her!" I said in surprise. "Pretty crazy¡­ Alright, where''s Ivy, Selene?"


    "Oh, Ivy! She''s outside, in the training yard behind the church!" Said Selene. "Should I call her?"


    "Err, better not. Just give her these boots." I told to Selene.


    "Alright!" Said Selene with a gentle smile.


    "Also, I brought these flowers and seeds. Can you tell the farmers to nt them right away in the reserved farm for only my things?" I asked her.


    "Of course, my goddess. That shouldn''t be a problem." She nodded, receiving the items.


    I gave her the Dragon Flowers and the other Seeds that enhance cultivation speed. I decided to just give all the dragon flowers instead of just one. The more nted, the more I''ll get forter anyways.


    "I wanted to ask you something in return, my goddess." Selen said. "It is about the research facility! The Civilization Spirit said we require some guidance from you. What should we research there?" Asked Selene.


    "Research?" I wondered. "Well, the basics and-"


    Ding!


    [Please choose what you want your Civilization to research first.]


    [Option 1]: [Alchemy]: [The very basics for a civilization to begin the production of magic items. Potions, enchanted essories, robes, and all kinds of other items that could facilitate their lives can be acquired by learning this.]


    [Option 2]: [cksmithing]: [One of the most ancient crafts, the way to shape metals and transform them into all matter of precious tools, weapons, armor, and also the ability to construct and create buildings.]


    [Option 3]: [Magic]: [To research the very pirs of the world itself, magic. Once your civilization learns the basics, you will be able to deploy magician-type units and boost your Military prowess. However, magic research can also lead to minor bonuses simr to Alchemy, although not to such extent.]


    Wow, this is a bit moreplicated than I thought¡­ Magic feels really useful, cksmithing is the least useful because nobody has metals here. There is no mountain to mine either. They would need to venture to thest floor for metals, but that zingndscape is not suited for Arboren, so I doubt it''s even worth it.


    So either Magic or Alchemy, huh? This is a hard decision. More mages are never a bad option, but I believe prioritizing their wellbeing andfort goes first.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alchemy."


    [You have chosen [Alchemy] for your first research!]


    [Alchemy will soon begin to be researched and investigated in greater depth.]


    [Time until the Civilization Trait [Alchemy Research (D)] is acquired: 6 Months.]


    Half a year?! It''s going to take a while¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1113 Greedy Slimes

    Chapter 1113 Greedy Slimes


    ??-----


    With everything finally said and done, we walked outside of the Dungeon as we stretched a bit. The wave of heat from the desert quickly hit everyone. It didn''t really affect me, but it was a stark difference from the Dungeon''s First Floor, with its humid and cold winds, and the gentle sunlight, which was a much more pleasant weather than the hellish sunlight of this ce.


    "Ugh, we''re back outside already¡­ This ce''s so hot I''m dying." Aquarina groaned. "A-Anyways, we''re done with evolutions and stuff, right?"


    "Yeah more or less." I nodded.


    "Then I''ll be going. I need to continue training with Arafunn¡­" Zack sighed. "Wish me luck, please. I''ll really need it if I''ll have to continue doing the tasks he''ll ask me."


    "Good luck Zack!" Mist ran to his side. "Here''s your good luck kiss and hug!" She kissed his cheek and hugged him tightly.


    "Ahahah, maybe I can do anything now." He giggled yfully, walking away.


    "Well, we''ll be going with my mom to investigate the pyramid''s interior." I said. "Aquarina''sing too. Anybody else wants toe along?"


    "Me!" Mist said, quickly joining us.


    "I think I''ll pass; I need to train my new ability." Luck said. "Sorry, but it''s a bit hard to use this new power¡­"


    "It''s fine, no pressure." I nodded.


    "I''ll go!" Lara said, pumped up.


    "Wait, what? I thought you were going to stay alongside me!" Luckined a bit.


    "Heheh, did you? Well, maybe if you ask me nicely I can stay and cheer for you!" Lara winked at him.


    "There''s no need, just do whatever you want¡­" Luck sighed, crossing his arms.


    "Huh? Why did you get angry out of nowhere? Geez." Lara sighed. "Well fine, I''ll go with them then. I''ll leave some Light Spirits to heal you though."


    "Thanks." Luck smiled.


    I thought they were going to make a big drama about it, but it didn''t seem to be the case. In fact Luck still left her do whatever she wanted. But Lara is nice enough to leave him some healing backup so he can concentrate on training without worrying about hurting himself in the process.


    "Exploring an ancient catb does interest me¡­ I''lle along." Celeste nodded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As for Celica and Zephyrus, both were already busy. Zephy was training his new Golden me Phoenix Physique and abilities rted to it, and Celica was cheering for him and watching him from afar. Her golems giving her shade to shield herself from the deadly heat.


    My brother was slowly getting a bit more used to his new physique, very slowly though, it has only been a day since he got it. However, with his spar with dad, I could see he was slowly beginning to release small golden fire from his sword.


    It melded with his ck and dark red aura rather strangely, as if both forces were constantly shing against one another, but somehow still worked together, but rather unwillingly. Maybe once the Phoenix hatches, he''ll attain a greater control over the powers? Familiars can do a lot of things for you.


    "Then we can join too, right?" Pyuku appeared by our side with an army of colorful slimes. Most of the original inhabitants of these pyramids before we arrived here. "I''m bringing them along because they know the ce better than any of us. Also they wanted to pass by their old vige again to pick up the stuff they left behind."


    "Oh sure!" Aquarina nodded. "You guys cane along if you want! Everyone''s wee."


    "Yeah! Actually, mom, is everything ready?" I asked her, running to her side.


    "Yes, mostly everything!" She said. "Well, well, we''ve got a big group of little explorers here, huh?" She giggled. "Wee abroad! I don''t think it''ll be that long of a spelunking adventure, but let''s have fun while we are at it."


    "Yeaaah!" Everyone cheered.


    We swiftly decided to enter the pyramid after things were ready. What my mother spent most of her time preparing was her "special gear" which included a lot of tiny gadgets to help her clean, break through, and decipher ancientnguages.


    She didn''t have them beforehand, she actually created most of these recently. Her alchemy is pretty good, she can create essories as long as she got materials. She doesn''t like bragging, but father said her alchemy was only second to the Witch of the Blue Mountain.


    And that''s saying a lot!


    We reached the old vige of the slimes after just a couple of minutes. We were greeted with the half-destroyed and old looking vige, which only brought a bit of sadness of their former inhabitants.


    "Alright guys, pick everything valuable and bring it along! Sylphy will store it inside of her pet Glutton!" However, Pyuku''s cheerful voice full of guidance quickly lightened their mood. The colorful slimes leaped from one ce to another, beginning to gather all sorts of materials.


    It was just wood they had here, piles after piles of rare and precious metals, spirit crystals of all kinds, orichalcum growths that probably grew out of walls over millennia, giant monster crystal cores, and all sorts of other treasures. My mother had to contain herself from asking them if they could let her see them. Some seemed to have some connection with the gods too.


    "Pyuku, would it be alright toter talk with your people?" Asked my mother. "I am rather interested on the prospects of perhaps exchanging, buying, or perhaps renting some of their items. I think they could help me further investigate the relics and ancient objects of the Gods."


    "Oooh! I see, I''ll ask themter then." Pyuku nodded. "And sorry about that, I know they might be very valuable to you, but I can''t just ask them to hand them over¡­ They trust me, but asking hoarding slimes to handle their treasures is like insulting them in the face."


    "Hoarding Slimes?" I asked.


    "Yes, among our kin there is a sub-culture of people that likes hoarding shiny things! We call them Hoarding Slimes, most of the desert dwellers here moved to the desert mostly because they were driven by the shiny." Pyukuughed.


    "I-I see¡­" I felt slightly perplexed by that information.


    -----

 Chapter 1114 Exploring The Golden Pyramid

    Chapter 1114 Exploring The Golden Pyramid


    ??-----


    After I helped them sort their things inside of Glutton, each of their possessions inside a bag belonging to each person marked with their slime for "scent", the slimes felt satisfied. Many of them decided to move back to the Oasis and regroup with the rest of the Slimes we rescued, but a couple remained with us.


    It was a tiny golden slime and a slightlyrger green slime. Both were rather peculiar. The golden slime had a piece of the green slime inside, and the green slime of the golden slime. They seemed slightly calmer and smarter than the rest too but weren''t the chief.


    "Well looks like most of them left. It''s just you two." Pyukuughed, patting the two. The slimes bounced around and produced tiny tentacles out of their bodies, pointing at me.


    "Oh right, introductions, my bad." Pyukuughed. "These two slimes offered themselves to help us explore the deeper areas of this pyramid. They''re a couple, meaning mates. Do you see the colorful spots inside of them? Apparently, mates share a tiny piece of themselves with one another, which marks them as a pair. Eventually when they want to reproduce, this piece inside of them mixes with another piece of themselves inside and gives birth to a slime egg thatter hatches. Once it hatches the slime emerges out of our body¡­ naturally, or something, I don''t quite get it."


    "Um alright, I didn''t expect you would go in so much detail but thanks?" Celeste wondered.


    "It sounds interesting." I said. "And it is so cute they''re a couple! For how long have they been together?" Pyuku asked them after hearing me.


    "They said that 108 years." Pyuku said.


    "WOW!" Mist gasped. "That''s a lot of time! I''m so happy for you!"


    "They''re cute! And there are little spirits around them too." Lara nodded. "They''re trustworthy fes."


    "Well if Pyuku trust them then of course they''re trustworthy." Aquarina nodded.


    My mother was simply listening while exploring the vige in detail, and then walked back with us, she seemed rather pleased we had two guides here with us now. She nodded, crossing her arms.


    "Nice to meet you two, my name is Faylen. I am a Saintess down there, and also I am quite interested in exploring the ancient texts written in these walls." My mother introduced herself.


    "They say they already know your name¡­" Pyuku giggled. "Ah, but their names. Right, our culture usually doesn''t pick names. We can simply tell from one another through scent. But if you were to call them by names¡­ The green one prefers something like Emerald, the golden one, Sunshine."


    "Okay, gotcha." I nodded. "Anyways, Emerald, Sunshine, how much have you explored of this ce?" The slimes talked with Pyuku and then he tranted to us.


    "They said they have explored this area for almost fifty years now, with the help of arger team that decided to not participate now." Said Pyuku. "They have gone until the veryst floor. This pyramid only has two more floors beneath. But all of them are apparently full of dangerous traps and monsters. But a lot of the shiny things they got were from treasure chests."


    "A lot of treasure chests, you say? And traps protecting them¡­" My mother analyzed. "I see, this pyramid must be some sort of storage facility then! They''re the rarest of the ancient god civilization''s temples. But the most prolific in terms of treasures."


    "Storage facility?" Mist asked. "What does that mean?" We continued discussing as we made our way through the corridor the slimes guided us through. My mother was pleased Mist asked, she loves to exin things and showcase her vast amount of knowledge.


    "Well, I already gave a brief exnation that these temples were left by the Gods, right? Sometimes they were giant airships that could traverse the stars. Such starships, as we''ll call them, were very, very big, and had many sections." My mother exined. "Some sections involved the creation of new organisms, the experimentation on creating new organisms, the specialization of new items, the creation of new sources of energy, and so on. Amongst them, the rarest area within these starships which hasn''t been recovered by them yet would be the storage facilities. Due to how precious they were, most of them were retrieved already, but there''s a few around. This one is one of them!"


    "So it''s a ce where they store stuff?" Celeste asked.


    "Yes, pretty much. They stored their most precious materials, items, relics, essories, and so on!" My mother said. "A literal treasure trove. Though I am not really interested in the mary implications, and more into what we could learn out of those materials and their inscriptions and principles. The creations of Gods are much different than our own craftmanship. We are still too far behind in terms of technology, even with the help of magic."


    "So mom''s big n is to somehow copy the god''s technology?" I asked her.


    "So mom''s big n is to somehow copy the god''s technology?" I asked her.


    "W-Well,e on now, dear. Don''t say it like that¡­" Sheughed a bit. "But maybe¡­ yes, perhaps. It is still a very distant dream. But we elves live long lives, so I thought it wouldn''t be bad to dedicate a good portion of my lifespan to something that could one day help us defend ourselves better against future menaces, such as Evil Gods¡­ Or well, the Gods we worship themselves."


    "T-That''s a really ambitious thing!" Mist said. "Interesting¡­ But I don''t know what I would do myself¡­"


    "Yeah it''s a bit confusing. Like, how do you decipher technology?" Lara tilted her head.


    "Hahaha, well, it''s not something you should be worrying about. If we find something nice and useful I could also gift it to you." My mother nodded.


    As we walked downstairs into the second floor of the pyramid, we found ourselves in front of arge hall. It had three corridors at the end, and a golden altar in the middle.


    "Emerald and Sunshine say that this is the forked path, as they called it." Said Pyuku. "Each path leads to a perilous area full of traps, but they''re also full of treasure and shiny things."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is there one path you haven''t explored yet?" Asked my mother.


    "Yes, they say they haven''t explored the middle path!" Pyuku nodded.


    -----

 Chapter 1115 Finding A Hidden Treasure Trove

    Chapter 1115 Finding A Hidden Treasure Trove


    ??-----


    "Judging by the amount of treasure you had umted; I can tell you''ve explored a lot of these areas and that you''ve most likely gotten most out of each path¡­" My mother said. "But I am rather happy to learn that the middle path is clear! But before going there, how about we quickly check the other two, just in case? We got all day after all."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm, sure?" I shrugged. "What about you guys?"


    "I don''t mind." Aquarina said.


    "I think it''s ok!" Mist nodded.


    "I can feel spirits to the three paths." Lara said. "The left and right paths have the least spirits; some are seemed to be slowly dying¡­ I would like to go help them first! So yes, let''s go!"


    "I don''t care either way, let''s do whatever you girls want." Celeste shrugged, her bat ying around over her head.


    "Alright then! Let''s go first to the left path and then the right path. I have some feelings we''ll find some new clues." My mother said.


    "Wait, mom, what about the altar over here?" I asked her, pointing at the golden altar erecting from the floor.


    "I already checked it, this altar seems¡­ Completely empty? It is just a big chunk of metal." My mom said, walking back to it. "But there''s something here."


    Her fingers touched the golden altar. It didn''t react or anything, but she noticed a small section, like something that should fit in there like a puzzle piece.


    "Alright, I think we should look for that. Did the slimes ever found something like¡­ A silver tablet that could fit inside of the altar?" My mother asked.


    "No, they remember their treasures well, nobody has gotten silver tables." Pyuku said. "But there might be another reason, silver doesn''t shine as much as the other shiny things. So I guess they probably left them behind."


    "I-I guess that makes some sense." Iughed.


    "Well, let''s look for that silver table or whatever! I''m getting bored, let''s get moving." Said Aquarina, eager to explore and maybe find a monster or two along the way.


    We started our journey, entering the left path. What greeted us was a series of small rooms, each one full of all sorts of traditional and old traps. Most of the high-tech ones had no more energy to function after all. But my mother had said that when they are,ser beams that can st everything on their path, giant spinning saws, and many other deadly weapons are constantly flung at you.


    Anyways, aside from evading the simplest of traps such as sinkholes, poisoned arrows, and the asional area where a swarm of desert bug monsters would appear and try to eat you alive, we made up to the end of the first path without much to say. There was no door leading anywhere, and every treasure chest we found was empty by now.


    However, Lara found a lot of dying spirits, victims of the slightly greedy slimes taking away every "shiny", including the spirit crystals growing here¡­


    "Don''t worry,e with me." Lara gently carried every tiny spirit she found with her, even though we couldn''t see thempletely, she was shining with hundreds of tiny lights over her body. The more time they spent stuck to her, the healthier and brighter the lights seemed to be.


    "She''s sure the saint of spirits." Celeste pointed out. "To be so worried about every single little spirit¡­"


    "I guess that''s how our Lara is." I giggled. "Oh, mom did you find something?"


    "Yes, look over here." Mom had been looking at the end of the path, until she found something. "Here."


    She gently pressed a brick in the golden walls, which slowly sank almost a meter. Slowly, the walls trembled, dusting off the cracks opening after eons since the pyramidnded in here. The sound of grinding gears echoed behind the walls slowly opening, copsing a sea of sand and dust and then greeting us with a sight to behold.


    It was a secret room, something not even the slimes found before. Pyuku, Emerald, and Sunshine were left speechless as they nced the scene. It was a slightlyrge room; the ceiling was around twenty meters above our heads. But the thing that was most surprising were the shiny things inside.


    Countless colorful spirit crystals, growths of orichalcum, small relics, and a silver te in the middle of all¡­ As easy as that!


    "T-There was something like this here?!" Pyuku panicked.


    "Kyuuuh?!"


    "Guboo!"


    Emerald and Sunshine were just as shocked once they saw the scene in front of them. As Hoarding Slimes, they already wanted to hoard some treasures for themselves.


    However, my mother''s presence quickly made them step back, she only nced at them once. She was fine with them keeping anything they found beforehand but now¡­ things were different.


    "For the sake of research, we will keep everything here. I hope you don''t mind." She smiled gently.


    "G-Guu¡­"


    "Kyuuh¡­"


    They could only resign themselves, the greedy slimes were no match for my mother''s true greed!


    "I can''t believe there was such a treasure right below our noses!" Mist said. "T-This is so much¡­ so many things! But can we even sell these materials or anything? Ah, I bet no, this is all of your mom after all."


    "There are some spirit crystals here! ¡­But they seem to have been sealed here for a while, no spirits remain." Lara sighed. "Well, this shiny pile of treasure is still quite tentative, all things considered.


    "H-Holy shit¡­" Celeste could only say that.


    "S-Sylphy, isn''t your mom being a bit greedy?" Aquarina whispered to me, feeling a bit worried.


    "Nah, mom''s not like that." I smiled. "Right mom?"


    "Of course, you can take as many treasures as you want." My mother nodded. "As long as it is Sylphy, Aquarina, and the girls. I''ll be taking this¡­ Oh, and this. Looks like aside from the valuable materials. There was not only a silver te but¡­ Look! An Ancient Relic! It is quite small and weak but it is functional."


    Mom showed us a golden ring, with a fiery hawk sign on top of it. It emanated an aura of fire and light, a golden me aura.


    -----

 Chapter 1116 Finding Something In The Deeps

    Chapter 1116 Finding Something In The Deeps


    ??-----


    At the end, we collected roughly 56 pieces of high-quality spirit stones of various elements, some of them of the rare Darkness, Poison, Time, and Space Elements! I''ll make sure to use those for my familiar evolutions. I think Glutton needed Space Attribute Spirit Stones for his big evolution, as many as I can procure.


    Aside from that, we foundrge piles of gold, silver, mithril, and a green crystal that the system called something like "Uranium" or something. It emanated a strong, pressuring aura. But it didn''t affect us negatively when we touched it, we were all strong enough to easily withstand this level of poisoning, but it might be dangerous to expose people with Physiques below Tier 3 to this.


    Apparently this might be something the Gods brought from their world, simr to the Orichalcum. Further trying to find descriptions or info about it ended giving me a clue about an element called "Nuclear Element" this stone embodied, which I''ve never heard about!


    "Weird, well, I''ll store you away too." I let Gluttony handle it, his spatial storage could handle just about anything.


    Aside from all these goodies, we got twelve orichalcum "growths" each one varying in sizes from three meters to five meters. Very big! However, Orichalcum was a metal so hard to handle not even my mother could do it easily. She said she can do something around it, but it would take her a month.


    For now, the Witch of the Blue Mountain is the only one she knows that can properly process this metal without taking an eternity. It is all thanks to the techniques and abilities she mastered through thebination of alchemy and cksmithing.


    Anyways, what was important right now was what mother found. Aside from the silver tablet, there was another mysterious little thing, a golden ring with a hawk¡­ or maybe a phoenix? Emblem on top of the ring. The entire relic emanated a strong aura of fire and light, creating the illusion of golden mes.


    "This is an Ancient Relic." My mother said. "It doesn''t look that impressive though, but I''ll keep it for now."


    "What can it do?" I asked.


    "Yeah?!" Aquarina asked again too.


    "Well, let''s see¡­" My mother worn the ring and then imbued mana into it.


    FLASH!


    Her eyes suddenly shed with fiery golden mes; her entire body was epassed by it. An armor of golden fiery feathers covered her body, and then a pair of giant wings sprouted behind her. The mes shaped around her body, covering her into a full-body armor made of golden fire, with wings and an extra two pair of fiery arms, wielding fire-made weapons.


    "W-Wha¡­?!" Celeste was left speechless.


    "Auntie transformed?!" Lara gasped.


    "It somehow reminds me of Zephy''s aura!" Mist said.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Amazing, so this is what a Relic can do?" I asked. "It can literally do so much by just wearing it¡­"


    "That''s right." My mother quickly took off the ring. "This must be part of the secret behind this pyramid, and perhaps a missing link between it and the phoenixes we didn''t knew until now. This ring''s ability seems to provide a full-body-armor transformation using Golden Phoenix mes. It is not as strong as the authentic phoenix though, but it is much more flexible. I would say its effects are stronger than Zephy''s abilities right now, but he will surpass it soon enough." She smiled confidently after stating that. "Anyways, we got a silver tablet, let''s return."


    We merrily made our way back to the entrance, as my mother tried to fit the tablet inside, only to find out it could only fit a third of the altar''s area. It was but a piece of the whole thing.


    "I see how it is¡­" She nodded. "Alright, to the right path now!"


    We moved to the right path without further ado. In between casual chats, fighting desert insect monsters not stronger than Tier 7, and evading all sorts of simplistic traps, wended at the end of the path. The entire ce up here was as ransacked as the previous path. My mother tried to look for a hidden passage again too.


    It took her a while this time though, the area where it had to be activated wasn''t in the same area, and it required more than a push now. It had a protuberance on the brick with the perfect shape of the ring''s phoenix.


    My mother guessed it easily, wearing the ring again and then pressing the phoenix emblem side into the brick. The relic and the temple did their magic, and lo and behold, more treasure appeared before our eyes¡­ Actually, not really. There were much less precious items here, at least a drop of around 80%.


    However, there was a silver tablet and also another Relic, which my mother snatched right away. This one was a bracelet, which had the decorations depicting big, fiery wings across it. When my mother analyzed it and then wore it, an aura of golden mes appeared around her body.


    She could freely manipte the elemental magic of golden mes, but she said it drained her mana like crazy though. Aside from that, there was another function, the bracelet could create small temporary minions that disappear after a while, which will do anything you ask them to do for the next 24 hours, which is their lifespan.


    "Pretty amazing." My mom nodded. "Alright, next, to thest path, the middle one!"


    The middle path proved to be much more perilous, the slimes didn''t "cleanse" it like with the others, so the ce looked fresh and new. Traps springing from corner to corner. Monsters lurking from within the walls, attacking! ¡­And then getting easily smacked to death.


    Actually, it was kind of the same thing! It was too easy for us I guess. No challenging monsters or life-threatening situations. But I think that''s fine and makes for a very rxing trip to the end of the path.


    Thest "treasure room" was a literal golden gate, which both Emerald and Sunshine were shocked to see. They ran there, analyzing it and looking at its shininess, admiring the creation of the Gods with greedy eyes.


    And right in front of the golden gate, two areas perfectly fit for the ring and the bracelet were located¡­


    "I guess it all led to this."


    My mother opened the gates with ease using both relics, and what awaited us inside was not just treasure though. There was a mountain of valuable shiny things everywhere. But as my mother spread the light of her magic, what we found on its depths truly frightened us.


    An aura we had not felt at all before suddenly surged, slightly overwhelming us even if so slightly. A being of Tier 10 had appeared out of absolutely nowhere, resting above a giant throne of golden orichalcum, ring at us with its crimson eyes, hiding beneath the shadows which were swiftly illuminated.


    Once the shadows disappeared, what it revealed was a strange creature, half metallic bird, half person, resembling some sort of ursed centaur and phoenix hybrid. However¡­ despite the powerful pressure, it was suffering.


    Its entire body was pierced with dozens of stakes, bleeding gold constantly, their crimson eyes were weeping in agony and pain¡­


    "It hurts¡­ Help me¡­ Please¡­"


    Just what is going on in here?!


    -----

 Chapter 1117 The Agonizing Imprisoned Slave

    Chapter 1117 The Agonizing Imprisoned ve


    ??-----


    It had the body of a gryphon resembling a golden feathered phoenix, and where the head would be, there was instead the body of a feathered woman. Her entire body covered on metallic scales and her skin too, was golden and metallic. She had two sharp, crimson eyes, and long arms with sharp talon-like ws. She emanated a powerful presence, at least in the realm of a Tier 10 entity. Her size¡­ it was hard to tell, but she was at least ten meters of height.


    However, she wasn''t free. She had been trapped inside of this ce perhaps for how many eons. Her body was covered on wounds, sharp golden stakes piercing her ribs, stomach, back, neck, and all her limbs. Her blood dripping from each wound, covering the floor with a glossy, metallic gold colored liquid, her blood was like this, somehow.


    "It hurts¡­ Help me¡­ Please¡­"


    As she whispered, it felt like she talked directly into our minds. Her sharp crimson eyes ncing at us, finally directing themselves somewhere. The light emanated by my mother''s magic quickly gave her light for the first time in perhaps eons.


    "W-What is this?" Aquarina muttered, stepping back. "S-Some kind of¡­ person? A monster?"


    "She''s in pain!" Mist cried. "We have to help her; it doesn''t matter what she is!"


    Mist quickly ran towards her help, but we all felt a strong bloodlust out of nowhere, the sea of golden blood that was spilling from her wounds shook, materializing into gigantic golden tentacles, attacking Mist.


    "MIST!"


    I ran towards her as fast as possible, managing to grab her by her dress and dragging her back a second before my mother''s barriers of light were to protect us from the golden tentacles.


    CRAAASH!


    "Uwaaah!" Mist cried in horror, as she saw in disbelief the still suffering entity, her crimson eyes glowing bright red. There were cracks growing over her metallic, golden face. "W-What happened?! Why did you¡­?"


    "Mist, don''t simply jump to conclusions right away!" My mother said. "Just because someone or something is in danger, it doesn''t mean you must heal them right away. Think about it! This entity, it has been here for thousands of years with the same wounds, and it hasn''t died, hasn''t it?"


    "T-That''s¡­" Mist muttered, feeling slightly embarrassed and sad at the same time.


    "It hurts! Please¡­ make it stop¡­ My blood¡­ I am¡­ I am not your source of¡­ materials¡­ Leave me go¡­ I want to go back home¡­ Where is my world?! Where did you bring me?"


    The entity started screaming, her crimson eyes pouring tears of golden liquid, the same metallic substance fell into the floor, melding together with the rest, and quickly hardening into hundreds of golden hands.


    "What is this blood she has?!" Celeste asked. "And what is she even talking about?"


    "I don''t know but we have to neutralize her first!" Aquarina said. "I don''t know if we should kill her but¡­"


    "This blood¡­" My mother analyzed it, as she realized her light barriers were gaining cracks after being hit by the tentacles for a few seconds. "They''re liquid orichalcum?!"


    "Wait, the metal of the gods?!" All of us, me included, responded on the same way.


    "It is orichalcum, and of the finest quality¡­" My mother muttered, ring at the suffering entity. "I can''t believe it¡­ D-


    Did the gods¡­? No¡­ Just when I thought they couldn''t get any more vile¡­"


    "Did they harvest this metal out of this girl? Or¡­ out of her and her people?" I wondered, feeling a sudden surge of rage growing in my heart. "She said she wants to go back home¡­ She asked where they brought her. Maybe she''s not even from our world¡­ A-After all the Gods came from the stars."


    "Just how many lives have these bastards ruined?" My mother suddenly got furious, her entire body overflowing with her developing divinity. A golden halo surged above her head, as a pair of angelic wings sprouted behind her. "Just how many people have they enved like this? We were never the only ones¡­"


    "It hurts¡­ my body¡­ please stop¡­ I want¡­ to go back home¡­"


    The creature kept crying, the orichalcum all around her moved to her will, growing stronger and hardening based on her own emotions, bing a hundred deadly spears, which quickly pierced through my mother''sst barriers, shattering them all apart.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    "[Absolute Heavenly Domain]: [Repulsion]"


    However, in that split second, my mother expanded a domain we''ve never seen before. Her Divine Aspect shining the brightest from within her Magic Circle, activating and unleashing a world of pure light.


    With a mere word from her, all the thousands of Orichalcum flying weapons were sent back where they came from, hitting the treasury behind us and exploding into pieces. My mother swiftly expanded her domain around her some more.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Within her domain, it felt like she could control everything!


    "[Absolutely Heavenly Domain]: [Restraint]"


    FLAAASH!


    A sh of bright light epassed the creature, her control over the liquid metal weakened, as it became much harder for her to control everything. She groaned in pain, the light felt like a powerful pressure on her body.


    "Sylphy, everyone! I need you to go there and break the chains wrapping her around. Take the stakes if possible too!" My mothermanded us.


    "The stakes too?" I asked. "But wouldn''t that be dangerous, mom?!"


    "No, trust me. Those things, the pain she''s feeling¡­ It is what''s making her so distressed! If we can alleviate her of that pain, I think she would calm down a bit." She sighed. "I''ll control things in the background, I''ll protect your lives. Don''t worry!"


    We looked at one another and nodded right away. We trusted my mother, so we decided to quickly do as she asked us.


    "Alright mom, leave it to us!" I roared, unsheathing Scarlet and imbuing my sword with the power of Void and Draconic Energy. "Let''s go!"


    I rushed forwards, Aquarina ran right by my left side, Celeste flew above us, Mist ran behind me, and Lara was to my right side. We all conjured our strongest spells, greeting the smaller Liquid Orichalcum Tentacles and Hands.


    CLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 1118 Against The Mad Imprisoned Slave

    Chapter 1118 Against The Mad Imprisoned ve


    ??-----


    I activated partial Draconification as my body was swiftly covered on golden scales. I grew a pair of wings and even a long tail. The rest of my muscles were strengthened even further, and with the power of Sunshine in effect after all the umted sunlight into my body, my strength skyrocketed to many times my original stats.


    Wielding Scarlet, I imbued her with the power of Mana Disruption, Void Wielding Arts, and my Holy Dragon mes, further melding together the elemental powers with my Yggdragon Dual Aura, as I unleashed a spinning attack after leaping into midair, cutting through the Liquid Orichalcum attacks.


    "[Divine Dragon de Arts]: [Mana-Eating Void Dragon''s Jaws]!"


    Wit a single sh, a giant draconic jaw made of gray mes emerged, biting through the attacks and separating them. Thanks to the orichalcum being in a pseudo liquid state, it was possible for my strongest blows to separate and destabilize the entire structure, making the attacks copse as I hit them continuously.


    But this wasn''t going to cut it either! I swiftly conjured more magic,bining my skills with my spells, and also my techniques together. My body channeled the power of my Holy Draconification Form, as my de shone with bright golden brilliance.


    A dozen orichalcum tentacles surrounded me, as I swiftly unleashed another technique. One I hade out with years ago, part of my shing de Arts, which I''ve now improved upon.


    "[Holy Light Dragon de Arts]: [One Hundred Mirage Dragons]!"


    FLAAASH!


    My Aura erupted from my body as I swung my de, the light surrounding my body swiftly changed shape. A hundred copies of myself appeared, madepletely out of holy light. This time they weren''t just illusions, they hit for real.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    shes of light quickly dispatched most of the liquid orichalcum tentacles, as I opened the way for my friends to pass through. Aquarina quickly led the charge now, as I ran right behind her after dealing with the iing attacks.


    "It hurts¡­ It''s so painful¡­ Why¡­ My¡­ blood¡­ Aaaarrgghhh!"


    The woman started screaming, so loudly that it made the entire pyramid tremble. The blood swiftly started clotting and thenpletely solidifying into sharp crystal-like spears, growing from the ground and aiming to impale us. The ceiling above wasn''t that big either, only about twenty-five meters, there was little room to escape.


    However, Aquarina stepped in and swiftly harnessed her powers, her spirits fusing into her body as she gained frost dragon scales over her body, and her powers over Ice and Water were enhanced even further.


    "[Frost Dragon''s Breath]!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    A powerful breath of pure frost winds was released, freezing the iing spear attacks on ce! The creature was unable to control them anymore as long as they stayed frozen. Aquarina swiftly used her two daggers, coated on her own Abyssal Embodiment and her Frost Dragon Powers, growing to resemble a pair of long katanas made of ck frost, which she used to cut through the frozen liquid orichalcum spears.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "Help me¡­! It hurts¡­!"


    The golden feathered woman kept weeping, so much as that her Orichalcum Blood swiftly rushed towards us. Quickly changing shape again into the form of giant golden feathered phoenixes. Is there some rtionship between her and these birds? She does have some of their looks.


    "[Divine Spirit Fortress: Avalon]!"


    The flying Liquid Orichalcum Phoenixes flew down, firing feather projectiles and beams of reflected light. However, a shiny rainbow barrier emerged around us, abination of hundreds of Spirits together with Lara''s magic and her essory''s ability. It swiftly shaped into a giant, moving fortress that protected us all.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "I won''t let you harm my friends!" As she said that, she fused many more spirits together, creating two giant rainbow-


    colored hands overflowing with multiple elements. "[Spirit Fusion: Freyr''s Hands]"


    The giant hands crushed and punched the iing phoenix golems, while Mist pointed her arrows at them and fired dozens of consecutive shoots at the same time. Her speed became faster and her attacks more explosive with each consecutive hit.


    "[Blessed Arrows of Holy Sunshine]!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    She created these arrows through her new dress I had made for her, and the best part was that she also had an armor of light covering her body, so she was able to move more freely without worrying about taking a lethal injury.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "These damn things never stoping!" Celesteined, her eyes turned deep ck as she activated her [Demonic Eyes of Darkness] Skill, which was at Level 7, and one of the powers that allowed her to seamlessly wield darkness and shadows. "This is a new one¡­ [Dark Void]!"


    FLUOOSH!


    A deep ck void materialized out of thin air, trapping a handful of the Liquid Orichalcum Golems and crushing them under a strong gravitational pressure and their own weight, turning them back into liquid orichalcum, which quickly got frozen by Aquarina.


    "It hurts¡­ stop¡­ STOP!"


    The monstrous woman kept screaming, the more she struggled, the more blood came from her wounds, endlessly. I don''t know what she was, but to be able to bleed forever without dying is already an incredible feat.


    I summoned forth the power of my many Spirits and Familiars. Ignatius, Naturia, and Yggdra swiftly merged their spiritual bodies into my body, further boosting my Yggdragon Aura and the rest of my body.


    I used this newfound power to leap into the air, summoning Curse and Beelzebub, and asking them to curse her to make her slower. The two nodded, chains of darkness emerged from Curse, slowing down the bird-like woman''s movements.


    At the same time, Beelzebub poisoned her or something, paralyzing some of the movements of her many limbs. This gave me an opening, as Nephilim, which I had summoned right now, quickly charged her core with the maximum amount of Mana possible for her.


    I still remember how I meet Nephilim, and back then, she was able to destroy golems made of Orichalcum too¡­ So whatever her magic has, it is capable of fighting back against this powerful metal.


    "Mana Core Maximum Overload¡­!" She said with a robotic voice, as if giving a warning. "[Oblivion]!"


    -----

 Chapter 1119 Saving The Slave And The Origin Of Orichalcum

    Chapter 1119 Saving The ve And The Origin Of Orichalcum


    ??-----


    I feed as much Mana as Nephi needed, quickly making her unleash her full power all at once. Thanks to the many levels she had gained, she was already way stronger than when we first meet her too.


    "Mana Core Maximum Overload¡­!" She said with a robotic voice, as if giving a warning. "[Oblivion]!"


    FLAAASH!


    A beam of darkness and light impacted the chains surrounding the feathered woman, slowly moving around and destroying each chain and tearing apart the stakes off her body.


    "Aaarrggh! It hurts¡­! It hurts¡­! AAAGH!"


    She kept screaming, but she was now finally free.


    And the liquid orichalcum quickly stopped trying to attack us, moving back towards her, and covering her in a mantle of sorts.


    She continued sobbing as she fell, but her wounds finally began to close, as she reabsorbed her liquid blood, which had yet to solidify in the ground.


    "Uggh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­"


    She was gasping for air, looking around in confusion, her big crimson eyes, which weren''t really made of flesh but of red crystals, seemed confused. Her face, made of gold, still had the cracks around her jeweled eyes. She had long, white hair made of silver strands of metal, and long, feathered ears.


    "I-I''m free?" With a gentler and calmer voice, she looked back at us in awe.


    My mom''s domain had not gone out yet, she slowly walked towards her while remaining wary of the giantess. Her Domain protecting us with its divine brilliance. The feathered woman seemed harmless now, there was a small air of gentleness, fear, and doubt surrounding her.


    "Sorry but we had to get a bit rough¡­ Are you alright?" My mother asked her from afar. "You''re not going to attack us anymore, right? We stumbled upon this ce by ident. We had no idea there was someone trapped down here."


    "You''re not them¡­ You''re not the invaders¡­ Who¡­ who are you people?" The feathered girl asked, her big ruby-like eyes analyzing us. "W-What''s going on- Ah¡­ My head¡­"


    She touched her head, feeling dizzy, she almost closed her eyes and passed out, but she was incredibly resilient, slowly recovering by herself. Whatever she was, her kin must be incredibly strong.


    Wait, did she just say invaders?


    "Invaders?" I asked. "You mean¡­ The Gods trapped you here, right?"


    "Gods¡­?" She wondered. "The Invaders are not Gods. The Invaders are Monsters¡­ Ahh¡­ Ugh¡­ For how long¡­ Have they drained me of my blood? I feel so weak¡­"


    Weak?! She''s already as strong as a Tier 10 entity, was she even stronger before bleeding for thousands of years trapped down here? Wow.


    "Well, we are not invaders¡­ This is hard to exin, but you''re perhaps no longer in the spaceship they trapped you in." My mother exined. "It long agonded on this¡­ We are the inhabitants of this world. We''ve read that we are descendants of their ves. People they gically manufactured to build this new world for them."


    "Another world¡­?" She asked. "You¡­ So you''re¡­ I see¡­ We might be different, but we share a simr fate. I am Sphynxiette Satarkpulk, a warrior of the Hegenemeia People. I suppose you could say that I am not from your world either¡­ My must be light years away now¡­"


    "Y-You''re really from another world¡­ Woah¡­" Celeste swallowed saliva.


    "But why? How did you get here?" Mist asked worried. "Let me heal you! Are you tired? [Recovering Light]!"


    FLASH!


    A bright light covered Sphynxiette, but it did nothing but alleviate her slightly. She smiled gently at little Mist''s attempts at helping her, gently petting her head with one of her long fingers.


    "Thank you, little one¡­ You wield the light of the Mother Star, I see. You too, and you." She nced at my mother and me.


    "The light of the Mother Star?" I wondered. "What are you¡­?"


    "She might be referring to light magic like that." My mom said. "Anyways, my name is Faylen, this is my daughter Sylphy, her girlfriend Aquarina, and her friends, Mist, Lara, and Celeste. Oh, and this is Nephilim too."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    We all greeted her formally, Sphynxiette nodded, making sure to keep everyone''s names stored inside of her memory. Her jeweled eyes blinked once as she spoke.


    "I was captured and tortured by them. Our¡­ Ugh, our was invaded by them¡­" She groaned. "We fought¡­ for centuries¡­ But their powers¡­ too overwhelming even for us. At first we thought we were winning, we killed a few of their ilk. But more kepting, endlessly. Their powers and abilities were beyond our understanding¡­"


    "They blocked Mother Star''s light, weakening our power. They then dug all of the food we ate from our, leaving us to starve and grow weaker¡­" She cried. "And then, they captured us one after another, extracting our blood, and using it to craft their own weapons, which they used against us¡­ Our proud warrior race¡­ was reduced to livestock for them, we were nothing but source of materials."


    "Your golden blood is¡­ Orichalcum then?" I asked her.


    "They called our blood that, yes." She nodded. "It is gold colored because Mother Star blessed us with its brilliance and warm. We eat the bountifulness of the depths of the earth, the minerals that grew down there, making our bodies strong, resilient, metallic. We are tough even as we fight in the sea of stars. But¡­ even then, we lost." She kept crying. "My people¡­ most dead, the rest? Probably like me¡­ trapped, crying, bleeding¡­ for thousands of years."


    "T-This is awful¡­" My mother sighed, gritting her teeth. "To think Orichalcum¡­ came from people. I-I¡­!"


    "No, there''s no need to apologize. You simply did not know." Sphynxiette smiled gently. "As long as it''s not them, I don''t mind if you put the metals extracted from our blood to good use¡­ I¡­ It is better than nothing, perhaps."


    "Can''t you eat it back to regain some of your strength?" I asked her.


    "That would be nice, but no, I can only absorb fresh blood¡­ old blood that gets hard, can''t." She sighed. "Eating it¡­ Wouldn''t work either. We cannot digest back our own blood. But I can eat other metals, minerals, stones. Do you have¡­ soul stones?"


    "Soul Stones? You mean these? Spirit crystals?" I offered her a bag full of them.


    "Yes, food!" She quickly snatched the bag from my hands, eating the crystals vigorously.


    She seriously hasn''t eaten for thousands of years¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1120 Sphynxiette, A Warrior From Another Planet

    Chapter 1120 Sphynxiette, A Warrior From Another


    ??-----


    From all the things we expected from today''s expedition, finding an alien that has been trapped in these dunes for thousands of years, constantly bleeding, was not one of them. We learned not only that she wasn''t from this world, but she was also from a very distant. One where there were many like her, people made of minerals, not of our feeble flesh, but of strong metal.


    Her name was Sphynxiette, and after we helped her heal herself, because our magic didn''t seem to work at all on her body of metal, she was able to calm down and have a sizable meal for herself. She ate a lot of Spirit Stones. Lara was a bit sad about that, but she knew that they were at the end of the day simply a material that can regrowter.


    After she ate, she looked much better. Her metallic skin gained a slightly brighter golden hue, and her big, jeweled eyes regained their light. The cracks surrounding her eyes slowly healed themselves back together as well.


    Just observing her was amusing, she was such a mysterious living organism. I know it might sound a bit creepy, but I really wanted to know how her whole anatomy even worked. It''s not as if we haven''t seen beings made of metal or ores before, but they''re usually golems.


    But her body definitely doesn''t work the way golems do. It is much moreplex, much more¡­ How do I say this? Fleshy? It feels like her minerals andposition has been weaved through not just magic, but the constant mutations and refinement of evolution itself.


    "Thank you for your hospitality¡­" She sighed in relief, with a faint smile. "It has been eons since¡­ I could hold a conversation with anybody, even more that I''ve eaten. So much has happened¡­ So, so much¡­ Now I''m lost. I don''t even know where to go, or what to do."


    "You can¡­ Well, you can stay with us until you figure it out?" I asked her, without shame.


    "Sylphy!" My mother was about to reprimand me. "You can''t just force her to-"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No, no, it''s fine." Sphynxiette nodded. "I was thinking about asking you, but my pride wouldn''t have allowed me to receive even more of your help. You''ve saved my life. As tough as our kin is, we can face death. Perhaps in a few more years, a hundred or two hundred, I would have surely died. I''ve lost most of my strength now."


    "You lost most of it yet you''re as strong as a Tier 10 Entity?!" Celeste gasped. "Just how strong were you before?"


    "Is this Tier thing you''re talking about some sort of measuring level?" The aliendy asked. "And, well, all of my tribe was strong. I remember battling them. Those selfish invaders you call "Gods", your creators. I killed a few at my prime."


    "Y-You killed gods?!" Aquarina, Mist, Celeste, Lara, and I were all left speechless.


    "I''ve told you plenty of times that the Title of "Gods" is not befitting of those beings. They''re Etheric Entities of sorts. Made of pure, highly refined energy called Divinity." Thedy of gold exined. "I only had to grasp the core of their Etheric Bodies and rip it to shreds, and they would explode into gaseous matter. However, I only killed their weakest ones, the ones they send off as disposable fighters. I''ve heard they make those¡­ The real threats are the Ancients. Those that control the gigantic moving metallic stars. Those monsters whose power could even block Mother Star from ever blessing us again with her warm light. Last time I remember hearing about them, they were twenty of them."


    "You mean the Chief Gods? There''s¡­ twelve now." I said. "Have eight of them already died?!"


    "Maybe¡­ Or maybe not." Sphynxiette sighed. "As you can see, I am quite clueless about this entire world. Or its history, or what has happened¡­ I- Ugh, I can exin you more of what I knowter, as a form of my gratitude to all of you. But for now, I require light¡­ I am so exhausted of living down here."


    "Of course, let''s head outside." My mother said. "There''s apparently another level below us, but we can wait for now."


    "Wait¡­ No." Suddenly, Sphynxiette looked down. "W-Where can we go down? If there''s another level¡­ Maybe there''s more of my people, we can''t let them suffer another second."


    "R-Right, I guess that could be a possibility." My mother nodded. "But are you sure you can keep going?"


    "I sure can! I''ve eaten and recovered. Don''t worry about me." She nodded. "Let''s head down. Where is the path? Lead the way."


    We looked at Pyuku, who has been silent this whole time just admiring the big goldendy. He nodded and asked the two equally shocked slimes with us, Emerald and Sunshine swiftly brought us to the other side of the level, where there was a sealed gate.


    "This ce apparently leads down, they think so. Mostly based in the wind they feeling from it." Pyuku exined. "But they''ve been unable to open the gates yet, sadly."


    "Hmmm¡­"


    We started analyzing the entire hall. Every nook and cranny could contain a clue about how to open the incredibly tough Reinforced Orichalcum Gates. Our new friend looked at the gates with slight disgust.


    "To think they would make of our blood their monuments and homes. It is sickening. It feels like I am walking inside a house made out of corpses." She sighed, gritting her sharp teeth.


    "I''m sorry¡­" I sighed. "I wish there could be a way to make up for this."


    "Ah¡­ No, no, don''t worry." She suddenly looked at me with very gentle eyes. "This is not your fault. You''re victims to this, the same as my tribe. I''m sorry if my remarks sound rude. You''re my saviors, and I won''t me you for anything."


    "Oh, look, Sylphy!" Aquarina suddenly called for me, finding something. She has been inspecting the door for a while, using her water to clean it from dust.


    Until she found arge pattern over the golden gate, where some sort of liquid should flow.


    "Is this¡­ So the gate opens using liquid orichalcum?" My mother inspected.


    "Those sickening bastards¡­" Sphynxiette sighed. "Let me do this."


    -----

 Chapter 1121 Saving The Others

    Chapter 1121 Saving The Others


    ??-----


    Sphynxiette swiftly gathered a sphere of floating liquid orichalcum. It wasn''t something she bleed out now, but the liquid orichalcum lying everywhere after we unlocked the area where she was trapped. We couldn''t gather it all, and it felt slightly offensive to do so, so we ended leaving a lot behind. Even though she insisted we should take it all because she would rather have us using it than the Gods, we simply couldn''t bring ourselves to do that after knowing what Orichalcum truly was.


    "A gate that unlocks with the fresh blood of our kin. Something as sickening as this could only be made by them, without a doubt." She said, waving herrge hand with sharp ws, the liquid orichalcum flowed across the crevices of the gate.


    We stepped back as the gate gave out a shining bright light, several inner cogs and other things activating and slowly opening the whole entrance, which led downstairs into thest level of this pyramid of secrets.


    "Thank you for opening the gates, Sphynxiette." My mother smiled, gently caressing her sharp ws. "Are you alright?"


    "Ah, yes¡­ You are so warm, so small and frail." Sphynxiette suddenly touched my mother''s hands. "Yet I can still feel a lot of power from you. I suppose you''ve found your own ways to be strong despite the ws of your bodies."


    "ws? Well, we were just born like this. But I suppose that in your own perspective, we are quite the fragile living beings. But we''ve learned of ways to harness the power of the elements, of magic and nature into our bodies. We call this Cultivation. We strengthen your Physiques to be tougher, we forge a magic circle, so our magic bes more potent and easier to conjure." My motherughed as she taught the goldendy many things. "Let''s go down. I hope we can find more of your kind down there."


    "Amusing, so you people know of ways to surpass the feebleness you were born with¡­" Sphynxiette wondered, as we walked downstairs. She was one hulking giantess of a woman, barely fitting through the corridor down below. "Our kin are different in that regard; we don''t seem to be able to grow stronger past our primes. Which we achieve once we grow up enough and eat a lot and be healthy. But a part of the strength we held was with the brightness of Mother Star."


    "So you can''t grow stronger? Like the Slimes¡­" Aquarina wondered, looking at Pyuku. "Maybe¡­ maybe the slimes were also originally alien too?"


    "Huh? I don''t know, our history doesn''t say anything about that." Said Pyuku, shrugging. "For all we know, we were created just like the rest of the tribes."


    "It''s not really worth questioning such things, Aquarina." My mother reprimanded her. "We are all people here, whichever origins we once had, it does not matter in such context. Sphynxiette, can you sense your kin?"


    "I can, to an extent." She nodded, her glowing red eyes releasing bright beams of light around her, as if scanning her surroundings. "Hmm¡­"


    We kept walking across the long corridor in front of us. There were no traps this time, just endless golden halls, which slowly led to arger hall, full of darkness. My senses swiftly picked something up just a second after the goldendy did.


    "T-There''s something!" She ran forwards while leaving us behind.


    "Wait, be careful!" My mother said, as we followed her closely.


    With a wave of her hands, a sh of bright light surged, illuminating the entire hall. What was revealed in front of us as Sphynxiette''s eyes wide open as she saw three other figures hanging from the ceiling.


    They were like her, with their lower halves resembling gryphons, with giant golden wings, sharp metallic ws, golden skin. Their eyes were not all red. One of them had blue eyes, another green, the third had pure ck eyes.


    Unlike her, they lookedpletely immobile, not even crying anymore. They were in a deep slumber, slowly bleeding thin strands of liquid gold from their open wounds.


    "Nooo! Hang in there! Please!"


    Despite them being alive, she panicked, crying as she started trying to break the chains. If they weren''t fighting back or suffering like she was before, it probably meant they were about to die. We had to quickly move!


    "Sylphy!" My mother called.


    "Yeah!" I nodded. "Everyone, quickly, free them from the chains!"


    We moved as swiftly as we could, we couldn''t cut through the hard orichalcum chains, but we were able to drag and pull them off with our strikes. I think I was the only one capable of cutting through them, with a lot of effort and by fusing both Void Wielding Arts and my Dungeon Bracelet''s Spatial Attribute Magic Power. But even then, the cuts were uneven, so I was unable to easily free them.


    Ultimately, it took us more than we imagined, but they were all freed. Every time their wounds were freed from those ursed stakes, whatever blood left around them would return inside their wounds, which would then close almost magically.


    It seems like a lot of time was needed for the blood that drops from their bodies to no longer "belong" in there. Perhaps the cells themselves take a while to die and be the hardened Orichalcum, as terrible as it might sound.


    "W-Wha¡­ Sister¡­?"


    "What¡­ Ugh¡­"


    "Cough, haahhh¡­"


    They slowly woke up, bing slightly conscious. But they looked really bad. Once we dropped them on the floor they were unable to move any longer, and were gasping for air, as if something was needed. We tried to feed them their "Soul Stones", every single one we had at our disposal, they ate them weakly, but couldn''tpletely swallow due to how weak their jaws felt.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No, please, you need to eat! You can''t die on me! Not after all these years! Please!" Sphynxiette was beginning to break down, tears streaming from her eyes. "Please, please!"


    "Is there no other way?" I asked mom.


    "It''s just that my healing and revitalizing magic doesn''t work on these people¡­ They have apletely different biology." My mother said. "But if they''re truly made of metal and minerals then¡­ Perhaps Nepheline could do something. We have to bring them to the surface first though, you said you can grow stronger by absorbing sunlight, right? There''s plenty up there. Let''s go, quickly!"

 Chapter 1122 Nursing The Dying Hegenemeia People

    Chapter 1122 Nursing The Dying Hegenemeia People


    ??-----


    We carried the three other Hegenemeia people to the surface as hard as we could, while I made sure Glutton stored anything of value left behind. Mostly non Orichalcum things. He ended finding a lot of Magic Jewels, Metals of other kinds, some pieces of broken Relics that could have some uses, andstly arge golden spear. Perhaps the only Relic that was left intact, it was tremendously huge though.


    They rested above the golden sands, while being bathed by the bright and warm sunlight, which was mostly overwhelming for everyone else except me and the adults. There was a bigmotion from Luck, Zack, and Arafunn once they saw what we ended bringing back from the ruins. Mist was constantly exining everything to Zack, but she spoke so fast he couldn''t understand her words.


    Lara also exined stuff to Luck, and she was a bit better, but still as confusing. At the end mother was the one that cleared things up. Arafunn was rather curious about everything, and for the first time he seemed slightly serious about things.


    "So that''s what happened¡­ Alright, I''ll bring them back." He nodded, swiftly flying into the skies. "Just wait a couple of minutes and they''ll be here!" Uncle went to look for Nepheline and Shade, who were out hunting.


    We were left in silence as we watched the Hegenemeia people rest over the dunes. They looked slightly better. The strong sunlight bathing their bodies brought back some of the color they lost. But their life force was still fading away. I''ve tried granting them buffs as well, but perhaps because of theirposition, they cannot retain magical effects inside of themselves.


    This perhaps might have something to do with their blood being orichalcum, or well, vice versa. Why? Because Orichalcum repels most magic with ease. It is the opposite of Mithril that can easily conduct it. It repels most energies in fact, even non-magical. This is the reason why it is the toughest metal.


    So, people made out of such metal naturally cannot harbor magical abilities inside of them, they rely on their incredible toughness for the most part. They''re amazingly adapted to survive though; look how they have lived thousands of years like this. It''s amazing by itself.


    "It''s impossible, no magic works¡­ This is certainly a first." My mother felt disappointed on herself. "This is¡­ Even without being able to wield earth magic, I should still be able to restore your Life Force to an extent, but I simply can''t. What''s wrong with my magic? I''ve been using it for so long, it could do almost anything yet¡­"


    "Well, it might be because they have Orichalcum inside of them, mom." I exined to her what I had thought. She listened attentively as I told her and realized it as well.


    "S-So that''s¡­ how it is. This is such a predicament." My mother sighed. "I guess even now, there are things magic simply cannot solve."


    Not even my skill effects work either. Although it is fundamentally different to magic in many ways, it still uses Mana as the basis of activation. So nothing mana based or most energy-based can work on the Hegenemeia people.


    "Our bodies are like this, I suppose." Sphynxiette sighed to herself.


    "But you can consume spirit stones, right?" Aquarina asked. "Don''t you get spirit power or something out of it? There was certainly something you gained from eating that."


    "Perhaps, if it is through digestion, we can consume energies but¡­" Sphynxiette wasn''t sure.


    "So something that can heal but through by consumption." I nodded, taking out several of my healing fruits and products. "Eat these and try if something helps."


    I feed them the Spirit Leaves and so on, but they weren''t working at all. In fact, most of them vomited them after trying to digest it. Looks like living matter won''t work, they require things based off spirit stones, ores, metals. That''s what they can digest and consume.


    "I''m sorry¡­" I sighed. "I really can''t figure it out."


    "It''s fine, you''ve done what you could." Sphynxiette sighed, patting my head very gently. "You''re all too nice with a stranger like me. I will remember your generosity for all my life."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Aquarina patted my shoulders as she kissed my cheek tofort me.


    "It''s alright, we''ve done everything we could." She smiled. "Let''s wait for mom to get here."


    "Okay¡­ I really hope your mom can do something." I nodded while rubbing my face on her shoulders. Her hugs reallyforted me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, I think they''re getting here already!" My father said, pointing at the distance, three figures wereing from the skies. One of them was carrying a gigantic eight-legged desert lizard, at least Tier 8, or well, a corpse of one.


    "They''re back, mama!" Zephy celebrated.


    "Oh, Nepheline! Shade!" My mother was really happy to see them.


    The trio descended and left behind the giant corpse, Nepheline immediately ran to the scene, as my mother filled her in the details while Sphynxiette greeted her.


    "Alright, that''s a lot to process but let''s get to the healing first." Nepheline said, stepping forwards. "You don''t mind me getting a bit touchy with them? I need to directly feel their skin to see what they have."


    "A-Alright, yeah, it''s fine." Nodded Sphynxiette. "Anything to save them."


    "Thanks." The hulking Amazonian then closed her eyes, focusing her senses into the ck-eyed Hegenemeia and activating the powers noting from magic spells, but from her own Physique. "[Earth Senses]"


    FLASH!


    A wave of near invisible life force washed over the person, as Nepheline seemed to be learning and understanding how their bodies worked, and of what they were made. She gritted her teeth, and then opened her eyes.


    "Wow, I''ve never seen such an entity before. You guys reallye from another world." She gasped. "They have six hearts, three stomachs, two sets of skeletons, at least ten times as many blood vessels as us¡­ Their skin is incredibly tough, and their muscles cover them like a secondary armor. All made of incredibly refined tendrils of synthetized metals, grown like our own flesh. Amazing¡­ and intriguinglyplex."


    "C-Can you do something or not?" My mother asked her.


    "I can try¡­ Yeah, but we''ll need to make something too. A potion." She said.


    "But no ingredients worked." My mom argued.


    "Not your nts and herbs, a potion using ores, metals, and crystals." Nepheline said.


    Right, that''s it!

 Chapter 1123 Gathering Materials

    Chapter 1123 Gathering Materials


    ??-----


    "I think if we could somehow synthetize apound using metals, crystals, and different types of stones, it could be possible to make something like an Elixir for these people." My mother-inw, exined. She slowly walked back towards us after making sure she analyzed the other golden people, which she noticed had the exact sameposition. "The organic matter we usually consume won''t do."


    "So we need to make them like¡­ A specially tasty ingot?" Wondered Aquarina. "Or maybe a rock?"


    "It would be better if it was in liquid form, but yes, something like that dear." Giggled Nepheline. "The problem is, it''s not like we have every single thing we need at our disposal. I do have a giant stash of metals and ores back home though. But I barely brought anything with me. Orichalcum is an amazing metal, but it derives from their blood and well, it looks like they absorb it back once it dries off. We did hunt a lot of golems before, most of them made of Spirit Crystals and Mithril, do you have enough left from that, Sylphy, Aquarina?"


    She asked us directly; I had arge pile of materials saved inside my Inventory. It was part of all my savings. Giving it all away was really painful, especially because you don''t usually find such a huge nest of naturally urring golems like we did back then. But if I could save the lives of these people with them, then I wasn''t going to falter or something.


    "Sure! Let''s first gather all the things we''ve gotten. We could even use the materials we got from the Sunstone teau!" I said. "Those that have a lot of rich sunlight essence inside could be very useful for these people''s recovery, seeing how they require sunlight to recover."


    "That''s right!" Aquarina nodded. "We could use those! We do have a HUGE haul from all the things we mined in the dungeon where we fought Apollo."


    Sphynxiette looked at us with curiosity and a bit of surprise as we started taking out piles after piles of "tasty" food. She was beginning to drool as she saw everything. There was at least a hundred tons of Sunstone of varying qualities and types. I took out everything I wouldn''t need forter; I was nning on using this over time or sell them off to umte savings.


    "Sphynxiette, can you taste these stones?" My mother offered her a variety of Sunstones of different colors and qualities.


    "Y-Yes, dly!" She nodded, quickly beginning to munch on them like her life depended on it. "Crunch, hmmm! Such rich in vor! W-What is this?! So tasty! Ahh!" She was having an ecstasy eating these stones nobody could ever digest but her and her kind.


    As she ate and digested the items, Nepheline analyzed her body and her life force, quickly realizing that the yellow-colored Sunstones were the most effective. And even Sphynxiette noticed it. Her vitality was back to a hundred percent after eating only a few of those. The rest had different effects, from temporarily increasing her physical strength to make her feel weightless or even slightly rxed, like a drug.


    "Looks like the yellow ones could work! They boosted my vitality the most. Look." She used her own nails to cut her hand, leaving a deep wound, which usually takes up to ten seconds to recover.


    However, right now, she recovered it almost as instantly as she cut through the flesh, a dy of less than a second. It was incredible how much it boosted their regeneration!


    "This is it! This yellow sunstone! It happens to also be the mostmon, we''re on a lucky streak!" My mother felt rather joyous. "But we''ll need more than just this. Think of it as an Elixir. We use medicinal herbs as the base, but we also require adding all other types of ingredients to boost the healing effects andplement them, while enhancing digestion."


    "We''ll have to let her taste all kinds of things then." My father said. "But even then, do we even have enough materials at hand?"


    "Hmm, well, we can always go inside my Dungeon." I said, finally epting it. "There''s the Fourth Floor where the dragon monsters and the volcandscape is located. I think we can mine all kinds of ores and crystals there which have grown a lot since thest time we went."


    "Wait, there''s a fourth floor now?" My father asked. "When did¡­?"


    "Some little time ago, dad, don''t sweat the details." I shrugged. "[Dungeon Gate]"


    FLASH!


    A blue gate opened, revealing the path inside the Dungeon''s fourth floor. I can now create gate that lead to any point inside my dungeon without any issues. Everyone quickly followed me after what I said, carrying with themselves giant pickaxes.


    "Was there such a ce inside of your bracelet this whole time, little Sylph?" Sphynxiette wondered, looking around. "This almost feels like the power those "Gods" possessed. Incredible! And such a warm and weingndscape!"


    "I''m d you find itfortable! But we got little time right now, Sphynxiette. Let''s quickly search for all the materials we need; we have to save your friend''s lives." I said.


    "Y-Yes, thank you!" She nodded, feeling rather ashamed to receive so much help. "Just tell me and I''ll do anything! I am strong, so I can mine these tasty minerals with my bare hands."


    "That would be of great help, actually! Can you carry us to the summit of that volcano? On its depths there''s a lot of precious ores the dragon usually eats. Let''s take a few of those." I said, climbing up her back.


    "But of course! Let''s go!" She swiftly pped her giant wings, carrying Aquarina, Mist, Lara, and me along. The rest stayed behind mining resources with our parents.


    FLAAASH!


    "Woooaaah! She''s too fast!" Mist cried.


    "Hahahaha!" Laraughed. "Amazing!"


    "We''re here!" Sphynxiette said, full of vitality. "Is it down there? Can you girls dive in that boiling stone?"


    "I can, leave it to me." I quickly leaped into the burning magma, swimming down.


    SPLASH!


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1124 Crafting Unique Elixirs For Alien Lifeforms

    Chapter 1124 Crafting Unique Elixirs For Alien Lifeforms


    ??-----


    Don''t let all those dragons swimming over the magma make you think it''sfortable. Even with the blessing I have, which negates the damage I take from it, it still very annoying to swim through it. It is very heavy, and it feels like you''re swimming below a lot of molten cheese. It gets between your eyes, nose, ears, and fingers, and it is very suffocating, water inparison feels just right, fresh, nice, very weightless. But magma is literally just melted stone, so the difference is very big.


    "Oh, hi!"


    I noticed the giant Red Dragon that was sleeping down here woke up once I swam down. It opened its gigantic, yellow-colored eyes, ncing at me in silence. It then closed them again and went back to sleep without doing anything else.


    "I hope you don''t mind me taking some of your food."


    I quickly epassed my Yggdragon Dual Aura into my fists, as I punched through the bedrock beneath the boiling magma. There were giant growths of red, yellow, ck, and orange metals, which I smashed into bits and quickly grabbed with a "bag" made using my Aura, impervious to damage from magma too.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This should do it¡­"


    I swam back out, gasping for air. I still needed air to breathe, so being down there was certainly exhausting. Well, I also owe it to my physique and all, it allows me to easily hold my breath for longer periods of time.


    "Phew, I''m back¡­"


    Sphynxiette quickly picked me up and then lifted me up to her back. The bag of goodies was quickly washed by Aquarina and then stored inside of Glutton, whom I summoned from my Soul Scape.


    "Alright, this should be more than enough- Ah!" I quickly noticed Aquarina hugging me from behind to cover me up.


    "Sylphy your clothes burned! You''re all naked!" Sheughed.


    "E-Eh?! Ah shit¡­" Iughed a bit.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, Sylphy! We''ve seen each other naked before anyways." Mist shrugged.


    "Yeah we take baths together a lot." Lara giggled. "Oh, yours are bigger now, huh?"


    "W-What¡­? I don''t even notice these things, Lara!" I sighed, as I quickly wore a new pair of clothes.


    Thankfully what burned was just a simple set of blue shorts and a white blouse. I just wore afortable white and blue dress for now because I had little time for anything else.


    "Anyways, let''s go back!"


    With this done, we moved outside of the Dungeon. Our parents and friends managed to gather a huge sample of materials, which we made Sphynxiette taste their properties. This was a slow process, but her friends were hanging out just fine for now. Though we still felt like we had to hurry. In between meals, we tested each property of each metal, making up a list and writing down their specific effects on Sphynxiette.


    "I see, so among the materials that have beneficial and healing properties, there''s only a few. But I think we can work around with this." She nodded. "First of all, we''ll use the Yellow Sunstone as the core of this Elixir. Then we''ll add the Red Dragon Ore for a boost to their stamina and vitality. Third, we''ll add the spirit dragon crystals that can boost their regenerative abilities, andstly, we''ll add Mithril, which can help them absorb the rest of the magical materials well."


    Mithril had a surprisingly interesting effect on these people, once they eat them, it is easier for their stomach to absorb the nutrients and effects of other materials. It onlysts for a bit, this is why it is required to be added into the Elixir''s ingredients.


    "I think I can make something with this, can you leave it to me?" I offered my help.


    "Hmm, alright." My mother nodded. "You''ve proven yourself to be really amazing at Alchemy, you have special abilities too. I will trust you into this, Sylphy."


    "Alright! I won''t disappoint you, mom." I smiled.


    I started working almost right away, deciphering an "elixir" out of a bunch of metals and crystals wasn''t easy. But once Aquarina helped me, by giving me the idea of synthesizing apound of liquid metal-likeponents, the ideas came endlessly. I went through three different recipes, adding and taking out different types of materials toplement the entire process.


    Eventually, things came together in the third attempt, when all materials fused into a beautiful red colored metallic liquid, that didn''t have to keep itself at high temperatures to remain in this liquified state. It gave a shiny glow to it and had a strong sulfuric smell.


    [You have sessfully synthetized [Crimson Metal Elixir (S Grade)] x6!]


    [You earned 3.000.000 EXP]


    [You earned 60.000 Skill Proficiency]


    [The [Fusion Alchemy: Lv3], [Cooking: Lv5] and [Metallurgy: Lv7] Skills have Leveled Up!]


    It''s quite baffling I had tobine all three of these skills that don''t get along at all to create an Elixir made of Metals and Crystals. Its description does say it can heal and restore vitality, stamina, and even cleanse from most diseases to patible" lifeforms, while beingpletely poisonous to anything else.


    "Alright, I-I think it''s done¡­" I said, gulping saliva. "Here." I offered the elixirs to my mother, who analyzed them with her bright eyes.


    "Surprising, it might actually work¡­ Alright, Sphynxiette, can you help us feed these to them?" Asked my mother. "How many do they need to drink?"


    "One now, another in 12 hours." I said. "For all the effects to work, two doses are needed."


    "Alright." Sphynxiette nodded. "Leave this to me."


    Sphynxiette gently feed the Elixirs to her people, who were on a state of dizziness. It was much easier for them to drink something liquid than to try to bite and swallow very hard and solid objects.


    Eventually, once all three of them drank the elixirs, they felt much better, falling asleep without problems. Nepheline analyzed their bodies, and quickly nodded with a smile.


    "It worked!"


    "PHEW¡­"


    We felt so relieved we all dropped into the cold sands. The sun had already departed, and we spent the whole day trying to make a cure after finding Sphynxiette. We''ve skipped two meals by now and we were starving.


    "Everyone has worked hard today, so let''s have a bountiful dinner before bed, alright?"


    Mom prepared a feast to celebrate today''s happenings.


    -----

 Chapter 1125 You Belong With Us

    Chapter 1125 You Belong With Us


    ??-----


    As we had a big feast with family and friends below the moonlight, I took a peek at Sphynxiette, who remained in silence, closing her eyes while sitting in front of her people. She seemed to smile faintly, relieved. She had gone through so many things, and she had yet to give up to despair.


    I noticed that Nephilim has been silently watching her, I could notice within the eyes of my friend that she seemed slightly concerned. But there was also a hint of admiration inside of those eyes.


    "You look a bit absentminded, Nephi. Is everything okay?" I wondered. She looked at me with a slight surprise, and then giggled.


    "I suppose there''s nothing that can escape your eyes, youngdy." She said, looking at the food she had been eating. "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry. I was just¡­ Thinking, this whole trip has brought a lot of new experiences to all of us, we''ve learned more than we ever thought. From learning about Pyuku''s true past, to fighting Apollo, and then meeting Sphynxiette. I''ve realized there were many people like me out there, victims of the Gods, that also had nowhere to belong."


    "Nowhere to belong?! But you belong with us!" Iined.


    "I-I know, sorry if it came out as rude. But that''s¡­ Just what I sometimes think. And as these memories came back, I realized I wasn''t even from this world either." She sighed. "Despite your help, I still feel detached deep down. I often wonder what I should do, or what''s my purpose. Only left behind after eons, somewhat alive, and somewhat dead. Am I even a living being anymore? What I''ve be¡­ What they turned me into, I''m a weapon."


    "You''re our friend!" I said. "Stop thinking those things!"


    "I¡­ I guess it is just some silly stuff inside of my head." Nephilim sighed. "I understand what you mean with those words, Sylphy. And I appreciate everyone''s love too. I just¡­ I sometimes can''t help but think like that."


    "¡­"


    I felt slightly speechless. I wasn''t able to really refute her words. She wasn''t wrong there. Sometimes there are thoughts that will always gue our minds. Negative thoughts, thinks that make us worry, thinks that make us needlessly afraid. But even then, I need to make sure she doesn''t feel alone.


    "But don''t worry, please!" She suddenly stopped my train of thoughts. "I was just saying. I am just somewhat relieved. I don''t know if I should really be happy to know there are other people like me but¡­ It does kind of creates some sense of fellowship."


    "So that''s how it is¡­ Do you want to talk with Sphynxiette?" I wondered. "I think you two could get along. Even though I''ve talked a bit with her, she seems open minded."


    "I''ll tryter." She nodded. "Thank you for taking care of me and being so considerate, Sylphy. I will try to not eat your breakfast identally as much from now on."


    "Hey! So it wasn''t an ident if you are admitting it like that!" I got slightly angry. "And no problem, Nephi. I know it has only been about a year since we meet you, but I want you to know you''re part of the family."


    "Thanks¡­ I really appreciate it." Nephilim smiled cutely, as she started stuffing herself with food again. "Hmm, eating always fills the void inside."


    "D-Don''t say it like that¡­" I facepalmed.


    The night continued, until everyone ate enough and felt satisfied, and we moved back to our tents. Today was sure a busy day, but we aplished many things, learned many things, and meet new people. Something we didn''t really expected to do when we came to a deste continent where people shouldn''t even exist to begin with.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aquarina noticed I have been rather thoughtful and silent, and made sure to snuggle with me in our shared bed. Well, she supposedly had her own bed, but never used it, so my own bed became our bed now.


    "You worked really hard today, didn''t you?" She let me rest my head on her chest while she caressed my hair. "Well done, you did good. You did well~"


    "Hmm~ Am I your baby or something that you treat me like this?" I muttered in between giggles.


    "Mom said that I always have to treat you like this whenever you look tired or stressed!" Aquarina said. "She told me that''s how she makes papa feel better."


    "I-Is that so?" I blushed a bit. "Well, not like I mind being spoiled by my cute girlfriend like this¡­" I rubbed my nose on her chest. The smell of soap made me feel so rxed and dizzy.


    "Heheh, then leave it to me." She smiled, kissing my forehead adorably while snuggling with me. "There, there¡­ You worked hard. You''re a good girl¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" I snuggled with her and gave her little kisses on her nose and lips. "You''re a good girl too, I love you a lot¡­"


    "I love you a lot too~" She smiled adorably.


    She was my everything¡­ Oh my god, I would literally give my life and soul for her.


    "My precious Aquarina¡­" I hugged her tightly. "I would give up everything for you, you are my everything¡­ I love you. I love you¡­ I love you so much."


    "S-Sylphy¡­" Aquarina got slightly redder. "Heheh, me too. You''re my little baby girl and my treasure, and my princess, and my queen and everything! We''ll be together forever and ever."


    "Yes¡­ Never leave my side¡­ I don''t think I could ever breathe a day without knowing you''re with me." I snuggled more with her.


    I know we''ll be leaving our separate ways for perhaps more than a year soon, but I just had to get those words out of my system¡­ I think she understood what she meant, because she kept caressing my head and lovingly kissing me.


    With her caress and her gentle words, Aquarina made me fall asleep more easily than I ever imagined I could sleep. While snuggling with her and feeling her warm body embracing my own, it was like sleeping in the clouds.


    Once the next morning arrived, I felt refreshed!


    And there was some good news as well.


    -----

 Chapter 1126 The Survivors Wake Up

    Chapter 1126 The Survivors Wake Up


    ??-----


    It was really hot this morning, but that''s how deserts are, hot. Though, even with my protection against heat, I still sweat a lot when it''s hot. And I was all sweaty while cuddling with Aquarina. And gosh this girl SWEATS. Her whole clothes werepletely wet. Touching her would get my hands all wet. She required a quick and refreshing bath, ASAP!


    "Alright, time to wake up, Aquarina~ Good morning, baby." I kissed her little nose, slowly waking her up.


    "Muh¡­ Ah, Sylphy?" She groaned. "Let me sleep some more, pleaseee¡­" Aquarina started dragging me down back into the bed, rubbing her face on my chest.


    "Nuh-huh, you''re waking up right now. It''s getting prettyte already." I giggled, snuggling with her and giving her kisses in her long neck. "Mooch, mooch~!"


    "Heheh, you''re tickling me." Sheughed a bit.


    We ended snuggling and kissing a bit before actually walking out of bed. But these precious moments were all I treasured every day. I''ve already grown used to sleep at her side! It''s going to be really painful once that''s not a thing anymore for a while. And if it already feels painful for me, I can''t even imagine Aquarina''s side.


    While we were taking a cold bath using the Oasis water inside our tents, Aquarina went on and on about how much she''ll hate life when we finally go our own ways for a bit. And I couldn''t agree more with her.


    "Uuugh, do we really need to do this? Juste with me instead!" She said. "We can go see the witch once I''m done with my training, how about it?"


    "Honestly I would love that, but my mother won''t. And the promise is already made. I don''t want to insult the Witch and tell her to dy the meeting. It would be like looking down on her just because I am the daughter of her friend¡­" I said. "And that would be really impolite. I need a good first impression, she''s someone I''ve been looking to meet for a while."


    "T-That''s right¡­" She sighed, covering her face. "Sorry, that was selfish of me to ask¡­ I was dumb. I''ll just miss my Sylphy''s huggies and kissies."


    "I''ll miss you a lot too, but we talked about this already I guess. We have to just toughen up and do it." I smiled, holding her hands. "Okay?"


    "Okay¡­" She nodded, kissing my lips again. "Love you lots and lots, up to the sky and the moon, the sun, the stars, everywhere."


    "Hahaha, I don''t think that''s how it is said¡­ But yeah, same. I love you up to¡­ another world!" I said. "And many more."


    "Nuh-huh, I love you even more." She gave me a little kiss.


    "Naaah, I love you even more!" I giggled, hugging her while we were naked.


    "Alright I guess you love me more then." She smiled while kissing my neck, I felt her strong hands swiftly grasping my butt down there. "You even got me a cake."


    "Hahah! Dummy!" I couldn''t help butugh at her pervy little joke.


    After a few things and the bath, we got ourselves some freshly washed clothes that mum left outside of the tent, and with sandals and free dresses, we walked out. The first thing we were greeted with was four giants made of gold, looking more recovered than ever before.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, there you are! You girls are finally awake!" Sphynxiette was tremendously happy to see us,ing with Nephilim right by her side, who was smiling.


    "I see your friends are doing alright?" I wondered, greeting the giantess.


    "Of course they are! It has been an hour since they drank the second Elixir and now look at them, they''re all recovered! Like nothing ever happened to them!" She was really happy.


    "They have a slightly harder time talking though." Said Nephilim. "It must be because they''re still recovering even though they can move now."


    "Wait,e to think of it, howe Sphynxiette can talk ournguage even though she''s from another world?" Aquarina wondered, quickly asking the big questions.


    "It is rted with what your friend said." She said. "It is because our people speak into minds. Although it feels like I am speaking with a voice, it is all inside of your heads. Like this, any word I say is usually instantly tranted. Because I simply convey my thoughts and everything else is processed by your own little heads."


    "T-That''s crazy¡­ So you guys can''t talk well yet?" I wondered.


    "We¡­ can''t¡­"


    "Thankful¡­ we are¡­ none¡­ the¡­ less."


    "Thank¡­ you¡­ thank you¡­"


    Unlike Sphynxiette, their voices sounded very harsh and in pain, so I quickly told them it wasn''t necessary to push themselves too much if they didn''t need to. I quickly heard mom and dading closer.


    "Looks like they''re better, yeah. We''ve been talking all morning with Sphynxiette about many things." My mom added. "I''m d they''re feeling alright now. Though, they can''t speak and seem still quite weak, they really wanted to stand up again."


    "They''re quite the curious trio. Apparently they''re much younger than Sphynxiette." Said my dad. "Anyways, let''s go have breakfast, you two. You took a bit too long to wake up as usual."


    "A-Ahahah¡­ Y-Yeah, we are such sleepyheads." I giggled innocently. I didn''t really want to talk about the lewd stuff we sometimes do. But, well, it just happens.


    "Yeaaah." Aquarina licked her lips at that.


    We joined everyone else''s breakfast. Sphynxiette and her friends also joined our meal by eating Yellow Sunstones to recover faster, and some other assortment of ores mined from my Dungeon. They said they were very tasty, and filled their bellies until they couldn''t eat any more.


    "Delicious¡­ meals¡­"


    "Haven''t eaten¡­ eons¡­"


    "Hahh¡­ Happy."


    "I''m d you guys enjoyed it!" I giggled. I couldn''t help but feel blissful as I saw them so fulfilled.


    After they went through so much, it was nice to see them smile and feel happy, even if a little bit¡­


    But the surprises for today didn''t end in just that!


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the [Special Emergency Quest]: [Save the Hegenemeia Survivors]!]


    There was a Quest going on this whole time?


    Again?!

 Chapter 1127 Sneaky Quest Completion

    Chapter 1127 Sneaky Quest Completion


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the [Special Emergency Quest]: [Save the Hegenemeia Survivors]!]


    [Not only have you rescued them from their prison underground, but you''ve made an excellent elixir capable of healing even their terrible states. After drinking the Elixir twice, Sphynxiette friends are on their way to a healthy and safe recovery. Just please convince them to sleep and take long naps, or they won''t be able to recover as quickly!]


    [You missed looking at this quest because you were so busy trying to help them, and you can''t be med for that. Now enjoy your rewards, you earned them for saving and changing the lives of these people!]


    [Thanks to you and your family, there is a whole new future for them.]


    [You received the following Rewards]: [10.000.000 EXP] [Alchemical Forgemaster Medallion Fragment 3/3 (A+ Grade)] x1 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (S Grade)] x30 [Sphynxiette''s Skill Scroll (S Grade)] x1 [System Made Item Coupon (A Grade)] x3 [Hegenemeia Otherworldly Golden Essence Elixir (S Grade)] x5]


    A Quest Completion window popped up right in front of me as if it were a normal thing. I remember suffering and wishing new quests popped up all the time before, but now they appear easily and out of nowhere! Well, this one¡­ I can see why though. Saving these people is probably changing fate a lot.


    Especially when you consider these people are from another world, victims of a war more ancient than our world''s history, perhaps.


    So anyways, I got the third fragment for my Subss Rank Up, and even got a ton of skill proficiency potions, system made item coupons andstly, a skill scroll of Sphynxiette?!


    What?! Is that even a thing? What can I even get out of someone that''s not even from our world? I bet some amazing skill! I can''t wait to use it, but I can''t right here in front of everyone.


    Lastly, there''s also this weird Elixir that came out¡­ The "Hegenemeia Otherworldly Golden Essence Elixir", I think it might be simr to the other Spirit Elixirs I got before.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Where the Quest System extracts leftover essence and energy left from living beings and transforms it into a consumable potion to help my growth.


    It is a bit creepy when you think about it, because it could be said to be made out of the life force of Sphynxiette and her friends¡­ And it suddenly feels a bit disgusting to drink it.


    Hmm, but maybe I shouldn''t overthink it.


    Well, I''ll do itter.


    "Sorry about the Quest out of nowhere, Sylphy." Alice spoke to me through her usual telepathy. "It happened when you were really busy with your mother and everyone else¡­ So it was kind of sitting there for a while, but congrats nheless! Youpleted it."


    "I guess! I got a bunch of amazing rewards. I want to consume everything now¡­" I sighed. "But I need some time alone for that. I guess I''ll go to the bathroom as an excuse and get it down."


    I left that thought forter as I dedicated myself to devour the fruit tart mom had made for breakfast. It included a really delicious set of colorful and fresh fruits, mango, strawberry, melon, and so on. It was so good I couldn''t stop eating. And the milky cream right below the fruits only made it even more pleasurable to devour.


    "Oooh, this is too good mom, I love this¡­" I continued eating without even thinking about anything else.


    "Hahaha, I''m d you liked it! It has been a while since I''ve prepared fruit tarts before. I wish you guys could taste them!" My mother sighed, looking at Sphynxiette and her people.


    "It does looks very colorful, but after I tried eating that soft food, I think it''s all poison¡­" Laughed Sphynxiette. "Seriously, I''ve never had such a strong stomachache before¡­"


    "I''m sorry, it was my fault. I forced you to eat that¡­" I apologized.


    "Oh no! It''s fine, you only did it because you wanted to help out!" Laughed Sphynxiette. "All is forgiven little Sylphy."


    "She''s way too nice, isn''t she?" Aquarinaughed a bit.


    "Sphynxiette¡­ nice¡­"


    "She''s¡­ admirable¡­"


    "Strong¡­ leader¡­ good with children¡­"


    The trio of Hegenemeia were admiring Sphynxiette in silence while speaking with a low tone of voice. They still looked very exhausted and sickly. But they were very hesitant to rest again. Maybe they were wary of us? Or maybe they felt like it would be shameless to ask us to wait for them to fully recover. Whatever was the case, I told mom about it.


    "Yes I know, you three will have to rest for another day if possible." She told them directly. "I know you feel better after the Elixirs and everything, but that doesn''t mean you have to waste my daughter''s efforts like this! Your condition coulde back at any moment. To properly digest the elixir, you need to REST. So, Sphynxiette. Please tell them toy down and rest. For the rest of the day. No moving, no talking, no nothing."


    "A-Ah! Yes, yes, okay. I get it!" Sphynxiette panicked a bit after seeing my mother''s serious face. Yeah, you can''t really argue with mom when she makes her serious face!


    "Sorry¡­"


    "We will¡­ rest."


    "Sorry¡­ so sorry."


    They apologized beforeying low and closing their eyes. Secondster, they immediately fell asleep. They were tired! Why were they pretending to be strong and fine this whole time? These people are really resilient, is it within their doctrine to act tough even when they''re dying?


    "They fell asleep right away! Huh, they were just pretending to be alright!" Nephelineughed. "Sphynxiette you guys are a bit too much, in this world, it''s wrong to pretend to be alright all the time. If you''re tired and in pain, just speak about it and rest."


    "I¡­ I will also rest a bit. I feel quite sleepy." Sphynxiette nodded. "Thank you for all, and¡­ Well, I''m sorry for being a burden. You could also move on and leave us here. We''ll figure things out on our own."


    "By the Ancient Spirits, girl, were the words that Nepheline spoke even went through your thick skull? We''ll wait for your recovery. We don''t mind!" Ninhursag reprimanded her back.


    "Sorry, sorry! I''ll rest, I''ll rest!"


    Like that, the four golden giants rested above the sand peacefully basking in the sunlight.


    -----

 Chapter 1128 Changing Subclass!

    Chapter 1128 Changing Subss!


    ??-----


    Today mom and dad went to the underground to take whatever was left that we didn''t get to pick up. Meanwhile, with my friends, we decided to just enjoy the day while taking a break from anything. I saw Zack and Luck swimming in the Oasis and sshing water at one another. Mist was also swimming with Celeste and their Spirits. I saw Celica ying with her giant golems and Zephy, who used them as sparring partners.


    He was constantly practicing his Dual Aura and getting better at it rather quickly. Lara was talking with spirits and inviting them into the Oasis, and Ninhursag was bathing in the sunlight whilepletely naked in front of the Oasis. She was cultivating her body like this. None paid attention at this point, except me.


    Yes I am VERY weak to hot brown skinned women, especially if they have beautiful and strong muscr bodies. I can''t say Ninhursag wasn''t one of my crushes when I was younger. I knew it was just a dumb fantasy though, my Aquarina is the only one for my heart.


    But as a human being I can''t help but eye at Ninhursag''s beautiful body, because of my god she''s such a goddess¡­ If someone ever gets to hook up with her, they''ll be the luckiest man or woman alive!


    ¡­


    Ahem, enough horny talk. While looking at my cute girlfriend swim around the Oasis picking up ms and other edible mollusks, I decided to take care of all my rewards.


    First of all, I wanted to go directly to the most important part, the Rank Up of my Subss!


    "Hmm, here and there¡­!"


    Ibined the three fragments together, which swiftly gave birth to a beautiful medallion showing both a hammer and an alchemy cauldron together. It emanated a mysterious magical aura from within. By merely holding the item, this aura slowly tried to merge into my hands.


    [You havebined all three fragments of the [Alchemical Forgemaster Medallion Fragment 3/3 (A+ Grade)]!]


    [You can now absorb the Medallion''s powers to Rank Up your Subss!]


    [Do you wish to Rank Up your Subss using the Medallion''s powers?]


    [Yes] [No]


    Two options appeared in front of my eyes, without anything to lose, I swiftly pressed the obvious answer, for¡­ well, obvious reasons.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    FLASH!


    The medallion lighted up, turning into fiery particles of light, which werepletely absorbed into my body. I felt something within my soul, something fundamental change.


    Within the System and my Soul, it awakened. The power of my Subss quickly rose, from two stars to three!


    Ding!


    [Your Subss has sessfully Ranked Up from [Great Alchemist: ¡ï¡ï] to [Alchemical Forgemaster: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]!]


    [The [Alchemical Forgemaster: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] Subss influences your knowledge about Smithing and Alchemy, alongside further boosting the power of the rted Skills.]


    [Your Body has been strengthened greatly!]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 5: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has increased to Tier 6: Rank 6!]


    [Your Magic Circle has gained Bonus Runes!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 5: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has increased to Tier 6: Rank 6!]


    [The [Mana Maniption: Lv4] [Fusion Alchemy: Lv4] [Metallurgy: Lv8] and [Cooking: Lv6] Skills have Leveled Up.]


    [You learned the Skill: [Forge: Lv1]!]


    -----


    [Subss]: [Alchemical Forgemaster: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    A Subss thatbines both the knowledge and abilities of cksmiths with the magical powers of Alchemists to create truly unique items, potions, equipment, furniture, or anything the user can set their minds on! Alchemical Forgemasters are walking gods of creation, shaping the world and everything they touch as they please.


    Enhances the effects of all Alchemy, Crafting, and cksmith-


    rted Skills and Magic by +300%. Alchemy Magic and Forging Magic learning speed is also enhanced by x5. It is possible to spot materials for Alchemy and Crafting and see their descriptions in detail, with a 100% chance to increase the quality of picked up materials by one Grade.


    As an Alchemical Forgemaster, you are not bound by any workshop, and you carry your workshop with yourself, it is possible to summon the [Domain of the Alchemical Forgemaster] by spendingrge quantities of Mana, which creates a 30-meter radius Magical Array around the user where they canbine and synthetize materials into items as if they were processing them inside an Alchemy Cauldron or a Forging Smithy.


    Within the Domain, you can manipte materials however you please. And if you utilize the Cauldron and the Smithy together with the Domain, the quality of created items can be further enhanced by up to 250%, while having a 30% chance for them to develop Unique Trait, a 10% chance for them to develop Legendary Trait, and a 1% chance for them to develop a Divine Trait.


    -----


    Wow, okay this Subss Ability is pretty amazing already! It boosts everything the Alchemy ss already has and made it even better. Now I can even summon a Domain?! This is insane! Just like the Yggdrasil Gardener I suppose. Even the slightlyme Farmer ss I had originally ended turning into something really strong.


    And it could be said to be the same for the Alchemist Subss, which I had unlocked a while ago thinking it was meh at best, just to get a new Subss Slot for me to temporarily modify into better sses.


    But now that it has progressed this much, I don''t particrly mind it having it on permanently. This ability has unprecedented abilities that could work really well in a battle too. Maybe it won''t affect living beings, but it could affect their armor or weapons.


    I could take away someone''s precious legendary weapons out of their hands or synthetize it into something useless they can''t use anymore. Or make their own weapon turn against them, or make their armor pierce their bodies.


    But that''s more like wishful thinking other than anything else¡­ I need to test the abilities first and then see if it truly works like I envisioned it to work or differently!


    All things considered; it looks like a very strong ability, nheless. If I had this before, making those Elixirs would have been so, so easy.


    And well, aside from the new ability, I even got some bonus Ranks in my Cultivation! Nice.


    -----

 Chapter 1129 Alchemical Forgemaster

    Chapter 1129 Alchemical Forgemaster


    ??-----


    With both my Physique and my Magic Circle receiving a nice boost to their strength thanks to my Subss, I also noticed my soul growingrger, even if slightly. I think this must be because ss and Subsses are rted with the Soul itself. They''re imbued into the Soul, and I''ve noticed this same growth with all my friends as they Ranked Up their sses.


    The same happens to Spirits when they do, but you can see it even more obviously because they''re beings made of their own Soul, so you can see them growrger and evolve. Unlike people who you can''t usually see their souls directly.


    And well, as I concentrated in that area of my soul, another message popped up. I was right, it did strengthen my soul a little bit!


    Ding!


    [Your Soul has grown slightlyrger and stronger.]


    [Your [Psyche]: [Tier 2: Rank 1: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche] has increased to Tier 2: Rank 2!]


    Though, now that I think about it, I might also owe this tiny growth to my "Divine Ring of Sunlight and Holy Fire", ability, which keeps on spinning and feeding me with more Essence for my cultivation to advance by leaps and bounds.


    "Phew, with this done¡­ Oh right, a new Skill."


    I looked at the new Skill I acquired, it was simple, like Gardening.


    -----


    [Forge: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/5000


    A Skill granted to cksmith to forge materials together. It is possible to smelt all kinds of ores into different shapes and forms, and then forge them into proper pieces of equipment through this Skill''s assistance. The more you use this Skill, the more proficient you will be when ites to forging and smithing.


    Although a simplistic technique among cksmiths, when applied using magic and inbination with other effects, it can be incredibly useful and flexible.


    Passive Effect (1): While Smelting and Forging Ores into Ingots, and when Forging Materials into Items, increases Dexterity, Movement Speed, Focus, and Stamina and Mana Regeneration by +20%.


    Active Effect (1): When creating items through Forging, you are allowed to choose which Traits you want them to inherit through the avable Traits slots. There''s a 10% chance for these Traits to evolve into higher tiered Traits,ting stronger resulting equipment.


    Level Bonus (1): Makes any item you create 30% Tougher, More Pristine, and of Higher Quality.


    -----


    Yikes, it is SO simple! Can''t I already do all of this stuff on my own anyways? And even more easily through Alchemy! But I guess it does have some merits. If I can just stack the effects and abilities together, I could definitely get something better than just the basic effects, right? Well, I''m hoping for that.


    "Looks like the new Skill has some great synergy with your Subss Ability." Alice suddenly noticed. "I am well aware it has a boring name, but believe me when I say this, it''ll be useful!"


    "Okay, okay~" I shrugged. "I wasn''t saying anything¡­"


    "I could tell by just looking at your face, dear." Alice giggled.


    Anyways, moving on, there were other items that required immediate attention. Namely Sphynxiette''s Skill Scroll! This''ll definitely give me a cooler Skill than just boring "Forge", and I can bet my life that it will be strong.


    I took out the scroll and while sitting beneath the shadow of a palm while looking at Aquarina bring a big bag of ms, shrimp, and fish for today''s lunch, I absorbed the scroll.


    Ding!


    [You have absorbed the [Sphynxiette''s Skill Scroll (S Grade)] x1!]


    [Please choose one of the Options]:


    [Option 1]: [Golden Metal Blood]


    [Option 2]: [Divine Metallic Skeleton]


    [Option 3]: [Star-Soaring Wings]


    W-What the fuck? All three of these Skills sound absolutely wicked! Insane even! What do you mean I can have Orichalcum Blood?! And I even get their metallic skeleton just like that?! And above all, wings that can help me soar the stars?


    Anything I pick will make me tremendously strong, but what should I pick to begin with? Somehow, I am slightly afraid. I was hoping for something strong, but isn''t this too excessive?


    What will even happen to my body if I suddenly get Orichalcum as blood, will I still be even able to move? And a super heavy metallic skeleton could also make things very hard!


    The wings seem the most harmless¡­ Unless they appear in my back permanently, then it bes something that could only bring attention and trouble.


    I need to ask Alice about these ASAP before making any decision!


    "Hahah, are you scared of these skills?" She noticed my face already. "Don''t worry, Sylphy. The System won''t simply give you a skill that can transform your entire being out of nowhere. Even with the Dragon Heart Skill, it was a gradual process that took years. And it still growing. The same goes for these Skills."


    "I-Is that so? How so?" I wondered, as I saw Aquarina sit down at my side. She looked gorgeous wearing her white bikini, her glossy brown, toasty skin and her long silvery-white hair¡­ she was my goddess in the flesh. "Ah, hi, you caught a lot of stuff!"


    "Yep, I''m a bit tired now so I''m going to sit here and enjoy the sunlight." She rested right at my side over another wooden chair, crossing her legs sexily. "Hahh¡­ That was a nice dip! Why didn''t you join me?"


    "I''m busy dealing with stuff¡­ Ahh, if you were to ever see what I''m seeing you would also be as shocked and paralyzed as I am right now." I sighed.


    "W-What? What''s going on? Alice, what are you making Sylphy do now?" Aquarina raised an eyebrow.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Nothing! She just has three important choices right now." Alice giggled. "Now, Sylphy. Let me exin to you what I meant by before. You may not be able to see the skill descriptions right now. But bear in mind they''re simr to¡­ Let''s say Cultivation Techniques, specifically Physique Cultivation Techniques."


    "So it means they grow over time and slowly modify my physique and make it stronger?" I wondered.


    "Yes! That''s right." Alice nodded. "They''re made so over time, your body will transform and change, but in a way you''ll be able to control and get used to."


    "I see! Well that clears thing up a bit more." I nodded. "Now, what the hell do I pick?"


    -----

 Chapter 1130 Inheriting The Skills Of An Alien Species?!

    Chapter 1130 Inheriting The Skills Of An Alien Species?!


    ??-----


    Trusting on Alice''s words, I took a peek at the three options once more.


    [Please choose one of the Options]:


    [Option 1]: [Golden Metal Blood]


    [Option 2]: [Divine Metallic Skeleton]


    [Option 3]: [Star-Soaring Wings]


    Just looking at them made me nervous. But I had to carefully consider what I needed the most right now, and also the future of their growth when synergizing with the rest of my abilities. The Dragon Heart I have could also be considered something of a Cultivation Technique on its own as well.


    Okay, first option. It could probably make my blood really heavy- And, well, tough. If I can gain the same power as Sphynxiette of wielding my metallic blood and use it to attack others with the eventual toughness of Orichalcum, very little would be able to survive.


    And I could also get myself an unlimited amount of super tough metal I could extract right out of my own body. Above all, this metal could also be highly conductive for magic of all sorts, making my entire body stronger as a result.


    Also golden metal blood is much tougher than just your usual red blood, that should already be a given¡­


    Second option, a tough skeleton, so tough it is called divine metallic skeleton. Alright, this could potentially surpass whatever the Dragon Skeleton ability I want to eventually get could be¡­ Or maybe not.


    Seeing how I need that Skeleton Ability from the Dragons to continue the development of my Dragon Heart, it makes me wonder if the Skeletons will either ovep or not work together and I''ll have to choose between the two.


    I guess this one is still very attractive, it could give me a better progression and growth than the blood. But the blood is still cooler, isn''t it?


    And then, the wings¡­ Star Soaring Wings. I guess I''ll pop up bigger, golden wings like those that Sphynxiette and her friends have?


    Maybe theirst stage could help me soar into the stars¡­


    So I could meet the Gods in person.


    But that''s¡­ Wouldn''t my already evolved dragon wings help me do the same eventually? I got endless mana to fuel myself all the way up there, so yeah.


    The tougher skeleton is nice, but I think I''ve already made my decision.


    I''m going to have golden colored blood!


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Golden Metal Blood] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Golden Metal Blood: Lv1] Skill.]


    I was seriously expecting my entire body to begin boiling as my blood changed into a golden metal. But nothing really changed. Nothing at all. Everything remained the same as before, even after learning such a weird skill.


    "Huh? Nothing happened?" I wondered. I inspected every inch of my body while Aquarina looked at me curiously. She was drinking some fresh fruit juice I left for her.


    "What''s wrong? Come on, tell me what skill you got now." She said, looking at me with her beautiful blue eyes.


    "Err, well, it''s called Golden Metal Blood and I got it from a quest. Like, I got a quest that asked me to save Sphynxiette and her friends, got it? So I got a skill scroll that gives me a random skill from¡­" I was exining as Aquarina stopped me midway through.


    "Wait, what?! You got their blood now?!" She gasped.


    "Hahaha, nah, not yet." Iughed, cutting a wound from my hand and letting the blood out.


    It was red, but it now had a slightly metallic hue to it, brighter than normal blood, and it even released a few sparkles once it dropped on the floor. The wound ended regenerating after three seconds of being opened, almost instantly.


    "But it has some shiny metallic color now." I said. "Oooh, it''s pretty interesting, huh?"


    "Woah, so how¡­ How does that work?" Aquarina was genuinely concerned.


    "I''m fine, you don''t have to look at me so worried." I giggled, patting her head. "So essentially, it is like a Cultivation Technique, over time it should slowly transform my blood and give me abilities rted with it, I believe."


    As I exined, I took a look at the skill itself.


    -----


    [Golden Metal Blood: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/20.000


    A Special Skill only possessed by the Hegenemeia Tribe, who have golden-colored blood containing hundreds of synthetizedponents and ores together, forming an ultimate metal highly sought after across the stars, Orichalcum.


    However, as this is a Skill derived from an ability that the Hegenemeia are born with, it has been transformed and adapted to the user''s body, working more simrly to a growth-


    type Cultivation Technique that will slowly help the user refine their blood into the same blood the Hegenemeia possess, eventually.


    To progress in the growth of this Skill, it is necessary to cultivate, refine, and temper your own blood. Absorbpatible materials, lose blood and regain it, and even manipte it to acquire special blood-bending abilities stronger than even Blood Magic Spells.


    Each Skill Level represents a Step of this Blood Refinement Process, Skill Proficiency will be earned ordingly to the Blood Refinement Process.


    Current Blood Refinement Process: 0.1%


    Blood Refinement Steps:


    Step 1: Let Metal-Attribute Mana flow through your Blood constantly: 0.1/10%


    ???


    Avable Blood Abilities:


    ???


    Level Bonus (1): Increases Physical Strength, Movement Speed, Reflexes, and Wound Regeneration Speed by +10%. Reduces Magic Damage Taken by -5%.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----


    This looks pretty interesting! So every level will include a specific step I need to go through to advance to the next? So it''s ten steps, each step with 10% of Blood Refinement Process¡­ Makes Sense.


    Also I can unlock "Blood Abilities"! Though none are avable right now. Maybe I''ll get some new ones once I get the Skill to Level Up?


    Absorbing Metal-Attribute Mana and letting it constantly flow through my blood sounds easy enough. Metal-Attribute Mana can be refined out of almost any magic metal.


    "I guess I''ll be using this big pile of Mithril I got¡­" I took out a big chunk of Mithril and by using my Mana, I started sucking away its Metal Attribute Magic Essence.


    FLAAASH!


    And then let it flow across my blood and¡­ Holy shit this is painful!


    "Ouch!"


    -----

 Chapter 1131 Growth

    Chapter 1131 Growth


    ??-----


    I don''t know why it hurt so much. I''ve even had my body torn to shreds and my soul shattered, which both hurt a lot. Yet this pain was really something else! It was as if every inch of my blood was slowly drying out and dying. And I had to bear with it while absorbing theponents of the Metal Attribute Mana.


    As I chatted with Aquarina, I continued doing this process bit by bit¡­ The progress? Quite disappointing. Really, it increased so little after an hour of cultivating that I felt utterly betrayed.


    [Current Blood Refinement Process: 0.1% -> 0.2%]


    "Ugh, this can''t be fair¡­" I cried. Aquarina onlyughed at my misfortune. Such a sadistic girlfriend!


    "Hahaha, well, you can''t just possibly ask to get such powerful blood out of nowhere, Sylphy!" Laughed Aquarina. "Just slowly get to it. We''ve got our whole lives ahead. No need to get the power right away. You''ve grown plenty strong already!"


    "I know, but it never hurts to get a bit stronger." I sighed, resting my head on her thighs. "Oh right, I got a few other goodies I should take!"


    I quickly took out several dozens of bottles of Skill Proficiency Elixirs and started chugging them down one after another without hesitating, making Aquarina gasp. I secretly hoped they could help my Blood Skill Level Up, after all, it still used Skill Proficiency!


    Aquarina looked in terror as I drank fifty bottles of potion in time record. My belly was all big after that, but my metabolism was very quick, easily digesting and absorbing it all. I felt a rush of power surge across my body as several skills started leveling.


    Ding!


    [You have drink [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x20 and [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (S Grade)] x30!]


    [You have earned a 411.000 Skill Proficiency, which has been distributed randomly across your many Skills!]


    [The [Yggdrasil''s Spirit Armor: Lv1] Skill has gained 2 Levels!]


    [The [Hero Seed: Lv4] [Divine Protection: Lv4] Skills have gained 1 Level!]


    [The [Steady Fighter: Lv9] Skill has gained 1 Level; it has reached Max Level!]


    [The [Reaper: Lv4] Skill has gained 2 Levels!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv4] Skill has gained 1 Level!]


    [The [Metallurgy: Lv9] Skill has gained 1 Level; it has reached Max Level!]


    [The [Spirit Fusion: Lv2] [Gardener: Lv2] Skills have gained 1 Level!]


    [The [Forge: Lv1] Skill has gained 2 Levels!]


    [The [Agricultural Arts: Lv4] [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv6] [Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall: Lv2] [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv5] Skills have gained 1 Level!]


    [The [Water Magic: Illusory Mist: Lv3] [Bloodlust Swarm: Lv3] [Void Wielding Arts: Lv3] [Spider Queen Threads: Lv2] Skills have gained 1 Level!]


    Almost every Skill leveled, well, with a few exceptions. Such as the Blood Skill! Or the Dragon Heart Skill! Pretty much every Skill that mattered didn''t leveled up. Not even my Yggdragon Aura, it is perpetually stuck at Level 7.


    I know it has only been around a year since I got this Dual Aura Skill, but it has been a real game changer for me. Its offensive, healing, support, and buffing abilities are way too amazing. And it can even be used to fight by shaping it around and imbuing it into my weapon techniques!


    But well, it might progress as my cultivation does, let us not despair. After all, it was born out of my own Physique Rank increasing, so I think I just need to get stronger.


    Now I got two Skills at max level, Steady Fighter and Metallurgy! I should check what they can beter though, I need to drink another¡­ Weird think before that.


    "Another weird elixir?" Aquarina asked.


    "J-Just don''t ask me what it is¡­" I sighed, drinking the Elixir that I got from my quest.


    This was the veryst before eating tasty food that my Aquarina got for our lunch, so I had to bear with it! The taste was, as I imagined, rather delicious! It was so sweet and had a fruity smell to it. Was this really the essence extracted from leftover power emanated by Sphynxiette and her pals?


    Maybe it is better to not overthink it and drink it all¡­


    Ding!


    [You have consumed [Hegenemeia Otherworldly Golden Essence Elixir (S Grade)] x5!]


    [You have absorbed arge quantity of Spiritual Essence and Golden Energy into your body, soul, magic circle, and spiritual heart.]


    [The Essences are being automatically refined across your body. Your Spiritual Heart is absorbing most of this rich energy, finally breaking through!]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 1: Rank 10: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 2: Rank 1!]


    [Your Spiritual Heart has berger, stronger, and overflowing with Spiritual Energy it now produces automatically over time.]


    Crack, crack¡­!


    CRASH!


    It felt like my own Spiritual heart shattered, extremely painful, but at the same time, very relieving. Once it shattered, a new Spiritual Heart appeared below the other, much more refined, much shinier, and above all, with even more Spiritual Energy for me to y around with!


    "I can feel it¡­ So much Spiritual Energy!" I said, my fingers moving as rainbow and green colored energy moved around seamlessly.


    "You got stronger!" Aquarina said again. "What was that potion though? Can''t I have some?"


    "I drank it all, sorry.. And it''s better if I am the only one with the guilt of what I just drank." Iughed it off. "Anyways, shall we go make lunch? I''m starving here!"


    "Sure!" She nodded, happily following me. Our friends slowly joined us, as we all started talking, cooking, and then eating.


    Sphynxiette and her people rested through the rest of the day and didn''t interact anymore after my mother reprimanded them a lot for trying to act tough. Meanwhile, as I enjoyed the day, I also continued absorbing the Metal Attribute Mana out of Mithril as much as I could.


    I was slowly progressing further, finally reaching 1% of Blood Refinement once the next morning arrived. It took so long! But well, it wasn''t too slow either.


    Though, this is the easiest step. I can''t imagine what''s next¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1132 The Next Day

    Chapter 1132 The Next Day


    ??-----


    The next morning, Sphynxiette and her people felt much better. They really needed a good rest! After that whole day of sleeping, they didn''t need to pretend to be fine anymore, they were fine. The trio was also able to speak correctly now, and Sphynxiette was talking with them non-stop, helping them catch up with everything.


    While we were having breakfast with them, they exined to us each of their own stories. Apparently Sphynxiette was well known as a powerful leader of their tribe, someone that fought against the invaders head-first. They couldn''t go into details; it has been so long since then that they had dizzy memories.


    This trio was much younger than her, like, at least five times as young as Sphynxiette. She called the kids instead of her equals, despite looking almost the same as her. There was something she could see in them we couldn''t, that made her instantly understand they were much younger.


    From what they talked; they were younger warriors that fought in thest battle before their entire world was invaded. They were captured alongside many more. But only the three of them were sealed in that pyramid together.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "We have¡­ no idea where the others¡­ might be."


    "It is so sad¡­ that we are separated¡­"


    "But thank you, for saving our lives¡­ We are very grateful."


    "It''s fine, we did what we had to." My mother smiled. "So what are your ns right now? I don''t think you should go against the Gods right now either¡­ Our world, despite all the wars, has reached a rtive peace. Even though we''ve fought a lot, things are mainly stable, I think."


    "Would you like to move to our town in the surface down below?" Asked my father. "You''re big and everything, yeah¡­ But we can always say you''re Demons. Theye in all shapes and sizes after all."


    The trio looked at Sphynxiette, as if waiting for her response. She sighed, looking back at my father.


    "We''ll think about it. We''ve been enough of a burden for you. And we are not dumb either. We know we bring a lot of attention, if wepare our appearances to you. We are indeed quite shiny and big, and perhaps intimidating. It won''t be easy to get used to a society of much smaller, frailer people." She sighed.


    "Then maybe move to a secluded area for now? There''s a lot of deserts, mountains, and so on across the continent." Said Nepheline. "I could introduce you to some ces full of ores you can eat. So you could settle down there and slowly recover all your former strength while looking for clues for more of your kind."


    "We can help you look for them too. We''ve been searching for ruins for a while." Shademented, after sipping some tea. "How about that?"


    "W-We are grateful." Sphynxiette blushed a bit. "You''ve done so much, it''s fine to just leave us be, you know? We can take care of ourselves¡­"


    "No, you''re people not of this world, stranded and lost. I wouldn''t be able to sleep at night knowing we left you on your own after everything you''ve gone through." My mother smiled. "And well, it''s not like there isn''t special magic that could help reduce your size or change your appearance to easily camouge with our society, if possible. Though it''ll all depend on your decisions at the end. For now, we should get moving. We are looking for Pyuku''s people too."


    "Oh, I see. Well, please, if you don''t mind, we would love toe along." Sphynxiette said. "As you said, we are aliens to this world, and we are still learning the ropes."


    "Of course,e along!" I said. "The more friends the better! Right?"


    "Y-Yeah, I mean¡­ Sure!" Aquarina nodded, she was still slightly overwhelmed by the giantess in front of us.


    After having a hearty breakfast, we slowly packed everything to get going. The desert has been a rather beautiful yet overwhelming ce. We meet new people and everything, but it was time to move on into the wends, probably ourst stop. We decided to ride our flying familiars to get through the desert quickly. We''ve been training our bodies through constant exercise, but our parents thought it was time to just leave already.


    The beautiful golden pyramid beneath the sand would never look the same now. After we''ve learned the truth about Orichalcum, it was quite hard to even think of this as a metal, but the blood of people that were massacred and tortured instead. It really¡­ is quite distasteful to even wear anything using this metal.


    Even though Sphynxiette and her people don''t mind us using it, because it is already there and they''re fine as long as it''s not the Gods, we still felt a bit off. Most of our equipment includes a bit of Orichalcum after all.


    Hell, Luck''s weapons, those powerful ws that absorb his powers and change shape, are made entirely out of Orichalcum. He would have thrown that weapon away if it wasn''t because it belonged to Elise before, and she probably didn''t know the origin of Orichalcum either.


    Anyways, Pyuku and Nephilim were getting along surprisingly well with Sphynxiette and her people. Especially the slimes, who admired the "shiny people" a lot.


    "I see, so you''re not so different than us, trying to look for your lost kind." Smiled Sphynxiette. "You''re a noble little boy. Well, you''ve already found most of them, I''m d for you."


    "Though¡­ you said¡­ that there were golden birds trapping your friends before?" The ck-eyed person asked.


    "Ah, yeah, the Golden me Phoenixes. They hold a striking resemnce with you." My mother said. "And also feed on the Orichalcum of the pyramids¡­"


    "Birds like us?" Wondered Sphynxiette. "Ah, it must have been the monsters they created using their technology. They took our blood and flesh to create monsters that poorly imitated our toughness and golden feathers. Those birds must have been one of the few survivors. I am d you in them, they were aberrations only made to torture us."


    "S-So that''s how it was¡­ Well, we even ate them and all." Laughed my father. "Our son inherited their power as well, he''s growing very strong now."


    "Well, I''m d they were of some use to you." Sphynxiette smiled calmly. "Oh, such a cold and wet air. Are these the wends?"


    In front of us, a new and beautiful scenery opened up.


    -----

 Chapter 1133 Visiting The Wetlands

    Chapter 1133 Visiting The Wends


    ??-----


    As we flew over the Golden Dunes, thend slowly became less arid. The sand slowly disappeared, as we were first greeted with a rocky wastnd, which slowly started to gain more grasnds and small ponds of water. Rivers andkes were all over the ce. Flying further in, the entirend changed. From the aridness of the desert, it now became a beautiful wetnd, full of high growing grass, dense forests, pongs,kes, and rivers everywhere. Naturally, there were many swamps as well.


    In such a ce full of life and water, living beings were verymon. The moment we arrived here, we were greeted by a gigantic flock of Wend Storks, Tier 6 bird-like monsters that flew in enormous groups of hundreds. They were harmless, flying past us into the higher skies. It seems they move around the wends, picking fish from the various water resources avable.


    At the distance, we could notice something interesting and rather captivating. At the center of the wends, surrounded by a gigantic swamp, there was a tree. A majestic tree with white leaves resembling ss. It grew as high as fifty meters, and its bark was ck and metallic in appearance. Its roots spread around, harmonizing with the rest of nature, despite how strange and alien it lookedpared to normal nts.


    "What is that tree over there, mom?" I wondered, trying to analyze it.


    "That''s¡­ I''ve never seen such a thing before. Then again, we never explored this area. Everything here is brand-new for us as well! Doesn''t seem that there is any Ruins in the vicinity though. Should we stop near the tree at least?" She wondered.


    "Sure!" I nodded. "Everyone, are you ready?"


    "Yeah, I was getting bored of just flying. Let''s explore and hunt something!" Zack was eager for hunting. "I want to test my new Wind Abilities."


    "You already got some?!" I asked.


    "He did! He has been cultivating all this time with Arafunn''s help!" Mist said. "I''m very proud of him!" She hugged him tightly.


    "A-Ahahaha,e on¡­" Zack felt embarrassed.


    "He indeed learned the technique I taught him." Uncle Arafunn yawned, waking up from his nap. "He''s really smart and hardworking, actually! In just a couple of days, he already got the hang of the Harmonious Wind Melody Cultivation Technique! Though he''s still an amateur, I see potential in him."


    I checked Zack''s status and indeed! The technique itself was learned as a Skill; it was seen as "[Harmonious Wind Melody Cultivation Technique: Lv1]"! That meant he really, truly engraved it into the deepest part of his soul and body. Incredible.


    "Woah, okay that''s pretty incredible, Zack! Congrats!" Aquarina congratted him for once.


    "Yeah, well done!" I patted his head.


    "He is truly a hardworking boy." Ninhursag nodded in silence.


    "Hahaha, everyone is praising Zack! You must feel like the special boy of today now!" Lara giggled. "Well done! Actually, maybe you don''t notice yet, but lots and lots of Wind Spirits have begun flocking around you! It wasn''t a thing before even with your strong affinity for the element. Your body is slowly reaching a certain harmony with the Winds."


    "I-Is that true?!" Zack was shocked. "Amazing¡­ I wish I could see them."


    "Well, the reason why the Winds protect me is the same, isn''t it, little Lara?" Arafunn asked. "The winds themselves move and shape by the whims of the Wind Spirits of the world."


    "Yeah! Since I meet the Heroes that everyone is always full of Spirits of the world, often of their elements. But I usually don''t disturb them nor mention it." Lara nodded.


    "Wait, really? What about me?" Aquarina asked.


    "Water and Ice Spirits flock around you the most. With Darkness Spirits appearing more frequently now." Lara said. "This means your elemental affinities must be growing stronger."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That''s so cool¡­" Aquarina looked at her own hands, as if trying to grasp the spirits themselves, even though they were all invisible for us.


    FLASH!


    The giant Storm Bird slowly descended into a huge patch of grasnds, while everyone was asking Lara how many spirits them were around. Mostly everyone got answers they liked, except my brother and Celica.


    "I-It''s a bit strange, it feels like Spirits are¡­ afraid of you, Zephy." Said Lara. "But at the same time¡­ They seem to recognize you? It feels weird, like some sort of feeling of both fear and respect."


    "Huh? Really?" Zephy was more confused than anything. "Well, that''s cool anyways!"


    "And about Celica¡­ Well, there are a few dark spirits around you, very little. But mostly than anything, I can feel the echoes of dead spirits. Which are the souls of the dead. I think it might do with your affinity! After all, although death spirits exist, you don''t seem to have an exact affinity with them, and instead, your affinity is stronger in the phantom element. Phantom Attribute Spirits don''t exist, but there are dead spirits, which are the faint echoes of dead souls. Usually called ghosts, phantoms, and so on!" Lara was very knowledgeable after she studied a lot back home.


    "Huh, that''s interesting!" Celica seemed rather pleased with the response too. "I wonder if I could ever tame a Death Spirit instead? I mean, recruit it or something¡­"


    "Perhaps? Maybe if you can find some cultivation technique that can help you boost the runes of your magic circle and physique with Death Attribute Runes." My mother got into the conversation. "If you''re so good with Phantom Affinity, then it should be possible for you to learn something for the Death Affinity. You''re already an impressive Phantom Magician, if you work hard, you could be a full-fledged Necromancer."


    "E-Eh? Aren''t those looked down upon?" Asked Celeste.


    "Huh? Why?" My mother raised an eyebrow. "A Necromancer is just another magician at the end of the day. As long as you don''tmit any crimes or rob any tombs, it should be fine. Most necromancers simply use monster corpses and monster materials instead. There''s very little point into risking getting arrested by using people''s corpses and so on."


    "I-I guess that''s right¡­" Celica nodded. "Cool!"


    As wended on the wends, the cold and wet atmosphere felt a bit chilly, but at the same time, refreshing from the hot desert.


    "Anyways, let''s go to the big tree!" I said. "Pyuku, can you feel your slime friends nearby?"


    "Y-Yes! In that tree, I think they happen to be close to it!" He said.


    -----

 Chapter 1134 Hunting Beasts In The Wetlands

    Chapter 1134 Hunting Beasts In The Wends


    ??-----


    The wends were a truly beautiful ce. We wandered around while watching our steps. There were grasses and giant trees everywhere. Mostly trees that grow near swamps and wet areas, with very long roots spread everywhere to absorb the most water possible.


    There were certain areas covered by thin mist, creating an atmosphere of wonder and mystery. We couldn''t see the entire ce because there was mist everywhere, but even then, it was a beautifulndscape.


    The tree where we were moving to was right in front of us, just a few kilometers from where we were. Pyuku seemed excited, pointing at the distance and constantly saying the Slimes were definitely there.


    As everyone talked and discussed about various things, my father and I chatted about whatever.


    "Whew, this ce sure is more refreshing and colder than the desert~ It is a nice change of pace I guess!" My father said. "If it''s a wend though, I bet there''s a lot of freshwater fishes and crustaceans around! I hope we can find some big fish and crabs around. Shrimp too if possible! Hell, I will eat a huge smander if we find one. They have such tender skin and meat."


    "Wait, smanders?" I wondered, rising an eyebrow. "I don''t think I have yet eaten one! Are they tasty dad?"


    "Of course! Well, there''s a bunch of different types though. Depending in their elemental affinity, their taste can vary greatly¡­" My father was a foodie just like me, so he loved talking about the beasts he has eaten. "Usually fire smanders have a smoky vor, and give a lot of fire elemental essence, can help your physique get stronger I think. Oh, but the wend smanders are the softest and tastiest. If you roast them well enough, you can even eat their soft skin! Their meat is so tender, more than fish usually."


    Without realizing it, Aquarina and I started to drool. We had breakfast like four hours ago, so we were already getting quite hungry. "Really? Maybe we should definitely catch some then!" I said.


    "Well this ce''s big and full of monsters, so it shouldn''t be hard to attract them." Aquarina said.


    "We''ve suppressed our Auras, so it shouldn''t be a problem." Shademented behind his daughter. "In fact, we''ve gotten here just a few minutes ago and I can already sense some monsters slowly creeping in."


    "They''re really energetic, huh? And they''re noting from just the grasnds. There must be many underground rivers where they move, perhaps even caves." Nepheline was sensing them with her deep connection with the earth.


    "Wait, they''reing already?!" I asked.


    "Ahh, I can sense it too¡­" Aquarina said. "The water is rising¡­"


    SPLAAASH!


    Suddenly, a huge amount of water exploded out of the ground, as several gigantic beasts surged, rushing towards us. They seemed to be three different types of monsters,ing on their own groups.


    From what I detected, 25 Giant Green Swamp Smanders, Tier 7 Monsters. 33 Algae-Covered Giant Swamp Crab, Tier 7 too, andstly, 36 Wrathful Mudskippers, Tier 6 monsters. They looked really pissed! Were they some sort of territorial eusocial group of monsters that attacked anything that gets inside their territory because they perceive it as a threat?


    The monsters here were sure oversized too. Well, anything in Cloudia is grossly oversized. These monsters were at minimum five meters tall. The Smanders were thergest at over ten! But they were smanders, just like dad said, they''re really tasty. And if I''m on vacation, I want to enjoy it by eating tasty food.


    "Alright guys! Let''s hunt them!" I roared, stepping forwards and targeting the smanders in specific. My friends got slightly pissed I jumped into the action very quickly, thinking I was going to steal all their prey.


    "Hey! Sylphy! Don''t you dare steal all the monsters for yourself!" Kevin roared, leaping into the air with a burst of emerald winds from his legs, rising his axe towards the nearest beast, a giant green crab opened their ws, aiming to tear him into shreds. "RAAAH!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a furious roar, he hacked through the crab''s giant ws and then his two ws further descended into the crab''s head, shattering it into pieces and making the beast''s innards explode. The creature instantly fell, dead.


    BAAAM!


    "W-Woah, that thing was sure weak, just one hit? Seriously¡­" Zack wondered.


    "That was Tier 7 monster though, Zack. You''ve just gotten really strong, hahaha!" Iughed.


    My dragon wings led me to a trio of giant smanders. Two of them opened their jaws, greeting me with a rain of acidic saliva bullets. I shed them with my sword one after another, while avoiding a few others as I flew in midair.


    I gave a burst of mes from my legs, pushing myself right above them before the third smander attempted to chomp mepletely. Pointing Scarlet downwards and imbuing her with my Yggdragon Aura of mes, I descended like a rampaging meteor.


    CRAAASH!


    A burst of mes roasted the three Tier 7 monsters in a single strike. The smanders, each one of ten meters of height, were nothing against this powerful, overwhelming attack.


    "Oops¡­ I think I overdid it; they got a bit too roasted." I sighed. "Well, the meat below should still be edible, right?"


    "You overdid it!" Laughed Aquarina. "Sylphy, you have to be more delicate, so the monsters don''t end up into pieces. They won''t give anything good if you destroy them to that level!"


    As she lectured me, my girlfriend kicked the shell of a crab and burst its entire body open, its innards exploding everywhere. A second after that, a group of mudskippers swarmed her, but she cut them all with a barrage of shing attacks using her pair of daggers, releasing countless shes of cold, icy water de aura.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "Are you sure you should be telling me that when you''re just doing the exact same thing, Aquarina?" I asked, looking at the massacre she had unfolded.


    "Oh¡­" Aquarina quickly realized it as well. "Hahaha¡­! W-Well, let''s be a bit more careful. I am still not used to how strong we''ve gottentely¡­"


    "Okay, thest one to hunt a smander that isn''t destroyed into pieces gets to eat the burned ones!" I said, sprinting into action.


    "Hey! Wait for me!" She followed behind.


    -----

 Chapter 1135 The Draconic Swamp Ruler

    Chapter 1135 The Draconic Swamp Ruler


    ??-----


    The wave of monsters that we swiftly took care of with my friends didn''t end there. It seemed that all the smell of blood and corpses attracted all matter of fauna surrounding us. So as I desperately tried to store all the carcasses I could, monsters of all kinds kept showing up, trying to steal what we hunted or to hunt us instead.


    From small critters that were only Tier 2 to 3 which were all kinds of colorful Swamp Crabs and Metal-Shelled Shrimps, to muchrger rulers of swamps named Voracious Frogs, Tier 7 titans that swallowed anything in their path, we hunted all matter of creatures.


    Ultimately, after the third wave of swamp monsters, things seemed to finally calm down, as I finished storing everything we hunted. We ended fighting for over an hour, even though we only intended to hunt a bit and move on.


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [Giant Green Swamp Smanders (Tier 7)] x37 [Algae-Covered Giant Swamp Crab (Tier 7)] x44 [Wrathful Mudskippers (Tier 6)] x106 [Colored Swamp Crabs (Tier 2 ~ 3)] x225 [Metal-Shelled Shrimps (Tier 3)] x103 [Voracious Frogs (Tier 7)] x46, and more!]


    [You gained 56.500.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] gained 3 Levels, she has reached Level 76/80!]


    [Zack] gained 7 Levels, he has reached Level 24/50!]


    [Mist] gained 6 Levels, she has reached Level 21/50!]


    [Celeste] gained 5 Levels, she has reached Level 21/50!]


    [Celica] gained 5 Levels, she has reached Level 19/50!]


    [Luck] gained 5 Levels, he has reached Level 7/80!]


    [Lara] gained 6 Levels, she has reached Level 23/50!]


    [Nephilim] [Naturia] and [Yggdra] have gained 3 Levels!]


    [Leviathan] and [Undine] have gained 5 Levels!]


    [Snowke] [Cumulus] [Onyx] and [Mister Teddy] have gained 10 Levels!]


    Seeing everyone level up made me really happy. It seemed that Aquarina was just four levels from reaching Max Level already! My girlfriend is so strong! I wonder how OP she''s going to get once she hits Level 80 and can Rank Up though. Everyone else was progressing steadily too, the newer Familiars with Systems were only 20 more levels from reaching max and evolving again.


    Though, our problems didn''t end there, just as we were finally getting closer to the tree and considering making a barbeque with everything we hunted, more monsters appeared.


    This time, these guys were the real deal, Tier 8 creatures appeared!


    RUMBLE!


    The ground shook, as enormous beasts seemed to creep out of the swamps. Too disturbed from all the bloodshed and battle. They looked utterly annoyed and pissed at us. Gigantic and draconic in appearance, yet not entirely dragons. These monsters were Swamp Drakes, without a doubt, thirty-


    meter-tall monsters with some dragon bloodline in them.


    They were covered with an armor of green scales, very thick armor. They had giant golden eyes, their alligator-like heads covered on countless sharp horns, and their ws looked like they could tear through anything.


    "ROOOAARR!"


    And as if things couldn''t get any more surprising, yet slightly exciting, another bigger one showed up. The swamps right in front of us seemed toe to life, as the Aura of a Tier 9 Monster surged from its depths. It wasn''t a Swamp Drake this time though¡­ Although they had a simr-shaped head and body, they were like ten times asrge as the Swamp Drakes.


    Above all, their bodies were incredibly long, and their legs had be smaller too. They resembled a riverine serpent of some sort, but much more menacing and monstrous.


    Ding!


    [Due to all the battle and bloodshed you''ve spread across their territory, the [Draconic Swamp Ruler (Tier 9)] has appeared to confront you!]


    [Alongside her there are a hundred [Swamp Drakes (Tier 8)] ready to devour anything that gets in the path of their Ruler!]


    [The very presence of the Ruler releases a thick [Draconic Mana Aura] that boosts her allied Drakes Strength, Speed, Stamina, Energy, and Vigor by +100%!]


    "Well, this got a bit out of proportions, huh?" My mother wondered. "It would have been better if we didn''t have to fight this¡­ Killing too many predators is bad for an ecosystem. But¡­ Ah, well, I can sense stronger monsters far away, so I think this is fine? Yeah, go ahead, children. Defeating a Tier 9 Ruler-type Monster should be some good exercise. Make sure to work together. We''ll be watching your backs here."


    As mother said, our parents decided to confront the iing Drakes while we regrouped with all my friends. My brother stayed with them with Nephilim watching his back. I really wished he could join us, but he was still learning the ropes and it was better to leave him with our parents and Nephilim as an extra bodyguard just to make sure his safety was secured. He had already hunted every small critter that appeared though, so he was doing really well!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright guys, you heard mom." I smiled, imbuing my Aura into Scarlet, this time also wearing my shield, Sapphire, for protection. My whole armor was also equipped too, offering me an additionalyer of defenses and extra stats. "Let''s hunt that dragon!"


    "Hmm, well, that''s definitely not a dragon though." Ignatius said. "We Dragons are very smart, if he was a fellow dragon, he would talk and probably try to solve this peacefully. Swamp Dragons are like that-"


    "Just shut up and let the kids enjoy the moment, alright?" Beelzebub angrily said. "If they say it''s a dragon, it''s a damn dragon then!"


    "Hahaha! That''s right!" Furohughed.


    My Familiars were surrounding me, their Stats growing higher as they gained the effects of my Skills and my Yggdragon Aura shared into them. I also decided to summon several monster troops from my Dungeons floors, because killing monsters using them gives me additional Dungeon EXP and Energy, and there were over a hundred Swamp Drakes to destroy!


    As we all cheered and sprinted into battle, with countless of gigantic, scaled monsters approaching, I noticed a notification from the system, a quest has appeared. It seems this was a big deal.


    Ding!


    [The [Special Challenge Quest]: [Hunt the Draconic Swamp Ruler and free the Main Swamp from their Tyranny!] has been generated!]


    -----

 Chapter 1136 New Quest

    Chapter 1136 New Quest


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [The [Special Challenge Quest]: [Hunt the Draconic Swamp Ruler and free the Main Swamp from their Tyranny!] has been generated!]


    [You have in countless monsters on your path to your destiny, and in the way, you''ve enraged the Ruler of the Main Swamp of the Wends of Cloudia, the mighty Draconic Swamp Ruler, a powerful Evolved Swamp Drake of Tier 9, no less!]


    [ept this challenge and y this monstrous beast, and you will be rewarded with plenty of epic loot and experience points! And all of that stuff.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Completion Rewards]: [EXP] [???] [???]


    [Time Limit]: [3 Hours.]


    So we have to defeat the Ruler in three hours? Well, looks like a sizable challenge! Maybe I could off it myself if I go absolutely all out. Using my Draconification and all other matter of Skills and Spells. But what''s the fun of that? Fighting with my friends and defeating it together is much more fun. Well, I''ll still go almost all-out just for the fun of it.


    "ROOOAAR!"


    The Draconic Swamp Ruler didn''t advance any further, only roaring, as ifmanding her troops. Her Aura boosting the power of her children and making them much faster. They looked sluggish before, but once she appeared, they became as fast as cheetahs, immediately sprinting towards us, their giant alligator-like jaws mping, voraciously imagining themselves devouring us already. Aren''t you guys too eager to die?


    We greeted the Swamp Drakes with my friends and my army of Familiars and Dungeon Monsters. All of them boosted with my Dual Yggdrasil Aura, further boosting their stats as much as I could. It has been quite some time since we fought Arachne''s army of insectoid demonic beasts, so they had grown rather strong.


    Aside from the army of Slime Monsters and Labyrinth Spiders led by their respective Kings and Queens, Giant Coral Golems joined the battle, alongside Wyverns, Drakes, Smanders, and even the Crimson Dragon from my Dungeon too!


    "RAAARR!"


    The giant Crimson Dragon gave a mighty roar, unleashing a storm of mes against the Swamp Drakes. It was still Tier 7, but with all the buffs I was giving to him, he was at leastparable to a Tier 8 temporarily. His presence alone further strengthening all other Dragon-type Dungeon Monsters as well.


    BOOOM!


    An explosion of draconic mes engulfed a dozen Swamp Drakes, it managed to kill two of them, but the rest survived, although burning and taking constant damage. The Blue Dragon descended from the skies in that moment, unleashing a storm of blue mes this time. Both the red and blue mes converged together, increasing the damage dealt.


    The rest of the Tier 6 Drakes apanying them shed against the Swamp Drakes, ws against ws and jaws against jaws, breath attacks and elemental magic exploding from ce to ce. Dragon-type monsters had it all, tough scales, powerful breath, sharp fangs, ws, and even elemental magic. A battle between them was always going to get very messy.


    The Slimes and the Spiders cooperated like never before, led by their King and Queen, they attacked in unison. The Spiders spread out countless spiderwebs, trapping the Swamp Drakes. It didn''t trap them forever, their strength and weight easily helped them tear through the restraints, but it still paralyzed them for enough time for the monster slimes to step in, jump over their bodies, and begin to digest and melt their scales. This was followed by the spiders biting the open wounds, infecting the Swamp Drakes with a cocktail of venoms.


    The Coral Golems were incredibly tough at Tier 6 each, and with their high defenses and my supportive and defensive Yggdragon Aura set into them, they became living walls. While they kept healing endlessly while taking damage for the rest, they attacked with giant spears, swords, and axes made of their own incredibly hardened coral bodies.


    I noticed my parents gasping as they saw my gigantic army of loyal monsters'' attack, they never thought I''ve had so many already. It was a total spectacle to see this unfold, and the EXP, Dungeon EXP, and Dungeon Energy was flowing almost endlessly. Maybe I should have done this sooner!


    "Commanding is fine, but it does gets boring¡­"


    I quicklymanded Furoh to enter the battle, as he leaped into the skies, transforming into a Golden Phoenix and roaring mightily, unleashing several explosions of golden mes to attract the attention of the Swamp Drakes that were trying to escape our grasp.


    "RAARRR!"


    Four of them quickly targeted us, opening their jaws to release their deadly breath attack, abination of poison, water, and ck mes. Furoh defended with a barrier of golden mes, but it was considerably weaker than the original Phoenix itself, it quickly broke after holding for a few seconds.


    I leaped off Furoh, with Sapphire in front of me, as I activated her Skills the moment I tanked the me explosions head-on. A burst of mana and spiritual energy erupted from her shield body, as a gigantic ck dragon made of ck mes and miasmic water was unleashed.


    "[ck Dragon me Shield]!"


    The ck Dragon roared, the attack impacted the four Swamp Drakes, a huge explosion engulfed them, the damage they dealt to the shield was dealt back to them. Two of them died on the spot, the other two barely alive. Furoh descended, his sharp talons quickly finishing one by cutting their throat, as Naturia gathered her magic, firing a barrage of [Spirit Seed Cannon] that pierced the remaining one''s weakened body, filling it with holes.


    As the four Swamp Drakes perished, Glutton swiftly swallowed them, storing them inside my Inventory. I leaped in midair, greeting a dozen Swamp Wyverns that have been called just now. Their giant jaws opening, greeting me with a sea of sharp teeth ready to tear me to shreds. My armor held off surprisingly well, as I summoned a Divine Protection barrier and then broke it, releasing a shockwave of divine mes that engulfed them into mes. Half of them were reduced to cinders.


    BOOOM!


    The rest? I danced in midair and cut through them one after another, moving my sword as precisely as I could. Their dismembered bodies rained down into the floor below, painting it with crimson red.


    The Draconic Swamp Ruler squinted its eyes, ring at me furiously.


    "ROOOAARR!"


    She finally began to move.

 Chapter 1137 Against The Draconic Swamp Ruler

    Chapter 1137 Against The Draconic Swamp Ruler


    ??-----


    My Friends and their Spirits and Familiars were doing surprisingly well. Without considering the help of my Dungeon Monsters, they were working together to easily overwhelm Tier 8 monsters. Zack utilized his new Wind Abilities, as he seemed to be constantly protected by the winds in a simr fashion our own Divine Protection Skill worked.


    "Hahaha! I can feel it! The Winds around me¡­ They''re helping me!"


    Whenever he was going to get hit by something really strong, a gust of winds would either push him away from danger or protect him. It was incredible, and it reminded me of Uncle Arafunn, it worked the same with him, but like a hundred times better.


    When Uncle Arafunn was about to receive damage, the winds would epass around him like a cocoon, helping him take little to no damage most of the time. It was clear Zack was still in a rather amateur level of this special Cultivation Technique, though through sheer hard work, he''s already reaching an amazing level of harmony with the winds. His fighting abilities were improving greatly not only because of that. Naturally, my Heroic Seed and the System Status he acquired was also a big part of why he could aplish the things he could now.


    He always had talent before, and was very strong, but when I gave him all this potential, it was when he was able to fully unlock his true power, bing incredibly strong instead. His evolving Spirit was also adding up to his powers and abilities, winds, thunder, and his axe were all he needed to hack through the heads of Swamp Drakes with the might of a young wind hero already, without even ever being chosen by the Gods at all! Heh, naturally, that armor I made for him was also part of his whole build.


    "Come on,e at me! I''ve got plenty more from where that came from!"


    I think I''ve made my friend someone way too overpowered!


    "Luck! Don''t be too reckless!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Naturally, Mist was there, supporting him and everyone else with her barrage of explosive light arrows. Her equipment was doing wonders for her, giving her the ability to unlimitedly summon Magica Light Arrows with lots of power, while giving her a magical armor to help her take a few hits while escaping from danger.


    "Sylphy''s equipment is amazing! I don''t even have to worry about taking damage as much now!"


    She would sometimes easily tank a Drake breath or two, while Zack was hacking through everything. Her light magic offered healing, buffs, and defense, giving everyone a great advantage in battle. She was shaping to be an ultimate Support Ranger, and her little Spirit only boosted these abilities even more.


    As for the rest? They were doing their best, and it was working wonders.


    "Go on! [Spirit Fusion]: [High Elemental Spirit Summon]!"


    Lara summoned hundreds of spirits fusing them together into gigantic temporary High Spirits, as she called them, which were enormous manifestations of the world''s elements, winds, fire, ice, water, earth, her fused spirits continuously released explosions of all elements around her. Any attack that would ever reach her, a barrier of spirits would easily protect her.


    "[Spiritual Domain]! We will never fall as long as my buddies are around!"


    She was constantly surrounded by hundreds of sparks of all colors. And wherever she walked, the elements would spread, creating a spiritual domain. The equipment I gave to her only made her even stronger, Lara was a total monster once she was allowed to grow properly.


    "RAAAAHH!"


    Luck was wing his way through it all, with Lara and everyone else''s support, he didn''t have to worry about anything but to kill the Swamp Drakes. His transformation constantly shifted between his Golden Tiger to his Phoenix forms, flying and shing away. Rays of divine lighting from his ws and then an endless storm of crimson mes.


    "I think I am getting the hang of it, switching between two forms is the correct way to fight with all my might! I have to keep practicing!"


    Allbined with a body tough enough to take on half a mountain with ease. The Swamp Drakes tried to gang on him once, but they ended having their teeth broken when they tried to bite through his incredibly tough skin while transformed. Luck simply crushed their heads with his ws right after that.


    "Did you really thought you could just eat me?! I am the Hero of Wild Beasts!"


    With a mighty roar, Luck intimidated the Swamp Drakes, some of them even stepping back, as if they were meeting the true king of beasts. As he grew stronger, this special ability was going to only develop further as hebines Elise''s Inheritance with his own blossoming powers. He will be the strongest Hero of Wild Beasts that this world has ever seen.


    "You guys are so noisy! Why can''t you two fight a bit more silently?"


    Celeste in the other side of the battlefield spread chains of cursed darkness, as swarms of shadow bats overwhelmed her foes. Her cursed magic spear flew around, piercing the Swamp Drakes dozens of times and leaving them covered on holes, her eyes shining brightly as they released abyssal void beams, a new ability she evolved after her Rank Up. At the same time, she materialized a pair of huge scythes made of her shadows, cutting through the scales of the tough Swamp Drakes and then finishing them off with a rain of Shadow Bullets.


    "Wooow! Celeste! You''re so strong!"


    "Look who''s talking¡­"


    Her slight anger wasnt without a reason. Celica was a real monster too. Her giant golems easily defended her from anything, while punching and hacking through the Tier 8 Swamp Drakes like nothing. Mister Teddy continuously showed off how mighty he was, while her Mister Trickster created all matter of tricks and illusions, with magical cards flying and exploding at the same time. The rest of her golems created a barricade around her, while her phantasmal magic powers conjured dozens of giant skeleton ws, crushing the souls of her foes to weaken them even further. An army of phantoms was constantly phasing through her foes, draining the monster''s vitality and mana too!


    "ROOOAARRR!"


    The Draconic Swamp Ruler panicked once she saw that 80% of her army was already dead, and swiftly decided to step in.


    "Here shees! Are you ready love?"


    "More than ready babe!"


    Aquarina quickly leaped away from a pile of dozens of Swamp Drakes she took down herself, alone. And quickly joined me, we sprinted through the grasnds, greeting the Draconic Swamp Ruler. The titanic creature of over fifty meters finally stepped out of the swamp, revealing its gigantic, serpentine body.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    The monstrous beast''s eyes shone brightly, as she opened her gigantic jaws the moment she saw us approaching, charging Mana into her throat and then releasing a devastating, explosive breath attack that devastated through everything. It possessed both the element of poison, water, and mes together, forming an endless green me vortex!


    However, I greeted it bybining my Petit Meteor Spell a hundred times, something I was already charging. A titanic meteor of mes greeted the vortex of green mes, an explosion shook the entire wends.


    BOOOMMM!!


    The only thing left was a gigantic zing crater, the Swamp Drakes nearby were vaporized.


    "GRRRHH¡­"


    But that bitch had barely taken some damage. She''s a tough nut to crack!

 Chapter 1138 Slaying The Beast!

    Chapter 1138 ying The Beast!


    ??-----


    The Draconic Swamp Ruler groaned angrily. Her powerful breath attack was swiftly blocked by my Nova Meteor, as I''ll call fusing a hundred Petit Meteors together. It did put a slight of a strain on me tobine so many of those together. But I still got a lot on me! And I''ll keep continuously conjuring more if that means I can stop her from advancing any further. Hundreds of Petit Meteors continued tobine and condense around me, my Mana simply flowing endlessly, without stop. Even Aquarina had to look back at what I was doing carelessly as I flew towards the beast with her at my side.


    "S-Sylphy, you¡­!"


    "Huh? Oh, these are just a distraction."


    Iunched the thirty-meter-big Nova Meteors one after another against the Draconic Swamp Ruler, I had prepared five more. The gigantic explosions of mes easily pushed the beast back into the swamp, its scales beginning to burn so horribly it quickly desired to go back to the water. But this was also part of the n. After all, Aquarina is right by my side!


    "Now!"


    "Okay, so that was your n, hehe!"


    She quickly unleashed her Divine Skill, granting her total control over all water within a certain range. This range increased every time that Skill leveled up, a few hundred of meters was of absolutely no problem for her. While quickly undergoing her Sea Dragon Pseudo Draconification form for extra stats and control over water, Aquarina manipted the swamp water!


    "[Heavenly Ocean Ruler]: [Endless Sea Snake Swarm]!"


    SPLAAASH!


    The water coiled around the Draconic Swamp Ruler, quickly transforming it all into thousands of sea snakes, biting and gnashing at the monster''s scales that were burned by my Nova Meteors. The attacks were constant, the Draconic Swamp Ruler quickly shed the water apart with her gigantic ws, leaping back into the water only to be pushed upwards again by an endless swarm of Sea Snakes made of the swamp water.


    "SHAAAAHH!!"


    With a frustrated roar, she activated her magic. The ground around us trembled, shattering, an earthquake. And not only that, but enormous boulders also surged from the blood, quickly beingunched towards us one after another. I intercepted half with my Nova Meteors as I created them, but their creation wasn''t the fastest, so I was unable to block all strikes with them. Therefore, I just leaped into action, shing the titanic boulders of over thirty meters each with Scarlet.


    "[Holy Light Dragon de Arts]: [One Hundred Mirage Dragons]!"


    FLAAASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    My Aura erupted from my body as I swung my de, the light surrounding my body swiftly changed shape. A hundred copies of myself appeared, madepletely out of holy light. The same technique I used against Sphynxiette''s endless wave of Orichalcum Tentacles.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    shes of light quickly cut through the boulders, reducing them to smithereens. I opened the way for Aquarina to pass through. Aquarina quickly led the charge now, as I ran right behind her after dealing with the iing attacks. Her powers condensing within her body as her Spirits fused inside of her body, boosting her strength even further beyond.


    "[Sea Princess'' Wrath]!"


    With a furious roar, Aquarina unleashed all her Divine Aura at once, a tremor erupted all around her, as water materialized out of nowhere, shaping into a giantess made of the sea. This was her newest skill, and one that shebined with all her other rted skills, summoning her full power all thanks to my Mana constantly feeding her enough to do such a thing. For such a feat, millions of units of mana were needed. She didn''t have near as enough, but with me at her side, she was limitless!


    "GRAAAAH!"


    The Draconic Swamp Ruler gave a mighty roar while slowly being damaged by the sea snakes. Another spiraling vortex of green mes was unleashed, her draconic breath piercing through all the water and evaporating it instantly. Yet the giantess made of water simply regenerated back, her titanic fists pummeling down the monster with immense strength.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    Each punch made several scales fly away, the beast continuously vomited blood as it fired more and more draconic breaths. I wasn''t just standing there though, I swiftly activated my Draconification at full power,bined with my Yggdragon Dual Aura activated bybining both effects together, and also my other Skills and Buffing Spells, further boosting my stats. Naturia, Yggdra, and Ignatius quickly fused themselves into my body temporarily, sharing their stats and skills with me.


    I felt the power of Nature and Fire Elements converging to their utmost power. This was my specialty. Although I had affinity to all elements technically, these two were the ones I''ve been strengthening the most!


    "[Divine Dragon de Arts]: [Yggdragon''s Divine Golden Breath]!"


    My elements converged, Alice''s power now resonating within. Of course, Nature and Fire weren''t the only ones. The power of Alice''s Light, further boosted by all her Divine Runesbined together quickly transformed my appearance, as I turned into my Holy Draconification form. A sh of Scarlet, who had be a giant de of light, fire, and nature elemental essence was swung vertically, piercing through it all.


    SLAAASH!


    My draconic Aura merged with everything, turning gold, red, and green at the same time, while a titanic dragon jaw emerged, roaring mighty. That single sh was so powerful it resembled a titanic draconic breath, a beam from the very skies descending into the Tier 9, almost Tier 10 beast. With Aquarina restraining it, I simply couldn''t miss!


    "GRYYYAAARRRHH!"


    The Draconic Swamp Ruler attempted to fight back with boulders and green fireballs, but it was toote. The sh cut through its thick neck and, thanks to Aquarina''s previous damage dealt, pierced easily through the scaleless flesh. The monster was not only beheaded on the spot, but a huge explosion of light, fire, and nature quickly engulfed the rest of its body.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    Everything turned white for a second, until I felt Aquarina quickly grab me and carry me away from the explosion.


    "I-I did that, huh?" I looked at the gigantic crater left behind.


    "Yep¡­ You''re a monster! Hahaha!" Aquarina onlyughed.


    "Look who''s talking! You''re also my little monster too~"


    "Is that so~?"


    As we flew away from the explosion, we ended kissing lovingly amidst the beautiful skies.


    -----

 Chapter 1139 Quest Complete

    Chapter 1139 Quest Complete


    ??-----


    I felt exhausted! Once the Draconic Swamp Ruler was in, my body felt like falling apart. Although I technically had infinite health, I still feel pain in my body, and also a lot of exhaustion umted, which makes me feel really heavy. I still kept fighting using a variety of magic while Aquarina punched and shed the monsters for me.


    Eventually, in half an hourter, the Swamp Drakes werepletely extinct from this area of the Wends. Completely gone! And we all won, naturally! I was still ecstatic about having beheaded a Tier 9 monster like that. I remember it took everything we had together to y that insectoid woman back then, who was also Tier 9¡­


    But now, it only took Aquarina and I to y one! We had yet to even reach our prime and we were already this powerful. I think we''ve already surpassed the growth speed of our parents by a lot. Well, they mention it all the time too.


    "Sylphy you monster! Did you had to y the boss all on your own?! It''s not fair!" Zackined, I onlyughed at that.


    "Hahaha! Well, as they say, you snooze you lose!" I giggled. "Also, is that the way to treat your bestie? I''ve given you lots of stuff so you could get stronger! Respect your mighty friend!"


    "Hahah¡­ I guess." Zack sighed. "It can''t be helped." He shrugged. "But next time! For sure! I''m going to y a Tier 9 monster!"


    "Doubt you can do that get bozo." Aquarina patted his shoulders strongly. Her arm muscles were already beginning to show, making her look progressively more buff every day. I think she might look like her mom in a couple of years. "But you worked hard! Well done."


    "Hmph¡­" Zack sighed. "So anyways, let''s quickly pick all the carcasses if we don''t want more scavengers toe and steal it."


    "Yeah, let''s get to it!" I nodded.


    We regrouped with the rest of our pals, which were all doing fine. We gathered all the carcasses with Glutton''s and my Dungeon Monsters friends, as we moved on. About the Dungeon Monsters, a few of the smaller and weaker ones ended dying, I think I lost roughly thirty monsters overall, but that was a fine lose.


    I quickly picked their carcasses, they were of mostly wyverns, some weaker spiders and monster slimes, and younger drakes. I decided to feed them back to the dungeon, which quickly "recycled" them, generating some more Dungeon EXP and Dungeon Energy.


    Ding!


    [You and your party have in [Swamp Wyvern (Tier 7)] x65 [Swamp Drake (Tier 8)] x107 [Draconic Swamp Ruler (Tier 9)] x1!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You earned 72.600.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] gained 4 Levels, she has reached Level 80/80!]


    [Aquarina] has reached Max Level and can now Rank Up!]


    [Zack] gained 13 Levels, he has reached Level 37/50!]


    [Mist] gained 10 Levels, she has reached Level 31/50!]


    [Celeste] gained 9 Levels, she has reached Level 30/50!]


    [Celica] gained 8 Levels, she has reached Level 27/50!]


    [Luck] gained 10 Levels, he has reached Level 17/80!]


    [Lara] gained 9 Levels, she has reached Level 32/50!]


    [Nephilim] [Naturia] and [Yggdra] have gained 6 Levels!]


    [Leviathan] and [Undine] have gained 10 Levels!]


    [Snowke] [Cumulus] [Onyx] and [Mister Teddy] have gained 20 Levels!]


    [Snowke] [Cumulus] [Onyx] and [Mister Teddy] have reached Max Level and can now Evolve!]


    Aquarina and the Familiars were already at Max Level!


    [Your Dungeon Monsters have defeated many powerful Monsters.]


    [You earned 50.000 Dungeon EXP]


    [You earned 7.500 Dungeon Energy]


    [Dungeon EXP]: [166.520/200.000]


    Oh, and I got some nice Dungeon EXP and Dungeon Energy out of this, nice! I''m getting closer to Leveling my Dungeon again¡­ More Bonus Stats!


    "Aquarina, you finally reached max level!" I celebrated, hugging her tightly as we made our way back to our parents, who were waiting us near the shore of the swamp.


    "Yeah, I know! It was so hard to level up all the way to Level 80¡­ I could swear I thought I wouldn''t be able to do it in years!" She said. "But I guessing to Cloudia was ideal, it''s filled of super strong monsters."


    "Yep! Now you''ll be able to Rank Up. Let''s do thatter though, is that fine?" I asked.


    "Sure, I don''t really mind. I am so tired right now¡­ I want to just eat barbeque and kiss my girlfriend for now." She yawned, giving me kisses in my cheek and neck.


    "Hehehe, stop it! We''re in front of my friends¡­" I felt slightly embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong with that? They already are used to it." She shrugged, tightly grabbing my waist and slowly moving her hand to grasp my butt. She recently acquired the custom of grabbing my butt from time to time. Can''t say I dislike it though, but it is a bit embarrassing¡­


    "H-Hey! Hahaha, cut it off you perv!" I bonked her head yfully.


    "Nuh-huh, this big cake''s all mine." She grasped it with her whole hand.


    "Heheh, enough, you!" I giggled, as she yfully lifted me off the ground and carried me around, running across the grasnds.


    "I''ll kidnap this elven princess all for myself!"


    "Let me go! Hahahah!"


    As Aquarina and I yed around, I noticed the quest notification popping up.


    [Congrattions! You have Completed the [Special Challenge Quest]: [Hunt the Draconic Swamp Ruler and free the Main Swamp from their Tyranny!]


    [After showcasing your amazing team effort with your beloved girlfriend and your amazing friends, familiars, and even Dungeon Monsters, you''ve managed to defeat a mighty Tier 9 monster such as the Draconic Swamp Ruler!]


    [This monster, despite being Tier 9, was actually almost as strong as a Tier 10 Monster due to its stage being close to evolution, and also because it was a Ruler-type Monster. Well done!]


    [For your amazing feat, please take this epic loot!]


    [You Received The Following Completion Rewards]: [30.000.000 EXP] [Draconic Swamp Ruler''s Essence Elixir (S Grade)] x5 [Cultivation Boosting Draconic Pills (A+ Grade)] x10 [Nature Dragon Flowers (A+ Grade)] x10 [Skill Evolution Scroll: Draconic Swamp Ruler Soul (SS Grade)] x1 [Draconic Swamp Ruler''s Dagger (S Grade)] x1]


    Aren''t these items way too amazing?! And what is that Skill Evolution Scroll?


    The Quest System was right, this is definitely some epic loot!


    -----

 Chapter 1140 Cooking With Family & Friends

    Chapter 1140 Cooking With Family & Friends


    ??-----


    Once we gathered back with my family and assessed all the monster carcasses, we decided to set up a camp near the gigantic crystal tree to take a rest. Well, our parents werepletely fine, but we needed a rest ourselves, the younglings! We just fought against hundreds of monsters; it was natural to be exhausted.


    "You children are truly incredible and brave." Sphynxiette praised us as she sat down in front of the camp with her three friends. "To be capable of ying such mighty otherworldly beasts so fearlessly, you truly carry within you the might of our tribe, even if we are unrted, we can tell! We arerades at arms."


    "Indeed, that''s true."


    "Very strong children¡­"


    "And brave, and honest, and goodhearted."


    "Hahaha, you are praising us too much." I giggled a bit, feeling embarrassed.


    "You know what? For once I am d of being praised, yeah. I am awesome I think." Celeste nodded, letting the praises shower over her.


    "Thank you Sphynxiette!" Mist said. "But Zack did most of the heavy lifting, hehe."


    "Oh, of course I didn''t! You helped a lot, Mist." Zack said to her. "Your arrows, your magic, everything. You''re really vital to our strategies, and without you I wouldn''t even be able to go all-out without worrying about my health."


    "Zack¡­ Well, I''m doing my best!" Mist smiled cutely. "I-I''m d I can finally be of some substantial help. Remembering back then, I was so useless¡­"


    "We all have the potential to be stronger." Said Sphynxiette, her voice seemed full of wisdom. "Even us, were born weak and frail, incapable of surviving without the help of our parents. You were young back then, perhaps, little Mist. But you''ve grown considerably powerful, you wield the essence of Mother Star after all, that brilliant light, it is of divine power!"


    "O-Oh, is that so? Hehe, thank you." Mist smiled, very happy to be praised.


    "I thought you guys were going to join the fight." Said Luck. "What happened?"


    "Well, your parents told us to not disturb your hunt. And we can understand." Sphynxiette smiled. "Nheless, we still took care of a few dozen of those creatures. They were¡­ quite frail inparison to the Beasts we used to hunt back in our world."


    "Indeed, very frail¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Touching them made them bleed very quickly¡­"


    "We have to be careful, not to do that identally¡­ with people."


    The race Sphynxiette and her friends belonged to were naturally incredibly tough, hard, and powerful. Mostly due to their incredibleposition made of minerals and hardened metals, instead of the meaty structure of our bodies. They were truly aliens in the most basic of meanings. Their very biology was much more different than perhaps any creature in this world.


    "Keep doing your best, you can practice with the monsters here I suppose." I said.


    The smell of grilled meat was already filling the atmosphere. The moment we set the camp, the first thing we started doing with my father was making a huge barbeque with everything we hunted! I really wanted to try out everything. The monsters looked a bit terrifying and nasty, but I bet they taste good. The stronger they are the tastier they are.


    "Hmm, it smells good already!" My father was grilling a dozen Smander Monsters with his mes, using Cooking Magic Spells he had learned to season them with some spices and add some stronger benefits to the barbeque.


    "I like the smell of these shellfish boiling." Shademented, there was a huge pot made of stone that Nepheline created to boil all the crabs, shrimp, and other shelled monsters we hunted.


    "Ah, nothing like ending this day with a huge feast." Nepheline smiled, as she finished butchering the fourth Swamp Drake, and then handling all the meat to my dad and me.


    We quickly used our mes of different qualities and forms to grill them, depending in the fire used, the vors of the meat would vary greatly. Holy mes gave them a more marveled vor, Dark mes gave it a spicier vor, Spirit mes made the meat slightly sweet. And if I used Ignatius Dragon Spirit mes, the meat would be slightly sweet AND spicy!


    "Oi, are you using me as your personal griller now?!" Heined. "Let me rest, having to merge with your body was already tiring!" I was grilling a lot of meat over hisrge dragon body.


    "Come on Ignatius, you eat a lot of meat yourself!" I said. "Can''t you cooperate? Look, your uncle''s happily doing so." I pointed at my father grilling meat over the giant divine legendary sword, Agni.


    "Ignatius, stop being such a fool and let the little girl grill over your mes." Said Agni. "You get a share of the meatter, so whyin? You''re working for a payment."


    "I can''t believe my powerful ancestor would say such a thing¡­" Ignatius seemed utterly disappointed on Agni.


    "What?! You dare be disappointed on me, you damned brat?!" The gigantic dragon made of mes surged from within Agni''s Aura. He quickly grabbed a huge Swamp Drake and devoured it whole. "Kids these days, can''t even cooperate for a bit with others, huh?"


    "Well youined a lot at the beginning too." Anughed. "Also I didn''t knew you could eat even as a sword!"


    "Of course I can eat, An, as long as my soul remains, I can just digest food with it! Isn''t that justmon sense?" He wondered.


    "Common sense?" I asked.


    "Right¡­ Ah, I sometimes forget this is an Ability only Divine Beings acquire. Well, if you ever get that far, your body and soul kind of bes¡­ blended. You can eat with your soul and so on." He answered.


    "I see¡­" I nodded.


    "Sounds weird!" Anughed. "I don''t think I would ever enjoy that."


    As my fatherughed, I remembered the Curse allowed me to devour and absorb things using my soul. So I guess I already have an ability only attributed to divine beings. Curse''s really amazing, I was really lucky¡­ or maybe unlucky to meet him.


    Anyways, once the barbeque was mostly done, and the shellfish were well boiled, we began the feast, wolfing down the myriad of tes we prepared.


    As the sun in the horizon slowly set, the beautiful atmosphere of family and friends only continued to grow as we shared with one another and talked about life.


    -----

 Chapter 1141 Skill Evolution Scroll

    Chapter 1141 Skill Evolution Scroll


    ??-----


    "Hmm, you HAVE to try the Draconic Swamp Ruler''s meat, Sylphy! It''s too good!" Aquarina said, munching on a huge sandwich she prepared, with a huge steak of the Tier 9 Monster we hunted. "So juicy~ Nom, nom¡­!"


    "I''ll try it in a bit." I said, as I drank some fruit juice and decided to check the Quest Completion window again. There were a lot of rewards that were given, especially one that interested me quite a bit.


    [Congrattions! You have Completed the [Special Challenge Quest]: [Hunt the Draconic Swamp Ruler and free the Main Swamp from their Tyranny!]


    [After showcasing your amazing team effort with your beloved girlfriend and your amazing friends, familiars, and even Dungeon Monsters, you''ve managed to defeat a mighty Tier 9 monster such as the Draconic Swamp Ruler!]


    [This monster, despite being Tier 9, was actually almost as strong as a Tier 10 Monster due to its stage being close to evolution, and also because it was a Ruler-type Monster. Well done!]


    [For your amazing feat, please take this epic loot!]


    [You Received The Following Completion Rewards]: [30.000.000 EXP] [Draconic Swamp Ruler''s Essence Elixir (S Grade)] x5 [Cultivation Boosting Draconic Pills (A+ Grade)] x10 [Nature Dragon Flowers (A+ Grade)] x10 [Skill Evolution Scroll: Draconic Swamp Ruler Soul (SS Grade)] x1 [Draconic Swamp Ruler''s Dagger (S Grade)] x1]


    The Essence Elixir wasn''t that much of a surprise I guess, but then there were Cultivation Boosting Draconic Pills! What are those? Do they just boost my cultivation using Draconic Runes, maybe? And then there was a new kind of Dragon Flower, this time of the Element of Nature.


    Andstly, the Skill Evolution Scroll, which apparently has the Soul of the Draconic Swamp Ruler or something? Oh, and that new Dagger. I could give it to someone inside of my Dungeon''s growing Civilization, maybe that huntress girl I summoned, Ivy.


    Or I could remake it using some new materials into a new Dagger for my lovely Aquarina¡­ Though, I think I''ve spoiled her a lottely, she might get angry if I give her something amazing again because she''ll feel bad she''s getting too much out of me.


    Anyways, I quickly grabbed the scroll from my inventory, looking at it while munching on skewered smander meat chunks, which were soft, juicy, and incredibly vorful, meshing the vor of both fish, beef, and sweetness incredibly well. Dad was right about them being tasty!


    -----


    [Skill Evolution Scroll: Draconic Swamp Ruler Soul (SS Grade)]


    A Scroll created by the System through the materialization of sizable quantities of Causality Essence and the Large Soul Fragment of the Draconic Swamp Lord, a Lord-type Tier 9 Monster from the Wends of Cloudia.


    When activating this Scroll, it is possible to choose any Skill that has reached Level 10 and forcefully evolve them into their next form or stage.


    This Skill Evolution will then be modified by the Large Soul Fragment of the Draconic Swamp Ruler, changing its effects and powers ordingly.


    The resulting Skill may or may not contain the former Skill''s abilities. Once this process is done, it cannot be undone.


    The resulting Evolved Skill will go back to Level 1, and it might be integrated into its own Skill Tree. Meaning that once it reaches Level 10, a new Skill within this generated Skill Tree can be learned.


    -----


    Oh, it''s really interesting! So I can evolve and imbue that evolved Skill with the Soul Fragment of a Dragon-type Tier 9 Monster, whose elements were Earth, Water, and Poison?! That sounds impressive already. Now the big question is, which Skill do I choose?


    Anyways, the Skills that can be evolved right now using this Scroll that are at Level 10 are: [Steady Fighter: Lv10], [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv10], [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10], [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv10], [Mana Usage: Lv10], [Mana Disruption: Lv10], [Crafting: Lv10], and [Metallurgy: Lv10]!


    And right, I can also learn two new Skills from the Steady Fighter and the Metallurgy Skill Trees, both reached Max Level just recently after I drank those Skill Proficiency Elixirs. I''ll look into that after this though.


    "Alice, any advice?"


    "Hmm, it seems quite hard to decide! I would assume the Soul of this entity would give you either powerful offensive abilities rted with breath and ws, or defensive abilities rted with scales." Alice analyzed. "Though, I wonder what could evene out of Crafting or Metallurgy¡­ Mana Usage and Mana Disruption seem like interesting choices too. You could go for the safest choice with Steady Fighter or Lesser Water Magic: Aqua, I bet you the first will give you some nice passive defensive abilities and theter some powerful offensive magic rted with the Dragon Monster."


    "Hmmm, not like I amcking in either of the two though." I shrugged. "I already got all I could ask for with my Yggdragon Dual Aura and my Draconification. Then I have Void Wielding Arts for even more extra power, and without considering my Petit Meteor and Holy me Wall¡­"


    "That''s¡­ I guess you''re not wrong." She nodded. "Perhaps the Divine Fruit of Knowledge¡­ It could evolve into something strange."


    "Like a Dragon Fruit thing? Perhaps?" I wondered.


    "That seems like the easiest guess! These fruits are good for healing, recovering mana, and give some good buffs." She said. "They''re essential for your party, upgrading them could help."


    "Interesting¡­" I nodded. "I can guess Mana Maniption could give me something like a Draconic Mana Aura? Seems not that interesting with my Yggdragon Aura already. Mana Disruption¡­ Could be even deadlier I suppose. And then Crafting and Metallurgy, what the hell coulde out of either of the two?"


    "Maybe the power to craft¡­ dragons?" Alice wondered, feeling confused.


    "That sounds really cool¡­" I said. "But at the same time, do I need more summons? The Harvest Familiars and then my Dungeon Monsters are more than enough I believe."


    "Maybe with Metallurgy, you could get something like a metallic dragon summon, or a metallic dragon armor." She wondered. "Hmm¡­ Do you need either of the two?"


    "Nah, I think I might go for the fruit, actually! I got curious¡­ So let''s do that!"


    Ding!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [You have used the [Skill Evolution Scroll: Draconic Swamp Ruler Soul (SS Grade)]!]


    [You have chosen the [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv10] as the Skill Recipient!]


    [The chosen Skill has begun to Evolve, absorbing the Soul Fragment of the Draconic Swamp Ruler!]


    FLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 1142 New Draconic Skill

    Chapter 1142 New Draconic Skill


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [You have used the [Skill Evolution Scroll: Draconic Swamp Ruler Soul (SS Grade)]!]


    [You have chosen the [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv10] as the Skill Recipient!]


    [The chosen Skill has begun to Evolve, absorbing the Soul Fragment of the Draconic Swamp Ruler!]


    FLASH!


    The Skill Scroll turned into particles of blue and green light, fusing into my body. Its energies flew inside of my soul, where it was absorbed by the Skill itself. Skills are somehow deposited within my Soul, which had melded too much with the System.


    Each Skill has some sort of abstract shape within my Soul, and as the Skill Scroll did its magic, the Skill of the Divine Fruit of Knowledge, which had the shape of a branch with a hanging apple, absorbed the essence fully.


    Its entire form changed in an instant, as I felt Draconic Energy surging through me and then fusing with the Skill. The process was quick, and in just a couple of seconds, the change was done.


    [The [Divine Fruit of Knowledge: Lv10] has sessfully absorbed the Essence of the Soul Fragment of the Draconic Swamp Ruler!]


    [The Skill has evolved into the [Divine Dragon Fruit Tree: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Your Soul and Body have fully assimted the powers of the Evolved Skill.]


    [You have be Half-Divine Dragon Fruit Tree!]


    [The Spiritual Draconic Essence of your Half-Divine Dragon Fruit Tree powers are flowing through your entire Physique, Spiritual Heart, Magic Circle, and Soul.]


    Something suddenly called for me as I saw the Skill Evolve. My entire body was changing in ways I had not expected. Did I be a tree? Me?! But I looked the same as before! However, things changed when I noticed I could turn the tip of my finger into a wooden branch.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I quickly took out the [Draconic Swamp Ruler''s Essence Elixir (S Grade)] and the [Cultivation Boosting Draconic Pills (A+ Grade)], and drank and ate them almost instinctively, it was as if this new Skill was asking me to consume them.


    And then, the changes happened, the Cultivation of my Abilities did increase, again!


    [You have gained a substantial enhancement in all of your Cultivation Tiers.]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 6: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has increased to Tier 6: Rank 7!]


    [You have forged Dragon Magic Runes within your Magic Circle. Your Magic Power has increased considerably.]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 6: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has increased to Tier 6: Rank 7!]


    [You have forged Dragon Physique Runes within your Physique. Your Physical Strength, Stamina, Vitality, and Toughness has increased considerably.]


    [Your [Psyche]: [Tier 2: Rank 2: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche] has increased to Tier 2: Rank 3!]


    [Your Soul has taken arger, and more vibrant shape. Soul Essence is flowing more freely. Your Soul has been strengthened considerably.]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 2: Rank 1: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has increased to Tier 2: Rank 4!]


    [Your Spiritual Heart is shining brightly with the Essence of the Spirits. Your Spiritual Energy has increased considerably.]


    It was just a single Rank Up for most things, but my Spiritual Heart increased by three ranks instead. It seems all these rewards went along well together. By consuming them together one after another, I was able to attain enough power to boost my cultivation another step forward.


    And this Skill that evolved¡­ Ended being much more interesting than I imagined. It was no longer just a "single fruit production" Skill.


    -----


    [Divine Dragon Fruit Tree: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/30.000


    A Special Evolved Skill born from the [Divine Fruit of Knowledge] Skill and the Soul Fragment of the Draconic Swamp Ruler.


    A third of your Body and Soul have be part of the Divine Dragon Fruit Tree, and therefore, the tree itself is you. As a Divine Tree that contains Draconic Elements, your knowledge over Spirit and Draconic Magic is greatly enhanced. You''re capable of creating Magic Circles easily, without borate Runic Engravement. You can merge Magic of various Elements with Spirit and Draconic Energy without negative side effects. You can easily learn Spirit and Draconic Magic Spells and store their Runic Constructs inside of your Soul.


    You can transform a part of your body into a Divine Dragon Tree, which contains the strength, toughness, and scales of dragons and the flexibility and spiritual and life essence of trees by the usage of both Mana and Spiritual Energy. Through this process of shapeshifting, it is also possible to create a variety of [Divine Dragon Fruits], a new one unlocking with each Skill Level.


    Passive Effect (1): Increases Spirit Energy and Draconic Energy Regeneration Speed by +210%. Increases Spirit Power, Strength, Vitality, Intelligence, and Resistance Stats by +210%.


    Active Effect (1): By spending arge quantity of Mana, Spirit Energy, and Draconic Energy, you can create a [Divine Dragon Fruit] with a variety of powerful Effects depending on the Skill Level and the Divine Dragon Fruit name.


    By consuming any [Divine Dragon Fruit], Mana and Health are restored by 80% of their maximum value and grants a temporary enhancement to Mana, Spiritual Energy, and Draconic Energy Regeneration Speed, Total Mana, Spiritual Energy, and Draconic Energy Capacity, Strength, Vitality, Intelligence, and Resistance by +70% for 8 hours. This buff can only be given once a day, can''t stack.


    Avable Divine Dragon Fruits:


    Level 1: [Divine Dragon Fruit Of the Librarian Dragon] [Divine Dragon Fruit of the zing Fire Dragon]


    Level 2: ???


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances Nature, Spirit, Life, and Dragon Magic Spell Power and Effects by +60%. Any Nature, Life, and Dragon Attribute Spirit the user has Contracted as a Familiar will receive a +50% Bonus to their Skills Damage and Effects. Enhances the Toughness, Shapeshifting Speed, Attack Power, and Regeneration Speed of your Divine Dragon Tree Wood and Bark by +50%.


    -----


    "Oh, this is really good¡­" I almost dropped the skewered meat I was eating once I read the Skill Description. "It is a total upgrade from the previous Skill, with brand-new effects and powers too! Alright, let me try¡­ [Divine Dragon Fruit Production]"


    From my hand, a fiery red fruit appeared, in the shape of a roaring red dragon, it was zing with an aura of mes.


    [You have created a [Divine Dragon Fruit of the zing Fire Dragon]!]


    [Once consumed, it can increase the power of Fire Attribute Magic, grant Fire Dragon Scales, ws, and Breath, and ifpatible, can enhance the Growth of a Dragon Heart slightly.]


    [This buff can only be given for 8 Hours once a day. The additional consumption of this fruit might upset your stomach.]


    "So with this someone can get a lesser Draconification?" I wondered. "This is sick¡­"


    "It''s not near as powerful as your own Draconification, but it can certainly make someone powerful." Alice nodded. "The Librarian Fruit probably has simr effects to the original Fruit of Knowledge, I would assume."


    "Is that so?" I quickly spent some more Spiritual Energy and Draconic Energy to create that fruit too.


    [You have created a [Divine Dragon Fruit of the Librarian Dragon]!]


    [Once consumed, it can increase the power of All Magic slightly, share a part of your knowledge of magic, grant Librarian Dragon Scales, Mystic Eyes, and Breath, and ifpatible, can enhance the Growth of a Dragon Heart slightly.]


    [This buff can only be given for 8 Hours once a day. The additional consumption of this fruit might upset your stomach.]


    "Wait, Librarian Dragons are a thing?!"


    -----

 Chapter 1143 Testing The New Skill

    Chapter 1143 Testing The New Skill


    ??-----


    [You have created a [Divine Dragon Fruit of the zing Fire Dragon]!]


    [Once consumed, it can increase the power of Fire Attribute Magic, grant Fire Dragon Scales, ws, and Breath, and ifpatible, can enhance the Growth of a Dragon Heart slightly.]


    [This buff can only be given for 8 Hours once a day. The additional consumption of this fruit might upset your stomach.]


    [You have created a [Divine Dragon Fruit of the Librarian Dragon]!]


    [Once consumed, it can increase the power of All Magic slightly, share a part of your knowledge of magic, grant Librarian Dragon Scales, Mystic Eyes, and Breath, and ifpatible, can enhance the Growth of a Dragon Heart slightly.]


    [This buff can only be given for 8 Hours once a day. The additional consumption of this fruit might upset your stomach.]


    At the end, I was able to create both fruits with ease. Well, not too easily though, they cost a lot of Spiritual Energy and Draconic Energy. These energies aren''t disyed in numbers or something, but right now I think I could probably make another two of each before being fully exhausted. And I don''t want to be fully exhausted, so I''ll just make these for now.


    The Dragon Librarian Fruit had a bluish-purple color to it, with a gentler, longer and more elegant dragon head-shaped form. It had smaller, spiraling horns moving upwards. The fire dragon seemed more aggressive and gnarly, but Librarian Dragons look much gentler and smaller.


    "Apparently these have Mystic Eyes or whatever¡­" I said. "And probably the same effects as the former Fruit, but now with a special Magic-Focused Draconification form."


    "It is interesting¡­" Alice said. "I would say that you should try eating them to experiment and see their boosts. I think you could stack on the Fire Draconification form if you eat the Fire Dragon Fruit, and you might unlock an even stronger form as a result!"


    "I guess I should try themter¡­" I nodded.


    "What''s up?" Aquarina suddenly appeared between me and Alice. "Oh, what are those fruits?"


    "A-Ah! Wait, don''t eat these!" I cried, as Aquarina almost grabbed one. "Sorry, but they''re a bit¡­ Well, dangerous?"


    "Eh? How so?" She wondered, drinking some juice.


    "Well¡­"


    I exined her what they were, she was surprised I would be able to evolve that Fruit Skill and was amazed to learn the fruits were now dragon fruits that could give lesser, temporary Draconification to those that consumed them.


    "Wow! Isn''t that awesome though?" She asked. "Like that all our friends could be dragons too!"


    "I don''t think they would be true dragons¡­ But yeah, it''s going to be a strong buff for everyone. It can only be used once a day though, and eating more than one says¡­ That it''s going to make your stomach upset? Somehow." I said, rubbing my chin. "So anyways, I''ll save them for now and we can try them outter, maybe tomorrow morning."


    "Sounds like a n!" She seemed rather interested. "But that''s not everything you got, right?" She asked while squinting her eyes.


    "Well¡­ It''splicated, but it somehow turned me into a Dragon¡­ Tree?" I wondered, as I quickly concentrated into one of my hands, turning it into a huge w made of sharp, brown wood, which was swiftly covered on dragon scales made of hardened bark.


    "Woah! Wait, you''re a tree? That''s sick!" She was shocked. "Now you''re like me with my Abyssal Embodiment!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hahaha, I guess? It''s not as cool as yours though." I giggled. "I can''t fully transform my body; it has a small range and I have to choose a part of it to transform. But yeah, it coulde in handy perhaps. With each Skill Level, the toughness, attack power, regeneration, and shapeshifting speed of this wood bes higher too."


    "Maybe if the Skill reaches a high level you''ll be able to fully transform." Aquarina said. "Well, anyways, let''s eat! You''ve barely eaten enough, you! I''ve prepared you a few things myself, so eat up!" She quickly served me like her princess, bringing me a lot of tes and cing them over the table.


    "S-So many things!" I said, drooling a bit. "And you made these yourself?"


    "Yep! Mama told me that I must spoil you from time to time to make you know I love you very much." She gave me a kiss in my cheek. "I want to be a good wife too, you know? I have to spoil my cute baby girl." Our noses rubbed against one another as we kissed a bit more. Her soft lips were always so nice to kiss. "Mooch, mooch!"


    "Hmm, I love kissing you." I admitted, I was totally in love now. There was no going back, she had mepletely.


    "Heheh, is that so~? Anyways! Let''s eat now." She sat by my side, beginning to cut the meat, but I rested my head on her bigger shoulders and kissed her neck.


    "Can''t believe my wife is the cutest girl in the world~ I love youuu~" I started nuzzling her cheeks and kissing her again.


    "Heheh, the cutest girl in the world, huh?" She giggled, giving me back a few more kisses in my lips before offering me a big, roasted piece of Draconic Swamp Ruler''s steak. "Here, say aaah~!"


    "Aah~ Nom!" I ate it, filling my mouth with the delicious vor of dragon steak! Oh, it has been a while since I''ve eaten that. "Ohh? This is sho good! What sauce did you use?"


    "A special secret sauce, a mix between many herbs and spices from our Amazonian tribe! It is a secret recipe!" She winked at me. "Eat more, you spent too much energy fighting, here~"


    I was happily given food by my Aquarina as I sat by her side. I swear, every day with her at my side is like paradise. I love her so much. And it also makes me so sad we''ll have to depart.


    I need to treasure these moments as much as I can, so once we can''t meet one another for a while, I can have many memories to remember her¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1144 Aquarinas Playfulness Is A Bit Too Much Sometimes...

    Chapter 1144 Aquarina''s yfulness Is A Bit Too Much Sometimes...


    ??-----


    As we enjoyed the feast, we asked Pyuku if there was any hurry, and he said that the Slimes he could feel below the crystal tree seemed to be alive and fine. There was no "distress call"ing from them, so it was fine to assume they were alright.


    Unlike the previous slimes, these were the only ones that were quite peacefully living, although being surrounded by such powerful monsters can''t be really peaceful. I think sooner orter they''ll get caught by them.


    Eventually, after eating and celebrating plentifully, the feast came to an end, and with the moonlight gently illuminating the night sky, we all went to sleep. It was a fun day full of action and exploration. And with Aquarina cuddling with me, I think I was ready to call it a day.


    Except¡­ We couldn''t stop kissing and rubbing our bodies against one another.


    "Hmm~ Ahh¡­ Sylphy¡­ Your lips are so little and soft. And your tongue is so sweet, I want to eat you whole." Aquarina said, quickly grasping my breasts and sucking after giving me a very intense kiss.


    "Ooh~ A-Aquarina, you''re being a bit too rough¡­!" I moaned, feeling her mouth sucking on my breasts as if her life depended on it, her long, slimy tongue was constantly licking them. "No matter how hard you suck them, there''s no milking out, you know~?" I teased her.


    "I don''t care! T-These tits are all mine! Nom!" She said, sucking and yfully biting er. "You hear me? Once I''m gone, you better not look at anybody else! I won''t be there to watch over them, but you have to swear nobody will touch you other than me!"


    "Ooh~ You''re such a dominant wife." I felt slightly excited over how dominant she was. "Of course, you''re the only person I love. And my body only belongs to you."


    "S-Sylphy¡­" She muttered, blushing a bit. "Come and kiss me some more¡­"


    "Yes~" We locked our lips again, her tongue was constantly licking the inside of my mouth, while her delicious lips were sucking and mooching my own. "Hmm~ Fuck, I can''t get enough of you."


    "Me neither¡­ You''re so hot." She moaned, grasping my ass tightly. "Everything about Sylphy''s so hot. I''ve never felt like this with anybody else but you~!"


    "Aquarina¡­" I blushed a bit, as she started kissing my neck. "Even if we separate in the near future, I''ll always hold you within my heart, alright? And once we meet again¡­ We can do it, okay?"


    "Y-You don''t want to do it now?" She asked, slightly surprised.


    "I¡­ Well, we''ve gone pretty far already but I want to save it for that day, like a celebration. Once we finally meet, I want to go all-out with you, and truly give you everything I have." I smiled, kissing her lips again. "Is that fine?"


    "Sylphy, you''re such an angel." She nodded, caressing my face. "Of course. I''ll train hard, thinking every day when we''ll finally get to do it! It will be my greatest motivation!" She started getting pumped up.


    "Hahaha, really? You''re such a handful." I giggled. "Well, we won''t do it but we can still do other stuff~"


    "Sure, I''m going to lick your armpits~" She quickly lifted my arms.


    "E-Eh? W-Wait a second- Ahh! Ahahah, that tickles! Sheesh, you''re such a perv sometimes!" I couldn''t help but giggle as Aquarina licked my armpits, making sure to sniff them and lick the sweat.


    "Hmm~ Everything about Sylphy is like a tasty treat, can''t get enough of this~" She kissed my armpits and neck.


    We continued "ying" and kissing for the rest of the night, but we never did anything more than that, holding into the promise to "go all-out" once we finally meet again after our time separated doing our own training.


    But for now, there was still a week and a half left before we moved back to the surface below Cloudia, so we had a lot to enjoy and do! I wasn''t going to be gloomy while we were together. We''ll have fun, kiss, hug, love one another, eat, and grow stronger together.


    ¡­


    The warm sunlight slowly woke me up, as I found myself in my bed, Aquarina dozing by at my side. I hugged her tightly. I had a weird dream where I was all alone, didn''t like it. I kissed her cute face and as her calming scent of flowers and jungles filled my nostrils, I felt at ease. I''ll need to ask her for a piece of her clothester. Maybe one of the bows she uses for her long hair, so I can smell it to imagine her by my side once she''s away¡­


    "Wake up~" I called for her, this time without wanting to sneak away. "It''s morning already sleepyhead." I kissed my little nose, making her groan a bit.


    "Grrr¡­ Woof¡­" She started barking like a dog for some reason!


    "Aquarina?!" I cried in surprise.


    "Ah! Eh? Oh¡­" She opened her eyes, looking around. "Fuck, I have a weird dream where I was a wild wolf, and I was surviving inside a jungle full of monsters! And you were there, you were a little red fox I always protected and licked."


    "Did you had to specify you licked me?" Iughed.


    "Yes~ I like licking you~" She licked my cheek, followed by a big kiss in my lips. "Mooch, good morning baby."


    "Uwaah, why are you like this? Geez!" I felt slightly exasperated. "Pervy girlfriend!"


    "I can''t help it when my future wife''s so hot." She shrugged, pping my ass.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sheesh¡­" I sighed. "Anyways! I wanted to do a few things inside the dungeon. Wannae?"


    "Sure! But let''s take a bath first~" She said.


    "Alright, alright~!" I giggled, as Aquarina quickly lifted me up with her strong and bulkier arms and carried me to the bathroom. Or well, another section of our tent with a big bathtub, a magic relic that produces warm water when imbued with bits of Mana.


    After taking a rxing bath together while cuddling and kissing a bit more, we moved on, wearing freshly washed clothes that Nephilim left behind for us, and then opening the Dungeon Gate.


    "Let''s go!" I held her hand, as we jumped inside of my Dungeon.


    FLASH!


    -----

 Chapter 1145 Testing The New Divine Dragon Fruits

    Chapter 1145 Testing The New Divine Dragon Fruits


    ??-----


    "So, anyways, did wee here to upgrade the dungeon or the civilization thingy?" She wondered, looking around the grasnds. The strong breeze made her long, silvery-white hair wave around, her beautiful blue eyes were always dazzling to see. She''s such a goddess.


    "Not really, it is more to experiment with the new fruits, bring some new Dragon Flowers to the farm of the Arboren, check on them¡­ And also I was going to learn some new Skills. Oh right, and of course, Rank you up, you''re max level after all." I exined, as we traveled across the grasnds.


    The city of the Arboren seemed a bitrger than before, they had expanded some more, and there were a few more dozens of houses. Aside from that, the farnds became bigger too, there was much more of¡­ everything I guess. And the Pce could be seen from here, it wasn''t done yet, halfway through.


    "Okay, a lot to do!" Said Aquarina. "Do we test the fruits first? I''m hungry."


    "Sure." I said, having summoned two more after I had fully restored my pool of Spirit Energy and Draconic Energy, both generated from my Spiritual Heart and my Dragon Heart respectively. "Which one do you want?"


    "Can I eat both? I''m starving¡­" She drooled.


    "I think you can only have one effect at a time." I said. "Also your stomach will hurt if you eat two, so choose."


    "Hmm, okay¡­ The red one!" She grabbed it, almost stealing it from my hands. "Nom!"


    Crunch¡­


    The sound of a crunchy and fresh fruit being bitten echoed, Aquarina wolfed down the Dragon Fruit in a few bites, swallowing and eating itpletely. As she did, she felt her health and mana recover rapidly, it worked properly in thar aspect.


    However, the next effects were surprising, it transformed her entire body. She gasped as crimson scales grew over her beautiful, glossy brown skin. Her nails turned into sharp ck ws, and her eyes gained a golden glow, resembling those of a dragon. Her long silvery-white hair gained pigments of red color, and she grew two medium-sized crimson horns.


    The scales covered her arms, shoulders, neck, and legs. It seemed to be some basic armored protection, but it was pretty alright for now! Above all, her Aura of Fire Element rose like never before. Aquarina was never reallypatible with fire at all, but right now, it felt as if she had always been.


    [Aquarina has consumed the [Divine Dragon Fruit of the zing Fire Dragon]!]


    [She has fully absorbed the fruit''s powers! She has undergone [Lesser zing Fire Dragon Draconification]!]


    [For the next 8 hours, her Fire Attribute Magic Affinity and Power has increased by +200%. And she can willingly transform her body to gain the Fire Dragon Scales, which can reflect 30% of Magic Damage taken and absorb Fire Magic, Fire Dragon ws that can deal up to an additional 300% Fire Damage against foes, ignoring 15% of their Defenses, and Fire Dragon Breath, which unleashes an explosion of mes that can d up to 500% Fire Magic Damage, ignoring 20% of foe''s magic defenses.]


    [She can withhold or summon the physical effects of this fruit''s buff at any time, choosing when to transform or not. This buff can only be given for 8 Hours once a day. The additional consumption of this fruit might upset your stomach.]


    "Wooah! I never had this much firepower before!" Aquarina was amazed. "This is SO awesome! So this is how you feel all the time?! The Fire Element really gets you pumped up and excited! Look!"


    She leaped into the skies, even without wings or tail, she easily flew by kicking the air and using her new zing Fire Dragon Aura, which although the fruit effects didn''t specify, seemed to also be an effect of it. Aquarina opened her jaws, showing off her sharp teeth, and then released her breath.


    "RAAAH!"


    A wave of zing draconic mes erupted into the heavens, piercing the clouds above with a huge explosion of crimson fire. The clouds were cleared easily with her dragon breath, as she suddenly attracted the attention of some flying monsters. They were things I hadn''t seen before, huge, red-feathered birds. They were Crimson Crow Tyrants, Tier 4 Monsters.


    "A perfect target!"


    Aquarina smiled with a ferocious intent, the crows attacked her anyways, perhaps because she was in their territory. A dozen of them unleashing a barrage of crimson feather projectiles. Aquarina waved her dragon ws, releasing shockwaves of red mes that easily reduced the feathers to cinders.


    She appeared above one of the crows, her ws shing through its back and splitting the beast in half, brutal. She moved to her next target, and then the next and the next, each one dying rapidly against a barrage of deadly w attacks and fiery explosions.


    Thest four of them were reduced to ashes with her breath attack, before she descended from the skies, fully satisfied of having tried out "fire magic" perhaps for the first time ever.


    "Wow, I''m loving how destructive Fire Magic ispared to Water and Ice! It just destroys anything it touches. I can tell why Fire Magicians are considered the strongest amongst the other elements." She walked to my side. Honestly, she had grown even bulkier and muscr after transforming, and her new look¡­ was hot, quite literally and figuratively! My heart was pumping rapidly as I saw her approach.


    "That was awesome, Aquarina!" I pped; she was too cool. "I wonder if you can withdraw that form? The system notification did say so.


    "Hmmm, I think I can. But why? Don''t you like me like this?" She asked, lifting my chin with the tip of her ck ws.


    "If you want me to be honest, you look hot¡­" I said, blushing a bit.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Is that so~? Want me to show you something hotter?" She winked at me, our lipsing closer.


    "I-I would love to¡­" I swallowed saliva, as she stole me another passionate kiss.


    And indeed, her lips were much hotter, and because she was already taller than me, she was holding me like her little princess. It made me all embarrassed and happy.


    "O-Okay, enough kissing for now!" I tried to move her away a bit. "Let''s focus on the other fruit, remember? I haven''t eaten mine!"


    "Right, right." She nodded. "Let me give you another sloppy kiss though, can''t get enough of those lips." She still stole me another kiss.


    "Phew, this girl¡­" I sighed, although I couldn''t help but smile. "Crunch¡­" I devoured the Librarian Dragon fruit, feeling the power of the Dragons flowing inside my body.


    Its taste was citric, sweet, and a rather soft all together. It was abination of purple grapes, apple, and orange! It was amazingly delicious, eating only once a day is torture!


    FLASH!


    And then, right after that, my body changed. I gained blueish-


    purple scales across my arms, legs, and neck. Aquarina said my eyes turned purple too, and I grew two, spiraling blue colored horns, which were made of some crystal material. I felt my Magic Power rising rapidly, and it felt¡­ Like magic itself surrounded me, and I could do much more with it than ever before.


    "Sylphy¡­ Your eyes, they look like stars." Aquarina gasped. "They''re beautiful."


    "O-Oh? Ah, is that so? These must be the Mystic Eyes of the Librarian Dragon!" I said.

 Chapter 1146 Draconification So Easily?!

    Chapter 1146 Draconification So Easily?!


    ??-----


    [You have consumed the [Divine Dragon Fruit Of the Librarian Dragon]!]


    [You have fully absorbed the fruit''s powers! You have undergone [Lesser Librarian Dragon Draconification]!]


    [For the next 8 hours, your Magic Affinity and Magic Power increases by +100%. And you can willingly transform your body to gain the Magic Absorbing Librarian Dragon Scales, which can absorb 30% of the Magic Damage taken as Mana. Librarian Dragon Mystic Eyes, which increases Mana Maniption Ability by +200% and the power to disrupt the Spells of foes with a mere nce. Andstly, the Librarian Dragon''s Magic Breath, which unleashes a pure Non-Attribute Mana Breath attack that can deal up to 500% Attribute-less Magic Damage, ignoring 30% of foe''s Magic Defenses.]


    [You can withhold or summon the physical effects of this fruit''s buff at any time, choosing when to transform or not. This buff can only be given for 8 Hours once a day. The additional consumption of this fruit might upset your stomach.]


    The effects were really good, although my ws were much smaller than Aquarina, and my scales were not made at all for physical defense either, being very lean or resembling delicate mirroring crystals. Librarian Dragons seem to be, however, amazing magicians! And they can control the rare "Attribute-less Element" which is just the power of pure, raw Mana without any element tied to it.


    Such magic has the advantage of being able to hit strongly to any foe, no matter their elemental resistances. It cannot abuse elemental weaknesses either, but it still very useful. Above all, the "star-shaped" Mystic Eyes are the strongest, enhancing my Mana Maniption and giving me the ability to disrupt spells, wow.


    It almost gives a lesser version of my Mana Maniption and Mana Disruption Skills, though the effects must be much weaker and tame inparison to the amazing effects of those Skills. Though, it still amazingly useful, nheless. If we can feed this to our magic specializers, they could be even stronger.


    I exined to Aquarina the effects, and she was really surprised. She quickly decided to help me test them, conjuring some Fire Magic which she also wanted to try out. Alice said that if we practice enough of an elemental magic in these transformations, it could be possible for it to eventually get imprinted into our Magic Circles.


    "Alright, take these! I''ll copy your spells, heheh!" Aquarina smiled, showing me her sharp teeth. "[Meteor Fireball]!" She used her already proficient ability to manipte mana and her new fire affinity to generate a dozen ten-meter big fireballs, which she fired at me relentlessly.


    "[Librarian Dragon''s Mystic Eyes]!"


    As the Meteor Fireballs approached at zing speed, my eyes shone brightly, invisible rays of Mana being fired from them. The closest fireballs were instantly dispelled in midair, their magical structure disappearing. It only worked for a few though, the effect was way too slow, the other half of the Meteor Fireballs hit me directly.


    BOOOM!


    Aquarina didn''t panic even when I was bombarded by mes, the smoke dissipated to reveal my bodypletely unscathed. My armor and equipment were also highly enchanted by me and mom, so they could resist burns and self-repair more easily now after the "swimming in ake of magma" incident where I was left all naked.


    "Oooh, it works!"


    I felt that every time the explosions of mes hit me, a part of the magic thatposed the fireballs was absorbed by my crystal-like scales, quickly restoring my Mana¡­ But my Mana was endless anyways, so it didn''t really matter that much to me.


    However, even with my endless mana, the feeling of having it restored was somehow ratherforting. I can''t exin it well, but it did heal some of the exhaustion I get from overusing Mana, so there''s some use to that. Well, I''ve grown rather resistant to that exhaustion by now thanks to my many Skills, but even then, it still nice and might help.


    "It worked?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah, I restored some of my Mana with that, these Scales are really cool! Though they offer very little physical protection."


    "I wish we could switch fruits now so I can test yours!" Aquarina walked to my side to check on me.


    "We can''t do that sadly, so just wait until tomorrow I guess." I patted her head, even though she was taller than me, this custom I have was still strong, she liked my head pats.


    "Alright, what else does your transformation has?" She wondered.


    "The breath attack¡­" I said. "Let me test it with those guys."


    I noticed a group of Wrathful Giant Ants, which were Tier 3 Monsters of over two meters tall. They were rushing here angrily, still unaware I was the Dungeon Master. If I don''t release my intent, it might even be possible for them to attack me perhaps. Nheless, these were pests that ate the crops of the farms sometimes, so it was nice to get rid of them.


    "Let me test the breath then¡­"


    As the ants lined up, cking their sharp mandibles against us, I quickly channeled some Mana into my throat and quickly unleashed a breath attack. The color of the breath was of a pale gray, almost transparent energy, which was sted like aser beam rather than a zing attack.


    BOOOM!


    The explosion sted the Ants into smithereens, most of them beingpletely vaporized and without leaving nothing behind. The few that didn''t get vaporized were left scorched. Thendscape below them was shaped by the beam too.


    "Oops, maybe I used too much Mana¡­" Iughed a bit. "I should try to be delicate inside the dungeon, I wouldn''t want it to get destroyed or hurt."


    "That was amazing though!" Aquarina pped, praising me. "You''re so strong, Sylphy! Wooooh! Sylphy forever! Sylphy for queen of the world!"


    "Hahaha, enough." Iughed a bit. "We might as well go y the queen; those pests are trying to eat my precious crops. I can''tpletely control how a dungeon produces its monsters and critters after all. so even if I can control them, whenever I am not around, they might do whatever they please."


    "I guess that''s true, let''s go!" Aquarina quickly walked by my side.


    After we visited the ant''s nest and yed everything inside, we decided to move to the Arboren Town, all while I checked what Skills I could learn.

 Chapter 1147 Max Level Skills & New Skills

    <h4>Chapter 1147 Max Level Skills & New Skills</h4>


    -----


    "So Sylphy, if you said we needed the ants to be gone why are you carrying their eggs to the town?" Aquarina wondered as we walked across the grasnds.


    "It''s simple, I want these ant babies to be tamed by the people and be like their familiars. They grow pretty big, are strong, and got tough armor." I exined her. "So if they are raised well, they could be powerful rides for the Arboren whock much defense and speed."


    "Ooh, sounds cool!" She nodded. "Though without a queen¡­"


    "I analyzed the eggs and there''s a baby queen in one of them, this one." I showed her a slightly golden rice-shaped egg of around half a meter of height. "If we can raise her to be nice, she can produce more ants."


    "You really think about everything, Sylphy." Aquarina said. "Though its going to be a bit hard to tame them for the nt people I think, they didn''t look too bright."


    "I guess I''ll have to teach them. I might help them too in that regard." I shrugged.


    I decided to look at both Skills that have reached Max Level first, before anything.


    -----


    [Steady Fighter: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    A Special Skill that only guards, knights, or highly defensive fighters can develop. It grants the ability to enchant the physical body withrge quantities of Mana, relieving exhaustion, pain, and fatigue, and granting the ability to resist attacks much easily and bear with much more pressure while fighting long and draw-out battles against powerful foes or many foes at the same time.


    Active Effect (10): Decreases Exhaustion, Pain, and Fatigue by -70% for as long as Mana is imbued into the body. A strong and unfaltering Will is needed to activate this Effect.


    Passive Effect (10): Passively increases the User''s Stamina by +100%.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Skill Effects by +100%.


    Max Level Bonus: Increases Physical Defense by +20%.


    -----


    Steady Fighter was looking really nice at Level 10! I was slowly feeling its amazing effects as it leveled up since I got it. And this Max Level Bonus is a permanent passive effect that never goes away, pretty amazing too! My body has surely be much sturdier, despite how much of a shorstack I am. Still, I need more weight, those gloves I''ll make should cover that weakness so I am not blown away every time I am hit by arger foe.


    -----


    [Metallurgy: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: ---/--


    A Signature Skill for Crafters and Alchemists.


    A Special Skill that allows for the maniption andbination of different types of metals and alloys, and any other type of item that possess these metal items as well. Grants special insights on different types of metals, and how to create uniquebinations between them.


    Passive Effect (10): Grants the ability to manipte andbine existing metals or items made out of metals to create brand new items and increases their Quality by +100%. Additionally, it grants the innate insight to gain ideas and enlightenment over what to craft and create, with a 50% Chance for the item created to evolve into an even higher quality and stronger item.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Quality of Created Items by +100%.


    Max Level Bonus: Increases The Stat Bonuses Of Created Equipment By +10%.


    -----


    And then there''s Metallurgy, looking really good. I use this Skill all the time for my creations, especially the equipment that gives stats when equipped. This Max Level Bonus is almost too perfect. Even if ten percent might seem like little, it can make a big difference.


    "Anyways¡­ Alice, can you show me what I can learn now? Been a while."


    "Sure!" Alice appeared by my side, showing some System Windows.


    The Skills Trees which were ready to give me some new Skills were the Steady Fighter and the Metallurgy Skill Trees. Alice showed me avable Skills I could learn, it always diverged into two paths.


    [Avable Skills for [Steady Fighter] Skill Tree]


    [Option 1]: [Wrathful Fighter]


    [Option 2]: [Swift Fighter]


    [Avable Skills for [Metallurgy] Skill Tree]


    [Option 1]: [Full Metal Body]


    [Option 2]: [Metal Synthesis]


    Ah, the Skills look pretty interesting this time. Steady Fighter now diverges into an offensive passive skill and a speedy passive skill. Meanwhile, Metallurgy, which was all about crafting and manipting metals, diverge into somethingpletely different.


    It looks like a passive skill to make my body¡­ like metal?! And the other is to synthetize metal, probably offensively but that could have crafting usage. Both options look good, honestly. Well, I can eventually get both anyways, but still. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Uwaah, a bit of an overwhelming choice." I sighed, feeling slightly dizzy as I carried over thirty ant eggs with my Yggdragon Aura, shaped into gigantic dragon hands. "Hmm, let''s see, Steady Fighter first! Ah, err¡­ I guess being faster could be better now? I have so much power¡­ But then again, there''s always someone stronger out there. So maybe strength is better."


    "Well,pared to me, you''re pretty sluggish, Sylphy." Aquarina suddenlymented, breaking my heart.


    "E-Eh? Am I?! I thought I was shy!" I cried.


    "Well you''re certainly faster than any of our friends, well, most. I think Zack and Luck are going to catch up really quickly. And might surpass you. Especially those two. Zack is learning the Way of the Wind from your uncle so he''s obviously going to get as speedy as him, and Luck''s the Hero of Wild Beasts, his whole thing is being physically strong and fast." She exined.


    "Right¡­ I can''t lose to them!" Mypetitive spirit was zing with determination. "Swift Fighter it is!"


    Ding!


    [You''ve chosen to learn the [Swift Fighter] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Swift Fighter: Lv1] Skill!]


    FLASH!


    The moment I learned the new Skill, I felt a powerful emerald wind epassing my entire body and then reach the depths of my Soul. My Skill was quickly engraved inside of my very Soul, by instinctively imbuing Mana into my body, not only did the Steady Fighter effects trigger automatically, but also this new Skill effects, making me feel much¡­ faster, in all aspects!


    -----

 Chapter 1148 New Skill Tree Skills

    Chapter 1148 New Skill Tree Skills


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [You''ve chosen to learn the [Swift Fighter] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Swift Fighter: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Swift Fighter: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10.000


    A Special Skill that is the advanced form of the Steady Fighter Skill. Now, using the same principles as the Steady Fighter Skill, it is possible to enchant the body withrge quantities of Mana, increasing the flexibility of your body, incrementing the flow of blood and nutrients across them, and also making your body much more lightweighted and faster, while increasing reaction speed. An ideal Skill for any frontline physical fighter that is not too sturdy to take on many hits and requires to rapidly dodge.


    Active Effect (1): Increases Muscle Flexibility, Blood Flow Speed and Nutrient Distribution Speed, Movement Speed, and Reaction Speed by +20% for as long as Mana is imbued into the body. A swift and sharp Will is needed to activate this Effect.


    Passive Effect (1): Passively increases the User''s Agility by +10%.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill Effects by +10%.


    -----


    As I admired the green aura of speed epassing my body when I activated the new Skill''s active effect, I checked the Skill itself. Its effects were certainly ideal! Maybe if I can level it up quickly, Zack and Luck won''t catch up with me as quickly. I don''t know why I''m being like this, but I''ve discovered I am quitepetitive with everyone.


    Anyways, much like Steady Fighter, I''m guessing I can level this Skill up by continuously exercising, this time by running as fast as I can for a while. I hate having to overly exercise in my vacations though, so maybe I''ll dy it a bit. I want to spend more time with my Aquarina snuggling and kissing than going around running like a dummy.


    I''ll have all the time to train my Skills once I met the Witch of the Blue Mountain. Mom said she was going to teach us Alchemy, but I doubt that''s going to be everything. I''m somehow already guessing that she''s going to ask us to hunt all kinds of monsters for her for their materials as "tests". These people are more predictable than they think.


    Anyways, moving on to the Metallurgy Skills¡­


    [Avable Skills for [Metallurgy] Skill Tree]


    [Option 1]: [Full Metal Body]


    [Option 2]: [Metal Synthesis]


    "What do I pick¡­ A Sturdier, perhaps metallic body? Or maybe the ability to synthetize metals somehow? Maybe I could use that to shoot swords or spears or something." I wondered, rubbing my chin. "Any suggestions, Aqua?"


    "Hmmm¡­ Sturdier is always better, right? Your body''s small and too light, so its better if you can take hits." She said. "Also if it makes it somehow metallic, maybe you''ll get more weight?"


    "Right¡­" I nodded. "Metal Synthesis sounds tempting though. Void Wielding Arts and Petit Meteor are both very strong Magic Skills, but even then, shooting des off my hands always sounds much stronger."


    "You''re not wrong." She nodded. "Metals usually can deal stronger single point damage, but they cannot easily expand their damage dealt like other elements! So it''s up to you. I think it would be powerful with your endless mana though, you could make as many metals as you wanted, as long as it only requires Mana though."


    "Wow, right, you''re right!" I gasped. "But wouldn''t that make it too easy for me?"


    "If it''s a skill I doubt it will give you the ability to easily overpower everything though." She answered. "Maybe it has some limitations. It''s not a Divine Skill after all."


    "Okay¡­" I nodded. "Hmmm¡­ Agh, this is so hard to choose! But fine, I''ll go for your suggestion first, actually. I''ll leave the sword shooting forter, once a skill that can make me sturdier reaches max level. I better prioritize my own safety first."


    Even though I can stay alive even after being torn to shreds, I would rather never experience that ever again! At all! So I want to be as sturdy as Orichalcum¡­ Wait, even Sphynxiette and her kind were pierced despite being made of that. Is it possible to be sturdier than that?


    Anyways¡­


    Ding!


    [You''ve chosen to learn the [Full Metal Body] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Full Metal Body: Lv1] Skill!]


    -----


    [Full Metal Body: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/20.000


    A Unique Skill learned by those that have learned to channel the power of Metallurgy and Forging into their very bodies, increasing their own Physique''s sturdiness, toughness, weight, and physical strength through the absorption of metals and by, quite literally, forging their own bodies below the zing mes of a smithy.


    The more metals you absorb over time inside of your body, the tougher it will grow, and so this skill will progress. After absorbing enough metals through the Full Metal Body Forging Process, and reaching max level, this Skill''s effects cannot progress anymore.


    Absorb and forge metallicponents that arepatible with your body with a +10% boost to its absorption speed. This process can only be done over time, overdoing it in a short time might cause severe bacsh that could permanently damage your physique, caution is advised.


    Active Effect (1): Once you absorb enough Metals, it is possible to activate [Full Metal Body], channeling their powers together and turning your skin into a metallic sheen, increasing Physical Defense, Durability, Toughness, and Physical Prowess by an additional +20% and decreases Damage Taken by -5%.


    Passive Effect (1): When absorbing Metalspletely, increases your Body''s Durability, Toughness, Weight, and Physical Strength and Defense by +1% (Max 10%).


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the rate of Metals Absorption and Metal-Attribute Mana Absorption by +10%.


    -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ooh, this sounds kind of simr to my Blood Skill! And both seem toplement each other amazingly! Now I can both absorb a metal and also their metal attribute mana to improve this Skill and the Blood Skill together, killing two birds with one stone.


    In fact, while I was doing this, I was passively absorbing my second big chunk of Mithril, it slowly melted into my hands as I absorbed it into my body. The effects themselves were freaky, but faster than I imagined.


    "Wow that''s cool! I wish I could do that! Mom said I''ll be able to absorb minerals and metals into my body too, looks like you beat me to it, Sylphy!" Aquarinaughed.


    "Nah, this one has Skill Level limit. I''m sure yours will be much stronger and amazing, Aquarina." I smiled at her. "After all it is some sort of inheritance from another Hero, right?"


    "Yeah I guess¡­" She nodded. "I''m still wondering what''s all that going to be about. Kind of nervous, honestly." She admitted.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''m sure your mom knows how it and she''ll guide you through it properly!" I said. "She loves you, so I doubt she''ll ever make it harder for you."


    "Right, I guess you''re not wrong in that." She nodded. "So you got both Skills?"


    "Yep, Swift Fighter and this Full Metal Body, kind of funny. One makes me faster and lightweight, the other makes me tougher and heavier¡­" Iughed. "I think they might end up cancelling one another. I hope not."


    "Nah, don''t worry about it~ You''ll be fineee~" She giggled, tickling my neck. "Ohh, we''re here already."


    We found ourselves right in front of the Arboren Town.


    -----

 Chapter 1149 Checking The Civilization Again

    <h4>Chapter 1149 Checking The Civilization Again </h4>


    -----


    The moment we stepped inside the town after the guards opened the gates for us, I received a flood of notifications. They always triggered once I stepped inside the town. I suppose this is the "range" of the Civilization System?


    Ding!


    [Wee back to your Civilization: [Vige of Eden], Goddess Sylphy! It has been 23 Days since yourst visit.]


    [Good news! Your Civilization Poption has increased by 14!]


    [Your Civilization Buildings have increased by [Living Wood Houses (E+)] x20!]


    [Some of your people have learned to better hunt thanks to the help of Ivy!]


    [You gained +10 Military.]


    [The faith of your church has been spreading rapidly around town thanks to the efforts of Saintess Selene!]


    [You gained +10 Faith.]


    [Your Civilization earned 50 EXP]


    [Civilization EXP]: [900/1000]


    [Your Civilization Pce is almost halfway done. Why not use some Dungeon Energy to rapidly finish the construction?]


    It seems a few things have happened since myst visit¡­ And I can finish the Pce construction like this? Hmm, might as well I suppose. Perhaps the EXP I''ll get out of that will finally help me Rank Up the whole thing?


    As we walked across the streets, we saw all kind of Arboren people walking around. There were more children now, ying in the area with one another. They were very activepared to the slower, sluggish adults.


    Though, they grow quickly. The children I saw before were already teenagers. Most of them beginning to show more unique changes. Although the vast majority of children resemble radishes at first, as they grow up, their roots solidify more, and they begin growing leaves over their bodies.


    Simr "mutations" could be seen in other Arboren, such as the Lettuce-type ones, and the very rare Jack-o-Lantern-type ones too. Aquarina looked around in awe. I can tell she would be shocked there''s a whole vige with nt people inside my dungeon, even if she saw that already before.


    "Honestly I am always shocked to see this ce." She looked around. "Pretty amazing¡­ And these nt people are definitely something else too."


    "Believe me, I am just as amazed as you are most of the time." I sighed. "Ah, we''re here. Selene, Ivy, how are you doing?"


    I saw Selene and Ivy were in front of the constructing Pce, there were many workers around them slowly building the entire structure, both nt girls were supervising it. Though, they looked like they were doing something a bit different.


    "You look cuter today, Selene~" Ivy was touching Selene''s butt with her yful hands.


    "A-Ah~ Wait, Ivy, not here¡­" Selene moaned slightly, looking at Ivy while blushing.


    "Come on, not like they care, right?" Ivy smiled, showing her sharp teeth. Despite how smaller she was inparison to the tall Selene; she was clearly dominant. "Want to go "Photosynthesize"ter?"


    "I-I guess¡­ once my duties are over, we can have some fun." Selene smiled cutely.


    "Ooh, nice!" Ivy smiled. "I''ll do my best then!" She pped her ass again.


    "Hey! I told you to stop it with that- Ahhh! G-Goddess Sylphy?! W-Where you watching?! Uwaaah! T-This is not what you think it is!" Selene cried, covering her face in embarrassment.


    "It totally is what you think it is, goddess~" Ivy giggled mischievously. "Oh? You brought another cutie!"


    It was honestly shocking what had transpired in these couple of days I wasn''t watching over them. I knew Ivy found her really cute, and she was a thirsty gobbling-like nt girl. But even then, I never thought the pious Selene would fall for her horniness like this.


    Perhaps Selene had her own things she hasn''t revealed to me either, or fell for temptation? But these are nts, so I thought they wouldn''t be into that stuff. But I guess they''re closer to Dryads than something else. And I''ve heard Dryads do a lot of that stuff.


    Anyways, enough overthinking it¡­


    "Yes I saw everything." I said with a slight smile. "Don''t worry about that, haha. I guess you''ve been having fun, Selene."


    "I-It''s not like that! I''ve been dedicating myself to my duties very well! It''s just that¡­ W-Well, Ivy is¡­ Ahhh¡­" Selene didn''t know how to even exin it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We fucked." Ivy said in and simply. "See? Not too hard to say babe."


    "Kyaaah! Ivy, dummy! Don''t say such things in front of the goddess!" Selene cried in embarrassment.


    "Damn I didn''t know there was another girl here." Aquarinaughed. "I guess they''re like us, huh?"


    "Like us?" I wondered, squinting my eyes. "I don''t really like makingparisons¡­"


    "Anyways, it''s fine, Selene, calm down." I sighed. "Aquarina here is my girlfriend and also my arranged wife, so it''s not like I would see it as weird or wrong. I''m just surprised. You like Ivy?"


    "I-I¡­ Well, yes. S-She''s hardworking and I find her size cute. She has an adorable smile, and her assertive attitude is¡­ quite hot." Selene blushed. "I couldn''t resist the temptation, her tongue is too powerful, she licked me all over and we pollinated one another passionately while-"


    "Okay, okay, no need to go into details!" I stopped her.


    "Hahahaha! She''s a big pervert deep down too." Ivy smiled. "That''s why I''m beginning to fall for her." She was constantly grabbing her ass. "Her butt''s so fat too, I''m loving it."


    "Ivy you need to learn some manners. Please treat my Saintess with some basic respect, okay? If you love her, do so." I told her.


    "A-Ah, right¡­" She nodded. "Sorry, got it. We''ll save this stuff for the bed then."


    "I guess you can." I shrugged. "Now, this is Aquarina. I guess you haven''t seen her before, you were hunting when I brought her with my friends.


    "Hey." Aquarina waved her hand.


    "H-Hey, such a big woman." Ivy gulped saliva.


    "Ivy¡­" Selene red her with powerful jealously.


    "A-Ah, I mean it! She''s really tall!" Laughed Ivy. "You''re my only girl, babe. I swear¡­"


    "I''m already engaged with Sylphy so don''t ever think about it." Aquarina red down at the goblin-like nt girl.


    "G-Got it." Ivy nodded. "Holy shit, this is aplete dommy mommy. Goddess Sylphy, you''re lucky."


    "Does every word you say has to be about sex, Ivy?" I asked her.


    "I used to be a Goblin! What do you expect me to be like?" Ivyughed, shrugging my words off casually.


    "Oh well¡­" I sighed. "As long as she brings results, it''s fine."


    After these series of odd conversations, we moved into the important things.


    -----

 Chapter 1150 Developing Farms & Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 1150 Developing Farms & Civilization</h4>


    -----


    Selene led us to the farmingnds which had been expanded a bit so far, and I gave her the Nature Dragon Flowers. The Arboren there quickly started nting them with their special abilities, and Selene then gave the nts a blessing using her abilities as well. The other Dragon Flowers, the Dark, Holy, and Fire Dragon Flowers had grown rather well, multiplying through their roots.


    By now, there were five additional ones from each color, with more toe sooner as I saw smaller sprouts. Thanks to the effects ofbined abilities, blessings, my skills, and the dungeon. These flowers can multiply this way quite infinitely, which like the others.


    However, I''ve already tested and even after making potions using tens of these, my dragon heart barely advances, even less my other methods of cultivation. So what I needed was a lot of quantity, of increase their quality!


    The older ones that were first nted are stuck in their original quality, but their offspring are a different story. One of them sprouted with a slightly higher quality than the rest, so I told them to quickly nt it separately so it could generate higher quality ones.


    Lastly, hybrids! Yes, there were now Dark Fire Dragon Flowers and Holy Dark Dragon Flowers. These hybrids also had slightly higher quality, so I left them separately so they can reproduce quickly.


    "If I want the best Dragon Flower that can boost all, I think it should be necessary to have a hybrid with all four elements. Holy, Fire, Nature, and Dark." I exined. "Selene, can you arrange that?"


    "Yes, of course! The four-element hybrid might take a while toe out though, but once it does, we will make sure to notify the System so it can tell you toe back to check on it!" She said, nodding. "So Goddess Sylphy can give them her advanced blessings, that go well with mine."


    Agricultural Arts, Gardener, and other Skills help in the growth of these nts. I imbue millions of units of Mana into the entire farnds every time I visit them to boost their growth speed and quality as much as I can, which was something I just finished doing.


    "Gotcha, I''ll patiently wait then." I nodded.


    "A four-element dragon flower sounds crazy." Said Aquarina. "Ugh, I wish you could have saved some of the water dragon flowers though, you gave them all to me in that Dragon Elixir a while ago."


    "Well, that got you your own Sea Dragon Draconification, so noining here, dear." I said, winking at her as I touched her cute nose with the tip of my index finger, rather yfully.


    "Noining, huh?" Aquarina bit her lips, grabbing my hips and dragging me towards her. "I guess you''ll need to be corrected here, my girlfriend is way too bratty~" She said teasingly.


    "Heheh, you''ll correct me~? I''m looking forward to it." I smiled, as Aquarina started kissing my lips. We ended making out in front of Selene and Ivy¡­


    "O-Oh my¡­" Selen covered her mouth in surprise.


    "Oh that''s good, they''re good at that." Ivy nodded. "Holy shit, Goddess Sylphy. You''re my type of goddess worth following!"


    "A-Ahem! Anyways, forget what you saw there¡­" I coughed a bit in surprise. "Aquarina, l-let''s save that forter."


    "Yeah, yeah~" Aquarina was just smiling.


    "So, Selene, I am nning on giving you a hand in the pce. Now that you''ve done half the job, let me do the other half!" I said.


    "R-Really, Goddess Sylphy?!" Asked Selene.


    "Yes, it''ll be a miracle for everyone to see. So let''s do this." I winked at her. "Kindly tell the workers to move away from the building, and that their job is done. Did you pay them?"


    "Of course, everyone is getting paid using our new developing coin, it is made of wood for now, we call it Arborenian Coin. They get one coin per day!" Selene said. "The coin''s value is based in our growing treasury. We have many precious metals, grimoires, and other things you''ve left for us which work as some sort of starting economy."


    "Good, very good." I nodded. "Alright, let''s do this." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Like that, the shole "show" went smoothly. I appeared from the skies as usual, in front of everyone. My appearance having changed into my Holy Draconification, with my Holy Light Aura at full disy to release an Aura of Divinity. My Halo was there too, making things even more amazing for them.


    As the people gasped by my descent, I waved my hand, as I spent Dungeon Energy and finished the Pce''s construction once and for all. A sh of blue light epassed the entire building, which was not really a normal building, but one bound to the Civilization System, clearly possessing special system-


    rted abilities.


    FLASH!


    The Pce, made of both wood and stone, was finished in an instant. The blue light epassed it all like a cocoon, and then it released it. Golden colored, pristine, beautiful. It was finally done!


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 5.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You have finished the construction of the City''s Pce!]


    [Your Civilization has acquired the Building: [Eden''s Royal Pce (D+)] x1!]


    [The City''s Pce is where the governors and politicians of your Civilization will gather. Governors and Royal Family can live inside, while other politicians can only temporarily visit for special meetings to decide the fate of your Civilization.]


    [The higher the Rank of your Pce, the more benefits you can gain from it. As of right now, with a D+ Rank Pce, you gain the Civilization Trait: [Starting Politics (E+)] and +50 Government Stat.]


    [Your Citizens and governors will now gain greater insight about their ideas of how to make a proper society. Those with great talent for politics will soon arise, make sure to find them and recruit them!]


    Politics? Bleh¡­ Well, if it is gamified like this, it does feels more entertaining. Just like Alice always says, the System is like a "game" from this world "Earth" which I''ve learned so much about thesest years.


    Even Politics, which I find quite exhausting, can be entertaining with this!


    -----

 Chapter 1151 Creating A City Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1151 Creating A City Pce</h4>


    1151 Creating A City Pce


    -----


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 5.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You have finished the construction of the City''s Pce!]


    [Your Civilization has acquired the Building: [Eden''s Royal Pce (D+)] x1!]


    [The City''s Pce is where the governors and politicians of your Civilization will gather. Governors and Royal Family can live inside, while other politicians can only temporarily visit for special meetings to decide the fate of your Civilization.]


    [The higher the Rank of your Pce, the more benefits you can gain from it. As of right now, with a D+ Rank Pce, you gain the Civilization Trait: [Starting Politics (E+)] and +50 Government Stat.]


    [Your Citizens and governors will now gain greater insight about their ideas of how to make a proper society. Those with great talent for politics will soon arise, make sure to find them and recruit them!]


    [Your Civilization gained 50 EXP]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the Civilization Task: Build a Pce (1/1)!]


    [You received the following Task Completion Rewards: [200 Civilization EXP] [1.500 Dungeon Energy] [Random Civilization Trait Ticket] x1]


    [Congrattions, your Civilization has reached Max EXP requirements, and has Ranked Up!]


    [Your Civilization: [Vige of Eden] Rank has increased from [Rank 0: Small Vige] to [Rank 1: Large Vige]! The next step is bing a small city state!]


    [All your Civilization Stats have increased by +50 due to the Rank Up!]


    [Your Civilization has reached Rank 1, you have unlocked more Tasks, Bonus Stats, and also the Civilization Shop.]


    [Complete more Tasks to earn more rewards, and spend Dungeon Energy to buy new Facilities, Traits, or even other Items in the Civilization Shop.]


    -----


    [Civilization Core]: [Vige of Eden]


    [Civilization Rank]: [Rank 1: Large Vige]


    [Civilization EXP]: [100/5000]


    [Civilization Faction]: [Yggdrasil''s Children]


    [Civilization Race]: [Children of Nature, Arboren]


    [Civilization Leader]: [Selene]


    [Civilization Poption]: [191]


    [Civilization Bonus Stats]: [+2.000]


    [Civilization Statistics]: [Faith]: [310 (D-)] [Government]: [190 (E+)] [Culture]: [140 (E+)] [Military]: [230 (D-)] [Economy]: [70 (E-)] [Production]: [200 (D-)] [Food]: [140 (E+)] [Research] [110 (E)]


    [Civilization Traits]: [Path of Nature (B)] [Active Goddess (A)] [Mild Reproduction (D)] [Faithful Will (D)] [Slightly Motivated (D)] [Cultural Beginnings (E+)] [Starting Politics (E+)]


    [Civilization Special Units]: [Selene, Saintess of the Arboren (Saint Grade)] [Ivy, Huntress of the Poisonous Forest (Unique+ Grade)]


    [Civilization Facilities] [Living Wood Houses (E+)] x170 [Temple of Goddess Sylphy (B-)] x1 [Research Facility (D)] x1 [Eden''s Royal Pce (D+)] x1.


    [Civilization Tasks]: [Build More Houses: 0/200] [Upgrade your Pce to C Rank] [Finish your First Research: 0/1] [Build Reinforced Walls: 0/1] [???]


    [Civilization Research): [Alchemy Research (D)]: 5 Months.


    -----


    Aaand these were the Status of my Civilization, pretty interesting how things have developed so far¡­ Oooh, and I get Bonus Stats now! Two Thousand! The moment it Ranked Up, not only there was a wave of invisible energy covering and improving everything magically, even the food production, faith, and the perception of culture, but even I got stronger.


    Those two thousand stats to everything¡­ I could really feel them. My body felt sturdier, my muscles tightened, my vision improved even more, my magic affinity became greater, mana flowed through my body with more ease even with its endless quantities, overall, a boost to everything.


    "Amazing¡­ Not only growing my Dungeon, but also with my Civilization growing, I can get more and more stats even without leveling up!" I giggled almost devilishly, as Alice nodded at my side.


    "Well done Sylphy, now that the Pce is done and the Civilization Ranked Up, the people around is looking up to you with even more respect!" Alice was pping. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "A-Ah, right." I nodded. "My children, I hope that you continue growing, working together, and praying every day. I love you all, and I wille back once more to see you in some time." I shed out of existence, though I just used some stealth spells to escape and wear my usual clothes.


    Good thing is that everyone only knew me from my big Draconification appearance, which made me glow a lot. So this made it so most of the new poption had no idea of my real appearance. Making it more of a surprise whenever I appear like this.


    "Wow¡­ Sylphy, I had no idea you liked doing that." Aquarina was shocked. "D-Do you like being treated as a goddess?"


    "I really don''t! Please don''t misunderstand, I was DYING of cringe!" I cried, rubbing my face on her chest. We were currently behind the church, nobody was around. Ivy and Selene were preparing us some tea while flirting with one another. These girls are hornier than us.


    "Really?" Aquarina raised an eyebrow.


    "Really!" I sighed. "Look, I have to do this, so they get happy, and I gain this Faith Stat. It''s better to keep them happy, right? And well, I also gain bonus stats form this now, so I got much stronger."


    "Huh, alright my goddess~" Aquarina said, deciding to not overthink it. "It''s your dungeon, so you do you. I guess its fine as long as they''re happy. And you grow stronger so you''re happy too. Win-win situation, right?"


    "Y-Yeah!" I nodded. "I think? It''s better to not overthink it for now."


    "Agreed." Aquarina nodded. "Hey, you two horny girls,e on, let''s drink tea already."


    "I-Ivy, enough¡­" Selene moaned a bit as Ivy was kissing her neck.


    "Come on, let me kiss your soft lips again." Ivy was yful.


    "W-We are in front of the Goddess, enough!" Selene suddenly fought back a bit before her overbearing girlfriend. "Please, behave, okay? I like you but you need to behave!"


    "E-Eh? Okay, don''t get angry now¡­" Ivy was surprised. "Sorry! Sorry, I''m sorry, okay?"


    "Hmph, if you''re sorry then sit down and behave like an adult." Selene sighed, sitting down and serving us tea. "S-Sorry for the dy, Goddess Sylph, Lady Aquarina."


    "It''s fine¡­ d you told her that. She''s a bit cocky." Iughed.


    "Ivy, you better behave." Aquarina teased the goblin girl.


    "Ugh, I''m behaving! This is my behaving face." Ivy was very grumpy after that, but at the same time a bit scared. I think she got scared Selene would leave her after her reaction to her overbearing attitude.


    Never thought I would see drama between cute nt girls I summoned in this Civilization that appeared out of nowhere inside my Dungeon, but here we are.


    Anyways, let''s use the Random Civilization Trait Ticket and see what we get.

 Chapter 1152 New Civilization Traits

    Chapter 1152 New Civilization Traits


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [You have used the [Random Civilization Trait Ticket] x1!]


    [The Civilization Trait Roulette has started!]


    I activated the ticket in my hands, which glowed with a golden glow. It shone, suddenly disappearing into particles of golden light, and then creating an illusion of some sort of roulette? Each part of it had a different Trait I believe. I rolled the roulette instinctively, it spun rapidly, ending in one of the Traits.


    [The Civilization Trait Roulette has chosen its Random Trait!]


    [Your Civilization received the Trait: [Brave Soldier Battalion (B)]!]


    [The [Brave Soldier Battalion (B)] Civilization Trait has been sessfully assimted by your Civilization.]


    [From now on, it will be much easier for your citizens to train and be Brave Soldiers, a special ss that specializes on war and in fighting together as battalions. Their cooperation is absolutely unmatched, and their power together increases drastically!]


    Wow! I got a pretty strong Trait?! I got lucky, finally! I FINALLY GOT LUCKY!


    I resisted the urge to jump off my chair. A B Rank Trait of this caliber was IDEAL! It was just what this Civilization needed. Arboren take a while to get stronger, this might finally help them get better at that. This is my dungeon though so will they ever wage wars at all? Well, I wonder.


    As we drank tea with Selene and Ivy, and enjoyed some nice sweets I brought along, I exined Selene and Ivy about the Ant Eggs I had brought along. And that I wanted them to tame these sturdy, cooperative, strong, and fast insect monsters.


    "I see, their characteristics make them ideal for us Arboren, yes!" Nodded Selene. "But I am afraid to admit, that I don''t really know how to tame beasts."


    "I can." Ivy answered inly after she took a sip of her tea and looked into Selene''s eyes with a confident smile. "Leave it to me sweetie, I know how to tame some critters!"


    "Really Ivy?" Selene asked, excited.


    "Yep, I am a Huntress after all. Though I might need to know a bit more about how this world even works¡­" Ivy said. "My memory is fuzzy, but I am still fairly sure this isn''t the same world I came from."


    "Wait, she''s not a nt monster born here?" Aquarina asked.


    "Ah, no, there''s this ticket that lets me summon people into nt¡­ creatures." I answered. "Though, Ivy was already dead, so it is as if I reincarnated her instead. it''s weird, right?"


    "I guess it''s strange, but she adapted so easily that I can''t really see the problem for now¡­" Aquarina said. "Though, wow, that''s really like a god-like power. Not like I find it bad, but still, pretty crazy that your System can do so much."


    "Yeah it takes me a while to even process this, it just appears and happens." I sighed. "Sorry if my powers are too overwhelming at times. Maybe I should have kept this a secret after all¡­"


    "Oh, no, it''s fine." Aquarinaforted me. "I like that you trust me and tell me these things¡­ I love you; you know? No matter what secrets you have, I''ll love you even after learning all of them, dummy."


    "R-Really?" I asked her, as she caressed my face softly.


    "Of course, you''re so cute." She smiled, giving me little kisses in my lips. "You''re my baby girl!"


    "I''m not your baby!" I said, pouting a bit, but feeling slightly happy she trusted me this much.


    Though I still don''t feel confident about telling her about my reincarnation. I think I could tell her once we meet again. Maybe if I introduce it first as memory fragments thate and go instead, that is more digestible.


    I know it might not be as big of a deal as I imagine, we''ve seen crazier stuff already, Sphynxiette is one of them. But still, because it is rted to my personal past life and all, to tell her this, it would be likepletely opening myself to Aquarina.


    And even now, I am not totally ready yet¡­ I need more time.


    "Anyways, let me teach you the ropes, Ivy. Come with me." I called Ivy as I touched one of the eggs and then held her hand. She blushed a bit when I held her green skinned hands though, to be expected of the horny goblin girl.


    "S-So what should I do, beautiful goddess Sylphy?" She asked while slightly flirting with me. Gosh, this girl has no shame!


    "First, don''t flirt with me, Ivy." I stared into her eyes.


    "A-Ah, I apologize¡­" She nodded.


    "And second, close your eyes, and channel your Magic Power into your hands." I said. "I''ll do the rest for you, once it''s done, it should be left imprinted into your mind and soul and you''ll be able to replicate it if you got the talent, as you said."


    "Okay!" She nodded.


    I did what I had to, connecting her soul like a thread with the soul of this Warrior-type Ant Egg that was soon to hatch into a big and fattyrva. Ivy quickly learned how to do it afterwards.


    "Wow, it''s that simple?!" She asked.


    "Yeah, well, not really. But these ants are babies that are still developing, so theyck much of a will to fight back, they''re easy to tame and make into soul-bound familiars." I said. "Once they grow, just make sure to stay around them and feed them regrly so they grow fonder of you."


    "Gotcha, sounds easy enough!" Ivy nodded. "Alright, we''ll be taming the other 29 eggs with the other soldiers and hunters we''ve been raising. And what about the queen though?"


    "That''s for Selene,e here Saintess." I called her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes!" She ran to my side, as I did it for her as well.


    FLASH!


    In a second, the golden-colored Ant Queen Egg was instantly connected to Selene, a Soul Contract between Master and Familiar was formed with little to no rejection. Actually, the Baby Queen was somehow happy? Like, it liked Selene. Maybe it''s because of her special Holy Aura Ability.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! Your Civilization has learned the Art of Taming and Contracting Familiars!]


    [Your Civilization acquired the Trait: [Beginner Tamers (E-)]!]


    [Your Civilization gained +30 Military.]


    Oh, that was unexpected.


    Anyways, with this out of the way, the only thing left was to Rank Up Aquarina!


    -----

 Chapter 1153 Aquarina Ranks Up!

    <h4>Chapter 1153 Aquarina Ranks Up! </h4>


    -----


    Aquarina was excited once I told her it was her time to shine, her Rank Up was upon us! I firstly checked her Status and how much she had progressed so far. Eighty levels is a lot of stats she''ll umte over time after all.


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 2: Abyssal Spiritual Ocean Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 3: Divine Abyssal Ocean Dragon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [0/80] -> [80/80]


    [ss]: [Abyssal Executioner: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Oceanic Sorceress: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [15.754/15.754] -> [24.000/24.000]


    [MP]: [69.563/69.563] -> [76.000/76.000]


    [Strength]: [16.486] -> [26.000]


    [Defense]: [11.575] -> [17.000]


    [Magic]: [17.102] -> [25.000]


    [Resistance]: [11.374] -> [17.000]


    [Agility]: [22.040] -> [38.000]


    [Luck]: [8.800] -> [14.500]


    [Charm]: [12.200] -> [18.000]


    [Skills]: [Darkage Abyssal Bloodline: Lv4] [Abyssal Embodiment: Lv4] [Abyssal Aura: Lv4] [Divine Protection: Lv4] [Heavenly Ocean Ruler: Lv5] [Heavenly Poseidon''s Aegis: Lv5] [Dragon Heart: Lv5] [Ocean Dragon''s Aura: Lv5] [Shadow Dagger Arts: Lv7] [Divine Poseidon''s Trident: Lv6] [Elemental Fusion: Lv5] [Alchemy: Lv8] [Unyielding Love (Sylph): Lv8] [Assassination Arts: Lv4] [Ocean Magic: Lv3] [Execution: Lv2] [Sea Princess'' Wrath: Lv2]


    [Divine Protections]: [Oceanus, the Chief God of Oceans and Water] [Tethys, the Chief Goddess of Fresh Water and Nursery] [Amatheia, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Animals] [Amphinome, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Currents] [Amphithoe, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Waves]


    -----


    Indeed, from Level 0 to Level 80, her stats increased exponentially. They didn''t double though, but they increased a lot! Above all, Aquarina''s highest stats were her Agility and Mana, but if we looked at the rest of the Stats. She was an amazingly bnced fighter. Amazing Strength and Magic, good defenses, decent health, everything!


    Her Luck was her lowest stat, but it was still really decent, I would say. Her Charm was at eighteen thousand, and I can tell that because she''s a really pretty girl. But above all, Charm has the power to enhance things such as leadership, presence, and even aura.


    And without a doubt, Aquarina carried all of these things within her as her Charm Stat increased more and more. It almost made me wish my stats could increase through leveling as well!


    Oh well, I can''tin anymore about leveling being unfair for my friends and familiars, when I get all these Bonus Stats from my Harvest Familiars and also from the Dungeon and the Civilization Bonus:


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Psyche]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche]


    [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 2: Rank 4: Rainbow Spirit Heart]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [395.575.000 /%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Yggdrasil''s Gardener: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Alchemical Forgemaster: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [10/10] (+7.000)


    [MP]: [20/20] (+7.000)


    [Strength]: [4] (+21.616)


    [Defense]: [3] (+21.616)


    [Magic]: [50] (+7.000)


    [Resistance]: [10] (+21.616)


    [Agility]: [6] (+21.616)


    [Luck]: [-10] (+7.800)


    [Charm]: [20] (+7.800)


    -----


    Still can''tpare with Aquarina in Health, Mana, Magic, Luck, or Charm, but those stats are not really useful to me anyways. My Magic Stat is slightly not so important because I can simply continuously conjure magic until I deal enough damage, with quantity over quality! Aside from that, I got my Physique and Magic Circle further boosting my physical prowess and magic spells damage and effects anyways.


    And as if things couldn''t be enough, I also had all the bonus stats from my equipment. which would put me in a simr stat range to Aquarina in a few stats. Though, to be honest, she still surpasses me in Agility and Physical Strength, even when my Physique is Tier 6 Rank 7pared to her Tier 6 Rank 3!


    I can''t imagine how powerful she''ll get once she finishes that Trial for the Inheritance with her mother¡­ Oh well, for now, its time for my girlfriend to get even more overpowered now, hehe. I love seeing my big girl getting stronger.


    "How do they look? Pretty cool, right?" She smiled. "Come to think of it, you haven''t showed me your stats though! I know they''re glitched, but I want to see them!"


    "They''re still glitched, but I got some nice bonuses now." I showed her.


    "Oooh! Not bad!" She nodded. "Heh~ You''re almost catching up with me in a few stats. Sadly for you, I am getting ahead now~!"


    "Don''t get too cocky, I won''t ck off either¡­ I just need a bit more Dungeon EXP for my Dungeon to Level Up! Also the Civilization shouldn''t be too hard to Rank Up a bit more." I smiled. "Anyways, not like I mind having a girlfriend stronger than me. Makes me feel safer if I know you can watch my back."


    "Of course! Leave it to me. If it was up to me I would protect you at all times without even giving you the chance to fight yourself." She smiled cockily. "You would be my little princess I only take care of!"


    "That sounds a bit wrong Aquarina¡­" Iughed a bit. "But let''s not distract ourselves from the main event." I checked her status onest time and then allowed her to Rank Up. "System, authorize the Rank Up of the System User: Aquarina."


    Ding!


    [You have granted [System User: Aquarina] with the Authorization to Rank Up!]


    [Requirements met; Maximum Level achieved.]


    [Initializing Rank Up Process¡­]


    FLASH!


    Aquarina''s body started to overflow with new power. Her muscles became slightly bulkier, her eyes sharper. Her hair grew longer too! And she was bing a tiny bit taller as well. Her Magic Aura was swiftly rising. And I sensed her Physique and her Magic Circle quickly developing additional Runic Engravements.


    Her Physical and Magical Power constantly erupted from her body, like an endless surge of power. Her elemental Auras of Darkness, Water, and Ice surged from her body rapidly,bining together to form an even stronger mass of magical prowess.


    For a second, I saw something both terrifying and fascinating, her Elemental Auras allbining together, for a small time, showing something powerful.


    A being that Aquarina could probably one day be.


    A titan made of pure ck diamonds, whose hair was made of a sea of stars, and a crown of eternal azure ice floating above her head.


    I don''t know what that even was, but I knew that this was what Aquarina could be one day.


    -----

 Chapter 1154 A Mightier Aquarina

    <h4>Chapter 1154 A Mightier Aquarina</h4>


    -----


    Ding! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You have granted [System User: Aquarina] with the Authorization to Rank Up!]


    [Requirements met; Maximum Level achieved.]


    [Initializing Rank Up Process¡­]


    [Aquarina] has Ranked Up!]


    [Her ss and Subss have Ranked Up to the next Level!]


    [Her [ss]: [Abyssal Executioner: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] has Ranked Up to [Abyssal Frost Barbarian: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Her [Subss]: [Oceanic Sorceress: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] has Ranked Up to [Dark Oceanic Witch: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Her [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 2: Abyssal Spiritual Ocean Princess Magic Circle] has increased to Tier 6: Rank 3!]


    [Her [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 3: Divine Abyssal Ocean Dragon Princess Physique] has increased to Tier 6: Rank 4!]


    [Level has reset, Level Cap has increased to Level 150! All of Aquarina''s Stats have increased!]


    [She learned the Skill: [Divine Abyssal Frost Leviathan Double Aura: Lv1]!]


    [All her Skills have Leveled Up!]


    -----


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Aquarina Darkage Grandstone]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 3: Abyssal Spiritual Ocean Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 4: Divine Abyssal Ocean Dragon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [0/150]


    [ss]: [Abyssal Frost Barbarian: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Dark Oceanic Witch: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [30.000/30.000]


    [MP]: [82.000/82.000]


    [Strength]: [32.000]


    [Defense]: [20.000]


    [Magic]: [28.000]


    [Resistance]: [20.000]


    [Agility]: [44.000]


    [Luck]: [16.500]


    [Charm]: [22.000]


    [Skills]: [Darkage Abyssal Bloodline: Lv5] [Abyssal Embodiment: Lv5] [Abyssal Aura: Lv4] [Divine Protection: Lv5] [Heavenly Ocean Ruler: Lv6] [Heavenly Poseidon''s Aegis: Lv6] [Dragon Heart: Lv6] [Ocean Dragon''s Aura: Lv6] [Shadow Dagger Arts: Lv8] [Divine Poseidon''s Trident: Lv7] [Elemental Fusion: Lv6] [Alchemy: Lv9] [Unyielding Love (Sylph): Lv9] [Assassination Arts: Lv5] [Ocean Magic: Lv4] [Execution: Lv3] [Sea Princess'' Wrath: Lv3] [Divine Abyssal Frost Leviathan Double Aura: Lv1]


    [Divine Protections]: [Oceanus, the Chief God of Oceans and Water] [Tethys, the Chief Goddess of Fresh Water and Nursery] [Amatheia, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Animals] [Amphinome, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Currents] [Amphithoe, Nymph Goddess of Ocean Waves]


    -----


    Aquarina''s Stats gained a nice bonus to everything. Some stats increased as much as six thousand, others as low as two or three thousand, but everything got an amazing upgraded. Her total stats bing even higher now.


    Even though her Physique only increased by a single Rank this time, because of the earned total stats, her muscles were strengthened anyways, and she even got a bit taller. I think this happened because her whole metabolism rapidly developed.


    It was just way too amazing! And above all, she got a really great Skill, one that was very simr to my own Divine Yggdragon Double Aura, but with her own Elemental Powers as the "Double Aura".


    "How do I look?" Aquarina asked me with a confident smile, she was flexing her strong, arm muscles. It was just a Rank Up, but it had quite literally upgraded her body.


    "Strong! You look even stronger than before, if that''s what you wanted me to say." Iughed. "You''re the first among everyone to get this far! Not even I have Four Star ss and Subss yet¡­"


    "Hahaha, don''t sweat it! It''s not like you''re any weaker than me anyways. I think you could still win against me in a fair fight." She giggled. "Though, my ss changed from Executioner to Barbarian, why?"


    "I don''t know, but I guess your whole sses might have branched after being influenced by your other, growing elemental affinities." I gave my own insight. "Abyssal Frost Barbarian is abination of your Abyssal Embodiment and your Frost Element, I believe it might give you an easier time at using your Abyssal Embodiment transformation."


    "Hmm, my dad''s transformation is slightly simr to mine, but at the same time much stronger and different. He kind of bes a monster made of tentacles and eyes. But mine is more contained and only erges my physical prowess and gives my hands shapeshifting abilities." She sighed. "I think he told me that''s because my bloodline is still developing. But he also said that through Cultivation, this form can change and be unique to myself."


    "Really?" I wondered, sipping some tea. We were still sitting behind the church. Selene and Ivy were already gone, working to manage the hunters and show them the ant eggs.


    "Yeah, he told me that when he was very young, he managed to see the transformation of his parents." She sighed. "My grandparents that died long ago, when he was just a child. He said that his father had a strong affinity with metal element, and his Abyssal Embodiment allowed him to be a giant made of ck metal with sharp spikes, swords, and spears. He was near unkible in that form¡­ Grandma in the other case was said to have affinity with wind and turned into a ghost-


    like being made of clouds of darkness!"


    "Damn, that''s cool as fuck!" I said, gasping. "I guess you could really shape Abyssal Embodiment to be your own thing¡­"


    Maybe if she does, she could one day attain that form I saw surging from her Aura temporarily? It was as if my own eyes that can see the future gave me a small glimpse of her strongest form.


    "Yeah, mom and dad have high hopes that the inheritance might help me in that regard!" Aquarina nodded, as she ate a strawberry cake slice I served her. "It''s kind of fun! To be able to grow stronger while making my own abilities now¡­ Maybe the reason why I get so tired, and it hurts a bit when I use Abyssal Embodiment is because I haven''t adjusted its power to my own¡­ like, wavelength."


    "Maybe." I nodded. "Nheless, I made you a lot of equipment to help you bear with the exhaustion of the transformations, so you''re good."


    "I know~ Now, I got a single new Skill, but it sounds pretty strong." She said. "The name kind of reminds me of your own Skill, don''t you have a Dual Aura too, Sylphy?"


    "Yeah! I also want to see you using it. Can''t you activate it to let me see it?" I asked her with puppy eyes.


    "Sure, let''s do it!" She stood up after finishing her cake slice hurriedly. "Ahem! [Divine Abyssal Frost Leviathan Double Aura]!"


    FLUOSH!


    Aquarina''s three main elements suddenly emerged from her body at the same time, resembling a long, monstrous sea dragon, Leviathan himself!


    -----

 Chapter 1155 Upgrading The City Walls And More

    Chapter 1155 Upgrading The City Walls And More


    ??-----


    Aquarina activated her newest Skill, an Aura of Darkness, Frost, and Oceans surged from her body. It resembled abination of all the elements, but it quickly divided itself, revealing two sea dragons instead of one. One wasposed of dark frost, the other wasposed of swirling azure water and white frost. This was her Dual Aura, and it looked amazing!


    "Looks strong, just by summoning it alone I can feel a boost to my power." She said. "Looks like the dark one enhances my strength, agility, and dexterity. While the other seems to increase my mana and magic power. It''s different than yours I think." She giggled a bit. "Yours seems stronger I would say¡­ Because you can easily get a boost to all offense or a boost to all defense, with bonus shields and healing!"


    "But yours feels much more specialized, Aquarina! Don''t say stuff like that." Iughed it off. "Also, it contains elements and probably abilities mine doesn''t have. Right? Can it summon things?"


    "Yeah!" She nodded with a smile. "With the Abyssal Frost Leviathan Aura, I can summon these guys!" She pointed the ground, summoning a myriad of ck colored snakes made of swirling shadows and ck frost.


    They were around five meter tall each and couldpletely turn into shadows to hide and lurk behind the enemy and had deadly explosive darkness magic and piercing ck cursed ice. Their ice was able to inflict foes with curses that weakens their stats and drains their life force, apparently! Pretty good.


    "And with the other, I can summon these other guys."


    Aquarina used her other Aura, the Azure Frost Sea Leviathan Aura this time, summoning sea snakes made of swirling sea water covered on armors of clear azure frost. These were able to turn into water and fire all kinds of magic, with explosive results. They were magicians specialized in long-ranged attacks, while the others were sneaky assassins, fitting of Aquarina.


    "Nice, you got your own army of little Aura Summons now, Aquarina!" I congratted her.


    "Yeah I guess!" She smiled, feeling rather happy. "But I owe all of this power to you, Sylphy. Without you I would have never been able to grow this fast! Thanks a lot, really."


    "You were already super strong before I even gave you the System Seed though, Aquarina." I giggled, a she hugged me tightly and then lifted me off the ground. "My System Seed just gave you a tiny bit of a boost, nothing more~"


    "I think you give yourself too little credit for that." She smiled, as she kissed me passionately while holding me. I instinctively wrapped my legs around her hips, her hands grasping my rear tightly.


    "Hmm~ I just recognize how hard you work, that''s all." I gently separated my lips from hers, kissing her nose.


    "You''re way too good for me, Sylphy~" She giggled, kissing my neck. "Mooch, mooch! You deserve a rain of kisses for being such a cute and supportive girlfriend! Take this!"


    "Hahaha, they tickle!" I giggled.


    I ended ying with Aquarina for a little while. And what I mean by ying is kissing, giggling, and tickling one another while rolling on the grasnds like a pair of little girls lost in love.


    But after that time alone was interrumpted by Seleneing back, we had to quickly cut it out. We couldn''t just waste a whole day doing this¡­


    "I-I''m sorry for interrupting your adorable moment together, Goddess Sylphy!" She cried. "But it seems that we''ve all sessfully tamed the ant eggs! All soldiers got one now."


    "A-Ah! Is that so? That''s nice!" I smiled.


    Ding!


    [Your Civilization is progressing!]


    [Most of your soldiers have now created a Familiar Contract with a powerfulrval monster, who will grow into a strong riding beast.]


    [You gained +200 Civilization EXP!]


    [Civilization EXP]: [300/5000]


    "So by doing stuff like this I also gain Civilization EXP, that''s interesting." I nodded, rubbing my chin. "Now, Selene. How about we make two hundred houses while we are at it? I am not done here yet. I''ve umted a lot of EXP as well, so let''s do a few tasks. Ah, there''s also that Civilization Shop, right? Let''s check that too,ter."


    "I can''t believe it! The Goddess Sylphy will do more for us? How wonderful!" Selene was ecstatic.


    As she followed us, I decided to spend more Dungeon Energy and build a few things. I used my Farming Skills to quickly build two hundred houses while spending minimum Dungeon Energy to "enchant" the houses and give them a little boost so they can be recognized by the system.


    Later, I moved to the outside of the ever-growing vige, there was a very weak-looking wooden wall, barely reinforced with some stones. I decided to fully upgrade it like I did with Agartha''s walls,bining my Alchemy with Agricultural Arts Skills.


    I took over the entire ground, wood I grew using more of my skills and magic, and then the Spiritual Energy of my Skills, andstly, the Yggdrasil Knight''s Domain. And then I synthetized it all together with a bunch of added materials from my inventory. I even added Mithril and giant chunks of Orichalcum because I had way too much after finding Sphynxiette.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    FLAAASH!


    And it was done, a giant, golden colored and majestic walls were made, covering the entire vige''s surroundings. The decorations resembled mighty roaring dragons. And the walls would expand and contract as the vige grew inside. And it can be further reinforced with more Dungeon Energy and materials.


    It wasn''t 100% Orichalcum though, only the front coverture, the back was still a mixture of stone, ores, hard wood, and earth, but it was good enough. Lastly, by using even more of my Dungeon Energy, which I kept exchanging with my enormous quantities of EXP umted so far (I''m rich), I quickly upgraded the Pce to C Rank, without giving a care if it was too expensive or not, heh!


    The entire vige was once more upgraded as the Pce Ranked Up, the Stats of the Civilization skyrocketed.


    -----

 Chapter 1156 Checking The Civilization Shop

    Chapter 1156 Checking The Civilization Shop


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 2.500 Dungeon Energy.]


    [Well done! Your Civilization has gained +200 new Houses! All Houses Rank has increased from E+ Rank to D+ Rank, bingrger and with protection buffs.]


    [You have exchanged 10.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [Amazing! Your Civilization has gained the [Orichalcum-Reinforced Spirit Walls (C+)]!]


    [You have exchanged 20.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [Congrattions! Your Civilization''s Pce has Ranked up to C Rank!]


    [You gained +3.000 Civilization EXP.]


    [Your Civilization Stats have increased by +20 to All!]


    [Your new Walls have created a new Civilization Trait: [Indestructible Defense (C+)]!]


    [Your Civilization possess incredible defensive warfare. Your indestructible walls will shield the vige from any attacker and will allow your people to be sheltered safely, while also increasing attack and defense power of all defending soldiers when the vige is attacked.]


    [You havepleted the Civilization Tasks: [Build More Houses: 200/200] [Upgrade your Pce to C Rank] [Build Reinforced Walls: 1/1]!]


    [You received the following Task Completion Rewards: [1.500 Civilization EXP] [3.000 Dungeon Energy] [Random Civilization Trait Ticket] x1 [Special Unit Summoning Ticket] x1 [Basic Materials Dungeon Key] x1]


    [Because your Civilization inside your Dungeon has progressed rapidly, your Dungeon also progresses! You gained +10.000 Dungeon EXP.]


    A flood of windows appeared one after another, showing me everything I''ve done. Ipleted three tasks in one go, in less than thirty minutes and got some really nice rewards out of them too. I can summon another special unit and get yet another random civilization trait!


    "Hmm, both the Dungeon and the Civilization are going to soon Level Up and Rank Up again!" I said. "But I''m kind of stuck, what else can I do to get more EXP?"


    Ding!


    [You have received a new Civilization Task: [Hunt Monsters Using Your Soldiers and Hunter Units: 0/100]!]


    "Oh, another Task! There''s also one aboutpleting the research, but that one still has like five months to go¡­" I sighed. "I suppose I can send Ivy and her troops to hunt some monsters while we are at it. But a hundred seem a bit hard to get quickly."


    "Indeed, I would suggest youe back in a few days, Goddess Sylphy." Said Selene. "Though, did you get some interesting items again?"


    "Yeah, something to summon a new Special Unit¡­ I feel a bit weird about summoning people, it feels like I am kidnaping them." I sighed. "But Ivy said she was already dead, so it wasn''t bad at all to get revived like this, right?"


    "I suppose so?" Selene wondered. "I don''t think a goddess such as yourself should worry about such trifling manners as morality, hahaha!"


    "T-That''s was a bit out of left field, Selene¡­" I muttered.


    Her cute appearance sometimes tricks you into thinking she won''t say some absolutely insane stuff like this. But I''ll leave her be, she''s a nt being after all. Maybe her own mentality is much different than mine in that regard.


    "For now I''ll use the ticket and think about summoning someone newter¡­"


    The ticket in my hands disappeared, as a roulette of traits appeared, I spun it until the roulette ended in a new Trait. The new Trait''s icon resembled a¡­ Goddess and her followers?


    [You have used the [Random Civilization Trait Ticket] x1!]


    [You have acquired the Random Civilization: [Faith Is Power (B)]!]


    [Because of the ever-growing connection that the Goddess have with her Civilization, it is now possible to convert the Faith Stat of the Civilization into additional power for the Goddess to gain!]


    [Increase the Goddess Selected Stats by +100 with every 10 Faith Stat.]


    [You may Select three Stats to gain this bonus. Once chosen, this cannot be changedter.]


    "Wait, really? Oooh, this is insane! Alright¡­ Err, Strength, Magic, and Agility! Yeah, without a doubt, the most important Skills!"


    [The Power of Faith Compels you!]


    [Your Strength, Magic, and Agility Stats have gained an additional bonus of +3.300 thanks to the Civilization Trait: [Faith Is Power (B)]!]


    FLASH!


    I felt a surge of new power coursing through my entire body. My muscles became stronger, my magic power strengthened, and even my body felt slightly nimbler and faster!


    "Amazing! I got such a good trait again! I guess it is because of my high Luck Stat now? Or maybe it''s just my Lucky Day. I really needed one for once." I smiled, satisfied. "Oh right, this item is left¡­"


    While I left the Special Unit Summoning Ticket forter, there was one item I had yet to check, [Basic Materials Dungeon Key]. It was a strange gold colored key that led me to some sort of temporary Dungeon where I can harvest "basic materials" for my Civilization. I would love to use it now, but Aquarina was getting a bit restless.


    "Sylphy it''s getting a bitte, if we take too long they''re going to worry, we have to go have breakfast!" Aquarina said.


    "You''re right, alright, let''s leave this for another time then." I nodded, storing the items in the "Civilization Vault" where Civilization-only items are stored.


    All in all, this was a good harvest. I didn''t get the Civilization to Rank 2, but I did get more stat boosts with that crazy good Trait. While we walked outside of the dungeon after leaving the tasks to Selene and Ivy, I decided to take a peek at the Civilization Shop.


    Maybe there are more of these powerful Traits that can also affect me, so I could buy them and get even more Stats as well. Wouldn''t it be amazing?


    Ding!


    -----


    [Wee to the Civilization Shop!]


    [Please chose the category of the item you want to Purchase]:


    [Civilization Traits]


    [Civilization Facilities]


    [Unique Units Equipment and Evolution Items.]


    [Random Item Tickets and Others.]


    [Civilization Guardian Eggs] (LOCKED)


    [???] (LOCKED)


    -----


    Oh there were categories of what I can purchase. Interesting, let''s see Traits for now.


    [Opening the Trait Area of the Civilization Shop¡­]


    [Disying the avable Traits for purchase.]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Avable Traits for Purchase: 42]


    [Goddess Blessing Of Fortune (C)] [Cost]: [50.000 DE]


    [Demon King Castle (A)] [Cost]: [200.000 DE]


    [Draconic Knights Corps (B)] [Cost]: [80.000 DE]


    [Fanatically Faithful (C)] [Cost]: [50.000 DE]


    [¡­]


    There were many, many Traits!


    -----

 Chapter 1157 Back Outside, Friends And Slime Disputes

    Chapter 1157 Back Outside, Friends And Slime Disputes


    ??-----


    There were many Traits avable, some were useful and others not so much. I browsed through them, looking specifically for those that''s strengthened the Civilization Deity, and found a couple. They were all very expensive though, and none were as good as the one I had acquired previously. I could waste away some EXP getting a few, or I could just save it forter Dungeon and Civilization Upgrades.


    So yeah, I decided to withdraw my "money" and save forter. The Civilization Shop is tempting though, but because everything is rted with the Civilization, it isn''t as if I can buy something for myself, it is all for that Civilization benefit. It is up to me how I can make it be my power as well. But the bonus stats really help, yeah.


    Once we were back outside, the first thing we heard was Zack calling for us, apparently for the third time today. He looked rather annoyed.


    "Hey you two! Are you going to keep making out or are youing to eat breakfast?! I''ll give Mist all your pancakes if you don''te!" He said with a mocking voice.


    "We''reing!" I cried.


    "Wait, don''t give her the pancakes! She''ll eat them too fast! She''s like, very voracious!" Aquarina cried as well.


    We ran outside the tent, greeting Zack who was just sighing after we finally walked outside. He looked at us into the eyes.


    "You two, seriously¡­ I know you two are girlfriends now and even engaged for future marriage. But you need to calm down a bit, alright? Don''t spend too much time doing your stuff, or you''ll end up skipping breakfast, lunch, and dinner all the time." Zack was reprimanding us for being too horny.


    "Hey! We weren''t doing any weird stuff; we were inside of Sylphy''s Dungeon helping her civilization." Aquarina said, smacking his head. "And it''s not like you''re innocent either."


    "Ouch! Hey, did you had to be so rude?!" Zack groaned. "Come here!" He smacked her head, only for Aquarina to smack his back, they love acting childishly.


    "Why are you hitting ady you monkey boy?!" Aquarina kept smacking his head.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Agh, you brute gori girl!" Zack groaned.


    "Hahaha! Enough, stop fighting you dummies." I stopped them. "Let''s just go eat."


    We regrouped with everyone else, as my friends, our parents, and Sphynxiette and her group greeted us. The wends were as beautiful as ever, and today was a sunny day, without any clouds in the sky. It looked like a much more radiant ce than before.


    "Wee back you two! We were almost done with breakfast." My father greeted us.


    "Good morning dear." My mother kissed my forehead. "Come eat already please, we''re departing soon after eating. We need to find the slimes and then get back to our vacation house. I want to spend thest days sleeping there at least."


    "Gotcha mom, sorry for taking so long~" I asked for forgiveness.


    "It''s fine, just eat for now girl." She smiled, patting my head.


    "Aquarina! You should let Sylphy breathe sometimes, you know?!" Suddenly, Nepheline was reprimanding her daughter. "I know you love her a lot but at least let here eat breakfast!"


    "What?! I haven''t done anything!" Aquarinained.


    "I know when you''re lying Aquarina!" Nepheline sighed, crossing her arms. "I know you two are in that age, but I am fairly sure you''re the one that is pushier in the rtionship. I know my daughter."


    "Gods! You''re embarrassing me, mom! Stop it!" Aquarina felt all embarrassed, covering her face as she sat by my side. "I just went to Sylphy''s Dungeon! It wasn''t anything that you thought about! Right Sylphy?"


    "Y-Yeah, sorry¡­ We were taking care of the dungeon and the monsters and stuff." I said. "Sorry."


    "Hmph¡­" Nepheline gave me a half-heartedly look, squinting her eyes. "¡­Alright."


    "You don''t need to be so harsh on the girl¡­" Shade tried to calm her down, as he gave Nepheline some shoulder massages.


    "I know but she''s too pushy sometimes, right? Poor little Sylphy can''t catch a break with this brute." Sighed Nepheline, waving her head.


    "Hahaha, just ignore her." I told Aquarina. "She loves you and worries about you, but it''s fine. It''s not what she thinks."


    "Hmm¡­" Aquarina got a bit grumpier. "I guess! But she should try being nicer and if she wanted to talk about this she should do so privately! Not in front of everyone, ugh."


    "It''s not like we don''t know about that stuff already." Celeste smiled with a teasing smirk.


    "Ugh, shut it!" Aquarina groaned, about to throw her a piece of bread in her face, but Pyuku stopped her.


    "Aquarina, don''t waste food¡­" He said. "Be nicer with people! Like you were nice with me."


    "Pyuku¡­ Ugh, ok. But she was clearly not being nice!" Aquarina barked, still throwing the bread on Celeste''s face and making her fall off her chair.


    "Agh!"


    "Big sis!"


    Mist and Celica went to help her stand back up as Celeste sighed.


    "Nah, don''t worry, I''m used to the gori." Celeste shrugged, grabbing the piece of bread and taking a bite. "So we''re just picking the rest of your pals, Pyuku?"


    "Yeah, that''s the n!" Pyuku nodded. "Everyone''s excited! I feel them living right below that weird tree over there! So we just have to pick them up and we''re done. I don''t sense any monster or something below, and no ruins either. So it''s a safe ce."


    "Finally your people are living inside a rtively safe ce for once." Zack sighed. "The first two times¡­ Weren''t that good."


    "Y-Yeah, we are not well known for making brilliant decisions, but we survive nheless!" Pyuku nodded.


    The rest of the slimes were formed intorge groups eating food and talking in their cute dialect. The ones from the grasnds and the ones from the desert were rather culturally different. The ones from grasnds were much friendlier and slightly childish, while the desert ones had a slight sense of superiority for some reason, and judged others based in their colors.


    If they had bright colors they treated them better, but if their tones were darker, they actively showed their dislike for them. It is nothing too extreme, at the end of the day they still protect and look for one another.


    But even then, I never thought I would see racism between slimes, but here we are.


    -----

 Chapter 1158 Spirits Evolutions

    <h4>Chapter 1158 Spirits Evolutions</h4>


    ----- n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After breakfast ended, we were already packing things up to move forwards. However, my friends quickly implored me to help their Familiars Rank Up. I had almost forgotten some of them already reached max level! I quickly nodded as we got to it after I let them enter my Tent for some privacy.


    "Sorry for insisting on this, Sylphy! We just really wanted to get it done with." Mist said. "My little fluffy wants to get a bit bigger and stronger! And whenever he evolves, my magic power also increases a lot!"


    "It is the benefit of spirits." I said. "They''re going to get to C Rank now. Once they get to C Rank max level, they might get stuck for a while until you can gather enough materials to get them to B Rank. Make sure to gather some in your journey with my momter, Mist."


    "S-Sure! I got it!" Mist nodded.


    "Mister Teddy can get even stronger if I give him even more materials? Interesting¡­" Celica said. "Aren''t you happy, mister teddy?"


    "GROOH!" Mister Teddy gave a happy groan. Indeed, the golem was no longer a silent being.


    "I hate to depend so much on you about these things. It only makes me feel more indebted." Celeste felt apologetic about this.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about it, Celeste! That''s what friends are for." I patted her shoulders and gave her a bright smile to lighten her mood. "Also sorry for Aquarina''s behavior before."


    "A-Ah, it''s fine. Really." She smiled gently, blushing a bit once she noticed my hands touching her shoulder. I even could see her tail waving around excitedly. "T-Thanks for being so reliable and nice, and¡­ I''m just happy you''re my friend, Sylphy. You changed my entire life."


    "Aww, aren''t you cute?" Iughed, patting her head. "Now, let''s begin, your cute little bat is getting even stronger!"


    "So she changed your life, huh?" Aquarina groaned behind the two of us. "How nice¡­ I see you blushing a bit though, Celeste¡­ I hope you''re not having weird thoughts about my cute Sylphy."


    "Aquarina, you''re such a creep sometimes¡­" Celeste sighed, acting cocky.


    "You''re the creep here!" Aquarinained, fuming angrily.


    "Hahaha, enough. Aquarina you need to take a chill pill." Iughed, giving her a sweet mango from my dungeon''s third floor. "Eat a mango to feel happier."


    "Mango!" Aquarina licked her lips and quickly started munching on it.


    "See, she''s like a gori sometimes, hahaha." Celesteughed with me.


    But I wasn''tughing.


    "Don''t call my girlfriend a gori, okay Celeste?" I red at her almost the same way Aquarina did before.


    "A-Ah, okay, s-sorry¡­" She sighed. "Ugh¡­"


    "Hey, Sylphy, start already. My little Cumulus'' going to get so strong now!" Zack was pretty much ordering me.


    "Ugh, you guys are so annoying, can''t you be like Mist and Celica who are nice? Zack you''re getting a bit too cocky now. Don''t take it all for granted." I told him.


    "I-I know! I''m just trying to be casual." Zack shrugged. "I think I''ve thanked you enough, haven''t I? I mean I owe you so much for the armor already¡­ But I can''t be thanking you all the time, right? We''re friends so¡­"


    "I guess!" I shrugged. "I suppose I''ll chose your spirit first because you''re my bestie at the end of the day."


    FLASH!


    Cumulus quickly started to evolve, bing muchrger and stronger. Their size increased by at least four times, bing asrge as Zack now, a mass of white clouds covered on golden spikes releasing electricity, and one big blue eye in the middle.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Cumulus]


    [Race]: [Great Thunderstorm Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Golden Lightning Storm Cloud Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [HP]: [2.200/2.200]


    [MP]: [12.000/12.000]


    [Strength]: [1.700]


    [Defense]: [1.800]


    [Magic]: [5.000]


    [Resistance]: [2.200]


    [Agility]: [3.500]


    [Luck]: [1.800]


    [Charm]: [1.800]


    [Skills]: [Wind Maniption: Lv7] [Lightning Strike: Lv8] [Windstorm: Lv6] [Thunderstorm Domain: Lv4] [Wind Armor: Lv4] [Golden Thunder Spear: Lv1] [Emerald Wind Shield: Lv1]


    -----


    "Oooh, Cumulus! My buddy! You''re all MASSIVE now!" Zack gasped. "So cool! You''re so cool- Wait, what''s this?!"


    Cumulus suddenly summoned a huge spear made of golden lightning, and a shield made of spiraling emerald winds. Which Zack could freely manipte and use himself for extra protection. This coupled with the Wind Armor and Thunderstorm Domain Skills made him especially deadlier than usual.


    "Amazing, a spear and a shield made of elemental magic! This is bound to be overpowered." Zack smiled rather evilly as he imagined himself most likely wielding such powers against strong foes.


    "Me next, please, please, please!" Mist cried.


    "Okay, alright~" I giggled. "Mist will be second because she''s the cutest girl."


    "Aww, really?" Mist blushed a bit. "Hehehe, thank you Sylphy!"


    "Don''t flirt with my girlfriend Sylphy¡­" Zack looked at me with a strangely intimidating face.


    "Sylphy what was that? I am not the cutest?" Aquarina looked at me with a strange face too.


    "I-I was just trying to praise her for being nice¡­ Stop it, you "Sylphy what was that? I am not the cutest?" Aquarina looked at me with a strange face too.


    two!" I was growing a bit tired of their stares.


    Mist''s little Snowke quickly evolved.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Snowke]


    [Race]: [Holy Light Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Heavenly Fairy Rabbit Spirit Guardian: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [HP]: [2.200/2.200]


    [MP]: [12.000/12.000]


    [Strength]: [1.700]


    [Defense]: [1.700]


    [Magic]: [5.000]


    [Resistance]: [3.500]


    [Agility]: [2.500]


    [Luck]: [2.500]


    [Charm]: [2.500]


    [Skills]: [Light Maniption: Lv7] [Light Spirit Barrier: Lv8] [Healing Aura: Lv6] [Revitalizing Boost: Lv4] [Armor of Light: Lv4] [Holy Light Spirit Arrows: Lv1] [Holy Light Spirit Blessing: Lv1]


    -----


    His or her appearance remained mostly the same! Although they became fluffier and chubbier, it was still the appearance of a cute little white rabbit with yellow butterfly wings.


    "Kyuuh! Kyuuh!"


    "Hehehe, are you happy, Snowke? You got stronger!"


    Mist giggled as Snowke licked her face and rubbed itself on her cheeks.


    Her newest Skills were the ability to produce strong Spirit Arrows that contained quite an explosive punch, and then a temporary blessing-type buff, that increased all stats by a bit and granted temporary affinity with the holy light element.


    Overall, pretty good! Now to Celeste and Celica''s Familiars and we''re done.


    -----

 Chapter 1159 An Unexpected Situation!

    <h4>Chapter 1159 An Unexpected Situation!</h4>


    -----


    Mist was fascinated with her spirit''s new Skills. She tried the arrows out right away, noticing they were much stronger in some ways to her usual magic arrows. And were only slightly weaker to the ones her dress can create but were much cheaper and carried a higher amount of spirit power, good against certain enemy types, and it was faster to produce. She thought that a goodbination between the two types of magic arrows would make her very strong.


    "Mister Teddy next, please!" Celica asked cutely.


    "Okay, alright." I nodded. "But Celica, I got you a favor forter. Can you y with Zephyrus more?"


    "Huh? Sure! I like ying with Zephy, he''s my best friend and he''s cute!" Said Celica happily.


    I just hope they can keep getting along until my little brother grows up into a teenager, I am fairly sure he''ll confess to her by then. He has to just keep hanging and growing up both in age and strength! Celica is not going to wait for him to catch up, so he has to work extra hard to catch up not only with her but with us.


    Anyways, Mister Teddy evolved. His armored body became twice as tall out of the blue, and a powerful dark and phantasmal aura surged from his body. His giant hammer got upgraded and became mightier-looking, and above all, he now got a powerful ck shield to go with the weapon and the armor.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Mister Teddy]


    [Race]: [Giant Teddy Bear Golem: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [ck Ghost Knight: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [HP]: [15.000/15.000]


    [MP]: [3.200/3.200]


    [Strength]: [8.500]


    [Defense]: [6.000]


    [Magic]: [1.200]


    [Resistance]: [3.500]


    [Agility]: [2.200]


    [Luck]: [1.000]


    [Charm]: [1.000]


    [Skills]: [Teddy Bear Golem: Lv7] [Unwavering Protector: Lv8] [Furious Bear Rampage: Lv7] [Steady Fighter: Lv6] [ck Knight''s Armor: Lv4] [ck Knight''s Hammer: Lv4] [ck Knight''s Shield: Lv1] [Teddy Bear Phantoms Summon: Lv1]


    -----


    It was really interesting! He kept with his very exaggerated stat specialization and also his two new Skills were interesting. The shield by itself was amazing, and there was somethingpletely new. Apparently his ss changed to ck Ghost Knight, bing something like a phantom fighter of sorts, inheriting this element from his master most likely.


    And above all, there''s a new Skill he was using right now after Celica saw his Status. A dozen small, only about a meter-big teddy bears appeared, floating around him and us. They weren''t normal teddy bears, but ghostly ones, phantasmal in appearance and even powers and form.


    "So Mister Teddy is like me now! He can summon his own little minions to help him out, so cool!" Celica loved that new change.


    "That Mister Teddy is sure something¡­" Sighed Celeste. "You better catch up with that living and moving mass of y, lil'' Onyx."


    "Kyuuh! Chuu!"


    "Well, aren''t you a cutie? Maybe just keep being cute and I''ll be fine with it." Laughed Celeste.


    I quickly evolved her Onyx, her darkness bat-shaped spirit. Apparently she had him for a while now, and both were growing together with each passing day. It was much different than her former rtionship with that Demonic Spirit thing she had acquired from her contract with an Evil God.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Onyx]


    [Race]: [Devilish Dark Curse Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [ss]: [Umbral Shadow Bat Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [0/50]


    [HP]: [3.500/3.500]


    [MP]: [8.000/8.000]


    [Strength]: [4.500]


    [Defense]: [2.200]


    [Magic]: [4.500]


    [Resistance]: [2.200]


    [Agility]: [5.000]


    [Luck]: [1.500]


    [Charm]: [1.500]


    [Skills]: [Shadow Maniption: Lv7] [Cursed Cry: Lv6] [Shadow Bat Swarm: Lv5] [Blood Drain: Lv4] [Cursed Chains Of Soul Paralysis: Lv4] [Cursed Shadow Void Spear: Lv1] [ursed Dark Shadow Dress: Lv1]


    -----


    Onyx''s appearance didn''t change, almost at all! He remained looking like a cute little ck and red bat. This time he gained a new pair of bigger wings behind the other ones though. And well, he was nowughing most of the time. Does thise with being "devilish" or whatever?


    "Aww, Onyx, you got a bit fatter now! Aren''t you quite the chunky little bastard?" Laughed Celeste, she even teased her own spirit, poking at their belly yfully. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The new Skills her Spirit acquired were the ability to summon a spear made of curses, darkness, and some element of void, although only a small quantity of such power. Andstly, a dress of sorts that can epass and protect Celeste.


    "Aren''t your new Skills just custom made for me? Are you a pervert that want to see me happy or something?" Laughed Celeste, still ying around with her spirit.


    "Kyuh, kyuuh! Chuu, chuuu!" The little bat didn''t understand her words, only flying around her.


    Once we were finally done with the Rank Ups here, we quickly walked outside the tent. I stored the tent and everything else inside my Inventory after Glutton ate it all with a single bite, and then we departed.


    By riding Furoh on arge Swamp Drake form to maneuver around the wends with ease, we moved across the beautifulndscape while growing closer to the white crystal tree. This tree was definitely not normal, yet it had no affiliation with the gods either, as there are no ruins below it, but an intricate series of tunnels and caves made by the Slimes.


    "And we''re here, at longst, ourst stop, everyone¡­ Thank you so much foring!" Pyuku said happily. "Now, how do we¡­ get down there? Do we dig or something?"


    "Is there no entrance?!" I asked.


    "A-Ahahaha, well, there should be one, but I don''t see any. So my theory is that they¡­ just dug underground for a while and then stayed there¡­" Pyuku said.


    "No need to feel sorry about that, I guess that it is what it is." Aquarina shrugged. "Now- Huh?"


    Suddenly, Aquarina identally touched the tree, as the tree immediately glowed brightly. A magic circle conjured itself right below us, sucking all three of us way, teleporting us somewhere else!


    "What the¡­?!


    "Sylphy?!"


    "Pyuku!"


    FLASH!


    We all hugged one another in the panic of the situation, as our bodies were sent away, suddenlynding inside of another ce, right below the tree, I could feel it.


    However, it was a temple of sorts?! And right in front of us there was a group of¡­


    Metallic golems.


    -----

 Chapter 1160 Stranded In The Underground World

    Chapter 1160 Stranded In The Underground World


    ??-----


    Small golems made of rusty iron and bronze greeted our sight. They looked very strange, much different than any "wild" golem we''ve ever seen before. They looked almost too refined, yet at the same time decayed by nature''s grip over their own bodies, something that usually doesn''t happen with normal golems to such an extent, as they can maintain themselves with their own internal mana.


    I don''t know how they did it, but they somehow teleported us all the way here, to some sort of series of caves, which were supported byrge pirs made ofbined metal scraps. There was also a small house in the distance, also made of rusty metal pieces.


    "W-What the hell is going on?!" Aquarina quickly stood up, standing in front of me and unsheathing her two daggers. "Who are these guys?!"


    "Weird¡­"


    "Strange."


    "You are not friend? Slimy friend¡­"


    "Error? Teleportation device malfunction?"


    "Strange¡­"


    The group of little golems started speaking, no less! With strange and metallic, yet loud and gentle voices. Their "eyes" made of ss, glowed with bright blue light as they spoke. They looked at one another with their very spherical heads, cube-like bodies, and with long, tube-like arms and legs. They seemed very rudimentary in design alone.


    "Are they golems that can speak?" I wondered.


    "Looks like we got inside some sort of dungeon then." Aquarina said. "We better get rid of them quickly." As she said that, she pointed her daggers at the golems.


    "Eep!"


    "No, don''t hurt me!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "R-Run!"


    However, the golems, instead of acting like they usually did, ran away after seeing Aquarina pointing her daggers at them! She tried to chase them down but I caught her and stopped her.


    "Hey where are you going?! Sylphy, why are you stopping me? They brought us here!"


    "Calm down for a bit! Don''t be so reckless. If they''re running away, there is literally no point in fighting them."


    "T-That''s¡­ Well, I guess."


    "Huh? Where am I?" Pyuku finally woke up from the daze he got from being teleported, slowly reforming back his appearance, he resembled just blue water sttered over the floor before. "This is¡­ some sort of ancient cave? Did that tree teleported us here?"


    "Looks to be the case." I said, looking around. "The ceiling¡­"


    I looked at the ceiling to find something slightly unnerving. That tree''s branches, glowing like crystals, were all spread across the stony ceiling. And stuck to them were the decaying, rusty bodies of many golems simr to the ones we just saw. I noticed the tree generated a strong electromaic field. Did it use that power to teleport us down here?


    "But who could have ever brought us here? And why?" Wondered Pyuku. "Where are my brethren though? I am sure I sensed them- Wait, they''re here¡­ A few kilometers from this ce."


    "Are they safe?" I wondered.


    "Hmm¡­ They''re healthy but tired, exhausted even." Said Pyuku. "It feels like they''re being constantly forced to¡­ exercise? Or something."


    "What? That''s odd¡­" I muttered. "Anyways, we should quickly try to find a way back to the surface first to meet with everyone else. I am worried they might get worried."


    "Well, I''m sure they aren''t that scared, we are very strongpared to the first time we ever got teleported somewhere else." Aquarina said. "Remember that time with the skull guy?"


    "Aquarina you talk so casually about such a traumatic experience, let''s not remember him if possible." I sighed.


    "I-I mean, yeah, you''re not wrong¡­ Sorry." Aquarina sighed. "I guess I am slightly agitated today. I shouldn''t have tried to jump on those little guys."


    "Well, it''s fine. You were just scared and confused." I smiled, giving her a head pat. "Now, where could they have gone to?"


    "Little guys?" Wondered Pyuku. "Did you find some of the slimes?"


    "No, they were like¡­ Small, almost cute metallic golems. They looked all rusty and talked with soft yet metallic voices." I said. "I could detect faint amounts of Mana inside of them, but they were mostly working using a different type of energy."


    "How odd¡­ I''ve never seen these golems before." Pyuku said. "Do you know anything about them?"


    "Hmm, well, they remind me slightly of the golems I once fought back in that dungeon, where I found Nephilim." I said. "Ah, talking about Nephilim, I should bring her along."


    I summoned Nephilim by my side, she was slightly surprised, as she had been with my family''s party a few seconds ago. She was relieved to see we were alright though.


    "Oh, you''re all fine! This is a relief." She sighed. "Your mother and your father panicked quite a bit, master Sylphy! Can you answer your mother''s telepathy messages? She has been constantly trying to call for you."


    "Oh, it seems I know why they weren''t getting here then¡­" I sighed, looking up. "That tree is creating some sort of barrier, an anti-magic barrier of sorts? It is strange though, as it is not exactly fueled by magic either. Something else, like¡­ electricity and maism?"


    "Those fuels¡­ It reminds me of the fuels used for the technology of those memories I had." Nephilim said. "Before Mana was discovered, humans¡­ before the gods¡­ Ugh!" Before she could say anoyher word, she had a strong headache.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Calm down, don''t force yourself to remember if you can''t." I hugged her, patting her head and calming her down.


    "S-Sorry¡­" She sighed. "At the very least, now that I am here, let me be of some use."


    "Of course, stick with us and lets explore the ce." I smiled, gently holding her delicate-looking hands, despite being very tough and strong.


    "Master, you''re so kind." She smiled gently.


    "It is the least I could do for my friend." I giggled.


    "Huh, is that so?" Aquarina groaned behind us. We felt her powerful jealous aura.


    "A-Aquarina, enough with that aura already¡­" I sighed. "Now, let''s get moving. I think the golems went that way? Over the rusty houses made of scraps."


    "They live in houses? These must be the weirdest golems ever." Aquarina said.


    "Golems?" Nephilim was confused, so as we went to look for them, we exined her what happened.


    -----

 Chapter 1161 Robot People

    Chapter 1161 Robot People


    ??-----


    "Alice, could there be a way to break through that strange electromaic whatever field up there?" I asked Alice, who appeared by my side.


    "Hmm, perhaps through thebination of Mana Disruption and Void Wielding Arts, but even then, I don''t know for sure." She sighed. "Not without risking destroying the tree and burying everyone here alongside it."


    "I guess we''ll have to find another way then. Maybe those golems know something that could help us. They did say something about a devicemitting an error of sorts. And then saying that we weren''t their slimy friends."


    "Slimy friends?!" Asked Pyuku. "So maybe they want to see slimes? Buy why¡­ Just what''s going on?"


    "We''ll find out soon enough." I stood in front of the house, gently knocking the door.


    Knock, knock.


    "Err, hello?"


    "Who is it?" An innocent voice answered.


    "We are the persons you summoned from the surface. Um, can we talk? We are very lost here, we don''t know where we are or what happened¡­" I asked politely.


    "Eep! Mom! They''re hereeee!"


    "Dammit, they got us?!"


    "But they are being polite, not like before."


    "Wait, no! Don''t go yet! As the man of the house, I''m going outside first."


    Suddenly, one of the golems opened the door, it was almost the exact same as the others, but it called himself "father".


    "I am father. What do you want, strangers? L-Let me tell you that I won''t let you harm my family¡­" He pointed a pointy metallic stick at me.


    "I-I am sorry that my friend scared you, we mean no harm." I said. "And, err, "father", please don''t point a weapon at us¡­"


    "Umm¡­ O-Okay, if you say so." He quickly threw away the weapon without even questioning anything. "They say they''re good people!"


    "Really? Good people?"


    "Good people!"


    "Good people are good I think."


    "Let them in!"


    "In! In!"


    The voices of the golems became more intense and happier, were they this easily convinced? I was shocked by their artificial intelligence. They were trying to act so¡­ "human" yet they were too innocent.


    The door opened as the "Father" let us inside, the whole "Family" greeted us. We noticed some of them were wearing colorful hats or bows, maybe to differentiate one another for looking so simr.


    "Hello, big sis!" One of the golems approached me, wearing a pink bow over her head. "I am Little Sister!"


    "H-Hi." I smiled. "Come in." I called my friends as we were all invited to sit down around a huge metallic table, everything was dusty, and the hair was very heavy here. The smell of metal and oil was strong.


    "So what happened here¡­ It seems that we ended summoning wrong person." Said the one that called herself "Grandma".


    "Wrong person, we are sorry." Sighed Little Brother.


    "Sorry¡­" Said Baby Sister.


    "I''m sorry big sis." Said Little Sister.


    "We are sorry¡­" Sighed Father.


    "I-It''s fine, I guess you couldn''t help it. It seems you are not really good at handling those devices¡­" I giggled a bit, they were funny.


    "I-I''m sorry too, for threatening you, I wasn''t right in the head." Aquarina apologized.


    "It''s fine, we like the big girl, strong and big. Good people." Said the one that called herself Mother.


    "Good people! Good pe- Bbzzzttt!"


    Suddenly, Baby Sister started to malfunction glitching and releasing loud and inaudible sounds, then, she dropped over the floor, her eye light appearing and disappearing constantly.


    "Baby Sister!"


    "Aaah, it''s happening again!"


    "Oh no, help her."


    "We are but¡­ The core, too broken now."


    "Nooo!"


    The golems panicked, as they surrounded the one that had begun to "fail", their circuits seemed to be failing. We panicked but didn''t knew what to do.


    "Maybe I could help with my Alchemy, can I synthetize her core back to normal?" I wondered. "It should be possible, right?"


    "Perhaps, but it feels like you would first require some basic understanding of how they work." Alice sighed. "And if you end up failing, she could get worse, or die."


    "L-Let me do this!" Suddenly, Nephilim stepped in. "S-


    Somehow, I know about this¡­ It is as if it is part of my knowledge, to repair you people. The robots."


    "Robots?" Aquarina wondered. "I-Is that their name?"


    "Yes, they''re like golems, but much more advanced, packed with advanced artificial intelligence. They were the former and first servants of the gods, and still are, but the older versions, such as these, must have been abandoned long ago." Said Nephilim. "It could be said I am an advanced form, though, I still remain with parts that are¡­ Somewhat "alive", so it could be said I am a cyborg."


    "What with these weird names?" Aquarina was growing more confused than anything.


    "A-Anyways, can you save her?!" Pyuku asked. "Let me help in anything I can!"


    "Yeah, me too!" I nodded.


    "T-Then¡­!" Nephilim decided to ask the robots. "Can you please let me help her? I''ll have to open her up and seek her heart. Would you allow me?"


    The robots nced at her with blinking lights in their eyes, some seemed afraid, trembling. But their "parents" were the ones to take the decision.


    "You are like us? Can you save¡­ daughter?"


    "Please, save her¡­ we will trust you."


    "Yes, I might not bepletely like you but, I am like you." Nephilim smiled faintly, as she quickly started to work. "Now, calm down and listen to me. I will slowly open the chest area and check your internal cables, okay?"


    "Oka¡­ bttzzz¡­"


    The robot was constantly buzzing, unable to properly move and releasing sparks of electricity from her body. Following Nephilim''s lead, the chest area was opened, revealing a myriad of small trinkets inside and countless cables made of many metals forged and smelted together.


    Nephilim assembled them and repaired them, while I used cleaning magic to quickly clean the inside from all the dust umted, and the rust that was there, blocking many important areas.


    Later, with Pyuku''s assistance, and using a variety of tools the robots handled to us, Nephilim and I repaired, fixed, and put together the cables and the core, which had only a tiny crack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It ended taking almost an hour long, but once we were done, she was as good as new! I even cleansed all the rust over her body, making her shine with a new bronze color.


    "Mama, papa, I''m fine!"


    "Oh, daughter! Daughter!"


    "Daughter is fine. So happy."


    They were a cute family on their own right¡­


    -----

 Chapter 1162 The Terrifying Scrap King

    Chapter 1162 The Terrifying Scrap King


    ??-----


    Once she was finally fine, she hugged her parents and her big family. They were all really happy.


    "Daughter is fine. This is very happy time." Grandmother spoke.


    "Thank you for saving daughter. So happy now." Little Brother said.


    "Little sis! Make sure¡­ To not malfunction again, okay?" Asked Big Sister.


    "It''s all thanks to our new Auntie." Said Baby Boy.


    "Auntie, thank you. Thank you for saving me. I was¡­ scared. I didn''t want to¡­ die. Death is scary. Darkness. I don''t want that."


    The "Baby Girl" as they called her, sat down over Nephilim''s metallic thighs, despite her huge weight, Nephilim was unbothered by her. She gently patted her spherical, shiny bronze-colored head. Her glowing blue eyes shining brighter than ever before.


    "I am happy you''re okay now." She smiled, caressing her gently.


    "Yeah! T-That was sure something else. I''ve never repaired such an advanced type of golem before." I said while nodding.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It was really interesting¡­" Pyuku said. "I''m a bit tired now¡­"


    "So grateful." Father said. "Thank you so much. Very happy now."


    "Happy too." Said Mother. "Please, if anything. Ask away."


    "Then, can we talk more about what''s going on in here?" I wondered. "Who are you people exactly? And what connection do you have to these "slimy friends" you mentioned before? And if you haven''t noticed before, this friend here, Pyuku, is also a "slimy friend"!"


    "Slimy friend?! Pyuku!" Said Baby Girl. "It is? It is Pyuku! Slimy friend!"


    "Slimy? He''s slimy?"


    "Really? I didn''t notice."


    "He is not shaped like slimy friends, but once touch, slimy."


    "Wow, much slime."


    "Very soft, unlike us, who are cold and hard."


    "Slimy friends¡­"


    "Y-You know my kind? What happened to them? I can feel them alive but¡­ Are they okay?!" Pyuku wondered. "And why were we teleported here when we touched the tree?"


    "That tree... It is our guardian." Said the Father Robot. "Guardian Tree of Crystal Light. Guardian Tree creates light, the light we can eat to continue living. Oil is extracted from the roots. Our dead brethren, their data. Inside the roots and branches, living and watching over us¡­"


    "I knew that tree was something different. It didn''t even feel like a normal tree at all." Said Aquarina.


    "I agree with Aquarina." Nodded Yggdra, appearing above me in her fairy form. "That is some sort of special artificial life form in the shape of a tree."


    "Simr to the Sunstone Tree?" I asked her.


    "Maybe, but much more advanced." Said Yggdra. "It might be what has sustained these people all these years."


    "I guess it is truly your guardian¡­" Nodded Nephilim. "But what happened here? Were you the only robots left? And your slimy friends?"


    "Um¡­ danger."


    "Dangerous things happened."


    "Very bad, big bad¡­"


    "The Scrap King, he came and took them away. Friends, family, slimy friends too!"


    "Scrap King and his evil Scrap Monsters¡­"


    "The Evil Scrap King is evil!"


    "Bad things¡­"


    They were all trying to exin things, but it felt like their own words were limited. I suppose even now, they were still learning how to properly talk.


    "Okay, okay, one at a time please." Aquarina sighed. "You, the Father, you can talk pretty well. Can you exin it to us?"


    "Yes, I will exin to big girl and friends." He nodded. "Millenia ago, we were left behind. Thrown away. Like trash. Our fathers. No longer wanted us. We were left in thesends. Alone, and confused. We wandered for many years. Without purpose. Over time, we wanted a change. Something else, family. Friends¡­ love. We didn''t understand things. So we wanted to try them. To understand what it meant. To be alive."


    "So this is why¡­" Nephilim muttered. "Robots of their generations were never ever programed to do any of the things they do now. All these thousands of years you were left alone, you slowly learned by yourselves. Even¡­ the oldest of artificial intelligence can continue to evolve, to learn¡­ how to be more human."


    "Yes." Father Robot said. "We love¡­ each other. We bringpany. Cold life. But warm family. The Guardian Crystal Tree grew over time. Many of us died¡­ Before it sprouted from our tombs."


    "It grew from our very bodies?!" Asked Aquarina. "Wait¡­ how?"


    "Now that I think about it, the tree itself¡­ It seems to be made of the same crystal material as their cores, right?" Pyuku wondered.


    "Yeah, you''re not wrong, Pyuku!" I nodded, analyzing it in more detail. "So¡­ their crystals fused? But how¡­ and why?"


    "To connect one another¡­ Network. Heaven." Father Robot raised his hands.


    "Maybe the Mana and Spiritual Energy of Cloudia might have also further speeded the process of spirit crystal formation within their broken, dead cores." Said Yggdra. "Perhaps¡­ But even then, it''s incredible."


    "So this tree, it was formed out of their broken cores, it created awork for their minds to connect and even speak with the dead." Said Nephilim. "So that''s why you call it Heaven. How amazing! If you were able to connect your minds, then evolving them over time became much easier."


    "Yes." Father Robot nodded. "We are all together¡­ big family."


    "But who''s the Scrap King then?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Scrap King is¡­ Monster. Thing. Maybe the souls¡­ of those that couldn''t rest well. Born from the mountains of scraps left behind. By our creators. It formed crystal sprouts. But¡­ corrupted. Fused into a creature of hate and destruction." Said Father Robot. "Evil¡­ It sought to eat us and devour the tree. But incapable¡­ of trespassing guardian tree''s barrier. But many¡­ have perished. Slimy friends. Cameter. We were good friends. We got along. They helped us. We helped them. But¡­ Scrap King disliked that. Kidnaped them. Forced them to dobor for him. To generate electricity. Power for him¡­ to be stronger. So he can¡­ destroy guardian tree."


    "Aw shoot¡­" Aquarina muttered. "We gotta go then. We can''t let that thing have the slimes enved!"


    "Yeah, without a doubt! Father Robot, are there more like you with the Scrap King?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­ a few. Please¡­ will you. Save them?" Father Robot asked. "Reward, I will give."


    Suddenly, he showed us something,rge, long weapon of some sort, resembling a hand¡­ cannon?


    "That''s a gun?!" Nephilim gasped.


    -----

 Chapter 1163 Ancient Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 1163 Ancient Weapon</h4>


    -----


    "This is super weapon. Weapon that we use. To fight the scrap beast. The monsters. Fueled with¡­ guardian tree electromaic power. Very strong!" Father Robot was very proud. "Only defense¡­ for our family. Please take it. Kill Scrap King with this. Please. Please¡­"


    "T-This is¡­"


    I took the "gun" as Nephilim called it. It was a ratherrge weapon of at least a meter of length. Completely made of clear ck steel, decorated with Mithril and orichalcum, and packaged with several cores that charged electromaic energy inside. It apparently had a small holographic window showing the battery of the gun, which charges over time.


    "It can¡­ charge with sunlight¡­ too!" Mother Robot said.


    "It packs a lot of power¡­" Little Sister Robot said.


    "Please¡­ Save family!" Baby Sister Robot said.


    We looked at one another and nodded. Not even Aquarina had something against the idea. Now that wended here, we might as well help these poor robot people and also rescue the people the Scrap King ended taking away. The slimes are still alive, ording to Pyuku, but at any moment they could get worse. After all they''re somehow being used to generate more energy? I don''t even know how that is done.


    "Of course, we''ll go do that then." Nodded Pyuku.


    "We''ll try to get this solved as quickly as possible, now that we''re here, we might as well." Aquarina smiled, gently patting the head of one of the robots. "Sorry for being aggressive before¡­"


    "It''s fine. Grateful! We are grateful. Thanks. Thank you." The Father Robot said.


    "However, this gun, is it necessary? Even if that monster is made of scraps¡­" I said.


    "No, just take it for now. Please. It is a strong gun. Might help you shatter. The corrupted core. Please. If possible. Free our friends. The family lost. Within the Scrap King''s heart." Father Robot sighed. "Take it¡­"


    "Okay, if you really insist, I''ll take it along." I sighed, checking its description in detail. The system had just finished analyzing it with the power of my Heavenly Eyes.


    -----


    [Electromaism Energizer Photon Cannon: Model B127 (??? Grade)]


    A Mysterious weapon that once belonged to the society of the Gods. This weapon is often referred as a ser gun" and is fueled by its four Electromaic Cores, which can further charge energy from absorbing the electromaism in the environment or by synthetizing energy out of sunlight.


    Can deal severe, destructive damage on any target through the shooting of a deadly photonser that can pierce through most matter. After using the initial five charges, a period of cooldown of 12 Hours is necessary, alongside full charge of the battery, to be used again.


    Caution is advised, this weapon is mostly used to take downrge vehicles or flying objects and is not rmended for active usage and shooting.


    Abilities: [Electromaic Battery: 4/4] [Sunlight Synthetizing Energy Production] [Photon Laser Beam: 5/5] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -----


    I wonder if I could somehow turn this into a System Weapon. But the technology and everything else seems way tooplex for me to understand. And as it works not with the basic principles of magic and runic engravement, but through other, alien processes, understanding the item is necessary first. Maybe with Nephilim''s help, who seems to know a lot about the god''s technology, it could be a possibility.


    "However, we can''t leave you alone either. What if those scrap thingse back? We better leave them with some bodyguards, right Aquarina?" I asked her.


    "Yeah, you''re not wrong there." She nodded. "Let''s summon some friends then!"


    We unleashed our Dual Dragon Auras, and summoned Dragon Spirits out of them. With my endless Mana, it was easy to summon twenty of each type, managing to summon a whopping eighty Dragon Spirits.


    They were Dragon Spirits of Fire, of Nature, of Water, and of Darkness. They were quickly ced around the house where the robot family was living and also in front of the only opening that led to deeper areas of these caves.


    "Oooh. Shiny!"


    "What''s this?"


    "So. Very bright."


    "Amazing."


    "Do it again!"


    They were fascinated by the bright entities.


    "These are Dragon Spirit Summons; they can stay summoned for around an hour by now." I said. "So they''ll be watching over you as we leave. But this is just the beginning." I said. "Yggdra, Naturia!"


    "Very well!" Yggdra said.


    "Okay~!" Naturia happily said.


    With their help, I summonedrge walls of hardened and reinforced wood, epassing the entire area into even more protection. With that done. I also left almost all of my Harvest Familiars in here, protecting the area even more. I might be risking them dying and my bonus stats decreasing as a result, but I didn''t have the time to worry about that right now.


    Oh, and I also asked the little Brownie to help me shape the walls and reinforce them, making it all even harder. Aquarina has been practicing some basic Earth Magic as well, so she got to help me with that too.


    Andst but not least, I summoned my Dungeon Gate and brought over almost a hundred Dungeon Monsters from all four floors. Enchanted them with my Yggdragon Aura and then left half of them here, and the other half followed us from behind.


    "Then we''re off. I think this should be enough!" I smiled with a nod.


    "Y-You went a bit overboard I think, Sylphy. Don''t you think this is too much protection?!" Aquarina asked me.


    "Hahaha! I guess it couldn''t be helped, we need to make sure they''re alright. Right Pyuku?" I asked Pyuku.


    "Of course!" He nodded. "I wish I could be good at protection or summoning magic¡­ Sadly, I am only good at shapeshifting and offensive magic at most." He sighed.


    "Well, we can help you learn more abilitiester." I smiled. "Now, onwards! Nephilim, let''s go."


    "A-Ah, yes." Nephilim was staring at the tree''s roots for a bit.


    As we moved towards our destination using a map the Father Robot gave to us, I noticed a System message.


    Ding!


    [Youpleted the [Emergency Quest]: [Save the Baby Sister Robot!]


    -----

 Chapter 1164 New Quest! Fighting The Scrap Beasts!

    <h4>Chapter 1164 New Quest! Fighting The Scrap Beasts!</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [Youpleted the [Emergency Quest]: [Save the Baby Sister Robot!]


    [Well done! Not only were you able to figure out what was wrong with her, but with the help of Nephilim, you were able to not only repair her but leave her like new! And as if that wasn''t enough for you, you even cleansed and repaired the other Robots. Despite your differences, and them being non-organic beings. You still see within them the soul of a person.]


    [You acquired the following Completion Rewards: [5.000.000 EXP] [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)] x1 [Muscle Strengthening Herb (B+ Grade)] x10 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (B+ Grade)] x10]


    Wait, huh? Looks like I simply ignored yet another quest. I did tell Alice to not bother me with System notifications whenever I am fully immersed doing something important. So I guess the Quest Triggered while we were helping the Robot. Though, now that I got some time for myself, it popped up aspleted.


    It has been a while since I got those Muscle Strengthening Potions though! They''re good materials to create physique-boosting elixirs. I should probably nt them inside the Dungeon''s Farm as well.


    Anyways, I got some Skill Proficiency Potions and¡­ A Skill Fusion Ticket?!


    Now that''s new! I don''t remember ever seeing that before. And I had never considered the possibility ofbining Skills before.


    But I am beginning to have a lot of them, so I guess fusing them over might be something that coulde as normal, now that I think about it.


    Let''s see¡­


    -----


    [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)]


    A Special System Ticket created by the System through the materialization of causality, created through the changing of the world or arge group of people''s fates.


    Allows thebination of up to three Skills together. The resulting Fusion Skill will be powerful, but it is not guaranteed that it will carry over the ingredient Skills effects on its totality and might be somethingpletely differentpared to them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Once used, thebined skills won''t be able to revert back, but they will be able to reach max level and then further obtain skills based on its Skill Tree.


    -----


    Interesting, I can fuse up to three Skills! But it''s¡­ like there''s no limit or restrictions at all! This is a hard decision to take. I might have to think it through for some time before using the ticket, unfortunately.


    However, things weren''t done yet.


    Ding!


    [A Special [Challenge Quest] has been generated: [Defeat the Evil Scrap King and Rescue the Robots and Slimes It has Kidnaped!]


    [You have now learned the truth of these undergroundnds, and the reason why there are so few robots now, despite there being hundred before. The Scrap King, a monster born from the scrap left by dead robots, is a monstrous entity that only desires to destroy the Guardian Tree, and it has now decided to kidnap most of the remaining Robots and Slimes and use them to gain more power by forcing them to generate energy for its growth!]


    [After a request from thest robot family, you''ve been tasked with ying the robotic menace that threatens the lives of thest robots of this world. Will you y the Scrap King, or will you decide to leave this to the robot''s own fate?]


    [Completion Rewards: [EXP] [Cultivation Items] [???] [???]


    [Time Limit: 12 Hours.]


    A fitting quest for a small, yet epic little adventure. We better get this done with quickly before our family finds us. We wouldn''t want to ask them for help, right?


    "Looks like I got a quest." I told Aquarina. "We''re doing this for real then. I wonder how strong that Scrap King is though. The Robots and the Slimes¡­ It''s not like they''re hard to hunt."


    "Indeed¡­" Pyuku sighed. "It pains me to admit it, but my kin are not strong. And the robots didn''t seem strong either, aside from that gun they gave to you."


    "Well, they mostly seemed like service-type robots." Said Nephilim. "The mostmon of them. There are fighting and warrior-types, the ones that were guarding the area where I was left sealed, for example."


    "Ah, those monstrously strong ones that almost beat me, who were all made of Orichalcum, right?" I asked her.


    "Indeed." She nodded. "However, within my still awakening data bank, I have never registered the existence of these "Scrap Beasts", so they must be unique of this world. Perhaps born from the Mana Contaminating the remains of dead robots."


    "Yeah, that''s what they said. While the Guardian Tree was also born that way, but became their protector, the Scrap King was the reverse, a monster born from the robot''s scrap and their corrupted energies." Said Aquarina. "Hmm, but why does it want to destroy that tree so badly?"


    "Perhaps it simply wants to go back to it? To be one with it¡­" Pyuku said. "Think about it. If the tree was born from theirbined crystalized cores, and the scrap king from their bodies fused together¡­"


    "That''s an interesting theory but doing so would probably destroy all the "data" stored inside of the tree, therefore killing all the robots who were stored there and also destroying their connectedwork, which is what''s helping them further evolve and bing more sentient." Nephilim sighed. "We can''t let the Scrap King aplish whatever purpose it has set on itself. And if the tree is not letting it get closer, it''s clear it doesn''t want it either."


    "Then, the map is¡­ So there''s three intersecting branching paths, which each one then branches again, and again. We''ll need to quickly take the one over there, to the northeast, then move up to the northeast, then southwest, and then down and down, and up and up- Yeah this is not going to be easy, huh? What abyrinthian ce this is." Iughed.


    "Don''t worry, I can easily guide you where I sense my slime partners, so we won''t get lost anyways!" Pyuku smiled. "Now-"


    "ROOOAAR!"


    Suddenly, a metallic roar echoed from above us, the ground in the ceiling broken open to reveal a huge crack, metallic monsters crawling from within and then dropping towards us.


    BAAAM!


    -----

 Chapter 1165 Devastating The Metallic Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 1165 Devastating The Metallic Monsters </h4>


    -----


    nk! nk! CLANK!


    The sound of metallic ws tearing through the stony ceiling reverberated, as the metallic roars of monstrous new types of creatures we''ve never seen before reverberated across the entire caves. It was roughly fifty of them, their forms resembled slightly humanoid lizards, but madepletely out of rusty metals. Ranging in colors from bronze to silver and covered on broken cables and pieces of robots that looked melted into their bodies.


    They emanated powerful Auras of both this electric energy they used, and corrupted Mana, Miasma! And they were not here to be friends either. They immediately came rushing to attack us. Some of them even capable of releasing bolt attacks from their open metallic maws.


    [A swarm of fifty [Ferocious Scrap Beasts (Tier 8)] has emerged! They seek to absorb any source of energy they can find, and you''re overflowing with endless Mana!]


    [Their eyes are mostly directed to you! They''re drawn by your power.]


    "SHAAAH!"


    The creatures immediately started sprinting towards me in specific. Few of them continuously releasing powerful blue colored bolts of electricity, shaking the entire ground they hit. There was little time to think as, we quickly transformed with Aquarina using our respective Passive Draconification, in conjunction with the Dragon Fruits we ate in the morning, intensifying our dragon powers even further.


    "Alright, I guess there''s no time to talk! Let''s kill them all and then move forward!" Aquarina said, quickly leaping off the ground in an instant.


    Her powerful Dual Aura exuding from her body endlessly, freezing oceanic water and endless dark shadows spreading. Countless sea snake jaws surged from her own Aura, biting through the Scrap Beasts and tearing apart their limbs, though the rest of their bodies needed her to use her powerful dagger techniques to destroy due to how tough they were.


    "Furoh, Beelzebub, Brownie, Glutton, Curse, stay with Nephilim and Pyuku and help them out!" I ordered my familiars, as all five of them were quickly summoned and circled around them.


    They quickly unleashed their attacks and transformations. Furoh took the form of the Golden Phoenixes to unleash a storm of golden mes and slowly melt the hard armor of the Scrap Beasts. Beelzebub and Curse restrained and weakened their stats, though no other status condition worked on them.


    Brownie excavated the ground and then created pitfalls for them to fall over and then bury them by summoning giant boulders over their bodies, crushing the already weakened scrap beasts into smithereens. Andstly, Gluttony started biting through their bodies and tearing them to shreds.


    At the same time, Pyuku and Nephilimplimented them and didn''t allow them to get overwhelmed. Nephilim flew with a pair of wings made of metal and golden and ck light, while wielding her two spears made of light and darkness. Each of her trusts pierced the Scrap Beasts with ease, impaling them a thousand times before they were to explode into countless of metallic pieces.


    Meanwhile, Pyuku used his intangible body to easily trap them within a sea of slimy tentacles, before melting them with an endless barrage of zing Fire Balls, an upgraded fireball spell he learned from having eaten a goblin shaman long ago. He also had a variety of low level to mid-level spells he had stolen from monsters he ate, giant stone spikes surged from the ground, piercing and stopping the scrap beasts from approaching, spiderwebs further restrained their movements temporarily, and freezing magic froze their bodies right after being melted, quickly turning them as fragile as ss due to the shock between temperatures, weakening their metallicposition.


    As I nodded seeing everyone fighting, I furthermanded my Dungeon Monsters, enhancing their stats with all the buffs I could, both in spells and skills, and then leaped into battle after seeing them fighting well. I even brought the Blue Dragon and the Crimson Dragon, my strongest Dungeon Monsters, as I needed them to earn a lot of battling experience.


    Monsters from dungeons can progressively grow stronger by fighting monsters outside of dungeons, usually even faster than the normal way monsters grow stronger, which is by either eating other monsters or by eating mana-filled nts over years. Usually all monster races have some sort of max level of tiers they can reach.


    But dungeon monsters are not restricted like this! In fact, they''re "unrestricted" and can continuously grow stronger and progressively evolve more and more without any restrictions, basically bing boundless beings. Therefore, the more I expose them to intense, near impossible battles where they put their lives on the line, the stronger they will grow once they manage to survive.


    While constantly buffing and healing them, dozens of monsters ganged on each Scrap Beast, barely beginning to manage to beat the incredibly tough foes. Curse and Beelzebub were being worked to death as they cursed and restrained foes with their spells, all while I sprinted into battle, unleashing Petit Meteor after Petit Meteors, endlessly sting and bombarding them.


    One Petit Meteor wasn''t enough, so a second, a third, a fourth, a fifth, a sixth were fired consecutively. The Scrap Beast were tough, but after taking six of these attacks they melted and slowly broke into pieces. And I was firing hundreds at the same time, endlessly thanks to my Mana, and without feeling tired thanks to my Skills further lessening the pressure Mana over usage exerted on my soul.


    In just a minute, my surroundings became a zing wastnd of molten rock and metal, mes spreading everywhere. I didn''t even need to fight them personally; my magic simply deals with them with little effort! Well, also my stats increased a lot recently, so it truly felt like my magic power became even stronger. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "ROOOAARR!"


    Suddenly, their boss appeared, or well, their sub boss. A Giant Chimeric Scrap Beast, Tier 8: Rank 6! It was at least five Ranks stronger than the other Scrap Beast. But to me, it was all the same.


    "Can you take these head on?"


    Around me there were twelve rotating Meteor Novas, which I fired at the giant chimeric metallic beast consecutively, zing explosions engulfed it. Their entire body started melting and falling into pieces, when it finally managed to get closer to me, it couldn''t move anymore, falling down into a pool of molten metals.


    BAAAM!


    Well, that was easy.


    -----

 Chapter 1166 No Time To Rest

    <h4>Chapter 1166 No Time To Rest</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [Ferocious Scrap Beasts (Tier 8)] x56 and [Giant Chimeric Scrap Beast (Tier 8: Rank 6)] x1!]


    [You earned 17.000.000 EXP!]


    [Your Dungeon Monsters have participated in battle, ying several of the foes themselves.]


    [You earned +10.000 Dungeon EXP.]


    [You earned +5.000 Dungeon Energy.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Phew, well, we''re done." Aquarina yawned, stretching her arms. "That was more fun than I thought! These guys fell so easily, we didn''t even need that gun they gave you, Sylphy."


    "Yeah I thought the same thing. Maybe the gun will be useful against their King though." I said, looking around.


    "Phew, even then, these guys were tough! Maybe you girls had it easy, but it takes a while to consume them." Sighed Pyuku. "Bleh, and it leaves a weird aftertastepared to eating meat or something else edible."


    "For now, let''s save them." I said. "I bet Sphynxiette, and her friends will love to eat these metallic monsters though, they have no flesh and just crystal and even more metallic wires inside of their bodies."


    "They certainly have a strangely unique anatomy, yet they''re still made of scraps, not only just the robots that had perished before, but also pieces of metallic ruins, or broken weapons and tanks, evenrger, giant robots." Said Nephilim, analyzing the metallic monsters.


    "Hmm, let''s leave that forter though." I said. "Glutton, can you store them?"


    "WAARF! WAAF!"


    Glutton, the walking and eating dimensional bag, barked like a dog, opening his mouth to a disproportionate size and swallowing everything with one bite. J-Just how big can he get his jaws? That was insane! Space-type Monsters are really crazy. I feel like Glutton''s powers will only get more ridiculous once he can finally evolve.


    "Anyways, Pyuku, lead the way!" I gave him the map because I was getting honestly a bit confused.


    "Sure, follow me!"


    We moved through the caves while following Pyuku. We came across many areas that were full of metallic ruins, destroyed houses, the bodies of torn apart robots, and also fragments of an ancient temple. The fragments emanated to energy whatsoever and were smaller than the ones at Sunstone teau too.


    However, just like back then, there was a strange air of mystery, and of mncholy. A feeling of abandonment and destion. This entire cave, for how long have been the robots living here? Seeing their kin die, seeing everything slowly decay and fall apart, rusting away.


    It wasn''t only the Scrap Beasts that were taking them down, perhaps their biggest enemy was time itself. I wonder how it feels for inorganic beings to die like this. To just¡­ slowly begin to rust, without feeling the actual old age taking a toll on their bodies.


    Wait, how do elves feel? The stronger they grow, the older they can get. My mom¡­ She has lived for so long already.


    How much will I ever live? I am a half-elf, but as I cultivate and get stronger, my lifespan will simply continue to increase.


    Will I see everyone die in front of me? Everyone I ever loved and cared for¡­ fading away like the wind as my life continues to go on?


    I suddenly looked at Aquarina with a slight feeling of sadness.


    Will I see her die of old age too?


    "¡­"


    "Sylphy?"


    Naturally, she had pretty good senses when it came to her girlfriend, so Aquarina immediately noticed I was feeling weird and sad, as usual. Sheforted me instantly, hugging my shoulders and kissing my cheek.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sad? I know this ce''s really depressive, like a graveyard of sorts¡­" She sighed. "But cheer up! We''ll get out of here in a second once we defeat that big boss monster!" She winked at me.


    "A-Aquarina¡­" I sighed, smiling. "Yeah, don''t worry! I''m super fine~" I gently kissed her nose.


    I better not think about those things. I just have to enjoy the present with what I have at my side now, every day is a new day, every second is a gift, and every day I get to be with the ones I love, is a day worth living.


    "SHYAAAAH!"


    However, as I was trying to rx for now, more problems came our way. A group of a hundred more Scrap Beast emerged from the walls, breaking through them with their sharp metallic ws. It seemed these bastards loved digging everywhere.


    "We are already midway through, I bet the Scrap King must know we''reing!" Pyuku prepared himself for battle, his small body growing several tens of timesrger. "Let''s push through as we search for him!"


    "Alright!" I roared. "Everyone, onest push then!" I buffed my Dungeon Monsters, Familiars, and friends, as we leaped into battle.


    Nephilim was the first to strike them, rushing forwards and gathering her powers. Utilizing the endless mana I provided her, shebined Holy and Demonic Magic Powers into her hands, releasing a wide explosion of light and darkness.


    "[Oblivion]!"


    BOOOM!


    The explosion consumed at least a third of the army of hundreds, while they quickly attempted to attack her with ws and lightning strikes. She defended with her dual spears and shield-shaped barriers, as both Aquarina and Inded in front of her a secondter.


    "Nephi, stay behind us and keep sting them!" I said, swinging my sword against the monsters. shing their bodies into pieces with waves of Void and Mana Disrupting Energy, furtherbined with my Yggdragon''s Dual Aura and my Draconification zing mes. I even further activated Sunshine, just to give myself even more stats and be even mightier.


    Each of my shes released a giant wave of destructive golden mes, burning and sting through my foes. My red scales slowly turning golden, as my Holy Draconification form activated on its own. My hair became blonde, and my eyes shone brightly.


    "[Holy Light Dragon de Arts]: [One Hundred Mirage Dragons]!"


    FLAAASH!


    My Aura erupted from my body as I swung my de, the light surrounding my body swiftly changed shape. A hundred copies of myself appeared, madepletely out of holy light. As usual, they weren''t just illusions, they hit for real.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Countless shes dispatched a dozen Scrap Beast in a split second.


    But I noticed three chimera ones approaching rapidly.


    Huh, no time to think, eh?


    "[Divine Dragon de Arts]: [Mana-Eating Void Dragon''s Jaws]!"


    SLAAASH!


    -----

 Chapter 1167 Absorbing Metal To Refine Blood And Body

    Chapter 1167 Absorbing Metal To Refine Blood And Body


    ??-----


    We continuously battled and pushed back the Scrap Beast we advanced. They were really tough, but not too tough as to take too many hits to die. But they were ideal and perfect punching bags. So we tried a bunch of new moves and techniques we''ve considered and thought about as we battled,bining our abilities or even evolving old techniques.


    "[Holy Light Dragon de Arts]: [Star Dragon''s Shining ws]!"


    Bybining my Fire Dragon''s ws Technique with my Light Element in my Holy Draconification form, a new technique erupted. My Aura exploded into endless sparkles of golden light, as each of my sword attacks released the illusion of giant dragon ws descending like falling stars.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Explosions of light consumed everything, a light so intense the scrap beasts'' entire bodies melted one after another, their bodies falling into pieces. But that wasn''t all, as Iplemented this with using my shield. Taking on their hits as I charged forward and then releasing all the umted power.


    "[Sea Dragon Soul Summon] [Ice Golem Guardian]!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My shield activated, summoning the mighty soul of a Sea Dragonposed of many powerful Sea Snakes fused together, more like a giant Sea Hydra than a dragon! At the same time, I summoned a gigantic frost golem, which was also part of the original shield''s ability as it dropped from a Coral Golem boss.


    Both mighty summons became stronger the more damage umted the shield had, and after reaching the limits, they became as strong as the Scrap Beast Chimeras, shing against them as mighty behemoths, and beginning to tear through their metallic bodies.


    CRASH! BAAAM!


    At the same time, I unleashed the shield''s strongest Skill once one of the chimera scrap beast hit the shield directly with its gigantic, metallic fists!


    "[ck Dragon me Shield]!"


    An explosion of ck mes surged, sting through the chimera''s body and leaving a gigantic hole through it, where a massive dragon made of ck fire kept coiling and surging endlessly from within, piercing the bodies of dozens more of scrap beast, leaving aplete wastnd behind, before bombing arge group that had yet to reach us.


    BOOOM!


    "We''re getting closer!"


    Pyuku was right by our side, looking at the scene and constantly leaping from ce to ce, crushing the scrap beast with his weight and endless bombardment of fire, wind, earth, and ice magic spells which he consecutively conjured like I often did myself.


    "Alright! We''re getting there then!"


    As I smiled due to the adrenaline I felt, I conjured an endless rain of Petit Meteors, bombarding everything on my path. Ibined them into Meteor Novas as well, which I used to st any scrap beast chimera that dared to ever appear in front of me.


    As we moved forwards, I saw Aquarina fighting, she was also trying new things, constantlybining all her skills and abilities, alongside her spirit''s elemental magics. She spread out frost everywhere, and then used her dagger techniques to easily cut through all of the frozen beasts. And then she spread waves after waves of oceanic magic, transforming the water into ferocious sea snakes that crushed everything.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, fusing with her spirits changed her Draconification, giving her a Frost Dragon Form, which she abused bybining it with the zing Dragon Fruit she ate, giving her the ability to release a wide range of "Freezing mes" Spells and Abilities. Her dragon breath attacks the most devastating, as it spread these freezing mes everywhere.


    The rest of my Familiars and Nephilim continued on their way forwards, spreading destructing as I let them go absolutely loose. Ignatius in specific was the most surprising, as he bloated himself with as much Petit Meteors as I could give him, using his Fire Absorption Skill and abusing it to be gigantic.


    I remember we had abused this technique a couple of times, especially back then, when we meet his brother in Eastgrain. I don''t like thinking much about that time, but it was a remarkable battle where we had to go all out! I''ve truly grown ridiculously strong since then, huh?


    But even then, this was getting more intense, even as we sted the damned scrap beast, more kept pouring out of everywhere. The Scrap King was most likely releasing all he had against us, in hopes of killing us or at least weakening us.


    However, his n wasn''t going to work.


    "RAHAHAHA! THIS IS THE STUFF!"


    Ignatius celebrated as he crushed everything with his titanic size of over a hundred meters, barely fitting in the caves, he moved forwards, anything he stepped on instantly melted by the over umtion of Meteor Novas inside of him.


    "You''re all going to fucking burn in hell, you scrap bastards! [zing Dragon Domain]!"


    With a mighty draconic roar, he activated one of his skills, his zing body expanding into a domain of endless burning volcanic mes, which took the shape of monstrous dragons made of the same element. They attacked anything on sight, further making it easy for us to breakthrough the Scrap King''s endless army.


    "Burn, you bastards!" He opened his zing jaws, releasing a mighty dragon breath that burned through it all.


    BOOOM!


    "At this point I might as well be stronger than my previous self! RAHAHAHA!"


    As heughed heartily, the monsters melted away into ponds of molten metals. I saw this as quite the golden opportunity, as I quickly started to spread my Spiritual and Mana Auras and to connect with all the molten metals, absorbing their essence and energies, and even walking over them as I ran, absorbing theirponents over my body.


    After absorbing over fifty of these molten scrap beasts, my body and my blood started to boil and grow stronger, I felt my skin gaining a slight metallic sheen for a few seconds, and my blood thickening and strengthening my body.


    Ding!


    [Current Blood Refinement Process: 3% -> 22%!]


    [The Skill [Golden Metal Blood: Lv1] has Leveled Up to Level 3!]


    [You have absorbed arge quantity of Metals! Your body''s Durability, Toughness, Weight, Physical Strength and Defense has increased by +26%!]


    [The [Full Metal Body: Lv1] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 3!]


    "It''s actually working!"


    I ended finding myself the perfect ce to grow these two Skills!


    -----

 Chapter 1168 Metal Eater

    <h4>Chapter 1168 Metal Eater</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [Current Blood Refinement Process: 3% -> 22%!]


    [The Skill [Golden Metal Blood: Lv1] has Leveled Up to Level 3!]


    [You have absorbed arge quantity of Metals! Your body''s Durability, Toughness, Weight, Physical Strength and Defense has increased by +26%!]


    [The [Full Metal Body: Lv1] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 3!]


    I let everyone move forwards as I ended halting my advance, backtracking to absorb as many molten scrap beasts as I could while absorbing all of their rich Metal-Attribute Mana!


    Ultimately, I ended continuously growing these two Skills, reaching Level 3 on both, this was getting insane of how easy it got! Even though I thought Golden metal Blood would be hard to level up, thanks to Full Metal Body allowing me to easily absorb metal and with my immunity to fire and heat allowing me to easily bath on the burning metal, the skill grew increasingly fast!


    -----


    Current Blood Refinement Process: 22%


    Blood Refinement Steps:


    Step 1: Let Metal-Attribute Mana flow through your Blood constantly: 10/10% n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Step 2: Bathe in burning, molten Metal of any kind: 10/10%


    Step 3: Eat metals and absorb their power inside of your body: 2/10%


    Avable Blood Abilities:


    Stage 1: Increases Physical Defense by +100%. Decreases Physical Damage Taken by -10%.


    Stage 2: Grants Immunity to any sort of Heat. Can absorb Energies such as Spirit Energy and Elemental Mana from eating heat and metals.


    Stage 3: ???


    -----


    Currently, this was the progress so far, and it looked really easy and sweet. I simply kept absorbing the molten metals into my body with incredible ease, making them quickly disappear once I got the hang of it. Maybe because they were melted, it was much easier to absorb them than when they were on their solid state.


    I kept leaping from ce to ce, while unleashing more of my Nova Meteors and swordsmanship techniques, absorbing any corpse left behind and feeling my body continuously grow stronger, while my blood continued boiling rapidly.


    Whatever changes these were giving to my body, it was big! It was like I was cultivating a part I never thought possible, and it was only making it more addicting. I had yet to even reach the power Sphynxiette''s kind had over their metallic blood, but I was going to get there one day.


    "ROOOAARR!"


    Three Scrap beast Chimeras suddenly assembled together into an evenrger monster, trying to match Ignatius size. My dragon spirit simplyughed at their attempt though, as he rapidly erupted like a volcano, unleashing endless rains of giant, zing stones from his body, made out of the same meteors I had let him absorb.


    "Don''t ever think you stand a chance against me, you fucker!" Laughed Ignatius. "[Volcanic Wrath]!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    His attacks slowly devastated the fused chimeras, as I quickly leaped towards its melting body and as I bathed on it as if nothing, I absorbed everything into my body, making tons of molten metals instantly disappear.


    "Melted metals are so easy to absorb~"


    As I felt the power of my Skills rise even more, I noticed Aquarina was on the front, easily destroying everything with ease. She was charging furiously while ying as many Scrap beasts as possible on her own. Her summoned Aura Dragonsing from her own Dual Leviathan Aura kept weakening her foes, making it even easier for her to move.


    At the end of therge corridor, I saw it, there was a huge opening, covered by an enormous wall made ofbined metallic pieces. And on the other side, there was something, a gigantic being. And I also felt several life forms, the slimes!


    "We''re getting closer, Aquarina! Sylphy!" Pyuku alerted us.


    "Gotcha!" I nodded.


    I quickly absorbed thest scrap beasts, noticing that the skills leveled up once more, and I gained new Abilities alongside that too!


    Ding!


    [Current Blood Refinement Process: 22% -> 30%!]


    [The Skill [Golden Metal Blood: Lv3] has Leveled Up to Level 4!]


    [You have absorbed arge quantity of Metals! Your body''s Durability, Toughness, Weight, Physical Strength and Defense has increased by +7%!]


    [The [Full Metal Body: Lv3] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 4!]


    -----


    Blood Refinement Steps:


    Step 1: Let Metal-Attribute Mana flow through your Blood constantly: 10/10%


    Step 2: Bathe in burning, molten Metal of any kind: 10/10%


    Step 3: Eat metals and absorb their power inside of your body: 10/10%


    Step 4: Rece part of your blood with molten metals: 0/10%


    Avable Blood Abilities:


    Stage 1: Increases Physical Defense by +100%. Decreases Physical Damage Taken by -10%.


    Stage 2: Grants Immunity to any sort of Heat. Can absorb Energies such as Spirit Energy and Elemental Mana from eating heat and metals.


    Stage 3: Allow your strong metallic blood to flow rapidly through your body, increasing Movement Speed by +50% and Attack Speed by +30%.


    Stage 4: ???


    -----


    Oof, that step four was quite rough to do, how do I even do that?! Should I use my Full Metal Body and just as I absorb the metals, somehow redirect them to my blood vessels? That got to be a bit painful at least.


    Though, the new Stage 3 Ability was worth it too, I now gained a permanent boost to my movement speed and attack speed, and the effects are immediate! I felt so much faster I sprinted through all like a golden blur, appearing by Aquarina''s side in a split second!


    Ding!


    [The [Swift Fighter: Lv1] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    "Aquarina!"


    "Sylphy! What are you doing? You took so long to catch up!"


    "Hahaha! Sorry, sorry, I took a small detour, I couldn''t waste the opportunity."


    "Opportunity? ¡­Well, anyways, looks like we got ourselves another boss, look!"


    As we shed through thest Scrap beast trying to block our path, Aquarina pointed at the distance. The giant metallic door blocking the way to the depths of the Scrap King''sir was actually a Scrap Beast of its own!


    "GROOOHHHH!"


    It groaned with a monstrous metallic roar, as it slowly shapeshifted, revealing a thousand long, metallic tentacles with countless sharp jaws! I guess we''ll have to just push through.


    -----

 Chapter 1169 Progress

    Chapter 1169 Progress


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [The Scrap King Lair is being protected by a monstrous Scrap Beast!]


    [The [Aberrant Giant Chimeric Scrap Kraken (Tier 9)] roars with fury!]


    [Its very presence exudes an [Aura of Corrupted Electromaic Fields], weakening all magic by -50% by disrupting the Mana Flow of its surroundings!]


    [Additionally, all Scrap Beasts within the Aura''s range get their batteries fully charged, and their Movement Speed and Attack Speed further increases by +100%!]


    "GROOOHHHH!"


    The monstrous aberration groaned with a furious and metallic roar, as it slowly shapeshifted, revealing a thousand long, metallic tentacles with countless sharp jaws each. Additionally, they had thousands of small, blue led eyes spread through its body, which once they charged energy, released beams of hyper charged electricity against us.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    It wasn''t even letting us get any closer, bombarding us the moment we appeared in front of it! The Aura it conjured wasn''t helping either, weakening all magic and making it particrly hard to conjure it too.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, somehow, that barely affected my Magic Skills though!


    "ROOAARR!"


    Around twenty buffed Scrap Beast rushed towards us. Aquarina smiled, quickly shing through them with her daggersbined with her Aura. Another twelve Scrap Beast also appeared from behind, I greeted these myself, waving my hand as several vortexes of white mes erupted from the ground, engulfing them and melting their bodies into ponds of silver colored liquid.


    Of course, this was my Skill Heavenly zing Wall, the evolution of zing wall, which not only was powerful offensively, but also offered amazing defenses. Its power was not weakened at all either, as I thought, this aura only disrupted conventional magic. Magic Skills were unaffected.


    "Now, let''s see¡­!"


    I conjured Heavenly zing Wall twenty times in a split second, fusing them into a massive spiraling vortex of white and golden mes, which then erupted upwards, taking every scrap beast around. The, I directed it even more upwards, shaping its form at the same time as the Kraken scrap beast''s tentacles and beams grew closer.


    "And then let''s add¡­ Meteor Novas!"


    I added ten Meteor Novas into the massive and ridiculous spell I was making, everything condensed itself into a gigantic, boiling sphere of white mes andva. So strong it generated a powerful pressure around. And it only becamerger the more Mana it absorbed.


    "Ohohoh! Aquarina, move aside! There''s a big oneing up!"


    "WHAT THE¡­?!"


    Aquarina quickly ran away as Iunched the spell after making sure she moved away enough, the giant sphere instantly melted anything it touched,nding on the Kraken''s metallic body and immediately destroying half of its 150-meter-tall body with a huge, zing explosion.


    BOOOM!


    "GRYYYEEEGGHHH¡­!"


    The beast groaned in pure agony, its metallic scream reverberated very loudly, and rather annoyingly so. Its body was melting rapidly, golden and white mes spread everywhere. I stepped back in utter shock at realizing how strong I could truly be if I just yed with my spells and near endless mana.


    I couldn''t do this much before I think, but after I gained so much resistance to soul pressure and soul damage from overusing Mana, the possibilities were finally bing a bit more endless than before.


    "I-Is it dead?" Aquarina gasped as she saw the giant "boss", a Tier 9 Monster mind you, slowly dying in agony.


    And then¡­ It stopped struggling and simply melted into a giant pond of molten metal.


    "You killed it with a single super powerful spell! Holy shit Sylphy you''re insane!" Laughed Aquarina.


    "A-Ahahah¡­ Oh well!" I said. "It wasn''t the scrap king, so it doesn''t count! If this was Tier 9, then the king is tier 10, huh? Going to be a bit harder I suppose¡­"


    "A bit harder? I could just sit down and rx next time." Aquarina gave me a head pat. "I love how overpowered my girlfriend is!"


    "You''re overpraising me~"


    I simplyughed it off and shrugged, quickly absorbing all the leftover metal I could find, and as I had thought before, simply trying to move it through my skin into the blood vessels as I absorbed it.


    It seemed to work really quickly and easily too!


    "Hmm! Nice." I smiled, feeling my blood grow even thicker and be¡­ tougher? I gained a lot of weight suddenly, and my Aura erupted from my body with a silver and golden metallic sheen. "Oooh¡­"


    Ding!


    [Current Blood Refinement Process: 30% -> 40%!]


    [The Skill [Golden Metal Blood: Lv4] has Leveled Up to Level 5!]


    [You have absorbed arge quantity of Metals! Your body''s Durability, Toughness, Weight, Physical Strength and Defense has increased by +10%!]


    [The [Full Metal Body: Lv4] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 5!]


    -----


    Current Blood Refinement Process: 40%


    Blood Refinement Steps:


    Step 1: Let Metal-Attribute Mana flow through your Blood constantly: 10/10%


    Step 2: Bathe in burning, molten Metal of any kind: 10/10%


    Step 3: Eat metals and absorb their power inside of your body: 10/10%


    Step 4: Rece part of your blood with molten metals: 10/10%


    Step 5: Absorb metals directly with your metallic blood: 0/10%


    Avable Blood Abilities:


    Stage 1: Increases Physical Defense by +100%. Decreases Physical Damage Taken by -10%.


    Stage 2: Grants Immunity to any sort of Heat. Can absorb Energies such as Spirit Energy and Elemental Mana from eating heat and metals.


    Stage 3: Allow your strong metallic blood to flow rapidly through your body, increasing Movement Speed by +50% and Attack Speed by +30%.


    Stage 4: Your blood has finally gained enough metallicponents to be something else. You can now control it to an extent and "enchant" it to make it tougher or sharper using Mana.


    Stage 5: ???


    -----


    Hell yeah, let''s go! I can finally manipte my own metallic blood! Well, I think maybe blood magic could do something simr, right? But I never specialized, so this is much easier for thezy me.


    "Looks like you got stronger for sure now, since when can you just absorb metals?" Aquarina asked in surprise.


    "I got a new Skill out of a Skill Scroll from Sphynxiette, so my blood could one day be like hers if I keep cultivating it." I smiled.


    "WHAT?! For real?!" Aquarina muttered. "Holy shit Sylphy!"


    "And that''s not all, I got a new skill from my metallurgy skill tree named Full Metal Body, it allows to reinforce and cultivate my body by absorbing metals. So both skills go really good together and canplement each other to make them grow super-fast." I smiled. "Truly a cheat!"


    "You''re the biggest cheater of this game, without a doubt!" Aquarina justughed merrily. I loved seeing her happy. I guess the ridiculous situation only made her giggle. "Nice, looks like I got myself some good levels at least!"


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [Ferocious Scrap Beasts (Tier 8)] x213, [Giant Chimeric Scrap Beast (Tier 8: Rank 6)] x33, and [Aberrant Giant Chimeric Scrap Kraken (Tier 9)]!]


    [You earned 83.000.000 EXP!]


    [Your Dungeon Monsters have participated in battle, ying several of the foes themselves.]


    [You earned +20.000 Dungeon EXP.]


    [You earned +15.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [Congrattions! Your Dungeon has Leveled up from Level 4 to Level 5!]


    [A New Floor and Biome Slot has been unlocked!]


    [New Dungeon Facilities have been unlocked!]


    [The [Monster Breeding System] has been created as an additional function within the [Dungeon System]!]


    [By spending Dungeon Energy, you can nowbine monsters together, evolve them, or even raise them well so they can transform into new forms. Sometimes special Materials are needed for stronger forms.]


    Oh wow, lots of updates!


    -----

 Chapter 1170 Facing The Scrap King

    Chapter 1170 Facing The Scrap King


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [Ferocious Scrap Beasts (Tier 8)] x213, [Giant Chimeric Scrap Beast (Tier 8: Rank 6)] x33, and [Aberrant Giant Chimeric Scrap Kraken (Tier 9)]!]


    [You earned 83.000.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] Level has increased to Level 15/150!]


    [Yggdra] [Naturia] and [Nephilim] gained 4 Levels.]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] gained 10 Levels.]


    [Your Dungeon Monsters have participated in battle, ying several of the foes themselves.]


    [You earned +20.000 Dungeon EXP.]


    [You earned +15.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [Congrattions! Your Dungeon has Leveled up from Level 4 to Level 5!]


    [A New Floor and Biome Slot has been unlocked!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [New Dungeon Facilities have been unlocked!]


    [The [Monster Breeding System] has been created as an additional function within the [Dungeon System]!]


    [By spending Dungeon Energy, you can nowbine monsters together, evolve them, or even raise them well so they can transform into new forms. Sometimes special Materials are needed for stronger forms.]


    [Because of reaching Level 5, your Dungeon Bonus Stats have increased from [+5.000] to [+10.000]!]


    [All your Stats have gained bonus stats! Your Physical Prowess, Agility, Toughness, Magical Abilities, and more have increased drastically!]


    Not only I gained a ridiculous amount of EXP, but my Dungeon reached Level 5 after grinding EXP using my Monsters, giving me a whopping five thousand more bonus stats to everything! Well, a few of the dungeon monsters have died though, but more can fill their gapter, the Dungeon provides endless source of monsters that''ll reappear over time.


    And with this new function I just unlocked, I can put all that EXP to a new use, by converting it into Dungeon Energy and fusing Monsters together! This could make my army even more powerful too. But I''ll have to analyze this in more detailter though.


    I also will have to get myself a new Dungeon Floor! Lots to do alter, but let''s get thisir exploration done with first!


    "Alright guys, are we ready?" I asked my party. "This is their! Let''s go!"


    Without further ado, we jumped into the dangerousirs, a series of evenrger and deeper caverns that went all the way down. The path was covered by all matter of blue crystals full of electromaic energies. The peaceful stroll down was quickly interrumpted midway through, as the veryst swarms of Scrap Beast showed up, as if ambushing us.


    Some of them kept themselves far away, firing beams and lightning bolts to destroy us from afar without endangering themselves. It seemed like they were learning somehow, even though there were no scrap beasts from before left alive for them to learn at all!


    Could the Scrap King somehow have a hive mind ability, simr to the tree? If it was born simrly, then that''s a big possibility, yeah. Well, for now we just sted through them with both our magic and weapon techniques with my familiars, Aquarina, and Pyuku. We''ve mostly learned all their attacking patterns and weak areas.


    Hitting them on the joins easily make them copse, and with some heat and ice added into the mix, their durability decreases tremendously and make them as frail as ss, which make it easy for the rest of my familiars to finish them off.


    Ignatius was leading the party though, zing through anything that came towards us. Even as dozens of chimeric scrap beast surrounded us, his giant draconic zing ws and his tail devastated them. I even feed him with my Phantasmal mes and my Heavenly zing Wall Spells, giving him even more powerful mes to y around with.


    As we left behind a trail of devastated molten Scrap Beasts, I continuously absorbed anything that I could, even sprinting back just to devour everything. I was getting kind of greedy, but it was totally worth it! Also, it was easy to do! I simply had to absorb the molten metals into my blood, which I could easily do with the help of Full Metal Body and by opening a wound in my hand and letting the blood flow.


    It had changed its color slightly now, looking slightly golden and metallic, yet it remained with a red color. I experienced with blood maniption much more now, as I realized I was capable of forming moreplex forms with my blood.


    The easiest form were giant hands, which I used to easily grasp the molten metals and absorb them, the addition of Full Metal Body into my Skills created an insane synergy with the slow-


    progressing Golden Metal Blood Skill.


    "[Meteor Nova Rain]!"


    I flew through the air using my draconic wings, unleashing a storm of Meteor Novas, formed bybining a hundred Petit Meteors together. The devastating attack easily annihted thest Chimeric Scrap Beasts on the way, revealing ourst stop, an enormous and wide cavern, with a ceiling extending several hundreds of meters upwards.


    "We''re finally here, huh?"


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [Ferocious Scrap Beasts (Tier 8)] x174 and [Giant Chimeric Scrap Beast (Tier 8: Rank 6)] x55!]


    [You earned 73.000.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] Level has increased to Level 20/150!]


    [Yggdra] [Naturia] and [Nephilim] gained 6 Levels.]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] gained 12 Levels.]


    [Your Dungeon Monsters have participated in battle, ying several of the foes themselves.]


    [You earned +31.000 Dungeon EXP.]


    [You earned +22.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    Good, that''s a generous amount of EXP, ying Tier 8 monsters in masse is much better than weaker lower tiered monsters when ites to EXP farming.


    But that wasn''t all though!


    Ding!


    [Current Blood Refinement Process: 40% -> 50%!]


    [The Skill [Golden Metal Blood: Lv5] has Leveled Up to Level 6!]


    [You have absorbed arge quantity of Metals! Your body''s Durability, Toughness, Weight, Physical Strength and Defense has increased by +10%!]


    [The [Full Metal Body: Lv5] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 6!]


    My body erupted with a new surge of power, my blood was boiling, strengthening the very foundations of my Physique. An Aura of Metal Attribute Mana could be seen exuding from my body, resembling a silver-colored wave of sparkling colors.


    "GRRHHHH¡­!"


    And the roar of the big boss of this entire dungeon echoed through the caverns, its enormous, metallic body beginning to move towards us.


    Ding!


    [The [Giant Scrap King (Tier 10)] has noticed your tenacity, beginning to move to confront you!]


    -----

 Chapter 1171 Fighting A Tier 10 Foe!

    Chapter 1171 Fighting A Tier 10 Foe!


    ??-----


    Ding!


    [Current Blood Refinement Process: 40% -> 50%!]


    [The Skill [Golden Metal Blood: Lv5] has Leveled Up to Level 6!]


    [You have absorbed arge quantity of Metals! Your body''s Durability, Toughness, Weight, Physical Strength and Defense has increased by +10%!]


    [The [Full Metal Body: Lv5] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 6!]


    -----


    Current Blood Refinement Process: 50%


    Blood Refinement Steps:


    Step 1: Let Metal-Attribute Mana flow through your Blood constantly: 10/10%


    Step 2: Bathe in burning, molten Metal of any kind: 10/10%


    Step 3: Eat metals and absorb their power inside of your body: 10/10%


    Step 4: Rece part of your blood with molten metals: 10/10%


    Step 5: Absorb metals directly with your metallic blood: 10/10%


    Step 6: Form a hundred different shapes with your blood: 0/10%


    Avable Blood Abilities:


    Stage 1: Increases Physical Defense by +100%. Decreases Physical Damage Taken by -10%.


    Stage 2: Grants Immunity to any sort of Heat. Can absorb Energies such as Spirit Energy and Elemental Mana from eating heat and metals.


    Stage 3: Allow your strong metallic blood to flow rapidly through your body, increasing Movement Speed by +50% and Attack Speed by +30%.


    Stage 4: Your blood has finally gained enough metallicponents to be something else. You can now control it to an extent and "enchant" it to make it tougher or sharper using Mana.


    Stage 5: Your Blood Toughness, Piercing and shing Power, and Attack Strength increases by +200%. It can also regenerate quickly based on the Mana infused and be much more metallic than before.


    Stage 6: ???


    Level Bonus (6): Increases Physical Strength, Movement Speed, Reflexes, and Wound Regeneration Speed by +60%. Reduces Magic Damage Taken by -30%.


    -----


    Looking at the Skill details again, yeah, this was a total andplete upgrade once more. My Blood now has enhanced attack power! And it can be even more metallic, and I can easily regenerate it with Mana?


    But I have endless Mana, so does that mean endless blood? I''ll need to find new ways to use my blood in such case. A whole new martial art centered around my own immortal body and my endless supply of blood.


    Well, for now, I don''t have much time to care about that, a utterly titanic, 150 meter tall metallic abomination was rushing straight towards us. From afar, we noticed that there was arge machine as well, where a hundred colorful slimes were forced to continuously move and jump to power it up. There were cables connected to the Scrap King as well.


    So this is how it was gaining energy, through the movement of that machine! And where are the other robots then- Wait, I see them!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The robots and the slimes! They''re inside of that strange machine!" Nephilim panicked, pointing at the distance.


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    However, before we could get to them, the giant Scrap King''s metallic ws descended towards us at lightning speed, and with enough weight and power to crush a mountain! We barely managed to escape the destructive attack, its wsnded on the floor, spreading thousands of cracks.


    CRAAASH!


    I spread several spheres of light everywhere, illuminating the entire cavern, and noticing this monster had a much more draconic form than I imagined! Three long heads, huge metallic wings, six enormous limbs with sharp ws, and a long metallic tail, with a sharp spear tip.


    "RAAAH!"


    With a ferocious roar, its giant blue eyes red down at me, suddenly unleashingser beams. I quickly swung my sword andbined it with my Light and Void Elements, releasing an explosive barrage of shing attack, barely blocking the destructive beam.


    BOOOM!


    The beam was redirected into the ceiling, where giant boulders fell, suddenly annoying the Scrap King, but not stopping him at all. The beast started chasing us desperately. Its enormous tail constantly attempting to impale us. Each strike released shockwaves of electricity, and its titanic body which moved so fast, gave us little time to retaliate properly.


    CLASH! CLASH! CRASH!


    "Shit! Get off, fucker!"


    Aquarina desperately roared, imbuing her powers into her daggers as they suddenly transformed into giant gauntlets of metallized abyssal energy, which she used to sh against the Scrap King''s deadly tail. She was imitating her mother''s fighting style, but with her fists! What''s this?!


    "RAAAH![1000 Ton Fist]!"


    BAAAMMM!!!


    An explosion of Mana and her Dual Leviathan Aura,bined with her Abyssal Embodiment was released, the shockwave was immense, the Scrap King''s tail however, resisted the destructive attack, only gaining a few cracks. The force, however, was enough to push the tail backwards, Aquarina used the tail''s own toughness and weight against it, twisting it until it couldn''t resist and ended snapping out of the monster''s body.


    Crack, crack¡­ CRASH!


    "GRYYYAAAGH!"


    The Scrap King gave a deafening scream, before it retaliated by kicking Aquarina with its back legs, with enough power to send her flying like an arrow into the nearest walls. Her body impacted the walls with tremendous power, countless cracks spreading everywhere, leaving behind a huge crater.


    "Shit! Aquarina! Nature Dragon Spirits, Naturia, go heal her, quickly!" I ordered, as a dozen green dragons surged from my Yggdragon Dual Aura, rushing to help Aquarina.


    I didn''t go to help her myself because with my eyes, I easily predicted a gigantic w rushing down towards me. I imbued all the power I could into my body, activating all the body-


    rted Skills I could. Yggdrasil''s Spirit Wood Armor, Full Metal Body, Sunshine, Draconification, and I even activated the full dual Yggdragon Aura with both effects at the same time.


    "RAAAH!"


    I shed against the monster''s enormous, metallic ws with Scarlet, as Ibined her using Spirit Fusion with Yggdra, giving her the appearance of a beautiful golden sword decorated with wood, bing a Spirit Weapon.


    CRAAASH!


    The impact came, the tremendous pressure and weight of the monster quickly pushed me downpletely. My entire body started breaking through the stone right below me. I grit my teeth, releasing all the umted power I had with a single, powerful sword technique.


    "[Holy Light Dragon de Arts]: [Yggdragon''s Wrath]!"


    "ROOOAARR!"


    The mighty roar of a gigantic dragon made of light, mes, nature, and void erupted, consuming the Scrap King''s metallic ws and then blowing it away with a loud explosion.


    BOOOM!


    -----

 Chapter 1172 An Indestructible Barrier?

    <h4>Chapter 1172 An Indestructible Barrier?</h4>


    -----


    "[Meteor Nova Rain]! [Heavenly zing Walls]! [Phantom mes]! [Illusory Mist]!"


    As the Scrap King lost one of its six enormous limbs and was then pushed back a hundred meters from here, I immediately multitasked, conjuring my Magic Skills on quick session one after another. An endless bombardment of attacks started hitting the creature, yet I noticed something instantly.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Each explosion didn''t hit it! I saw the monster''s eyes shine bright blue for a second the moment it saw its limb being torn apart. Electromaic energies emerging from its body and then taking the form of a protective field around its entire body.


    My strongest magic couldn''t even leave a crack on that barrier!


    Ding!


    [The [Giant Scrap King (Tier 10)] has quickly realized you are too much of a threat! He has quickly activated his Defensive Ability: [Electromaic Anti-Mana Field]!]


    [No Magic or Mana can pierce through this powerful field of Electromaism! All Mana is instantly dispelled once it touches the field.]


    "Wait, what?! You have to be fucking kidding me!"


    "RAAAAH!"


    As if noticing how much I realized this was fucked up, the Scrap King rushed forwards. I should have known this bastard would have such an ability. It is kind of simr to what Apollo had with his powerful Divine Sunlight Barrier, which negated all damage.


    However, it wasn''t as strong as Apollo''s barrier. Although I didn''t have my parents to easily help us, it still could take physical blows. As long as I simply use Mana internally and not externally with my attack, it should somehow work!


    CRAAASH!


    I shed against the Scrap King again, his ws against my sword and my shield. I constantly unleashed a barrage of powerful cutting blows, slowly spreading cracks through its hard exterior. Meanwhile, my shield released explosions of ck mes, which did nothing to it, but at least pushed him back enough to give me more time to slice him into pieces.


    "If magic doesn''t work on you, how about my own fucking blood?!"


    I smiled as I slightly cut open two wounds on my hands, hundreds of litters of blood came out instantly, resembling an endlessly swirling sea of crimson metallic liquid. I imbued Mana and Spirit Energy into the blood, but didn''t let it flow outside of the blood itself. Mana Maniption wasing in clutch right now.


    "Take this."


    The sea of floating blood quickly changed shape, bing a hundred crimson metallic spears, raining down on the monster. As I had imagined, the barrier didn''t activate, the spears pierced the scrap king''s metallic body, spreading cracks through its heavily armored exterior, and then exploding into mes, my own little trick I did by adding fire-attribute spirit energy, which the barrier has a hard time blocking too.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The cracks spread even further; the scrap king''s entire body was set aze. Yet it remained almost unscathed somehow, ring at me with a cold, robotic stare. It was as if he was telling me that this was not going to be enough, not at all.


    ZAAAP!


    Suddenly, the Scrap King''s entire body started to re up, covering itselfpletely on pure electricity, and using it to boost its movement speed to ridiculous levels. In a split second, it appeared above me and shed me away.


    CRASH!


    My Divinity Protection Skill activated automatically, one of the barriers I had stacked instantly broke. That attack would have definitely torn me to shreds if it activated that protection! So this is how it feels to fight a Tier 10 foe all on my own! This feeling of fear, of adrenaline, even with my eyes, I can''t predict all the things that could happen.


    I had battled Arachne with all my friends before, even defeating the evil goddess that descended over her body. But this was different, I waspletely alone here. My Familiars were using their powers to simply boost my own abilities even further. I knew that if I forced them to fight, most would die instantly.


    Well, except some really hardy ones!


    "Ignatius! NOW!"


    I summoned Ignatius out of my Soul Scape, where I had ced him just a minute ago. His gigantic zing body quickly engulfed the Scrap Beast on an endless sea of volcanic mes. He was fueled by Mana, but he wasn''t made of it, therefore, the barrier only activated partially, but it allowed him to easily slip pass through most of it, beginning to slowly melt the monster''s gigantic body.


    BAAAM!


    "GRAAARRGH!"


    The Scrap King and Ignatius both impacted the floor beneath. The lightning powers of the powerful metallic abomination were released into a powerful shockwave, quickly electrifying the rest of Ignatius entire body, as he attempted to constantly burn him more and more while slowly dissipating into ashes.


    "Dammit! Burn! Burn you damned fucking piece of crap!"


    With a furious roar, he divided his entire body into dozens of dragon jaws, releasing twelve dragon breaths with all the leftover energy and mes he had. The explosion was so loud and devastating everything below and above was melted instantly into magma, a sea of fire spreading everywhere.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The smoke dissipated as I quickly ran towards the Scrap King, only to find the monster still alive and quacking! Ignatuisst attack only managed to melt around a third of its body, weakening and leaving a mess with all its internal circuits. However, that didn''t seem to matter that much. Its electricity aura activated again, further fusing with its body. Groaning, it slowly started walking towards me.


    "Ugh, S-Sylphy¡­ I am exhausted¡­" Ignatius appeared by my side; his size having been reduced to his egg form out of nowhere. This happened when he overdid and used most of his soul powers. He would go back to his original form after a few hours.


    "Well done! You weakened him enough. Just support me with your spirit energy now." I said, as he quickly nodded, fusing into my Spiritual Heart.


    FLASH!


    zing Spiritual Essence flowed through my entire body, as I quickly activated my True Draconification form, my stats skyrocketing even higher. I suppose its finally time to pull out some cheats too.


    Ding! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You have used the [System Modification] Spell to modify your ss and Subss!]


    -----

 Chapter 1173 System Modification

    <h4>Chapter 1173 System Modification </h4>


    -----


    System Magic Spells, a Unique Power only I had. And something that set me apart from the other System Users. Although my System was glitched and therefore, my status was frozen, I was able to temporarily modify it because of that.


    And it was through System Spells, Unique Spells that Alice allowed me to conjure inbination with my Endless Mana, which was what made it possible for them to work to begin with! The System Spells ranged from many.


    System Seed Creation, System Modification, Quest Board, Quest Helper, Dungeon Travel, Dungeon Helper, Guider of Civilization, Manager of Civilization, and Dungeon Monster Breeder.


    However, by far, the strongest of them all, and the one I relied on the most in the past when I wasn''t as strong as I am now, without a doubt was¡­


    "[System Modification]!"


    FLASH!


    As I conjured the spell, my Status Window appeared in front of me, and I gained the temporarily ability to only rearrange my Stats allocation however I pleased, but to also rename my own ss and Subss, and gain new powers.


    And I quickly did just that!


    Ding!


    [You have used the [System Modification] Spell to modify your ss and Subss!]


    [You have temporarily rearranged the position of your Stats!]


    [You have temporarily renamed your ss and Subss!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Psyche]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche]


    [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 2: Rank 4: Rainbow Spirit Heart]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [549.895.000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Yggdrasil''s Gardener: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] -> [Robot yer: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Alchemical Forgemaster: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] -> [Metal-Cutting Sword Master: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [10/10] (+12.000) -> (+1.000)


    [MP]: [20/20] (+12.000)


    [Strength]: [4] (+29.916) -> (+62.916)


    [Defense]: [3] (+26.616)


    [Magic]: [50] (+15.300)


    [Resistance]: [10] (+26.616) -> (+1.000)


    [Agility]: [6] (+29.916) -> (+55.532)


    [Luck]: [-10] (+12.800) -> (+1.000)


    [Charm]: [20] (+12.800) -> (+1.000)


    -----


    [The Effects of the [ss]: [Robot yer: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] have been activated!]


    [Damage against Robot and Metal-type Foes increases by +300%, any physical attack can now ignore 50% of their Total Physical Defenses.]


    [Additionally, each hit you deal that causes a serious wound will leave [Rusted Wounds] which will rapidly rust the surrounding metallic areas, causing great damage over time, and decreasing the foe''s stats by -5%, for a maximum of ten stacks. Duration: 5 Minutes.]


    [You can also assign half of these effects to any ally by giving them the [Robot Killer] Title. Duration: 10 Minutes.]


    [The Effects of the [Subss]: [Metal-Cutting Sword Master: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] have been activated!]


    [Your Sword Techniques can now deal +200% More damage against Metallic Surfaces, giving you the ability to seamlessly cut through all metals with your sword!]


    [Additionally, when cutting through metals, you release [Sword Bolts] against your foes, which might temporarily paralyze them, while dealing up to 150% Thunder Attribute Magic Damage.]


    I felt a surge of tremendous power, as my stats were rearranged, my strength grew so strong my entire body became bulky. And when coupled with Sunshine at full power with all the Sunlight I had umted so far, I had be as bulky as Aquarina, if not slightly bulkier.


    My clothes were barely resisting the muscles surging from my arms, legs, biceps, chest, back, and shoulders. And I felt an endless surge of power! After all these bonus stats, rearranging stats is even more insane!


    "ROOOAAAR!"


    The Scrap King gave me a furious metallic roar, even after taking all those hits, the bastard was still going strong, rushing towards me with lightning speed. His entire body hyper charged with electricity yet again.


    "Come! I am even more prepared to go against you than ever!"


    The Scrap King''s gigantic, metallic ws shed against my sword and my shield, explosions of lighting and mes erupted with each impact. I quickly felt the changes! My sword, my shield, even the weight and strength of my body, I had be so bulky and mighty! It was so much better than my skinny little self.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    I kept pushing the Scrap King further and further into the back, my movements bing incredibly fast, as zing mes erupted from every step I gave. My hair became like zing fire, simr to my own father, these were the powerful effects of Sunshine. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    My sword managed to easily break through its barrier, which could notpletely work against purely physical blows. With each technique, more and more cracks spread through the monster. And with each crack, more rust began to continuously emerge!


    "GRRRHH!"


    The Scrap King roared in utter fury and madness, incapable to believe I was beginning to corner it to such an extent! The beast smartly started to load energy into its back legs, rushing forwards with quick leaps.


    However, I responded with a myriad of magic attacks, only for the barrier to easily negate them instantly. But the smokescreen generated was good enough for me, as I sneaked behind the beast, swinging Scarlet with all my might. I charged the power of my strongest techniques so far inside of the sword, as cracks spread through her due to overflowing with internal Mana.


    Just resist a bit longer, Ruby!


    "[Holy Light Dragon de Arts]: [Yggdragon''s Wrath]!"


    "ROOOAARR!"


    The mighty roar of a gigantic dragon made of light, mes, nature, and void erupted, as I swung my sword vertically, shing through the Scrap King''s back legs and cutting them apart from the rest of its body.


    SLAAASH!


    The Scrap King gave an agonizing scream, as it suddenly concentrated all the lightning within its jaws and opened them, releasing a gigantic and thunderous beam of blue neon light against me!


    "Shit!"


    BOOOM!


    An attack that could have pulverized me hit me again, another Divine Barrier activated and saved my life. Thanks to having turned Divine Protection into a Skill, each Level gave me another Divine Barrier charge. I had a total of six now, two gone, four more to go.


    I can''t let this extend any longer, or I might seriously die if my entire body is turned into just ashes!


    "SHAAAH!"


    Even without back legs, the Scrap King grew a new pair of legs out of pure blue lightning, reaching towards me at an even faster speed than before!


    As I put my shield in front of me to take the hit head-on, someone came from above.


    "ORRAAH!"


    Aquarina appeared like a descending meteor, hitting the Scrap King''s head with a terrifyingly powerful kick!


    BAAAM!


    -----

 Chapter 1174 The Scrap King’s True Form

    <h4>Chapter 1174 The Scrap King''s True Form</h4>


    -----


    Aquarina arrived just in the right time, imbuing all of her Dual Aura''s power and her Abyssal Embodiment into her legs, smashing down the Scrap King''s giant metallic head into the floor. The rest of its body quickly followed it. The metallic skull gained countless cracks that spread out rapidly, countless metallic pieces of scrap falling off its entire body.


    "Well done!" I said.


    "d I made it back in time, dammit!" Aquarina said. "Nephilim and Pyuku are taking care of freeing the robots and the slimes. They are trapped in some weird device, so it''ll take them some time! In the meantime, let''s smash this thing into smithereens."


    She cracked her knuckles as her daggers were being held by two handsing from her Dual Aura, just like my own, she was able to create shapes and forms, and even extra limbs through it.


    "Well said! Look, it''s already getting up again! For being made of scrap, it''s incredibly tough! It almost feels like we''re fighting Sphynxiette again." I said.


    "I can believe thatparison, yeah." She nodded. "Alright, let''s dance, piece of crap."


    "RAAARRGH!"


    The Scrap King, with its new pair of electrified, thunderous legs, leaped forwards, appearing above us at lightning speed, quite literally. With a swift attack, it swung its giant ws against us. Aquarina shed against the left w, while I shed against the right w.


    CRASH!


    In that moment, I quickly buffed Aquarina with my new ss Ability, giving her the [Robot Killer] Title and half of the ss Effects. The effects were almost instant, her fists, fusing her daggers with her Abyssal Embodiment into giant ck gauntlets, easily pierced through the monster''s metallic ws.


    Crack, crack¡­!


    The Scrap King seemed to sense that, panicking and quickly stepping back, its jaws opening wide as it released another thunderous st, the one that activated my Divine Barrier! Aquarina was quick, but not quick enough to evade such an attack, so instant due to the movement speed of thunder that it didn''t even seem like there was a window to move at all.


    BOOOM!


    The attack ended hitting her before I could reach her, however, her Barrier activated. Much like me, she also had it, but I don''t know if her upgraded Divine Protection Skill has as many charges as mine, so we can''t really gamble this too much!


    "It triggered my Divine Protection?!" Aquarina panicked slightly.


    "Yeah, once that attack happens, there''s no way to escape, it is too quickly and destructive!" I said. "We have to quickly stop it from even firing it. I''ll attack the ws and try to break them, aim for the neck to destroy whatever thing inside of it is allowing it to fire those things!"


    "Got it!" Aquarina nodded, the two of us rushing to fight the Scrap King, who decided to keep its distance from us. It constantly gathered more electromaic energy, firing smaller thunderbolts while trying to charge against its deadliest attack.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    As we evaded and blocked the smaller thunderbolts with ease, its neck suddenly started glowing bright blue! The beam wasing again way too soon! I desperately used my blood again,bining all the blood I had produced before hand and amassing it into a titanic crimson metallic shield, with a slight amount of the endurance of Orichalcum, which was slowly manifesting within my blood.


    "[Crimson Blood Shield]!"


    The beam hit the shield directly, the severalyers I formed on it made it so it took at least two seconds to break, enough time for me and Aquarina to evade the beam of pure thunder that came after the shield broke.


    BOOOM!


    The explosion hit the walls behind us, leaving a gigantic hole that extended for at least a whole kilometer. At the time the beam hit the wall, we were already close to the Scrap King again!


    "Aquarina, remember it has an anti-mana shield, use only physical attacks!" I told her, evading the iing metallic ws and then piercing one of its ws with my sword. "[Holy Light Dragon de Arts]: [Chain Lightning de]!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    By channeling all of my powers, Draconification, Sunshine, my Yggdragon Dual Aura, and the power of my Spirits within me, I unleashed a barrage of hundreds of shing attacks. Red and green lightning surging from my attacks, which quickly managed to help me destroy the metallic ws.


    Crack, crack¡­!


    CRASH!


    Both ws copsed into pieces, unable to resist the might of my attacks any longer. The Scrap King wasted no time to grow new, thunderous ws this time, and its breath attack was now almostpletely charged! However, by the time its two new limbs had grown, Aquarina''s attack already hit its neck.


    "[Abyssal Embodiment]: [Abyssal Sea Dragon''s Shadow Fists]!"


    By internalizing her Ki and her Mana within her own fists, a barrage of punches hit the Scrap King''s metallic neck. It quickly spread countless cracks through it. The beast was unable to react in time before its entire neck exploded into pieces, countless holes spreading through it all!


    "RAAAH!"


    And with a mighty roar, Aquarina quickly kicked its interior, before unleashing a dragon breath by digging her entire face into the metallic circuits. I only heard a loud thud before the entire Scrap King''s metallic body started overflowing with mes andck frost from its interior, beginning to rapidly explode. Lightning zapping out of its body continuously!


    "GRYYYAAGGH!"


    "Aquarina!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I quickly grabbed Aquarina and escaped the scene, the Scrap King''s entire body exploded with a huge explosion,pletely full of pure, deadly electromaic energy.


    BOOOMMM!!


    The entire caverns were filled with pure ck smoke. As we looked around in disbelief and slightly exhausted. Standing back up, we analyzed our surroundings. The only thing I noticed was a pile of scrap metals and a white marble. Was that the Scrap King''s core or something?


    "W-We did it?" Asked Aquarina.


    "I think so¡­ Yeah!" I nodded happily.


    "Phew, that bastard was sure tough!" Laughed Aquarina.


    "Yeah, and- Ah!"


    However, I couldn''t celebrate, the White Marble started floating in midair, generating more and more electricity. And then, shaping a new body out of it.


    "I am¡­ THUNDER! I am¡­ LIGHTNING!"


    And the Scrap King, or whatever it truly was, spoke.


    -----

 Chapter 1175 False God Of Thunder: Jupiter

    Chapter 1175 False God Of Thunder: Jupiter


    ??-----


    Yeah, it made sense now. The Scrap King''s true appearance, it''s true form, and what it truly was. It wasn''t just the scrap metals it unified together as a body. No, that was nothing but its outer shell, a way to keep itself moving with a solid body, without wasting too much energy. Its true body was that huge, white marble, of at least ten meters of height.


    That thing was most likely of the same material as the White Crystal Tree of the Robots,posed of abination of hundreds of their crystal cores, further refined through thousands of years of absorbing Mana and Spirit Energy from the environment.


    However, instead of bing a pacific entity that desired to connect the Robots together to bring them to a higher state of being, the Scrap King was a more predatory entity, one simr to a carnivorous beast instead of a nt.


    It desired to eat and to grow endlessly, an animalistic instinct that almost every single living being has anyways, yet he had a strange fixation against the Robots in specific, most likely because it could keep growing stronger by absorbing and assimte their Cores.


    And the reason why it wanted to attack the Tree wasn''t for being just "Evil" as the Robots told me, no, the Scrap King merely wanted to continue surviving and thriving.


    Therefore, it simply wanted to eat the tree and be even bigger and stronger¡­


    And its true form¡­ It was finally upon us, a being with a single white marble of a core, and the rest? A near Divine Body of pure Lightning and Thunder!


    Ding!


    [The [Giant Scrap King (Tier 10)] has lost its metallic shell, revealing to you its true form.]


    [The [Giant Scrap King (Tier 10: Rank 1)] True name has been revealed: [False God Of Thunder: Jupiter (Tier 10: Rank 8)]


    [All of Jupiter''s Defenses have decreased by -100%, however, their Speed and Attack Power has further increased by +200%!]


    With no body, it clearly has no defenses anyways! That Thunder Body is nothing but intangible matter anyways, the only thing we can damage is the white marble itself, wrapped onyers afteryers of deadly, electrifying thunder!


    "I am¡­ LIGHTNING¡­!" The Scrap King roared, or well, Jupiter. "I am¡­ JUPITER!"


    "Jupiter?!" Asked Aquarina. "D-Don''t tell me this damn thing is like the Apollo we fought?!"


    "Most likely!" I said. "Some sort of experiment of the Gods, or maybe, the hatred of the Robots against their creators, much like how Apollo was artificially created, the robot''s hatred created something simr, an amalgamation of their consciousness, and of their powerful Robotic Electromaic Cores. They created a False God, Jupiter¡­"


    "You¡­ Who dare¡­ OPPOSE me¡­ Die¡­ DIE!"


    While struggling to speak, Jupiter slowly took a shape, it was no longer beast-like, but resembled a tall humanoid figure made of pure thunder, with six bulky arms and a long dragon-like tail instead of legs below. Its head had three faces, all showing an enraged expression.


    FLASH!


    It attacked, in just less than a split second, a hundred lightning spears appeared above us, looming down and moving at sonic speed. Explosions of lightning and sma engulfed us, as I used Brownie''s powers to summon a huge wall of stone to dirt, which somehow managed to redirect the lightning below the ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    However, the intensity of the attack was way too high, the stone walls easily shattered as I created them endlessly with the power of my Agricultural Arts and Brownie''s magic! Aquarina also conjured dirt walls, but they were being also easily destroyed.


    ZAAP!


    BOOOM!


    Another powerful beam reached us before we could properly react, hitting me instead of Aquarina as I flew in front of her. The explosion felt like it almost consumed my body, if it wasn''t for the Divine Barrier activating.


    Three gone, three more left!


    "You are tough¡­ But you will die. Like everyone¡­ DIES! I will kill them¡­ the Gods! I need power¡­ POWER, POWER, MORE POWER! GIVE ME YOUR POWER!"


    Jupiter wasn''t in the right ce, his countless minds unifying together only for their desire of hatred certainly didn''t make for an incredible intelligence. His entire being materialized in a split second above us, moving so fast it felt like it simply teleported itself.


    "DIE! You will BECOME my SOURCE of POWER!"


    Suddenly, he materialized a giant spear of thunder, descending towards us. With Aquarina and my shield, we barely managed to block the impact as we were lunged away with a huge thunderous shockwave, the spear hit the ground, generating such a gigantic explosion that it left a massive, over a hundred-meter-deep crater below.


    CRAAASH!


    "DAMMIT!" Aquarina roared. "RAAAH!"


    Aquarina and I lost our patience as we grew slightly desperate. We conjured a myriad of magic attacks, hoping that Jupiter didn''t have the same annoying barrier as before. Countless of magical explosions bombarded over his thunderous body!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    However, against our hopes, it didn''t work. Every explosion was easily stopped by a transparent, blue-colored barrier that simply negated the fluctuations of Mana entirely! Jupiter stared at us with its six glowing eyes, with no emotion at all.


    "It didn''t work?! This is so damn unfair!" Aquarina cried. "Do we really need to punch that marble?! But we can''t touch it without getting all electrocuted!"


    "I know." I nodded. "So I got a n¡­ Grab this." I said, giving Aquarina the gun the robots gave to me. "Between the two of us, you''ve got much better uracy because you''ve always practiced dagger throwing, right?"


    "Y-Yeah but will this work?!" Aquarina asked, as we continuously escaped from endless explosions of lightning chasing us from behind.


    "It has to!" I said. "After all, I am also relying on my damned cheat. Let''s fight a cheat against a cheat, Jupiter!"


    Ding!


    [You have used the [System Modification] Spell to modify your ss and Subss!]


    [You have temporarily renamed your ss and Subss!]


    "DIE!"


    Jupiter''s roar reverberated across the ceiling above, his entire being teleporting above us in a split second, suddenly summoning yet another titanic spear of thunder.


    Yet I didn''t escape this time, receiving the thunder head-on!


    BOOOM!


    -----

 Chapter 1176 Your Lightning Is My Food Now

    <h4>Chapter 1176 Your Lightning Is My Food Now</h4>


    -----


    "Sylphy?! Don''t waste the Divine Protection Barriers!"


    Aquarina panicked as I forcefully threw her behind me. However, the giant lightning spear impacted me right afterwards. I didn''t escape from it either, taking it head-on. Without fear. And that was because much like how unfairly overpowered Jupiter was, I was also using all my unfair cheats to the maximum potential.


    BOOOM!


    The entire thunder spear pierced my body, its lightning coursing through every inch of my body. I felt like I was being fried alive. Although I was immune to heat, it was only from fire or molten sources such as Lava, Magma, and mes. But lightning? I wasn''t supposed to be immune to that.


    And well, even now, I wasn''t. I had to constantly spend billions of units of Mana to properly absorb it all, my Soul beginning to finally show signs of exhaustion as I gritted my teeth, bearing with the pain.


    Yet I was alive, and no Divine Protection activated.


    Aquarina and even Jupiter, both reacted in the same manner.


    "W-WHAT?!"


    It was all part of the cheats!


    Ding!


    [You have used the [System Modification] Spell to modify your ss and Subss!]


    [You have temporarily renamed your ss and Subss!]


    -----


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Psyche]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche]


    [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 2: Rank 4: Rainbow Spirit Heart]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [549.895.000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Robot yer: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] -> [Thunder Eating Sorceress: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Alchemical Forgemaster: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] -> [Lightning Absorbing Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [10/10] (+1.000)


    [MP]: [20/20] (+12.000)


    [Strength]: [4] (+62.916)


    [Defense]: [3] (+26.616)


    [Magic]: [50] (+15.300)


    [Resistance]: [10] (+1.000)


    [Agility]: [6] (+55.532)


    [Luck]: [-10] (+1.000)


    [Charm]: [20] (+1.000)


    -----


    [The Effects of the [ss]: [Thunder Eating Sorceress: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] have been activated!]


    [By spending tremendous quantities of Mana, you can devour the Element of Thunder from any source and temporarily imbue it into your body, partially making you immune to its damage.]


    [The more Element of Thunder you gather inside of your body, your Attack Speed, Magic Power, and Movement will increase, by up to +300%.]


    [You can easily use the Element of Thunder absorbed to conjure all matter of Thunder Elemental Spells.]


    [The Effects of the [Subss]: [Lightning Absorbing Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] have been activated!]


    [By spending tremendous quantities of Mana, you can absorb the Element of Thunder from any source, transforming your body further into the form and shape of a Spirit of Lightning, partially making you immune to its damage and changing theposition of your body to that of the Element of Thunder.]


    [The more Element of Thunder you absorb into your transforming spiritual body, the more you can change its shape, expand it, grow it, and transform it.]


    [Warning: Overcharge might risk damaging your soul.]


    I knew the risks anyways, but just letting the bastard st through all my barriers while trying to bear through the deadly thunder wasn''t going to be a better idea anyways.


    It was better to give Aquarina an opening by entertaining Jupiter all by myself!


    FLAAASH!


    My entire body quickly changed as I absorbed all the lighting. I still felt some slight an amount of pain through my whole body, but nothing too bad. In fact, aside from the soul pain, I felt amazing!


    My body changedpletely! My skin, my flesh, even my bones. I became a being made of pure golden lightning, my Draconification form and my Sunshine abilities somehow merging with it, even my Holy Sunlight Divine Halo, all of it converging into a single new form.


    My draconic wings spread widely behind me, my long golden dragon tail spread out downwards, resembling the body of a gigantic snake. My body was now covered by golden lightning scales, four spiraling horns grew upwards, resembling a crown of lightning, fusing with my Halo.


    My hands became giant draconic ws, made of pure blue and golden thunder. And golden mes spread around the thunderous body, creating rings.


    "Just what is this new power?!" I wondered, my entire being elevating to a new level for a few seconds! Even the Spirits I had fused with right now were overflowing with the same strength. "I think I can do this¡­!"


    "A-Amazing, Sylphy!" Aquarina gasped in utter disbelief and amusement.


    "W-What?! You¡­ You dare¡­ steal my¡­ POWER?! IMPOSSIBLE!"


    Jupiter grew mad with frustration and envy of my abilities. Within a second, his six gigantic palms, each one at least of five meters big, reached down towards me.


    However, using my bare hands as I unsummoned Ruby and Sapphire that were about to break, I intercepted all of his palm attacks, shing away at his hands with my own thunderous dragon ws!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Surprised?! Now you''re not the only one that''s special, you bastard!"


    I rushed forwards, shing against him. We relentlessly wrestled against one another. Although thunder was intangible, because both of us were now made of the same element, we could touch and punch one another much better. With each of my shing w attacks, or my piercing spear tail blows, or my dragon breath, his thunderous body continued to decrease its mass!


    "RAAAGH! YOU¡­! YOU FAKER!"


    With a frustrated scream, he opened his jaws, releasing a deadly st of his strongest attack again! However, I received it head on, absorbing it all, as I felt the pressure of my soul grow stronger and stronger¡­!


    "Ugh¡­! Shit!"


    I grit my teeth as I felt my soul gaining a few tiny cracks, it was bearable for now. Thanks to the powers I inherited from Apollo, the [Divine Sunlight Halo] constantly spun rapidly within my soul, reinforcing it and attempting to heal it with its Divine Holy Soul mes.


    "I can keep going!"


    My body kept growingrger andrger, until I matched his size, my ws shed through his body, and my spear-tipped tail pierced through all his damned faces. Explosions of lightning against thunder reverberated everywhere.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Where is it?! Where is your damn core?!"


    "GRAAAGGH!"


    Jupiter screamed on utter frustration, as I kept digging through his body, until finally, a white marble appeared before my eyes! The moment I tried to touch it; however, it began absorbing my lightning back! I knew it, I can''t hurt it in this form at all.


    It was all up to her!


    "Aquarina! NOW!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "GOTCHA!"


    Aquarian held the Cannon, her eyes zing with conviction.


    And she shot.


    TRUUUMMM!!


    -----

 Chapter 1177 Slaying The False God!

    Chapter 1177 ying The False God!


    ??-----


    "RAAAARRGH! NOOO! LET ME GO!"


    Jupiter grew madder as his entire body divided into thousands of thunderous dragons, biting through my body. I was able to absorb most of the damage, but it ultimately started piercing through it all, my soul was being bitten directly!


    However, I grit my teeth, bearing with it all! Just thinking about the rewards made me go all-out, even more if I was saving these robots and ending this damned abomination once and for all too! I spread my body, imitating it, as I also became countless snake dragons made of thunder.


    As both dragons started biting each other''s necks, I held the opening wide, revealing the white marble inside of Jupiter!


    "Aquarina! NOW!"


    "GOTCHA!"


    TRUUUMMM¡­!!


    With a mighty roar, my girlfriend pointed the cannon towards the white marble, firing its entire energy without hesitation. A powerful beam of pure blue neon light impacted the white marble in a split second, barely not touching my body, as I quickly escaped the iing explosion. The white marble, in a split second, was left with a huge hole.


    Crack, crack¡­!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And with such a big wound, all of its internal energies had nowhere to go, the entirety white marble gained countless cracks, rapidly spreading everywhere around its spherical, donut-shaped body.


    And finally¡­


    "T-This is¡­ impossible¡­! I am¡­ J-Jupiter¡­! God of¡­ Thun¡­ der¡­"


    BOOOMMM!!!


    Ast, final explosion of thunder and lightning echoed everywhere, as I rushed in front of Aquarina and became a giant wall of spiritual thunder, absorbing the lightning and protecting her from damage. I looked towards the distance, noticing a barrier of Holiness and Demonic Energies which managed to protect the freed slimes and robots. Nephilim had used her powers just in time.


    "Phew, we did it¡­" I sighed in relief, finally finding time to rx after confirming that Jupiter wasn''ting back anymore. All of his marbled core was cut into tiny pieces spread everywhere.


    POOF!


    My body quickly went back to normal; my stats went back to normal, and my sses as well, I rested over the in, cold stone floor, it was surprisingly nicer than just anything to be honest.


    "T-That was too insane, Sylphy, you''re amazing! How did you even do that?!" Aquarina asked me, while resting by my side as I drank a Potion for Stamina.


    "Ahh, I can temporarily modify my status, did I ever tell you? So I just modified to¡­ Ugh, to change my sses into being sses that eat and devour lightning and thunder, get it?" I asked her. "And I kind of did that¡­ But it sure puts a huge pressure on my soul, oof¡­"


    "A-Are you okay?!" She asked, touching my chest, somehow trying to see if my soul was okay by doing so.


    "A-Aquarina, touching my boobies won''t do help much, you know?" Iughed. "I''m fine don''t worry. I do have techniques to heal back a soul, I am slowly doing so right now. I should be fine in a couple of hours at most. More than anything, we won! It was insane! We defeated a Tier 10 foe on our own, and one that was almost at their peak too! We are insanely strong!"


    "Y-Yeah!" She nodded. "Actually, you''re right! I am still trying to process everything I guess, but you''re not wrong! This was amazing! W-We defeated something so powerful on our own, without the help of our parents!"


    "Yeah, we relied a lot on my cheat abilities, but that doesn''t really matter anyways!" Iughed. "Well done! We did it!" I quickly grabbed her taller body and lifted her off the ground.


    "Hahaha! Sylphy, enough with that!" Sheughed, as I lifted her up and carried her like a princess.


    As we celebrated, we reunited with our friends, Nephilim and Pyuku brought back almost two hundred people, slimes and robots together. The robots looked almost the same as the ones we had met before, rusty and wearing little hats or bows to signify their individuality because they looked very alike with one another.


    The robots didn''t stop chatting about everything, talking about how happy they were, how amazing we were, and so on. Meanwhile, the slimes were constantly touching Pyuku with their tentacles, exchange nutrients with him, as they were very tired and Pyuku happily injected them with nutrients and mana.


    "That was amazing, you defeated that thing!" Pyuku said. "I am so sorry I couldn''t help! I was too focused on protecting the slimes and the robots¡­"


    "I also apologize for taking so long, youngdy." Nephilim sighed. "If I had helped, maybe things wouldn''t have been so hard for you."


    "Haha! Don''t worry about it. It was an amazing challenge, and it helped me push myself to my limits, something I haven''t done in a while. Even against Lolth and Arachne, our parents were there to help, so it never truly felt like I had the opportunity to face a challenge of life and death like right now." I analyzed my experiences so far. "Though, I now feel slightly sad. This being the Scrap King''s true name was Jupiter. And much like Apollo, he was a being born from some sort of experiment too."


    "E-Experiment? Really?" Nephilim wondered. "How so? Wasn''t it a monster formed from the robots?"


    "I think the robots here saw him enough to have figured out something, right? I am not too sure myself¡­" I said, looking at the surviving robots, at least a hundred of them. "Hi! Are you alright?"


    "Yes. Thank you so much. So much, much." Suddenly, thergest of the robots stepped in. He looked like a carrier-type robot, with taller legs and big hands. He was wearing a small rusty hat made of scrap. "My name. Chief. I am the chief. Thank you to your friends, and you. For helping us, saving us. The Scrap King¡­ sad. But he is finally. Freed."


    "Freed?" I wondered. "Well, let''s talk more about him on the way home, shall we get going? I think we''ve in every monster on the way, so the caverns should be much more secure now."


    "Thank you. Let us be. On our way." Chief nodded.


    -----

 Chapter 1178 Victory!

    Chapter 1178 Victory!


    ??-----


    Before going, I made sure to store every little bit left behind by Jupiter. His metal pieces were going to be of good use to me, and also his shattered core, which was brimming with tremendous quality.


    This time my mother wasn''t here to take away all the loot, so I happily took it all. If I can process this properly, I could probably create insane equipment. I now know what I''ll make with those sketches I had, an incredibly strong set of gloves!


    Oh, and yeah, there were a lot of notifications as well. Jupiter gave us a ridiculous amount of experience points.


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated [False God of Thunder: Jupiter (Tier 10)]!]


    [You earned 100.000.000 EXP!]


    [Aquarina] Level has increased to Level 34/150!]


    [Yggdra] [Naturia] and [Nephilim] gained 10 Levels.]


    [Nephilim] has reached Max Level 80/80 and can now evolve after absorbingpatible Materials.]


    [Undine] and [Leviathan] gained 20 Levels.]


    [Your Dungeon Monsters have participated in battle by helping defend allies and attacking your foe.]


    [You earned +25.000 Dungeon EXP.]


    [You earned +20.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [Some of your Skills have Leveled Up!]


    Oho! The rewards were not bad at all! My Dungeon Monsters barely did anything, they were on the corner constantly shooting magic that most of the time just bounced back. At some point I just stored them back inside my dungeon, but they still helped me get some more Dungeon Exp and Dungeon Energy, not bad.


    I wonder if I could hasten the Civilization EXP earnings if I asked the warriors toe out and fight against monsters of the "outside world" just like I do with the Dungeon Monsters¡­ Well, I''ll try thatter when I have more time.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Also¡­


    "Nephilim, you hit max level already!" I pped. "Finally!"


    "I-I know, and it doesn''t feel particrly earned though." She sighed, looking at me with puppy eyes, as she looked at her own status. I took a peek at it.


    -----


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Nephi]


    [Race]: [Divine Mechanical Automata: Nephilim]


    [Rank]: [B-] -> [B+]


    [Level]: [80/80]


    [ss]: [Valkyrie: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [22.500/22.500] -> [62.500/62.500]


    [MP]: [Current Storage Capacity: 7.000.000]


    [Strength]: [13.500] -> [37.500]


    [Defense]: [16.600] -> [36.600]


    [Magic]: [15.500] -> [43.500]


    [Resistance]: [16.700] -> [36.700]


    [Agility]: [10.500] -> [26.500]


    [Luck]: [5.500] -> [17.500]


    [Charm]: [5.500] -> [17.500]


    [Skills]: [Divinely Crafted Body (Repaired: 1/3): Lv4] [Mana Storage Core Crystal: Lv7] [Heavenly Magic: Lv5] [Demon Magic: Lv5] [Auto Repair: Lv4] [Heavenly Barrier Of Protection: Lv5] [Demonic Chains Of Restraint: Lv5] [Heavenly & Demonic Spear Wielding Arts: Lv4]


    -----


    Oh, her stats increased a lot after leveling so much. She''s still stronger than me in terms of raw stats alone! Though I think I already caught up to her might based on all the skills and abilities that further boost my stats.


    Though, that doesn''t make her any weaker. Also her new Skills are rted to her ss I believe! Despite being such a strong being, she was still able to continuously grow stronger thanks to her stats increasing and the new Skills.


    And above all, the [Divinely Crafted Body] Skill went from having the Broken word to "Repaired: 1/3". It seems that as she grows stronger and levels up the Auto Repair Skill, she''s slowly repairing all her internal problems!


    I am fairly sure she didn''t have the power to automatically repair herself, this is a skill gifted by the system, so in a way, the system has been repairing her without me even realizing it, that''s just insane.


    Also her Mana Capacity is shown too! She has seven million capacities now, is that because of her [Mana Storage Core Crystal]? That is a Skill based on an already existing part of her body, but as it leveled up by constant usage of Mana, her natural Mana Storage increased too, by one million with each level.


    Just like the Skills and Stats can further boost a person''s body strength and even enhance their physique, the same can happen to a mechanical body. Or well, notpletely mechanical? I think there might not be just metal inside of her body, but I am not too sure.


    Alice calls Nephilim something like "cyborg" but its hard to even find any "meat" within her.


    Anyways, there was another new thing that popped up. Or well, not so new. I just, as always, had little time to pay attention to a Quest notification appearing when I was battling with my life on the line!


    Ding!


    [Youpleted the Special [Challenge Quest]: [Defeat the Scrap King and free the Robots and Slimes from his Tyranny!]


    [You have done the impossible, defeating a Tier 10 foe with only the aid of your beloved Aquarina! Hurray! Hurray! You have surpassed even the expectations of your parents now!]


    [And above all, you''ve saved the lives of the slimes and robots the Scrap King held captive! Now that you know of the existence of the Scrap King''s true identity as Jupiter, it is time to ask them some questions¡­]


    [But for now, enjoy the rewards. A feat as amazing as this deserves as many as you can get!]


    [You acquired the following Completion Rewards: [50.000.000 EXP] [30.000.000 Shared EXP] [False God of Thunder Jupiter Pseudo Divine Essence Elixir (SSS Grade)] x1 [Divine Skill Evolution Scroll: False God of Thunder Jupiter Soul (SSS Grade)] x1 [False God of Thunder Jupiter Skill Scroll (SSS Grade)] x1 [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)] x1 [Muscle Strengthening Herb (B+ Grade)] x10 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (B+ Grade)] x10 [Divine Thunder Lord''s Ring (S Grade)] x1 [Divine Thunder Lord''s Heavenly Lightning Spear (SS Grade)] x1]


    The rewards were ridiculous!


    I was barely holding myself back from utterly drooling after watching them.


    Quest Rewards have been slowly turning intopletely insane gifts already, but this surpassed anything I''ve seen in a while.


    And not only did I get a Skill Scroll from Jupiter, but even a Divine Skill Evolution Scroll that has a piece of his soul?!


    With this, definitely, I can get pretty strong.


    And well, already, even before these rewards, I was feeling something.


    Once Ipletely consumed the EXP I gained, a part of Jupiter''s soul was also assimted by my own Soul.


    The wounds of my soul slowly regenerated using this force, as I felt something electrifying coursing through my psyche.


    -----

 Chapter 1179 Lots Of Rewards!

    <h4>Chapter 1179 Lots Of Rewards!</h4>


    -----


    I checked the quest rewards again; I was having a hard time processing everything as we made our way back to the vige.


    Ding! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Youpleted the Special [Challenge Quest]: [Defeat the Scrap King and free the Robots and Slimes from his Tyranny!]


    [You have done the impossible, defeating a Tier 10 foe with only the aid of your beloved Aquarina! Hurray! Hurray! You have surpassed even the expectations of your parents now!]


    [And above all, you''ve saved the lives of the slimes and robots the Scrap King held captive! Now that you know of the existence of the Scrap King''s true identity as Jupiter, it is time to ask them some questions¡­]


    [But for now, enjoy the rewards. A feat as amazing as this deserves as many as you can get!]


    [You acquired the following Completion Rewards: [50.000.000 EXP] [30.000.000 Shared EXP] [False God of Thunder Jupiter Pseudo Divine Essence Elixir (SSS Grade)] x1 [Divine Skill Evolution Scroll: False God of Thunder Jupiter Soul (SSS Grade)] x1 [False God of Thunder Jupiter Skill Scroll (SSS Grade)] x1 [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)] x1 [Muscle Strengthening Herb (B+ Grade)] x10 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (B+ Grade)] x10 [Divine Thunder Lord''s Ring (S Grade)] x1 [Divine Thunder Lord''s Heavenly Lightning Spear (SS Grade)] x1]


    First of all, the Experience Points, that''s a lot! Second of all, the shared Exp, that''s a lot too!


    Next, the Elixir of Jupiter, it might help me awaken whatever I felt in my soul once it healed itself from all the absorbed EXP from Jupiter.


    Third, the Evolution Scroll and the Skill Scroll, both seem very promising. I could probably make something really strong with that evolution scroll. I have to think which max level skill I should pick.


    Another skill fusion ticket is also nice, I''ll be using it eventually. Then the herbs, skill proficiency potion, fairly standard rewards, but good, nheless.


    Lastly, the equipment. A Magic Ring and a powerful Spear. They''re very good equipment on their own. By merely taking them out of my inventory and checking them, I could tell they had amazing effects.


    The Ring, from the get-go, increased magic power, but above all, speed. It infused whoever wore it with a lightning aura of sorts, increasing movement speed, attack speed, thinking speed, and focus.


    It also had the additional effect of controlling this aura and releasing it as small lightning bolts. I think that with enough mana and proficiency, stronger lightning attacks can be performed, but it is still limited up to a certain level of power.


    Moving on, the spear! It is really strong, sharp, lightweighted, and hyper charged with lightning. When I touched it, I felt a zapping sensation coursing through my hand and then my entire arm, it was as if the spear was connected to me.


    With a mere thought, I ended identally releasing an explosive bolt towards the skies, making the ceiling copse a few pieces of rubble¡­ Thankfully, nothing bad happened. Aquarina and I took care of that, and nobody was harmed.


    But it was a rather lethal weapon, not only was a strong spear by itself, but it worked as kind of a staff too! By infusing it with Mana, it could shoot lightning bolts at incredibly fast speeds, and they were very destructive.


    I could tell, by merely holding this weapon, it was like Jupiter''s own weapon, the spear he formed with his own body. I believe that was a Soul Weapon, actually.


    It slightly resembles my own Soul Weapon, or well, my theorical Soul Weapon I''ve only seen like twice? I can somehow summon it when I go all-out on my Holy Draconification form, it can''t materialize on its own, so it "possesses" Scarlet and transforms her into the Soul Weapon.


    It is a long, sharp and golden spear, which embodies pure light. I don''t remember at which Tier can someone start using a Soul Weapon, but I think it is within Tier 8 or 9, a very advanced, innate technique that is born from thebination of a powerful Physique and a Magic Circle, whose Ki and Mana have reachedplete harmony.


    I suppose all the bonuses and powers of the Holy Draconification form is what gave me the power to form the Soul Weapon itself. And this spear here, looked a lot like that. Unfortunately, I can''t really summon nor wield that Soul Weapon.


    Its existence as of now is only "theorical" as it only exists within certain conditions, and not always. Truly a pity, because Soul Weapons are really the strongest powers of high-tiered cultivators. I remember that the Insect Woman that served Arachne had her own weapon, and Arachne too, just by using them, they became incredibly deadly foes.


    Interestingly enough, I think both used spears too? And I also got a spear¡­ I''ve heard from my father that spears are the mostmon of Soul Weapons, so I guess I wasn''t lucky to get something cooler.


    I am not that good at using spears, so I should begin practicing some techniques first. My father is a know-it-all for all weapons, not just swords, so I think he''ll happily teach me. Of course, after I''m done with my own training with the Witch of the Blue Mountain.


    Anyways! I think I''ll be keeping this spear and this ring for now. I also do have even more items than this, there are the equipment I got from Apollo, the daggers from that swamp dragon, andstly, the spears from Arachne and her servant too!


    Yep, checking the inventory, these: [Insectoid Queen''s Vampiric Soul Spear (S Grade)] x1 [Insectoid Queen''s Demonic Armor (S Grade)] x1] [Evil Spider Queen''s Void-Piercing Spear: Ginnungagap (SS Grade)] x1


    I haven''t even touched them yet, and I am still pondering what to do with them. I think I might now be able to create an uber spear if Ibine all three of them into something amazing.


    But wouldn''t I end up overshadowing my sword, Scarlet? Although having more weapons is never a bad decision, I am a bit worried she''ll feel neglected.


    "We''re here. Home. Sweet home." The robot chief sighed in relief.


    Oh, we were already back.


    -----

 Chapter 1180 The Family Is Here

    Chapter 1180 The Family Is Here


    ??-----


    "Wee, chief!"


    "Chief, chief, chief!"


    "Everyone. Back! So happy. Very happy."


    "I am crying. I am so happy. Crying out of happiness right now."


    "Mother! Father! You are. Back!"


    "I thought. I would not see you again. Dear."


    "So happy."


    The robots quickly greeted the only surviving family left behind back where we ended being teleported into. Apparently they were all a big family and not separated smaller families. So every single person was missed by the family we meet.


    Although they only had a little house, it wasn''t because the rest were destroyed though, apparently they were on their way to make many more, they had recently started building things, after many years of umting knowledge and growing.


    "The slimes told me they''ve been living with them for a little while now." Said Pyuku. "And that they were good friends, the slimes helped them collect and clean scrap and the robots feed them whatever food they could find, such as mushrooms and small animals that crawled around here."


    "I see!" I nodded. "Well, I''m really happy everyone''s back together, but I am worried now what could happen to these robots and the-"


    BAAAMMM!!!


    RUMBLE!


    However, before I could even speak anymore, the entire caves trembled. Far away, something copsed, the ceiling itself, making the entire underground tremble as if the world wasing to an end. Secondster, we saw a group of people rushing here. My parents and Aquarina''s parents leading them.


    "SYLPHY! By the Spirits, you''re okay!" My mother cried, hugging me tightly.


    "What happened?! You were not responding any of our messages!" My father said angrily and worried at the same time.


    Both hugged me really tightly, so much I felt that at any moment I would bepletely crushed! Even my mother had a lot of physical strength, it was insane.


    "S-Sorry! We were going to go the surface after a bit! We had to take care of an infestation of metallic monsters down here, so we took some time to dig upwards..." I apologized. "Honestly I''m surprised it took you this long to get down here!"


    "We had some faith in your strength so we tried to wait patiently, your life wasn''t in danger until recently, as I could easily sense it through our connection as mother and daughter." My mother said.


    "Wait, connect?" I wondered. "And yeah, I was fighting a Tier 10 Monster with Aquarina."


    "Tier 10?!" My two parents once more screamed.


    It was a simr scene with Aquarina right now. Her parents were both hugging her and thanking the heavens she was okay, but at the same time reprimanding her.


    "You already have strong enough Earth Magic! Why didn''t you dig upwards with Sylphy instead of staying down here fighting a Tier 10 Monster?! Are you insane! THAT THING COULD HAVE EASILY KILLED YOU!" Her mother was losing her mind.


    "This time I can''t be on your side Aquarina, your mother is right." Her father nodded. "You had us dead worried."


    "Okay, okay! I''m sorry! I just couldn''t leave the robots and the slimes behind! And we didn''t die at the end, we survived and made it out. We are a strong couple with Sylphy, a mere Tier 10 monster won''t take us down, nuh-huh!" Aquarina said confidently.


    Well, if it wasn''t for my ability to change my sses temporarily and gain immense power against the Scrap King thanks to the bonuses of the sses I changed into, the oue could have been vastly different, I fear to admit.


    "Don''t nuh-huh me!" Her mother roared. "You''re grounded!"


    "EH?! But I got sent here without knowing! Why would I be grounded! That''s unfair!" Aquarina cried. "Also there''s like a week left in our vacation, you can''t ground me!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Nepheline, I think you''re going too far now." Her father said. "Calm down, let''s not go too far."


    "Hmm¡­ Agh, I guess¡­" Nepheline sighed. "Anyways, Aquarina¡­ Hah, please don''t be reckless, okay? I know you''re strong, and I know you''re confident on your strength. But there had also been many times you''ve almost died. Growing overconfident and bing reckless are the roots of dying a early death."


    "¡­Okay, I get it." Aquarina said. "Sorry."


    As she apologized with her parents, I did the same.


    "Sorry!" I cried.


    "Why are you sorry anyways?" My father asked.


    "Sylphy I''m happy you''re okay, but you feel kind of stronger out of nowhere, what happened?" My mom asked.


    "Ah, I was just cultivating¡­" Iughed. "I really got stronger, huh? That''s pretty neat. Looks like I was able to create a new body refining technique that allows me to absorb metals."


    "Absorb metals?" My father muttered. "T-That''s insane¡­"


    "Nobody in our family has that though!" My mother said. "How did you even develop that ability?"


    "It just came from me naturally." I said, I wasn''t lying. "I wanted to make a new technique, and through my alchemy and other skills, I thought, why not just absorb the metals? This technique came out as my physique developed. Maybe it could be rted with the dragon blood?"


    "Oh, I guess that could be it! Dragons do eat metals and crystals to make their scales tougher too." My father nodded. "But I thought her main physique ability was that dual aura and her Draconification, something like a body strengthening metal-absorption technique is not what I imagined."


    "I guess so." My mother nodded, kissing my forehead. "I''m relieved you''re a genius, dear. At least you can get strong really fast."


    "Hahah, I guess? Is Zephy around here- Ah, there you are!" I said, as he ran towards me and hugged me.


    "Big sis! I heard you killed a Tier 10 monster?! Really!" He asked me with big, glowing eyes full of admiration.


    "Yep! Your big sister''s super strong after all, hehe!" I smiled, puffing my chest.


    "So cool! I want you to tell me more about how everything went!" He said excitedly. "Ooh, what are those golems though?"


    "Ah, these are the robots! Everyone don''t be so shy. These are our family and friends." I talked to the robots.


    "Family and friends? Wee then. To the vige. I am. Chief." The robot extended his big hand towards my father, as he awkwardly gave him a gently handshake.


    "N-Nice to meet you¡­ talking golem?"


    -----

 Chapter 1181 The Origins Of Jupiter

    Chapter 1181 The Origins Of Jupiter


    ??-----


    Introductions were given, alongside further exnations about what we''ve been doing so far down here for thest three hours. All while we started cooking up a big feast to celebrate our victory, we were very hungry after all. Exining about the robots was the hardest part as everyone didn''t really understand what they truly were, at the end we went with "talking golems" because they simply couldn''t understand that well their true meaning.


    Nheless, as we ate, the Chief Robot exined the existence of the tree above, and also how important it was for them. It was quite literally like an Yggdrasil Tree but for these robots in specific.


    "So that tree is made out of your fallenrades'' cores?" Wondered my mother. "I see¡­ And perhaps it is inside the cores where your artificial minds are stored, right? Amazing, so that tree, it has be somewhat of a living and breathing being despite having its origins from artificial beings."


    "I''m d we resisted the urge of taking a few bites off that big tree, it looked very delicious, but if it was so important, I''m d we didn''t do anything." Sighed Sphynxiette.


    "Big golden robot. Like us?" One of the little robots asked. "Metallic, like us?"


    "I don''t know if we are robots, we are more like just other people." Laughed Sphynxiette. "But we are rted in the sense that we both were victims of those Gods. We are fighters and survivors! Rejoice, you''ve found newrades with us." She gently patted the robot''s head.


    "Comrades! Mama. Papa. Comrades! I made. Comrades!" The little robot started jumping.


    "Yes, daughter. We. Heard. Do not scream. So loudly. Please?"


    "You are very happy. I see."


    Her parents also gave her head pats.


    Despite their "robotic" way of talking, they were a rather endearing tribe of people. They cared for one another more than any other tribe I''ve seen and saw each other as family members.


    "Thank you for the gun you gave me. It was thanks to this amazing thing that we were able to destroy Jupiter''s corepletely." I said, giving the cannon to Father Robot.


    "This is. Cannon? I see, I am happy. Happy that it helped somehow. But please. Keep it. This, your reward." The robot didn''t ept the weapon back.


    "Wait, what?! Are you sure? With this you could defend yourselves better!" I said.


    "We are fine. Together, we are strong. The tree brings protection. No more scrap beasts to fear. Thanks to you. Scrap King¡­ Jupiter, now gone. We can live in peace. Down here." He said.


    "Are you sure about that? Do you really want to stay down here? Without seeing the outside world? I know it is dangerous outside but¡­" I sighed.


    "We know it is dangerous. The tree brings us protection. But now. Maybe we can live around the tree." Said the Father Robot. "Thank you¡­ Sylphy. For helping. Us."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s fine, really." I smiled. "Oh, right, where''s the chief? He said he knew something about Jupiter."


    "Yes. I''m here." The chief appeared behind me. "Apologies. I was busy. Drinking oil. It is one of the few things. We consume to keep going. Oil. We synthesize it from most. Things."


    "Oh, that''s interesting. Anyways, let''s talk while we eat then!" I said. "Come sit by our side."


    "Thank you. I will." The chief walked slowly to my left side, while Aquarina was already at my right side eating a big piece of meat. "So, to start. The Scrap King was a nickname we gave to him. Jupiter. Was his real name. He was indeed. Made with our cores too. A simr existence than the Guardian Tree. However, while the tree protects our memories and minds. Jupiter was the embodiment of. Our bad emotions. Hatred. Frustration. Anger. We developed many emotions, as we evolved our minds. Through the years. His creation. Partially, is our fault."


    "Just how everything came to be? Do you know how the tree was born?" Asked my mother. "And this Jupiter?"


    "Jupiter and tree. Born at the same time, the same day. They were. But two halves of the same coin. While our "souls" rest within the tree. Our negative emotions were not allowed to enter. The leftover growth of the tree became Jupiter. A huge, white marble. When it was born. It was timid and ran away. But after years since then, it came back. it created the Scrap Beasts and created a mighty body. Made of metal. Since then. He has been trying to. Destroy the tree. And absorb its powers¡­ Perhaps. Because it was made of hatred, it desired to. Gain something more. To obtain the rest. To be whole¡­ I feel bad. This was our fault." Sighed the Chief Robot.


    "It wasn''t your fault though! You couldn''t help it, right?" Mist had been paying attention to everything.


    "I suppose, we were not. But it was our fault to bury. Our dead. Together. Their cores. Were assimted by the Mana of this world. Spirit energy. Everything came together through a slow process. Hundreds of years. Their birth was our fault. We should have disposed of our kindred''s bodies differently." He seemed toment.


    "But it was thanks to the tree that you were also able to continue developing your intelligence and emotions more." I said. "And it is also where all your data goes when your bodies cease to function, is it not? I believe that''s pretty cool!"


    "Hm. Thank you, for being so considered. I had partially. Not thought about it too deep." The chief sighed. "From our mistakes and errors, new and good things were also born. But without your help. We would have never been able to free ourselves from him. Thank you, for freeing Jupiter from his torment."


    "From his torment, huh?" I sighed. "A being that was only made of hatred and sorrow, I can tell why he was so insane. He also had a strong soul, he developed one, despite you all not having a true soul like us. Perhaps such soul might have finally found some rest within the tree?"


    Although a piece of it is also within me.


    "Let''s hope so." The chief robot nodded.


    -----

 Chapter 1182 Bringing The Robots To The Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 1182 Bringing The Robots To The Dungeon</h4>


    -----


    After a long series of conversations, Pyuku decided to bring along the slimes from this area as well. Meanwhile, the Robots were quite stubborn about staying near the tree. We were quite worried about their safety though; they were far too weak and couldn''t grow stronger to protect themselves through any normal means. We tried to tell them we could bring the tree along to Agartha, but they found that it would be impossible to do so without the tree dying.


    "We would love. To be in a safer environment. Where our children. Can grow big safely. However, we can''t leave Guardian Tree. I am sorry. Whatever fate awaits for us. We will face it together as family." The Chief Robot spoke.


    "Hmm, okay." My mother sighed. "If it is your decision, then there''s little we can do about this."


    As I heard the conversation unfold, I thought about something, but I had no idea if it could actually work properly. So I had to ask Alice and the Dungeon System about it.


    "Alice, could it be possible to move the tree inside the dungeon without harming it?" I asked her.


    "Ah! You want to do that, huh? I¡­ Maybe with your abilities, if you could extract the entire piece ofnd holding it¡­" She wondered.


    "I don''t know if I could do it alone, but if I get the help of Aquarina''s mother, it might be possible¡­" I said. "Dungeon System, could you assist on that?"


    [The [Dungeon System] nods, saying that it might be possible.]


    [As long as the patch ofnd is added to the dungeon''s interior, using Dungeon Energy, it can be a Dungeon Facility and be maintained at perfect condition.]


    [They would rmend the first-floor environment for the robots right now. Although the third-floor environment might also be good, the salty air could hasten the rust of their metallic bodies.]


    [The fourth floor might be too hot.]


    [And the avable options for the sixth floor seem not that suitable.]


    "So we can do that¡­ I''ll have to first ask the robots if they''re even fine with such a thing. If they reject that offer, then there''ll be nothing I can do. I don''t want to force them." I sighed. "Hey, Chief, I wanted to propose you something. It is up to you if you ept or not¡­"


    I exined to him, with Nepheline''s abilities to help me in mind, how things would go.


    "I understand if its too much for you guys, or if its weird too. After all you must be quite used to the life out there in Cloudia¡­" I said. "But the monsters inside my dungeon should be much less of a threat. It would be up to you to either ally with the nt people vige or make your own afar from them¡­"


    "Processing¡­" The chief robot was actually processing things, unable topletely think clearly. "Ding! Processed. It seems that would be good. If you truly say that the tree can be brought inside without problems. It would be relieving to live in such a world. Especially one made by our savior."


    "Yes. Let''s go."


    "I want to go! I want to go!"


    "I didn''t know. Sylphy had. A world."


    "How does that work? Is she a goddess?"


    "No. Goddess, she is not."


    [The [Civilization System] is getting excited about a new opportunity!]


    [Maybe something special could happen if you bring this peculiar group of people inside the Dungeon!]


    Ah, no, the creep of the Civilization System is watching too?! I hope he doesn''t make me do weird tasks for these people too.


    Let''s just ignore what they said.


    "Mother-inw, is it possible for you to help me in that regard?" I asked her with puppy eyes.


    "W-Well, I¡­ I don''t know if this is the right thing Sylphy." She said, crossing her big, bulky arms. "Perhaps we should consult your parents and¡­"


    "It''s fine by me, let her do what she wants." My father nodded.


    "I am still intrigued about it, but her dungeon is already a safe ce. It could be a good way to protect these robot people." My mother said. "Though, I didn''t want to address this, but once, in the far future, you pass away, dear, what will be of the dungeon?"


    "Eh?! Well, I¡­ I think it can be ced on the ground. Somewhere." I said.


    "Hm, then I suppose it is alright, yes." She nodded.


    "I can''t believe you would talk to your own daughter about her eventual death!" Nepheline was shocked by my mother''s words.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with that?" My mother sighed. "That won''t even happen for at least¡­ five thousand years or more."


    "I-I''ll live that long?!" I was even more worried now.


    "That is assume you reach Tier 10 one day." She said. "We elves live approximately one thousand years without any boost. But cultivation can boost that lifespan a lot. Pure-blooded elves can live as long as ten thousand years when they reach Tier 10, half-elves, usually have such long lifespans halved, but it still very long! Though, ah, yes, I now understand. I don''t want to think about outliving my own daughter¡­" My mother started toment her decision of even bringing such a weird topic.


    "I-I understand mom, let''s think about it with a mature mind." I sighed. "Yes, I know you were worried about the future of the dungeon, but don''t worry about it."


    [The [Dungeon System] assures you that if something were to happen to you, the dimension would keep itself stable and then slowly merge with whatever surrounding area it could find. The dungeon won''t be destroyed if you die.]


    [However, the [Dungeon System] doesn''t even want to think about their master dying! That''s too horrible!]


    I know, I know, let''s just forget about it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just my mom being my mom.


    "Anyways, shall we do it then, Mother-inw? Pretty please? Please help me, pleaseee?" I asked Nepheline, hugging her big bulky arms and rubbing my face on them. she blushed a bit, finding me cute.


    "Geez, I have such a cute daughter-inw! I guess it can''t be helped, fine, fine." She patted my head. "Aquarina, you''ll owe me a favor after this!"


    "Eh?! Why!" Aquarina was still eating. "Well, fine, just help her already, don''t be grumpy."


    "Alright! Let''s get started then." Nepheline cracked her knuckles.


    -----

 Chapter 1183 Creating A New Home For The Robot People

    <h4>Chapter 1183 Creating A New Home For The Robot People</h4>


    -----


    After a big feast that included all the delicious creatures we had hunted prior to being teleported down here, we moved to the surface with all the robots and the slimes we found along the way. Their houses and piles of scrap were also stored inside of my inventory, which Glutton happily ate with a big bite. Once it was done, we reached the surface above, where the sun was slowly setting into the horizon. The night was slowly approaching.


    "Alright, so I just need to take this whole part of thend holding the tree? Shouldn''t be hard." Said Nepheline, quickly sitting cross-legged, and then floating in midair. "My abilities are all about controlling, sensing, shaping, and transforming everything thates from the earth, dirt, minerals, crystals, metals, stones, rocks, anything. I can float like this too, thanks to having refined my body to be also made of such things partially through my physique. Therefore, I can also transform and do a lot of things through that."


    "Woah." I nodded. "I never received such a deep exnation about your amazing abilities, mother-inw!"


    "You can just call me auntie." Sheughed. "It is a bit embarrassing that you call me mother-inw all the time, Sylphy¡­" She seemed embarrassed. "But anyways, I''m just d you''re such a good friend and also a good girlfriend to my reckless little gremlin. I have to admit that, it is thanks to you that she had grown to be so strong and amazing. We''ve done our best as parents, but most of the reasons that drives her forwards aren''t even ourselves, but you."


    "A-Ahahah¡­" Iughed a bit nervously. "I guess? I''m sorry¡­"


    "Hahaha! There''s nothing to apologize, dear." She giggled, patting my head and then giving me a big kiss on my cheek. "I love you Sylphy, as my daughter and my family now. So I would naturally do anything for my little daughter-inw! Alright, let''s get this started then?" She smiled defiantly.


    Such a strong and beautiful and muscr woman¡­ Indeed, my girlfriend''s mother has always been such an amazing woman! I love Aquarina more than anything but that big kiss she gave me¡­ I think I''ll never forget it.


    "Hey mom! Don''t kiss Sylphy without my permission!" Aquarina pouted.


    "Oh, you own her or something, my daughter? It was just a showcase of affection! I give you like three of those almost every day, don''t be so grumpy." Laughed Nepheline. "Now!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She pointed her hands into the ground, as we quickly moved as far away as possible. Her eyes suddenly shone as bright as jewels, and then, a tremendous quantity of Mana flowed out of her hands, like a sea of brown and golden light.


    It spread everywhere in the form of millions of threads, epassing the entire area. There was no name to this technique, it was simply Nepheline''s natural abilities.


    "Go up."


    RUMBLE!


    A gigantic piece ofnd immediately started lifting off the ground. The entire surroundings reverberated and trembled; it was as if a Goddess of the Earth had suddenly decided to reshape the world with her powers. Nepheline was¡­ amazing, as usual.


    The piece of earth reached the skies above, like at least ten kilometers above us. Nepheline then looked at us while holding her left hand''s index finger into the skies.


    "Alright dear, where to go?" She asked me with a calm and carefree attitude.


    Doing something so incredible without even much effort at all, she was really so cool! Compared to her, my farming abilities and even with the help of Brownie, I would never be able to do the same.


    "H-Here, wait a bit!" I said, opening a Dungeon Gate, as big as I could.


    FLUOSH!


    As the gate opened, she quickly let the floating ind move through it, entering with me. The robots followed us from behind. At the same time, the Dungeon System appeared right besides us.


    [The [Dungeon System] says this entire floating ind could be a special dungeon facility by itself! You could decide to either leave it floating or ce it on the ground.]


    "Is that a thing?! Okay, let me ask them." I asked the robots about it.


    They talked with one another for a while but came to a conclusion fairly quickly.


    "If it could secure our safety and peace, then it would be nice if. We could hold it above the. Skies." The chief said. "But. We have a question. Can we find a way to travel down. Whenever we can to gather. Resources?"


    [The [Dungeon System] says it is possible to connect their teleportation device to a runic construction below, perhaps near the civilization city.]


    "Yes it''s possible! Don''t worry."


    "Thank you. Thank you a bunch."


    With that said, things started to get amazingly interesting, as I felt Dungeon Energy flowing intorge quantities into therge piece ofnd with the tree on it, and a lot of vegetation from Cloudia.


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 50.000 Dungeon Energy to transform the selected piece ofnd into a special Dungeon Land Area!]


    [You have created the [Floating Ind of the Guardian Tree (S Rank)] Dungeon Land Area!]


    [Because of your amazing feat, you gained +250.000 Dungeon EXP!]


    "Amazing! It is floating on its own!" Nepheline gasped as she saw the Dungeon Energy do its magic. Thend became twice asrge now, and it was now floating without her help. "Wow, Sylphy, your Dungeon magic is insane!"


    "It can only do amazing things inside the dungeon though, not outside, but yeah, it is pretty amazing. Even I get shocked." Iughed, looking up. "Now, let''s make that teleportation device!"


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 20.000 Dungeon Energy to transform the Special Teleportation Device into the [Spatial Elevator (B Rank)] Dungeon Facility!]


    [You can now set up to three Runic Marks where teleportation between areas can be done.]


    [Because of your amazing feat, you gained +50.000 Dungeon EXP!]


    "Nice, it''s done!" I celebrated, cing the Mark near the vige. Where we walked into. One by one, we teleported above the skies in a sh, appearing above the giant, floating ind.


    "This is. Better than. I thought¡­" The chief gasped, looking above the skies and the beautiful view from above. "Thank you. Thank you, Sylphy."


    -----

 Chapter 1184 Special Dungeon Land Area

    <h4>Chapter 1184 Special Dungeon Land Area</h4>


    -----


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 50.000 Dungeon Energy to transform the selected piece ofnd into a special Dungeon Land Area!]


    [You have created the [Floating Ind of the Guardian Tree (S Rank)] Dungeon Land Area!]


    [Because of your amazing feat, you gained +250.000 Dungeon EXP!]


    [You have exchanged 20.000 Dungeon Energy to transform the Special Teleportation Device into the [Spatial Elevator (B Rank)] Dungeon Facility!]


    [You can now set up to three Runic Marks where teleportation between areas can be done.]


    [Because of your amazing feat, you gained +50.000 Dungeon EXP!]


    [Dungeon EXP]: [356.000/500.000]


    I saw the two notifications and then the umted Dungeon EXP, I gained more than I expected! However, the amount of Dungeon Energy I had to use was equally enormous, and now I lost everything I had umted.


    Although I could probably get at least almost 600.000 more Dungeon Energy if I ever want that much. I got a lot of the normal EXP to exchange it for. And if spending 50k to add an S Rank Dungeon Facility can give so much, maybe I should try adding morends or pieces ofnd from Cloudia inside my Dungeon.


    That could hasten its growth of variety and also vegetation, monsters, and animals... And also I get more Dungeon EXP, which makes the Dungeon level up, giving me even more Bonus Stats and also more Floors for more materials and resources production.


    Following the pattern so far, I could get at least 3.500.000 million EXP based on all the investments using Dungeon Energy, that''ll let me easily get the Dungeon to Level 6, most likely to Level 7, and probably up to Level 8. I don''t think it would be possible to get to Level 9 or 10 though, so I won''t be able to max my dungeon yet.


    I''ll need at least thrice as much EXP that I have right now to do that using only raw Dungeon Energy which is converted from normal monster EXP. And I''ve already umted 700k Normal EXP after a lot, a lot of effort.


    So I don''t think maxing the dungeon is a realistic prospect right now, but it is something that I could do in a year, or two, or maybe three at most.


    Well, is Level 10 even thest level of the dungeon though? I wonder...


    And if its really the max level, what''s next? Is the dungeon maxed forever and that''s it?


    Maybe something else could unlock.


    Well! I''ll be able to find out eventually, for now, there are other things to take care of.


    "Woah, this ce... We are really above the clouds! It is as if you got your own Cloudia, Sylphy!" Mist was amazed by the view of the floating ind containing the tree of the robots.


    "It is, isn''t it?" Lara said, walking around. "It is truly a magnificent view! So pretty! Hey Luck, look! Let''s climb that tree and see from even higher!"


    "What the hell are you talking about, Lara?!" Luck muttered. "This is high enough already!"


    "Nuh, huh, I am even higher now, bleh~!" Lara showed Luck her tongue mockingly as she climbed a tree and looked all the way from there.


    "You showing me your tongue?! Don''t mock me like this!" Luckined, climbing the tree too. "You''ll see! I''ll get there and attack you with a few tickles, you rascal little...!"


    "Hya!" Lara greeted him with a horn attack on the stomach, using her big spiraling goat horns.


    "Ugh! You damn little gremlin!" Luckughed, grabbing Lara, as the two fell off the tree.


    BAAM!


    We ran to see if they were fine, but naturally, they were so strong that falling off a tree wasn''t really any issue at all.


    "We''re fine, don''t worry, hehe!" Lara sat over Luck''s belly, making him groan.


    "Get off me already!" Luckined.


    "Hahaha, you guys are sure hrious." I giggled.


    "Lara''s gotten more assertive I think, or was she always like this?" Mist squinted her eyes.


    "Yes, she is teasing him more than usual¡­" Celeste nodded as well.


    We continued watching the two love birds y, they were really cute together¡­


    "Ugh, Lara, you''re embarrassing me in front of everyone, stop it!" Luck was blushing as Lara was jumping over his belly and then over his legs.


    "Heheh! Nuh-huh!" Lara giggled; you''re getting stomped. "Bam! Bam! Bam!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ahh! Agh¡­" Luck seemed to only grow more flustered as Lara''s butt kept hitting his body.


    "Hm? Do you have armor below your pants, Luck? There''s something really hard down here, like some weapon?" Lara wondered, as she stopped jumping when she felt something right below her butt.


    "E-Enough you perv!" Luck was the one that acted moredy- like of the two, quickly pushing Lara away. "D-Don''t jump over me like that! We men are sensitive there!"


    "E-Eeeh?! Luck, hey! Don''t get mad at me! I didn''t know!" Lara chased after Luck that ran away.


    I guess that would have eventually happened. This reminded me of a time something simr happened with Mist and Zack. These girls are a tad bit too clueless about how the guys work, huh? Even I whom am not particrly interested already know that they can get boners easily.


    "Seriously, Lara''s really dumb sometimes." Celeste sighed.


    "P-Poor Luck¡­ Reminded me of Zack a bit." Mist sighed. "A-


    Anyways, shall we explore the ce or something?"


    "Yeah, I guess that would happen¡­" I sighed. "And sure! Zack, Aquarina! Zephy, Celica! Let''s go explore! Some robots cane too if they want to explore the entirend. It will be beneficial to know well where you''ll be living."


    "Sure. We will join. Happily."


    "Friends! Let''s be. Friends."


    "Friends go out. Right?"


    "Yes,e with us!" I giggled, as three young Robots chased after us.


    We explored the big ind, which was mostly a huge patch of wends, grasnds, and some driernds at the borders, which was the "extrand" formed once this patch of floatingnd became a floating ind by the dungeon''s powers.


    We found a few too many monsters along the way though, it seemed this entire piece ofnd had at least a hundred trapped inside. Mostly between Tier 3 to Tier 6, we took care of them and earned me around nine million EXP, a nice harvest.


    Once we were done, the day was alreadying to an end, so we decided to camp inside my dungeon, in the floating ind.


    -----

 Chapter 1185: The City Of Robots

    Chapter 1185: The City Of Robots


    ?


    The day and night cycle were synchronized with the dungeon, so once the night came, we decided to set out tents around the ind with our new slime and robot friends. The robots, after receiving a whole new map the child robots mapped for them through their interconnectedwork of information hosted by their "Wi-Fi Tree" as Alice called it, started building houses for themselves with all the metal scrap I brought for them.


    We literally emptied all the caverns down below, leaving no treasure untaken, so there were millions of metal pieces for them to handle and shape with their abilities. I quickly realized these robots were rather good at handling all kinds of metals, metallurgy experts! Above all, they were also very good at the construction of all matter of things, from houses to many tools.


    In fact, in these few hours since their arrival, and with some of our aid in terms of materials and magic, they already built for themselves a Smithy, where fiery mes burned the metals into new, and cleaner, gigantic ingots that they''ll process into new piecester.


    They also decided that metal alone wouldn''t do anymore, so after asking me again, I happily grew a lot of wood for them with my Nature Magic and Yggdra and Naturia''s help. Like that, they were already done with four houses, very quick! And the houses looked very homely and nice, with windows without ss for now, functioning doors, nice roofs, andfortable interiors.


    They already finished building a second smithy when we started eating dinner, and were not really stopping, now that they had the peace of this ind and all the metal and materials they wanted, they let themselves go all-out and experiment all kinds of things.


    "We apologize for the noise. Once you go to sleep. We will stop working. To not make noise." The chief apologized.


    "Thank you for being so considerate." My mother smiled. "But don''t worry, keep working if you want. We can set up barriers that iste sounds and vibrations, so we can sleep without noise anyways."


    "Yeah, yeah, rx." My father nodded. "Arafunn can help in that regard, right pal?"


    "Hm? Ah, I guess so?" Arafunn wondered as he was reading a nove he had brought with himself. "Quite the amusing little guys you all are! I kind of like you robots, hardworking and cute. Making the perfect male in your little metallic bodies. I suppose it is hard to find a good- looking man that possess both of such qualities."


    "Master, are you still reading that weird romance novel?" Asked Zack looking at Arafunn reading.


    "Weird? It is about the tragic love of two princes from two, enemy nations! What''s weird with some... romance for once? Zack? You will need to write me a song about this now that you''ve offended me!" Arafunnined. "And you''ll sing it to your girlfriend, hehe."


    "EH?!" Zack was almost dying already. "No, wait! That''s not fair master!"


    "Come on, you can read the normal version, this is actually an edited version made for those that prefer male on male action anyways." Arafunn quickly gave Zack another book.


    "Romeo and Juliet?" Zack read the cover.


    "Huh? Such a book exists in this world?" Alice felt taken aback.


    "Does it exist somewhere else?" I asked her.


    "I... Well, yes, it is a ssic book from Earth! How odd..." Alice muttered. "I suppose, if the Gods... Might truly be from Earth, they could have shared some of such tales through thisnd over the eons."


    "Oh, that theory again..." I said. "Well, not truly a theory when we put Nephilim''s memories into the table, but yeah, let''s just not address this for now. No need."


    "I suppose you''re not wrong, but it makes me intrigued how much they could have introduced from Earth''s society to this world already..." Wondered Alice.


    As I chatted with Alice through telepathy, the Chief Robot continued talking with mom and dad.


    "Thank you. My people. Very excited. They have materials. They have resources. They now have time. And no fear of big Scrap King. Now, they can begin working. We can make things. It is fun. It can help us develop cognitive abilities. And also. We can develop our imagination. Something very important. So we can further improve. Our intelligence." He said.


    "Hmm, this could be an unexpected business opportunity." My mother wondered. "In the near future, would you be willing to make somemission works? Of course we''ll pay you with money... or more resources, whatever you want as payment."


    "Commission. Work?" The Chief Robot wondered. "Ah, new concept. We don''t know. What that is. But assuming it through. The database. I can guess... Being paid to do something we like? Interesting. We have not thought about that at all. If we could secure materials and oil. Like that, things might be better. For everyone. We work doing what we love. We develop. And we also get paid. And help Sylphy and her friends and family. Very good deal."


    "Well, no rush, just think about it for now." My mother giggled. "Anyways, let''s enjoy the meal, everyone! Oh right, what oil do you guys consume?"


    "It is an oil. We synthetize ourselves. Almost anything that is organic. Can work. It helps us keep moving. Our internal motor systems. If we get too rusty. Sometimes we can''t move, our bodies paralyzed." The chief exined.


    "Hmm..." I nodded. "Nephilim, can''t we fix everyone like we did with the little girl?"


    "Yes, we could fix them and give them some nice luster." Nephilim was already thinking about that. "But you''re such good crafters, I was wondering why you couldn''t fix yourselves." "We can make things of many shapes and invent new things. However. It is very hard to modify one another. We are afraid. Afraid we could hurt one another. And then we won''t be able to turn the damage back." The Chief Robotmented. "We are afraid. So we can''t gather experience. Carcasses of friends. Considered sacred by most. We can''t use them to experiment either. However. If we could learn from your techniques. Maybe we can memorize it. Store it inside the data banks. Share it with everyone. Everyone bes good at fixing."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hmm, I suppose we can do that, yeah!" I nodded.


    Robots were sure flexible, as long as one learns, everyone else can learn too.

 Chapter 1186: Repairing All The Robots

    Chapter 1186: Repairing All The Robots


    ?


    We decided to "fix" as many robots as we could after dinner, spending some time with Nephilim and most of my friends that wanted to join, we ended staying until veryte fixing them using a variety of ways. Some used cleaning and polishing magic, others used alchemy, but we all let them as clean and shiny as possible. These robots have never seen their bodies so rust less before!


    "Ahhh! We are rust less! So good."


    "Aahhh! Feels good."


    "Thank you. Thanks."


    "Clean body. Clean mind."


    "Hmm, freshing."


    "Thank you!"


    "Very Much. Thanks."


    It took us roughly an hour though, but it was a nice exercise, and we did something good for these little fes. Well, there was also another motivation on why I was doing this. There was a quest that popped up, heh.


    Ding!


    [Youpleted the Special {Auxiliary Quest}: [Repair and Clean All The Robots!]


    [Amazingly done! You''ve helped these poor robots on their clean up at longst. Hundreds of years of rust finally gone! It must feel really refreshing for them.]


    [No good deed goes unrewarded, take this.]


    [You acquired the following Completion Rewards: [5.000.000 EXP] [2.500.000 Shared EXP] [Rune Growth Enhancement Nut (A+ Grade)] x3 [Physique Growth Enhancement Bean (A+ Grade)] x3 [Chief Robot Skill Scroll (A Grade)] x1]


    Nice, I got some EXP and... Another Skill Scroll?! And from the chief robot! What the hell? What sort of weird skill will I get now? So far I''ve gotten all sorts of strange Skills, so I am all up for getting even weirder ones.


    "It sure feels nice to help others!" I said with a fulfilled smile. "Did you guys learn from us?" "Yes, we''ve memorized the basic spells and techniques." The Chief Robot spoke slightly more fluidly. "We thank you. Thanks, Sylphy and friends."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s nothing, really!" I giggle. "Though, I thought you guys couldn''t use magic?"


    "We can''t, we don''t produce Mana. However, our Guardian Tree produces and absorbs Mana from the environment. And we''ve figured out a way to shape and use that mana with her aid." The chief exined, as he seamlessly assembled the same magic circle for the "Clean" Spell in a sh.


    FLASH!


    A wave of cleaning light reached me, as I felt slightly cleaner from all the sweat I had produced after working so much. I felt refreshed.


    But above all, he used magic super easily!


    "Wow, that''s fantastic!" Said Lara. "I am so happy your tree can help you! There are many spirits around the tree and you. Metal Spirits and Earth Spirits like you guys the most!"


    "That is. Nice to hear." The Father Robot nodded.


    "Spirits, what are they?" Wondered a Girl Robot.


    "Well...!"


    We ended spending a few more minutes chatting with the robots, before finally walking back to our tents. Aquarina was rather tired and had gone to sleep earlier. I mean, it was sure a long day, so I couldn''t me her for that, we did a lot, and we should have definitely gone to sleep right away.


    "Hahh... Finally."


    "You''re back...? Come on, get in..."


    "Yes, yes~"


    I sat down over the bed, too sleepy to do something else, and after changing my clothes to somethingfier, I just rested besides my big girlfriend and hugged her from behind. Aquarina happily let me hug her like this, I believe this is something some might call "spooning".


    "Hmm... I''m going to miss having you to hug every night..." I groaned, as I felt sleepier by the second.


    "Me too..." She said with a sleepy voice, as she fell asleep right after that.


    Her warm body made me feelforted and happy, and I quickly fell asleep after cuddling with her. Her hair smelled so nice and sweet; it made me had very good dreams, and it was so long and silvery-white, it was a very beautiful hair.


    "Hmm... Aquarina... I love you..."


    I remember talking while sleeping, I think I had some slightly wet dreams about her...


    ...


    The next morning arrived quite sooner than I imagined. With the sun rising from the horizon, the tent was slowly illuminated. Though, we continued sleeping and cuddling, while moving around the bed as we could. When I finally opened my eyes, I found Aquarina''s feet resting over my chest, almost touching my face.


    She waspletely upside down! And her feet didn''t smell either, they were very well clean or pretty. I even gave them a little kiss before waking up from bed. Seriously, every part of Aquarina was cute.


    "Look at you, all upside down..." Iughed, as she groaned and covered her face with a cushion.


    "Five more minutes mom..." She said, without even knowing it was my voice.


    Well, I''ll leave her sleeping for now and just not bother her. I wish I could go to my Dungeon alone but actually I am already inside my dungeon! So after going to the bathroom for a quick wash, I walked outside of the tent to see the outside world.


    The robots were still working relentlessly, moving from every ce, carrying all sorts of things, and building, building, and building some more. There were now twenty houses, four smithies, and they kept producing more tools for their everyday lives as constructors.


    I''ve heard that dwarves were also like this, societiesposed of crafters and artists that found passion in their lives surrounding the creation of all matter of things, tools, weapons, armor, essories, houses, paintings, and more.


    While robots did this because they were made to do this, they were now doing this as well to learn. To develop their own cognitive abilities, emotions, and imagination.


    Ding!


    [The {Civilization System} is preparing something...]


    [However, some more time is required for the neers to fully assimte and create their


    own little Civilization.]


    "Agh, don''t tell me you''re nning to make them join this civilization game thingy?!" I cried, but to no avail, there was no response.


    Until...


    [The {Civilization System} assures you that this will only be for your benefit and that of the


    robots!]


    "Yeah, I guess... But don''t force them to do weird tasks, okay? The Arboren have enough with


    that!"


    [The {Civilization System} sighs.]


    [They say you are no fun...]


    "This little rascal..."

 Chapter 1187: Consuming Jupiters Pseudo Divine Essence Elixir!

    Chapter 1187: Consuming Jupiter''s Pseudo Divine Essence Elixir!


    ?


    I ignored the pesky Civilization System and moved to more "important" matters at hand. Namely checking all the amazing items I got! While sitting outside and seeing the robots moving from ce to ce, I made myself a sandwich and drank some fresh milk, I moved to the third floor, sitting by the beach over a lonely ind, watching the blue sea waves. There, while hearing the songs of birds and feeling the calm breeze of the salty beach wind, I looked at what I had.


    [Muscle Strengthening Herb (B+ Grade)] x20


    [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (B+ Grade)] x20


    [False God of Thunder Jupiter Pseudo Divine Essence Elixir (SSS Grade)] x1


    [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)] x2


    [Divine Skill Evolution Scroll: False God of Thunder Jupiter (SSS Grade)] x1


    [False God of Thunder Jupiter Skill Scroll (SSS Grade)] x1


    [Chief Robot Skill Scroll (A Grade)] x1


    [Rune Growth Enhancement Nut (A+ Grade)] x3


    [Physique Growth Enhancement Bean (A+ Grade)] x3


    [Divine Thunder Lord''s Ring (S Grade)] x1


    [Divine Thunder Lord''s Heavenly Lightning Spear (SS Grade)] x1


    For now let''s ignore the equipment and ce it away, I''ll first get rid of the consumable items right away, while my stomach is fairly empty. With Violet''s help, I''ll make the Muscle


    Strengthening Herbs into Elixirs, I''ve already nted plenty down there with the Arboren, so this is all mine now.


    "Guguuu!"


    Violet nodded happily, as I summoned her. She quickly started mixing the ingredients I gave her. The herbs were the core, but I also added some Elixir Mix I had prepared beforehand, some monster muscle fiber parts, and other herbs that can heal wounds faster, which have the after effect of making them stronger after healing most of the time.


    And it was done!


    After the potion was made, I quickly drank it without hesitation, it was enough for ten bottles, but Aquarina was already plenty strong. I could probably share some with my brother though? I''ll make him more with the muscle herbs I''ll farm from the Arboren vigeter.


    After drinking forty bottles of potions, I felt slightly bloated, but my Physique rapidly absorbed everything, my stomach slowly went back to normal, though I had to pee right after. It is not thatfortable to pee in the woods with my butt over the sand, but it couldn''t be helped.


    Anyways!


    After drinking all the potions and absorbing their essence...


    Ding!


    [You have consumed [Divine Muscle Strengthening Elixir (S+ Grade)] x20 and [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (B+ Grade)] x20!]


    [Your Physique has greatly absorbed the Muscle Strengthening Essence of the Elixir; it has grown stronger!]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 8!]


    [Your muscles have be more flexible, tougher, and stronger.]


    "Ahh, now this is nice! I am slowly getting there!" I celebrated. "Now, to the elixir- Wait." Ding!


    [You have gained 60.000 Random Skill Proficiency!]


    [The [Water Magic: Illusory Mist: Lv4] [Bloodlust Swarm: Lv4] [Void Wielding Arts: Lv4] and [Spider Queen Threads: Lv3] Skills have Leveled Up!]


    "Right, well, this is nice too." I nodded. "Now, to the bigger elixir."


    I grabbed the golden-colored elixir belonging to Jupiter''s soul or something. Looking at its description clearly told me it was made out of its Essence and other things. I had gained something from defeating him, but it had gone dormant.


    Maybe if I can consume this Elixir, that "something" might finally awaken. And I believe it''s not going to be just some skill or something anymore.


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp- Blegh! This tastes really like some bitter liquor, with only a small sweet after taste." I groaned, as I ended drinking the entire bottle in one sitting. "Ugh, I don''t feel that good..."


    FLASH!


    I felt a tremendous, electrifying shockwave coursing through my entire body and then entering the depths of my soul. Golden and purple lightning gathering endlessly through it all, and then shing against the Halo of Holy Sunlight mes I had from Apollo. The two Divine forces shed, but the Halo seemed to win, ultimately, the lightning spread through my body, generating three golden rings made of thunder. My soul had the slight shape of my own body, so two rings went to my left and right arm, and the third to my neck. It felt strange and overwhelmingly strong. It was as if my own soul had somehow gained a piece of equipment! Yet it was also simr to the Halo I had gained.


    Just what was this power?


    It not only manifested like this, but my soul''s wounds also were fully healed, and the soul itself started growingrger andrger in a sh, bing at least thrice as big, with lightning bolts coursing through its form.


    There were giant spider legsing from behind, ck, darkness clouds shrouding the rest of the body, a huge ck hole in the chest, holy white and red mes spread through it, with a halo on top of my head, and now the thundering golden lighting spreading through it all, with the three divine thunder rings, as I''ll call them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My Magic Circle spun rapidly, gaining a lot of new Runes of the Thunder Element, my Spiritual Heart also gained a lot of Spiritual Essence, bing much stronger, and my Physique got a little boost too!


    I didn''t notice, as an Aura of zing thunder kept surging from my body.


    "W-Woah... This is insane!"


    Ding!


    [You have consumed the [False God of Thunder Jupiter Pseudo Divine Essence Elixir (SSS


    Grade)] x1!]


    [You have consumed arge quantity of the False God''s Pseudo Divine Soul Fragments.]


    [Your Soul has absorbed the Soul Fragments, healing from all wounds and bing much


    stronger!]


    [The power of Pseudo Divine Thunder is coursing through your body!]


    [Your [Psyche]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche] has Ranked Up to Tier 2:


    Rank 8!]


    [Your soul''s size and power has expanded considerably! Your Psyche has changed into [God Devouring Thunderous Abyssal Soul Psyche]!]


    [Thousands of Divine Thunder Runes have been refined inside your Magic Circle!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has Ranked Up to Tier 6:


    Rank 8!]


    [Arge quantity of Divine Thunder Spirit Essence has filled your Spiritual Heart!]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 2: Rank 4: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 2: Rank


    6!]


    Everything advanced amazingly!

 Chapter 1188: Divine Golden Thunder Rings

    Chapter 1188: Divine Golden Thunder Rings


    ?


    The notifications appeared, as I felt my soul finally settle down. Lightning and darkness converging together through thunderous ck clouds expanding across my entire soul. Its effects feeling across my body as well, my magic circle expanded, more runes appeared, and even my Spiritual Heart became a tiny bit more refined.


    Ding!


    [You have consumed the [False God of Thunder Jupiter Pseudo Divine Essence Elixir (SSS Grade)] x1!]


    [You have consumed arge quantity of the False God''s Pseudo Divine Soul Fragments.]


    [Your Soul has absorbed the Soul Fragments, healing from all wounds and bing much stronger!]


    [The power of Pseudo Divine Thunder is coursing through your body!]


    [Your [Psyche]: [Tier 2: Rank 3: God Devouring Abyssal Soul Psyche] has Ranked Up to Tier 2: Rank 8!]


    [Your soul''s size and power has expanded considerably! Your Psyche has changed into [God Devouring Thunderous Abyssal Soul Psyche]!]


    [Thousands of Divine Thunder Runes have been refined inside your Magic Circle!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 8!]


    [Arge quantity of Divine Thunder Spirit Essence has filled your Spiritual Heart!]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 2: Rank 4: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 2: Rank 6!]


    [You acquired the Divine Skill: [Divine Golden Thunder Rings: Lv1]!]


    [Your Soul has gained three Divine Golden Thunder Rings, enchanting your Soul''s Durability, Power, Regeneration Speed, and Thunder Transformation Power by +50% with each Ring. Current bonus of +150%.]


    "Huh? A new Skill!"


    As I sat down to rx, I constantly felt golden lightning coursing through my body. It made me feelpletely electrified, so much I felt dizzy. I tried to meditate and make it go away slowly. I controlled the lightning with my Mana waves, and then pushed it back inside my soul. It took me a few minutes though.


    "Hahh... T-That was wild." I said, looking at my own hands. "Alice, you saw that too, right? It was insane!"


    "I did too... To think you could gain so much power out of Jupiter." Alice said. "The Quest System has be quite good at extracting energies from targets and giving them back to you."


    "It sure has!" I nodded. "And it seems I can now control lightning out of my body? Ites naturally, almost like my mes and nature magic."


    "It seems to be the case. I had originally thought you might develop a new Spirit! But I guess it manifested as a Skill now." Said Alice. "I wanted to see some new little goober for once."


    "Me too, honestly." I said. "But maybe I got too many of them for now anyways, haha... Or maybe that little girl ate the thunder spirit power before it formed?"


    "P-Perhaps..." Alice was also kind of slightly afraid of the strange Spirit that was being formed inside my Soul, the big cocoon had be evenrger right now. "I don''t know when that will hatch, but it''ll surely be impactful to your growth."


    "Yeah, for now let''s just have patience, I guess." I nodded. "For now, let''s see what this Skill is all about..."


    [Divine Golden Thunder Rings: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/25.000


    A Divine Skill created by thebination of several Pseudo Divine Soul Fragments from the False God of Thunder, Jupiter.


    This Divine Thunder Soul Power has now been condensed into three essories; divine rings made of its same element that are now permanently equipped over your own Psyche.


    These powerful Divine Golden Thunder Rings are a representation of a developing Lesser Divinity Fragment, although it is notplete.


    However, inbination with other simr powers, this mere piece of a muchrger power could bring you to the heights of the Gods.


    Nheless, because it is extremely weakpared to the True Divinity of Gods, it can''t even hold a candle against them.


    Through your experiences and cultivation, you will need to cultivate this Small Divine Soul Fragment and strengthen its three Rings.


    The way to strengthen is simple, absorbpatible materials, feed EXP to the Divinity, or use it in battle and your cultivation.


    Eventually, it will blossom and give you even more of itstent powers.


    The Three Rings signifies the growth of this Lesser Divinity Fragment, therger, brighter, and more detailed they be, simr to luxurious essories, the stronger your Divinity will be.


    New Abilities will be unlocked as the Skill Levels Up.


    Avable Abilities:


    [Divine Rings Of Thunder (1)]: Three Divine Rings of Thunder decorate your own Soul, gathering Primordial Energies of Thunder and Spiritual Essence and refining them into a Divinity. These three Rings of Divine Thunder can be used to cultivate the strength of all your Physical, Magical, and Spiritual Abilities. They are still at a novice stage but will grow stronger as the Skill Levels Up.


    The Rings can naturally absorbpatible Cultivation Techniques and strengthen them by fusing them together. When cultivating using the Three Rings rotating around your body, Cultivation Speed and Growth increases by +150%. Can Stack with other Divine Cultivation Techniques. Additionally, each of the Rings enchants your Soul''s Durability, Power, Regeneration Speed, and Thunder Transformation Power by +50% with each Ring. Current bonus of +150%.


    When activating the Rings offensively, the Three Divine Rings of Thunder will manifest physically over your won body, rotating rapidly and generating near endless quantities of bolts which you can gather, control, and transform. The lightning coursing through your body will strengthen your Skills and Techniques by +150% and enhance them with the Element of Divine Thunder, giving them the ability to pierce through 30% of foe''s defenses. However, Spiritual Energy, Soul Power, and Mana is needed to conjure this power. This power can also shaped into a variety of ways, but overuse might create a great burden in the Soul.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Abilities Effects by +25%, Increases Light, Thunder, and Wind Attribute Magic Power and Effects by +50%.


    "It''s very simr to the Halo description! I like it. Should I try it?" I wondered. "Hell yeah In/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    should!"


    FLASH!


    Three rotating golden rings manifested over my body. One around my neck, and the second and third on my right and left arms.


    As they rotated incredibly rapidly, lightning bolts kepting out of them.


    "W-Wait, I can''t control this well enough!"


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 1189: Using The [Chief Robot Skill Scroll], Learning The Skills Of A Robot!

    Chapter 1189: Using The [Chief Robot Skill Scroll], Learning The Skills Of A Robot!


    ?


    BOOOM!


    At the end I ended blowing up like twelve trees in this ind because I tried to manipte


    this power without thinking too well. The trees blew into pieces and were left burning. Although I wasn''t damaged myself, if I had tried using this power near my family or friends, someone would have been definitely hurt.


    ZAAAP! ZAAAP!


    "Yikes this is really... Quite something." I said while sighing. "It is really hard to control, lightning is so fast and... Like, very insane? It doesn''t move how I want it half the time, it just follows its own crazy and speedy instincts. But I''ve seen Zack wielding thunder like it''s nothing!"


    "It is because he had been practicing and using such an element since he was very young." Alice told me. "You''ve been mostly specializing on three elements instead, Sylphy. Fire, Nature, and Light. With a bit of Life too. The element of Lightning is rted greatly with Fire and Light though, so it shouldn''t bepletely impossible for you to control it, if we keep practicing for a little while more."


    "Hmm, okay, yeah. I''ll practice with itter I guess." I said. "Maybe if I can temporarily change into a ss and Subss to help me better learn how to wield thunder and lightning, that would help. The same way I absorbed it and controlled it when I fought Jupiter, remember?"


    "Still, those sses were quite unstable, and you would be relying on their power to control the thunder, I would rmend you to simply learn it alone, step by step! Not everything has to be rushed, Sylphy." Alice said. "One of the major ws you have is that you are always very impatient about things!"


    "Agh... Fine, well, okay." I sighed, nodding. "Let''s practice...ter though. Now, let me see what I can do with these other items... Ah, let''s just use the scrolls already."


    The Scrolls I had were the [False God of Thunder Jupiter Skill Scroll (SSS Grade)] and the [Chief Robot Skill Scroll (A Grade)]! Naturally, I went for the weakest of the two first, to see what I can get from it right away. I can more or less imagine what I can get from Jupiter, but from the Chief Robot scroll? It remains a mystery.


    [You have used the [Chief Robot Skill Scroll (A Grade)]!]


    [Please choose one of the following skills to learn.]


    [Option 1: [Heavy Weight Carrier: Lv1]


    [Option 2: [Electromaic Crystal Core: Lv1]


    [Option 3: [Internal Electricity-Storing Circuits: Lv1]


    "Huh? These skills..."


    Didn''t thest two sound a lot like something that could benefit my maniption of electricity?


    "Look at the options." I showed Alice, as she nodded and took a peek.


    "I see, interesting, the skills that a robot could possess are sure intriguing." She said. "The first one might help you carry heavier weights with ease, perhaps giving you boosts or something by doing so?"


    "Huh, could help me handle my small weight, possibly... But nevertheless, it still sounds a bit too dull and tame." I nodded. "What''s next?"


    "The second skill seems to be something like the robots'' core? Perhaps you could develop a simr core, which will help you not only harness this electromaic energy, which is most likely just the electricity you can produce, but cultivate it and make it grow in power, intensity, and so on." She said. "But I fear it might either fuse with your Spiritual Heart or conflict with it. Thetter seems unlikely though, the System synapsis can''t create skills that''ll affect you negatively."


    "So my Spiritual Heart could generate some sort of spiritual electromaic energy? Sounds kind of strange. I think I have enough of that for now." Imented.


    "Then the best option is the third. I think those circuits will allow you to better store the lightning you produce and control it." Alice said. "It might even let you be even faster than before if you can store it within you and use it to charge your own body, like some sort of battery."


    "Interesting..." I nodded. "Alright, let''s pick that one!"


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Internal Electricity-Storing Circuits: Lv1] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Internal Electricity-Storing Circuits: Lv1] Skill.]


    [The Skill''s effects have been activated automatically; your body is now undergoing the process of refinement. Internal Circuits are now being formed within your internal body.]


    ZAAAP!


    I felt an electrifying feeling all across my body the moment I learned the Skill. No, I wasn''t suddenly growing metallic wires or cables inside of my body, but my skin and even my muscles were gaining strange runes which interconnected together.


    Were these the Circuits themselves?


    I saw my own arms grow glowing lines of blue and golden light, covering my entire bodypletely. There was no area of my body that didn''t had these lines.


    "Aahh, alright, this is a bit freaky. I won''t stay like this forever, right?"


    "Certainly not... I think."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I breathed in and out, calming down until the runic circuits across my body slowly disappeared. Or maybe deactivated. I didn''t know which one was, but I think things went to normal.


    "I-I think I am fine now." I sighed. "Well, yes, I feel better. Shall we try the rings again?"


    I quickly channeled Mana into my Soul, as I summoned the three Divine Rings of Golden Thunder around my body. They spun rapidly, lightning bolts surging from my hands rapidly. They started blowing up the nearby trees and even the blown-up ones began to shatter into


    even smaller pieces.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Aaagh, dammit, calm down!" I said. "Come on...! Circuits, do your thing!"


    FLASH!


    The circuits around my arms glowed with a bright gold and blue light, the lightning boltsing from my hands slowly calmed down, going back to my hands, and then starting to move across my arms and the rest of my body.


    "Woah, it feels like lightning became my own blood. But my blood is fine? Ah, is there some sort of synergy between my metallic blood and the circuits? It feels like even my blood is being energized!" I looked at my own arms, which were glowing very, very brightly.


    "It seems so!" Alice was also rather amazed. "Alright, let''s practice some more now, Sylphy!"

 Chapter 1190: Internal Electricity-Storing Circuits

    Chapter 1190: Internal Electricity-Storing Circuits


    ?


    As I read the Skill Description in detail, I continued practicing my lightning maniption proficiency. The synergy the circuits had with my blood was the real deal too, making it easy for me to store electricity and therefore, electromaic energy inside of my own body much more easily than intended, even with the circuits engraved over my body.


    [Internal Electricity-Storing Circuits: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/20.000


    A Special Skill only possessed by the Ancient Robots, which were built by the Old Gods before they created Humanity. Specifically created to function using electricity instead of Mana, these series of runic circuits channel this energy through their bodies, allowing them to move seamlessly.


    However, as this is a skill derived from an ability and body part that the Ancient Robots are made with, it has been transformed and adapted to the user''s body, working more simrly to a growth-type Cultivation Technique that has covered the user''s body from their skin to their muscles with Runic Circuits capable of granting the ability to control, store, and generate Electricity of varying degrees of power.


    Avable Abilities:


    {Electricity Boost (1)}: When storing Electricity inside of each body part or your entire body, you can give yourself quick boosts of speed, increasing Agility, Movement Speed, Reaction Speed, and Attack Speed based on each body part boosted by +100%, with an additional +20% with each Skill Level.


    {Thunderp (1)}: By releasing Electricity inside of each body part or your entire body, you can release thunderbolts that can deal up to 200% Magic Damage to foes, with an additional +30% with each Skill Level. Ignoring 15% of their Magic Defenses against this element, with an additional +3% with each Skill Level. Can merge with other elements to create special types of Thunder.


    More Abilities can be unlocked as the Runic Circuits expand and progress in their growth. To progress in the growth of this skill, it is necessary to cultivate, refine, and develop your ability to control, create, and manipte lightning, refining it into higher tiers of power and fusing with them other elements to create different types of Lightning.


    Level Bonus (1): Increases Electricity Storage, Electricity Maniption, Electricity Boost Buff Effects, and Thunderp Damage by +50%.


    Yeah, it was a very decent Skill, if not rather strong!


    With this, I continued practicing for a little bit, until I managed to gather and control the thunderbolts with much more precision.


    Alice said I was impatient, and she wasn''t wrong with that, this skill helped me in such impatience by giving me just what I wanted, and a bit more as well!


    "I can form these spheres of thunder now!" I kept producing them out of my hands. "And because I have endless Mana, I can pretty much use lightning limitlessly- Ugh."


    However, my cocky nature got the best of me, the moment I was already thinking I was the best, I felt pain in my soul. It wasn''t a wound or something, but exhaustion. Using the Three Divine Golden Thunder Rings consumed Soul Essence, a strange energy within Souls which I had yet to grasp.


    "Ugh, time out... No more for now..." I fell to my knees, deactivating the abilities. "I got a bit too cocky using millions of Mana units at once there."


    "You sure did! You should not overexert yourself. Unlike other Spells, your lightninges directly from your soul, so it is bound to exhaust you. I rmend to slowly gather it inside of your circuits so you can have plenty to use for quick boosts of speed, attack speed, focus, and so on." Alice exined, as she sat over my head.


    "I guess you''re not wrong... Phew." I drank a Soul Relieving Elixir made using Sunlight Crystals and then rxed near the beach. "Well, let''s get this other skill and be done with it. I''ll see when I can use the Skill Fusion Ticketster."


    I checked thest Scroll I had, the one belonging to Jupiter himself, and quickly opened it. Unlike the previous scroll, this one was of a pure gold color, and once opened, silver-colored runes glowed from within its golden papers, and a message appeared.


    [You have used the [False God of Thunder Jupiter Skill Scroll (SSS Grade)]!]


    [Please choose one of the following skills to learn.]


    [Option 1: [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain: Lv1]


    [Option 2: [Divine Thunder God Physique: Lv1]


    [Option 3: [Divine Thunderbolt Spear Arts: Lv1]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Woah, they all sound insane! What do I even choose now? I want them all! I never thought that Thunder would suddenly be one of my main elements, but after all these new skills,


    that''s a given.


    "Okay, okay, calm down Sylphy." Aliceughed a bit. "Let''s pick what would be the best first, alright? Let''s see... A Divine Domain? You already possess your ss Domain, and you can extend a sort of Domain using your Farming Skills. But yeah, one of deadly thunder doesn''t sound bad at all."


    "Yeah, I was eyeing that one..." I nodded.


    "The God Physique seems enticing, but you already possess a strong physique and got two thunder skills already for your soul and body, it would be redundant and won''t bring anything new... Except maybe being able to turn into thunder?" Wondered Alice.


    "That sounds really amazing, but I don''t think I desperately need something like that either." I said.


    "Andstly, a series of divine spear arts. These abilities can be lethal and deadly, imbued with special techniques and powers, and it could be treated as a cultivation technique too, as there are weapon cultivation techniques people learn." Said Alice. "So maybe? You did say you wanted to learn how to use spears, right?"


    "I did, yeah... But I am not that desperate. Now that I think about it, my Yggdragon Dual Aura are still not really Domains. And my Farming and ss specific Domains are not that strong either, I need something to further reaffirm my Domain abilities." I said. "But is it truly the best option though? Hmm..."


    What should I choose?

 Chapter 1191: Using The False God of Thunder Jupiter Skill Scroll, Choosing A New Divine Skill!

    Chapter 1191: Using The False God of Thunder Jupiter Skill Scroll, Choosing A New Divine Skill!


    ?


    [You have used the [False God of Thunder Jupiter Skill Scroll (SSS Grade)]!]


    [Please choose one of the following skills to learn.]


    [Option 1: [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain: Lv1]


    [Option 2: [Divine Thunder God Physique: Lv1]


    [Option 3: [Divine Thunderbolt Spear Arts: Lv1]


    Three enticing choices were in front of me, and it was now my decision to choose which one I should pick. These skills seemed very powerful, so any one I pick, it''ll affect my entire growth from now on.


    "I did want to learn the spear, but I am not that desperate for it either. Now that I think about it, my Yggdragon Dual Aura are still not really Domains. And my Farming and ss specific Domains are not that strong either, I need something to further reaffirm my Domain abilities." I said. "And if it''s a Divine one, it means it could probably create some sort of pseudo dimension to trap people? Like my parents can do!"


    "It would certainly be amazing to get that ahead of time, I believe you can create a Domain much higher in the Tiers, right?" Alice asked.


    "I think at Tier 7 or 8... Yeah." I nodded. "But to get a truly strong one of your main elements, maybe the pinnacle of Tier 8. For now, I should just get the Domain here."


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain: Lv1] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain: Lv1] Skill!]


    [The skill has been imbued into your very self.]


    When I learned the new skill, nothing really happened. It wasn''t a body-changing Skill or something, but one that simply needs to be activated "manually" to use, as I can tell right


    now.


    "I was half-expecting something to happen, but nothing truly happened?" I wondered. "Maybe because I''ve gotten too many skills like this, but I always often expect my body to change somehow when learning one now... Kind of weird, but its better if it doesn''t."


    "It is a Domain Skill, so of course it won''t change everything." Said Alice. "However, that doesn''t mean it isn''t powerful! Check it out, a Divine Domain is a Divine Domain no matter what."


    "Alright, let''s see the power I should have only gotten at a much higher Tier of Cultivation, hehe." I giggled almost deviously.


    [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/25.000


    A Divine Skill inherited from the False God of Thunder, Jupiter. By activating it and usingrge quantities of Mana, you can conjure a powerful Divine Domain made entirely out of Heavenly Thunder, a refined version of the Thunder Elementbined with the elements of Holy Light and Wind.


    Once summoned, the domain can extend as far as 100 Meters surrounding the user, which can increase by +25 meters with each Skill Level. Within the Domain, the user gains the ability to freely summon Heavenly Thunderbolts, which will attack any foe automatically upon entering, dealing 50% of your total Magic Stat as damage, while ignoring 10% of the foe''s defenses.


    Whenever struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolts, foes will have a 30% chance for either to have all their stats lowered by -20%, be [Paralyzed] which will make it difficult for them to move, or gain the status condition [Electrified], which will increase Thunder-attribute damage taken by +50% for 1 Minute, can stack. The chances increase by +5% with each Skill Level.


    Additionally, it is possible to shape the Heavenly Thunder from the Domain into many forms, which can be used to attack, defend, or even boost the user''s strength. When absorbing the Domain''s Heavenly Thunder, Agility, Dexterity, Mind Focus, Attack Speed, and Movement Speed increases by +100%, with an additional +25% with each Skill Level, and all Attacks can deal Heavenly Thunderbolt Damage.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Allies that step in the domain might enjoy these same benefits, but only 50% of their effects, and only if they can take on the thunderbolt''s pressure upon their bodies.


    Level Bonus (1): Increases the Power, Control, and Shapeshifting Abilities of the Heavenly Thunder by +25%. While being inside the domain, increases Health and Stamina Recovery Rate by +40%.


    "Wow, this is fantastic! It has so many effects and it is simple to understand too... Okay, let''s use it!" I smiled. "{Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain}!"


    "W-Wait Sylphy, you''re going to- Ah!" Alice tried to stop me, but it was toote.


    ZAAAP!


    From my own body, a shockwave of heavenly thunderbolts was released. The ground around me was suddenly covered by a veil of golden lightning constantly coursing everywhere. It was rather thin, but it lightened the entire ce brightly.


    BOOOM!


    However, the problem came right after, this Domain could also be used as a sort of attack spell, all the trees that had somehow survived were instantly burnt and blow into bits as I released my Domain.


    "T-This is a dangerous Domain..." I gasped. "Thankfully I came to this deserted ind with only palm trees..."


    "Yeah! I told you that you should be careful with new skills, Sylphy!" Alice reprimanded me.


    "Hahah, sorry, sorry~" I shrugged a bit. "I''ll be more careful with this one at least. Unlike my other Domains, this is in another level. It reminded me of my father''s domain, but he can somehow make it, so his mes don''t burn his surroundings."


    "Yeah, inparison your control is terrible, you''re going to get someone hurt with that." Alice sighed. "It''s strong and doesn''t hurt you, but it doesn''t seem to be the other way around. A skill that ends up hurting your friends is useless, you need to start practicing how to control its properties properly, or you''ll even hurt Aquarina with that!"


    "R-Right, okay, okay, calm down, geez." I said. "I''ll practice some right now. Let''s start with some basic stuff, like this, and that... And this!"


    I focused on the skill, slowly managing to shape the form of the Heavenly Thunder a bit. I tried to make the shape of a spear or a sword, but it was very hard, the thunder kept escaping


    my hands.


    "Agh dammit, this is not easy..."


    "It is like a baby getting to learn how to use a gun, you acquired a power that you should have obtained through the slow progression of your cultivation."


    "Yeah, so now I need to figure out the steps that help me control it..."

 Chapter 1192: A Nice Morning

    Chapter 1192: A Nice Morning


    ?


    I spent the next thirty minutes practicing my new lightning abilities, mixing all abilities at once for the best results. And as I expected, there was a synergy between all three skills. The circuits overall helped me manipte lightning really well, and then the rings boosted their power and ability even further, and as if things couldn''t get better, the Domain supplied with endless quantities of them by merely expanding it.


    Bybining their effects, I was slowly advancing on how to properly manipte my Domain, I managed to get some stones in between without blowing them to pieces, but it was really hard. I had to spread my own senses through the domain and sort of control it as if it were new limb, I had to make sure every inch of it didn''t hurt the things I didn''t wanted to hurt.


    Thinking about howplicated it was, this only made me more surprised my parents could summon these so seamlessly. It waspletely different than the Yggdragon Dual Aura, it was an Aura that came from my body, and it flowed upwards rather than surrounding me.


    Auras and Domains might be interconnected in their Cultivation Methods, and perhaps the first to have discovered Domains did so after managing to further expands their Auras outside of their own bodies.


    Nheless, I think this was enough for now, I couldn''t just waste all my morning working on my new skills while my family and friends were already awake.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Without further ado, I teleported back to the camp, meeting everyone there. I saw the robots working as hard as ever, this time they were finally done with their houses for real and have begun experimenting in their forge.


    "Looks like they''re doing alright." I greeted my family that was preparing breakfast as usual.


    "Well, well, look who''s here out of nowhere." My mother greeted me. "Where have you been? We were looking for you everywhere."


    "Sorry, I was on the third floor testing some new abilities and stuff. I needed some alone time." I exined. "Good morning mom."


    "Good morning dear." She hugged me back. "Anyways, let''s eat breakfast, it''s almost done. Go talk with Aquarina she was looking for you and got a bit upset."


    "Aaaah, okay, okay." I walked to see Aquarina, but not before greeting my little brother and my friends.


    "Good morning Zephy, morning guys." I said, as I kissed my little brother''s round head. "Did you sleep well, brother?"


    "Yeah, I did!" He nodded. "I am still getting a hang of my second Aura though, but I can do this, look!" My brother pointed his hands into the air, as golden mes were summoned.


    "Oh, that''s awesome!" I pped. "How''s the Phoenix Egg by the way?"


    "Still incubating I think, but it is helping me get this Aura be even stronger." He said. "I think it''ll be a strong Familiar once I can finally summon it!"


    "I bet it will!" I nodded happily.


    "Sylphy you feel stronger..." Zack didn''t even greet me, looking into my eyes. "Thunder, there''s a lot of that on you now, what the hell? Did you started cultivating Thunder Runes? But that''s my thing!"


    "Hahaha,e on, elements are to be shared and used by everyone!" Iughed. "And yes I started something like that, well, more like a new skill. I can exinter if there''s any time or necessity."


    "Huh, okay." Zack squinted his eyes. "Anyways, your little wife is a bit upset you disappeared, go tell her everything is okay."


    "If she hears you saying that she''ll smack your head." Mistughed. "Morning Sylphy!" "Morning Mist." I said. "Okay I''lle back with her and then we can talk more."


    I quickly rushed to see Aquarina, who was helping her mother and her father cook something for breakfast as well. Although my mother did a lot of food, they started cooking together as a family. They were making some delicious looking bread buns, roasted meat, and what looked like stew! Honestly a lot of stuff, it looked good, and I got hungry really fast.


    "Hey Aquarina! Sorry for disappearing out of nowhere!" I called her, running behind her. "Oh? Ah, Sylphy." She said, slightly coldly!


    Ouch, does she have to treat me like this because I disappeared for like three hours? Okay maybe that''s a lot.


    "You aren''t mad, right? I needed some time alone to cultivate so I went to the third floor..." I sighed. "Hey, don''t look at me like that..."


    "Like what? I''mpletely fine..." She looked at me slightly angrily.


    "Are you really upset? I''m sorry..." I asked for forgiveness.


    "Yes I am a bit upset, I wanted to take a bath together with you!" She pouted, blushing a bit.


    "O-Oh, sorry... We can take one togetherter after dinner." I smiled, extending my hand at her. "Don''t be grumpy..."


    "Hmm..." She looked at me. "Okay but make pancakes though."


    "Haha! Alright, I''ll make you the best ones with vani vor." I winked at her.


    "You better make them with a lot of extra whipped cream too, and some fruits." She demanded.


    "Okay, okay-" I giggled, as I greeted Nepheline and Shade too. "Hello, sorry for bothering you two with this..."


    "You''re not a bother at all, Sylphy. Come, cook with us if you want." Shade invited me with a gentle voice, although he often remained expressionless, he had a slight, very faint smile. It was hard for my father-inw to even smile.


    "Yeah, yeah! Don''t mind that brat, she gets cocky for such things! You are way too good with her; I would have gotten immediately angry if Shade treated me like that." Nephelineughed. "Hey Aquarina, don''t be so rude with Sylphy, she was training and practicing her abilities or something, be more understanding... She does a lot for you, you know? All the cool equipment you got was made by her! And she literally gifts you something every week!"


    "A-Ah... W-Well, yeah but that''s that and this is this!" Aquarina said while crossing her arms. "Leave her be." I giggled. "I''ll just make her the pancakes. I would have made them for her even if she wasn''t upset against me." I smiled, beginning to cook.


    "..." Aquarina looked at me from behind, blushing a bit. "Okay, sorry for being a bit


    grumpy..."


    "It''s no problem- Let''s cook together!" I said.


    "Well, fine." She nodded.

 Chapter 1193: Important Conversations Of What Await Us In The Future

    Chapter 1193: Important Conversations Of What Await Us In The Future


    ?


    Using my Cooking Skill to aid in the process, we cooked some delicious breakfast together with Aquarina. Nothing extraordinary, just some really tasty pancakes. With that said and done, we ate together as a big family, talking about what has happened so far, and the big journey we''ve had together, while I also talked more in detail with the fight we had against Jupiter, with Aquarina adding some notes as I exined further.


    There were a lot of people now, even some that joined us along the way, mostly a lot of slimes, but also the four golden statue-like people with enormous sizes and beastly appearances, yet with hearts of gold, and the origin of Orichalcum, the Hegenemeia People, with Sphynxiette as their leader.


    "Well, a lot has transpired even when I joined you all, but as always, you all have our eternal gratitude. Without your help, we would have continued suffering in those pyramids, to a terrible and slow death." Sphynxiette sighed.


    "Yes, thank you so much."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "We are eternally grateful."


    "Now that we''re finishing on a week from now, what are you nning on doing?" I wondered curiously. "Will you join us at Agartha, or will you go on your own?"


    "I think we might eventually go on our own, but we would like to spend a bit more of time with you, perhaps a few years, to get used to thenguagepletely, the customs of your people, and also the history and your society, so we can meld better and not be freaks." Sphynxiette smiled gently.


    "W-Well, I guess so." I nodded.


    "It''s not like you''ll be able to hide your presences or something, you guys are HUGE and covered on gold! You''ll bring all the attention." Aquarina said honestly.


    "Hahaha! We acknowledge how different we are, and we know we might be quite surprising to the eyes, but your mother Sylphy, has exined us that there are many types of "demon


    people" so we might be able to pretend to be them for the time being to justify our


    appearances." Sphynxiette giggled.


    "I mean, yeah, as long as I exin it to the citizens myself, it shouldn''t be hard." My mother nodded. "I''ll also have to use my connections and ask my father for help to seek more golden pyramid ruins around the world. We do have a lot of explorers and spies across the entire


    world so that shouldn''t be too hard over the next couple of years."


    "Wait, spies?!" I asked in surprise. "Isn''t that bad?"


    "Bad in which way, my daughter?" My mother tilted her head. "Every big kingdom will always have spies on other kingdoms, even if we are allied or without any enmity. They are essential to keep us updated of their things. Though sometimes they might get discovered and either escape or get killed- Ahem! I know this is not the ce to talk about this."


    "It sure isn''t!" My father exined. "By the gods, we are eating, Faylen..."


    "I''m sorry, sorry." She sighed. "Anyways, what I was trying to say is that we''ll find the golden pyramids, it is where your people are likely to be trapped inside."


    "T-Thank you." Sphynxiette nodded. "I won''t judge you based on your previousments, as a leader I also have to admit such tactics are sometimes necessary. Even in my home, when our big country was once divided into many tribes, we often had spies on each one. It appears this is a basic tactic that works in every, ahah."


    "Hahaha! We might not be so different now." My motherughed.


    I still didn''t know what to think about it, but well, in my previous life I became a rogue and an assassin, so it isn''t as if I am someone to talk or judge about that.


    "Anyways, yeah, I guess they''ll being with us for a few years." My mother nodded. "W-We hope we are not an inconvenience." Sphynxiette sighed. "It appears many are upset; I am so sorry. Perhaps we should depart quickly? After what you''ve done for us, we would not want to annoy you."


    "E-Eh? No, no, no, we were just upset about something else! Not you guys, you can stay as much as you want!" I said.


    "Yeah, please don''t feel that way!" Aquarina nodded.


    "That''s right." Her mother agreed.


    "Some were shocked of what Faylen said but they''ll get used anyways." Shade shrugged.


    "Sorry if it looked like we were upset about you." Celeste smiled. "You guys are super cool, and I would love to have you around every day."


    "Yeah, please don''t feel bad." Zack nodded.


    "Sorry, sorry!" Mist cried. "It wasn''t about you! And you''re not freaks, you''re all so majestic and bright! Nobody would ever think of you as freaks, you''re beautiful and wonderful people!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah, such words fill my heart with so much joy, thank you little Mist." Sphynxiette smiled. "You are also a beautiful bundle of joy and honesty; may the stars bless your path for eternity."


    "Heheh, I don''t know what that means but thanks!" Mist giggled a bit.


    "And about the slimes?" Wondered my father. "Pyuku, you''re bringing them all, right?"


    "Yes, I hope that''s not too bad? There are hundreds of them but... I think it will be alright?" Pyuku said. "We can introduce them to the society, and they all seem willing enough. They can be useful on their own rights. Some already offered themselves for cleaning jobs. We can easily clean things, any things! Also, our bodies are good for mixing and purifying ingredients. We can make potions and other concoctions of basic grade and slightly higher if we are given materials and indications how it is done."


    "Interesting! That''ll give you a lot of jobs already." My mother nodded.


    Oooh, is this why the cauldron ended bing a slime like Violet? So real slimes also have a slight ability to synthetize items like her! Though her abilities are much, much more advanced and incredible.


    Now that I think about it, I should let her interact more with Pyuku and the rest. She''s often just hangs around with Glutton and Scarlet and Sapphire.


    But being with her kind wouldn''t be so bad, right?

 Chapter 1194: Violet And Slimes

    Chapter 1194: Violet And Slimes


    ?


    "Guuuh! Guuuguuh?"


    Little Violet was now interacting with Pyuku and the slimes. After we enjoyed our breakfast as family, I let them interact to see what would happen while the rest of the family packed


    things up to depart outside of my dungeon.


    "I had seen her sometimes, but I had no idea it was actually a slime." Pyuku said. "She''s definitely slimy but is not the same as us. Unlike us, she was made by your abilities, Sylphy. So she''s more like the "Monster Slimes" of the second floor, simr in appearance, but fundamentally different and perhaps even biologically different as well."


    "Ah, yikes, was that a bit racist of me to bring her to you guys?" I asked, feeling rather ashamed of myself. It would be as if I brought a cat to talk with cat beast person telling them the cat was like them. Of course they would get upset and call me a racist, fuck.


    "Not at all! Violet can''t talk but she''s very smart, I think she''s a person like us, and feels quite curious about us looking like her." Pyuku was very cheerful. "Please don''t think such things, you did this with a good-hearted thought."


    "Well, thank you... And yeah they are indeed interested in her." We looked like a dozen colorful slimes were surrounding Violet and touching her hardened cauldron exterior, touching her violet-colored slime body in the slight shape of a girl, and her slimy long hair.


    "Gugugu! Gugeh!" She said, greeting them.


    "Guguguu."


    "Guggeguh."


    The other slimes talked between themselves as they analyzed her. They probably looked down at her as they thought she was some child. She was indeed a child though; I think I only created her a year and a half ago!


    "Guguh?" Violet continued trying to talk with them.


    I don''t know if theirnguages matched, but it seemed they couldn''t understand her, but she could somewhat understand them. It made me feel a bit bad, like I was watching my little daughter not having a good time with the children at school.


    "Gugeh."


    "Geeh."


    The slimes, however, attempted something they do between themselves, extending a tiny tentacle to touch her and imnt memories or nutrients into her as a way to speaking.


    "Gyeeh!" However, Violet panicked and screamed loudly, making the slimes step back, some even ran away. "Gyeeehee! Guuuh...!" She ran to my side, leaping with her big cauldron body towards me and hugged me tightly.


    "Gueeeh..." She started crying.


    This was the first time I saw violet cry!


    "V-Violet? A-Ah, there, there. Calm down..." I sighed, caressing her slimy head. She was a bit scared when they tried to touch her with that. "It''s okay baby, everything is alright. Mama is here."


    "Sniff..." She rubbed her face on my neck and then calm down a bit, after I gave her a few head pats.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked her, she nodded softly. "Do you want to talk more with the slimes?"


    "G-Guhh..." She waved her head with a clear "no" in her face. She was grabbing my arm, and her hands were trembling.


    "I''m so sorry, they didn''t know it would affect her so much. It is normal between our people you see." Pyuku apologized. "Violet, I''m sorry... Maybe I might be the only one you can properly talk with."


    "GUEH!" Violet, however, was very angry, and didn''t answer nicely, hiding behind me.


    I never thought I would act like her mother, but she''s indeed still growing and developing. Unlike Glutton who is like a puppy, Violet has clear intelligence beyond that of a smart doggy (though Glutton is not really a smart doggy either).


    "Violet, be nicer." I told her. "And okay, if you don''t want to talk then don''t talk. Want mama to cook you something yummy, or do you want to return to the Soul Scape?"


    "Gueh... Guguh..." She said cutely.


    "Okay, I got you some snacks here if you don''t want to bother me with cooking..." I looked in my inventory and took out a box with freshly made meat buns.


    "Hmm!" She quickly started eating them and got happier quite quickly.


    I never imagined I would be babysitting my cauldron one day, my fault for making her into an actual living being I guess. It is now my responsibility to take care of her as more than just my Familiar, but a family member.


    "Looks like she wasn''t built for that." Aquarina sighed. "Sorry on behalf of them too... I feel kind of responsible, seeing how Pyuku''s my familiar."


    "It''s fine, it wasn''t your fault." I shrugged. "I guess things are like that. Violet is a sensitive girl but she''s nice, right?"


    "Gu! Gu!" She nodded cutely. "Gugu, mama!" She hugged me, giving me a kiss on my cheek.


    Oh my gosh, I was melting alive, she was way too adorable.


    "Aww, I am your mama? Okay, fine..." I giggled, hugging her back. "You can always rely on mama for anything."


    "Guuh!" She nodded. "Guuh?"


    "You want toe back inside my Soul Scape? Alright, your friends are there too, go y with Glutton and Furoh." I already told Furoh tofort her by ying with her, and Glutton was always up to y with anybody.


    "Guguh!" She got excited to return to herfort zone, and quickly disappeared, appearing inside and then ying over the grass fields.


    "I always kind of overlooked her but she''s kind of like your baby, huh?" Aquarina squinted her eyes. "She even called you mama! Not fair!"


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry... She''s still developing, she might have not done that before because she was still learning." I giggled. "Don''t worry, I am sure once she opens up more, we can let her


    call you mommy too."


    "E-Eh? There''s no need..." She blushed a bit. "We can have our own kidter anyways... Maybe adopt one? Once we get to ourte twenties or thirties... I was thinking about it earlier." "Hmm? Doesn''t sound bad!" I nodded. "Though, maybe we can have a real baby between the


    two as well."


    "H-How? Wait don''t tell me you got a...!" She muttered, blushing.


    "Yeah, I got a surprise!" I smiled.


    "Eh?!" she gasped. "S-So you got both?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wait, what are you even imagining, Aquarina?!" I could help but feel shocked at her own thought process sometimes.

 Chapter 1195: Playful Night

    Chapter 1195: yful Night


    ?


    I brought Aquarina with me to our tent after leaving Pyuku on his own and exined her about what I meant. And no, I didn''t mean I had a penis! I was born a girl and have no such organ. It was dumb she even thought about it. What''s wrong with my perverted girlfriend''s head sometimes?


    "Okay, okay, don''t get mad, it''s not like I got hyped you could have one or something." Sheughed. "Sorry, sorry..." She giggled while saying that.


    "Ugh..." I sighed, crossing my arms. "Anyways..."


    "But you can''t like, make a potion to grow one for a limited time?" She wondered. "I have been thinking, magic can do so much so-"


    "Aquarina we are too young to think about that stuff, enough!" I crossed my arms, looking like my grumpy mother now.


    "Hahaha! Alright, sorry!" Sheughed out loud at my response, even she thought her own imagination was in stupid andughable sometimes.


    A penis potion, what kind of degenerate would ever make such a thing anyways?


    ...


    Anyways, back to the normal things.


    "Anyways, so let''s go back on topic. It is something that''s inside of my Soul Scape." I said, sitting over the bed with her. "I''ve told you how some of my Familiar Spirits were born, right? Like with Ignatius and so on?"


    "Yeah, it''s with the EXP you earn and like, that''s a piece of their soul?" she asked.


    "Pretty much that, yes." I nodded. "Well, for a while now, that hasn''t happened because something weird happened, all the soul pieces have begun assembling into some cocoon inside my soul scape, for a very strong living being toe out, I think it is like a spirit too, but very strong."


    "I see...? That''s cool?" Aquarina wondered, without realizing where I was going until she did. "Wait, will that thingy be our...? How?"


    "Well that''ll be easy, she... or he, will have our blood! It is in the process of absorbing everything into itself. It already asked for some of my blood, but I was thinking, if I add your blood too... Maybe it can truly be like our baby? I know it sounds stupid and ridiculous..." I sighed.


    "No, no, that''s cool! Okay!" She nodded right away after I said that. "How much blood do you need?"


    "Only a bit, fill this tiny sk with it." I told her, as she made herself a small needle out of her hardened hair made into metal strands with her abilities. She pierced her index finger with it, got some blood in the sk, and gave it to me.


    "Alright, is that it?" She wondered with an excited face. "So when is it being born though?"


    "N-No idea, we''ll see." I shrugged. "But for now, yeah, I''m giving it to her, or him... or them."


    I quickly poured all the blood over the cocoon, alongside some more of my own. The ck cocoon absorbed everything happily, leaving no blood behind. Maybe the gic materials will make some difference, or maybe they will make none at all, we''ll see once we get there. "And it''s done." I said. "Well, let''s quickly wrap things up to get going."


    "Really? Is it done, just like that?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Yep~" I shrugged, as we ended looking at one another''s eyes.


    Aquarina smiled, slowly approaching me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So we''re going to have a baby together now?" she asked with a teasing smile, her blue eyes looking directly into my own.


    "I-I don''t know if you could call it our baby but... Maybe?" I giggled.


    "I would love to call it our baby though~" She smiled, as she caressed my face with her hands. "Wouldn''t you?"


    "I-I do... I would." I nodded, feeling embarrassed.


    Her arm hands and her breath growing closer made my heartbeat hasten rapidly.


    "Let''s make a family together once I am back, okay?" She asked with a smile. "I''m already decided-"


    "S-Sure... I wouldn''t mind." I epted her caress as her lips approached mine. "I love you; you know? So I don''t mind..."


    "Hehe, I love you too." She smiled, kissing my lips for a little second. "You''re so cute when you get all shy and embarrassed..." She was biting her lips.


    "Just shut up and kiss me more~" I pressed my lips against her, as we started making out like two wild girls in love.


    She pushed me down my bed and started kissing my lips passionately, I could feel her warm tongue entering my mouth, tasting me and then sucking on my little tongue, she enjoyed doing that. Her plump limps were devouring me, our kisses weren''t at all cute, they were full of beastly love and passion, we were eating one another with each kiss.


    "Hmm~ A-Aquarina...!"


    "Didn''t you wanted me to kiss you? Now give your tongue."


    I pulled my tongue out for her, as she started licking and sucking it, it felt so nice, our lips naturally came together again, as I tasted her delicious and plump lips. I ended moving my hands down her body, grasping her big and strong buttocks, they were so nice to touch.


    "Hmm~"


    "Ahh~ You little...!"


    She started licking and gently biting my neck as she noticed me grabbing her down there. "Heh, what''s wrong? I can''t grab some of this myself from time to time? I have to admit, you''ve gotten so big~"


    I couldn''t help but use both of my hands to grab her big cheeks and grasp them tightly. Oh my gosh, they were so hot. Aquarina was hot! I could barely hold myself back as she kept kissing me like her life depended on that. She was sitting right over me, rubbing her entire body over


    mine.


    "Heheh, it''s all yours." She kissed my lips again. "You can touch it as much as you want~" "Oooh! Then I''ll help myself." I pped her cheeks a bit, making her give a slight moan.


    PLAP!


    "Aaahh~!"


    "You''ve been a grumpy, bad girltely! Here, take this and this!"


    p! p!


    "I-I''m a bad girl?"


    "Yes you are, this is your punishment~"


    "I kind of like this roley, keep going."


    Aquarina bit her lips as she took off her shirt. She showed me the goods...

 Chapter 1196: Back To The Old House

    Chapter 1196: Back To The Old House


    ?


    "Sylphy! Aquarina! Hurry up and get your tent down, we''re moving out already!"


    My mother''s words quickly woke us up from our daze, as we had to quickly separate each other''s bodies, we weren''t doing too much of anything, just a lot of in ol'' loving, I guess.


    But that might be considered too much by some, so we quickly stopped what we were doing before wasting more of everyone''s time and got the tent down.


    "Yeah, mom,ing! Wait a bit please...!" I cried, as Aquarina was getting her shirt back on. "Hahaha, we overdid it a bit." She giggled. "But I can''t get enough of my Sylphy~"


    "Geez, enough with that." I felt embarrassed. "We can continue with what we left off tonight though?"


    "Sure~!" She said happily.


    We walked out of the tent, got it done, saved it inside of Glutton, and made our way back with my party. The robots bid their temporary goodbyes to us as they went on their own thing for the moment, and I opened a portal back outside.


    I still had to choose a new Dungeon Floor though! And I also wanted to check the Civilization of the Arboren down there, but I can do this tonight or tomorrow morning, no rush.


    We walked outside of the dungeon, finding ourselves right in the wends, the sun was high in the sky, the rivers and swamps extended up to the eye could see.


    Many animals and monsters ofrge sizes were grazing by, some hunting, it was a peaceful yet wildndscape, untamed.


    "Phew, the dungeon is nice and all, but nothing beats the real air of the outside world!" Nepheline smelled the wends fresh air.


    "I suppose you''re not wrong there, Nepheline." Nodded Arafunn. "I''m sorry for saying this Sylphy, but the air of your dungeon feels very... Well, "artificial", it was quite hard to breathe it and use it with my magic without feeling this weird feeling about it."


    "Yeah, same." Zack nodded. "Though I wasn''t as sensitive before, with all these cultivation techniques Master Arafunn has taught me, I noticed something simr..."


    "I guess it can''t be helped, everything is indeed quite artificial, born from the transformation of my own Mana injected into the dungeon." I exined briefly.


    "Well not like it even matters anyways." Aquarina shrugged. "What do we do now?"


    "I think we should go back home now that we''re done with everything. We''ve explored mostly everything here, found all the slimes as well, we got even some robots and Sphynxiette and her people." My mother said. "I am done, and I want to go ck off for the rest of the vacations, just ck off, not traveling or doing anything in particr..."


    I could tell my mother was exhausted, we ended making this vacation more gruesome and, well, more exercise-heavy than it should have been. I nodded inwardly, she wasn''t wrong, we needed a rest and to rx without doing any more journeys or fighting big bad monsters.


    "You''re not wrong, let''s go back home then, Faylen." My uncle nodded.


    "Yeah, you need to rest- No, we need to rest." My dad nodded, patting her shoulders. "Right champ?"


    "I want to go back to our Cloudia house and y in the farm." Zephy said.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hehehe, alright, let''s go to a simpler life for once, even if briefly." Said my mother, smiling. "Sylphy, let''s go."


    "A-Ah, yes." I nodded.


    I guess my mother does feels nostalgic about those early years we spent in Cloudia, where I grew up with them and had a few tiny adventures with Aquarina and her parents. There''s a lot of things we still miss from here, but it''s not like Agartha hasn''t be our home already either.


    There are so many people there we love, and our big manor over there, surrounded by that huge flower garden, it is a really pretty sight I grew up with for thest six or so years. I guess I''ve spent over half my life on Cloudia and the rest on Agartha, so both hold an important ce inside my heart.


    Though, deep down, I still wish I could have stayed here, in Cloudia, until I grew up into a young adult, but I guess the world wouldn''t let us do that.


    Over Arafunn''s big flying familiars, we flew across the skies, slowly moving back home as I took this time to chat and listen to my friends.


    "Vacations are slowlying to an end... It was a tiring vacation, but I really had fun with everyone, I loved every second of it!" Mist smiled. "I''ve grown plenty strong too, we had a lot of sizable challenges."


    "We sure had, this whole year has been full of challenges, to be honest." Zack nodded. "But we''ve grown stronger, and we even found some new friends along the way, perhaps way too many, but they''re appreciated nheless." He patted Luck''s shoulders.


    "Hahaha, I guess... Our lives weren''t as colorful as they are now before we met you guys, so thanks for making us and Lara feel so weed." Luck smiled honestly, his wolf ears twitching cutely as he felt embarrassed. "Truly, thank you so much."


    "E-Eh? No, please calm down, there''s no need to be so thankful!" I stopped him. "We''re pals,e on. Just take it for granted for once~!"


    "I-I guess I should, thanks still." Luck smiled. "Right Lara?"


    "A-Ah, yes..." Lara nodded, feeling embarrassed herself. "Thank you guys! Truly! I was distracted by the spirits, hehe..."


    "Nah you were just embarrassed, huh?" Luck teased her, patting her head. "She''s really happy, but sometimes she can''t be honest with herself, so she pretends she''s just happy go


    luck."


    "What?! The hell are you talking about!" Lara gasped. "Luck, the spirits are calling you a big dummy by the by!"


    "H-Hey! Really?" Luck felt pressured by the spirits gazes he couldn''t discern.


    "She''s joking with you, dummy." I giggled. "Ah, Celeste, how has been the trip so far?"


    "W-Why are you asking me out of nowhere?!" She grew red.


    "Well, you''re our friend, right? And you had quite a harsh... Beginning, so I kind of was hoping this would help you unwind a bit." I smiled.


    "A-Ah, Sylphy..." She sighed, crossing her arms. "Of course! It has been pretty fun, yeah, let''s admit it. It still hard for me to move on but, I am moving, and that''s what matters."


    "It is indeed." I patted her shoulders.


    The house could be seen from the distance.


    We were back once more, for ourst week.

 Chapter 1197: Relaxing While Planning

    Chapter 1197: Rxing While nning


    ?


    Once we arrived back home, we went immediately inside and started cleaning our big house. We''ve been gone from here for a couple of weeks, so the house was already once morepletely full of dust. Cleaning everything wasn''t too hard anyways, by using some magic spells, it was done quite quickly, though we still had to cooperate and work together, spending a good hour before we were able to take a rest.


    With Mist and Lara we decided to prepare some lemonade using the high-quality lemons produced inside of my Dungeon, and we shared it with everyone involved in the cleaning, which were mostly all my friends, mom, Aquarina''s mom, and uncle Arafunn. Everyone else was outside looking at the farm. For some reason my father got obsessed with farming again and he was exining to Sphynxiette, her people, and the Slimes how it worked.


    "Phew! This is a nice lemonade." Said Aquarina, drinking the entire ss in a single chug. "It is so vorful! I''ve never tasted such delicious lemon juice before."


    "Yeah, literally anything that grows inside of her dungeon always tastes several times better than normal, isn''t it?" Mist giggled happily.


    "It is so good! I love just eating veggies and fruits from Sylphy''s dungeon!" Said Lara.


    "Okay, enough with praising that dungeon." Iughed. "Let''s enjoy some fruits. Here." I shared some fruit with everyone too. Apples, kiwi, pears, and even slices of melon and watermelon.


    "Hmm, this is so refreshing." Zack said, munching on some of the watermelon.


    "NOM!" Mist ended eating the whole slice whole. "Hmm, I like it, but the green part is not that tasty."


    "Mist, you''re not supposed to eat that..." Celeste facepalmed. "You only eat the red part. Also the seeds, you shouldn''t eat them either."


    "Gulp, wait, what?!" Mist gasped. "Oh no..."


    "Yeah, a watermelon tree is going to grow inside of your belly now~!" Giggled Celica yfully.


    "Eek! R-Really?!" Mist cried. "If this was made by Sylphy, have you seen her nts?! They''re like alive and moving, so that''s totally a thing that could happen!"


    Mist was panicking over some dumb joke. Of course that''s not going to happen! Though, now that I think about it, that could be a strong ability by itself. To let an enemy ingest my seeds and then let the nts grow inside their insides.


    They could grow into sharp spears and so on, impaling their innards from the inside and then breaking open into a myriad of nts. The sole thought is both terrifying and somewhat... interesting?


    Maybe this is my past as a trained rogue, but I better not overthink this idea.


    "Hahaha, I would never do that, don''t worry. It''s just a little joke." Iughed. "Why would that ever happen, Mist? Don''t just believe that."


    "Yeah!" Zack nodded. "You can eat the fruits however you want."


    After seeing her boyfriend patting her shoulders and hearing our words, Mist sighed and nodded happily. That little panic she had banishing rapidly, as if it was never there to begin with.


    "O-Oh, what a relief." Mist sighed in relief. "Nom!" She immediately ate a slice of melon. "Geh, this one is very sweet inside, but the peel is rougher and bitter!"


    "That''s why we usually don''t eat that part, dummy..." Celesteughed. "But you do you, it''s not like its poisonous."


    "Sylphy you should have let her believe it for a bit longer." Aquarina patted my shoulders. "She looked funny when she went all panic-mode."


    "Geez Aquarina." I sighed. "Anyways, does someone has any idea what we can do on thisst week? Maybe something not rted with hunting monsters or cultivating, for once."


    "Hmm, I just wanted to chill. But we could explore the surrounding forest and go fishing or something." Zack said. "Oh, ah, right! I wanted to learn Alchemy from you, Sylphy! And maybe Crafting too?"


    "Eh? From me?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, after all, you got those special skills. Have you thought that there might be a way for you to like, teach skills to us?" Zack wondered.


    "Right! That would be really cool!" Mist nodded. "I am fairly ok at Alchemy, but I can''tpare to Sylphy or Aquarina..."


    "Good idea..." I nodded. "I think sometimes you do learn skills naturally, so perhaps if I teach it..."


    Maybe if I can change my sses into skill teaching-specific sses, it might be actually possible to impart the knowledge necessary for a skill to be unlocked. We haven''t explored the possibilities of the system all that much after all.


    "Who else wants to learn?" I wondered.


    "Me, me!" Celica said. "I am ok at Alchemy, but I want to get better... If we''re going to go to meet the Witch of the Blue Mountain, I would like to not disappoint her as much."


    "Okay! Who else? Luck, Lara?" I asked the two.


    "I want to! Yeah!" Lara nodded. "I wonder if there''s a way tobine my spirit magic with alchemy, to make like my own way of alchemy!"


    "There are indeed different alchemy techniques that each alchemist can create. That also goes for crafting, cksmith, and so on." I nodded. "I am sure Mist and Celica have already developed their own too."


    "Maybe I can do something more if I use my phantoms and such." Said Celica.


    "I-I don''t think I have any special thingy going on, but I''ll do my best!" Mist nodded.


    "Okay then! If you want to learn the skill and all of that, let''s do that to pass the time. But let''s not overdo it, okay? I don''t want you guys to get tired and all because we are currently in vacations! So let''s enjoy the free time we got." I smiled. "sses can begin... Hm, I suppose every day after breakfast? Andst until lunch! How about it?"


    "Sounds like a n! Do we begin tomorrow?" Mist wondered.


    "Yep, tomorrow we can start." I nodded. "For now, how about we go inside my dungeon? I want to show you guys how I create a new floor."


    "Oooh, sounds interesting!" Aquarina said. "Let''s go then."


    "Alright." I nodded. "{Dungeon Gate}"


    I opened a blue colored portal, leading inside the dungeon.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1198: New Dungeon Floor

    Chapter 1198: New Dungeon Floor


    ?


    Once everyone entered the Dungeon with me, we found ourselves inside of the First Floor, the vast grasnds that spread through arge area of the entire dungeon. It could be said the first floor had grown in size at least more than thirty times what it originally was.


    It might as well really be like arge piece ofndscape, hundreds of kilometers ofnd were here, and not just grasnds, some wends surrounding the fountain had been formed, and the once small forest has expanded to be a gigantic one.


    There was life everywhere, birds, insects, mammals, reptiles, all kinds of creatures crawled and lied here, there was a whole food chain. It truly felt like a "goddess simtion" in terms of being able to control a world like the gods do.


    [The {Dungeon System} wees you back!]


    [They say they really want you to get to upgrade the Dungeon already!]


    [The fifth floor ispletely empty, but not for too long. Please, make sure to choose a type of Floor you want for the Fifth Dungeon Floor.]


    Messages appeared in front of me, almost blurring my vision. It was evidently clear the Dungeon System was pissed because I have been ignoring it even after reaching Level 5 not too long ago, and for that I feel slightly sorry, only slightly.


    I had just gotten happy I got my bonus stats and then ended ignoring everything else for a little while, I suppose that was very rude of me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Okay, okay, we got here for that, you know? So calm down a bit, geez!" I somehow pushed away the system notifications.


    "So how do you do this floor creation thingy?" Zack asked.


    "Do you really just create a whole piece ofndscape? You''re really like a goddess, Sylphy!" Mist said with a bit of admiration. "Maybe we should pray for you from now on? Hahah!"


    "Hahaha, yeah, we should!" Laraughed as well.


    "Enough with that." I sighed. "And no, I don''t really make anything? I just provide Mana. The Dungeon System is the one creating everything! Now, just watch."


    As I said that, the system windows popped up again, changing their form and letters.


    "Dungeon System, show me the options for the fifth floor, please."


    Ding!


    [The {Dungeon System} is giving you three options!]


    [What do you want the fourth Dungeon Floor to be?]


    [Option 1: Tundra Type Dungeon]


    [Option 2: Desert Type Dungeon]


    [Option 3: Cave Type Dungeon]


    The three new options were interesting-well, no, only one was new. The other two had already appeared, I am fairly sure. It seems the only new one is the Tundra Type Dungeon.


    Now, what do I choose? The Tundra certainly seems unappealing, a ce that where there''s snow everywhere and is constantly snowing, with ice and stuff, maybe even frozen mountains, doesn''t really feel appealing to me.


    Well, then again, the other two aren''t that good either. A scorching desert and another that are just underground caves? I guess theter was said to be able to produce ores, I think.


    "System, can you show me the details again?"


    [The {Dungeon System} nods, showing you all the details of each type of Dungeon that the fifth floor can be.]


    The system quickly did as I asked them, what a nice little system they are.


    Though, a bit annoying sometimes.


    Ding!


    [Showcasing Dungeon Type Information...]


    [Option 1: Tundra Type Dungeon]: [A near endless ocean of snow greets your sight the moment you enter this Dungeon Floor. The skies are often timespletely clouded with white clouds, where snow always falls. There arerge mountains where precious ores could be found, and the snowynd grows unique frost and ice-attribute nts and crystals. Beasts are big and powerful in thesends, adapted to the cold, they have a lot of fur or are of the ice element. Ancient, abandoned temples could be found, or even thends of ice-dwelling people, maybe.]


    [Option 2: Desert Type Dungeon]: [A vast and near endless Desert filled to the brim with golden sand. It has some mountains with unique and precious ores, and there are a few oasis here and there. This ce is harsh, and the sun is incredibly strong, but the harshness of the desert gives birth to the strongest monsters out there, giant creatures that constantlypete for supremacy are born in the deserts, alongside unique types of cactuses of many species, and even mysterious ancient pyramids, where treasures could be found, or


    something else, perhaps.]


    [Option 3: Cave Type Dungeon]: [Arge underground area, resembling a section of enormous, connected caves. Covered on stone, where ores of all types can grow naturally, with a high chance for magic and spirit ores to grow. Contains underground-type monsters and special cave-dwelling boss-type monsters. Specializes on ore production and mining, and also on underwater spring water production, and can produce unique monsters.] "Interesting..." I looked at the descriptions. "Hmm, what do I pick? All three options seem


    fine."


    I decided to show the options to my friends, for once. I was very open with all of them, so I wanted to listen to their opinions and see what they had to say about the whole thing.


    "Ooh, the tundra one sounds nice, we could y in the snow!" Mist said. "We could throw snowballs, that''s fun, right? I''ve only heard about it!"


    "Yeah winter is never cold enough where we live for snow to show up." Said Zack. "That might be fun."


    "But a cave could also have some interesting stuff too. Think about what Sylphy could get as well, maybe getting a ce that can produce and duplicate ores should be her priority instead of ying with the snow,e on." Said Celeste.


    "A-Ah, well, yeah." Mist nodded.


    "A desert could be interesting, if it has oasis to swim and stay, it wouldn''t be so bad." Laramented. "Like that one oasis we found in the golden desert."


    "Hmm, I prefer the caves." Luck said. "Mostly because they could help us secure ores that are


    rare by letting them multiply."


    "I want the snow! Snow!" Celicained.


    "Hmm, I mean the snow sounds really fun but maybe the caves, yeah." Said Aquarina.


    "So at the end it is split between Tundra and Caves..." I sighed.

 Chapter 1199: Combining Dungeon Floor Themes

    Chapter 1199: Combining Dungeon Floor Themes


    ?


    "Is there not a way tobine the Floor Types?" I asked the Dungeon System. "There should be a way! I mean, as long as I use Dungeon Energy. I was even able to transform a piece of floatingnd into a sky ind!"


    [The {Dungeon System} is beginning to think about it...]


    [The {Dungeon System} is analyzing the possible ways this could be done...]


    [Analyzing...]


    [Processing...]


    [Running Simtions...]


    [Analysis Complete.]


    "So?" I wondered.


    Alice was at my side, also expecting something. She couldn''t control well the other Systems, so it was up to her "children" to decide what they wanted to do or check their own inner workings.


    After all, most of them were "discarded" functions within her main system which she birthed as systems of their own, still fused to her, but distinct and not glitched like she was.


    [The {Dungeon System} says...]


    [Unfortunately...]


    [That...]


    "Aw, so it can''t be done?"


    [It can be done!]


    "Oh?!"


    [The {Dungeon System} says, however, that such a thing won''t be cheap or easy to do!]


    [It might take double or triple the amount of time that a Floor takes to be made.] [Now, they ask you, which Dungeon Types you want tobine?]


    [This can only be done before selecting a Dungeon Type for a floor; therefore, all previous floors can''t be changed.]


    As I smiled, I noticed all my friends looking at me with expectations, wondering which choice was I going to take. It was naturally my responsibility to tell them the good news.


    "Alright guys, looks like we can get two at the same time!" I said happily.


    "Wow, really?!" Mist asked. "Nice! Tundra and the Cave then!"


    "Like that we all win!" Zack agreed.


    "I didn''t know that was a thing!" Aquarina said. "But it will have a cost, right?"


    "Yep." I nodded. "How much?"


    [The {Dungeon System} says that it''s going to cost 100.000 Dungeon Energy tobine two Dungeon Types in a single Dungeon Floor!]


    "A hundred thousand?!"


    I stepped a little before realizing I still had plenty of EXP to easily get that, but even then, that was a lot! I remember when things cost only like a thousand, or five thousand. But this is really going far. But at the same time, the cost is justified. Combining two types must be an incredibly tiring task.


    [The {Dungeon System} apologizes but says this is the only way.]


    "No, no, it''s fine. I''ll pay it. Let''s exchange some EXP first."


    I quickly did just that.


    [You have exchanged 100.000.000 EXP for 100.000 Dungeon Energy!]


    [The Dungeon Energy has been sessfully transferred inside of your Dungeon Energy reserves.]


    "Alright."


    With that done, I quickly decided to begin the process.


    "Let''s start. Dungeon System."


    [The {Dungeon System} nods!]


    [You have chosen [Option 1: Tundra Type Dungeon]!]


    [You have chosen [Option 2: Cave Type Dungeon]!]


    [ERROR!]


    [You can''t choose two Options at the same time.]


    [Admin cess granted to main System Synapsis.]


    [Reconstruction basic functions...]


    [You have exchanged 100.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The two Options have been merged together into a single Option!]


    [Option 4: [Tundra & Cave Type Dungeon]


    [This Option has been chosen, and it cannot be turned back.]


    [The Fifth Floor of the Dungeon has begun to be created based in these two Types of


    Dungeons.]


    [Creation Process has begun.]


    "Let''s go look,e, everyone!"


    I ran downstairs with everyone and quickly moved all the way to the fourth floor''s stairs. They led to apletely white, empty space.


    However, this empty space started to be quickly filled.


    Ding!


    [Your Dungeon Dimension Fifth Floor has be a [Tundra & Cave-type Dungeon]!]


    [An enormous rockyndscape has appeared. A giant bedrock that epasses it all! Caverns open up, crystals and ores appear. The ground is rich, underground water reserves are already


    veryrge.]


    [Above the surface, however, different changes happen. The skies bepletely gray. The clouds release snow, covering thendscape almostpletely.]


    [The bedrock shakes, eruptions emerge,rge volcanoes appear, and then quickly be dormant mountains, coveredpletely by snow.]


    [Rivers of frost water flow everywhere! Snow falls endlessly, giant ice crystals appear.]


    [While the surface remains as a tundra full of snow and ice, the underground has be a richbyrinth madepletely out of caves.]


    As the messages appeared, that every same thing happened. The spectacle was actually quite fast, although the System said it was going to take a while, it only took roughly forty minutes. But the spectacle was so incredible that we just sat down and watched it all happen while


    eating some snacks.


    "T-That was incredible, it feels like I just saw a world being born..." Mist gasped. "I don''t think I''ll ever forget what I saw, such a unique experience..."


    "It was truly like a world being made." Zack nodded. "And you saw this happen every time with each floor, Sylphy?"


    "Yeah, kind of." I nodded. "Well, yeah it was amazing, but you get used to this."


    "I don''t think there''s anybody that has ever gotten their hands on a dungeon like yours." Celeste sighed. "Your System already is almost god-like in what it can do.... I am beginning to think that all the powers and abilities you got must be for a purpose, right? It can''t just be


    some random magic ability you were born with."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A purpose?" I wondered.


    Well, I simply couldn''t just tell her I was mistakenly reincarnated by some random Reincarnation God because I had a "high Karma count" but because I wasn''t from Earth, I was given the God''s first ever creation, full of ws.


    "Yeah, I agree." Aquarina nodded. "I am sure that Sylphy''s powers got a big purpose! Maybe she''ll one day help us be finally free from the Gods, for real this time."


    "I''ve done enough..." I sighed. "But... Yeah, I do have such a goal, for the very far future,


    maybe."


    I don''t even know how I''ll get to that point, but one of my goals is that.


    To stop them from controlling this world. And maybe even to kill them. From Nephilim''s memories I learned all the Gods were once simr to us, mortals that were given god-like powers, and slowly cultivated them to be what they are now.


    It might be irrelevant now seeing how strong they are, but that by itself is a big weakness. It


    means that they were never born with their power.


    And therefore, it can be taken away.

 Chapter 1200: Adding Countless New Dungeon Facilities

    Chapter 1200: Adding Countless New Dungeon Facilities


    ?


    But for now, let''s not think about that stuff!


    "Okay enough serious talk, let''s just enjoy the new floor and be done with it!" I said, as we stepped into the snowynd. The snowfall stopped as we entered, as if the entire dungeon''s skies obeyed my will.


    "The snow stopped falling!" Mist said. "But how? It was falling a lot before..."


    "I am fairly sure it is because I willed it?" I wondered. "Look."


    I thought about it and snow continued falling.


    "Looks like you can control the weather? Now you''re truly a goddess!" Laughed Aquarina.


    "Only in the dungeon though, I can''t do shit outside..." I sighed. "And I am not a goddess!"


    "Feels like one." Zack looked around.


    "Hey goddess, catch this!"


    Suddenly I felt something very cold hitting my face. It was Celeste who threw me a snowball right on my face! It didn''t hurt or anything, but it was oddly annoying.


    "Hey you little...!"


    I quickly grabbed a snowball and threw it into her face with 100% precision!


    "Hahaha! Bitch!"


    She started throwing me a bunch of snowballs, as I quickly grabbed more.


    Everyone else looked at one another and smiled.


    "Hey, right..."


    "Let''s y!"


    "Catch this Luck!"


    "Agh! Lara, wait!"


    At the end, they all joined into the snowball fight.


    Laughter and screams over the cold snow covering our bodies and faces echoed across the endless, yet beautiful snownd.


    I saw Aquarina conjuring her magic to unleash a storm of snowballs everywhere, and we ended all teaming together to fight the snow overlord she had be.


    Ultimately, we destroyed her snow castle and seized her throne after covering her entire body


    on snow.


    I thought that already at my age, especially when considering my previous life years, that I wouldn''t enjoy such a thing.


    But I believe even adults would enjoy this very much, and it well, it wasn''t as if I had enjoyed a good life back then, I had barely grown up and then got myself killed.


    This was an experience we''ve never had before, as we''ve never really visited a ce with snow before.


    It was really fun though, and we ended exercising more than we thought. Once we were done, we just rested over the bignd of snow with my friends.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aquarina was by my side, cuddling with me and hugging me while we rolled around the snow. "That was fun!" Sheughed. "Now roll with me on the snow and give me some kisses."


    "E-Eh? Wait, eep!" I ended falling through arge hill with her, both of us hitting a pile of


    snow.


    "Aquarina! Be careful!" I reprimanded her, as I sat down over the snow.


    "Hahahaha!" She onlyughed. "Come on, roll with me, it''s fun! Rx!" "H-Hey, you dummy- wait! Agh! Hahaha!"


    She ended tickling me and kissing my neck, as I fought back by tickling her exposed belly. We ended doing this for longer than I thought, before we finally rested,ughing too much was a bit exhausting.


    "Heheh, this was fun." She giggled.


    "Yeah..." I smiled, looking into the skies. "Though, it does feel a bit empty, right? There are no monsters and such."


    "Eeeh, I like it this way for now. Just a big yground~" Aquarina shrugged.


    "But that can''t be right either!" I quickly stood up. "Let''s fill it with stuff! A floor this empty can''t be considered a floor from my dungeon, right?"


    "Aha~ Alright, there she goes again." Aquarina shrugged. "So how do you add stuff?"


    "Like this, look." I said. "Dungeon System, show me the Dungeon Shop for now."


    FLASH!


    A blue screen shed in front of us, showing all the avable things I could purchase.


    [The Dungeon Facility Shop has Leveled Up to Level 5!]


    [New Dungeon Facilities have be avable for purchase.]


    {Avable Items: 8}


    [Winter Flower Garden (B Grade)] [Cost]: [30.000 DE]


    [Ice Spirit Lake (B+ Grade)] [Cost]: [35.000 DE]


    [Ice Crystal Spirit Tree Forest (B++ Grade)] [Cost]: [40.000 DE]


    [Frost Fairy Queen Castle (B+++ Grade)] [Cost]: [45.000 DE]


    [Magic Ore Mines (B Grade)] [Cost]: [30.000 DE]


    [Glowing Magic Mushroom Forest (B+ Grade)] [Cost]: [35.000 DE]


    [Spirit Crystal Cave (B++ Grade)] [Cost]: [40.000 DE]


    [Abandoned Ancient Ruins (B+++ Grade)] [Cost]: [45.000 DE]


    "Oh, there''s eight facilities now. Is it because Ibined two dungeon types?" I wondered.


    "Interesting..."


    "So many! A-And you just purchase these with EXP?" Aquarina asked me. "Right, you can''t


    level up, so all that EXP you umte... You can repurpose it around!"


    "Yeah, I think I exined that to you before Aquarina, did you forget?" I wondered, crossing


    my arms.


    "N-Nah, I totally remember, don''t worry!" She smiled, panicking a bit.


    "Well, fine... Now, maybe we should just purchase everything, right? I got a lot of EXP umted, so I feel rather generous..." I smiled. "Alright, let''s calcte... How much EXP do I need to exchange to get everything?"


    After doing some basic calctions, I found out I would need 300.000 Dungeon Energy. It was a tremendous quantity, even more than the points I used on making the whole thing. But it couldn''t be helped. I had the EXP, so might as well.


    "It is a bit disappointing I didn''t gain any Dungeon EXP out of spending those one hundred thousand Dungeon Energy before, but it cannot be helped I guess..." I sighed. "This better give me some Dungeon EXP back though!"


    [The {Dungeon System} assures you that it will.]


    [You have exchanged 300.000.000 EXP! You gained +300.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You purchased [Winter Flower Garden (B Grade)] [Cost]: [30.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Ice Spirit Lake (B+ Grade)] [Cost]: [35.000 DE]!] [You purchased [Ice Crystal Spirit Tree Forest (B++ Grade)] [Cost]: [40.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Frost Fairy Queen Castle (B+++ Grade)] [Cost]: [45.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Magic Ore Mines (B Grade)] [Cost]: [30.000 DE]!] [You purchased [Glowing Magic Mushroom Forest (B+ Grade)] [Cost]: [35.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Spirit Crystal Cave (B++ Grade)] [Cost]: [40.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Abandoned Ancient Ruins (B+++ Grade)] [Cost]: [45.000 DE]!]


    [All Purchased Facilities have begun being ced automatically by the {Dungeon System} per


    themands of the System Master.]


    All the Facilities were purchased, appearing one after another across the entire Dungeon.


    The appearance of the Dungeon Floor finally changed, not looking empty at all!

 Chapter 1201: New Dungeon Monsters

    Chapter 1201: New Dungeon Monsters


    ?


    [You have exchanged 300.000.000 EXP! You gained +300.000 Dungeon Energy.] [You purchased [Winter Flower Garden (B Grade)] [Cost]: [30.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Ice Spirit Lake (B+ Grade)] [Cost]: [35.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Ice Crystal Spirit Tree Forest (B++ Grade)] [Cost]: [40.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Frost Fairy Queen Castle (B+++ Grade)] [Cost]: [45.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Magic Ore Mines (B Grade)] [Cost]: [30.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Glowing Magic Mushroom Forest (B+ Grade)] [Cost]: [35.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Spirit Crystal Cave (B++ Grade)] [Cost]: [40.000 DE]!]


    [You purchased [Abandoned Ancient Ruins (B+++ Grade)] [Cost]: [45.000 DE]!]


    [All Purchased Facilities have begun being ced automatically by the {Dungeon System} per themands of the System Master.]


    I exchanged three hundred thousand EXP and got the Dungeon Energy, purchasing all the facilities I wanted, which were all eight of them! Each one of them created a new piece ofndscape across the entirety of the Dungeon Floor.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    The Dungeon System itself started cing them everywhere after I let it do as it pleased. I wasn''t going to really ce them myself, that was too much to consider after all.


    However, the Dungeon System happily obliged, cing them around after giving a quick analysis to the entire map of Floor 5, which was at least the size of all previous floorsbined if I counted the underground caves.


    [The [Winter Flower Garden (B Grade)] has been ced sessfully over the surface of Floor 5!]


    [A beautiful garden of Winter Flowers is rapidly growing through it all! Once fully grown, you can harvest a variety of Unique Ice Attribute Flowers, Herbs, and Roots.]


    [The New Dungeon Monsters: [Carnivorous Winter Flower (Tier 5)] and [Giant Horned Frost Rabbit (Tier 4)] have been Created!]


    [The [Ice Spirit Lake (B+ Grade)] has been ced sessfully over the surface of Floor 5!]


    [The beautiful and gigantic frozenke flows with cold water beneath, where many fishes thrive.]


    [The New Dungeon Monsters: [Frost Lake Giant Trout (Tier 5)] and [Crystal Frost Gator King (Tier 6)] have been Created!]


    [The [Ice Crystal Spirit Tree Forest (B++ Grade)] has been ced sessfully over the surface of Floor 5!]


    [Arge forest made up of beautiful and white colored ice crystal trees is erected across the surface of Floor 5.]


    [The New Dungeon Monsters: [Giant Pr Bear King (Tier 6)], [Ice Slime King (Tier 6)], and [Frost-Scaled Ice Wyvern Queen (Tier 7)] have been Created!]


    [The [Frost Fairy Queen Castle (B+++ Grade)] has been ced sessfully over the surface of Floor 5!]


    [A huge and mysterious castle has appeared on top of the tallest snow mountain. Inside, an evil frost queenmands her cold and icy army.]


    [The New Dungeon Monsters: [Lesser Frost Fairy (Tier 5)], [Ice Golem Knights (Tier 6)], and [Frost Fairy Queen (Tier 8)] have been Created!]


    The first batch all went to the surface of Floor 5, and it filled it with so many new monsters and also materials to harvestter!


    Especially thatst message, I got a Tier 8 Monster now, and it is a fairy?


    I never imagined fairies being monsters though.


    Aren''t they people?


    This feels weird...


    Wait, maybe it is like the slimes where these slimes are just monsters while the ones from the real world are people.


    Well, I''ll have to investigate thatter.


    Ding!


    [The [Magic Ore Mines (B Grade)] has been ced sessfully over the underground of Floor 5!]


    [Giant Mines full of magical ores have grown across many caverns and caves. You can now begin mining these ores, which will over time regrow anew by absorbing the mana from the environment, and you can also ce ores of your own in these caverns for it to slowly regrow and multiply.]


    [The New Dungeon Monsters: [Magic Ore Eating Giant Turtle (Tier 5)] and [Ore Eating Giant Crystal Beetle (Tier 4)] have been Created!]


    [The [Glowing Magic Mushroom Forest (B+ Grade)] has been ced sessfully over the underground of Floor 5!]


    [Large forests of enormous and gigantic mushrooms have been ced across most of the underground area, filling the dark depths with their faint glowing light.]


    [The New Dungeon Monsters: [Giant Walking Glowing Magic Mushroom (Tier 5)] and [Fungal Abomination (Tier 6)] have been Created!]


    [The [Spirit Crystal Cave (B++ Grade)] has been ced sessfully over the underground of Floor 5!]


    [Caves full of Spirit Crystals have emerged across your entire Dungeon! Spiritual Energy is being both produced and crystalized every second. You will soon be able to mine these materials as they regrow anew.]


    [The New Dungeon Monsters: [Spirit Crystal Drake (Tier 6)], [Spirit Crystal Golem Sentinel (Tier 6)], [Spirit Crystal Elemental (Tier 7)] and have been Created!]


    [The [Abandoned Ancient Ruins (B+++ Grade)] has been ced sessfully over the


    underground of Floor 5!]


    [A gigantic set of ruins have emerged at the deepest areas of the fifth floor underground. Ancient guardians emerge within their depths.]


    [The New Dungeon Monsters: [Ancient Mithril Guardian (Tier 7)], [Ancient Elemental Guardian (Tier 7)] and [Ancient King (Tier 8)] and have been Created!]


    So many new monsters...


    "With this many monsters I guess the ce will be quite lively now." I sighed in relief. "And once they appear and then start multiplying, new types of monsters will constantly appear


    endlessly."


    "Really? Is it that easy?" Wondered Aquarina.


    "I don''t know if it''s easy... I don''t really do anything, the monsters do it. I believe it''s called evolution? Or something like that." I shrugged. "But as they live and die and reproduce, their bloodlines continuously get stronger or diverge into many paths to specialize on different


    niches, creating new monster species."


    "Ohh, I had no idea such a thing was possible..." Aquarina said. "So aside from evolving you Familiar, monsters can evolve themselves in such a way and create new versions of


    themselves..."


    "Well, yeah, this happens in nature as well, it is not something we invented exclusively for our Familiars." I said, looking at the notifications again. "Oh?"


    [For having created several facilities in the Dungeon and helped for the creation of new resources and monsters, the Dungeon has gained +100.000 Dungeon EXP.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +1.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +500 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +300 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +700 Dungeon Energy.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [...]

 Chapter 1202: Monster Pets

    Chapter 1202: Monster Pets


    ?


    [For having created several facilities in the Dungeon and helped for the creation of new resources and monsters, the Dungeon has gained +100.000 Dungeon EXP.]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The Dungeon has gained +1.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +500 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +300 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +700 Dungeon Energy.]


    [...]


    For a moment, I felt frustrated when I saw I only earned 100k Dungeon EXP after all of that, but when I saw the amount of Dungeon Energy being generated, I quickly changed my opinion.


    [The Dungeon has gained +1.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +1.100 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +500 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +200 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +500 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +1.100 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +1.200 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +200 Dungeon Energy.]


    [...]


    A new notifications pop ups almost every ten seconds, it was insane! Isn''t this too much Dungeon Energy?! I don''t remember ever umting this much before. Is it because of the strange Floor 5 being a double floor in a way?


    This probably means I won''t need to spend so much EXP to get Dungeon Energy like before, or at least not so much!


    I hastily looked at the Dungeon System Status.


    {Current Dungeon Level}: {Level 5}


    {Dungeon EXP}: {456.000/500.000}


    {Dungeon Energy}: {76.300}


    {Bonus Stats}: {+10.000}


    {Avable Dungeon Floors}:


    Level 1: [Floor 1]: [Grasnd-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 2: [Floor 2]: [Labyrinth-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 3: [Floor 3]: [Sea-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 4: [Floor 4]: [Volcanic-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 5: [Floor 5]: [Tundra & Cave-type Dungeon Floor]


    {Dungeon Facilities}


    [Floor 1]: [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)] [Floating Ind of the Guardian Tree (S Rank)] [Spatial Elevator (B Rank)]


    [Floor 2]: [Set of Trap Devices of Suffering (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Slime Nest (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Spider Nest (D+ Grade)]


    [Floor 3]: [Fish Monster Reef (C Grade)] [Tropical Paradise Ind (C Grade)] [Coral Golems Castle (C Grade)]


    [Floor 4]: [Smander zing Lake (C+ Grade)] [Abyssal Peaks (C+ Grade)] [Withering Tree Forest (C++ Grade)] [Dragon Nest Mountain (C+++ Grade)]


    [Floor 5]: [Winter Flower Garden (B Grade)] [Ice Spirit Lake (B+ Grade)] [Ice Crystal Spirit Tree Forest (B++ Grade)] [Frost Fairy Queen Castle (B+++ Grade)] [Magic Ore Mines (B Grade)] [Glowing Magic Mushroom Forest (B+ Grade)] [Spirit Crystal Cave (B++ Grade)] [Abandoned Ancient Ruins (B+++ Grade)]


    I already had over 70k Dungeon Energy after just twelve minutes since I ced all the things! This was crazy, insane! Will I have millionster? How does this make sense? I wasn''t producing so much before.


    However, I was still rather frustrated the EXP was barely at 50k off from leveling up again. Ugh, oh well. At least I am getting the Dungeon Energy I spent pretty quickly.


    Though this feels too good to be true, there must be some catch, right?


    [The {Dungeon System} exins that the sudden influx of Dungeon Energy is due to all the new structures, treasures, and monsters roaming the entirend.]


    [They said that once the ecosystem settles down and bes stabilized, the flow of Dungeon Energy won''t be as chaotic.]


    [However this might take a couple of days inside the Dungeon, so enjoy all the extra Dungeon Energy you can get!]


    Oh, so that''s how it is. Anyways, this is super sweet. I hope I get a million Dungeon Energy or something.


    That''s like the bare minimum I deserve after spending half my hard earned EXP into this. "Anyways, I think I''m done." I said. "Let''s regroup with the rest to explore the entire ce!"


    "Oh, sure!" Aquarina seemed excited. "You seemed so busy looking at the system, what happened?"


    "Aaah, it''s just that I was getting some new notifications, I was earning a lot of Dungeon Energy back, which is good." I smiled. "Anyways, there they are."


    I pointed at the distance, where our friends were grouped together. They were all watching the huge garden of white and blue flowers that had appeared out of nowhere. These flowers weren''t small either though, each one was at minimum a meter tall, some being over three meters big, forming a small canopy.


    It was a bizarre sight, especially seeing flowers like these growing on andscape of pure ice and snow. They were perfectly adapted, and even absorbed the energy of the element into


    their bodies quite easily.


    However that wasn''t all, there were giant carnivorous flowers roaming through the garden, and even giant rabbits with bit horns made of frost too! Both strange animals were all over the ce, dozens, or maybe hundreds.


    "We''re back- Oh, you guys are looking at the garden." I said, patting Zack and Mist''s


    shoulders.


    "It is really incredible, it appeared out of nowhere and it was so pretty!" Mist said. "And I love


    those rabbits! So big and fluffy! Can I touch them?"


    "Yes you can! Go ahead!" I said. "Hey, you two,e here." I called them.


    As the Dungeon Master, my words were orders to them, the monsters immediately rushed


    here and lowered their heads gently, letting Mist pet them.


    "Uwaah, so fluffy fluffy~!" She said, rubbing her face on their fluffy white fur.


    "Is it okay? They won''t attack, right?" Zack asked.


    "Don''t worry, you guys, just touch them~!" I said, shrugging. "Even those big walking


    flowers... Come here as well, you two... and you!"


    More and more monsters appeared, even the dangerous looking walking flowers with sharp teeth let themselves be petted and caressed. They were all very docile with me and all those I


    told them were my allies.


    "This is genuinely incredible... For you to be able to order so many damned monsters at


    once." Celeste said. "This is just insane, there hasn''t been anybody capable of doing this, right? At least not normal... I mean, no, wait... I guess there has been, mostly the Demon


    Generals I guess."


    "Most of them are able to summon and control monsters of some type, yeah. Arachne was also a Dungeon Master like me, she was given such power from the Evil God of Dungeons though." I exined. "She had very simr powers to mine, though mine had been further modified and improved thanks to the Dungeon System."


    "I see... Pretty amazing though, maybe you''ll eventually be the Goddess of Dungeons."


    Celeste joked around.


    Haha, no way...


    Right?

 Chapter 1203: Time To Use The Divine Skill Evolution Scroll

    Chapter 1203: Time To Use The Divine Skill Evolution Scroll


    ?


    We ended exploring the flower garden for a bit more, before moving to the nearby forest of crystal trees. These trees were very... Well, very fantastic. Simr to the Guardian Tree of the robots, they were made of some crystal, probably ice attribute spirit crystals, but much denser at the same time as packed full of energies and mana.


    Around these trees livedrger and more intimidating creatures. A massive fifteen-meter- tall pr bear greeted our sight at first. He guided us through the forest and even carried us happily. Then there was a gigantic frost slime, which froze anything it touched. We decided to skip the head pats to that guy. Andstly, there was the wyvern, it was resting inside a small cave, it was a gigantic creature, a Tier 7 Monster, so it was decently strong.


    I don''t know which ones were the Bosses of the Floor though, but it was sure that it might be the Tier 8 Monsters even above this almighty and big wyvern. And the thing is, there''s two Tier 8 monsters inside the dungeon! So I have no idea how this is even organized, who is the boss? Do they fight for the boss throne or something? It makes me wonder a lot of things. [The Dungeon has gained +1.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +500 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +300 Dungeon Energy.]


    [The Dungeon has gained +700 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +1.000 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +1.100 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +500 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +200 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +500 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +1.100 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +1.200 Dungeon Energy.] [The Dungeon has gained +200 Dungeon Energy.] [...]


    Meanwhile, I kept earning more and more Dungeon Energy. By the time we were done with checking the forest, everyone was starving, and we decided to walk outside the dungeon, ready for dinner tonight.


    The day was alreadying to an end, but my Dungeon Energy count wasn''t stopping, it kept increasing every few seconds. I had to admit it, I was getting a bit addicted to seeing the numbers go up constantly, ahah...


    By the time I looked at the Dungeon System Status again...


    {Current Dungeon Level}: {Level 5}


    {Dungeon EXP}: {456.000/500.000}


    {Dungeon Energy}: {459.300}


    {Bonus Stats}: {+10.000}


    {Avable Dungeon Floors}:


    Level 1: [Floor 1]: [Grasnd-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 2: [Floor 2]: [Labyrinth-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 3: [Floor 3]: [Sea-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 4: [Floor 4]: [Volcanic-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 5: [Floor 5]: [Tundra & Cave-type Dungeon Floor]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    {Dungeon Facilities}


    [Floor 1]: [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)] [Floating Ind of the Guardian Tree (S Rank)] [Spatial Elevator (B Rank)]


    [Floor 2]: [Set of Trap Devices of Suffering (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Slime Nest (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Spider Nest (D+ Grade)]


    [Floor 3]: [Fish Monster Reef (C Grade)] [Tropical Paradise Ind (C Grade)] [Coral Golems Castle (C Grade)]


    [Floor 4]: [Smander zing Lake (C+ Grade)] [Abyssal Peaks (C+ Grade)] [Withering Tree Forest (C++ Grade)] [Dragon Nest Mountain (C+++ Grade)]


    [Floor 5]: [Winter Flower Garden (B Grade)] [Ice Spirit Lake (B+ Grade)] [Ice Crystal Spirit Tree Forest (B++ Grade)] [Frost Fairy Queen Castle (B+++ Grade)] [Magic Ore Mines (B Grade)] [Glowing Magic Mushroom Forest (B+ Grade)] [Spirit Crystal Cave (B++ Grade)] [Abandoned Ancient Ruins (B+++ Grade)]


    I now had over 400k Dungeon Energy! This ispletely insane. However, the EXP count was never going up, which was annoying. I suppose I can''t earn Dungeon EXP passively like Dungeon Energy.


    And... Wait a moment, aside from adding stuff to a Dungeon, how can I spend Dungeon Energy? I know there''s a Civilization Shop avable now, right? But it sells just Civilization


    stuff.


    I can''t really invest this Energy into much of anything outside of those two!


    Agh...


    ...


    Oh well, I''ll have to figure out somethingter.


    For now, as our parents prepared dinner for the day toe to an end, I checked my skills.


    There was a Scroll I haven''t used yet, a Skill Evolution Scroll.


    And it was the [Divine Skill Evolution Scroll: False God of Thunder Jupiter (SSS Grade)].


    Unlike the other Skill Evolution Scroll I had gotten, this one turned the Skill into a Divine Skill, most likely giving it Divine Thunder powers or something.


    Nheless, I was excited about what sort of weirdbination I could make out of it... Even though I know giving it to a basic offensive skill would be better.


    I pondered which Skill to choose from my max leveled skills as I looked Aquarina cutely help her mother cook dinner.


    The Skills I could choose to Evolve using this Divine Skill Scroll were the following ones:


    [Steady Fighter: Lv10] [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv10] [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] [Mana Usage: Lv10] [Mana Disruption: Lv10] [Crafting: Lv10]


    They weren''t the best Skills candidates out there, but this is what I had to offer right now. Steady Fighter and Lesser Water Magic: Aqua seems like the no-brainer choices.


    I can bet the first one would give me some sort of powerful thunderous body skill or something, although it would beme and the same as the previous skills I already got from


    Jupiter.


    So it''s kind of meh.


    Next would be Aqua, the Skill that could be made would be interesting if not strong and intense. Maybe I could end up creating something like a thunderstorm cloud now? That would be really strong, but I can''t imagine myself using such overbearing magic.


    So, pass too?


    Then the next candidates are... Well, not the best, but not the worst either.


    There''s Spiritual Blessing, which might finally evolve into something much stronger and


    useful now than just an ability to multiply EXP earned.


    And then there''s Mana Usage and Mana Disruption, oh, and Crafting.


    Can those three even work with it? To be imbued with thunder, what would they do?


    Maybe the first one, Mana Usage, could help me control something like thunder mana?


    And then Mana Disruption... definitely some heavy stuff, would probably evolve into a powerful disrupting lightning-like attack.


    Andstly... Crafting.


    What... can I craft with that?


    It''s probably the weirdest match to the scroll.


    Yet somehow, I feel really attracted to the idea! Hmm, what do I pick?

 Chapter 1204: Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation

    Chapter 1204: Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation


    ?


    I think I''ve ALMOST made a decision. I am mostly thorn between Crafting and Mana Disruption. So let''sy the pros and cons of these two possible evolution forms first.


    With Mana Disruption, I would most likely upgrade its original form and make it even more lethal. I remember that hyper charging this energy into the tips of my fingers and releasing it damaged even Tier 10 beings such as Arachne with ease.


    If I evolve it with this Divine Skill Scroll, its lightning powers might elevate even further, and it could cancel or disrupt the flow of Mana to an even greater extent, making it an even better tool to use against mighty foes.


    And then there''s Crafting. I think it might either help me craft things out of pure divine lightning or imbue items and objects with divine lightning for powerful new effects, or both, or somethingpletely different.


    These are just my guesses based in what I''ve seen and experimented so far with these skills and their evolutions. They often follow a slightly predictable pattern. Though once I begin fusing Skills it might be more chaotic as I won''t really know what I''ll get by fusing skills with so many different effects together.


    Well anyways, screw it, I''ll just chose the Skill I want anyways.


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Crafting: Lv10] Skill as the recipient of the [Divine Skill Evolution Scroll: False God of Thunder Jupiter (SSS Grade)]!]


    [The skill has begun to evolve!]


    FLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The scroll disappearedpletely into sparkles of light which then entered my body. I thanked myself for having gone back to my tent in the meantime, or it would have definitely dragged the attention of everyone here.


    The runes left behind by the scroll flowed inside my soul and reached the area where the skill was "stored", its small colorless sphere form was suddenly turned into a veryrge golden sphere.


    The sphere released roots through my entire soul, as the Skill finally evolved, sessfully so. Let''s see what I got this time...


    Ding!


    [The [Crafting: Lv10] Skill has sessfully evolved through the power of the [Divine Skill Evolution Scroll: False God of Thunder Jupiter (SSS Grade)] into the Divine Skill: [Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation: Lv1]!]


    Hold up this sounds really strong! Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation? What''s there NOT good about it?!


    Okay, let me check already!


    Frist, this was the Crafting Skill originally:


    [Crafting: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    A Signature Skill of Crafters.


    A Special Skill that allows for thebination of materials to create brand new items that are often not included in Alchemy, such as Weapons, Armor, Furniture, Relics, Magic Tools, and more. Alchemy and Crafting go hand by hand,bining both skills will grant the best effects.


    Passive Effect (10): Grants the ability tobine existing materials or items to create brand new items and increases their Quality by +100%. Additionally, it grants the innate insight to gain ideas and enlightenment over what to craft and create, with a 50% Chance for the item created to evolve into an even higher quality and stronger item.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Quality of Created Items by +100%.


    Not that much of a big deal, isn''t it? Especially when my Fusion Alchemy can help me do all of that now that it has be so advanced. I also got Forge and Metallurgy as well!


    So even if I lose all of its effects, it doesn''t matter.


    Now, let''s see what the Crafting skill has be now.


    [Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/25.000


    A Divine Skill born from the evolution of the [Crafting: Lv10] Skill after absorbing a Soul Fragment from the False God of Thunder: Jupiter.


    Its abilities to transform, shape, and create items and equipment has been twisted and evolved into somethingpletely new, yet still slightly simr to its original purpose. By channelingrge quantities of Mana, Spirit Energy, and Divine Thunder, it is possible to create Holy Divine Thunder Armament.


    This Armament has two forms, a permanent one and a temporary one. Temporary Holy Divine Thunder Armament will disappear after a set estimate of time, often based in the amount of energies used to be created.


    Meanwhile, permanent Holy Divine Thunder Armament requires physical materials, often other pieces of equipment to remain stable and permanent. The stronger the "ingredients" or the "recipient" used to make the permanent version, the stronger the resulting Holy Divine Thunder Armament will be.


    Armaments will grow in power as the Skill Level rises and as they feed upon Mana, Spirit Energy, and Divine Thunder you generate from your body. The Elemental Affinities of the Thunder produced will also change depending in the materials the Armament digests.


    The variety, shapes, and forms the Armament can take depends on the imagination and imaginary blueprints the user creates within their minds. Therger the forms, the more expensive they are to make.


    It is also possible to seamlesslybine the temporary armament''s effects with the effects of other Skills or spells, widely ranging their ability to transform and be created, and the many shapes and forms they can take.


    Additionally, created armament, be it permanent or temporary, can seamlesslybine with more of its own kind, to create evenrger and moreplex armaments.


    With each Skill Level, the Effectiveness, Construction Speed, Imaginary Realization, Durability, Attack Power, Magic Power, and Divine Power of created Armaments increases by


    +20%.


    Level Bonus (1): Temporary Armament Summon Duration +30%, all Armament Durability and Attack/Magic Power +20%. When creating Armament, there''s a 10% chance for its Quality Grade to increase to the next Level.


    Holy shit, this sounds so fucking amazing!


    The endless possibilities of what this could be are insane. I can make anything I want! But at what cost? And there''s also a need for spirit energy and divine thunder, so I can''t go all out, as it doesn''t require only Mana, unfortunately.


    But that doesn''t matter anyways, let''s make some to try it out!


    "Alright let''s try this right away!"


    I activated the skill effects, as I suddenly felt my energies gathered in front of me. For a


    moment, I saw some sort of vision in front of my eyes, it showed hundreds of blueprints,


    items I have seen, analyzed, or created.


    "So that''s how it works... Okay then, let''s make a temporary one."


    FLAAASH!

 Chapter 1205: Divine Thunder Automata

    Chapter 1205: Divine Thunder Automata


    ?


    Ding!


    [You have activated the [Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation: Lv1] Divine Skill!]


    [You have created the Temporary Holy Divine Thunder Armament: [Divine Thunder Automata (S Rank)]!]


    [Summon Duration: 1 Hour.]


    A golden colored robot appeared in front of me, resembling almost the same robots we''ve met so far. Butpletely made of gold metal and covered on sharp thunder-shaped ornaments across its entire body.


    Was it intelligent? I made it using the blueprint in my mind of those robots themselves. I had seen their internal constructions in detail when I helped them get repaired with Nephilim''s help.


    "Can you talk?" I asked them.


    "Processing... Yes, master. I can speak." It spoke with a robotic voice, like the other robots, but a bit more fluent!


    "Oh wow, this is amazing! Alice, are you seeing this?!" I asked her.


    "Of course I am!" She nodded, appearing by my side. "It seems this ability can even help you create golems, and very smart ones too!"


    "Let''s see... I''ll call you Automata 1 for now." I said. "You can onlyst one hour, so I''m sorry..."


    "There''s no need to apologize, master. I''ve been created to serve you." It spoke. "Is there something you require of my assistance?"


    "Hmm, can you show me what you can do? Like in terms of fighting and stuff." I said.


    "Of course. But who should I fight?" They wondered.


    "Hey, Ignatius, didn''t you wanted to have some sparring partner?" I summoned Ignatius, who had been cking off inside my Soul Scape.


    POOF!


    "Hm? Sparring partner? When did I ever said that?!" He roared.


    "A while ago! Now, look. I got you this golem." I said. "Automata 1, this is Ignatius, your opponent. Show him what you can do."


    I ended entering the dungeon with them for a couple of minutes to see the extents of this golem.


    "Very well master."


    Automata faced Ignatius instantly. The spirit dragon had yet to fully prepare before the robot reached him within a split second. Its small yet bulky body moved super quickly, releasing sparks of golden electricity with each move.


    A barrage of lightning speed punches hit Ignatius chest, as he shielded himself with his scales, reinforcing them through his skills before trying to bite Automata 1.


    The robot rapidly evaded the bite, before administrating another punch into his face. Ignatius was pushed a few meters away, groaning in pain.


    "Annoying bastard, don''t get too cocky..."


    His mes started flickering all across his body. Automata 1 charged without hesitation or fear, its fists shing with lightning. However, Ignatius greeted them with his own zing fists.


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    An explosion of mes and lightning erupted. Both immediately began exchanging blows with one another, creating more and more elemental explosions everywhere, the grass below them had already been burned down.


    After a long fight, it seemed as if they were in a tie, but Ignatius began absorbing his own mes, bingrger andrger. And while abusing his skills, he ultimately defeated Automata 1, breaking its arms and legs.


    I think I could easily help them regenerate them, but I stopped the fight there. "Okay, that''s enough." I said, as I helped Automata 1 regenerate its limbs after giving it the order to stop. "You''ve showed me enough of your capabilities, Automata 1. You were amazing, well done."


    "Thank you master. I did my best. If I could say something, your summon, Ignatius. If very strong and incredible as well." The golem had already developed a rather deep thought process and even opinions and emotions.


    It was incredible...


    "I-I see! Well, I''m d you enjoyed the fight..." Iughed. "Hey Ignatius, are you okay?"


    "Oof... Yes, I''m fine." He groaned. "There was no way I would lose, see?! I''m an almighty Red Dragon! Though... It has been annoying how I can''t evolve yet. When can I do that already?!"


    "Well, first of all, you died. So it''s not like you can easily evolve like you did before, Ignatius." I sighed. "Second, we''ll eventually find the materials in the near future, so rx a bit. I promise you you''ll be stronger."


    "Hmm..." He seemed slightly pissed, but at the same time, he nodded. "Okay... So what prize do I get for winning?!" He asked, wagging his tail like a puppy.


    "P-Prize?" I wondered. "It was just a spar... Well, if you want a prize. Have these."


    I gave him a bag of a dozen fire spirit stones, one of his favorite snacks now that he became a fire spirit. He seemed rather excited about them because I rarely give them to him.


    "Oooh! Nice, this is at least something."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As he ate them, I noticed his spirit soul bing a bit, slightly, very lightly stronger. Its not that he just liked the vor, they healed and strengthened his spiritual soul. Only a tiny bit


    though.


    "Alright Automata 1, I''ll dispel you for now." I said. "Thank you for the help."


    "It was an honor, master. Have a good day." Automata 1 said before dissipating.


    "I wonder if they can keep their memories if I summon them again..." I wondered, looking at my own hands. "I got an amazing new skill, but it is a bit conflicting it can create intelligent beings like that. I feel guilty if I create them only to live so shortly."


    "Aren''t Spirits like that too?" Alice asked. "Lara can bring them to her, use their power, and once they''re weakened and exhausted, they tend to dissipate and... Well, you could say they


    die."


    "T-That''s... I didn''t think about that!" I gasped.


    "It''s not the same though." Said Ignatius. "Spirits never truly die, they dissipate, yeah. But they simply go back to the world where they were born, their elemental and spiritual energy repurposed to create new spirits. I think your Automata might be simr, if they work through simr principles. As I fought it, I noticed itsposition, albeit solid as steel, was still ethereal, like spirits themselves."


    "Is that so...?" I wondered. "Hmm, well, I''ll keep that in mind then!"


    Maybe this Skill allows me to create Spirits themselves?


    That''s... even more nuts than I imagined.


    Ah, well, whatever.


    For now, we walked outside the dungeon and joined everyone for dinner.


    And after that, with my friends, we enjoyed the rest of the night watching the night sky and


    the stars, chatting, and enjoying ice cream.


    Overall, it was a nice day.

 Chapter 1206: The Next Morning

    Chapter 1206: The Next Morning


    ?


    The next morning came slowly and cozily, as I woke up while being embraced by the big arms of my girlfriend. Aquarina was sleeping calmly, hearing her heartbeat while resting my head over her chest was very rxing.


    She was also warm, and her smell is really nice. It is like a mix of her soap,posed of many herbs and flowers, and her own sweat, which creates her own personal smell I''ve grown used to every morning.


    It might sound perverted, but I can''t get enough of her, I often times just rest my head over her head and while smelling her floral scented hair, I just fall asleep. So rxing!


    "Hmmm~" I rubbed my face over her chest, trying to sleep some more, but the sun was very annoying, covering my face and hers.


    "You like those pillows?" she asked me with a slightly sleepy voice, waking up.


    "Maybe~ They''re veryfy." I giggled. "Good morning."


    "Good morning." She smiled.


    Our faces came closer as our lips greeted one another, a gentle yet sweet kiss to start the morning.


    I wanted to stay with her like this forever, honestly.


    But we had to move on, a new morning had already begun.


    It was better to not waste more time, we''ve slept quite a lot this morning.


    "Alright, let''s get up already." I quickly sat down, ready to start the day.


    Though Aquarina said otherwise.


    "Nuuhh... Stay a bit more..." She grabbed me and pulled me back to the bed.


    "Hey you cker! We can''t just ck off forever..." I sighed, as I tried to free myself from her arms wrapped around my body.


    "Nuh-huh, I''m not letting you go now~" She smiled, kissing my neck and cheeks, and then yfully biting my long, elven ears. "Nom!"


    "Hyeeh! W-Wait! Don''t touch my ears out of nowhere!" I cried. "T-They''re sensitive...!"


    "Hehehe, so cute~! Can''t have enough of my baby girlfriend!" Aquarina giggled, hugging me tightly and kissing my ears. "Your long ears are one of your cutest things too, I can''t resist kissing me sometimes!"


    "W-Wait, Aquarina! Uwaaah!"


    Aquarina ended eating me with a barrage of kisses and hugs... I ended failing to free myself, as I sumbed to her love for another half an hour.


    However, after she seemed to be finally a bit bored of being above the bed with this heat, we finally stood up.


    "Let''s take a bath, I''m sweating all over..." She sighed.


    "Finally! I am all sweaty too! You sweat so much I am all covered on it. Look, all my pajamas are covered on your sweat." I showed her my wet back.


    "Oops... Hahaha, my bad! I just barely wear many clothes so you''re the only one that gets so wet with sweat." Sheughed.


    "Ugh, just try to be more mindful from now on, okay?" I sighed. "Anyways, let''s take a cold shower to start the day!"


    We finally walked outside of my room, slowly opening the wooden door, as we saw my brother and Celica ying in the corridor. Both were chasing one another while conjuring their magic.


    "I''m going to catch you, Zephy~!"


    "Hahaha, nuh-huh, you can''t!"


    Zephy had be very fast, after gaining this secondary Aura and after his Physique fully absorbed the powers of the Golden Phoenix, not only did he gain the power to create and manipte golden mes, but he could slightly enhance his body''s form and speed.


    With that, he enhanced his speed and grew a pair of tiny zing wings, which helped him at evading Celica chasing him around. Celica was simply conjuring some phantoms to scare my brother.


    "Well, well, ying in the corridor from all ces this morning?" I wondered, looking at my brother.


    "Oooh, big sis! Aquarina! Good morning to you two!" Zephy said with a happy smile. Seems he had a good night without nightmares.


    "Good morning Zephy." Aquarina smiled greeting him by giving him a head pat.


    "Mooch!" I gave him a big kiss on his cheek. "Good morning little sunshine. Did you take a bath?"


    "Yep, I feel nice now. Dad said that my condition has be better now, I think I''ve assimted the physique!" Zephyrus said.


    "I can already tell; you''ve be stronger now!" I nodded. "Good for you, good for you! Want to have a sparter to test your new strength with big sis?"


    "Sure!" He nodded happily. "I''ll show you that I am not the same as before anymore, hehe!"


    "Fufu, is that so? We''ll see~!" I giggled. "Oh Celica, right good morning to you too!"


    "Good morning Sylphy!" Celica smiled cutely. "Aquarina too!"


    "Yeah, good morning." Aquarina stretched her arms. "Anyways, I''m going to take a bath. You''reing or not?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ming." I nodded. "Celica, take care of my little bro, alright?"


    "Sure!" Celica nodded. "Hey Zephy, can you do this?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, she showed him a will-o-wisp she conjured out over her hand. Then, she slowly transformed and shapeshifted the little blue me into different shapes. A rat, a dove, a


    snake, and a mantis.


    "Shape Magic! Practice this so you can get better at it!"


    "Oooh, that''s cool! Let me try!"


    Zephy started trying to shape a small golden me with her help.


    Celica not only gives him a lot of attention, but also genuinely enjoys being with him, and


    she''s even helping him learn how to manipte magic elements too.


    She''s really the ideal girlfriend for him... In a few years, I definitely need to help them get


    together.


    I hope that by then Celica doesn''t find someone she loves...


    "Come on, let''s go already."


    Aquarina dragged me into the bathroom as we took a nice and cold shower together, washing


    away all the sweat. The shower also included a lot of kissing, more than just each other''s lips, though. Like kissing the neck, and the chest, and perhaps even the armpits, Aquarina''s


    favorite area to kiss from my body.


    "Hmm~ Your armpits are so soft and puffy, slurp~" She constantly smelled them while licking them, she told me to not wash them yet because she liked licking the sweat.


    My girlfriend is very kinky...


    "Enough already, perv!" I gently bonked her head. "Let''s just finish the shower already!"


    After finishing our shower and getting on some fresh clothes, we went to have breakfast with


    our family.

 Chapter 1207: Back To The Dungeon Again!

    Chapter 1207: Back To The Dungeon Again!


    ?


    "Good morning mom, dad!" I greeted my parents.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah, good morning honey." My mother smiled back at me.


    "How did you sleep?" My dad asked while sipping coffee.


    "Pretty fine~" I shrugged.


    "Mornin~!" Aquarina said. "Where are my parents?"


    "Outside dear." My mother said.


    "They''re cooking something there. They said they wanted a barbeque for today''s lunch. They already had breakfast." My dad said.


    I watched Aquarina greet my parents and then quickly run out of the house, meeting her parents there. Today the two of them were roasting more meat to eat.


    After all those days of traveling and hunting, we ended getting a bunch of meat from many monsters, most of them very tasty.


    Especially those Giant Smanders from the swamps, which her parents were now roasting. They had very tender and delicious meat, an incredible blend between fish and red meat.


    Also there was some of the meat of that Drake Monster we hunted as well, the one that was Tier 9 I believe. It was pretty strong too. The meat it had was delicious as well.


    "Hmm, smells good already... Can''t I skip breakfast and wait for lunch?" I wondered.


    "Honey, at least drink your milk tea. Here, I also made some pastries and there''s pizza over there. Aren''t you almost Tier 7? You need to eat a lot. Don''t skip meals or you''re going to grow weaker. Strong physiques need a lot of food." My mother told me, quickly telling me to eat.


    "Oh well~" I took a bite off arge pepperoni pizza slice and chewed on it, in a few seconds it was gone, and I moved to the next, and the next, and the next.


    It was crazy how much food I could eat without feeling exhausted or full at all. It was as if I was bing Glutton the stronger I became, my metabolism was sure fast.


    Then I moved to drink more and more milk tea, and then the donuts my mother left and... Wait, how much am I eating?!


    "I think I''ve eaten more than I imagined..." I burped a bit. "Oops..."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, you''ll digest it right away." My fatherughed. "This made me remember when you were a baby girl and we feed you dragon meat! You were so tiny, munching on the meat slowly."


    "We made sure to cook it to make it into a soft paste, but you still ravenously tried to bite some." Laughed my mother.


    "W-Well, I was hungry and curious." I sighed. "I-It tasted really good. But don''t tell Ignatius I said that..."


    "We won''t, don''t you worry." My dadughed.


    "So? How are the robots inside your dungeon, Sylphy?" My mother wondered as she started cleaning the dishes with a few magic spells.


    "A-Ah, I haven''t checked on them yet! But I think they''re fine? Not like there''s any threat where they live. The first floor has not really any threatening flying monster anyways." I shrugged. "I''ll go pay them a visit now with Aquarina. Do you want toe?"


    "Yes, I would like to check on them!" My mother said. "I also want to see the new floor your friends talked about. You said there''s snow and caves there?"


    "A-Ah, yeah!" I nodded. "W-Well, I guess you cane then, mom. Dad?"


    "I''ming too! I want to see the little dungeon my daughter''s growing." My father seemed oddly proud of that.


    "Alright~" I shrugged.


    After finishing breakfast, I learned all my friends had dispersed. Lara and Luck went to pick up herbs and hunt in the nearby forest. Zack was cultivating and learning more with uncle Arafunn and Ninhursag was watching over him.


    Meanwhile, Mist and Celeste were with Nephilim and Pyuku, alongside Sphynxiette, they had all connected rather well together, and were listening to stories from the aliendy.


    "Aqua! Want toe to the dungeon?"


    "Oh? Sure!"


    She quickly came running here while eating fromrge chunks of roasted, seasoned meat stabbed into a huge metal stick, this was her breakfast...


    "Alright, let''s go."


    We entered the Dungeon, as I showed my parents the interior again. Both were amazed every time they entered. My mother the most, as she was capable of analyzing and seeing through many of the magical and divine constructs of the dungeon.


    "Every time I enter I ampletely amazed." She admitted. "I never thought my daughter would have the knack to be a Dungeon Master, such a mythical title that often only monsters or demons that served the Demon King had... Usually only the Evil God of Dungeons can grant such power. But you stole it from him through an essory, right?"


    "Yep, this one." I showed her the essory with the embedded blue jewel.


    "It is truly an incredible invention..." She nodded. "Yet it is also so simple. I feel like there''s something else though, a secret ingredient of sorts. Was it something you added?"


    "I think I just added everything I found from the remains." I said. "Maybe? Or perhaps whatever power I had was also an ingredient." I tried not to lie and just say things inly, it seemed to convince my mother.


    "I suppose so. You''ve tested that on everyone else, but nobody can use its powers, right? So maybe the dungeon you made through that bracelet became soul bound to you, kind of like a Familiar, huh? Amazing, so Dungeons are truly living beings." My mother came out with a weird theory that was actually rather urate.


    "I never thought it that way... Unfortunately I don''t think I can replicate the thing." I sighed.


    "Sorry."


    "It''s fine." My mother smiled. "Anyways, let''s go see those ro... bot people, was that their name?"


    "Yeah, that name." Aquarina nodded. "Where''s the teleportation thingy?"


    "Over there!"


    I led my parents and Aquarina through the first floor''s beautiful grasnds and ins, until


    we reached a small stone floor, with a magic circle on top.


    By walking over it, we were instantly teleported into the floating ind.


    FLASH!


    And what we found there was... More than I expected!

 Chapter 1208: Visiting The Robot Village Inside The Dungeon

    Chapter 1208: Visiting The Robot Vige Inside The Dungeon


    ?


    The robot vige had changed a bit! Yes, the metal houses had be more refined and no longer looking all rusty and scrap made. Above all, they had be twice as big, and every single one of them had some sort of chimney.


    They had smithies inside and were constantly processing metals. I think a few days, or a week has passed since I left, due to the time eleration of the dungeon. But even when taking that into consideration, the progress was pretty insane.


    However, that wasn''t all though.


    They had huge, metallic walls surrounding the vige. And the streets were now paved with metal as well! To make things more amusing, the robots had created their own golems, metal golems that were patrolling the city and the outside area as guards.


    "Did they make all of this in a day?!" My mother asked.


    "A few days, I think time goes faster here when I am outside of the dungeon." I exined to


    mom.


    "Yeah it''s like that." Aquarina confirmed it.


    "Right, I do remember you said something simr to that. It was the reason why your products were made so quickly all the time." My mother nodded. "Shall we go in? I am interested now to meet them again!"


    "Sure!" I walked towards the gate.


    The golems looked at us with curiosity but didn''t recognize us. They belonged to the robots and weren''t dungeon monsters, so I couldn''t tell them to let us in easily.


    "Hey, Chief, are you there?" I called.


    The golems simply stared at us nkly.


    Until suddenly, a robot appeared, opening the gates.


    "Ooh. It is you. Lady Sylphy. Yes, yes. We are here. Sorry, sorry. Lots of creations. We''ve been making. Big vige. For everyone to feelfortable. The big tree is thriving. Look." He pointed at the big crystal tree that had grownrger without us noticing, residing in the middle of the vige''s square.


    "It does looksrger." I nodded. "Anyways, can we get in?"


    "Of course. Please. Come in. Sorry. Many apologies, we should have told the golems. To let you in. We will not make this mistake again." He apologized a lot.


    "Don''t worry, it is fine! I am mostly amazed by this metallic city you''ve created for yourselves." My mother said.


    "Honestly, yeah, this is incredible." My father nodded, looking around. "I think the only time I saw something simr was when we visited some of the dwarven cities, right?"


    "Yeah, only those midgets would create such incredible things out of boredom. But I think you guys surpass the dwarves much more." My mother smiled.


    "Many thanks. We don''t know. Who dwarves are... But we are happy to be recognized. Yes, yes." The chief nodded.


    He led us through the streets, as we were greeted by many more robots, all of them recognizing us as their heroes. It was very cute how they stopped doing whatever they wanted to greet us.


    "Big sis! Hi. Hello. Hi."


    Suddenly, some of the younger robots greeted us.


    "Oh hey guys! How are you doing?"


    "Fine. Mama and papa, teaching us."


    "We are learning. We are learning. We are learning."


    "Soon enough, I will make something good. I think..."


    "For now, I made this. Scrap metal."


    They showed me what looked like a few dolls made of scrap metal stuck together very roughly.


    "Not good enough..." They sighed.


    "Hmm, can you let me see them? I''ll fix them for ya." I smiled.


    The robots started nkly as if processing my question, and then nodded, giving them to me.


    "Okay."


    "Fine, but don''t destroy it."


    "It is scrap. Scrap metal. But our scrap metal."


    "Hahaha, okay, okay." I giggled. "Is that why you hesitated first? Don''t worry you guys." I patted their shiny, metallic heads.


    I quickly decided to use my newest skill on these pieces of scrap metal to test its permanent abilities.


    Yes, that Skill was obviously [Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation]!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    FLASH!


    A zap of lightning surged from my hands. All three "dolls" transformed into the shapes of a bird, a horse, and a mouse. I concentrated my energies to not make them lethal or something.


    Ding!


    [You have created the permanent [Holy Divine Thunder Doll: Horse Model (C Rank)] x1] [You have created the permanent [Holy Divine Thunder Doll: Bird Model (C Rank)] x1] [You have created the permanent [Holy Divine Thunder Doll: Mouse Model (C Rank)] x1] [Created Armament has be permanent. However, to utilize further functions, Mana application will be required.]


    "Wow. So shiny. So pretty!"


    "Amazing. Lady Sylphy. So cool."


    "You made this. For us?"


    "Of course, take them back!" I gave the dolls back, as the robots were left very happy of taking them back. Sometimes they produced a bit of electricity out, but the robots seemed to enjoy that, easily absorbing the energy to supply their cores.


    "That was. Incredible. Was that a new ability. Lady Sylphy?" The chief asked.


    "Something like that. I learned it afterbining my Alchemy Magic with the power I took from that Scrap King''s core." I exined.


    "Really? I can''t believe it. Did you somehow absorb that core into your physique or magic circle?!" My mother gasped. "I... I guess it wouldn''t be impossible, but it still amazing! So you acquired holy thunder as an element! Why didn''t you tell us?"


    "Yeah these are incredible news! Though I am worried you did something so reckless, what if it would have failed? The bacsh of trying to absorb cultivation materials without proper nning could be fatal. Your physique or magic circle could end up crippled." Said my father. Well, it''s not that I absorbed anything, I just used my system and got some scrolls but... Ah, I can''t just tell them that, can''t I? At least Aquarina wasn''t talking about it.


    "I just did it and it worked, so it''s fine! But I''ll take what you said into consideration, dad. Sorry for worrying you." I said. "Though I think I was able to absorb it easily for other reasons, maybe it might have to do with my Innate Abilities, the Super Powers I have been


    developing."


    "Maybe..." My mother nodded. "You are indeed gifted with many of them. Sometimes I think


    too many..."


    "It is hard to be the father of someone so talented, raising them so they grow up with


    humility..." My father sighed.


    "Hey! I''m pretty humbly, right?" Iined.


    I heard Aquarina giggling behind me...

 Chapter 1209: A Scheming Mother

    Chapter 1209: A Scheming Mother


    ?


    We explored the town while being led by the Chief, he introduced us to the ten new smithies, alongside the golem manufacturing ce. The scrap metal we''ve supplied to them was already running out. But they were constantly reusing it by smelting their failures. Because they were constantly striving towards perfection, they reused metals a lot whenever something they made either broke or just wasn''t up to their standards.


    I think they''ll be pretty happy to learn about the fifth floor''s caves capable of producing metals endlessly and even reproduce multiply them! Though I don''t know if I would let them make the whole travel down there without my help. Maybe if I could modify their teleportation device to lead to other ces... Hmm, yeah, we can work around that.


    "Here we are. This is. My home. Please,e in."


    The chief invited us inside his house, it was the same as the rest, with a smithy inside and two floors. Once we stepped inside we were greeted by his wife, simply called "Chief Wife" and there was also a "child" he had.


    "Wee, wee. Husband. You didn''t said visits would. Come."


    "Sorry, wife. I was busy. I''m sorry. I will make up for it. Sorry."


    "It''s fine. Come in. Let me serve you something. To eat. We have fruits we keep. They''re shiny and beautiful. We are trying to figure out ways. To extract their colors."


    There were a couple of normal fruit trees already growing around their vige, so they apparently picked them up for their shiny colors, which they''ve been trying to extract? No idea how they''re going to do that though.


    They served a big te, full of apples, oranges, grapes, and other fruits they didn''t eat, but kept around preserved using preservation magic, very handy for eaters such as us.


    "Thank you!" I took a bite off the apple, it was sweet and juicy. "Anyways, I''ve seen you guys are working well. Any problems or something?"


    "Not for now. Everything good. As you can see. The tree has grown. Something like that hasn''t happened. In many years. We are happy. The tree is happy."


    "So that tree grows based in your happiness?" My mother wondered. "How interesting-Ah, right, the reason I came here. I was wondering if you were willing to work for me? We''ll pay you and all. I''ve already arranged a few things. My father wants to arm his soldiers better. Could you create weapons based on blueprints we give to you? And armor too. We can do the magic enchantment ourselves, as long as you provide the thing mostly done."


    My mother suddenly pulled out some blueprints out of nowhere and showed them to the Chief.


    Wait! So this is why she wanted toe here!


    Huh, well, the robots will decide I they work or not.


    "How much. Will we be paid?" The chief asked after looking at the blueprint. "And how can we. Use the money we will be paid?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "First of all, you can either chose to be paid with money, and then use that money with me or Sylphy to exchange for goods, or we can pay you with your preferred item. We can offer you materials of all kinds for payment." My mother said. "Right Sylphy?"


    "Why are you including me...?" I sighed. "And yeah, sure..."


    "Come on dear, this is something to help our country get stronger." My mother whispered to my ears. "We''ll start with the armor and weapons, then we can begin asking them forrger things or special materials. Pieces for flying ships, and even pieces for magic sentinels, ultimately, we couldmission them giant golems."


    "You''re really trying to prepare for a war..." I sighed. "Was this grandad''s idea?"


    "Yeah, once I told him about ancient golems that manufacture things at lightning speed he got excited about the prospects. And got really happy after knowing you possessed a dungeon and allowed them to live inside." My mother said.


    "Ahh... Okay, fine. I guess it is my duty to help my country?" I wondered, still feeling slightly conflicted.


    At the end it was still on the robot''s decision anyways.


    "Just so you know guys, I can also offer you materialster. For free, mostly?" I told the chief. "So don''t feel forced to work for mom."


    "Sylphy!" My mother was a bit shocked.


    "Sorry but I don''t want to just force them to cooperate because they''llck materials or something." I said. "I invited them here and I n to make their lives better."


    "Well... I guess you''re not wrong." My mother nodded. "Well, it is your decision at the end, Chief."


    "Hmm." The chief was thinking. "I think this is something. We should ask the rest of my people. I will call them and ask them."


    However, he just remained where he was.


    "Finished. We''ve made a voting poll inside thework. It seems eighty percent agrees on it, and twenty percent disagrees." The chief said. "I work for my people. So I couldn''t just. Take the decision for them. Apologies."


    "It''s fine... So?" I asked.


    "We''ll work for. Lady Sylphy''s mother." Said chief. "I am. Thankful for your generosity. Lady Sylphy. However, we can''t no longer depend on just you. Forever. We want to earn our keep. As they say."


    "Perfect!" My mother nodded. "Then it is decided! These are the papers. Read them careful and once you''re done, please ce your sign over here. Don''t worry, nothing shady, just a standard working contract. There is a deadline of one year too, so take it easy."


    The contract asked for the production of ten thousand weapons and ten thousand sets of armor! And she asked only for a year?! It was already a bit too much!


    But seeing how fast they worked, plus my dungeon''s time dtion, it might actually just work.


    "Understood..." The chief signed the paper. "We will begin immediately. Will you provide the materials?"


    "Yes, I''ve already prepared them here." My mother tapped her ring, as arge bag of metal appeared. "I got a few more of these. Let''s begin then!"


    My mother is... quite the businesswoman.


    I guess I need to learn more from her, actually.


    "She never changes, huh..." My fatherughed. "Sylphy, your mom''s a bit scary..." Aquarina said. "Eh, you get used to her little schemes." I shrugged.

 Chapter 1210: Little Negotiations

    Chapter 1210: Little Negotiations


    ?


    After the negotiations with my mom were done, the robots immediately started working. The contract did say she would be paying upfront a part of the payment, although it was rather ambiguous how much she would pay upfront.


    And although she had ready a big amount of ores to pay the robots, which she did, she told me she wanted to at least pay them 30% upfront. And yes, the robots actually wanted all the payment on raw ores, any ore, as long as they were ten tons of it. Mixed ores I suppose.


    That''s why my mother just offered me yet another contract, to me of course.


    "Wait, huh?"


    "This is a contract to buy you the required amount of ores we need."


    "Wait mom, but I don''t know if there are enough down there yet!"


    "We can go check! If there are, then you can sign the contract."


    "Eeeh.. Okay then." I shrugged. "But you''re being a bit pushy about this, you know?"


    "Haha, sorry, sorry." She giggled. "I''ll be paying you at least. I am not shameless enough to just ask you to give them off for free just because we''re family. Your grandfather and I will be paying the ores we''ll buy from you."


    "Ugh, okay, got it." I nodded. "Anyways, let''s go check on the fifth floor then."


    We moved to the fifth floor after seeing the robots beginning to work happily. I guess that''s what they love to do, and my mother knows that. She also knows they''re golems that don''t get tired and can work infinitely so she is giving them tons of work they don''t mind at all.


    I don''t know if this would be called exploitation or not, because the robots are very different than any living being out there, are they even alive? Even Sphynxiette''s race gets tired after doing a lot, and they need to absorb sunlight to keep themselves strong, and also eat a lot of ores.


    But these robots just need some oil and electricity, and they can go on forever. So I suppose they are so bored they would dly do abusive jobs, which for them would be even more fun to have.


    Wait, electricity?


    With that new Skill I got from evolving Crafting; can''t I make some sources that could produce electricity? Maybe if I use it to enchant or evolve something into a Divine Thunder Armament.


    Wait, can''t I also transform the robots themselves? Maybe.


    Wait! Can''t I do that with Nephilim? She''s also like... a bit like them, right?


    Hmmm, I''ll see what I can do with thatter.


    For now.


    "Here we are, pretty beautiful, isn''t it?" I showed my family the snowyndscape.


    The peaks in the distance, and all the other different types of creatures and monsters roaming thends. Giant flying ice wyverns and even frost fairy monsters in the distance.


    "T-This is breathtaking." My father said. "It kind of reminds me of where my family lives. I guess there''s not snow all year round, but the winters were always particrly harsh like this."


    "Is that so?" I wondered. "I would love to hear more of that dad, you''ve never really opened too much about the family..."


    "A-Ah, sorry. I just feel a bit embarrassed to talk about that. And in all these years, there wasn''t much of a need I suppose." My father sighed. "But yeah... I guess we can eventually visit that ce, once we''re done with your sses with the Blue Mountain Witch, remember that I''ll be apanying you, so you''re not really going alone. Also Celeste and Celica areing with you too."


    "Oh, right, yeah." I nodded. "Fine, will I stay with her for just a year then?"


    "Yeah, probably a year and a half maybe." My mother said. "Depending how quick you learn and everything."


    "And what about Aquarina?" I asked my mother about my girlfriend''s training.


    "Oh, that one I am not so sure." My mother said. "It happened to us too, when everyone was younger but needed to get stronger, we spent two years separated, everyone went their separate ways. I am not so sure, but her mother spent over a year there, maybe the whole two years. She said it was a very harsh trial."


    "O-Oh..." I felt slightly sad. "I-I see..."


    "Taking into consideration that Aquarina''s affinity for her mother''s elements hasn''t awakened fully, it might take her... Even longer." My mother said.


    "Aahh... I hope not..." I sighed.


    "Hmm, haha! Don''t worry!" Aquarina smiled. "I''ll get it done within a year and then go visit you when you''re with the witch!" She winked at me.


    "Don''t make promises like that! I don''t want you to overexert yourself, okay? It''s not like I am going to die or something, so please take your time doing all of that, okay?" I told her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sylphy..." She muttered, looking a bit sad but also moved. "Okay... Fine."


    "Good, anyways." I said. "Let''s go to the mines! There''s a lot to see down there."


    As we walked through the flower gardens, I unpacked some snacks, mostly small cream puffs and tea for everyone as we made our way there. Aquarina quickly cheered up after I gave her a big burger with three patties and extra cheese I had prepared for her.


    "Hmm, I like this one! What''s the meat?" she asked.


    "The Swamp Drake''s leg meat, I minced it into patties." I told her. "Also with goat cheese and your favorite spicy barbeque sauce."


    "You know me too well already, Sylphyyy-" Aquarina giggled, quickly kissing my cheek after swallowing another bite. "You''re the perfect wife already~"


    "H-Hey, not in front of my parents!" I felt a bit embarrassed as I saw my parents smile gently as they saw Aquarina pampering me.


    Once we reached arge cave entrance, we walked down slowly, being greeted by a huge underground forest of giant, glowing blue colored mushrooms.


    There were all kinds of little critters roaming everywhere, but we ignored them as we jumped from mushroom cap to the other.


    Until we finally reached it, a huge section ofbyrinthian caves, where all walls were covered


    to the brim with all kinds of basic ores and spirit crystals...


    "We''re here... Wow, a lot has grown already." I gasped.


    "I-It sure has!" My mother said. "Impressive, alright, sign that contract Sylphy, I believe this is more than enough!"

 Chapter 1211: Cute Young Couples

    Chapter 1211: Cute Young Couples


    ?


    After checking it in detail, I signed the contract and used the help of the Dungeon System Spirit to easily extract all the ores with ease. Yeah, it was like a "function" of sorts, by simply pressing a button called [Extract Ores] of a designed location within a red-colored circle only I could see, all ores would be instantly extracted, or at least 90% of them. As long as more remained, more would grow out of them.


    "Amazing, you can just extract them like that?!" My father gasped. "Hahaha! And I thought I would be flexing my muscles a bit helping you out on that! Well, isn''t that easy?"


    "It''s incredible, yeah." My mother nodded. "But I suppose it makes sense in theory? After all, the dungeon is her own little pocket world, she can control thendscape and everything else, it is natural she could simply extract whatever resources she wanted."


    Actually, she was a bit wrong, I couldn''t do the same with the farms above or the fruit trees of the sea ce. It seems this was a special function only for the ores because it came included in the Cave Dungeon Floor, specifically designed for ore creation and extraction.


    Because the first floor and the third floor are not made just called "Farming" and "Fruit Tree Farm" Dungeon Floors, such ability does not exist there. That''s why I pay my friends to help me extract fruits from the dungeon when they''re ripe and ready to sell.


    Anyways, once I collected the required amount inside my inventory (Glutton), we moved outside the dungeon for the day. The contract for providing everything paid me a whopping seven thousand million gold. Yes, THAT much.


    And it seems it is nothing but pocket money to the country. I would guess if that''s pocket money, grandma probably has hundreds of billions? Maybe because the country spans the entire freaking continent, it must be worth trillions.


    Incredible how so much money is handled everywhere, I doubt I would ever be able to be a ruler with something like that! Managing money is sure agonizing. For now I am just saving money to have my own little family with Aquarinater. Perhaps get a small territory and be a small city lord like mom, but nothing further than that!


    Though, the responsibility would be too much, no? So maybe not... I''ve been reconsidering my future ns. And I''ve been thinking that instead of ruling a little piece ofnd I would rather just have my big manor and then open some orphanages and such, to help children that were victims of the war.


    Anyways, once we stepped out, the roasted meat Aquarina''s parents were preparing was finally done, and the rest of the family and friends all gathered outside in the garden, where we set up a big wooden table and chairs to eat together the enormous feast.


    My mother and I prepared a lot of sd and some potatoes and rice to go with the meat, alongside a lot of fresh fruit juice from the fruits harvested in my dungeon''s third floor.


    "Nam! Hmmm! Nom, nom...!" Mist opened her mouth, revealing why she was a Jaw Demon, as her jaws opened wide upwards, revealing they were at least five times bigger than a human''s jaws, and swallowing a whole piece of meat in a single bite.


    When she opened her jaws, it was revealed she had several lines of incredibly sharp teeth and a single, yet very long red tongue beneath it all. I wasn''t grossed out by that or something, I just found the biology of her kin quite interesting.


    It actually made me wish I had jaws like that, so I could eat more meat and enjoy it. I wonder how much she enjoys the food when she eats such a big piece like that!


    "You sure are enjoying the meat." Laughed Zack. "Make sure to not choke on it though, Mist. You ate too big of a piece and your throat is not the biggest."


    "Yesh, I''m munching it really well, dosht wowy, honey!" She said cutely, her cheeks resembling those of a hamster as she munched down her food.


    "Anyways, in a couple of days we''re going on our separate ways..." I said while eating the smander meat, very delicious. "Well, not entirely. We''ll go in teams though, right?"


    "Yeah, I know that I''m going with you and Celica." Nodded Celeste. "I don''t know why I was even included but I''ll ept the free teaching." She smiled. "Also to spend some time with Sylphy alone~"


    "..." Aquarina red at her menacingly.


    "I-I mean as friends!" Celeste cried. "Sheesh, can''t take a tiny joke nowadays..."


    "I am looking forward to it! Though, I''ll miss everyone..." Said Celica. "I hope we meet soon though!"


    "I''ll be going with Lara I think!" Mist said after swallowing her big meal. "Though I''ll miss my Zack..." She hugged his arm and rubbed her face on him. "I''ll miss your smell too! You better give me some of your clothes to remember you."


    "I''ll miss you too." Zack smiled, as he gave her a gentle kiss on her lips. "But I''ll tough it up and get stronger to protect my cute girlfriend, you do the same, Mist!" He was trying to stay positive. "And my clothes....? Y-You are really obsessed with smells, huh?"


    "I-I can''t help it!" Mist blushed a bit. "Maybe its just the nature of my bloodlineing up... B-But you said I could be myself even if a bit weird, right?"


    "Hahaha, yes, yes, it''s fine. I''ll give you a shirtter." He sighed.


    "Maybe some underwear wouldn''t be so bad either..." Mist whispered to his ears. I heard that. "Eh?!" Zack only reacted while blushing. "I-I''ll see what I can do, okay? But no promises..."


    "Oway~!" She said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Interesting, although she was still cute and all like years ago, Mist was a bit kinky herself, huh? She must really love Zack.


    "And I''ll be going with Zack..." Luck sighed. "Well, I''m okay with that though, but I really wish Lara coulde, dammit."


    "We''ll meet soon enough, Lucky! Don''t worry!" She said with a cute smile. "Mooch!" She kissed his cheek. "There! I gave you a kiss, so you get happier!"


    "Uwah?! W-Why did you...?!" Luck got all red like a tomato.


    The roles are a bit inverted here, Luck is such a shy boy inparison to the more assertive


    Lara.


    They are a cute couple though.

 Chapter 1212: A Spar With Zephy

    Chapter 1212: A Spar With Zephy


    ?


    .


    "And I''m going with Sylphy''s mom and Mist, right?" Lara wondered. "Oh right, little Zephy will apany us, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Zephy nodded while eating a little muffin. "Mama said I should stick with her... Before, I didn''t know if going to that Saintess inheritance would help, but now that I awakened those holy golden mes from the Phoenix, I might also bepatible!"


    "Oh that''s really great, Zephy!" Mist celebrated. "Well, I''ll dly be your partner in the little party we''ll make!"


    "Yeah!" Zephy was very excited actually.


    "I''m d for you." I nodded, smiling. "Oh right, I did promise you some spar. Let''s do it tomorrow morning then, it''s getting a bitte already..."


    "Sure! I guess it got toote too quickly after all." Zephy shrugged.


    "Indeed... Ah, tomorrow we''ll already be halfway through the week, huh?" I wondered.


    "Vacations are almost over..." Lara sighed.


    "Well, it''s not like we''ll depart the very next day. I think we''ll need another week to prepare for our departure when we reach Agartha." Exined Zack. "Right Sylphy?"


    "Yeah I think so, a week or a bit more." I nodded. "But still, we''ve spent almost over a month here in Cloudia. And we''ve both explored, found new friends, and battled mighty beasts all within this month. We''ve gotten more memories in this month than in many before."


    "Without a doubt." Nodded Luck. "Well, I wasn''t present in the previous years with Lara, but yeah, this month has helped all of us get along better with each other... I have helped me get used to everyone, so it feels a bit sad that we need to separate..."


    "I guess so..." Aquarina shrugged, trying to act tough. "So anyways, what''s everyone''s parties then?"


    "Hmm, well, there''s my party with Celeste and Celica. Then Zack and Luck. Third is Mist, Lara, and Zephy. And well, you''re going alone with your parents, right?" I asked Aquarina.


    "Yeah, it is an inheritance that they want only me to enter after all." Aquarina nodded. "Unfortunately... I wish I could bring you along, Sylphy, but mom said it would better to not force you toe, you wouldn''t be epted inside."


    "Oh, that''s... Well, too bad. I guess it''s for the better for you anyways." I smiled. "I want you to get all the power possible in there."


    "Yeah, I guess." Aquarina nodded.


    The atmosphere became slightly silent for a bit, but then Lara and Celeste broke the ice again with their overly energetic and snarkyments, and we picked up the pace. Weughed, we ate, and we enjoyed the moment, without trying to think about being separated.


    It wasn''t just me and Aquarina, but all my friends felt this way with one another. Luck and Lara were developing something, but it seemed they won''t be able to resume it any time soon. Zack and Mist were already established boyfriends, so separating was just as painful for them.


    And well, we were all good friends, some consider one another as siblings because we are all so close and we grew together for so long, so this was indeed something painful we all shared together.


    But that was how life was, not all the time it''ll be like you want it to be. Sometimes you have to sacrifice time with others to prioritize something that could help you in the future. Even in this world of magic and monsters, I realized this truth never ceased to exist.


    As the night came and we went to sleep, Aquarina embraced me lovingly in her big arms, as she kissed my lips and rubbed her nose with mine.


    "I love you... I love you so much." She whispered to my ears.


    "I love you too... Goodnight." I said, as I held her hand.


    "Hmm, goodnight." She closed her eyes after rubbing her face on my hair and smelling the scent to rx.


    Her body was very warm andforting, I fell asleep immediately after our little kisses.


    .


    CLASH!


    My sword and Zephy''s sword shed against one another.


    After having woken up today and having a nice breakfast, we jumped immediately into that sparring session.


    I knew I had to be gentle with my little brother, after all our strength was too far apart. But I began to regret having gone easy on him at the first five minutes, because he seemed a bit angry I was underestimating him.


    "Big sis is not going serious!" He angrily said. "I''ll show you that I''m stronger now!"


    Within a second, he disappeared from where he was located, reappearing right above me, his two swords ring with golden mes and rapidly descending as he spun his little body in midair.


    Amazing movement!


    I decided to greet his attack with a single swing of my sword, after charging it with my Yggdragon''s Dual Aura.


    BAAAM!


    An explosion of mes erupted upon both of our weapons making contact, pushing Zephy''s little body several meters away.


    "Ah, shit...! Zephy!"


    I got worried I had gone too far, but he was unscathed. I noticed he had summoned the two golden wings from his Phoenix Physique, using them for protection.


    His abilities were developing at an incredible speed. And his physique was even giving him a simr power to my own Draconification, although notplete.


    He seemed to be able to choose which body part of the phoenix he could summon, limited to one type of invocation.


    Rgith now, the most useful were the golden wings, made out of gold, orichalcum feathers.


    It was insane he could grow them out of his own body like that!


    "Don''t worry about me, big sis...!" He said, his eyes changing color. One became deep red, the other gold. "I am in control of my abilities... I can do this! So please, show me more of your


    power! I''ll go all-out!"


    FLASH!


    He stepped into the empty air and reached me within a second, his two swords ring with golden mes and ck mes at the same time. His Auras were also Dual Auras, flowing with Golden mes and Darkness and Blood Energies.


    Combining them, Zephy swung his swords and created a half-moon shaped swing, releasing a powerful impact of Mana that pushed me back several meters.


    CLAAASH!


    Alright, if he insists, big sis will not hold back!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1213: Zephyrus Strength!

    Chapter 1213: Zephyrus'' Strength!


    ?


    CLAAASH!


    My brother attacked me without holding back, and so, I responded with the same intent. I released my Yggdragon''s Dual Aura at full power, releasing a powerful shockwave of mes and Nature Spirit Essence that quickly sent him flying.


    "Uwaah!"


    He screamed in surprise as he found himself high into the skies. But that shouldn''t bother him if he had wings to begin with. I swiftly flew into the skies right where he had reached, using my own Dragon Wings.


    FLASH!


    My wings released bursts of crimson mes to aid me reaching higher into the skies. At the same time, my body started to quickly grow tougher as lightning began coursing through it.


    "Zephy, prepare yourself! Big sis is not holding back anymore!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    As I rushed towards him with my lightning sword, Zephy responded by imbuing his Dual Aura into his swords, crossing them and using them to defend himself from the iing attack.


    "{Divine Thunder Dragon de Arts}: {Lightning Fangs}!"


    "ROOOAARR!"


    My Aura erupted, resembling a mighty dragon made of red, green, and gold lightning, opening its jaws, it shed against Zephy at the same time as I swung Scarlet against him. CRAAASH!


    A thunderous explosion reverberated the skies, as I heard my friends and family down below panic. My mother had a very worried expression, while my father was simply nodding as he watched.


    Yet...


    "Hahh...!"


    Zephy responded at the same time as my attack hit and engulfed him on an explosion of electricity. His two swords suddenly shing with power, as I sensed his Dark and Blood and Holy Golden mesbining together with his two swords.


    "{Eclipsing Dual Sword Arts)}: {Moonlight Cleave}! {Sunlight sh}!"


    Both of his swords shone with different auras, one resembling the silver and purple color of the moonlight, the other the radiant gold of sunlight. Both attacks came spinning against me, as I, for a moment, could swear I saw the moon and the sun surging and hitting me with all their force.


    CLASH! CLASH!


    I was pushed down by Zephy as he continuously unleashed a barrage of shing attacks, each attack released an explosion of sunlight and moonlight.


    I never knew he couldbine elements like that and recreate Sunlight and Moonlight in such a creative way!


    "Not bad, not bad at all, little brother!"


    I responded against his passion and strength with my own power. My Divine Thunder furtherbined with my Dual Yggdragon Aura, as several dozens of serpent-like dragons appeared one after another from my Aura.


    "{Divine Thunder Dragon de Arts}: {Lightning Serpent''s Thunderstorm}!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Each of my shing blows released explosions of thunder, mes, and nature energies as the serpents exploded, guided by the swinging of my sword. Zephy resisted the damage as he used his Physique''s amazing regeneration to somehow keep up with me.


    But not for too long. As he prepared a dual wielding technique, I quickly pushed my body towards him and twisted him down, right below me before I charged my sword with mes, Ignatius'' Spiritual Powers overflowing through it.


    "{Divine zing Dragon de Arts}: {Volcanic Dragon Fangs}!"


    SLAAASH!


    With a single sh of Scarlet, my Aura erupted as an enormous dragon jaw was summoned, made of volcanic magma and mes, quickly engulfing Zephypletely, as I saw him encapsting himself with his own wings before he impacted the ground with a loud, zing explosion.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The ground below us instantly burned and melted, the nts caught fire, burned, and turned into ashes within seconds. Everything around us had be a hellscape out of nowhere.


    My abilities were truly destructive, and that''s saying something when I was limiting myself to only using sword techniques, no skills or familiars.


    "Hahh... Hahh... Big sis... Big sis'' so strong!"


    Zephy slowly stood up, even as his surroundings burned and his clothes were slightly tattered, he looked to be still willing to fight more, even as his body was covered on burnt wounds that he slowly tried to regenerate with his golden mes, possessing a healing effect. "This is me going all-out, Zephy." I said. "You can only keep up because of your regeneration abilities, but that only works based on your Mana quantity and Stamina. Once you run out of that, you''ll lose. Are you sure you want to continue?"


    "I am!" He nodded, his eyes zing with conviction. "I need to do this, to show mama and papa, and big sis... And Celica! That I am strong too!"


    "Zephy..." I noticed the bravery and conviction within his eyes.


    Despite how much we loved him and gave him all the attention of the world, he still developed some sort of inferiorityplex. Perhaps because of everyone in the family being so strong already, and him not catching up.


    And that''s without mentioning all the times both friends and family mentioned how strong I was at his age, it slowly created this feeling of inferiority, of wanting to show off how strong he was...


    "You don''t have to do this, Zephy! We know you''re strong! You''re amazing just like you are!" I


    said.


    "No big sis, that''s not enough..." He sighed. "I-I need to get stronger, for the future too..."


    "The future?" I wondered.


    "Maybe one day... You''ll understand." He said. "But for that future, and for everyone, I need to get stronger, and this fight will help me breakthrough! I have to do it no matter what... So


    please, bear with me!"


    FLUOSH!


    It wasn''t just Zephy''s conviction and his inferiorityplex, there was something else there, something driving him.


    A future he wanted to protect.


    I don''t know why, but when I saw his Aura surge from his body at full power, even I feltN?v(el)B\\jnn


    slightly afraid.


    A gigantic entity, a monster, a demon, something with countless arms and eyes, and horns


    and wings, and tails...


    The embodiment of his Aura, of his Darkness and Blood Energies.


    We didn''t know what it was, but it looked like the true manifestation of his Beast Aura.


    A giant.


    Was this... his true power, his true potential?


    "RAAAH!"


    With a furious yet cute roar, my little brother rushed forwards, his Aura enchanting all his physical capabilities, as both of his swords absorbed his power, suddenly transforming.


    Both swords became pitch ck, with red runes and jewels, with sharp, horn-shaped handle


    decorations.


    Did he just summon his Soul Weapons?


    CLAAASH!

 Chapter 1214: An Intense Spar Between Siblings

    Chapter 1214: An Intense Spar Between Siblings


    ?


    Zephyrus "Beast Aura" transformed, imbuing itself into his body as he was suddenly covered by a ck and red armor, a materialization of his own Aura. And that wasn''t all, his swords were coated by this Aura, bingpletely different, resembling magical des made of darkness and blood elements.


    What the hell!


    I had no idea he had such a power saved. It seemed not only did he had the talent to transform and solidify his Aura into metallic-like material, but he could shape it into armor and enchant his weapons by reinforcing them.


    This showed both incredible talents, and an amazing ability! However, it also worried me. The pressure his aura exuded was intimidating, and it shared a simr presence to the powerful Demons I''ve fought before.


    "Amazing, Zephy can control and Materialize Aura to such an extent?!" My mother gasped.


    "Hahaha! Yep, this is something I''ve helped him achieve." My father suddenlymented. "We kept it a secret until now. "He had innate talent though."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A-Amazing..." Celica gasped as she saw Zephy in action.


    Honestly, they weren''t wrong, even I was a bit scared of my own brother now. Just when I thought he was throwing a tantrum, he shows off such amazing strength!


    I simply can''t let him be now, I''ll show him that I am not someone he can just surprise like this.


    FLASH!


    "Big sis, I''ll show you all the power I have!"


    Zephy appeared right above me, his two swords swinging down, unleashing a storm of ck lightning and red mes, shing against my single sword, the explosion engulfed me whole.


    BOOOM!


    Yet, as the mes dissipated, I quickly stepped forwards, Scarlet overflowing with my Divine Auras as I activated both my Halo and my Rotating Rings. Their Divine Powers converging together, Holy White mes appearing through my body and even stronger Divine Thunder surging through.


    "Huh?!"


    Zephy was shocked as he saw I was almostpletely unscathed after he attacked me with such strength, and even more when he saw the halo and the rotating rings around my body, these were also techniques he hadn''t seen before.


    "Turns out you''re not the only one with secret techniques, lil'' bro." I smiled. "{Divine Thunder Dragon de Arts}: {Thunderbolt Breath}!"


    FLAAASH!


    I swung my sword once, as a de Ki wave was unleashed, resembling the powerful breath of a thunder dragon, a pure beam of golden energies that my sword released after being hypercharge with my rotating rings of divine thunder.


    "Agh!"


    Zephy gritted his teeth as he swung his swords against the beam, attempting to split it in two. His ck lightning and crimson blood mes started piercing through it, surprisingly enough.


    But not for long.


    "{Divine zing Dragon de Arts}: {zing Dragon Meteor}!"


    I appeared right above him within a second, flying with my Dragon Wings and then unleashing a myriad of shing attacks while being in midair. Each attack released a powerful wave of mes and volcanic magma thatbined into meteors that constantly fell over him. Yes, I had reached the point where I couldbine spells with sword techniques, and make both seem incredibly simr, even though I wasn''t even conjuring Petit Meteor at all! "Woah!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Zephy was being pushed back constantly, his "demonic" swords were unleashing attacks relentlessly as he tried to hasten his pace, only for his armor to continue gaining cracks, my holy mes conjured by my halo piercing through his defenses.


    "RAAAH!"


    He gave a loud and furious roar, his Beast Aura responded as it transformed, suddenly, a dozen gigantic, muscr arms rushed towards me, he materialized his aura and used it to attack me directly, no sword technique included this time.


    §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®!


    I quickly materialized an armor using my Divine Thunder Armament skill, which worked extremely well at tanking hits when I used my own clothes and armor as the "base" of this temporary summoned armor, even more with my dragon scales through my Partial


    Draconification.


    However, even then, I had to admit it! The blows were super strong, and I was being constantly pushed more and more. But my armor resisted, releasing sharp zaps of electricity that started to destroy the beast manifestation''s arms one after another.


    And at the same time, I quickly summoned a second sword, using the same skill, I shed against Zephy with the same techniques he used.


    "{Divine zing Thunder Dragon de Arts}: {Thunderous Sun}! {zing Thunderstorm}!"


    Bybining my Holy Sunlight mes with my Divine Thunder together, a storm of both mes and thunder erupted with the constant swinging of my sword, vertical and horizontal shes released more and more waves of mes and thunder, while Zephy constantly and relentlessly attempted to resist, but the more he did, the more I pushed him back.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "D-Dammit!" Zephy cried. "I don''t want to lose...! I need to... to win!"


    As Zephy cried, his Aura fluctuated, suddenly the giant demonic beast dissipated, and suddenly, an endless eruption of golden mes surged. His armor changed colors to gold, and so did his weapons. At the same time, his armor was now made of orichalcum feathers, and his phoenix wings grew from his back.


    Amazing!


    "CRAAAH!"


    The furious scream of the Golden Phoenix echoed behind him, as he rushed forwards, resembling a tiny meteor of orichalcum and golden mes. I could tell already, he was at his limits, and was going for ast-ditch attack to finish me with one blow!


    "HYAAAH!"


    With a mighty roar, Zephy''s swords melded together into a long, golden spear fused into his two arms, as he rushed towards me.


    CRAAASH!


    It impacted my de, as I saw small cracks emerge through Scarlet''s de!


    Crack, crack...!


    "Eh?!"


    CRASH!


    Before I knew it, my de shattered in half, tiny pieces flying everywhere. I heard Scarlet


    scream in pain, she didn''t die, but that must have hurt a lot.


    "I-I broke big sis sword...?!"


    As Zephy was about to celebrate, I got serious.


    Much serious.


    "Not bad, but this is as far as you''ll get!"


    I grabbed his spear with my hands, lifted him up into the skies, broke the spear as I pushed


    him down, and then with a kick, broke his armor instantly.


    CRASH!


    "Game over, Zephy."


    "I-I lost..."

 Chapter 1215: A Beloved Brother

    Chapter 1215: A Beloved Brother


    ?


    Sylphy defeated her brother at the end, despite everything he had done to try to defeat her, he simply couldn''tpare to the immense power his big sister had cultivated through her life, which was over twice as long as his.


    For some reason, despite how much he loved her, he felt frustrated, so angry with himself for not being able to stop her, and also devastated, because he thought he would disappoint everyone.


    "At the end... I am a weakling..."


    He covered his face in shame, as he started crying.


    Despite being surrounded by so many incredible people, Zephyrus always felt like he wasn''t enough, that he simply couldn''tpare to anybody.


    Even when considering Celica, her power and strengths were simply something incredible. Inparison, he often thought of himself as "not enough".


    And each time they were topare him to his sister when she was at his age, he would feel even worse, thinking he was disappointing his parents for being weaker.


    "It''s not like I wanted to be born weak..."


    As he started crying and hitting the floor in frustration, his powers slowly started to engulf him. The darkness and blood energy he had exuded before, and the form he had summoned. These were powers that originated from that nightmare he once had. And although he wanted to forget about them back then, he had to retort to them time and time again.


    After trying to use the power of the Phoenix instead, he still lost, he lost no matter the power he used.


    "I just don''t want to disappoint everyone..."


    The darkness slowly shrouded his mind. The memories of the nightmares he had started emerging.


    The demons that spoke to him, the darkness that loomed from the horizon, the abyss that swallowed him.


    And that be him.


    "You can draw even more power..."


    A voice whispered to him, the voice of those countless beings.


    "Master..."


    The kept insisting.


    "You can beat her and show everyone how strong you truly are."


    As Zephyrus tried to fight back against that darkness, the temptation of more power couldn''t be denied.


    "Unseal the chains within your soul."


    "Let your power flow."


    "The true power..."


    "That you rightfully have inherited..."


    "No..." he kept resisting. "T-This is not the right way!"


    The darkness shrouded his mind, as pools of blood flowed around him.


    He kept screaming and crying, as their ws drew closer.


    "Why?"


    "We are you..."


    "Why do you deny us?"


    "We are you..."


    "Come! Let us in!"


    "You can beat anybody, you can do as you please!"


    "Unseal the chains, destroy it all...!"


    "DESTROY!"


    "DESTROY!"


    "DESTROY!"


    "S-Stop...!" Zephy''s tears kept falling, yet suddenly.


    "Zephy! Are you okay?!"


    The voice of his sister cleared all the darkness, as it faded away instantly. The figures, the silhouettes, the shadows, they dissipated.


    Zephy slowly raised his head, looking at the beautiful green eyes of his big sister, that shone brighter than the sun.


    "Big sis... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have gone so far, I-"


    However, before he could say another word, Sylphy hugged him tightly.


    The warmth of her hug, and the kiss that came right afterwards on his forehead made him suddenly slowly snap out of his thoughts.


    "Dummy! Why are you crying?! Because you lost?"


    Her energetic and worried voice reverberated, as he looked at her, tears still flowing from his


    eyes.


    She was so worried for him, she loved him.


    Why was he being so dumb?


    He was still a child at the end, that''s why.


    "Sniff... Sorry..."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about!"


    Sylphy kissed his forehead and then his cheeks, and rubbed her nose on his own.


    "Big sis loves you no matter what!" She smiled cutely. "Never forget that! You heard me? We fought, it was a nice sparring, but that''s it! At the end, we''re family, and we love each other,


    right?"


    "B-Big sis..." Zephy continued crying. "I love you too!" He hugged her back.


    The fear and anguish he felt, the frustration, everything faded away as he hugged his big


    sister.


    The darkness that loomed within him.


    The demons that spoke to him.


    And the pools of blood that followed him everywhere...


    It all became nothing but illusions, nothing but dumb nightmares when she hugged him. "Big sis will always be there for you, and I will protect you no matter what, alright?" "O-Okay... Sorry again, I was dumb... I went too all-out, and I broke big sis'' sword..." "Ahh, well... It''s not like she''s dead. I''ll use this opportunity to finally upgrade her."


    "Sorry..."


    "Hehe, the one you need to apologize to is her."


    Sylphy showed Zephy her broken sword, as he noticed a spiritual soul inhabiting it. He had


    noticed his sister''s weapons were strange, but he never realized they were actually alive.


    "I-I''m sorry... Mister sword."


    "I am ady! And my name is Scarlet."


    Suddenly, Zephy almost jumped out of surprise as he heard the sword talk inside his mind!


    "Eeeh?! It talked!"


    "Hahahaha! Surprised? Yep, she talks!"


    "S-Sorrydy Scarlet..."


    Scarlet sighed.


    "It''s fine... You wanted to show your sister you were not just a baby child anymore, right? Even


    though you''re still pretty young though!"


    "Y-Yeah..."


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, kid. Everyone grows at their own pace."


    After hearing Scarlet''s swords, Sylphy nodded.


    "Yep! As she said. You don''t have to push yourself! Enjoy your childhood! I was also chilling


    and enjoying my life a lot back then- Actually, I still do, haha!" "M-Maybe..." Zephyrus nodded. "Big sis, I''ll miss you when you go away..."


    "Oh?" Sylphy blushed a bit after seeing her cute little brother say such words. "Heh, I''ll miss


    you too. Mooch." She kissed his cheeks again. "Big sis will miss my little bundle of hugs so


    much! I think I''ll die!"


    "Don''t die!" he gasped.


    "Hahaha! I''m joking-" Sylphy giggled. "I''ll be fine! And you should be fine too. We''ll meet


    after a year, or two at most. Mama will be there, Mist and Lara are very nice too, try to make


    friends with them."


    "O-Okay..." he nodded. "I''ll train too and get strong. Let''s have another spar in the future!"


    "Hahah! Sure!"


    Sylphy was always giggling and smiling, Zephy admired that.


    He always thought his sister could simply not waver against anything.


    She was an immovable heroine that always came to save him.


    However, deep down, Sylphy also felt a lot of sorrow.


    She had simply learned to mask it behind a cheerful smile.


    Because she knew that someone had to smile when nobody did.


    It was something her father from her previous life taught to her.


    "Sylphy! Zephy! Are you two okay?"


    Faylen''s voice echoed behind the two children, as their mother came rushing in, looking at


    their bodies for any wounds or something.


    "Haha, we''re fine mom!" Sylphy smiled.


    "Sorry for worrying you, mommy!" Zephy, a certified mama''s boy, extended his handsn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    towards his mommy.


    "Sheesh, do you have to go so far just to show off, my dear son? You''re strong, we all know


    it!" Faylen hugged her son and carried him in her arms. "Whatever you ever thought, it''s not


    right... Don''t push yourself, and don''t feel inferior because you can''t do what others can.


    Everyone has their own rhythm. Their own pace."


    "Yes mama... Sorry." Zephy nodded.


    "Hahah, see? He''s fine." An arrived with a giggle very simr to Sylphy.


    Zephy quickly realized where that smile and cheerfulness was inherited from.


    Sylphy and An were almost the same most of the time!

 Chapter 1216: Quest Complete?

    Chapter 1216: Quest Complete?


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After the whole fight ended and after Iforted Zephy and he apologized to Scarlet, we decided to go have lunch. Surprisingly, our fight was much longer than I had anticipated,sting over an hour. It seemed that the two of us simply didn''t want it to end. I had to admit it, I enjoyed it a bit. My brother was amazingly strong, much more than I imagined. His future was truly bright!


    However, he had started crying a lot after the fight, probably because he had a mix of many emotions, so Iforted him with hugs and kisses, and told him that I loved him sincerely. He responded with a smile, and slowly got better.


    Sheesh, he really loves breaking his big sister heart with all the times he starts to cry like that! I almost felt like dying when I saw him crying. I just don''t want that to happen ever again.


    Zephy is incredibly precious to me after all, I''ve seen him grow since he was a baby, so in a way it also feels like he''s my baby. So when I saw him crying... Ugh, I had to made sure to make him feel better afterwards.


    But then he felt better, and smiled, and it seemed that things finally went back to normal. Mom checked us, and dad cheered us up, and then, we found ourselves enjoying yet another feast of many monster meats, preparations of all kinds, and more for lunch.


    "Nom, nom, nom!"


    Zephy and I were currently devouring te after te of food. After fighting while using our Auras and all our powers, we felt very exhausted, and eating always restores energy. Especially thanks to our advanced Physiques, we needed to rapidly eat to make up for all the calories lost.


    As we ate, I saw that there was a new Quest, for some reason, apleted quest that had popped up when I fought with Zephy, I had originally thought Quests only popped mostly when fate-changing events happened.


    So was my spar with Zephy that important to fate itself?


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You have Completed the {Challenge Quest}: {Spar With Zephy For At Least 40 Minute While Only Using Swordsmanship}!]


    [Not only have you let your little brother showcase his true strength, but you''ve restrained yourself and not used any offensive skill other than those that would simply assist you in manipting your powers better.]


    [Although the fight could have ended very quickly if you used most of your skills, you stopped yourself from doing so, giving your brother a moment to grow stronger as he tapped upon his limits and then surpassed them.]


    [You''re a really good big sister!]


    [Completion Rewards]: [10.000.000 EXP] [Zephyrus Skill Scroll (S Grade)] x1 [Nightmare- Protecting Soul Strengthening Elixir (SS Grade)] x1 [System Fragment: Title System 1/3] These rewards were much better than I imagined for a Quest like that! Above all, I got a Skill Scroll from my brother?! So I could now learn a skill based on his Abilities, that sounds crazy! Also a strange Elixir and... Wait is this? A System Fragment?


    [The {Quest System} has provided, as always, ways for you to grow stronger, while also helping the System as a whole.]


    [Through the power of Casualty and Fate Essence, they have produced a System Fragment that could help your Glitched System awaken yet another ability it lost.]


    [Gather two more fragments throughpleting Quests to obtain such System Ability.]


    So that''s how it is! That sounds pretty good, actually.


    But this Elixir, is it for me or...?


    [The {Quest System} states that the Elixir was made for Zephyrus!]


    [They had detected that the power they were born with is very strong, so strong their soul seems to be constantly struggling to hold it all back.]


    [This Elixir might help them in the nightmares they go through, provoked by this immense power they were born with, and also to make their soul stronger so they can better resist the darkness and instead, take control of it.]


    I see...


    Yeah, pretty much everyone in the family already knows of Zephy''s condition.


    My mother did say it was dangerous, but thanks to the new Physique he got from the Golden Phoenix, the darkness has been slightly countered by this powerful golden me light.


    It brings him immense power, but it is also not something he can control properly, so he needs a lot of care. Mom will go to an inheritance area where previous saints left their knowledge and magic.


    Maybe something could bepatible with his new Phoenix Physique and his developing Golden mes Magic. Hopefully something that could help him better bnce that dark side


    of his powers.


    But for now, everything is fine, although worrying about the future is not too bad, as it helps you get prepared, getting so concerned you lose your sight of the present is not good either.


    We enjoyed the day, and then once we were done with lunch, everyone went to do their own things. sses over Alchemy and Crafting resumed with Mist and Lara, where I taught them the ropes about how to use the basic spells for alchemy and also magic crafting.


    Although they had yet to obtain any rted skill as we had nned, they''ve been learning really fast. My mother was busy with her own things, so instead of asking her to teach them, I decided to take upon this responsibility myself.


    Zack and Luck were then dragged to my room as well, and with Aquarina being a second teacher, we started to teach those two guys as well. Although they seemed curious at first, they clearly showed some deeper interest once they saw the spells formations and such.


    It has been already three days, counting this day, since the sses began, they don''tst longer than two hours, and they always learn a bit more. I think we might continue them even as we return to Agartha.


    Alice said that it might be possible for them to learn new skills, so we''ll keep doing our best to help them out get new skills!


    And as for me, as the day slowly came to an end, I sneaked inside my Dungeon to check a few


    things.

 Chapter 1217: Using The Zephyrus Skill Scroll

    Chapter 1217: Using The Zephyrus Skill Scroll


    ?


    Once back inside my dungeon, I decided to sit down over the grasnds and check some things. Aquarina was left with the rest of my friends, they were all having a good time talking about what they learned, and that was the perfect time for me to use my bathroom break to sneak away.


    Particrly, it was all to just check the Skill Scroll I got, and also to see the Civilization System, which was telling me to check its new changes. As for the elixir, I already handled it to Zephyrus, and after drinking it, he did indeed feel much stronger, although he got sleepy and went to take a nap.


    While he took a nap, I noticed that his soul was being refined somehow, from the effects of the elixir. It seemed that it was bing stronger and more capable of resisting the dark and blood elemental mana that overflowed through it.


    Looks like the elixir was working pretty well! Though, its effects take a little while to take effectpletely, so I''ll have to wait and see.


    Oh, and about the other item, the fragment of the system resembled a beautiful gray and white colored crystal fragment, it emanated a powerful aura from within, but it was broken, and it wascking two more pieces.


    I don''t know when I''ll get the other two, but I will wait patiently, I suppose.


    For now, the Scroll.


    I held it in my hands, still a bit confused and conflicted about it.


    Is it okay for me to copy one of my little brother''s abilities like this?!


    It feels a bit... weird.


    "Ugh, let''s get this over with. The more skills I have, the better."


    The scroll was opened, revealing runes that shed with bright light, reorganizing into three options.


    Ding!


    [You have opened the [Zephyrus Skill Scroll (S Grade)] x1!]


    [Please choose the skill you want to learn from the Scroll]:


    [Option 1]: [zing Golden mes Phoenix Wings]


    [Option 2]: [Umbral Dark Blood Aura Materialization]


    [Option 3]: [Dual Swordsmanship Arts]


    Three options, and all three of them looked rather tempting. The first option, despite just being wings, said zing golden mes. Meaning that it could probably summon wings made out of the golden mes themselves. This could not only allow me to fly like my brother does but also release and control such mes.


    The second option is... Probably something simr to his own powers, they call it "Umbral Dark Blood Aura Materialization", thest word being materialization probably means it can also be metal-like, just like how he used it!


    Andstly, the simplest-sounding Skill, Dual Swordsmanship Arts. This is probably his innate talent with fighting using two swords. I think I could benefit from it. Maybe it gives bonuses to using two swords, and additional techniques already pre-learned within the Skill for easy usage.


    All three-options sound interesting, but I am a bit conflicted about the first two. It would be too weird if I suddenly started using something simr to Zephy out of nowhere. And he might get upset too, worsening his inferiorityplex. We need to remediate that, not to worsen it!


    Honestly, I could always just hide the Skills from my family orbine them into others now that I got the Skill Fusion Tickets. But still... I feel like it''s not fair. I don''t think I''ll be picking them anyways.


    And it''s not like I need them that much, right? I got my own Divine Sunlight and Holy Fire, and also I got my Curse and my still developing darkness and poison magic thanks to being connected with Beelzebub and Curse, two of my Spirits.


    So, in terms of coverage, I''m good with that.


    Ultimately, the only good choice is the third option. It''ll be a skill that won''t be just shown off in front of everyone. And it''ll feel just natural that I decided to use two swords from time to time.


    After all, I even fought Zephy using two swords, one of them made from my Divine Thunder Armament Skill, which has already disappeared.


    So yeah, let''s go for that one! It''ll make me feel the least guilty, and I''ll finally get myself a Swordsmanship Skill, which I''vecked since forever.


    [You have chosen the [Dual Swordsmanship Arts] Skill to learn from the Scroll!]


    FLASH!


    The Scroll shed with bright light, its runes fusing into my body and soul, granting me the power and knowledge necessary to use this skill at the bare minimum level of 1.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In mere seconds, it was done.


    [You have learned the [Dual Swordsmanship Arts: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Dual Swordsmanship Arts: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/10.000


    A Refined School of Swordsmanship that requires both incredible Dexterity and Agility to be utilized properly. By wielding two one-handed swords at the same time, it is possible to be a fully offensive swordsman, that disregards their own safety and defenses in exchange for explosive damage, and fast attacks.


    Dual Swordsmen are known for their incredible dexterity, as they must control two swords at the same time, a feat not many can even aplish. Usually left for Elves, this is a powerful ss thates with its drawbacks, but whose strengths might overweight them.


    When wielding two swords in each hand at the same time, your Attack Power, Attack Speed, Movement Speed, Agility, and Dexterity increases by +50%, with an additional +25% with each Skill Level.


    Additionally, you can unleash special Dual Swordsmanship Arts, unlocked with each Skill


    Level.


    Avable Techniques:


    Level 1: [Dual Cross Wave] [Double Parry]


    Level 2: ???


    Level Bonus (1): Increases the Power and Effects of Dual Swordsmanship Arts by +30%. Enhances the proficiency of using two swords at the same time by +50%.


    "Oh, it''s perfect!" I celebrated. "And not bad at all, honestly!"


    "It does seem to be quite good indeed." Alice appeared as she analyzed the skill description.


    "Yeah! Now I just need a second sword. I guess I can just go around with Ruby for now, and use for recement my Divine Thunder Armament Swords... But at the end I still want to make myself a second one." I said. "Maybe one that is not imbued with a System Seed, so maybe I can exchange it around without feeling bad."


    "Sounds good, maybe you could make something using the weapons you won''t use?" Alice wondered.


    "Good idea, actually." I nodded. "For now, however, what did the Civilization System wanted


    to show me?"

 Chapter 1218: Village Of Rust

    Chapter 1218: Vige Of Rust


    ?


    The Civilization System quickly teleported itself in front of us, appearing on his little red- colored, fairy-like appearance. Well, it resembled an abstract sort of shape. Like a little soldier toy made of red light, it had a big golden shield, but the thing is, it wasn''t bigger than the palm of my hands.


    Every System seemed to have their own shapes, except the Quest System, which hasn''t revealed its own appearance, and it seems unable to summon itself. But Alice, the Dungeon System, and the Civilization System all had defined appearances.


    And right now, the Civilization System was quite excited.


    "What''s wrong? You look really happy. Did you finally do the weird thing you were trying to do?"


    The little System nodded.


    Ding!


    [The {Civilization System} has finished preparations! They say they have fully integrated new functions into your Civilization Status.]


    [The Robot Vige, which has already grown veryrge, has been integrated into the Civilization System.]


    [The Vige and all its robotic inhabitants have been called {Vige of Rust}, and its inhabitants {Children of Technology, Robotians}!]


    [The {Civilizations Annexed} Section within the Civilization Status has been created.]


    [The {Vige of Rust} has be annexed to the main Civilization Core of the {Vige of Eden}!]


    [The {Vige of Rust} now shares the same Civilization Rank with all annexed Civilizations.] [The Robotian, Chief, has been integrated as the Leader of the Rust Vige.]


    [The Robotians have been integrated into the Yggdrasil Civilization.]


    "Wait, what?!" I asked in surprise. "No, wait, I am not that surprised actually, I should have seen thising a mile away..."


    "Wait, so the robots are part of the civilization now? How odd!" Said Alice. "Are you sure this is safe for them though, Civilization System? I feel like you''re overstepping your boundaries now!"


    [The {Civilization System} assures everyone that they''re safe, and that this will merely help them prosper and grow even more.]


    [Due to the annexation of a whole new Vige, all of your Civilization Stats have increased!]


    [You gained +105 Poption (Robotians)]


    [You gained +100 to all Civilization Stats.]


    [You acquired the {Vige of Rust} Civilization Traits: {Tireless Workforce (A)} {Mechanical Processing (B)} and {Golem Guards (C)}!]


    [These Traits will slowly begin to affect the Arboren now, though limited to their own physiology, meaning that they won''t be as incredible as the robots themselves, but will still be greatly benefited.]


    [You acquired the {Vige of Rust} Civilization Facilities: {Metallic Scrap Houses (D)} x100 and {Robotians Smithies (B+)} x50!]


    "Woah, so many thing... Wait a second, I gained 100 to all civilization stats?! That means 100 Faith too!" I gasped. "So I got 1000 to all Stats! Nice."


    [For having added a whole new Vige into your Civilization with great potential, you gained +1000 Civilization EXP!]


    [Congrattions! Your Civilization has reached {Rank 2: Developing Small City}!]


    [Your Civilization Bonus Stats have increased from 2000 to 4000!]


    [Your Civilization Expands! Some Civilization Traits have increased their Ranks.]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The {Special Civilization Challenge} mode has been unlocked. Let your Civilization''s strongest warriors face challenges to gain rewards and strengthen your Civilization, put to test your Civilization''s Defenses and Ability to survive.]


    [The next {Special Civilization Challenge} is already here! However, because you''re in the Tutorial Mode, you may choose whenever to activate it or not.]


    [Once you are done with the first tutorial, new Challenges will appear sporadically every few months, make sure to strengthen your Civilization.]


    "Challenges? Well, that''s new. And isn''t it a bit too much? So you''re going to torture my people now?!"


    [The {Civilization System} sighs, they say this is not something they can control.]


    "He''s not wrong, this is just part of his functions left by my creator." Said Alice. "I was already beginning to think it was something bound to happen... Being gifted this entire dungeon, and all the powers of a civilization, it was bound to be connected to some challenge as well."


    "Hmmm, I hope it''s nothing too terrible." I sighed. "But okay. At least I can choose when to start it, so if I chose to never start it, it never happens, right? Might as well ignore it for now."


    "Please don''t worry, these Challenges are controlled by the system itself, so they cannot be impossible." Alice said. "At most, they will be challenging, but nothing too stressful I believe. It is just to help your people be stronger."


    "I guess... Okay, fine." I shrugged. "Anyways..."


    After all of those messages, I took a look at my Civilization Status.


    {Civilization Core}: {Vige of Eden}


    {Civilization Rank}: {Rank 2: Developing Small City}


    {Civilization EXP}: [800/10.000]


    {Civilization Faction}: {Yggdrasil''s Children}


    {Civilizations Annexed}: {Vige of Rust}


    {Civilization Races}: {Children of Nature, Arboren} {Children of Technology, Robotians}


    {Civilization Leaders}: {Eden: Selene} {Rust: Chief}


    {Civilization Poption}: {296}


    {Civilization Bonus Stats}: {+4.000} {+4.300 Strength, Magic, Agility (Faith is Power)}


    {Civilization Statistics}: {Faith}: [430 (D-)] {Government}: [310 (D-)] {Culture}: [260 (D-)] {Military}: [380 (D-)] {Economy}: [190 (E+)] {Production}: [340 (D-)] {Food}: [260 (D-)]


    {Research} [240 (D-)]


    {Civilization Traits}: {Path of Nature (B)} {Active Goddess (A)} {Mild Reproduction (D)} {Faithful Will (D)} {Slightly Motivated (D)} {Cultural Beginnings (E+)} {Starting Politics (E+)} {Brave Soldier Battalion (B)} {Beginner Tamers (E-)} {Indestructible Defense (C+)} {Faith Is Power (B)} {Tireless Workforce (A)} {Mechanical Processing (B)} {Golem Guards (C)} {Civilization Special Units}: {Selene, Saintess of the Arboren (Saint Grade)} {Ivy, Huntress of the Poisonous Forest (Unique+ Grade)}


    {Civilization Facilities} {Living Wood Houses (D+)} x270 {Temple of Goddess Sylphy (B-)} x1 {Research Facility (D)] x1 {Eden''s Royal Pce (C)} x1 {Orichalcum-Reinforced Spirit Walls (C+)} x1{Metallic Scrap Houses (D)} x100 and {Robotians Smithies (B+)} x50.


    {Civilization Tasks}: {Finish your First Research: 0/1} {Hunt Monsters Using Your Soldiers and


    Hunter Units: 64/100}


    {Civilization Research): {Alchemy Research (D)}: 3 Months.


    {Civilization Vault}: [Special Unit Summoning Ticket] x1 [Basic Materials Dungeon Key] x1.


    "Oh, it sure has grown from its humble beginnings..." I nodded. "Hmm, I got that


    Summoning Ticket, might as well use it now while there''s nobody watching."


    I grabbed the golden ticket and decided to use it. I originally felt bad about dragging people


    here out of nowhere, but after confirming they were the souls of long dead people, and that I was just giving them a second chance, I felt slightly better about it.


    "Now, let''s see..."


    FLASH!

 Chapter 1219: Bark, The Guardian Knight of the Forest

    Chapter 1219: Bark, The Guardian Knight of the Forest


    ?


    Ding!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You have used the [Special Unit Summoning Ticket] x1!]


    [A Special Unit will be summoned! Please wait a moment.]


    FLASH!


    A bright magic circle summoned itself in front of me, as the ticket disappeared into particles of light feeding the summoning circle appearing above the floor.


    Within seconds, a figure started to rapidly emerge from within, until it finally appeared fully. It didn''t look like Ivy at all, in fact, it was taller than Selene too.


    And even Aquarina!


    His appearance resembled a tall knight, whose armor was made of hardened, ck wood, with dark green leaves and spiky vines growing all over the armor.


    His helmet resembled the skull of some sort of deer with big antlers. And its size was at least... almost three meters.


    "H-Hi..." I greeted him rather shyly.


    Dammit, this is not really a good impression, isn''t it?!


    He red down at me; I could see from within the interior of his skull-shaped helmet that there were two bright red eyes glowing.


    Is he upset?


    Maybe he''s-


    "You must be my master."


    Suddenly, he kneeled.


    "Thank you for giving me a second chance at life."


    He greeted me with a rather thankful voice, his demeanor changing.


    "E-Eh? Oh! S-Sure! I''m d you don''t seem upset about it..."


    He looked up to me.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have much control over my own Aura. Was I intimidating to you? I deeply apologize..."


    "O-Oh, no, no, it''s fine, really!"


    As I giggled a bit over his overly careful demeanor, I saw the system window update.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You have summoned the Special Hero Unit: [Bark, Resilient Guardian Knight of the Forest (Unique Grade)]!]


    [The Special Unit has been immediately linked into your Civilization.]


    [Hero Name]: [Bark, Resilient Guardian Knight of the Forest]


    [Hero Grade]: [Unique]


    [Hero Type]: [Nature] [Earth]


    [Life]: [5.000/5.000]


    [Magic Power]: [1.000]


    [Attack Power]: [3.500]


    [Movement Speed]: [2.000]


    [Hero Trait (1)]


    [Resilient Vanguard: *]: [Has great Loyalty to the Leaders of the Civilization. Knows how to use swordsmanship, magic swordsmanship, magic Shieldmanship, and magic armor techniques, and can teach it to others. When protecting someone, Decreases Damage Taken by -20%. +30 Bonus to Military]


    [Hero Abilities (2)]


    [Heavy Armor]: [When fighting, increases Life by +30% and decreases Damage Taken by -10%. But decreases Movement Speed by -20%.]


    [Magic Sword] [Any sword attack will be charged with Mana, dealing extra damage based on 50% of Magic Power and extends attack range by +30%.]


    [Hero Blessing (0)]


    None.


    [Equipment (0)]


    None.


    "Oh wow, you''re tanky and strong!" I praised Bark. "You''re much different than Selene and Ivy! I guess that makes you rather unique, you''llplement well with the other Heroes then."


    "I am honored you may find me useful, mydy." Bark bowed his head. "Now, where must I go? What should I do? Please tell me, and I shall help in anything I can."


    "Hmm, then let''s check the other item I got..." I took out a golden key from my Civilization Vault, which was like its own separate inventory for rted items only.


    This was the [Basic Materials Dungeon Key]!


    "Alice, how do I use this again?" I asked her.


    "Just point it into the empty air and it''ll activate alone!" Said Alice.


    "Oh, like this?" I pointed it into the empty air, as Bark curiously looked at it.


    FLASH!


    The key pierced the empty air, as a gate slowly opened. My Familiars and Spirits were summoned as they felt rather curious, and well, just wanted to chat.


    "Oh? What''s this, a gate to another part of the dungeon?" Ignatius wondered curiously, hisrge dragon-like form towering over Bark. "Huh? Whose this guy?"


    "A-A Dragon?!" Bark panicked. "G-Get back, you foul beast! Master, there''s a dragon here! I died to one!"


    "You did?! Oh..." I gasped. "D-Don''t worry, Ignatius'' a good dragon anyways! He''s my Spirit Familiar."


    "O-Oh!" Bark muttered. "W-Well, okay..." However, he was still taking steps back, very


    afraid of the dragon.


    "Hahaha! What with this dude?!" Laughed Ignatius. "Don''t worry, wooden doll, I won''t burn you or something. I am a great and mighty dragon, with a code of honor!"


    "There he goes again talking about himself as if he was so big shot or something." Beelzebubughed. "You were worse than me back then!"


    "What?! Come here and say that to my face, you damned butterfly!" Ignatius roared. "I''ll burn your pretty wings!"


    "I am not a butterfly! I am a damn Moth! It''s different, you bastard! I''m going to fucking-" "Okay, okay, no more infighting you guys!" I reprimanded them both.


    "These two, always causing problems to Sylphy..." Furoh sighed, he had appeared on his slime form imitating Pyuku, and sitting over my head. "I apologize in their regard..."


    "You don''t really need to apologize." I giggled.


    "Yeah, do you think I''m your son or something?" Ignatius angrily said.


    "Don''t get involved." Beelzebub red angrily.


    These two guys always fought, it was a bit tiring, but I had to admit it, it was funny too.


    "Mama! What''s this?" Naturia asked me and Yggdra, as she pointed at the big golden gate


    that appeared out of thin air.


    Yggdra had manifested herself already, in her beautiful fairy appearance, she looked at the


    golden gate with surprise.


    "It seems to be some sort of portal to another dimension? Or a pocket dimension of sorts."


    Yggdra analyzed.


    "Is that so? Can we go in?" Naturia said. "I want adventure!"


    "This is why I don''t like kids..." Curse muttered behind me. "I''ll go back to the Soulscape, I


    don''t like interacting that much-"


    "Where do you think you''re going?! You''re staying with the party! Enough with being a shut-


    in, Curse!" I reprimanded him.


    "Eek! Why are you being so annoying out of nowhere?!" he asked, the floating ball of darkness


    with a big red eye was having social anxiety problems.


    "Just shut up ande with us. Anyways, let''s go guys!" I led my big party of spirits and familiars, big enough to make banter for a whole day.


    Bark was still processing what was happening right now, but well, he had the spirit.


    FLASH!

 Chapter 1220: Visiting The Basic Materials Dungeon

    Chapter 1220: Visiting The Basic Materials Dungeon


    ?


    As we entered the dungeon, we found ourselves in the middle of a noisy jungle. There could be seen some mountains in the background, but mostly everything was just jungle trees, wet ground, and the sound of many birds, insects, and other animals screeching everywhere.


    Ding!


    [You have used the [Basic Materials Dungeon Key] x1! A portal to a temporary Mini Dungeon has been opened for 24 Hours.]


    [By visiting it and exploring it, you can gather primary materials for your Civilization, which can be used to upgrade your facilities or even evolve your Special Units.]


    [You have entered the Temporary Mini Dungeon: [Dark Jungle (Rmended Level: Tier 5)]!]


    "Oh, so its only Tier 5? Going to be easy peasy then~" I shrugged. "Though, what can these Materials be anyways? They don''t appear in the Civilization Status."


    "They don''t appear, but it is indeed a function. You can umte certain materials and let your poption use them to automatically upgrade things." Said Alice. "The material you have an unlimited about is wood, so everything is always made of wood. But you can also umte Iron, Stone, Food, ss, and more!"


    "Interesting." I nodded. "Shouldn''t the Civilization System be exining this stuff though?" "A-Ah, well, he got a bit intimidated after you got angry, so they''ve been... Just looking, they tell me what to tell you." Alice sighed.


    "Oh... Oh well." I shrugged. "Anyways, let''s get this started. Do we just take away everything here or...?"


    "You''ll find special areas where you can grind the Materials, also monsters, once defeated, will drop bags of Food that can be added directly to the Civilization reserves." Said Alice.


    "Amazing, this is really like those video games you talked about a lot, Alice." I giggled. "Let''s start then! Everyone, disperse! Hunt anything you find and bring me anything shiny you find too! Bark, you stay with me though."


    "Very well." Bark nodded, staying by my left side.


    Everyone dispersed, as I used my connection with them to see where they were going. At the same time, with Bark at my side and Alice, we moved forwards.


    "Hey, I found something!" Furoh was the first to find something. "It''s like... A huge piece of stone? And it emanates a golden aura!"


    "Let me see..." I connected my eyesight with his own.


    And there it was, a big gray stone, as big as at least four meters, sitting in the middle of the jungle, looking extremely out of ce at that. As he said, it emanated a golden aura, it was asking to be mined.


    "Alright, can you mine it down?"


    "Sure!"


    He quickly transformed into a giant white Fenrir and used his ws to break the stone in seconds, shattering it into countless smaller rocks and shiny pieces of ore. The pieces then disappeared as they flew towards him.


    Ding!


    [Your Familiar has harvested [Stone] x33 and [Iron] x9!]


    [Both Materials have been stored inside the Civilization Vault.]


    "Oh wow, they disappeared out of nowhere!" Furoh was shocked.


    "So it seems. So that''s how it works, pretty fantastic." Iughed. "Well, let''s begin!"


    We started searching with Bark everywhere, finding more of these stones standing around. I tested his abilities as I handled him a sword made of my Divine Thunder Armament Skill, which he wielded dexterously.


    "Haaah!"


    Imbuing it with his Mana, he swung his golden colored de, the stone immediately exploded into pieces with a single strike.


    CRASH!


    The pieces of stone and ore quickly turned into particles of golden light, disappearing after fusing into Bark.


    Ding!


    [Your Hero has harvested [Stone] x35 and [Iron] x11!]


    [Both Materials have been stored inside the Civilization Vault.]


    "Nice! This is kind of fun, let''s continue!"


    "Very well."


    We moved forwards, breaking stone after stone, and sometimes cutting huge trees that shone brightly too. The other jungle trees didn''t give any wood, and we had to process it ourselves, which was a pain, so we ignored those.


    After collecting some more stone and Iron, we eventually came into contact with a monster. It was a huge Albino Giant Ape, a Tier 5 Monster. It was as big as four meters, incredibly muscr and with sharp red eyes.


    After having in even Tier 10 Monsters, a Tier 5 wasn''t a problem at all, even more when I was already Tier 6 myself!


    "KIEEH!"


    The albino monkey charged forwards, as I decided to try out my new Dual Swordsmanship Arta Skill, summoning a second sword out of my Divine Thunder Armament Creation Skill and by temporarily transforming Ruby into another armament sword through the skill to restore her de, I moved forwards.


    FLASH!


    Both swords imbued themselves with the thunder of the skill itself, which then coursed through my body rapidly, increasing my movement speed to an incredible level! The ape roared, swinging its giant arms against me while conjuring waves of freezing winds, its special elemental magic.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®!


    I easily evaded the iing attacks, and then jumped towards its arms. The ape smiled, suddenly conjuring giant icicles to impale me with. A Tier 5 Monster is still a Tier 5 Monster, I had to recognize his strength.


    However.


    "[Dual Cross Wave]"


    I spun in midair with both swords in front, creating a X shaped wave of pure Sword Ki, zing mes and nature energies mixing together with it through my Yggdragon Dual Aura, which


    emerged from my very Physique.


    SLAAASH!


    Not only were the ape''s arms sliced off cleanly, but the rest of its body exploded into green, red, and golden mes, it screamed in horror as it burned.


    "GYEEH!"


    The monster foolishly attempted to turn off the mes with its own freezing winds, but constantly failed miserably to do so, I stepped forwards, imbuing Mana into both of my weapons, and just using the same, easy technique again, this time charged with divine


    lightning.


    "Bye. [Dual Cross Wave]!"


    BOOOM!


    The ape dropped dead after that, and then exploded into particles of light, leaving behind a


    bag with food inside, it had clean pieces of its own meat, alongside some vegetables. The


    bags then disappeared after I touched them.


    Ding!


    [You have defeated a powerful monster! You have harvested [Food] x24 and [Evolution Stone


    Fragment: Nature] x1!]


    [The Materials have been stored inside the Civilization Vault.]


    Not bad, let''s continue!

 Chapter 1221: Evolution Stone Fragments

    Chapter 1221: Evolution Stone Fragments


    ?


    We spend a few good minutes hunting and gathering, until the dungeon waspletely emptied. There was a total of 30 monsters inside, all of them being Tier 5. Once killed, they dropped both food and between 1 to 3 Evolution Stone Fragments of a certain element.


    Apparently, Heroes, or well, Special Units, use Evolution Stones to evolve. Usually based in their Grades, you''ll need higher Graded Evolution Stones. Ten fragments of the same element create a Grade 1 Stone, five Grade 1 Stones create a Grade 2 Stone, five Grade 2 Stones create a Grade 3 Stone, and so on and so forth.


    Pretty simplistic... But right now, to evolve Selene who was at Saint Grade, I needed a Nature- type Grade 3 Stone! And I don''t know if I can get that yet.


    [Congrattions! You have fully cleared the Dungeon.]


    [You have harvested arge quantity of Materials]:


    [Wood] x330


    [Stone] x542


    [Iron] x168


    [Food] X761


    [Evolution Stone Fragment: Nature] x30


    [Evolution Stone Fragment: Earth] x30


    [Evolution Stone Fragment: Ice] x30


    Yeah, I only have 30 zero grade stones.


    "Hmm, not bad at all, this is a good harvest." I smiled, stepping out of the "mini dungeon" as its gate disappeared behind me. "I need more evolution stone fragments though... But I guess it is fine for now."


    "There''s no need to hurry about that anyways, Sylphy." Alice told me. "So rx and enjoy your time! Now what are you nning on doing?"


    "I was thinking on going to visit the Arboren Vige... Or well, city, now." I said, stepping forwards. "I need to let Bark integrate with them and- Ah, right."


    I''ve got the [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire]! It is part of my Halo Skill, the one that I acquired from Apollo. With that I acquired that Holy Fire ring inside my Soul, which helped me further connect my Physique, Psyche, Magic Circle, and even Spiritual Heart Cultivation so they progress even faster.


    "Anyways, Bark! Stand still." I said.


    "Huh? My liege?" Bark was confused, as I suddenly shot out a white me ball at his head. BOOM!


    However, this didn''t hurt him or burned him as he imagined, the mes were absorbed by his body and soul, his body began to overflow with Holy mes and Divine Sunlight, which epassed him on a temporary cocoon before he emerged out of it.


    FLASH!


    "Oooh, what is this?!"


    He had reacted much better to the blessing than I imagined, as he suddenly evolved. His armor gained a redder color, and his leaves also became red or orange in color. There were also sharp crimson and orange crystals growing over his armor, decorating it amazingly and storing fiery mana for him to use.


    "Bark! You truly changed after getting the blessing!"


    "It seems that I have, indeed." He nodded. "Thank you for giving me such a powerful and useful blessing, Lady Sylphy!" he bowed his head.


    "It''s fine. You seem really happy with it though, heh." I giggled, taking a look at his evolved Status.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Hero Name]: [Bark, Resilient Guardian Knight of the Forest]


    [Hero Grade]: [Unique+]


    [Hero Type]: [Nature] [Earth] [Holy] [Fire] [Light] [Life]


    [Life]: [6.000/6.000]


    [Magic Power]: [1.500]


    [Attack Power]: [4.500]


    [Movement Speed]: [2.500]


    [Hero Trait (1)]


    [Resilient Vanguard: **]: [Has great Loyalty to the Leaders of the Civilization. Knows how to use swordsmanship, magic swordsmanship, magic Shieldmanship, and magic armor techniques, and can teach it to others. When protecting someone, Decreases Damage Taken by -30%. +30 Bonus to Military]


    [Hero Abilities (2)]


    [Heavy Armor]: [When fighting, increases Life by +35% and decreases Damage Taken by -15%. But decreases Movement Speed by -19%.]


    [Magic Sword] [Any sword attack will be charged with Mana, dealing extra damage based on 55% of Magic Power and extends attack range by +35%.]


    [Hero Blessing (1)]


    [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (2)]


    [Equipment (1)]


    [Divine Holy Thunder Armament Great Sword (S Grade) (Temporary)]


    "Oh wow, you really got tougher now! Six thousand Life is a lot, I think." I said. "Hey Alice, how much is Lifepared to Health Points?"


    "Hmm... I would roughly say 1000 Life is equivalent to 5000 Health Points!" She said


    cheerfully.


    "Oh..." I muttered. "So he has 30k Health Points already, that''s really good, actually. Well done."


    I also analyzed his Abilities and his Trait, and their effects had indeed increased. Especially his Trait whose effects were amazingly buffed. He specializes mostly than anything on tanking hits though.


    "Let''s go then, there''s a whole vige awaiting for you." I led Bark into the vige, as the guards noticed us and quickly let us pass.


    I noticed the vige was no longer a vige, the city had grownrge and there was more poption. Paved floor, more security withrger walls, and the pce was being more


    protected now, as well.


    "AAHH! G-Goddess Sylphy! You''re finally back!"


    Selene greeted me, running towards me once we entered the pce, which was filled with even more nuns and priests than before. She hugged me very tightly.


    "Ugeh... Y-Yeah, I''m back.... How are things going?"


    "Fine, everything is alright! Ivy and the hunters have been diligently hunting beasts every day


    or every few days." Selene exined. "Also, we''ve been increasing the quantity of priests and nuns, and those that seem to be this profession develop abilities rted to them! Some can now conjure healing magic and blessing magic."


    "Wait, really?!" I asked. "So they''re like you?"


    "Not as strong I would say, but very useful anyways." Selene nodded. "Oh? Who might this


    be?"


    "He''s Bark, someone I summoned recently, like Ivy." I told Selene. "Bark, this is Selene, the Saintess of the Arboren and also the leading religious figure of this city."


    "It is an honor to meet the Saintess." Bark bowed. "In my past life, I also once sworn loyalty to a Saintess. She had such fair beauty, yes. You too, share such traits, mydy." "Oh my, isn''t he a gentlemanly knight? Nice to meet you too, Bark!" Selene smiled cutely. "Let''s get along from now on, okay?"


    "Very well. I shall protect this city with all my might if possible!" Bark said bravely.


    "Heeey! Selene! I bought you some of the bear monster meat you like!" Ivy suddenly appeared from behind, running towards here. "Let me cook it for you honey~ Oh? Well, well,


    well!"

 Chapter 1222: I Wish It Could Be Like That Forever

    Chapter 1222: I Wish It Could Be Like That Forever


    ?


    It looked like Selene and Ivy rtionship had developed into a more healthy, not so horny rtionship. Ivy hade running here bringing Selene''s favorite meat and was even telling her she would cook it for her. I guess she had be more attentive in these one month and a half since I''ve been gone. Or well, that''s how it felt inside the Dungeon''s elerated time.


    "Who''s this big guy?" Ivy asked. "Oh, hey goddess."


    "Hey? Treat the goddess with more respect, Ivy!" Selene reprimanded her. "Greet her by bowing your head." Her cute appearance changed as she looked down at Ivy with an


    intimidating re.


    "E-Eh? Okay, okay, I get it!" Ivy panicked, quickly lowering her head. "I-I greet the goddess... Is that fine?"


    "Yep, good enough!" Selene smiled.


    "It wasn''t necessary." I sighed. "But anyways, hello Ivy. I see you''ve been doing fine?"


    "More than fine, we''ve been hunting and gathering a lot almost every day." Ivy said. "The ants you let everyone tame have gotten bigger. Look at my own steed! She''s all big and fat!" She was riding a huge, silver-colored ant of at least three meters long and one and a half meters of height. It had durable exoskeleton, big and chunky legs, and a sharp set of jaws. I was fairly sure the ants I had captured were just little worms back then, but now became full- fledged giant buggers!


    "I see! That is a silver armored... Must be the Queen then! Makes sense why she grewrger than the rest." I nodded.


    "Yep, she''s my little ride now." Ivy smiled. "She''s very tough and can spit some acidic substance on foes to blind them, her mandibles are pretty strong too, so she is quite amazing."


    "That''s nice to hear!" I said happily. "Anyways, let me get started already. This is Bark, someone I just summoned like I did with you. Bark, this is Ivy, a summoned person like you too."


    "I see..." Bark and Ivy said almost at the same time, looking at one another.


    "Eh, you look pretty big and resilient. You''ll be a good meat shield... I mean nt shield." Laughed Ivy. "Nice to meet you dude."


    "An honor." Bark nodded gentlemanly. "If any of you fairdies require my assistance, feel free to ask. I am here to serve and help as much as I can, this is all but repayment for the gratitude I feel for Lady Sylphy giving me a second chance at life after I was eaten by a vile dragon... And that''s all I remember."


    "Nice, so you remember your past life a bit too! Me too!" Ivy said. "Man, I wish you were a cute girl instead, but whatever. Not like I mind having guys as friends. Now baby, shall we make something for the new ally?"


    "Sure, let''s cook something yummy. Lady Sylphy, would you like to join us?" Selene asked politely.


    "Eeeh..." I looked at the time. "Err, I don''t know, I should be hurrying back home I believe. Sorry."


    "Oh, it''s fine. You are free to do as you please." Selene smiled. "It was nice seeing you again though! I hope you can return soon!"


    "Sure, I''lle back as soon as possible. There are a few things I want to do with the Civilization Shop after all, now that I am umting a lot of Dungeon Energy." I smiled, waving my hand.


    I quickly teleported outside the Dungeon, finding myself in my room. I felt quite tired, quickly jumping over my bed. My Spirits and Familiars appeared out of my Soulscape to bring mepany again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Phew, I''m exhausted..." I sighed, rubbing my face on the pillow. "There''s still some time until dinner, right? I want to take a long nap..."


    "You''ve done a lot today, you deserve some rest, yeah." Furoh nodded.


    "Yeah, not only did you had an intense spar with your little brother, but you also even got a new skill out of him, hunted down monsters in that weird mini dungeon, and upgraded the civilization?" Ignatius said. "Did I catch everything that happened?"


    "Yeah, almost everything." Curse nodded.


    "I''ve always wondered... How do you guys see what happens outside while being inside my Soulscape?" I askedzily.


    "Oh that''s easy, we see something simr to a TV." Alice said. "Like, some projection of what you''re seeing, or sensing. Only when we get your subconscious permission though, so don''t worry."


    "O-Oh, well, that''s nice to know..." I sighed.


    I worried they would be peeking at me doing lovey-dovey stuff with my girlfriend!


    But thankfully, without my permission they can''t see anything or sense anything to begin with.


    "I wonder where''s Nephilim though?" Ignatius wondered. "Where did she go?"


    "She''s been really friendly with Sphynxiette and the Slimestely, so she ignores us nowadays..." Furoh sighed. "I guess it can''t be helped. It''s better like that anyways, as long as she''s happy."


    "Hmm, now that Furoh says it, I''ve realized that you guys don''t really like socializing too much with others than one another, huh?" I wondered. "Is this something normal of Spirits and Familiars and Nephilim and Pyuku are outliners?"


    "Yeah, I believe so. It just feels... Natural, to just be with those we are connected to through our master." Yggdra nodded. "I''ve waited all my life to meet you and everyone now, so I am happy just like this."


    "Me too!" Naturia nodded. "With mama here, I''m super happy."


    "I guess its just feels more normal..." Ignatius sighed. "But that doesn''t mean I like it! I''ll socialize with my brethren once we met some more."


    "Oh well- d to know that." I smiled. "Hmm, so sleepy..."


    "Just sleep, we''ll call you once dinner is ready." Beelzebub sighed. "Stop resisting, your body


    needs rest."


    "Thank you..." I closed my eyes and fell asleep quicker than I thought.


    While I slept, I dreamed of spending time with my friends, family, and familiars for the rest


    of my life, happily and in peace.


    I know it was just a dream, and there are many challenges yet toe...


    But I wish it could stay like that forever.

 Chapter 1223: Time To Evolve Scarlet And Sapphire

    Chapter 1223: Time To Evolve Scarlet And Sapphire


    ?


    "Sylphy! It''s dinner time already." Alice voice woke me up from my fuzzy dreams.


    "Ahh... Right, right. How long have I slept?" I wondered.


    "At least two hours! You sure were sleepy." Giggled Alice. "Now go eat, you look like you need some stamina."


    "I sure do! Let''s go eat." I nodded. "Everyone! Let''s go!" I brought my whole army of spirits and familiars with me.


    My family and friends were already used to them, always saving enough for them to eat too. Once I walked downstairs I met the rest of my friends and my family, already getting ready to


    eat.


    "Well, look who''s back, were you taking a nap, sleepyhead?" My mother giggled as she looked at my pillow face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes... Do I look that bad?" I wondered, trying to tidy up my messy hair.


    "You look fine,e sit down and eat." My fatherughed.


    "Big sis! I made you something,e see,e see!" Zephy offered me a bowl full of fried rice with shrimp, smander meat, and chicken, nicely seasoned with Kukuri Sauce and other spicy and sweet sauces.


    "Ooh, fried rice made by my little brother?! I bet it''s the best in the world!" I smiled happily, giving it a taste.


    The deliciousbination of the sea with the shrimp, the earthy vor of smander meat mixed with a bit of freshwater fish tanginess, and then the chicken meat, soft, nice and delicious, created a wonderful meld of vors, further improved from all the sauces, egg, and veggies that made the fried rice.


    "How is it?" Zephy asked. "Mama helped me, but I did most of it!"


    "It''s delicious!" I celebrated. "Very good, actually. You did an amazing job, Zephy!"


    "Hehehe, I know!" Zephy puffed his chest cutely.


    After he drank the Elixir he seemed to have gotten much better now, thankfully.


    "Hey, I also made you something- Come on, give some attention to your girlfriend now." Aquarina whispered to my ears, showing me her meal. "I made something sweet; do you like them?"


    "Ooh, donuts!" I celebrated, taking one and giving it a bite. "Hmm! So good! The sweet chocte filling, the fried vorbined with the sweetness of the zing, it all goes together so well! Really good."


    "But of course! I am not king on cooking." Aquarina smiled. "Once we start living together, we''ll take turns on who cooks each day."


    "Hahaha, sounds fun! Sure." I smiled, as I kissed her lips. "Love you~"


    "Love you more~" She said, kissing me back. "Now give me one of these, I also want to try


    it." She took a donut and took a bite. "Oh? Not bad! Actually I am not too fond of sweets, but I have to say MY sweets are good for me too."


    "Hahaha, I somehow guessed you would say something like that," Iughed.


    "Hey!" She reprimanded me.


    Like that, with friends, family, and my girlfriend, we had a good time eating a delicious dinner full of all kinds of vors and tes.


    Once the night arrived, I slept soundly while cuddling with Aquarina.


    And the next morning, I decided to quickly wake up while she still slept, deciding to move on with my next step, upgrade Scarlet and Sapphire!


    I had a crap ton of new materials right now anyways, so we were pretty fine with that. It was time to do it! Unlike the other Familiars, they didn''t require any special material to evolve, so anything strong enough would give them new power.


    For now, I looked at their developed status:


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Scarlet]


    [Race]: [Lesser Demon Sword]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [50/50]


    [ss]: [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana]


    [HP]: [8.765/8.765]


    [MP]: [5.980/5.980]


    [Strength]: [9.190]


    [Defense]: [5.985]


    [Magic]: [8.785]


    [Resistance]: [5.785]


    [Agility]: [8.775]


    [Luck]: [2.720]


    [Charm]: [2.750]


    {Skills}: [Living Sword: Lv6] [Elemental Absorption: Lv6] [Material Assimtion: Lv4] [Aura de sh: Lv6] [zing Sword: Lv6] [Demonic Aura: Lv5] [Stone Breaker: Lv5] [Lightning de: Lv6] [Sea de: Lv5] [Dragon Fang: Lv5] [Demonic Katana Infernal Dance: Lv3] [Fragile Yet Lethal: Lv3] [Superior Japanese Katana: Lv3]


    Scarlet''s Status had everything I thought she would have. Her offense and agility have increased the most, she''s a good sword, without a doubt. Her skills have been leveling up slowly as well, so we were getting to a good start.


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Sapphire]


    [Race]: [ck Dragon Shield]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [50/50]


    [ss]: [Sea Dragon''s Oceanic Shield]


    [HP]: [21.070/21.070]


    [MP]: [4.975/4.975]


    [Strength]: [4.660]


    [Defense]: [20.315]


    [Magic]: [4.700]


    [Resistance]: [14.860]


    [Agility]: [3.385]


    [Luck]: [3.205]


    [Charm]: [3.850]


    {Skills}: [Living Shield: Lv6] [Material Assimtion: Lv5] [Iron Defenses: Lv6] [Ice Golem Guardian: Lv6] [Water Absorption: Lv7] [Elemental Damage Resistance: Lv6] [Restoration: Lv6] [me Shield: Lv6] [Sea Dragon Protection: Lv6] [Sea Dragon Scales: Lv3] [Dragon''s Intimidation: Lv3] [Sea Dragon Soul Summon: Lv3] [ck Dragon me Shield: Lv4]


    And then there was Sapphire, her defenses were now ridiculous at max level of the C+ Rank ssifications. But anyways, her HP, Defense, and Resistance, are just incredibly huge for


    some reason!


    Can C+ Rank Monsters have stats in the same level as B Rank monsters or something? Well, if Sapphire is a monster, I guess? If not, there might be something behind this, probably that


    she''s a shield has to do with it.


    "Come to think about it! I haven''t fed you two in a while..."


    I walked inside my Dungeon and moved to the Robot Vige, where they were working diligently, and politely asked the chief if he could let me use one of their smithies, he happily


    agreed, letting me use one without much trouble at all.


    "Just take care. Of it." He said gently. "What will you. Do?"


    "I''m going to enhance my sword and shield using a bunch of materials I got!" I said happily.


    "Do you want to see? Might help you guys in future processes."


    "Sure. We''ll watch." The chief nodded; a bunch of other robots started to see my process.


    I felt a bit nervous... But it was fine anyways.

 Chapter 1224: Time To Get It Done

    Chapter 1224: Time To Get It Done


    ?


    After checking the stats of my two "living weapons" and beginning preparations, I took out all the materials I was going to work on. I had absented the weapons from absorbing them through their special skill, as I wanted them to do that only when I was already transforming them and forging them. This time, I don''t want their Systems to decide their shapes, I''ll shape their next evolutions myself.


    "Oooh, you''re finally starting!" Scarlet was excited, floating by my side, her de was still broken, and I felt a bit of pity for her. "So what materials will you feed me, master?"


    "A big variety, look!" I showed her.


    There were almost all the materials I''ve gathered so far in Cloudia, plus many more from around the world or areas I''ve explored. There were the Sunlight Stones, the Soul Sunlight Stones, the Divine Sunlight Stones, and those corrupted versions too. There were also those giant spirit beasts... poop, yes, it was a bright and powerful crystal, so I was using it too.


    Aside from that, I was also going to use some of the crystalized core of that false Yggdrasil we in, the one that had captured the slimes. Oh right, the feathers from the golden phoenixes, which were also made of orichalcum... Sphynxiette said it was fine to use them.


    And of course, Jupiter''s core! I brought a big enough chunk for both Scarlet and Sapphire, it contains tremendous amounts of divine thunder energy inside, charged to the brim with thunder spirit energy too.


    Andstly, a lot of Monster Cores, I''ve already crushed them and processed them into a fine dust full shock of Mana, it''ll help me imbue all the elemental and magical properties I want through runic engravement of spells, the same way I was able to design the abilities and properties of the equipment I''ve made so far.


    When I turned my sword and my shield into familiars, I was still rather novice at


    cksmithing, and well, I still am, right? But since then I''ve improved a lot, nheless. So I feel more confident about it!


    "Scarlet, I''ll have to tell you that I will change the shape of your sword a lot, I hope you forgive me." I said.


    "Eh? How so?" she asked.


    "Well, your current shape is cool, its lightweight, sharp, and very fast, but the thing is, it is because your de is very light that it broke. We''ll be fighting even tougher enemies as we progress, and my powers will also be more overwhelming for you take on easily." I exined. "That''s why I was thinking on turning you into a much longer, heavier, and sturdier two-handed sword! Which I might use with one hand most of the time."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A great sword then?" She wondered. "Oh, I had never considered that! It sounds... rather interesting? But do you have enough metal for all the de that you''ll create?"


    "Yes, I do, I got orichalcum and mithril..." I said. "I think I could create apound between the two. Mithril is super hard to manipte though, but with my skills it feels slightly doable? I''ll experiment. Also, I was considering the Divine Thunder Armament ability, should I make you into a permanent one?"


    "I don''t know about that... Does it carry some weakness of some sort? Maybe if you turn me into one, I won''t be able to evolve anymore..." She said.


    "I can tell that might be a thing, I guess we''ll experiment on that too!" I said. "Rest assured, I''ll do the best for you, Scarlet."


    "Okay, I trust you, Sylphy." I could feel the gentle heat of her own, fiery soul touching my own hand. "Let''s do it, partner!"


    "Sure!" I nodded.


    She was my beloved sword, the one and only I was gifted when I was a baby girl, which I''ve carried with me all this time. Within her were the fragments of Beelzebub core and also Ignatius, I think. So it is indeed a potent sword with tremendous potential...


    "What about me, master? Hey! Don''t ignore me!" Sapphire startedining.


    "Sapphire! You will get your turn soon enough, please be patient." I told her. "I got a lot of amazingly tough scales for you to fuse with as well as these same materials, your new form will be more condensed... I want to add into you a new function to reduce or increase your size too!"


    "Oooh?! Sounds cool!" She was excited. "As long as I get something cooler than Scarlet, I''m fine with anything!"


    "Cooler? I doubt you could everpare to the greatness and sharpness of a de; you shield." Laughed Scarlet.


    "Mind your own damn business, you talking stick!" Sapphire groaned.


    I still can''t believe there''s a rivalry between my sword and shield, it is one of the weirdest things that has ever happened in my life, and I just roll with it...


    Well, I guess ites with making inert items into sentient beings with developing spiritual souls inside, which made a familiar contract with me.


    I guess Violet also counts as one like them, but she''s a cauldron. I think I''ll upgrade her within this week as well, so I can do even better alchemy.


    Talking about Violet, she''s going to be useful here, so I summoned her, alongside Ignatius for his mes.


    After all, what I do is abination of both cksmithing and Alchemy to bring the best results out of my creations, which is apparently something rare.


    However, the Witch of the Blue Mountain does do that,bining both and even going even further beyond.


    And now that I got a few amazing skills at my disposal, it was time to begin.


    First of all, my Special Subss Ability.


    "{Domain of the Alchemical Forgemaster}"


    FLASH!


    A domain of fiery mes and golden light surged around me, which quickly surprised the robots that were watching in silence.


    Ding!


    [You have activated the Subss Ability: {Domain of the Alchemical Forgemaster}!]

 Chapter 1225: Creating A Monster

    Chapter 1225: Creating A Monster


    ?


    Ding!


    [You have activated the Subss Ability: {Domain of the Alchemical Forgemaster}!]


    [By spendingrge quantities of Mana, you have created a 30-meter radius Magical Array around you where you canbine and synthetize materials into items as if they were processing them inside an Alchemy Cauldron or a Forging Smithy.]


    [Within the Domain, you can manipte materials however you please. And if you utilize the Cauldron and the Smithy together with the Domain, the quality of created items can be further enhanced by up to 250%, while having a 30% chance for them to develop Unique Trait, a 10% chance for them to develop Legendary Trait, and a 1% chance for them to develop a Divine Trait.]


    It was an amazing ability, so I couldn''t waste it.


    "Alright, let''s begin! No more idling around!"


    I quickly began with the very basics, the de, I already had arge mold I prepared in advance, and I also had the ingots ready. So I immediately began by smelting the ingots into liquid metal with Ignatius fiery mes help.


    "Why am I being used as a living smithy..." He sighed.


    "Because you''re my loveliest familiar." I patted his head. "I''ll give you more fire spirit stonester."


    "Fine!" He groaned.


    "Now, Scarlet''s turn." I grabbed her and ced her entire body into the melted metals. "This might hurt a bit, Scarlet, are you ready?"


    "Don''t worry, I am!" She roared.


    "Then let''s do it!" I thew her into the boiling, liquid metal, and started cooling and shaping the metal while it was on its stic stage.


    Abination of mithril and tiny amounts of orichalcum, the amount my skills and magic could control at the moment, made for an amazing silver and golden colors mixing together magically.


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    I continued working and working without rest, forging the enormous de, creating a new and sturdier handle, a powerful new core for the whole de to stand. It had to be big and sturdy, so I did my best making it-


    Once I was done with that, I passed the entire de through the Alchemy Cauldron, Violet celebrating as she swallowed the de within the rainbow liquids of her own body. FRSSSHH...!


    The sound of the boiling alchemical fluids echoed, fusing into the de.


    Later, I began enchanting the de with runes and magic crystal dust, then I further enchanted it with various monster fangs, then the precious stones.


    Some were made into dust, others were embedded into the handle and the sword itself, then covered on metal so they wouldn''t get hurt.


    I didn''t care about showing them off, and if they were protected inside, that was for the better.


    "Oof..."


    I cleansed the sweat of my forehead as I continued working.


    It was intensive and long, sometimes I used more metals, other times I created more and more runic engravements.


    I poured my literal soul into it, as I controlled my Psyche Aura and imbued it into the sword as I forged her.


    Scarlet slowly was remade anew; she was literally being reborn at this point.


    And the result was simply magnificent.


    FLASH!


    Intense golden, red, green, and white mes surged from her enormous, sharp and heavy de. Her handle shone with bright gold, made of Orichalcum, and the many jewels embedded into her body, covered by her metallic body, released powerful spiritual and magical auras.


    Aside from the four-colored mes, the sword released an Aura of Holy Sunlight and Golden Thunder, probably part of the materials I used, extracted from Apollo and Jupiter respectively. At the end, I decided to not turn Scarlet into a permanent Divine Thunder Armament for now, but she gained plenty of powers from all the high-quality materials I imbued into her newly formed body.


    Above all, our connection became stronger. Her Spiritual Soul had be at least five times as bigger and stronger, and her connection with my own soul was strengthened, both her soul and even her body now shared such a connection.


    Why? I used my own blood as materials, now that it gained metal-like properties, I added them into her process, making up at least 5% of her entire new body mass. This created a strong connection between the two, apparently.


    I had done it more than anything to experiment, because my blood had really good magic conductivity, but it ended creating an even stronger bond than before.


    Oh, and another thing, I had also added my dragon scales, dragon fangs, dragon horns, and dragon ws, which I extracted out of my body when I underwent Draconification. It hurt to do that, but I could easily regenerate it back once I deactivated and activated back the skill.


    This seemed to further enhance our connection, letting me more easily analyze and control Scarlet''s abilities and powers...


    "I feel so refreshed!" Scarlet said. "It was totally worth it! My body feels so big, robust, and strong! You were right, the Katana form wasn''t really that good. A giant great sword is much more fitting for someone with your level of physical strength, Sylphy! Katanas are indeed not


    superior."


    "I wonder where that even came from, I guess it is based on information from the System?" I wondered, as Alice nodded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Most likely. sses, skills, and other things are all made up using information extracted from different worlds, the world where most information was extracted from was Earth." Said Alice. "And that''s where Katanas originate from."


    "Huh, alright... Well, whatever the case..."


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully helped evolve your Familiar: [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana: Scarlet] through the power of your Alchemy, cksmithing, and Crafting Skills and Abilities.]


    [Scarlet has undergone a Special Evolution, shaped after the form and materials you''ve used


    to reform her body entirely.]


    [The [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana: Scarlet] has evolved into the [Four-Colored Holy


    Dragon Thunder me Great Sword: Scarlet]!]


    [Scarlet Stats have increased greatly!]


    [Scarlet has acquired several new skills!]


    [Previously existing skills have been modified or evolved!]


    The new Scarlet was totally different from before, so different it was bing hard for me to


    even gauge the huge gap between her previous form and her new one.


    "I really created a monster now..."

 Chapter 1226: Scarlets New Form

    Chapter 1226: Scarlet''s New Form


    ?


    I looked at the new sword I had created, it was total monster. The new Scarlet was totally different from before, so different it was bing hard for me to even gauge the huge gap between her previous form and her new one.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully helped evolve your Familiar: [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana: Scarlet] through the power of your Alchemy, cksmithing, and Crafting Skills and Abilities.]


    [Scarlet has undergone a Special Evolution, shaped after the form and materials you''ve used to reform her body entirely.]


    [The [Demonic Dragon Infernal Katana: Scarlet] has evolved into the [Four-Colored Holy Dragon Thunder me Great Sword: Scarlet]!]


    [Scarlet Stats have increased greatly!]


    [Scarlet has acquired several new Skills!]


    [Previously existing skills have been modified or evolved!]


    The system notifications came, making the obvious even more obvious. But I also learned the Sword''s name given by the System itself, it seems not only was Scarlet''s new form recognized by my System, but also by her own System, allowing her to breakthrough her Level Cap and count is as an Evolution, not just a remaking of her body.


    "I really created a monster now..."


    "Hahaha! I''m ring up right now, master! This is insane!" FLASH!


    Suddenly, intense golden, red, green, and white mes surged from her enormous, sharp and heavy de. Her handle shone with bright gold, made of Orichalcum, and the many jewels embedded into her body, covered by her metallic body, released powerful spiritual and magical auras.


    She already did this before, was she constantly ring up her body over and over again just to show up? I fear she might end up melting, but it seems her de, or well, her entire body, is more than capable of holding everything easily.


    "I got so much power packed up! I can hardly believe it!" Sheughed. "Check my Stats now, and be shocked!"


    "Let''s see..." I nodded.


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Scarlet]


    [Race]: [Holy Living Dragon Sword: ****]


    [ss]: [Four-Colored Holy Dragon Thunder me Great Sword: ****]


    [Rank]: [B++]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [HP]: [8.765/8.765] -> [40.000]


    [MP]: [5.980/5.980] -> [20.000]


    [Strength]: [9.190] -> [50.000]


    [Defense]: [5.985] -> [40.000]


    [Magic]: [8.785] -> [30.000]


    [Resistance]: [5.785] -> [25.000]


    [Agility]: [8.775] -> [10.000]


    [Luck]: [2.720] -> [5.000]


    [Charm]: [2.750] -> [5.000]


    {Skills}: [Living Sword: Lv8] [Elemental Absorption: Lv8] [Material Assimtion: Lv6] [Aura de sh: Lv8] [zing Sword: Lv8] [Demonic Aura: Lv8] [Stone Breaker: Lv7] [Lightning de: Lv8] [Sea de: Lv7] [Dragon Fang: Lv7] [Demonic Katana Infernal Dance] -> [Holy Dragon Great Sword Thunderous Dance: Lv1] [Fragile Yet Lethal] -> [Tough and Heavy: Lv1] [Superior Japanese Katana] -> [Four Colored Holy Dragon Thunder me: Lv1] [Sword Ki Aura Domain: Lv1] [Holy zing Dragon de Arts: Lv1] [Holy Sunlight de Summon: Lv1]


    "Huh..."


    I could hardly believe my eyes when I saw that.


    Her Stats increased so MUCH!


    What in the world?!


    Even her Agility increased a bit despite being a giant fucking sword? How is that possible?


    "It''s probably the bonuses of your evolution, plus the bonuses of your new form thanks to all the materials I used!" I nodded. "You''re so strong, Scarlet! I can hardly wait to use you against a monster or something... And what with those skills? I want to try all of them!" "Hahaha! I bet you want, my dear master!" Laughed Scarlet. "Those stupid Katana Skills evolved into much stronger and mightier ones! You were right, a giant great sword is always better than a punny "sharp" yet stupidly frail sword. With this, your little brother won''t shatter me ever again, not in a million years!"


    "Hahaha, I guess you still got a grudge with my brother..." I sighed. "Oh well, I do believe you''re not wrong there!"


    Her Strength was now 50k! That should be tough enough to split a small hill with enough force, her defense and health were also above 40k, tough enough to take on a blow from Arachne at full force with ease, many at the same time, actually.


    The other Stats weren''t as important. Now let''s move on to Skills. Most of the old skills gained 2 Levels again, most of them were now reaching max level already!


    But that wasn''t the cool part.


    The cool part was that the old skills became better ones now.


    [Demonic Katana Infernal Dance] -> [Holy Dragon Great Sword Thunderous Dance: Lv1] I have to recognize that this Katana Skill was still pretty amazing, giving me a technique that could seamlesslybine with many others for fast and impactful strikes and movements. However, it had be something even more intimidating sounding, "Holy Dragon Great Sword Thunderous Dance", it is a long and a bit cringy name, but it sounds like the technique


    a Pdin of the Kingdom would use!


    I bet its super strong, I gotta try that.


    [Fragile Yet Lethal] -> [Tough and Heavy: Lv1]


    The Fragile Yet Lethal Skill was the dumbest one, and I am d it had been reced by the clearly and actually superior "Tough and Heavy".


    The original Skill enhanced Dexterity and Attack Speed in exchange for lower health and defenses on the de, now it has be the opposite.


    It grants a lot of toughness in exchange for being very heavy and therefore slow, most of the


    time.


    Well, now like that''s an issue with my abnormal physical strength anyways.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    That, coupled with its heavy weight are a benefit to me, my body is small and lightweighted, so carrying something very heavy might help me not getting blown away so easily, perfect. [Superior Japanese Katana] -> [Four Colored Holy Dragon Thunder me: Lv1]


    Andstly, the dumbest skill of the three, "Superior Japanese Katana" became the "Four Colored Holy Dragon Thunder me", it seems to unleash the four colored mes that Scarlet was constantly summoning and showing off.


    It''s definitely a strong skill, the mes had special properties, all four of them were special on


    their own! The red one burned and dealt the most damage, the green one could heal wounds or inflict debuffs, the gray one could ignore defenses and weaken foes with debuff, and the golden one released explosive lightning strikes as it burned a foe.


    And I wasn''t even addressing the other three new Skills!

 Chapter 1227: New And Powerful Sword Skills

    Chapter 1227: New And Powerful Sword Skills


    ?


    Scarlet''s three other Skills were:


    [Sword Ki Aura Domain: Lv1]


    I would assume it is an advanced form of the Sword Ki usage, which is merging the strength of the body, Ki Energy, often called Stamina, with Mana, and creating a Domain out of it with the sharpness of a sword.


    I think my father has used something simr when fighting big baddies! His entire Domain suddenly bes as sharp as his sword, and he goes whoosh! And cuts everything into tiny pieces.


    [Holy zing Dragon de Arts: Lv1]


    Then there''s this, a new de Arts Skill! It is connected to Scarlet, yes, but it still a Skill rted to de Arts, and itbines my Holy Dragon and zing Dragon de Arts, insane.


    I have to test it out first, but it could make my techniques even stronger, by arge amount! [Holy Sunlight de Summon: Lv1]


    Andst but not least, some sort of magic-like Skill, I don''t know exactly what it could do, but it does say "Holy Sunlight de SUMMON", so I assume it can summon those des andmand them to attack.


    I think this skill was born out of the Holy Sunlight Stone, isn''t it? Maybe the summons are made of what Apollo could conjure, that would be busted.


    "Impressive."


    "We have never. Seen such technique."


    "Incredible. Amazing."


    "So this is... Magic."


    "Magic. Amazing!"


    "We want to learn. Please teach us."


    "Goddess Sylphy. Please."


    "Please. Please. Please."


    Before I could get anywhere, the robots suddenly surrounded me, like a swarm of cold, metallic little gremlins desiring to learn above all else, they really were shocked after seeing me on my craft.


    "I guess you guys can''t wield Magic yet, I suppose it might be hard to create magic items, let alone do Alchemy..." I sighed. "I wonder if there could be a way to do it... Your


    electromaic energy got its potential, but its ultimately not magic at the end, and it interacts poorly with it, often times cancelling it."


    "Ah..."


    "Oh..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Sad."


    "We can''t?"


    "I could try doing somethingter, don''t worry. I am not done yet though, there''s this shield left to upgrade." I said, grabbing the big Sapphire.


    "Oh yeah baby! Finally my time to shine! I''ll show you Scarlet what a true fucking shield is all about!" Laughed Sapphire.


    "With me at her side I doubt you''re even needed anymore, Sapphire." Scarlet giggled. "I am so big and tough; I act better as a shield than you could ever do!"


    "Nooo! I will be even BIGGER and TOUGHER, you fucking piece of SHIT! I''m going to fucking crush you!!" Sapphire started hitting Scarlet as I spoke with the robots.


    "Hey, enough! Stop fighting!" I sighed, dragging her away. "Sapphire if you don''t behave I will make you into a weaker shield!"


    "Eeeh?! But she started it! Why do I get reprimanded? Not fair!" She kept weeping.


    Talking weapons... is not something good.


    They''re very strong, but how long can I deal with these two? Their rivalry only grows stronger with each passing second.


    "Anyways, time to get your upgrade, just stand still and let me destroy you and remake you, hehe." I smiled viciously.


    "Eek... Don''t make that face, master... My fate is in your hands!" She said.


    "Yep, it sure is! Now, let''s begin." I said.


    It was a simr, yet still very different process than doing it with Scarlet. I had to take away several parts of Sapphire''s body and reconstruct them with the materials I had. I added pretty much the same materials, but with a muchrger quantity of Mithril and Orichalcum alloy, and also more of my blood and scales.


    Making a shield is not asplex as a giant de, but it sure takes its time, especially with every single detail I had to prepare. The mold I prepared ended being too small, so I had to remake it and that took even longer.


    Lastly, I spent another hour just smacking the shield as hard as I could, while constantly putting her back into the Alchemy Cauldron to re-refine her entire alloy and make it tougher, folding it several times and then reinforcing it further with magic enchantments and runes. At the end, after an hour and a half of arduous work, it wasplete.


    "I-I think it''s finally done, wow, you''ve gotten stronger now, Sapphire, I guess you''re not even blue colored anymore..." Iughed. "Same goes for Scarlet, but the name still applies anyways."


    "Holy Shit! I am so BIG!" Sapphire celebrated.


    Her whole form had be at least twice asrge, being over two meters of height, she was a full shield capable of protecting my entire body when I put her in front of me. The handle was fine and easy to grab, her color was of ck and gold, with several dragon scales spread through her body.


    There were many beautiful dragon wing-shaped decorations at that borders, and the ferocious head of a ck dragon opening its jaws in the middle of her form, the jaws carried a huge blue orb, a synthesized magic spirit jewel I created fusing many crystals together, it was as tough as diamonds and embedded itself into the shield, giving it more magical powers. Above all, the upper and lower half had surprises, I had embedded into themrge and bulky spear-like metallic rods, with sharp drill-like ends. These were Spearguns, as I called them, by simply imbuing Mana and clicking the button, the spear would unleash the Speargun against a foe, releasing an explosion that wouldunch a devastating and explosive strike.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully helped evolve your Familiar: [Sea Dragon''s Oceanic Shield: Sapphire] through the power of your Alchemy, cksmithing, and Crafting Skills and Abilities.]


    [Sapphire has undergone a Special Evolution, shaped after the form and materials you''ve used


    to reform her body entirely.]


    [The [Sea Dragon''s Oceanic Shield: Sapphire] has evolved into the [Abyssal ck Dragon''s


    Golden Thunder Shield: Sapphire]!]


    [Sapphire Stats have increased greatly!]


    [Sapphire has acquired several new skills!]


    [Previously existing Skills have been modified or evolved!]


    Yep, I think I surpassed my limits with this new creation yet again!

 Chapter 1228: Sapphires New Form

    Chapter 1228: Sapphire''s New Form


    ?


    Sapphire had evolved into a giant shield of ck and gold color, and with a speargun included for extra fun and explosive, surprise damage whenever a foe didn''t expect it.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully helped evolve your Familiar: [Sea Dragon''s Oceanic Shield: Sapphire] through the power of your Alchemy, cksmithing, and Crafting Skills and Abilities.]


    [Sapphire has undergone a Special Evolution, shaped after the form and materials you''ve used to reform her body entirely.]


    [The [Sea Dragon''s Oceanic Shield: Sapphire] has evolved into the [Abyssal ck Dragon''s Golden Thunder Shield: Sapphire]!]


    [Sapphire Stats have increased greatly!]


    [Sapphire has acquired several new Skills!]


    [Previously existing Skills have been modified or evolved!]


    Yup, but that wasn''t all, there was more.


    Checking her Status quickly revealed to me how much she has changed.


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Sapphire]


    [Race]: [Demonic Spirit Dragon Living Shield: ****]


    [ss]: [Abyssal ck Dragon''s Golden Thunder Shield: ****]


    [Rank]: [B++]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [HP]: [21.070/21.070] -> [70.000/70.000]


    [MP]: [4.975/4.975] -> [10.000/10.000]


    [Strength]: [4.660] -> [10.000]


    [Defense]: [20.315] -> [80.000]


    [Magic]: [4.700] -> [10,000]


    [Resistance]: [14.860] -> [50.000]


    [Agility]: [3.385] -> [5.000]


    [Luck]: [3.205] -> [5.000]


    [Charm]: [3.850] -> [5.000]


    {Skills}: [Living Shield: Lv8] [Material Assimtion: Lv7] [Iron Defenses: Lv8] [Ice Golem Guardian: Lv8] -> [Abyssal Mithril Golem Guardian: Lv3] [Water Absorption: Lv9] [Elemental Damage Resistance: Lv8] [Restoration: Lv8] [me Shield: Lv8] [Sea Dragon Protection: Lv8] -> [Abyssal ck Dragon''s Divine Protection: Lv3] [Sea Dragon Scales: Lv5] -> [Element Absorbing Abyssal Dragon Scales: Lv2] [Dragon''s Intimidation: Lv5] [Sea Dragon Soul Summon: Lv5] -> [Abyssal Sea Dragon Phantasmal Soul Summon: Lv2] [ck Dragon me Shield: Lv6] [Divine ck Thunder Dragon Fortress Domain: Lv1] [Wrathful Draconic Counter: Lv1] [Thunderous Explosive Speargun Attack: Lv1]


    "This is ridiculous!" I said,


    "Hey Scarlet, get fucked." Sapphire called Scarlet.


    "UWAGH?!" Scarlet screamed,pletely defeated. "W-What are those gross stats? Did you be a gori now, you stupid shield? You''re supposed to be a shield, not an actual wall or something! Eighty thousand Defense?!"


    "Now I am the most defensive, quite literally." Laughed Sapphire. "And with my superior Health and Resistance, nothing is passing through me, at all!"


    "I... admit defeat in thar regard, but your offense is pitiful!" Scarletughed.


    "A shield is not made to fight; I am made to defend! As long as I fulfill that role, then I am fine!" Saphire said merrily. "Right, master?"


    "Y-Yeah..." I was still having a hard time believing my eyes after seeing Sapphire''s status.


    Some old skills have reached pretty high levels, but that wasn''t really everything.


    Many of them ended evolving, actually everything rted to the "sea dragon" by itself haspletely vanished and evolved into a stronger form.


    Above all, even the Golem Summoning Skill improved! This was a Skill included on Sapphire''s most original form as a Coral Golem Shield.


    And the Skills that evolved were all of these, four skills in total:


    [Ice Golem Guardian: Lv8] -> [Abyssal Mithril Golem Guardian: Lv3]


    No more ice or water themed it seems, it has be an almighty Abyssal Mithril Golem at that, and I think I can summon more than one too. How strong are those golems, I wonder?


    [Sea Dragon Protection: Lv8] -> [Abyssal ck Dragon''s Divine Protection: Lv3]


    It became a Divine Protection, somehow?


    It increases all Defense Stats and Resistance against All Elements when wielded.


    [Sea Dragon Scales: Lv5] -> [Element Absorbing Abyssal Dragon Scales: Lv2] Simr, increasing defenses, but it can also absorb elemental damage easily, converting it into health and mana for the shield to easily restore.


    [Sea Dragon Soul Summon: Lv5] -> [Abyssal Sea Dragon Phantasmal Soul Summon: Lv2]


    Andstly, this Soul Summon thing that can be unleashed once enough damage is taken, it is an explosive attack more than anything, now having be an Abyssal Sea Dragon Phantasmal Soul Summon, it sure seems different.


    Maybe it''s no longer just an attack summon, and it can now be a more stationary or present summon, something I can carry around wherever I go, perhaps. Simr to the golems


    in that regard!


    Andstly, the three new skills:


    [Divine ck Thunder Dragon Fortress Domain: Lv1]


    By harnessing Mana, I think a powerful Domain made of ck Thunder can be formed, it can deal a lot of damage I would guess, if it''s madepletely of ck thunder. It can also expand like a Domain to easily protect allies!


    [Wrathful Draconic Counter: Lv1]


    A Counter Skill, enough umted damage can help the shield release it all as a counter blow, which could even lower the stats of the affected, aside from blowing them to bits.


    [Thunderous Explosive Speargun Attack: Lv1]


    The self-exnatory Skill, although I am d it appeared as a skill now, so I can use it over and over again more easily without even needing to think too hard about it.


    As long as Mana is applied, BAAM!


    It''s not as strong as Scarlet, supposedly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The thing is, its damage increases the more damage the shield itself takes, so I can pair this up with the Counter Skill to unleash such a strong blow it could be my new trump card.


    "Hehehe, perfect, excellent..." I giggled evilly, maybe because I was so tired, I felt sleepy and my mind was all foggy. "I-I did it... Haha, with you two, I am literally unstopable. I want a rematch with Jupiter and Apollo together, bring it... on... Ugh..."


    I ended almost falling to the floor if it wasn''t because Alice caught me with a projection of a


    handpletely made of light.


    "Careful, Sylphy! You are too tired!" She sighed.


    "Master!" Scarlet panicked.


    "Are you toot tired?!" Sapphire asked. "You almost passed out!"


    "S-Sorry, maybe sleepy? I''ve been working for almost four hours nonstop after all, I''ve


    exhausted all my Stamina, or what some would call Ki..." I sighed. "I wanted to... upgrade Violet next, but I guess we''ll leave that for tomorrow. Sorry Violet." "Guguuu!" Violet patted my head. "Gugeeh!" She was telling me to sleep, probably.


    "Yeah, like she said! Go to sleep, master! Enough is enough." Scarlet said.


    "I guess we drained a lot out of ya, please rest..." Sapphire said. "Yeah Sylphy, let''s go back to bed, okay?" Alice acted as motherly as always.


    "Heheh, okay..." I yawned. "Sorry guys, the show for now is over. I''lle back soon to help you out at what you want to do... I had... thought that maybe I could make you something like Alchemy Gloves or something, we''ll see what we can work onter though."


    "It''s fine."


    "Go rest. Please."


    "Have a nice day."


    "Rest. Please rest."


    "The chief says you should rest."


    "People of flesh. Must rest. We robots. Don''t need to rest at all times. But we also rest.


    Sometimes."


    They were very polite robots.


    I walked out of my dungeon, exhausted, and dropped half-dead over my bed.


    Aquarina was still sleeping there, I had woken up at like 6 AM after all, and it was roughly 10


    AM, so she was stillzing out before waking up.


    Man, this is sofy...


    I cuddled with my cute girlfriend and then she noticed my arms wrapped around her belly,


    quickly moving to my side and hugging me back.


    She smelled so nice, I could hardly resist not sleeping, I closed my eyes and dozed off without any more excuses, I was totally exhausted.

 Chapter 1229: The Mysterious Witch Of The Blue Mountain

    Chapter 1229: The Mysterious Witch Of The Blue Mountain


    ?


    After sleeping for roughly three hours, I woke up with Aquarina, we took a bath together, and we enjoyed a veryte breakfast with my family and friends. While eating, I talked about what I had done this morning, showing my sword and my shield to my family. Gasps of surprise came out of most of them. Apparently not even my mother nor my father expected me to have already reached such a high, refined level of cksmithing and alchemy.


    "Incredible, by merely looking at this sword, I can already tell it could be a Divine Treasure." My father said. "Can I hold it? It possesses such an attractive sheen to it!"


    "Eh? Sure." I handled Scarlet to my father, as he grasped her long handle and caressed her de.


    "Yeah, this is a good de." He nodded. "The weight is on point, the sharpness is incredible, the longitude is perfect for a great sword. It doesn''t have useless ornaments either. And I can sense that most of the jewels you embedded into it are hidden below the metal, isn''t it? To be able to do such a thing, its usually an incredibly hard task."


    "Really?" I wondered.


    "Yes, usually the metal would be at an incredibly hot temperature, the crystals would break." My mother said. "Most cksmiths embedded magic jewels once the weapon is already made, and they leave slots to adhere the jewel into them. But you not only fused them while the metal was being processed, you covered the jewels perfectly, leaving them safe from shattering."


    "A weakness that most people don''t recognize with Magic Swords is that the magic jewels embedded into them can be targeted and shattered in a battle." Shade said. "This is why those swords you see that look fancy with many jewels, are very useless and prone to breaking. Unless you only use long-ranged magic sword techniques, I wouldn''t rmend them to anybody."


    "A good cksmith tries to hide the jewels well enough within the sword itself, or in areas that are much harder to reach, usually near the hilt, below it, and so on." My mother said. "A good cksmith never ces jewels in the de itself! Unless, well, unless they do it like you did, amazing."


    "Hahaha, you''re exaggerating a bit..." I giggled. "Scarlet''s also really happy everyone is praising her!"


    "Oh my, your father is touching me so much, Sylphy~ Ahh. His rough hands are so manly and strong... I want him to grab me and-"


    "Dad, give me back the sword now."


    "Huh? Sure..."


    I quickly grabbed Scarlet angrily, tightly grabbing her hilt and then pushing her into the ground, we were having breakfast in the garden.


    "Eek! Why did you get angry? What did I say?!" Scarlet cried.


    "A lot, you perverted sword!" Sapphire reprimanded her.


    I never thought she would just say that I guess my father was touching her way too much, and he does indeed have very manly, rough hands. I guess swords find that attractive on a wielder? Compared to him, my hands are very delicate and small! But still, she sounded way too weird, so she gets grounded, quite literally, for now.


    "Anyways, check the shield too! I made her extra, super tougher! Shees with a myriad of abilities too." I showed Sapphire to everyone.


    "It''s amazing, yeah!" Nepheline nodded, knocking the shield with herrge hands. "This shield could easily take on the strike of a Tier 10 Monster, no doubt."


    "I can sense a lot of protection magic runes in it." My mother analyzed. "Well done, Sylphy. But I can''t help but think you took a while making these. Were you making them over several days?"


    "Aahh, not really. I used the robot''s smithy and took roughly four hours to make both..." I said.


    "Eh?!" My mother gasped. "You took only two hours per weapon? H-How is that possible? Wouldn''t it take a while to smelt the metals and everything? And then embed the jewels, add the runic circuits, and so on!"


    "Ah, well, I just did it quickly? I have continued to grow and evolve my Alchemy and cksmith Spells." I said. "Combined with all the Mana I got, I was able to continue without issues."


    And well, thanks to my Subss Ability and my Skills, I could easily bend metals and materials to my will, mix them together with ease, and even more easily embed them with anything I wanted.


    Although Scarlet and Sapphire were B++ Rank in their Status, that was the measure as Familiars/Spirits, but they would be definitelyparable to SS Rank Divine Relics.


    "Sylphy always makes the best stuff." Aquarina said. "I wonder if it''s even necessary for her to go to see the witch and learn from her... Maybe she can juste with me instead!" "Hahaha! Oh dear, no, the Blue Witch is at least a thousand times better than Sylphy. She will easily break allmon sense for her once she meets her and see her working." My motherughed. "Ah, sorry, was that a bit mean? I didn''t mean it like that..."


    "No, it''s fine. I guessed she would be better. There''s no way I am already equally as good as her." I nodded.


    My Skills are only shortcuts, in terms of mastery, technique, and magic, the Blue Witch is much better. And to be a proper cksmith and Alchemist, I will need to learn how she does it without a System to help her.


    "Sorry, but I still have to go." I told Aquarina, patting her shoulders. "Don''t worry, it won''t take me hundreds of years to learn from her anyways."


    "Hmm, okay... I might have just said some nonsense there." Aquarina sighed. "But your equipment is so amazing already. I still have some of the stuff she gifted me, but when Ipare the two, its obvious yours is better, right?"


    "She made that equipment without much thought, they were little trinkets to help us when we were babies, Aquarina." I told her. "And even then, they carried the souls of the beings that those materials belonged to. It was thanks to these earrings that I was able to get Ignatius as a Spirit, so, even if they appear weak, theirposition is much moreplex than just a bunch of materials merged together like I do it..."


    And I need to learn how she does that!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1230: Hero Compass

    Chapter 1230: Hero Compass


    ?


    After breakfast, I gathered with all my friends at the backyard, where there was a lot of shade from the giant manor and the trees nearby. There, we sat down over the grass, snacking on sweets and snacks while drinking fruit juice, and chatting about whatever. For once we just sat down and rxed, no hunting monsters or adventuring.


    "I agree that the Blue Witch is probably strong, she''s a Hero after all, but is she really as good as Sylphy? Her equipment is so amazing, it creates powers and skills out of nowhere when just equipping it!" Mist said. She had gotten a bit angry when my mother said I couldn''t evenpare to the Witch of the Blue Mountain.


    "I also agree. I''ve never received anything from her, so I don''t really know... but the armor Sylphy gave me could make just anybody a hero-level threat, it''s insane!" Zack nodded. "But if her mother said she''s one thousand times better than her..."


    "Maybe she exaggerated a bit, right? There''s no way..." Aquarina crossed her arms.


    "Hmm, I don''t know myself, but I am really grateful with Sylphy''s gift!" Lara said. "It''s amazing, and it keeps me protected, and everyone protected too! She always makes the equipment with our necessities in mind, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, my armor is also ideal for me and helps me in everything I could have ever needed." Zack agreed.


    "And my dress as well!" Mist said. "Not only do I get magic arrows and stronger projectiles, but even an armor to protect myself, because I am quite frail..."


    "She also made equipment to help me regte my Abyssal Embodiment Transformation and help strengthen my Spirits." Aquarina nodded. "To be honest, and they give so many bonus stats too!"


    "Hmm, but even then, I made all that equipment relying on the System." I said. "Meanwhile, the Witch of the Blue Mountain did everything and made everything without shortcuts, just her own magic circle''s magic and her own two hands. She has probably reached a level of craftsmanship that cannot bepared to anybody in the whole world. I am really grateful, and happy you like what I made for you guys, but I want to be humble and think I am not at the pinnacle or something. In this world, there will always be someone better than you."


    "Hmm... Okay." Aquarina shrugged. "I guess if you say so. You better show her though, you got your own talents and skills, so you have to show off and tell her you''re already pretty good, so she doesn''t treat you like a kid or something."


    "Hahah, okay, noted." I smiled. "Don''t worry~"


    "Still..." Celeste said. "I wonder what her crafting methods is. I do remember your mom saying something about her being able to manipte... Particles? Or something. And that whenever she created something, they were bound through them."


    "Yes, it appears to be her specialty. Shebines Fire and Ice too, somehow using them to create her items." I answered. "Apparently, her being a cksmith was something of her own hobby? Her actual blessing and hero abilities are rted with Temperature Magic."


    "I''m guessing that''s the reason why she''s called a Witch." Luckmented. "Hmm, I want to meet more of the Heroes. How many are out there?"


    "I think that''s... All of them? The Witch, our parents, uncle Arafunn." I said. "The rest... Well, there''s Gray, but he''s... not in his right mind anymore."


    "Ah..." Luck sighed. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Nah, don''t worry." I said. "We already know how things are..."


    "Wait, but what about the new Heroes?" Mist asked. "I know you''re one, Sylphy. Aquarina too. Lara and Luck, who else is out there?"


    "Hmm, let me see. There were quite a lot of them." I said, checking the information of my Hero Compass.


    [Hero Compass]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze] [Name: Sylph] [Age: 15] [Race: Half-Elf (Half Human)] [Status: Rxing, Healthy.]


    [Hero of cial Oceans] [Name: Aquarina] [Age: 15] [Race: Human (Half Amazon Tribe)] [Status: Rxing, Healthy.]


    [Saint of Elemental Spirits] [Name: Lara] [Age: 15] [Race: Sheep Anima] [Status: Rxing, Healthy.]


    [Hero of Wild Beasts] [Name: Luck] [Age: 16] [Race: ck Wolf Anima] [Status: Rxing, Healthy.]


    [Hero of Forging Hammer] [Name: Ruby] [Age: 17] [Race: Dwarf] [Status: Stressed, Working Hard, Tired.]


    [???] [Yet to be Awakened] [Status: ???]


    [???] [Yet to be Awakened] [Status: ???]


    "There are Seven Heroes in total." I said. "The only one that has awakened aside from us is named Ruby! I think it is a girl... She''s a dwarf! And she''s seventeen I think. And her Title is Hero of Forging Hammer! Wow, isn''t that convenient? We might we our own cksmith too!"


    "A dwarf, huh? I haven''t seen one in so long!" Mist said.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever interacted with them before..." Aquarina said.


    "I wonder if she''s pretty..." Celica wondered. "Would she like to y with me with her dolls?"


    "I''m excited to meet her now! I wonder how she is!" Said Lara. "Sylphy, can you sense where she is right now?"


    "Hmm, kind of. My eyes guide me the same way they guided me to you two." I nodded. "She''s... Ah."


    I suddenly felt a bit surprised, falling silent.


    "What? Where is she?" Wondered Zack.


    "She''s... She''s living very near where the Blue Mountains are, where the Witch is..." I muttered. "I might even be able to meet her when I go train with the Witch, that''s really convenient, I guess?"


    "No, actually, it makes sense." Celeste said. "Wasn''t the Witch a Dwarf that lived near mountains? Probably there''s a dwarf country there, so it makes sense the dwarf hero was born


    there... I think."


    "Makes sense, I guess..." I nodded. "Well! With Celeste and Celica, we might end up being the first to meet her. We''ll tell her about you guys, of course!"


    "Wow, I''m jealous now..." Mist sighed. "Wait, aren''t there two more heroes? You said there


    were seven!"


    "Yes, the other two are... Shown as question marks. They have yet to awaken, I believe. I don''t know what age they are, but probably they''re much younger than us."


    They''re honestly a mystery, and I am worried there might be something happening that


    they''re not awakening yet...


    "But I can sense them, both are in the Human Continent..."


    I hope I am just overthinking things.

 Chapter 1231: A Girlfriend That Wont Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 1231: A Girlfriend That Won''t Leave Me Alone


    ?


    "The human continent? Right, that''s where we came from..." Zack said. "What was the continent name again?"


    "Gatea..." Said Aquarina. "The Amazonian Tribe home was within the jungles located over there. It has been so many years since we left, I guess it doesn''t really feel like home to me anymore."


    "An awful ce, honestly." Celeste sighed. "Don''t really have any good experiences there."


    "Me neither..." Mist sighed. "I-I know not all humans are awful, but we met a lot of awful humans there..."


    "I still remember when they kidnaped me..." Celica sighed.


    "I-I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have brought that up." Zack said.


    "Nah, it''s fine, been years since then. We''ve been living really well... And well, I alsomitted a lot of mistakes myself- fucked up a lot of shit. I should have died back then, I''m only alive because of everyone''s kindness..." Celeste said. "Thanks for... believing that I could improve."


    "It''s fine. No need to get overly emotional about it~" I smiled. "We''re on a vacation now, so let''s not think about any bad thoughts! There''s a bright future ahead for everyone. We''re soon departing for training and some even to inherit the power of ancient heroes or saints! And once we''re done there, we''ll be going to the Academy! We''ll learn together and make tons of memories at the Academy together."


    "Hah, I guess noble elves aren''t as bad as those awful humans..." Celesteughed.


    "They''re a bit annoying though, but not as worse." Mist nodded. "And yeah, I''m looking forward to it anyways!"


    "That''s true..." Celica nodded. "I am personally looking forward on meeting the Witch, I want to learn from her how to improve my golems!"


    "See? Yeah, we''re going to have fun!"


    I was mostly trying to cheer up everyone. I know that talking about the human continent only brings bad memories to like, half of our whole group, so it was better to just talk about something else and simply not concentrate on the past.


    After a while of chatting, while discussing the new specs of my evolved equipment, I decided to move back to my bedroom while my friends were left in the backyard. I mostly wanted to get something else done today.


    I already had gathered a lot of metals and magic jewels and crystals, and I have already umted a lot of Slime Monster materials from my Dungeon, so it was about time I evolved Violet before ending the day.


    Though, there was a little problem... Aquarina wasn''t letting me do it.


    "Hmm~"


    "Ahh... W-Wait..."


    "No waiting, give me that tongue~"


    "Hmm~ Hahh~"


    We were locking lips rather passionately right now. She followed me when I moved back to my bedroom, grabbed me, pushed me into the bed, and started kissing me like our life depended on it.


    And we''ve been kissing like this for roughly ten minutes now... I can''tin, her soft lips constantly kissing mine, sucking my tongue, and more were irresistible. I couldn''t do anything else than be her ything, yet again...


    "Why are your lips so tasty? Can''t have enough of them-" She licked my lips, followed by another French kiss.


    "Geez, you''re always doing whatever you want with me..." I looked at her into the eyes. "You don''t like it~?" she asked me with teasing eyes.


    Her soft lips grew closer to mine.


    To be honest...


    "Not at all, kiss me more..."


    "Good girl~"


    ...I was enjoying being toyed by her!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She started kissing and licking my neck, smelling the scent of my hair intensively, she was growing feral with each passing second, cing her hands over my chest and grasping tightly. "Ahh~ Aquarina..."


    "I love you~"


    She kissed my lips again, and again, and again.


    Tons of little kisses, so warm and sweet, I could hardly resist her.


    "I love you too..."


    I was truly in love, letting her kiss me all she wanted.


    Slowly, she pulled out her tongue from her mouth, as I happily received it with my own.


    Our tongues licked each other, our saliva intertwining together, it was so sweet, I wanted to drink it all.


    I pushed her head down, as I started kissing her upper lip, and then she sucked my lips, and then my tongue.


    I did the same afterwards, grabbing her tongue with my lips and sucking it like a candy.


    "Hmm~ Ahh~


    "I love this..."


    "I love it too, let''s kiss more... Let''s kiss for the whole day..."


    "The whole day...?"


    We embraced over the bed, as she kept licking my neck and kissing it, while grasping my chest tightly. I did the same, kissing her tender, yet strong neck, and inhaling the sweet scent of her hair,bined with the scent of her sweat.


    "Ooh, you''re sweating a lot now..." She giggled, looking at me. "Let me see... Show me what I


    like~"


    "T-This? You perv..." I lifted my arms, as she quickly looked at my sweaty armpits.


    "Hmm~" She quickly pulled out her tongue, licking the sweat off my armpits carefully, gently biting them and sucking on them.


    Seriously, I don''t know what she finds good or sexy about armpits, but it makes her go insane. She doesn''t stop sucking and licking them until they''repletely clean.


    "Ahh~ All clean now~ Your armpits are so sexy~


    "W-What''s sexy about it? Geez..."


    "Heheh, all of Sylphy''s body is sexy! I can hardly resist until we be adults, and we can


    finally do it~"


    "H-Have more patience, okay?"


    "I''ll have~ Don''t worry. I''m okay with just kissing and cuddling like this~"


    She kept kissing me for a little while more, until she was finally tired enough, and rested over


    the bed, hugging me with her big arms.


    Thesest two years, her physique has grown a lot. She was so tall now, her arms were muscr, and her beauty had be more refined and "mature".


    It must be her Amazonian bloodline kicking in.


    I can hardly imagine how many mommy vibes she will give off when she hits adulthood...


    "Zzz..."


    She ended falling asleep after we cuddled together.


    "There you are again, sleeping like a log..."


    I slowly slid past her big arms, as she groaned, scratching her stomach and then snoring


    loudly.


    "Haha, even when you snore you''re so cute~"


    I kissed her little nose and then moved inside my Dungeon.


    "Violet! Time for your evolution!"


    "Guuuh! Gueeh!"


    My baby girl was very excited, she was so cute.

 Chapter 1232: Evolving Violet

    Chapter 1232: Evolving Violet


    ?


    "Oh. Goddess Sylphy. You''re back sooner than I expected. Wee. Back."


    Chief greeted me as I entered the Dungeon, finding myself right in the middle of the Robotian Vige. This morning I had used theirrge smithy to evolve Scarlet and Sapphire, and now I was borrowing it again to evolve Violet.


    "Hi~ I came back, can I borrow the smithy again?" I asked. "I need to evolve another Familiar. She''s the walking and talking Alchemy Cauldron you see sometimes."


    "Oooh. Of course. Please,e in." He quickly invited me inside thergest smithy. "There aren''t many. People. As before. However, those here. Will dly look at how you. Do it."


    "Hello."


    "She''s back."


    "Hello."


    "Oh, cauldron."


    "Alchemy Cauldron?"


    The robots quickly gathered around Violet, looking at her with great interest. Theirrge, mechanical pincer-like hands started touching her tough "outer shell", the Alchemy Cauldron itself.


    "Guuh... Gyu! Geeh..."


    Violet was scared, hiding inside the cauldron. I quickly ran to help her out. These robots mean no harm, but sometimes they were a bit too curious.


    "Please don''t touch my Violet, she''s very shy and only lets me touch her." I said, quickly making the robots stand back.


    "Ahhh! We are deeply. Sorry." The chief panicked. "All of you. Stop. Don''t do that." "Sorry."


    The robots quickly walked back.


    "It''s fine, just don''t touch things that aren''t yours or people out of nowhere, okay? It is basicmon sense." I exined to the robots. "When you finally begin interacting with more people, you must always keep this rule inside your minds."


    "Understood. We shall store that rule. Inside of our memory data."


    "Good."


    With Violet, we walked near the forge. I quickly took out all the necessary materials. First, I feed her all the slime materials. Twenty different Slime Cores, ten bottles of colorful slime, and also fifty corpses of dried slimes.


    Of course, these were my dungeon''s Monster Slimes, unique to my Dungeon only, apparently. These monster slimes arepletely different inposition to the other Slimes, the people that were made by the Gods.


    For once, unlike the Slime People, Monster Slimes have a spherical slime core, which is their monster core, inside of their slimy body. Second, unlike Slime People, Monster Slimes don''t have internal organs nor have a membrane covering their bodies, they''repletely made out of acidic goo, while Slime People cover themselves on it, they''re actually more like gummy in texture than actual goo or water.


    The exception to that rule is Pyuku, as a new Species of Slime People, he was made from the fusion of many, so his natural bodyposition changed tremendously, he has the ability topact his own mass, extend it, and transform seamlessly, while having a very high level of intelligence, capable of talking unlike his kind, and absorbing magic from the monster crystals he eats.


    Violet could be said to be more like a Slime Monster too, she doesn''t have a core though, but her "true body", the purple-colored slime inside the cauldron, is made out of a simrposition to the Monster Slimes, the cauldron is more than just a shell though, it could be said to be her actual core.


    If she''s separated from her cauldron, she''ll die, if the cauldron break, she''ll die, if the cauldron oxidates, she''ll die... It is a bit hard for her, but the cauldron is thankfully incredibly tough and durable.


    And with these materials, I am about to make it near indestructible too! But because she has a much more delicateposition than Scarlet or Sapphire, I need to be more careful.


    "Hmm, nom, nom, nom..." Violet was happily eating the slime monster materials I gave to her, her evolution process had already begun the moment she started eating. Meanwhile, a myriad of metals began being smelted and made into a giant pool of liquid metal. I quickly grabbed her, cing her over the boiling metal pool, and also adding my own metallic blood, and Draconification Scales, Fangs, ws, and Horns.


    "{Fusion Synthesis} {Forge}!"


    After activating my Subss Ability, the powerful Domain, Ibined its effects with my Fusion Alchemy Skill and my Forging Skill, all further improving the Alchemy and cksmithing Spells I had learned from mom.


    FLASH!


    The metal slowly began to merge into her body, as she ate more and more slime materials. I used my hammer to smack the metal into her body, then using magic crystal dust, I inscribed her with many runes for greater protection and enchantments.


    Violet wasn''t really made for battle; she was an assistant for my Alchemy. But seeing how she''s always looking forward to joining a fight one day, I ended deciding to boost her fighting and defensive capabilities.


    Perhaps in her instincts as a Slime Monster, she wants to fight and grow stronger like any other monster. So this time, I will help her obtain such a strength!


    The mes red, burning through her body as I cooled her down, imprinting into her metallic cauldron body all kinds of runes, and embedding many new magic crystals and spirit crystals.


    I took a look at her Status onest time before her Evolution:


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Violet]


    [Race]: [Alchemy Cauldron Slime: ***]


    [ss]: [Alchemy Spirit: ***]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [50/50]


    [HP]: [5.250/5.250]


    [MP]: [10.500/10.500]


    [Strength]: [1.200]


    [Defense]: [7.250]


    [Magic]: [4.750]


    [Resistance]: [6.450]


    [Agility]: [550]


    [Luck]: [750]


    [Charm]: [750]


    {Skills}: [Living Alchemy Cauldron: Lv5] [Synthetizing Stomach: Lv5] [Slimy Body: Lv4] [Material Combination: Lv4] [Material Assimtion: Lv4] [Alchemist Recipe Book: Lv3]


    Her Skills were all nicely leveled, and she had been working hard to get this far. She gains EXP by doing alchemy after all. And all her skills were about Alchemy and assisting me with that. But that was about to change, aside from helping me with that, Violet was going to gain a bit


    more offensive and defensive power.


    "You''ve suree a long way, Violet..."


    I''ll make her tough enough that I''ll be able to do alchemy anywhere I want, anytime!


    A powerful, intelligent cauldron that can even do alchemy in the middle of a monster- infested dungeon or a battlefield...


    That''s what Violet will be.


    "It''s done..."


    "Guuuuh!"


    FLAAASH!

 Chapter 1233: Violets New Form

    Chapter 1233: Violet''s New Form


    ?


    I took ast peek at Violet''s Status before her evolution:


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Violet]


    [Race]: [Alchemy Cauldron Slime: ***]


    [ss]: [Alchemy Spirit: ***]


    [Rank]: [C+]


    [Level]: [50/50]


    [HP]: [5.250/5.250]


    [MP]: [10.500/10.500]


    [Strength]: [1.200]


    [Defense]: [7.250]


    [Magic]: [4.750]


    [Resistance]: [6.450]


    [Agility]: [550]


    [Luck]: [750]


    [Charm]: [750]


    {Skills}: [Living Alchemy Cauldron: Lv5] [Synthetizing Stomach: Lv5] [Slimy Body: Lv4] [Material Combination: Lv4] [Material Assimtion: Lv4] [Alchemist Recipe Book: Lv3]


    Her Skills had all Leveled Up, they increased their Level over all the Alchemy we''ve done together. Ever since I made her that my Alchemy has improved greatly, I have to admit that without her, I wouldn''t have been able to make such amazing items for all my friends and my girlfriend.


    Seeing her Stats, her Mana is the highest, which she uses to activate her own skills, then there''s her Defense and Resistance, which is quite obvious due to having a giant metallic cauldron-shaped body.


    Andstly, she got high magic for obvious reasons, her ss being a "Alchemy Spirit" probably naturally increases her magic power as a passive ability, a part of the ss Effects themselves.


    But now, she had changed. Her evolution wasplete. After that bright sh of rainbow light, her entire body had been remade and reinforced, evolved anew.


    Her purple-colored bodypletely changed, bing of an azure and green color, with rainbow-colored eyes, which were very big and bright, resembling jewels- Actually, they were crystallization of her own magic, they were indeed jewels.


    Aside from her slimy body, her cauldron became much more beautiful, now of the color of tinum, decorated finely with golden ornaments and many jewels embedded, they were all connected to several runic constructions I had engraved into her metal.


    And something else too, she had a crown, a tinum-colored crown embedded with three rainbow-colored jewels, metallic, sitting over her slimy head.


    "Guuguuuuh! Mama!"


    And she could talk too!


    "Violet! Congrattions! You evolved!"


    "Evoved! I wiw!" She said, her slimy arms wrapping around me. "Mama, I ca... I caw? Caw twalk!"


    "Heheh, you''re doing your best, I see. You''ll learn how to talk very well if you keep practicing."


    "Weawy?" She looked me with bright rainbow eyes.


    "Yes, really." I nodded.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! Your Familiar [Violet] has sessfully evolved!]


    [Violet] has evolved from her [Race]: [Alchemy Cauldron Slime] into [Mercury Alchemy Cauldron Slime Princess]!]


    [All her Stats have increased! She gained new Skills!]


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Violet]


    [Race]: [Mercury Alchemy Cauldron Slime Princess: ****]


    [ss]: [Elemental Alchemy Spirit: ****]


    [Rank]: [B+]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [HP]: [5.250/5.250] -> [30.000/30.000]


    [MP]: [10.500/10.500] -> [50.000/50.000]


    [Strength]: [1.200] -> [10.000]


    [Defense]: [7.250] -> [35.000]


    [Magic]: [4.750] -> [20.000]


    [Resistance]: [6.450] -> [35.000]


    [Agility]: [550] -> [3.000]


    [Luck]: [750] -> [4.000]


    [Charm]: [750] -> [5.000]


    {Skills}: [Living Alchemy Cauldron: Lv7] [Synthetizing Stomach: Lv7] [Slimy Body: Lv6] -> [Elemental Spiritual Slime Body: Lv1] [Material Combination: Lv6] [Material Assimtion: Lv6] [Alchemist Recipe Book: Lv5] [Damage-Reflecting tinum Metal Shell: Lv1] [Elemental Slime Embodiment: Lv1] [Mass Production: Lv1] [Rainbow Spirit Crown: Lv1]


    I was really happy to see her Status after her Evolution. Her Stats increased drastically; a whole new level of power flowed through her entire body! Seeing this only made me realize howrge the gap between C Rank and B Rank Familiars can be.


    Once they evolve into B Rank, their Stats might even increase up to five times their original numbers, although some still remain very low, it still iparable to before their


    Evolution...


    And well, Violet''s new skills weren''t nothing to scoff at either. the [Damage-Reflecting tinum Metal Shell: Lv1] [Elemental Slime Embodiment: Lv1] [Mass Production: Lv1] and [Rainbow Spirit Crown: Lv1] Skills all looked really interesting.


    Above all, her Slime Body Skill had Evolved into Elemental Spiritual Slime Body, which allowed her way more than I expected her to be able to do...


    "Mama, wook! Wook!" She called me.


    Her hands suddenly began bubbling and then, transforming. One of her hands turned into blue and green mes, seamlessly transitioning from her slimeposition to fire. Her other hand transformed into sharp, blue and green ice, incredibly tough.


    "So that''s the effects of the Elemental Slime Embodiment skill, right?" I wondered.


    "Wes!" She said, saying "yes", most likely.


    "Really cool!" I nodded. "I can guess Mass Production is for the quick creation of items,


    right? Can you replicate them without the need of more materials or...?"


    "Exupe!" She said.


    "Exupe? You mean EXP?" I asked.


    "Wes! I cawn... Ushe exupe!" She said.


    Wait, does she mean she can use EXP to replicate items using Mass Production?!


    That''s... insane! Has there been any ability like that before?


    While the Dungeon can help me replicate nts and now ores to an extent with the first floor


    and the fifth floor, there has been nothing like justplete item replication.


    "That''s really amazing, it got a lot of potential if that''s the truth, Violet." I smiled.


    "However, I''m still wondering, what''s the crown for? The skill?"


    "Hmmm..." She concentrated her mind into her crown, looking into it.


    FLASH!


    The three rainbow jewels embedded into the crown began glowing with multiple colors.


    Suddenly, Violet''s Aura surged, her Spiritual Aura.


    She was overflowing with Spiritual Energy!


    "You''re truly a spirit? Wait, no, but you aren''t..." I muttered. "This is...?"


    "Guuuh!" Violet lifted her hands, producing rainbow colored light and mes, it was Spirit


    Magic.


    It slowly formed into small, mini-Spirits?!


    They resembled even more miniature versions of Lara''s Spirits of the World, and she couldn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    only produce a few at a time. But they were useful in that I could use them to enchant


    equipment, fusing them into equipment as I made it.


    "This will be really useful! Nicely done, Violet! You''re such a good girl! You''re the best cauldron I could have ever asked for." I said, petting her head.


    "Guguguuu! Mama!" She hugged me tightly, rubbing her face on my chest. "Mamamama!"


    She was very happy, I guess.


    Though, she reminded me a bit of Aquarina, she had quite a big fixation on my chest.


    Also she kept calling me mama all the time.


    I guess I''m her mama now?

 Chapter 1234: A Summer That We Will Never Forget

    Chapter 1234: A Summer That We Will Never Forget


    ?


    That day was sure long and hard working, but I made sure to rest the next day and the following days were spent mostly rxing, eating, ying in the garden with friends, familiars, and my family, and making out with Aquarina whenever we got time. Well, she mostly just dragged me to our bedroom.


    In a sh, the week came to an end, and it was time to say goodbye to Cloudia, the continent where I was born and where I spent the first five years of my life. I was able to finally fulfill one of my dreams, which was not onlying back to met Yggdra, but also to explore its confines and discover its many secrets.


    I wished we could have stayed for much longer, another month, half a year, hell, I would have loved to stay a whole year here. The tranquility and calmness of this continent was unmatched.


    However, we couldn''t. Life was busy even when you''re a half-elf supposed to life for thousands of years. Despite how many might think life goes very fast for people with long lifespan, that couldn''t be more of a lie.


    It goes extremely slow as anybody else''s lives! Unless I were sitting inside my house sleeping, life would be just as slow and tedious.


    But well, I also love my life, with both its hardships and its bad times. With my family, my friends, my spirits and familiars... and my beloved girlfriend, I always wake up with energies to continue moving forwards.


    I usually don''t like to think about the far future, to think I would outlive everyone only makes me really sad, and it defeats the purpose of enjoying the present and being with everyone I love.


    Maybe older elves might think differently, but I still like to think like the human I once was back in my first life.


    "Goodbye, Yggdra..."


    I looked through the window of the airship, as we moved away from Cloudia, faster and faster.


    Therge Eden Apple Tree, and the surrounding forest went farther away, as I felt slightly sorrowful, I didn''t want to leave her alone again.


    But it couldn''t be helped...


    "Master, I am right here. Don''t worry, you don''t need to say your goodbyes anymore."


    However, her fairy form quickly appeared behind me, whispering to my ears.


    "Ah, right! But I thought it had a distance limit?!"


    "There is no such thing! Thanks to your Spiritual Heart having improved so much, your connection with me and any other spiritual being has improved a lot! As long as you can supply me with Mana, I can be with you anywhere, Sylphy."


    "Phew... That''s a relief! Then I''ll be happy to have you around, Yggdra!"


    "Me too! I can''t wait to explore the rest of the world with you! And Naturia too, and everyone else!"


    She was really happy, and I felt relieved that I didn''t have to leave her behind again. Then again, without Lara''s help, this would have never been possible. It was thanks to her that Yggdra was able toe with us through a spiritual, fairy-like form, directly connected to her main body in Cloudia.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "She looks really happy. I guess its nice you can bring her along with you." Aquarina said, smiling.


    Shew as sitting by my side as the airship moved across the skies.


    "Yeah~"


    I rested my head over her shoulders, as I held her hand tightly.


    "You''re sleepy?"


    She kissed my forehead after asking.


    "A bit, I think I''m going to take a little nap on my girlfriend''s shoulders..." I yawned. "Can I?"


    "Of course you can." She kissed my lips. "You don''t even need to ask."


    She kissed my lips a second time before I cuddled over her shoulders and fell asleep right


    away.


    I was a bit tired; I had spent a lot of time yesterday using Violet''s Mass Production Skill to test


    it out.


    I discovered several things from all the experimentation, actually.


    One of the biggest things I discovered was that it seemed to only work on items I had already previously made using Alchemy.


    Yeah, it can also be made with both Alchemy and cksmithing, but as long as I made it with Alchemy, even if it was without her help, she could mass produce it.


    The cost was in EXP, and I tested it using healing Elixirs.


    D Rank Lesser Elixirs cost 10k EXP to recreate.


    C Rank Lesser Elixirs cost 20k EXP.


    B Rank Elixirs cost 40k EXP.


    A Rank was 70k.


    And S Rank, 100k!


    It wasn''t cheap at all... But I also discovered that by supplying a few of the materials, not all of them, the cost of EXP could be greatly reduced as well!


    Meaning that even with just a few of the materials, I can easily recreate most items bypensating with EXP for the rest.


    I''m still thinking how to properly use this ability, but we''ll see.


    I bet the Witch is going to be really fascinated with the ability though. In less than a week I''ll


    be finally meeting my new Tutor, and I am a bit nervous.


    I wonder how she is, what she does, and more...


    But the sleep ended catching up to me, and I fell asleeppletely through the whole trip back to Agartha.


    ...


    When I finally woke up, it was because of the loud sound of the airship, which it made to announce its arrival on the airport.


    It was so loud it startled me awake with Aquarina, the two of us bumping heads.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ahh!"


    We looked around in confusion, and thenughed.


    "Hahaha, damn, sorry." Aquarinaughed, petting my head and kissing my forehead.


    "Heheh, it''s fine... You sure got a tough head..." I giggled a bit.


    "Sylphy! We''re back home!" My mother called.


    "Aquarina! Come on!" Nepheline called her daughter.


    "Yeah~!" Aquarina said.


    "Let''s go then!" I nodded.


    We ran outside of the airship, as Agartha greeted our sight once more. There was a lot of


    people in the airport greeting our arrival.


    Including our guards, several adventurers, and many other important people of the city.


    And even...


    "Grandma and grandpa?!"

 Chapter 1235: A Big Family Reunion

    Chapter 1235: A Big Family Reunion


    ?


    It wasn''t just grandma and grandpa that were waiting for us at the airport that were part of my family, there was also auntie Aina, her daughter, and her husband waiting for us. I don''t know why they all came here to greet us, especially grandpa, who is supposed to be always watching over the capital! Isn''t it dangerous for him to step out like this?


    I never thought he would go this far...


    "Mom? Dad? Aina!" My mom quickly greeted my grandparents and my aunt. "Why are you all here out of nowhere? D-Did something happen in the capital?"


    "No, we came here to greet you, my daughter." My grandfather said. "Fear not, I possess this Teleportation Ring. If anything happens in the capital, I will teleport there immediately."


    "Hahah! It is as he said! We wanted toe check on everyone! You had quite a big vacation over at Cloudia. We are quite interested in learning more!" My grandmother said. "Oh? Oh my, everyone! Hello! Sylphy! Zephy! An!"


    Grandma, as bright and cheerful as always, greeted us with a wide and happy smile, flying towards us with her big, fairy wings, and greeting us with hugs.


    "H-Hi grandma..." I groaned, feeling the strength of her tight hugs, she was quite strong actually.


    "Grandma! Hello." Zephy greeted her.


    "Zephy, is it my idea or have you gotten bigger now? Ohoho!" My grandmaughed. "So cute! You two are so lovely! An, I am so grateful you gave me such beautiful grandchildren!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A-Ah, well... Thanks, they''re good kids! We had a lot of fun." My father said. "Thanks for visiting us, mother-inw."


    "Faylen, did you have fun?" My grandfather asked to my mother, his stoic face without changing his serious, expressionless appearance.


    He was one tall juggernaut, hisrge, muscr body was always overwhelming to see. He was over two and a half meters tall, and his arms were like huge logs. Honestly, I never thought Elves could get this muscr.


    "Y-Yes, father. I am just surprised you''vee here out of nowhere..." My mother felt a bit flustered. "Wouldn''t my other siblings get upset you''re giving me attention?"


    "What? Well, none of them had ever aplished any of the things you and your family have." He said. "Isn''t it obvious for my great daughter to receive some attention from her father? Sorry, if it upsets you, I can leave immediately. I know I have never been a good father, and it might be toote to try to be a good one now... But at the very least, I want to be a decent grandfather."


    "Hah, there''s nothing to apologize for, father." My mother smiled, patting my grandpa''s big arms. "You''ve done what you could, and I know why you''ve struggled to be a parent, with all the responsibilities you carry in your shoulders. I never questioned you, because I knew you were constantly watching over our entire country. I can''t begin to imagine how stressful it is, every day like that... Yet you always lookpletely unmoved by it. No worries, I really appreciate it though, the kids have begun to like you more."


    "Faylen..." My grandfather remained in silence for a bit, his eyes looking down, he opened his arms slowly and awkwardly, and hugged mom. "I love you, my daughter..."


    "F-Father..." My mother opened her eyes in shock, as tears quickly started falling from her eyes. "I-I love you too..."


    Wow, I guess my mother never ever received a hug from grandpa?


    It''s probably why she began to cry over just that...


    Mom...


    I guess she indeed had quite a harsh childhood, huh?


    Being born in a huge family in royalty was definitely not something easy, even when ites with manymodities, there are also many challenges.


    "Now, now, enough with crying about! Let''s go all celebrate, shall we?" Auntie Aina broke the ice and lightened the mood of the atmosphere created after all of these conversations.


    "A-Ah, right! Yes, let''s do that." Mom said, as grandpa offered her a handkerchief.


    "Here." He said, giving her a head pat. "It''s alright."


    "Thank you, father." My mom smiled as she cleansed her tears.


    "Grandpa... Can you carry me piggyback?" Zephy suddenly walked behind grandpa.


    "Zephy! Don''t ask that to your grandfather out of nowhere, he''s the King of-"


    "Sure." Grandfather gently grabbed Zephy and put him over his left shoulder. "Wooow! Grandpa''s so big! I can see the whole world from here! Hahah!" Zephyughed. "Sylphy, do you want me to carry you as well?" He extended his hand to me.


    "Eh?! No, no, thank you but I am not a kid anymore, grandpa..." I sighed. "That would be embarrassing!"


    "You''re fifteen, right? That''s very young. Usually elves are considered children for the first hundred years, there''s nothing wrong with-"


    "Yeah but she''s a half-elf, so she feels much more grown up than others." My mother sighed. "In fact, in three more years she''ll be officially hitting adulthood. Also that thinking is rather outdated, father, that was something thought back then. Elven children have always grown faster, and for three decades now, eighteen is the age of adulthood."


    "Hmm, that''s right. My bad." Grandfather nodded. "I have to prepare a good gift for hering of age ceremony then."


    "C-Ceremony?" I wondered.


    "Whenever we reach adulthood, there''s aing-of-age ceremony. Usually it''s nothing big but... Well, you belong to the royal family, so they''re going to make some sort of celebration, usually a party with every other member that reached that age as well." My mother said.


    "Huh, yikes... Well, okay then..." I shrugged. "That''ll be for muchter, so I better not even think about it for now."


    "Then let''s go!" My grandma said. "I''ve brought my whole squadron of servants with me, so they should be almost done with preparations. There should be a big feast waiting for us back


    home~!"


    We moved back home as grandmamanded, and indeed, there were three huge tables in the garden, decorated with dozens after dozens of tes of food of all shapes and sizes. The food of the elves was more varied than "just veggies" and it showed now.


    Roasted wild game mixed with cattle meat, all kinds of ways for meat to be cooked, from croquets, to meatloaf, to burgers, to steaks, to soup, and so on. There was also another tablepletely dedicate to desserts and pastries!


    I was getting hungry, so this is amazing...

 Chapter 1236: A Talk With Grandpa

    Chapter 1236: A Talk With Grandpa


    ?


    There wasn''t anything to celebrate other than our return, but that seemed to be already a big deal for the people of Agartha. Mother was their Duchess after all, so they were immensely happy to see their leader and guardian finally back. Compared to other ces, the rtionship that the governing family had with themoners was much different here in Agartha.


    We constantly interacted with people all the time, every day. They knew we were here protecting and helping them every day, and therefore, held a great amount of respect for all of us. When they saw Faylening back, they didn''t saw her as just their governor, someone that just asked for taxes and only made their already hard lives difficult.


    No, they saw her as their protector, their friend, and their leader. I suppose her reputation as the Saintess also helps a lot, right? Yeah, I should guess that''s a big part of her respect.


    Agartha has already gained a lot of poprity across the entire continent and is now called "the city of heroes" where five heroes live.


    It might be considered the safest ce in the entire world, maybe... Considering how it is a border city, I guess grandfather made a good decision giving it to my mom, he knew that this city, which was often threatened by monsters, would be the safest.


    And because it is at the border, instead of bing a weakness, it has now be a near imprable wall protecting the whole region.


    Wow, now I get it...


    Maybe this is why grandpa is so grateful to all of us, fighting Arachne wasn''t just an act of justice, or to avenge Luck''s vige. No, this was also done to protect the entire country.


    If we had let her do as she pleased, she could have ultimately brought her army of insectoid demons inside the capital, and millions of people would have died.


    Grandpa is a hero himself, an old one, but he can''t be everywhere... He truly appreciates what we did.


    "It''s a pretty beautiful night, isn''t it?"


    Grandpa appeared by my side, as I had distanced myself from the party, which had extended now tote hours at night. I was alone, looking at the stars. Aquarina was distracted with my friends, doing an eatingpetition with Luck, Mist, and Zack.


    "Grandpa... Yeah."


    "May I sit by your side, granddaughter?"


    "Eh? Sure..."


    The King of perhaps the most ancient Kingdom of the entire world walked to my side, sitting over the grass, and looking at the sky.


    ||


    I didn''t know what to talk to him. I didn''t hate him anymore or something, but I still barely knew him. And his personality made it hard to talk with him. His title, his aura, his face, it was a really hard to approach person.


    "Thank you, Sylphy."


    "Huh? Why...?"


    "For everything you''ve done to protect my country, with your family and friends."


    "Oh... Well, it''s nothing much... It''s not like I''ve fought a war, or done something noticeable..."


    "You''re wrong. You saved this country." He said. "If you hadn''t stopped Arachne and then Lolth, this country... Not even I am sure I could have been able to protect everyone. I''ve grown old and weary. Agees to all of us, no matter how strong you grow. I once was seen as the pinnacle of the world, but as my age increased, my strength has deteriorated."


    "Grandpa... Is it that bad?" I wondered.


    "I am already reaching the end of my lifespan..." He looked into the skies.


    "Eh? Really?" I asked.


    "I might have... perhaps another hundred years left." He sighed.


    "...That''s still a lot of time!" I said.


    "Hah, I suppose for humans, it is a lot of time." He looked into my eyes. "But for us elves, a hundred years go by like the wind."


    "What... Are you trying to say now?" I wondered.


    "The future might soon be on your mother''s hands, and then yours." He said. "I am not saying anything else, but... I am just grateful, for everything. I treated you harshly at the beginning, I was proving your worth, but I did that wrongly. I shouldn''t have judged my grandchild like that."


    "A bitte to begin thinking like that, grandpa..." I said. "But I understand you were busy protecting everything..."


    "Your mom said the same, but the guilt I feel is still there. Perhaps I am being a hypocrite now. But at the very least, in thesest years I have left, I want to try to be a good father and grandfather..." He looked rather regretful. "Once again, I''m sorry."


    "It''s fine, a King such as yourself shouldn''t be apologizing so much!" I said. "It''s alright, grandpa. It''s ok."


    "You''re so forgiving. Most elves have tremendous pride." He said. "You''re a humble person... You''ve been raised well."


    "Yeah, mom and dad are amazing parents... I couldn''t have asked for better people to be my mom and dad... I''m very lucky to have been born as their daughter..." I smiled silently.


    "I wish I could live longer, so I could see the future you will build with your friends." He said. "But I will be rooting for you, my granddaughter. I knew it since the moment I saw you. Within those emerald eyes, that fiery red hair... You are someone that is destined to change the world."


    "Hah, that sounds really tiring and stressful though..." I sighed.


    "I know you like aid-back life; you''ve been raised with many luxuries." He smiled. "But I also know you won''t reject the responsibilities that will once befall upon you. You possess the heart of a hero after all."


    "Huh, not wrong..." I shrugged. "But I hope that''s in like a hundred or two hundred years~"


    "Haha..." My grandfatherughed a bit more, his serious expression having changed for a while, he was smiling. "To think second youngest granddaughter would make meugh and smile this much... you''re truly a unique girl, Sylphy."


    "Nah, I think I''m a pretty normal person... Elves are maybe just too stuck-up?" Iughed.


    "Hahahaha! Perhaps! You''re not wrong there!" He continuedughing. "My granddaughter, somehow you have the tongue of a cheeky dwarf! Hahaha! I have notughed this much in many years..."


    d I made this old man smile for once.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1237: The Elf Kings Past

    Chapter 1237: The Elf King''s Past


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As I saw the old manughing and seemingly enjoying our conversation, he quickly became more serious again, looking back at me.


    "Sylphy."


    "Hm?"


    "Before I go, I must pass on my techniques. I think you should be the one to inherit them."


    "Ah... Huh? Me?! Why me?! Don''t you have like over ten other sons, and grandsons?" "Nobody is qualified for it. I''ve tested them before, I''ve seen how their carry their lives, how they fight... Nobody has a talent for a sword like you."


    "Seriously? Even those that have lived for thousands of years?"


    "I had my children ratherte on my life. Only three thousand years ago, is where I had my first son with my wife. I spent most of my life working for my Kingdom. I actually met the queen only three thousand and fifteen years ago. My dear is just as beautiful as I remember her. Unlike us elves, fairies never age after reaching their young adulthood stage, and have much longer lifespans than elves. They''re the closest tribe of people in this to spirits." "Oh... I didn''t know your children were so young- Wait, three thousand years'' still a lot! There''s absolutely no other swordsman uncle out there? Or an auntie?"


    "There are two, I had already tested them before. My oldest son, Gredellin, he''s a Magic Swordsman, but his swordsmanship is swift and precise, using magic to deal most damage through the usage of enchanted rapiers. My third daughter, Sepheline is also a Swordswoman, but her talents rely mostly on Shieldmanshipbined with enchanted magic swords."


    "I-I see... I had no idea I had an uncle and an aunt with those names. I wish everyone was... more personal and connected, where are they right now?"


    "Taking care of their own territories. My son Gredellin takes care of the Southern Port City Of Este, and my third daughter Sepheline is a renowned schr, researcher, and knight general, she serves the kingdom and asionally visits her territory, which is being taken care by her beloved husband."


    Wow, every single uncle and aunt I got is amazing, I guess ites from being long-lived elves born in the strongest royal family of the world, perhaps. After all, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say our Kingdom, which epasses almost a whole continent, is the world''s strongest.


    Not even the Human Kingdom Alliancepares to it, I''ve heard they''ve lost arge quantity of resources after the war and are still trying to recover them by hopelessly trying to invade more of the Demon King Continent''s territory.


    However, the atmosphere there is rather toxic due to the miasma, so they have to constantly explore a bit, thene back, wasting away resources while not finding much of value other than... ves, I guess.


    Ugh, that only pisses me off more. I''m d this Kingdom abolished very thousands of years ago, the Elves might be stuck-up and dumb, but they have high morals and are righteous, and much more discipled than humans.


    But anyways, let''s not go too far off from the main topic.


    "As you can see, both of those children specialize in different swordsmanship styles. However, you''ve inherited the swordsmanship style of your father, which already waspatible with mine." He said. "The very reason I didn''t taught An my Swordsmanship Style is because he was unable to imitate it due to a biological limitation."


    "Biological?" I wondered.


    "Indeed, aside from requiring wielding a very heavy great sword for the techniques to be used properly, you require a Spiritual Heart, something An didn''t have and couldn''t have." The King said. "He couldbine with his spirits, but it wouldn''t yield the same requirements." "Damn... Wait, so it''s a Great Sword Technique? I should have guessed so, you''re always wielding that huge sword everywhere, grandad..." I said.


    "Hah, that''s right." He nodded. "You see, most elves fight using magic. And the knights we have, often prefer to wield spears, halberds, rapiers, or bows and crossbows forbat. Any heavier weapon and it bes very difficult. Elves are naturally gifted with great magic and spirit magic talent, but our physiques tend to lean to the weaker side."


    "You''re an exception to that rule?" I asked.


    "Naturally, I cultivated my body to be as physically powerful as I could since a young age. You see, thousands of years ago when I was born, I was a very sickly child." He said. "My parents did everything they could to feed me body-strengthening potions and elixirs. Yet even as I thought I was healed; my body could continue to deteriorate over time. It wasn''t until I was ten years old that I realized that if I continued undergoing physical exercise and cultivating my physique, my sickness would slowly vanish. Since that young age that I began pushing myself against my limits, cultivating, exercising, and wielding the heaviest weapon I could find, a great sword asrge as three meters big, and as heavy as five hundred kilograms." "Y-You''re insane... Ahem! I mean, that''s crazy." I muttered.


    "Hahaha! Indeed, I was insane back then, but my life depended on it!" The King said. "As I cultivated my body, I discovered a way to breakthrough my racial limits, by undergoing constant destruction and regeneration of my body. I pushed myself to the point my muscles tore apart, and my bones broke, yet I kept healing myself, and standing back up. Eventually, my body limitations were broken. My muscles, my entire body, it began to growrger and more robust than any elf that has ever existed."


    "Wow..."


    I never knew grandpa had to push himself so much. I always thought he was just born with a gifted physique, but it was all through sheer hard work, for thousands of years.


    He suddenly showed me his arm, as I noticed several scars around it, they were located in areas where his muscles were.


    "My entire body is covered on scars, most of them where made as I tore apart my body while I kept training and cultivating." He said. "Of course, you''re much more gifted. Human blood courses through your veins, it means you don''t possess the limitations of an elven physique I worked so hard to break. You''re gifted with the human tribe''s versatility and the elves'' gift for magic and spirits. Eventually, you will even surpass me."


    "I will... surpass you?" I muttered.


    I couldn''t believe it...

 Chapter 1238: Legacy

    Chapter 1238: Legacy


    ?


    Me, surpass this Monster of a man?


    I think he''s even stronger than my dad, and he wants me to surpass him?!


    That sounds like a lot of work...


    "Of course, that will only be a possibility if you continue training and cultivating your physique." He said. "Before I was born, the royal family prided themselves only on magic and spirit summoning. However, with me, a new Legacy was created. The Legacy of Heaven- Splitting Great Swordsmanship."


    "That''s... your technique, grandpa?" I asked.


    "Indeed." He nodded. "A dramatic name, isn''t it? I made it to mock the gods. My swordsmanship is still being refined, I never truly perfected it. Its intentions were simple, I wanted to create a swordsmanship that would even surpass the Gods and split heaven..." "Split... heaven?" I looked.


    "It is the only way to get to them. They live above everything, and beyond. A world of their own. To enter, we must split heaven and then kill them." He gritted his teeth.


    I never thought he wanted that!


    Wait, is grandpa also a "rebel" that doesn''t like the gods?


    Wow...


    "You want to...?"


    "Hahaha! I was just joking... Or perhaps not." He smiled. "s, I won''t be able to reach that goal myself. This is why I must pass on my Legacy to someone else. And after thousands of years since I created it, someone capable of learning it that possess my bloodline was finally born, you, Sylphy."


    "..." I remained in silence. "So you''ve be close and personal with me all just so I can inherit your technique?"


    "...Ah, no, that''s not it." He said. "I''m sorry if I made you think that way. But I have to admit that it is something very important to me. I had only begun to consider this yesterday, actually. But after seeing you carrying that huge great sword, I wanted you to inherit it. I''ve never seen an elf carry such a huge weapon with so much pride other than myself."


    "Oh... Well, I don''t know yet. It feels like such a huge responsibility..." I sighed. "And how do you n to pass it to me? I doubt it''s just asking me to imitate your movements, right?"


    "Indeed, it is a powerful Legacy. You know what Legacies are, Sylphy?" He asked. "It is usually something they teach you about in the Academy."


    "No, I don''t know..."


    "Legacies are thebination of dozens of cultivation techniques and weapon techniques together into one. They include Physique Tempering, Magic Circle Runic Inscription, Body Enhancement, Spell Creation, Aura Cultivation, Domain Creation, and also, a Weapon Technique."


    "So like Inheritances?"


    "Inheritances are simply to inherit something from someone, Legacies... Are much moreplex, it is as if you were raising a living being, nurturing it, and with each part, it bes stronger and moreplete. When all parts of the puzzle are assembled together, you achieve the Legacy itself, and then, once you do, you can continue improving it, adding new powers and techniques into it." He exined to me.


    "But my Physique..."


    "Don''t worry, my Legacy has been made to adapt andbine with any other ability." He exined. "I have already taken into consideration what you''ve progressed. And your Dragon Physique and Spiritual Magic Circle are perfect for my Legacy and might improve it even further. I want to give this to you, Sylphy. This is my gift to you, something that willst and help you through your long life." He exined to me.


    "Grandpa..." I looked back into the ground, feeling overwhelmed.


    This was too much; can I really shoulder such a huge responsibility as carrying the Legacy of the King of Elves?


    Me?


    But... To split the heavens with my sword.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If that could help me somehow get to them, the Gods...


    I need to take a decision, if I keep doubting myself, and everything else, then I won''t get anywhere with my life.


    Am I really fine living as I am?


    I''ve been rxing for a while, but I don''t have to forget all the horrible things I''ve gone through as well.


    The threat of the Evil God of Dungeons, the Corrupted Hero Gray, the other Evil Gods aiming for my life and the life of the other heroes, and even my parents.


    The remnants of the Demon King, and whatever other insane groups might soon appear.


    This world is one of fights and bloodshed as much as it is one of beauty and happiness.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to take it, Sylphy. Sorry for putting such a pressure on you." Grandpa sighed. "It is fine to do whatever you want. Don''t listen to this old man''s ramblings... My Legacy may die with me, but so what? You will create new ones, all of you and your friends..."


    "No..." I said, touching grandpa''s log-like arm. "I''ll take it!"


    "R-Really?!" He asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "Are you sure?!" He asked again.


    "I am!" I nodded.


    He gasped, standing up and smiling.


    "S-Sylphy... You don''t know how happy you make your grandfather!"


    He lifted me off the ground andughed.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Uwaah! Hey, let me go, grandad!"


    "Thank you, Sylphy! Thank you!"


    Despite how fine he was with the Legacy dying with him, he became incredibly happy when I decided to take it. Heughed and smiled like a kid, which was so bizarre after seeing him


    always being so serious.


    When he finally let go of me, he calmed himself down.


    "I apologize, my granddaughter. I might have... gone a bit out of my own boundaries there. I


    got so happy." He sighed. "This is unlike me. I suppose my inner child is still there, after thousands of years. The young man that worked so hard to refine his physical abilities and


    learn swordsmanship..."


    "It''s fine, I guess..." I sighed. "So when do we start?"


    "It won''t be any time soon." He said. "We will begin official training once you begin assisting to the Academy, every weekende to my castle. As for the techniques and the legacy itself. I will begin the creation of a Pseudo-Divine Scroll containing the Spirit Link and the necessary starting techniques of my Legacy, alongside all the Elixirs you''ll need to drink to temper and adapt your body to the Legacy. I will give it to you once youring-of-age ceremony begins, once you''re eighteen."


    "I-I see, so not any time soon, huh?" I felt a bit disappointed. "Okay, I can wait."


    "Until then, I need you to continue training and exercising your body and swordsmanship." He said. "Never miss a single day of exercise, Sylphy! If you do, one day you will be as


    big as your grandpa.''


    "I-I don''t know if I want to get as buffed, but I will continue training, don''t worry." I nodded. "It has already be ingrained inside my head anyways; I''ve been training even in my


    vacations."


    "I did well in choosing you, you possess the Spirit of Diligence and Perseverance inside your Heart!" He smiled, patting my head gently. "Thank you, Sylphy, for fulfilling one of the


    wishes of this old man."


    "It''s nothing, gramps!" I smiled. "Let''s work hard together in the future then!"


    "Of course, my granddaughter. I won''t have mercy though; my training regime will be


    incredibly ruthless. Your father can attest to that. Make sure to prepare yourself for that, you have two years and a half until then!" He said.


    "Alright!"

 Chapter 1239: The Prophetic Dream

    Chapter 1239: The Prophetic Dream


    ?


    As I talked with my grandpa about the future, I couldn''t help but remember that vision, that premonition I saw when I created a contract with Yggdra. Something within her powers merged with my own Divine Eyes, it allowed me to see glimpses of the very far future, possible futures, perhaps.


    And in one of them, I saw grandpa... dead. Killed by someone I had never met before. Yet I couldn''t help but think of such a future as ridiculous, his Aura alone, even as he rested, was tremendous. I couldn''t hope to think of anybody ever capable of besting the King of the Elves, the strongest elf alive, perhaps.


    But...


    "Grandpa, I..."


    "Hm? What is it, my granddaughter?"


    He asked with his thoughtful and cold emerald eyes, yet I could clearly see a slight warmth in them, he was a caring man, someone that cared for his people, and putt hem over his own safety.


    Should I tell him or not?


    I don''t know...


    What would he think about it?


    ||||


    I remained in silence, as I looked at the grass.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sylphy?"


    "Hm... You said you were growing old and you had a hundred years left, but... You won''t lose against anybody, right?"


    ||||


    He suddenly straightened his face, bing rather serious.


    "That''s..." He seemed to hesitate, but after he looked into my eyes, and my clearly sad face, he smiled warmly. "Of course, your grandfather is the strongest. I will never lose to anybody. Calm down, what happened?"


    "Are you sure? You promise me?" I asked him.


    "I-I do... Is that fine with you? Now tell me what troubles you." He sighed.


    "You possess the same Divine Blessing as I do, right?" I asked.


    "Yes, the Blessing of Heavenly Eyes." He nodded. "However, as I''ve aged, its powers have also be weaker. I can only see a single second into the future now. In my prime, I could see up to a minute in the future. Like this, I was never defeated."


    "A whole minute?!" I asked. "That''s insane... Will I one day reach that level?"


    "But of course." He smiled. "Perhaps even higher, you seem to be verypatible with the Blessing, your powers have merged with it... Something I could never aplish."


    "So you... Did you obtain the Premonition ability?" I wondered.


    "Premonition? Such a power exists?" He wondered, widening his eyes. "Don''t tell me, my granddaughter, you...!"


    "I have it..." I sighed, looking down again. "I saw... three possible futures."


    "T-That''s...! Tell me what they are! We must prepare for-"


    "I just don''t know if I should tell you about them..." I muttered.


    For a moment, the two of us remained in silence.


    "You asked me that before, was it because you saw a future where something happened to me?" The King asked me, looking into my eyes.


    "... Maybe." I sighed. "I just... They didn''t really tell me anything, or when they would happen, it just showed images, nothing else. And they were all of just destruction."


    "D-Destruction?" He wondered. "Sylphy, as the King, I must know these things, so please... tell me."


    "...Okay, I will..."


    I mustered the strength, as I described to him the visions how I remembered them, they were definitely not as detailed, but I did my best to exin them.


    "I see..." He said, he seemed calmer than I thought. "You saw someone... holding my head. How did he look like? Was it a male or female? Young or...?"


    "I don''t know, I couldn''t really tell..." I sighed. "But I think it was a man? A young man, d in ck armor."


    "A young man wearing ck armor... With that we barely have any clues." The King sighed. "Well, it''s better than not knowing anything at all. Thank you, Sylphy."


    "I-It''s nothing, I did what I could." I smiled. "About the other futures..."


    "One of them is definitely rted to the threat of the True Demons. It has been some time since theirtest appearance, but the existence of Arachne and her creations, and how the Demon King Remnants used the Cores of True Demons to transform, it means they''re working together much better than I imagined..." He sighed. "The Evil Gods are responsible for them being brought here, otherworldly beings that could be called the real, true demons we all fear. Little is known about them even as we''ve analyzed them for so many years. We only know theye from a different world which is constantly aze, making them tremendously strong and tough. Their unique power, demonic energy, corrupts everything and makes it rot into miasma... Andstly, they have several leaders, from Dukes to Princes, and also, a mysterious King."


    "That giant True Demon I saw in my dreams..." I muttered. "Could it have been the True Demon King?"


    "A Demon King from another world, haha... As if we didn''t have our hands full with all the previous ones from ours." Sighed the King with a softughter. "And this time, it might truly be a world-threatening being instead of the previous Demon Kings, who only fought for their


    countries."


    "It is on a whole different scale, a war between worlds... Is this imminent, can fate change?" I asked grandpa. "T-This can''t be just one hundred percent happening, right?"


    "It depends how urate your abilities are..." He sighed. "But Fate is an Attribute poorly understood and also never studied due to itsplexity and how hard it is to even grasp its foundations. Yet you... You seem to possess a natural innate talent for the Fate Attribute, I can see that due to how your Blessing has evolved even further than mine. And how the rest of your abilities might work."


    Right, after all, the System uses Fate itself to work and even create matter.


    Causality Energy, was it?


    "For now, do not let hose visions cloud your judgement. Concentrate in the present and how you can improve the future, my granddaughter. I am the King here, and I shall worry for such things in your steed." He smiled, patting my shoulders. "Thank you for telling me about it, nheless. You don''t know how important and crucial this information was."


    "N-No problem..." I sighed, I slowly approached grandpa, hugging him. "Just... don''t die,


    okay?"


    "I won''t."


    I don''t want to lose him just when we''ve finally begun to connect as grandfather and


    granddaughter...

 Chapter 1240: Drinking Tea In The Morning

    Chapter 1240: Drinking Tea In The Morning


    ?


    .n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ?


    .


    After that conversation, we all went to sleep as it had gottente. I cuddled with Aquarina and closed my eyes, deciding to sleep and forget about everything for now, to just rx and be with my beloved girlfriend, nothing else mattered.


    What the future awaits or not, it doesn''t matter. I will keep working hard to make a better one. Those visions don''t define what is going to happen. I will make sure it doesn''t. With Aquarina, and my parents, and my friends...


    We will forge a new future together.


    ...


    Or so I want to say, but even now, I am nervous.


    With Aquarina''srge arms embracing me, I closed my eyes, trying to sleep.


    After a little while, my exhaustion beat my stress, and I finally fell asleep. It was sure a long day, I needed my rest.


    The bright sun of the next morning came rather nicely, its warm sunlight piercing my bedroom''s windows. I kind of missed my bedroom at Agartha. I liked going back to my original home in Cloudia, but I''ve already grown used to living here with everyone.


    This big manor where not only us live, but our servants, our chef, our gardeners, the maidservants, the butlers, everyone. Not only mom and dad, but we are also all here a big family together.


    Knock, knock.


    "Lady Sylphy, I''ve brought your breakfast."


    And one of such maidservants entered, a slightly overweight elf woman with short, fluffy ck hair and gentle blue eyes, she was Alie, an old maidservant that was given to our family years ago. Due to her diligence and hard work, she ended bing the head maid.


    "Alie! R-Right,ing..." I muttered. "I grew used to Nephiliming to bring me the breakfast..."


    I opened the door and let her in.


    "Hoho, well, mydy. That rascal always eats your breakfast, so she has been delegated to cleaning duties for now." Alie giggled. "There you are, I''ve brought double breakfast for Lady Aquarina... Yes, there she is. What a sleepyhead."


    "She sleeps untilte; you know how she is." I smiled. "Thank you for bringing breakfast. I have to admit I missed you a bit."


    "I am ttered... I am barely present in your life, mydy. Yet you say such kind words, you''re too good for this world." Alie said.


    I am in fault for never mentioning her too much, there are so many servants all around the house, its always hard to keep up with them and all their names.


    The chef, the gardener, everyone here is always nice. But I have a hard time remember their names. If I''ll ever take over a territory, I gotta keep their names written down somewhere, so I don''t forget so easily.


    "Then I shall get going. Have a good morning Lady Sylphy." Aine walked away after that.


    It seems Nephilim was finally reprimanded for eating the breakfast and now was given cleaning duties... Well, she was the one that insisted on bing my maidservant, so she''ll have to put up with it, hopefully.


    I say hopefully because I don''t know if she''ll ever put up with it at all! Nephilim might act rather dutiful and all, but her personality is quite erratic and not disciplined at all, it is as if she were a rather disrespectful and rash girl actually, but her "robotic nature" makes her act with disciple and calmness.


    She''s very unique I guess, yeah, that''s something I can admit at least!


    "Aquarina, wake up, breakfast time~" I kissed her cheek. "They brought us breakfast to bed!" "Hmm? Oh..." She slowly opened her eyes. "We... we are not eating with everyone?"


    "Hahaha, it can''t be done all the time, everyone else''s already back to their own homes." I giggled. "Even your parents are gone. I think my parents also decided to have breakfast on their beds, and Zephy too, I think? He''s probably with them right now."


    "Hmm, okay~" She cuddled over the pillow. "I''ll eat... just five more minutes... Zzzz..."


    She fell asleep rather quickly after that!


    "Hah~ The tea is going to get cold if you don''t drink it now." I sighed, sipping some and then taking a few bites off the ham and cheese sandwich.


    There were also four slices of cake of different vors. Strawberry cheesecake, lemon pie, chocte cake, and butterscotch cake. I began eating the lemon pie, I was craving something a bit acidic in the morning.


    "Hmm~ I missed this; our chef''s Lemon Pie is sure the best~!" I said with a smile. "I can''t believe I missed everyone this much! Cuisson''s pastries are so good, although they still pale inparison to mom''s, they carry a certain touch, he certainly has his own recipes perfected over the years."


    "Hmm, okay, okay, I''ll eat." Aquarina woke up after hearing me talk out loud about the food. "Hmm, this tea...? It is so aromatic and has such a nice hint of sweetness..."


    "It''s the famous Elven Royalty Blend, apparently my grandpa brought it." I said. "It''s amazingly good, but very expensive. I heard itbines ten different types of teas and herbs together into a perfect blend thatbines their vors, textures, and aromas."


    "I feel refreshed by just drinking it, it has a slight minty taste, then flowery smell, and also this strongness of ck tea, but not so overwhelming, it is a bit citric and... Woah, so many vors, but they don''t overwhelm you, it is as if you detect them the more you drink." She was amazed. "Hmm..."


    She quickly took a bite off her sandwich and drank the tea again.


    "So good, even better when you eat something and you drink it~ The bread melds so well wit the vor of the tea, it sponges up and- Woah..."


    "Hahah! You''rementing on everything so much, you sure got inspired!"


    "H-Hey! I''m trying to share the experience! Now give me some of that lemon pie~"


    Aquarina licked her lips as she kissed my lips instead of stealing a bite off my food. She licked


    my tongue, tasting the lemon pie I had just eaten with my saliva.


    "I-I didn''t know you wanted to taste it that way..." I blushed a bit.


    "It''s really good-" She licked her lips. "Can I have some more?"


    "M-Maybe..."


    Even in the morning she''s like this!


    Goodness gracious, someone save me from her...


    Amazonian girlfriends just hit different.

 Chapter 1241: Gathering With Friends

    Chapter 1241: Gathering With Friends


    ?


    After we had our breakfast, we kickstarted the day with visiting Agartha with Aquarina. I went to pick up some our friends, Zack and Mist were up, Celica too, and of course, I brought Zephy. Lara, Luck, and Celeste were busy, so we didn''t bother them. I don''t know what they were busy with, but it wasn''t our problem to ask them.


    But I think they were trying to cultivate and prepare for the trip at the end of the week. I did smell the scent of an Alchemy Cauldron from Celeste''s room, so she was probably focusing on her Alchemy.


    As for Lara and Luck, I believe they were training or cultivating their spirit magic, both seemed ratherpatible with the other, and discovered the more they used their powers together, the more they progressed.


    I don''t know how far they''ll get, but I hope they can find some breakthrough and learn a new cultivation technique together, or something.


    We moved around town to check on everyone and everything. We reached the farms we helped to improve, and saw the farmers there, they were working diligently as usual, the farms looked beautiful.


    "Lady Sylphy and her friends! Good morning!"


    "Good morning everyone!"


    "Please, wait! Take this with you!"


    A young red-haired elf girl with freckles and brown eyes called for me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, Alicia! Hi!"


    She was the farm girl that called us for the pest problems we solved back then.


    "Hello! I am so happy you''re returned, Lady Sylphy! Please, take these. We''ve harvested them after you helped us improve the farms so much with your magic! There has never been such tasty radishes, potatoes, and carrots ever before! And you have to definitely taste the juicy tomatoes as well as the fresh lettuce!"


    She gave me a huge wooden box packed full of all kinds of veggies.


    "Hahah... Thank you so much! It is nice to see you! How have you been?"


    "We''ve been super fine over here! Since the whole incident you resolved with your parents, there hasn''t ever been any more pest problems. Agartha is peaceful and nice, thanks for protecting it!"


    "It''s nothing, we did what we had to." I smiled.


    "Yeah, no prob." Aquarina said, grabbing a tomato and munching it. "Oh?! So sweet!"


    "Right? Just eat them as they are!" Alicia giggled.


    "Alright, allow me to take one then." Zack grabbed a tomato.


    "Me too! I''m a bit hungry..." Mist grabbed a tomato and a carrot.


    "I don''t like veggies..." Zephy groaned.


    "Me neither, hehe!" Celica giggled.


    I took a tomato and tasted it.


    So sweet...


    And juicy!


    It was like eating a delicious fruit- And well, tomatoes were indeed fruits.


    "It''s so good! What the hell? Thank you for the snacks, Alicia." I smiled. "Please, take this as thanks."


    I quickly gave to her one of my "lesser" essories, a bracelet that was "faulty" because I had mistakenly added the wrong runes, it was still a pretty high quality, B Rank Magic essory that boosted vitality and stamina.


    "A Magic Bracelet made with Alchemy?! Seriously! Yikes! I-I can''t take this, Lady Sylphy!" Alicia gasped.


    "It boosts Stamina and Vitality, so you''re healthier and don''t get as tired, take it, don''t worry." I smiled, letting her grab it with her hands.


    "W-Woah... Thank you so much! I might make this my family''s heirloom now, ahaha!" Sheughed cheerfully.


    "Alicia! Come back already! The chickens are going to run away!" Her father called.


    "Comin'' pops!" Alicia said, quickly running away. "Thanks again, Lady Sylphy! Everyone!" She waved her hand as she moved back home.


    I wish we could have made friends with her, but I guess there''s a societal wall between us, and also, we''re both busy on our own worlds... But she''s a nice girl, I hope the best for her.


    As we enjoyed the fresh veggies, we moved to our favorite restaurant, it was bustling with people everywhere. The delicious smell of seafood permeating the air, theughter and the cheerful atmosphere, it was a delightful ce.


    This was the Restaurant called "Delightful te", and it was one we had helped at bringing a lot of seafood from the Fishman King Dungeon when it had suddenly be harder for no


    reason.


    "It sure is busy! Is there any seat left at all?" Aquarina wondered, looking around.


    "It seems it''spletely full..." Zack sighed.


    "Woah, so many people! I remember it was a bit empty before, right?" Celica giggled.


    "Yeah!" Zephy nodded. "I never thought the ce would be so popr..."


    "Well, it''s this city''s most popr restaurant and a touristic attraction by many people that visit the city!" Suddenly, a blue haired young elf man appeared behind us, wearing white colored chef clothes and a chef hat.


    "John!" I said.


    He was the head chef of the restaurant and the owner of it, who had given us a quest to bring him the ingredients many months ago, almost a year ago in fact.


    "Lady Sylphy and everyone! You have grown so tall now! It has been almost a year now, right?" Heughed. "Aquarina for sure has gotten a big growth spur! Look at that girl,


    hahaha!"


    "Hahah..." Aquarina smiled.


    "Nice to meet you John! We came to just check the ce around, how has everything going?" I asked.


    "Excellent! Since you explored the dungeon and defeated whatever was making it so annoying to explore, that the other adventures have been able to supply me with ingredients more safely! Business is booming, seafood at this area of the continent is very rare after all! Touriste here all the time!" The chef was very happy.


    "I''m so happy for you! If business are blooming here, it''s good for the whole city then!" I nodded.


    "Yes, of course! Do you want to have a meal here with your friends? Of course, it''s on the


    house!" He said.


    "But it''s already full?" Zack asked.


    "Yes, for now. In an hour from now there should be a table avable! Can youe by then?"


    He asked.


    I looked at my friends, and everyone was willing.


    "Sure, why not? Thank you! I''ll bring Lara, Luck, and Celeste too. I''m sure you''ll love Lara and


    Luck, they''re heroes like us too!" I said.


    "Oh my! Of course, bring all your friends here, Lady Sylphy!" Johnughed.


    With that done, we moved to the adventurer''s guild.

 Chapter 1242: Back To The Adventurer Guild

    Chapter 1242: Back To The Adventurer Guild


    ?


    "Oh, we''re going to the Adventurer''s Guild!" Mist said. "That takes me back... It has been a while since we took a Quest now that I think about it!"


    "Yep, it has truly been a while," I nodded. "Should we take some? Something quick that we can do to help the adventurer''s guild a bit."


    "Sounds fine to me," Zack said. "I kind of want to stretch my legs and do some hack and shing anyways."


    "I''m fine with it as well!" Mist nodded, grabbing her boyfriend''s big arms. "As long as Zack''s with me, I think we could take on anybody!"


    "Hahah, is that so? I guess!" Zack let his girlfriend feed on his ego quite spectacrly.


    "I''m fine with taking a little quest, but let''s not pick something that takes too long though, we were just invited to eatter," Aquarina pointed out.


    "Okay~ I never thought that you would be the one to tell me not to fight now, haha," I giggled.


    "I-I guess... I mean, I would dly go anyways but I am now craving seafood..." Aquarina blushed a bit at my teasing.


    "Hehe, I knew you wanted that~" I giggled, smooching her cheek. "Let''s hunt something quickly and thene back to eat then, dearie."


    "Alright!" she smooched my lips back.


    As we moved our way to the Adventurer''s Guild, Cec was looking around happily.


    "I missed my hometown~!" she smiled.


    "Hometown...? But didn''t you live in Eastgrain before, Celica?" Zephy wondered curiously.


    "Ah, right... I barely remember that!" giggled Celica. "It was an awful ce... Some really mean and bad people kidnaped me when I barely knew how to speak! But your daddy came to save me, with Aquarina''s daddy too! They''re my heroes!"


    "M-My dad was the one that rescued you from the bandits? I-I had no idea..." Zephy muttered. "Yeah, dad''s amazing! He''s truly a hero, haha!"


    "My papa and your dad are good friends," Aquarina said. "They''re like brothers pretty much, going together anywhere to solve problems and crimes."


    "They''re like the good and the bad cop sort of deal,"ughed Alice, sitting over my head with Yggdra.


    "Cop? What''s that?" Yggdra wondered.


    "Aaah, nothing, forget it..." Alice muttered.


    "That''s so cool!" Celica answered to Aquarina''s words. "I also want to be a hero when I grow up, can I?"


    "Well, usually you need a Divine Blessing first..." I said.


    "And well, only Evil Gods bless Demons I think..." Zephy muttered.


    "What?! So I can''t be a heroine?" Celica gasped. "B-But I wanted to save and help people with my powers..."


    "I-I mean, you can! You totally can, you don''t need to care about the stupid gods or whatever. You can be a hero without being chosen," I smiled.


    "Yeah! Look, I''m already at the same level as Sylphy and Aquarina and I am not even blessed, hah!" Zack smiled pridefully.


    "I wouldn''t say you''re on my same level..." Aquarina smugly said.


    "What?! Wanna go and see that for yourself then?" Zack smiled defiantly.


    "Oh? I wouldn''t mind!" Aquarina smiled.


    "Hey, don''t fight!" Mist separated the two.


    "Yeah, enough..." I sighed. "Ah, we''re here. Make sure to behave, okay? Zack you''re strong, yeah. Don''t listen to my girlfriend, I think I''ve spoiled her too much recently... Maybe no more hugs and kisses for a while."


    "EEH?!" Aquarina looked like she was about to die. "No, please wait! Okay, I''ll behave! Sorry Zack!"


    "Wow, she sure changed her mind..." Zackughed.


    I sighed as I opened the door of the Adventurer''s guild.


    A bustling tavern greeted our sights, the smell of food and liquor filling the air.


    There was a cheerful and energetic atmosphere, some bards even bringing some background music to make the atmosphere even more festive.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Adventurers risked their lives every day, so naturally, they also lived their lives to the fullest and indulged into parties all the time.


    "You never know when you''ll die, so better enjoy while you can," is the sort of saying they always are repeating.


    However, the moment we entered the entire building went silent.


    Everyone''s eyes were directed towards us.


    "Young Lady Sylphy?!"


    "She''s here with her friends!"


    "OOOOHHH!"


    Everyone celebrated for some reason, greeting us as if we were heroes.


    Wait, aren''t we a bit of that now?


    After the whole Arachne and Lolth thingy, I suppose we are kind of heroes, huh?


    "You''re our little heroes!"


    "It has been a while since we''ve seen you all!"


    "Lady Sylphy, your Mana and Spiritual Aura are so strong now! How fast have you


    progressed?!"


    "Don''t ask her that out of nowhere, you idiot!"


    "Lady Sylphy please order anything, we''ll buy it for you and your friends!"


    "It''s amazing that you defeated someone like that Arachne, and even that Evil goddess!"


    "She assisted her parents, but they kept insisting she did most of the work!"


    "They said she even gave it the finishing blow, how cool is that?!"


    "Our youngdy is the strongest in the world! WOOOHHH!"


    "You and your friends have grown so big now!"


    "Oh man, thigs bring tears to my eyes. Like seeing your kid grow up!"


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    They were really partying hard; I couldn''t me them though.


    We giggled and simply declined the offerings of food and drinks, as we made our way to the counter, where the receptionist all gave us a warm wee.


    Especially our friend.


    "Wee everyone! Lady Sylphy! Lady Aquarina, Sir Zack and Lady Mist! Oh, also Lady Celica


    and Young Lord Zephy!"


    It was the cute Mermaid Anime girl, Saphira.


    Back then we had given her and her family new essories to solve their dry skin problems.


    And since then, it seems they''ve been living really well and without problems anymore. "Hello Saphira! So happy to see you again! How have you been this entire time? It has been over a year since west saw one another..."


    "I know! It has been such a long year full of job! But I''m so grateful you''ve protected our peace and quiet with your family and friends, my entire family is a big fan of you! They are always asking if I''ve met you again yet..."ughed Saphira. "They''re all very happy with the essories, we''ve never felt so free and refreshed before, since you gifted us those items that


    our skin has never dried again!"


    It made me happy that I made the life of the people of my territory better.

 Chapter 1243: Zacks Uncle?

    Chapter 1243: Zack''s Uncle?


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''m d it worked well!" Aquarina said.


    "Yeah, yeah!" Zack nodded. "Hey Saphira, how''s old man Darfu doing?"


    "Oh? Uncle Darfu! Come down! It''s Lady Sylphy and her friends!" Saphira screamed into the second floor.


    "Huh? What? OH!"


    A grumpy half-dwarf quickly came rushing downstairs, arriving in the scene while readjusting his long beard that looked all messy, he seemed slightly tired. Has he been taking an all-nighter? I guess Guild Masters have a lot of paperwork to do every day to keep things going, huh?


    The one that arrived was Darfu, the Guild Master of Agartha''s Adventurer Guild Branch. "Lady Sylphy and friends! It''s an honor to see you today! Been a while since yourst visit!" he said, quickly trying topose himself. "Oh, you''re all so tall now! What in the world?! Just a year ago you were still smaller than me!"


    "That''s what happens when you cultivate your Physique while still growing, I guess," I shrugged.


    "Hahaha! Uncle Darfu, I used to be smaller than you but now looks like things have changed," Zack smiled.


    He actually had a little history with the Guild Master, while we spent several years on Agartha growing up, Zack wandered everywhere all the time to know the ce better, and he ended stumbling into Darfu when he was practicing his axe techniques.


    After a series of conversations, interactions, and Darfu''s interest on his talents, he ended taking him as a disciple, and taught him all kinds of Axe Techniques for almost three years. Since then that Zack always calls him "uncle".


    Although he calls him uncle, he''s kind of the father figure Zack wanted for a while, uncle Arafunn can''t be his father figure anymore, it''s this hardy half-dwarf.


    "Yeah, I guess even a damn brat like you ought to grow up eventually, gahahaha!" Darfuughed.


    "Hi uncle!" Mist greeted Darfu.


    "Ooh! Mist! Dear, how have you been? Has this brute treated you well, I hope? I did teach him to be nice withdies, but I don''t know..." Darfu squinted his eyes back at Zack.


    "So mean! How can you say that of your disciple?! I-I haven''t done anything to her!" Zack cried.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Zack is well mannered and always gentle with me!" Mist smiled cutely. "Thank you for helping him grow up as strong as he is now!"


    "I did what I could but sometimes I think I didn''t teach him enough..." sighed Darfu. "Hey, I did hear you guys were going out again?"


    "Yeah, it''s going to be a long journey, we''re going all to different ces to get stronger and practice magic, some are even going to get some inheritances," I nodded.


    "I was chosen as the disciple of uncle Arafunn!" Zack said. "He''s been teaching me all matter of amazing Wind Cultivation Techniques!"


    "Wait, what?! That man chose YOU?!" muttered Darfu. "He''s lying, isn''t he? There''s no way..."


    "Nope, he actually did, we were all shocked," Iughed.


    "Yep, he''s learning from the best I guess," Aquarina nodded.


    "He''s be so strong, but I can''t wait to see how strong he getster!" Mist smiled, proud of her boyfriend''s strength.


    "Hahaha, I am doing my best!" Zack felt embarrassed.


    "Hah, this is unbelievable. I never thought Arafunn would ever take a disciple, this is incredible. Maybe you do have a bright future ahead, you brat," Darfuughed, patting Zack''s back because he couldn''t reach his shoulders. "Keep working hard and moving forward! If anything, your talent is hard work and perseverance, never give up!"


    "Yeah uncle! I won''t!" Zack nodded. His eyes were full of determination. "Even if I was never chosen by any god, I''m going to be a Hero too!"


    "Hahah! That''s the spirit, damn brat!"ughed Darfu. "So do you guys want to take a quest or something? I''ve got a few that are some rather hard ones nobody''s taking."


    "We got an appointmentter, so as long as they''re not that far away, we can take them," I said.


    "Yeah sure, there''s four quests like that, here," Darfu handled the papers to us.


    One of them was called "Venom Wyvern Nest Extermination" and the other was "Overpoption of Giant Golden-Tusked Boars". The first one was about exterminating an annoying nest of Venom Wyverns that had settled near the city, and the second was about eliminating a dozen Golden Tusked Boars that had be too many, they were eating all the nts in the forest.


    "Look easy enough, we can get these done in around an hour," I nodded. "Right guys?" "Yeah! I''m ready!" Zephy nodded.


    "Hahah! That''s the spirit, young master!"ughed Darfu, petting Zephy''s head. "You''ve gotten stronger too! Have you developed a proper Aura now? You''ve surely not cked off on your Cultivation, haha!"


    "I''ve been doing my best!" Zephy nodded.


    "How strong are the Venomous Wyverns?" wondered Celica.


    "W-Well, they''re Tier 5 Monsters, not something anybody can easily handle..." Saphira said. "A-Are you sure you can do this? It''s a big nest, it was reported that there''s over ten of them! There''s a rumor of a leader of Tier 7, a Venomous Wyvern King! I thin they might dispatch the Knights in a day or two..."


    "Nah, we got this, sounds like a walk in the park actually," Aquarina cracked her knuckles.


    "Right guys?"


    "Yep!" I nodded, everyone agreed.


    "T-These kids, just how strong are they?" Saphira wondered.


    "Hahah, I guess you can''t tell, but just a mere nce at their Auras and you''ll be surprised..." Darfu told her. "As of right now, Zack could beat me singlehandedly... He''s a monster, imagine Lady Sylphy and Aquarina, they''re even stronger than him."


    "E-Eh? They''re all stronger than you, guild master?! But aren''t you Tier 7?!" Saphire gasped.


    "Hah, that doesn''t seem to matter much to these kids..." Darfuughed. "Their growth just surpasses allmon sense, they''re truly the kids of heroes!"


    Once we moved out of the city, we reached the area where the Venomous Wyverns were located, it was a nest they had made underground, and rather an obvious hole in the middle of


    the forest.


    "Alright, let''s begin!"

 Chapter 1244: One Last Hunt 1

    Chapter 1244: One Last Hunt 1


    ?


    The Venomous Wyvern Nest was located very close to the southeast area of Agartha''s walls, really well hidden between a lot of tall trees, and beneath the wall''s shadows. It was certainly hard to find them, especially because Venomous Wyverns were also nocturnal creatures. Thankfully the city by itself already had a magic barrier through the improved wall I made, which was then further enhanced thanks to mom and the alchemists she contracted.


    So despite wanting to, the Venomous Wyverns can''t get inside and begin stealing people that wander at night or something. However, it''s a different story for the people that goes to hunt outside, such as Hunters, Adventurers, Explorers, or anything.


    They could also be a threat to any people that get here through the road. Their appearance was only detected recently though, like a week ago, so it''s better to get them out of the picture before they worsen the security of Agartha''s outskirts.


    "It seems quiet, are they sleeping?" Mist wondered.


    "Yeah, I am fairly sure they sleep at day and go out at night..." I nodded. "Though, there might be a sentinel awake inside, protecting the entrance."


    "So what do we do? We storm in?" Zack was eager.


    "No, wait, if we do it rashly, they''re all going to panic and escape into the skies, and it''ll be harder to catch them that way," I exined to Zack. "We need to sneak inside and seal the entrance with a strong barrier or something. My barriers are not the best out there, Mist, can you do it?"


    "If it''s a barrier, no problem! I''ve been honing my defensive magic for years now with your mom''s help!" Mist nodded. "I''ve evolved my Light Barrier Spell several times because I keep adding a lot of Light Runes to it, hehe."


    "I guess we got our Barrier Specializer right here," nodded Aquarina. "Should I help you guys sneak in then? I''ll use Abyssal Embodiment''s shadows."


    "Sure, let''s do it," I nodded.


    "Wait, can''t we go?" Zephy asked.


    "I also want to fight and hunt some wyverns!" Celica said. "Maybe like that I can earn more money for my savings!"


    "Oh right, I guess you two cane? Yeah," I nodded. "Sorry for not including you, but I thought that it might be better to leave Mist with some additional protection... Alright, I''ll leave her with Violet, Glutton, and Furoh, that''ll be enough."


    "You''re too overprotective, Sylphy..." Mist blushed a bit. "I''ll be fine alone!"


    "You never know though," I said. "I know you''ll be fine, but if you get distracted the barrier might go out and the wyverns will escape. So I''ll leave these bodyguards so that doesn''t happen... I''m just being considerate Mist; I am not looking down on you. Even I get distracted and end up with my spells being dispelled."


    "Alright, alright, I get it," she nodded. "But I get to hunt the boarster! I want to practice my new Magic Bow techniques."


    "Haha, okay, sure," Zack nodded. "We''ll leave them to you, our expert huntress."


    "Heheh! Deal then!" Mist nodded adorably.


    With that said and done, Aquarina quickly conjured her new form of Partial Abyssal Embodiment, which allowed her to turn only certain parts of her body into darkness, or even just create a veil of it around her body.


    "This is what dad taught me recently," said Aquarina. "We call it Abyssal Veil, its to turn your own Shadow into the Abyssal Embodiment!"


    "Looks cool and it seems like it doesn''t give you headaches, so I''m all up for it!" I said.


    "Alright, now let''s move," Aquarina quickly conjured big veil, shrouding us with it and moving across the shadows.


    Despite being five people inside, the shadow was no bigger than an apple, it moved straight towards the nest, and then down below. I analyzed the area and thanked the spirits that there weren''t other caves or caverns they dug. So there was only one way out of here.


    FLASH!


    Mist quickly set up her barrier after we entered, covering the escape route for all these weird species of wyverns, which resembled a mix of bats, lizards, and wasps rather than just the conventional wyvern form, they were covered on purple scales mostly, with bat-like heads, but their wings were bug-like, and they had an appendage simr to a wasp''s stinger.


    They had several ways to use their venom, one was through bites, the second through their ws, and the third through their stinger-like tail. They were very deadly monsters, not only physically strong and capable of flying, but also capable of injecting deadly venom that instantly begins rotting wounds upon contact.


    "There they are..." Aquarina whispered.


    We found ourselves right in front of the whole nest. The cave was big, but they were all inside. The sentinel was awake, looking around while looking half-asleep. He was very rxed, I see.


    "Alright, at the count of three, we all jump to fight them. Make sure to cover yourselves on your Reinforced Beast Auras to not get stung!" I said.


    As they nodded, I began to count.


    1...


    2...N?v(el)B\\jnn


    3...!


    The shadows opened within mere seconds, as all five of us jumped out of then with weapons


    at hand. The wyvern sentinel panicked, suddenly spreading out its wings while crying.


    "CRAAAH! CRAAAH! CRAAAH!


    The rest of the wyverns quickly woke up and panicked, but after a second of that scream, the sentinel''s head was sent flying into the air.


    SLASH!


    With a single swung of my new, giant Scarlet, I easily beheaded it before it could keep making a fuss, crimson mes and golden lightning erupting with that single attack, quickly impacting the other Wyverns.


    BOOOM!


    They panicked, two of them were hit and fell into the ground, still alive but confused and slightly paralyzed.


    "SHAAAH!"


    Three more arrived from above, theirrge talons showing their sharp ws, about to tear us


    to shreds as quickly as they could.


    Nah, that''s not happening!


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    I put myself in front of my friends, summoning the giant Sapphire, her enormous defenses


    easily tanked all three wyverns at the same time.


    And then, I sent back all that impact to them.


    "{Wrathful Draconic Counter}!"

 Chapter 1245: One Last Hunt 2

    Chapter 1245: One Last Hunt 2


    ?


    After Sapphire was mmed three times with the power of Tier 5 Monsters, absorbing the shockwave and the force, I allowed her to shoot it right back at them with the [Wrathful Draconic Counter] Skill she possessed!


    "{Wrathful Draconic Counter}!"


    Her shield shone brightly, releasing a draconic roar, three powerful beams of darkness and thunder were unleashed, impacting the three wyverns like sharp spears.


    BOOOM!


    Their bodies were swiftly impaled, their tough scales serving no purpose as this attack alone killed them on the spot, leaving behind a huge bloody hole in the middle of their stomach or necks.


    After using it like this, I had discovered one thing about this ability, it seems I can freely shape the form of the Counterattack, which seems to beposed primarily of my own Mana and also all the energy absorbed from the impact.


    This time, I made it into three sharp spears, easy to pierce foes that are just in front of me. I think I might be able to shape and use it in other ways as well, but this was pretty good already!


    I noticed the rest of my party fighting the other Venomous Wyverns. There was a flock of over forty down here, the cave was much bigger than the reports said, and so was the poption!


    They either multiplied within a week, or they were hiding more of themselves than they usually showed to the hunters or adventurers that roamed around.


    For a moment, I panicked a bit as I saw Zack being surrounded by five Wyverns at once, their enormous bodies rushing down and attacking him, his armor held off fine, but at any moment he could get stung!


    Yet...


    "{Tempestuous Rampage}"


    His eyes shed with golden lightning, his entire body unleashing his Elemental Beast Aura as a giant horned bear surged from within, his entire body moved at lightning speed, winds and thunder spiraling around his body. He swung his two giant axes, hacking through the monster''s bodies as if they were nothing but hot butter.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Explosions of emerald winds and golden thunder surged with each blow, his movements precise and also at the same time, rather savage. He controlled his Aura really well, beginning toprehend that he could further expand it into a space he controlled, a domain.


    Within seconds, all five wyverns died, hacked into pieces.


    "ROOOAARR!"


    The Venomous Wyvern King roared furiously as it quickly flew towards Zack, attempting to attack him while catching him off-guard.


    However, Zack responded by furiously spinning in midair, loading his weapons with his Thunderstorm Aura, he unleashed a literal thunderstorm against the King.


    BOOOM!


    "SHYAAAGH!"


    The Tier 7 Monster was pushed back, its 15-meter-tall body mming into the ground. Furiously, the creature quickly conjured magic. Monsters with titles such as "Kings" or "Queens" always were more intelligent, capable of understanding Mana and its fundamental powers, they could conjure magic usingplex magic circles and it came out naturally out of them, unlike people that had to think before acting most of the time, hence the invention of the internal magic circle.


    A myriad of spears made of deadly venom were fired against Zack the moment the King was pushed away. Zack quickly epassed his body with lightning and escaped the projectiles that began hitting the ceiling, creating tremors as rubble fell from above.


    "Shit, that thing''s firing its deadly venom everywhere!"


    It wasn''t as if everyone had their hands free right now, everyone was busy, so it was up to him to distract the King until our hands were a bit freer, it wouldn''t take too long though.


    "ROOAAR!"


    Seven more Wyverns attacked me as I finished killing the first three. Four of them ambushed me from behind, releasing a deadly venomous breath to quickly immobilize me, the other three attacked me from the front, aiming their sharp ws and jaws against my face, to tear it apart and eat it.


    "Beelzebub!"


    "On it!"


    However, I had Beelzebub with me, a Dark and Poison-type Spirit! Once summoned, he quickly opened his mandibles, absorbing the poisonous breaths while at the same time covering me with a veil of his own spiritual energy, giving me temporary immunity to this powerful venom.


    Thanks to my frozen status, status effects usually don''t affect me, but it''s not the same with physical effects, I would still have my flesh and equipment melted if that acidic venom cloud were to touch me.


    "Thank you!"


    I quickly leaped into midair, channeling the powers of my Skills and Scarlet''s Skills, andbining their effects and techniques together.


    "{Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation}!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I created a second sword, one made of pure gold that shone brightly, as big as Scarlet in almost every aspect, but with a sharper, thunderbolt-like shape for its de. A temporary sword for my dual wielding arts.


    "{Dual Swordsmanship Arts}: {Dual Cross Wave}!"


    "SHAAAAH!"


    As the wyverns rushed to attack me, they were greeted with a dual cross attack, which unleashed a wave of thunderous mes against them, impacting them and slicing them into


    an X-shape!


    SLAAASH!


    The attack was just way too strong when Ibined Scarlet''s insane stats and the Divine Thunder Armament powerful abilities. I''ve been already cheating for a while, but this felt even more a cheat now!


    Once the four Wyverns were gone, I quickly spun back and defended against the w and stinger blows from the other three with Sapphire, which I had attached to my left arm with a


    belt included in her design.


    Despite how big and heavy she was, with a physique of Tier 6, this wasn''t hard to lift at all! I quickly attacked the next Wyvern, stabbing its stomach and slicing it open, as it was quickly engulfed by four-colored thunderous mes, exploding its innards.


    BOOM!


    I moved to the other two, which decided to release their breath on my face, but thanks to Beelzebub that wasn''t really a problem either.


    "I doubt that''ll work a second time!"


    SLAAASH!


    With both Scarlet and my Divine Thunder Armament, I cross-shed the two into four halves


    each, their bodies sttering the floor with blood and innards.

 Chapter 1246: One Last Hunt 3

    ?


    While I fought and Zack was entertaining the Wyvern King, I took a quick nce at the rest of our party and how they were handling things. Aquarina was doing really well on her own, she was pretty much letting the Wyverns bite, sting, and sh at her with their ws, taking no damage at all.


    There were different ways of body reinforcement out there, although we all had the same Tier 6 Physique, the way everyone grows their Physiques is different. And there''s also Stats thate into y for System Users.


    While my Physique''s development specialized on speed, dexterity, attack speed, and strong physical strength, while I didn''t specialize much on defenses, Aquarina went for a more all- rounded, yet much more tanky build, increasing her speed and stealth at the beginning, and at thetest stages cultivating her toughness to extreme levels, alongside potent attack.


    She couldn''t easilybine the two "builds" she had together though, she either concentrated her Mana Flow and Aura into Defense or into Stealth, and this reflected in her Dual Dragon Aura she had developed.


    But that was also what made her so terrific, her ability to switch from an Assassin Build into a Tank Build was incredibly good and not something any of us could even replicate!


    Having activated her [Divine Abyssal Frost Leviathan Double Aura] Skill, Aquarina protected herself bybining with her Spirits and gaining frost dragon scales on top of a protective Aura, and also her still-developing Ore Physique Techniques that her mother has been teaching her.


    The result?


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    The Wyverns were dealing no damage at all, their strongest blows simply sounded like they were hitting a hard piece of metal. Not even their poison affected her...


    "Hahah! Thisbination''s defense is really good... Now."


    Aquarina''s eyes shed with crimson light, her [Divine Abyssal Frost Leviathan Double Aura] shifting colors as her Aura became simr to oceanic water, shadows melding with it into a sea of darkness.


    CRACK!


    She grabbed the neck of two Wyverns with her bare hands and cracked them, a secondter, she lunged them against the other Wyverns and then kicked them as she appeared behind them with an explosion of darkness.


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    A second after, her two daggers were sent flying, piercing the head of the two other Wyverns that were trying to escape.


    Yes, they just gave up on hurting her and ran away!


    CLASH! CLASH!


    However, both Wyverns quickly dropped dead after Aquarina''s daggers pierced their skulls, an explosion of pure darkness erupting and making their brains implode.


    BOOOM!


    "Whew that was easy."


    Aquarina was just way too cool!


    What the heck? She''s so awesome!


    "Oh my gosh, let''s go!"


    I couldn''t help but cheer up for her like the fangirling girlfriend I was.


    If Aquarina has million number of fans I am one of them.


    If Aquarina has ten fans I am one of them.


    If Aquarina has only one fan, then that is me.


    If Aquarina has no fans, that means I am no longer on this world!


    If the world against the Aquarina, I am against the world!


    "You''re so cool!" I kept pping.


    "Is that so? Heh," Aquarina blushed as she flexed her big muscr arms.


    I was drooling.


    "Big sis, get a grip! This is not a game!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zephy woke me up from my daze, as I noticed him fighting.


    He wasbining his own Dual Aura really well too!


    Combining that Darkness, Blood, and Poisonbined Aura he was born with alongside the Golden me Aura, his armor gained both a demonic, dark, and sharp form, and also an angelic and feathered one.


    Gold and ck covered his body, as Zephy used his Special Ability, Physical Aura Manifestation, the power to turn your Aura into a physical, tangible object.


    I think my Divine Thunder Armament Skill was like an expression of such a Technique, but its usually not something someone at his Tier learns.


    I think he has even surpassed me in that regard!


    "Hyaaa!"


    He covered both of his swords with them, wielding a Dark Sword and a Holy zing Sword, spinning in midair with his smaller body, he shed and burned the Wyverns.


    He was around Tier 4 by now, but he was easily defeating Tier 5 Monsters! That''s my boy! I am also his number one fan!


    "Let''s go Zephy! You''re so cool too!"


    Zephy blushed for a bit but then regained hisposure.


    "W-Wait! Don''t praise me, fight!"


    "Heheh, I guess your big sis really loves you, Zephy!"


    Celica was giggling carefreely in the meantime.


    Her Summons were doing all the job for her while she kept herself in between them.


    Mister Teddy had be even mightier after obtaining a System Seed, and the others were pretty strong already.


    They easily crushed the skulls of the wyverns as they drew closer, also being able to resist poison without issues.


    And if things couldn''t get any easier for our little demon princess, she constantly emanated an Aura of Phantasmal Energy, shaped into a ghost-like specter, her Beast Aura Embodiment. Its skeletal ws reached the wyverns, gripping them tightly, it dealt no physical damage, but it affected their souls, greatly weakening them and making them feel anemic by draining them out of their lifeforce.


    "You''re also too rxed..." Zephy sighed.


    The fight continued, as we kept cleansing the nest off the Wyverns, eventually, the King was surrounded by all of us, as we attacked it at once.


    "ROOOAAARR!"


    The Venomous Wyvern King roared desperately, quickly conjuring over a dozen magic circles, firing the deadliest acidic venom arrows it could summon against all of us.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Stay behind me!"


    I quickly put Sapphire in front of us, tanking the hits as I activated one of her abilities.


    "{Divine ck Thunder Dragon Fortress Domain}!"


    RUMBLE!


    A Domain of ck thunder was released from Sapphire, epassing us in the form of a small fortress, the powerful barrier resisted all the blows as we kept advancing forward.


    "§¯§å§Ñ§Ñ§Ñ§Ñ!"


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    With all our strengthbined, we mmed the giant wyvern with the ck lightning fortress, electrocuting its entire body.

 Chapter 1247: One Last Hunt 4

    Chapter 1247: One Last Hunt 4


    ?


    CLAAASH!


    After mming the ck lightning dragon fortress domain into the Wyvern King, its entire body was electrocuted, the smell of burnt flesh filling the entire cave.


    "GRYYAARGH!"


    The furious beast swung its tail and its four giant ws against us, Zephy rushed in, stopping one of the ws and then slicing the tail with a shing wave of holy golden mes.


    SLAASH!


    "GRUOH!"


    The Wyvern responded by attempting to swallow him whole with a single bite, a bad move. Three of Celica''s golems rushed in, punching its chin three times before Mister Teddy were to kick its exposed stomach.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    At the same time, Celica conjured her phantasmal magic, weakening the Wyvern King''s and draining away its lifeforce with ease.


    "Let''s finish it off!"


    I roared, as Aquarina and Zack roared back in unison, all three of us rushed forward, swinging our weapons against the Venomous Wyvern King''s scaled neck.


    "{Divine Battle Axe Arts}: {Tempestuous Rampage}"


    CRASH!


    "{Dual Swordsmanship Arts}: {Dual Cross Wave}!"


    SLASH!


    "{Ocean Knife Arts}: {Poseidon''s Frozen Trident}!"


    CLASH!


    Zack''s thunderstorm blows, my cross-sh, and Aquarina''s old but powerful technique, which shaped the aura of her daggers into a huge trident made of frost all impacted the Venomous Wyvern King''s neck at the same time!


    We''ve always been together, the three of us, as friends, rivals, and family. Ourbined attack pierced through everything, our bonds strengthening our resolves, and our desire to hunt further boosting our strength.


    "SHAAAAGGHH...!"


    The Venomous Wyvern King groaned in agony, its thick scales being sliced rapidly before its entire neck was shed, before an explosion of four-colored mes, thunder, winds, frost, and darkness finished it off where the wound was made.


    BOOOM!


    The monster''s gigantic body dropped over the floor, no longer capable of moving anymore, it copsedpletely and on its entirely! We all stood there in silence, gasping for air, looking at the dead creature.


    "Tier 7s are still a bit hard sometimes, huh?" Zackughed.


    "Meh! If I had gone all-out I could have soloed it!" Aquarina bragged.


    "Hahaha, I guess I could have done it too-"I giggled.


    "What? You two are monsters..." Zack sighed. "I don''t know if I could have managed so easily like you two... Even with all my equipment, this bastard had venom and I wasn''t prepared for that at all," Zacks said.


    "Then get stronger," Aquarina smiled back at him. "Like you always do, whenever we get stronger than you, you''re always desperately doing anything you can to catch up, haha."


    "You better hurry if you don''t want to be left behind~" I teased him, but he knew I meant it in a friendly way.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t!" he smiled. "Ninhursag''s inheritance, and uncle Arafunn''s teachings, I''llbine those two and be so strong you won''t even recognize me anymore! You better wait and see once we all get together! Zack will no longer be the same! Hehe!"


    "That was a bit cringe actually, don''t talk about you in third person dude..." Aquarina looked a bit annoyed.


    "Hah?! I was just trying to lift my mood! Do you always have to be so annoying?! Wanna go?!" Zack pointed his axe at her.


    "Anytime!" Aquarina smiled defiantly.


    These two were more rivals than friends...


    "Okay, okay, enough, we just hunted a big wyvern, Mist''s waiting up there too, let''s move! You can sparter if you''re so desperate to show off..." I sighed. "Zephy! Celica! Are you ok?" "We''re fine!" Celica smiled.


    "Yeah, that was amazing... You three are so strong!" Zephy said. "I want to be as strong as you three one day!"


    "I''m sure you''ll get there little guy," Zack smiled. "Also you''re already plenty strong as you are!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah he has be very strong now," I nodded. "Might surpass us at his age I think..."


    "Really? I guess he does have some cool powers, yeah," Aquarina nodded.


    Zephy felt embarrassed when we gave him all the attention, as he blushed a bit each time we patted his little head.


    "Everyone! Should we go back now?" Celica wondered.


    "Yeah, right, let''s!" I nodded.


    We moved upstairs after telling Mist we were done, which allowed Glutton toe down here and pick all the monster corpses, which he swiftly swallowed up and helped me store in the


    inventory.


    Ding!


    [You and your party have in [Venomous Wyvern (Tier 5)] x47 and [Venomous Wyvern King


    (Tier 7)] x1!]


    [You earned 1.660.000 EXP!]


    [The [Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation: Lv1] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    [The [Dual Swordsmanship Arts: Lv1] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    [The [Swift Fighter: Lv2] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    [The [Internal Electricity-Storing Circuits: Lv1] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    Ooh, three Skills Leveled Up, that''s some good progress.


    "Well done guys! I heard all themotion; it was a bit louder than I imagined..." Mist greeted us as we walked out of the nest hole. "Was it harder than you thought?"


    "Hmm, not really?" Aquarina said. "Was fairly easy actually..."


    "Yep~" I shrugged. "Ah well, your boyfriend had a few hardships though, he''s not good


    against poisonous foes apparently."


    "No need to rub it on me..." Zack sighed.


    "A-Are you okay Zack? You didn''t get hurt? Are you safe?" Mist started checking his entire body. "Let me heal you anyways! {Antidote}! {Healing Light}! {Revitalize}!"


    FLASH!


    Zack''s entire body was epassed on bright light, as he was swiftly healed, although he was already fine, he didn''t have any wound.


    "I told you I''m fine Mist..." Zack sighed. "But thanks nheless, maybe as long as I am with you, I don''t have to fear any poisonous foe."


    "Heheh, yeah!" Mist nodded. "I''ll heal you of anything you ever get! I always disliked when


    people I cared for got sick or wounded, so it has always been my dream to be able to heal people! I will dedicate my life to it!"


    "You''re such a pure hearted girl..." Aquarina giggled, giving Mist a head pat. "That''s very nice


    of you."


    "Yeah! Mist is a worrywart with the children of the orphanage too!" Celica nodded. "She''s always checking if they''re fine, and always brings medicine to them if they get anything, even


    a little scratch."


    "I-I am not a worrywart!" Mist felt embarrassed, blushing cutely.


    "Heheh, it''s fine, it''s not a bad trait," Zack kissed her cheek. "But you''re a huntress too, right?


    So let''s go hunt!"


    "Right! Yeah!"

 Chapter 1248: One Last Hunt 5

    Chapter 1248: One Last Hunt 5


    ?


    Our next target was the Giant Golden-Tusked Boars, Tier 4 to 6 monsters, who at younger ages are Tier 4 but the Elders can reach Tier 6, bing giant and powerful, often known as guardians of the forest and capable of shaping a whole forest using their big tusks.


    However for the boars to get to Tier 6, they have lived for like a hundred years, so they''re very rare. The primary goal of this little quest is hunting a minimum of thirty of these monsters of any Tier, they''ve been overpopting the south area of the forest in front of Agartha, and they''ve been reported by various foragers and herbalists that they''re eating all the important nts and leaving nothing behind because they eat them by the roots too.


    And that''s certainly a problem! We can''t let these guys just begin stealing all our medicinal nts like that! Right? Some of them only grow in certain conditions in this forest, and cannot be raised inside the city.


    "Miss huntress said she was going to hunt them all, right~?" Aquarina teased Mist.


    "I-I will!" Mist nodded. "W-Well, as many as I can... But help me out too..."


    "Haha, taking back your words already?" I giggled. "Fine, we''ll help, but you can take the spotlight."


    "Yaay!" Mist celebrated adorably. "So where was it again?"


    "The boars roam the south of the forest, near a "Medicinal Herb Patch" that the herbalists and alchemists have been keeping safe for a while. There was actually some kind of magic barrier there, but the boars broke it and started eating everything inside that territory.


    "Wow, they''re tough if they can do that!" Celica said.


    "Yeah..." Zephy nodded.


    "Yes, the Golden-Tusked Boars are known for their strong charge attacks and their tusks, which seem to be able to break through magical defenses," I nodded. "They''re tough foes even at their low tier, so don''t lower your guards."


    After a small walk, we arrived at our destination, the barrier was still there somewhat, though it gained many cracks and had several holes open, where the boars kept entering anding out of it.


    "Oink, oink... Snorf, snorf..."


    They were making their cute piggy noises while sniffing the floor looking for roots to eat. They were big, the smallest at three meters of height, with shiny golden tusks and brown fur.


    "There they are, there''s roughly over thirty there, maybe almost forty..." I squinted my eyes. "Let''s just kill them all, I guess... Mist, you begin. We catch the guys that escape afterwards." "O-Okay!" Mist nodded with great resolve in her eyes.


    Mist calmed down and pointed her Magic Bow at the far away boars, quickly beginning to both conjure magic andbine it with her skills.


    "{Light Spirit Arrow Aura}"


    FLASH!


    An aura of golden light surged from her body, shining with blinding brightness. The aura of light rapidlypressed itself and took shape, forming into several arrows as shebined it with another skill.


    "{Magic Arrow Creation}"


    A dozen magic arrows were formed within seconds, and this wasn''t even her equipment''s abilities yet. She hadn''t used that at all, she often likes keeping those for truly big game.


    "And now... {Celestial Light Bow Arts}: {Star Shower}"


    Mist''s Aura of light transformed, resembling a beautiful white swan spreading its wings, its light epassing her entirely.


    She had be so strongpared to the past, it was as if she was apletely different person in terms of strength and magic.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Back then Mist was just a little and very talkative girl that often got herself into trouble and was bullied by the local thugs.


    FLAAASH!


    Her Aura, her Magic Arrows, and her powerful Magic Bow weapon, which my parents had personally bought for her as a gift in one of her birthdays,bined their powers as one.


    Over a dozen arrows of highly condensed light, merged with her own Beast Aura Essence and her Light Spirit''s powers were fired at once.


    They reached the skies, illuminating it, resembling dozens of twinkling stars in the middle of the day.


    With great precision and dexterity, Mist controlled them as they fell, the arrows piercing the bodies of the boars one after another as a shower of golden explosions of light engulfed the beasts.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    It was a devastating attack, half of the boars died on the spot, the other half managed to survive and entered into panic, unable to detect where the attack came from, they started


    running.


    "Don''t let them run, Mist!" Zack cheered for her.


    "Don''t worry, I got this!" Mist''s eyes shone brightly. "{Enhanced Eyesight}! {Enhanced Precision}! {Hawk Eyes}!"


    She activated several sight and precision-enhancing spells as her white dress shone brightly, activating its ability.


    It was the ability I had imbued into her equipment, specially made for my best friend.


    "{Blessed Arrows of Holy Sunshine}!"


    Ten arrows made of condensed Holy Light and Sunlight materialized around her, which she rapidly fired against the escaping boars, explosions of golden light and mes engulfed them


    one after another.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Come on, not yet... Not yet!"


    She kept shooting precisely, without missing a single arrow as the boars were shot from behind, an explosion of fire engulfing their entire bodies and killing them secondster.


    Relentlessly, Mist never stopped until every boar within the vicinity was hunted down, and that roughly took her like ten minutes.


    "I-I think that''s all of them? Sylphy, you got better eyesight, can you check?"


    I looked around and nodded.


    "Yep, that''s all of them, amazing, Mist! You''re such a good sniper it''s unreal!"


    "Heheh! See? I said I would do it and I did!"


    Mist was very proud of her achievement, and we all praised her for that.


    "That was incredible!" Zephy nodded.


    "Big sis Mist is the strongest!" Celica said.


    "You have really improved a lot, Mist, it almost feels like you''re a different person, haha,"


    Aquarinaughed.


    "Yeah, she''s notpletely wrong there..." Zack nodded. "Well done!" he kissed Mist''s forehead and gave her a head pat.


    "Thank you everyone! I will keep working hard!" Mist smiled. "We should quickly pack things


    up and go now!"


    "Right! Let''s go," I nodded.


    After that, we made our way back to Agartha.

 Chapter 1249: Back To The Adventurers Guild

    Chapter 1249: Back To The Adventurer''s Guild


    ?


    [Your Party have in [Golden Tusked Wild Boar (Tier 4 ~ 5)] x52!]


    [You earned 780.000 EXP!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I ended earning EXP despite not even participating in the fight, as usual with this System. Mist is part of the party, so anything she hunts is also shared to me in terms of EXP, even if I only get around 30% of the EXP if I don''t do anything.


    It still pretty good nheless, 780k is more than I could have ever asked. Now I have so much EXP I don''t even know what to do with it. Probably spend it all improving my Civilization, or in that Civilization Shop, or perhaps on leveling a lot of skills.


    Though, the stronger the skills, the more EXP they''ll need to level up, so it''s not like even with the current sum I have, I could easily just max all of my skills levels, not at all. Nheless, that''ll be left for another time, it''s not really anything of concern right now.


    "We''re back!"


    We stepped inside the Adventurer''s Guild after our short trip, we ended taking roughly forty minutes hunting everything, so it was considered rather quick by everyone else.


    "You''re back already?!" Saphira almost had a heart attack. "Wait, did you hunt everything in less than an hour? T-That''s- Aah, you really did!"


    She screamed the moment I showed her what was inside of Glutton.


    "Yep, the Venomous Wyvern nest is no more, we made sure to also fill it back with dirt and stones, so it won''t be a threat for people that might be passing by and end up falling," I exined.


    "Yeah, I also hunted all the boars, they''re inside little Glutton!" Mist nodded.


    "You did?! Just little Mist alone?" Saphira wondered.


    "Yep!" Mist nodded pridefully. "I did it all, hehe!"


    "She has gotten much stronger, actually," I said. "Believe her, she''s really strong."


    "Woah, even little Mist has be so strong... I remember seeing all of you like seven years ago, you were so tiny! Now look at you, you''re all over fifteen, right? It''s amazing how fast time goes!" Saphira smiled.


    "Yeah, time goes fast for young people, or so I heard my mom say sometimes," I giggled. "Well! Not everyone''s that big though, lil'' Zephy here is still growing up!"


    "Hey! I''ll get big soon enough, big sis!" he pouted cutely. "You''ll see!"


    "Heheh, I would rather you stay baby forever, Zephy, you''re so cute," Celica giggled, petting his head.


    Zephy froze a bit after she said that, feeling both embarrassed and slightly heartbroken. I hope she doesn''t keep that mentality forever. Zephy will one day grow up into a very handsome young man, I hope, I really hope Celica understands his feelings by then!


    "Heheh, indeed! At least our young master Zephyrus is still very cute and small!" Saphira also gave him a head pat. "Anyways,e with me, let''s assess everything in the guild''s backyard. I''ll bring some personnel to help you butcher things if you want."


    "Thank you!" I nodded. "We would really appreciate some help."


    Like that, we spent the next twenty minutes solely assessing everything, there were lots of monster corpses, the venomous wyverns and then the golden tusked boars.


    They helped us butcher and also directly sell some of our spoils too, as the local alchemists needed some materials only obtainable from the venomous wyverns, such as their venom nds to synthetize into antidotes, and so on.


    The boar tusks, bones, and hides were also in high demand, and with Mist''s permission, as these were her kills, we mostly sold all of them too, except we kept some of the golden tusks and the meat.


    Naturally, Mist hunted all of them, so she got to keep all the earnings, which ended being more money than she expected.


    "Here it is, this is the money of the boars, and this is the money of the wyverns, I will bring you the prize ofpleting both quests now, please wait a bit~" Saphira quickly ran downstairs, probably where the storage of the guild was located.


    "Woah, how much money is this?!" Mist wondered, as I quickly stored the meat inside my inventory.


    I could either leave Glutton to pick up things for me, or I can personally ce them in the system-adjacent inventory, which is actually connected to glutton''s own internal space. The former was faster but theter wouldn''t leave things with Glutton''s drool. Well, sometimes, my cute Glutton isn''t as nasty.


    "Didn''t you hear Saphira?" I wondered. "For selling all those products from 52 Boars, you earned roughly three million and four hundred thousand gold, I think!"


    "S-So much money?!" Mist gasped. "I remember that I was so poor back then, to think I would begin earning so well out of nowhere!"


    "It''s just thanks to the strength you''ve forged, Mist," Aquarina patted her shoulders. "Also those boars are quite expensive, aren''t they high tiered? Any high tiered monster materials sell good. The thing is, we can''t just overhunt them just for our own personal gain."


    "Yeah, just as she said," I nodded. "I wish she could have learned that back then in the Sunstone teau where she hunted those goats a lot for no reason..." I gave her a side-eye.


    "I already said I was sorry..." Aquarina sighed.


    "Adventurers make a living not only out of hunting monsters but also from gathering materials and doing all sorts of quests and favors to others," Zack said. "Monsters would quickly disappear if they overhunted, so there''s always a limit quota of how many can be hunted per season. It is pretty tightly regted, right?"


    "Yeah, if they catch you hunting more than you should, you usually have to pay an expensive fine," I said. "Or you go to jail for a couple of months..."


    "Yikes, alright..." Zack nodded. "Thankfully these boars were both overpopting the area and also were eating all the medicinal herbs, so it was totally justified to hunt so many." "Yeah, the same doesn''t apply for invasive species, the venomous wyverns were also invasive and a hazard, so they had to be exterminatedpletely," I exined.


    "So how much we earned from the wyverns?" Celica wondered.


    "Hmmm... Roughly five million gold I think, yeah," I counted the gold tablets. "We should divide this between everyone. Well, I''ll pass on my share though, I already am earning well


    enough."


    "Sylphy..." Celica seemed moved.


    "I didn''t expect that much generosity!" Zackughed.


    "Really big sis?" Zephy wondered.


    "You don''t really need to!" Aquarina said. "I''ll give you my share!"


    "Nah, it''s fine, really!" I smiled. "Ah, she''s back!"


    "I''m back with the rewards, everyone, sorry for making you wait!" Saphira greeted us,


    coming from the underground storage.

 Chapter 1250: Eating Together

    Chapter 1250: Eating Together


    ?


    The rewards arrived faster than I imagined, and Saphira was already back after like just half a minute. She brought two more bags of money, and also some items.


    "Here, the Wyvern Extermination Quest Reward is one million gold, and also ten Elixirs that can restore both wounds and mana!" she said. "As for the board extermination, there''s a lot of Antidote Potions to heal all kinds of diseases, and eight hundred thousand gold."


    "Oh wow, this looks nice," Zack said. "So many potions... We''ll dly take them."


    "Yeah, let me store them for you guys," I stored the items as they disappeared one after another.


    "Amazing, to think youngdy Sylphy has spatial storage magic!" Saphira said.


    "Ah, no, well... It''s connected to a magic bag, actually," I said. "Ah, right! We''re getting quitete, aren''t we? Let''s get going then."


    "Sure, let''s!" Mist nodded.


    "I''m getting hungry already, so we better go eat," Aquarina agreed.


    "Alright then, have a nice day everyone! Thank you for taking care of those quests, they were very problematic... You really gave everyone a big favor," Saphira said happily.


    "No worries!" I said.


    We stepped out of the Adventurer''s Guild, where we suddenly saw some of our friends approaching from the streets to the left.


    It was Celeste, Lara, and Luck!


    "Oh, you guys are here, finally!" I said, waving my hand.


    "I thought they were training or something, no?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Yeah, I just called them using one of my Familiars, they decided to leave what they were doing to spend some time with us eating at the restaurant, they couldn''t miss such an opportunity anyways-" I smiled.


    "Hey, everyone! Hi! We''re back!" Lara came running towards us. "Sylphy said we were going to eat at a seafood restaurant or something, right?! I wanna go!"


    "Lara, calm down a bit..." Luck sighed. "People''s looking at you because you''re screaming!" "Is that so? Ahahaha!" Laraughed out loud, finding that even funnier for some reason. "Sorry for not helping you before, I was busy polishing my alchemy, I''m still kind of bad, but I am trying to get somewhere," Celeste sighed. "Thanks for inviting me, Sylphy."


    "Well? Aren''t you acting polite? Well, no prob~" I smiled.


    Celeste looked a bit down for some reason, so it was better to cheer her up some more with this.


    "I am not being polite or something..." Celeste groaned. "Ah, I''m so hungry though..."


    "Then let''s go eat, we can chat more once we''re eating," Zack smiled.


    We quickly moved back to the restaurant, where the owner greeted us happily. Two tables had been freed already and he used both for our big group. We ordered a big feast, as all kinds of delicious tes and meals came rushing out of the kitchen.


    The chef wasn''t the only one working here naturally, although he was very good at Cooking Magic, there were several more disciples he had, which he was also teaching Cooking Magic. It seems that Magic as a whole is greatly integrated into elven culture, even for things such as wanting to be a cook, you need to learn Cooking Magic from a Master Chef.


    This is probably something not even present in other cultures, like the humans, amazon, anima, and so on. Elves naturally feel the vors of food through Mana, so food imbued with Mana through Cooking Magic always tastes better, and it also works better at helping us restore our stamina and satiation.


    "Enjoy the feast, everyone! All of this is in the house for having helped me so much back then, and also as a thanks for saving our little town," the chef said, quickly bringing us even more food. "Look, I''ve brought a rather beloved and quite expensive te too!"


    He opened the lid to reveal a new dish, everyone seemed interested and looked at it, stopping to eat the roasted, grilled, and fried fish to see what it was.


    However, once the steam dissipated, what was revealed was...


    "Eh?!"


    It was the head of the fishman king, which had been roasted and covered in all kinds of spices, sauces, and other ingredients.


    "T-The head of that thing?!" Aquarina cried.


    "Eugh..." Mist groaned.


    "T-That''s a bit freaky..." Zack muttered.


    "Hahaha! It is quite shocking at first, but in my endless endeavor to find delicious food, I discovered that the head of the fishman king, that dungeon''s boss, is incredibly delicious! It is full of the softest, creamiest fish meat you could ever find. Once prepared in this manner, the outside remains crispy and salty, and the inside is soft and sweet, the bones are hard, but its easy to pull out the meat from the skull," the chef continued exining.


    And as he did, everyone started making disgusted expressions, me included, honestly.


    We''ve been hunting this monster for so long that we were all tired of it and we felt utterly disgusted.


    Especially because, even though it''s not a person and just a monster, its humanoid-like form is really freaky.


    In terms of intelligence, fishmen are more like... monkeys than people, they''re barbaric and incapable of actual speech, so they have never been considered people.


    And it''s not a simr thing to slimes, not at all.


    But even then, it still feels disgusting.


    "I-I think we''ll be passing on this one..." I groaned.


    "Aw,e on, give it a try!" the chef insisted.


    "Ugh..."


    Everyone looked at me, as if waiting for me to do it.


    Wait, why me?!


    "Dammit..."


    I took a fork and scooped out a piece of the meat from the skull, it felt weird.


    "Put some of that white sauce on it, the meat will taste the best that way!"


    "F-Fine..."


    I did as he rmended me, and...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hm?"


    It was crunchy and slightly salty outside, but the inside, it was so soft, softer than any fish


    meat ever.


    It was indeed almost creamy, and the white sauce itself, which carried some lemon juice and


    other herbs, made the entire vor delightful.


    "T-This is good... If I close my eyes and..."


    I did just that and started eating.


    "So good!"


    I kept eating, and everyone got curious.


    "Really?"


    "Hmm..."


    "Let me try!"


    At the end, everyone ended eating the fishman king head...


    It was both disgusting and delicious, what a weirdbination of emotions.

 Chapter 1251: My Dear Friends

    Chapter 1251: My Dear Friends


    ?


    As we enjoyed and ate the food together, I couldn''t help but smile andugh with everyone. The atmosphere became warmer as the strong friendship we''ve forged for years allowed us to open up like never before.


    Only with my friends here would I ever talk so casually about everything, joke with them about the dumbest of things, and thenugh about the lightest of jokes.


    Mist''s gentle yet cheerful and positive smile.


    Zack''sforting presence, like the big brother I never had.


    Celica''s cuteness and her often surprisingly thoughtful remarks.


    Celeste''s snarkyments and sense of humor.


    Lara''s extrovert personality and her unyielding happiness, always ready to spread smiles to everyone.


    Luck''s calm andposed presence, a hard worker that always tried to make others happy. My little brother, brave, bold, and a bit reckless, but that was always trying his best to not disappoint anybody, even though there was no need to do so.


    And Aquarina, strong, dependable, always there for me, and that also has a cute and lovable side, a bitzy too, but I love her for how she is.


    Everyone...


    My beloved friends.


    I love you all so much!


    I think it will be really, really hard to be away from you.


    Not just Aquarina, but everyone else!


    They''re my everything in a way, my family, and theyplement me.


    I will go with Celica and Celeste, so I won''t be totally alone, I will try to deepen my friendship with them as well.


    But everyone else... I will miss them.


    It might be just one year, or it could extend for over three years.


    But I know that it will hurt even if it ends up being just a single year where we''ll be apart.


    Growing up with them at my side, we are more than just friends.


    We''re a family.


    I wish we could be together forever, I really wish...


    But we all have our separate lives at the end, and our own paths to walk through.


    Although our paths willbine together and be one sometimes, we must also step into the unknown, away from ourfort zone.


    Even though it is so sad, I have to ept this.


    I think that the time I am away from them will only make my love for my friends grow stronger.


    So when we finally meet, I''ll be so happy, we might be even bester friends!


    "Cheers, everyone!" I raised my cup with grape juice.


    "Cheers!" Zack smiled.


    "Yeah!" Mist nodded.


    "It''s a bitme without wine, but oh well, cheers~" Celeste said.


    "Cheers big sis!" Zephy adorably said.


    "Hehe, cheers-!" Celica smiled.


    "Cheers, everyone," Luck nodded.


    "Cheers~" Aquarina said, kissing my cheek.


    Our cups raised high and then touched, the sound of the crystal reverberating across the busy and loud background of the restaurant.


    We had a really good day, and then, once we were finally done, we moved back home after saying our thanks to Joseph.


    "Have a good day! Remember that starting next time you have to pay, sorry but I can''t invite you to a meal every day, haha!" heughed as he waved his hand to us.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t worry, thank you for everything!" I said.


    Once we returned home, the sun was slowly setting in the horizon. We decided to quickly split all the earnings of today, and I also assessed my gains. Although I didn''t ask for any money, I kept a lot of materials for myself.


    "So this should be enough for each person, if its in equal terms," I nodded, giving away bags with gold tablets, which were worth many gold coins. "Any questions? Make sure to check your bags well anyways."


    "Yeah, it''s fine," Zack nodded. "But I''m still wondering, are you sure you don''t want to take some of the money? I feel a bit bad taking so much..."


    "Yeah Sylphy! You don''t need to be so selfless with us..." Celeste said with puppy eyes.


    "We know you work hard, and you did a lot too!" Aquarina cried. "So take some at least! I feel bad if I take so much..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine, haha," I giggled. "I''ll be taking these as my payment anyways!"


    There was arge pile of Venomous Wyvern Scales, the King''s entire body was also mine, their bones, hide, horns, fangs, eyeballs, tongue, venom organs, ws, tail, there were also the golden tusked boars hide, bones, and their super tough golden tusks.


    "These are all precious materials for my own Alchemy, they''re probably worth a lot, so consider this my payment," I winked at my friends. "I am not being selfless or something, just being fair if possible."


    "Hah... Okay, well, if you insist..." Aquarina sighed. "What are you using those materials for, anyways? Something cool?"


    "I might use some of them for what I am nning on creatingter. A pair of special gloves of sorts..." I said. "They''ll help me regte my weight, conjure moreplex magic without dy, and enhance my physical strength too."


    "Can gloves do so much?" Zack wondered, feeling rather taken aback.


    "Well, I''ll try to make them do all of that at least!" I smiled.


    "It''s not like Sylphy can''t do any of that amazing stuff, Zack, your armor and my dress, she


    made those too! They''re amazing!" Mist said.


    "Right... I guess you''re not wrong, she could do anything," Zack nodded,ughing a bit.


    I spent the rest of the day enjoying a rxing evening with my friends and Aquarina.


    We had dinner with my entire family right after that, enjoying the atmosphere with the adults


    as well.


    They were rather surprised we ended doing a lot today, despite being on "vacations".


    "You kids sure love doing all kinds of things, despite being on vacations-" uncle Arafunn sighed. "You have to learn how to rx and do nothing for once!"


    "You say that as if it''s easy, if I am not tired I usually don''t feel like just resting anymore, uncle..." I sighed.


    "Well said! Don''t let yourzy uncle get to your head, Sylphy. You have the mentality of a hard worker like your mother!" my mom was quite proud of me. "I taught her pretty well, didn''t


    I?"


    "Don''t take all the credit mom, dad''s also a hard worker!" I pointed at dad, who was eating a


    huge sandwich.


    "Hmm? What?" he waspletely out of the conversation, so he was confused when I called


    him.


    Looking at his clumsy face, everyone endedughing cheerfully.


    "Yeah I guess, he''s sure a hard worker! Don''t look down on the Hero of zing de!


    Hahah!"ughed Nepheline.


    "If he ever had any talent was being stubborn and hard working," Shade nodded.


    "That is certainly true, a bit obnoxious back then!"ughed my uncle. "You would have loved


    seeing him when your father was on his younger years, quite the brat!"


    "Hey, cut it out you guys! Are you praising me or just talking bad about me?!" my father felt a bit offended. "You really are irremediable, haha! Don''t provoke me, or I''m going to start talking about that one time... Yeah, like that one-time Shade was caught-"


    "S-Shut up! Don''t talk about that in front of my daughter!" Shade screamed.


    "Naaah, I''m gonna do it!"ughed my dad, messing with Shade''s hair.


    "Ugh, cut it out! Don''t!" Shade cried.


    They were really like us at the end, just a bunch of friends.

 Chapter 1252: Ill Miss You All

    Chapter 1252: I''ll Miss You All


    ?


    These moments I spent together with my family and friends would never leave my heart, even if we move apart from one another.


    The days of the week went by as I spent every single day with them, even though weughed, had fun, and rxed, everyone also felt a small weight over our shoulders.


    The responsibilities thate with growing up aren''t aughing matter, and everyone had already realized that life would only get tougher and harder as we grew up.


    Although we see our parents rxing and adventuring with us, the truth is that they''re always working very hard to maintain such a life, even if it doesn''t feel like that in the surface level.


    My mother spending every day working to maintain the entire city, my father doing a multitude of jobs, from hunting, teaching swordsmanship, farming, selling products, crafting, and all matter of other jobs.


    My mom and my dad were constantly keeping Agartha together, and now that they were going away, I couldn''t help but feel a bit worried. But I know that mom had a n anyways.


    Grandma and grandpa stayed with us as well for the rest of the week, imparting us both their wisdom (sometimes), and other times just being present.


    I was able to see grandma open up a bit more, as we''ve managed to make her see through things other than the surface level of cuteness.


    And about grandpa, he had be more emotional, even if a little bit. Mom spent a lot of time with them, she seemed really happy.


    I guess she always wanted to have a rtionship like this with her parents, a much more emotional and deeper one, like what an actual daughter with their parents would have.


    But because of how they were, or because of their titles, or because of their responsibilities, they were unable to give her the attention and love they should have given to her in her younger years.


    Despite all of that, mom grew up to be an exceptional person, a Saintess that protected a whole country- no, perhaps the world at one point.


    She has many regrets too... But I think mom is amazing, and I always make sure to remind her that I love her.


    I think she finally got one of her wishes, to be loved and given a lot of attention from her mother and her father, even if for a couple of days.


    I don''t remember ever seeing her so happy, aside from the moment I was born, or Zephy was born.


    As the days went by, the end of the week finally arrived, the veryst day before tomorrow, where we would finally depart.


    Everyone had everything ready by now, both resources and all kinds of things. Mom made sure to buy storage bags or rings to anybody that didn''t have them too, to make traveling smoother and easier for everyone.


    After finishing lunch today, we moved to the garden, resting above the grass, the wind was nice, and today''s sky was nicely decorated with a few clouds, giving us some refuge from the strong sunlight.


    "So tomorrow is the day, huh?" Zack said, he was the first to finally address it.


    We''ve been trying to not talk about it all these days until now.


    "I guess so..." I nodded. "Are you ready, Zack?"


    "Of course I am not, I feel pretty sad..." Zack sighed. "I don''t think I would ever feel ready for it, no matter how many days or months I was given..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Honestly, same..." Aquarina agreed. She was sitting at my left, holding my hand tightly, as I rested my head over her shoulder. "I don''t think I am ready either, but it is what it is. We have to do this anyways. There''ll be times in the future where we''ll also need to be apart to do our own things too, so I suppose... It is important to get used to this feeling."


    "You''re saying we won''t be together forever? But we''re a family..." Celica sighed, looking a bit sad.


    "I-I didn''t mean it like that but..." Aquarina muttered, she didn''t know how to put it into words.


    "I think she means that once we grow up, we''ll all have our own jobs, ambitions, or other things. Maybe we''ll be a party, but there''ll be sometimes where we will need to do our own things anyways," I said. "But I guess that also depends on a million variables of how we''ll take our lives from now on, and... I guess it''s not really worth worrying about that much."


    "I don''t know, but I n to live forever as a big family with everyone!" Mist pouted. "Right, Zack? Like Sylphy''s parents with Aquarina''s parents, all living together like that! Wouldn''t it be nice?"


    "I guess so... But we might change our minds in the future too," Zack nodded. "But definitely, I will stay by your side no matter what, Mist."


    "Okay, let''s not be so negative! Everything will be alright and we''re all going to get super duper stronger after this training!" Lara quickly talked. "We''re all besties anyways, you guys should rx and take it easy! Don''t worry about the details, or whatever the future is going to be, none of that matter because it hasn''t happened yet! What matters is the present, and right now, we''re all together!"


    Everyone remained in silence over her simple words, it was almost funny how right she was.


    "I mean, you''re not wrong... I guess, haha," Zackughed. "It doesn''t really matter."


    "What matters is that we''re together, and that even as we depart, our hearts will always remain connected as friends," Luck smiled, cheering our group. "We''re a party, a group, a family. Or... Well, I think that of all of you."


    "Luck..." I smiled. "Thank you, I also think of you as my family!"


    "Yeah, we''re all a big family, I guess! Though I''m going to miss my Sylphy, buaaah!" Aquarina started pretending to cry as she rubbed her face on my head. "It''s going to be hard..."


    "I know, I know... Calm down, it''s okay, I will also have a hard time, let''s endure it until we finally meet again, okay?" I smiled. "I wish everyone good luck! I know you''re all going to


    make it."

 Chapter 1253: Dreams Of The Future Between Two Girls In Love

    Chapter 1253: Dreams Of The Future Between Two Girls In Love


    ?


    There were so many things we wanted to say to one another, but we knew that the more we


    said, the sadder we would feel. There were sometimes where we should just keep those things for ourselves, so we wouldn''t be more emotional.


    Because we all knew that if we started saying everything inside of our hearts, we would all


    start crying and be a mess, and then we would feel so sad we wouldn''t even want to leave one another.


    But that''s not how it was going to work out, right?


    We had to be strong, and face reality.


    Maybe we were too spoiled, we grew together, protected by strong people, and with everything we could ever ask for.


    Even some of our friends that came from humbler origins were adopted and given everything as well.


    Maybe because of this, things that wouldn''t be so painful to others are for us.


    It is part of growing as spoiled noble children, I guess, haha.


    So it''s just natural to grow out of it and mature as people.


    Even though I had a previous life, I died at a very premature stage of my life, and because of the tragic incidents, I was never able to experience what being an adult was.


    Or anything at all...


    My father died, my vige was piged, and I almost died myself.


    Mom and my sister were kidnaped and forced to be ves.


    I spent thest years training below the harsh, ruthless tutge of a master assassin, and became a rogue.


    All to save my family, to free them from those bastards.


    And I did, in exchange for my own life.


    Although I died without regrets, I still felt sad I didn''t get to live like everyone else.


    This second life was my second chance to finally live the life I would have wanted to live.


    And now that I am living it, I''ve grown a bit spoiled.


    I have to be strong.


    We have to be strong...


    "I''m going to miss you so much, my cute baby girl..."


    It was already night, after having dinner with everyone as a big family, I was cuddling in bed with my girlfriend.


    I actually expected Aquarina to do more lewd things, but she seemed very restricted, in fact, she didn''t want to do any of that.


    It''s not like I was eagerly waiting for that, but it felt rather surprising.


    "Cute baby girl?" I giggled. "Who are you calling like that? Haha..."


    "Well, aren''t you my cute baby?" she said, kissing my lips. "I love you..."


    "I love you too," I smiled, caressing her silvery-white hair. "My cute baby girl~"


    "H-Hey, only I get to say it!" sheughed.


    "Nuh-huh, I remember you being much babier than me back then anyways!" Iughed.


    "T-That''s..." she blushed a bit, feeling embarrassed.


    "You''ve grown a lot, Aquarina... I am quite proud of you, as a friend, as your rival, and as your girlfriend," I caressed her cute face. "I''m so lucky to have meet you..."


    "Sylphy..." Aquarina slowly approached her face to me.


    Our eyes met.


    Her beautiful, sapphire-colored eyes were so charming and enthralling.


    I could barely hold my breath in astonishment over her beauty.


    Her beautiful and glossy brown skin, her long, silvery-white hair, and her sapphire eyes.


    My beautiful Aquarina...


    "I''m going to miss your beautiful emerald eyes..." she said. "And this fiery red hair... And these cute, pointy ears..."


    "And I''m going to miss your sapphire eyes, your glossy brown skin, and that beautiful silvery-white hair," I smiled, caressing her face.


    "Sylphy..." Aquarina was about to cry.


    But I stopped her, caressing her face and kissing her nose.


    "It''s fine, no need to cry," I said. "You''re such a spoiled girl, geez... It''s going to be alright, what is one, two, or maybe three years? Rx, they''re going to go flying, and once we meet, we can have lots of fun! The Academy will be waiting us, all our friends, and imagine all the adventures we''ll be able to share with one another!"


    "Really?" she wondered.


    "Yep! It''s going to be fun," I smiled, kissing her nose. "It''s going to be alright~"


    I hugged her, embracing her with my arms, she rubbed her ace on my chest, as she kept


    talking, slowly falling asleep.


    "Sylphy... let''s get married..." she yawned.


    "E-Eh?" I felt slightly embarrassed.


    "We''re already engaged so... once we''re back, let''s get married!" she said, she seemedn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    decided.


    "B-But... we would still be quite young..." I felt rather taken aback.


    "Please? I''ll be a good wife..." she said. "I need this... to incentive me. I-I won''t go unless you


    ept!"


    "Geez, okay, fine. It''s not like I nned to marry anybody else... But okay," I sighed. "If that makes you feel better, and more confident, then sure..."


    "Uooh! Really?!" she got really pumped up. "W-We''re getting married? For real? Then we''ll start a life together! I can''t wait!"


    "Hah, there''s still some time until then..." I caressed her hair. "Now, time to sleep, alright? You need to have energies for tomorrow."


    "Okay..." she nodded. "But once we get married, we''ll have our own house too, right?"


    "Sure-"


    "And we''ll have our own garden?"


    "Why not?"


    "And our own... airship to travel!"


    "Haha, okay, fine..."


    "And also kids? Let''s have kids!"


    "I think you''re getting a bit ahead of yourself now..."


    "And... and... I want pets... and... Zzzz..."


    She fell asleep, finally.


    She''s sure a piece of work!


    But her enthusiasm really got to me.


    I also want to marry her.


    I don''t know about having kids though, but maybe muchter in life, if we have time for that.


    We could adopt, perhaps?


    Whatever the case, I don''t know what the future awaits, but I know that it will be at her side.


    And as long as it is like that, I think I can take about anything.


    I slowly felt sleepier as I thought about that.


    And once I fell asleep, I had a dream together with Aquarina, something that sometimes


    happened.


    It was a dream of a future that had not happened yet.


    One where we were already over thirty, living together on a small vige on top of the


    mountains.


    There were all sorts of beasts we raised, and we had lots of kids too, we managed a small


    orphanage too.


    Our friends were there, they were all our neighbors.


    It was a world of peace and tranquility.


    It was a good dream.

 Chapter 1254: Waking Up Late

    Chapter 1254: Waking Up Late


    ?


    The morning finally came, and Izily woke up, slowly opening my eyes.


    That dream I had; it was quite realistic.


    Was that a premonition of the future too?


    Or perhaps not, it didn''t feel as strong of a dream like back then.


    I don''t know if Aquarina will remember it though, she''s the type of person that doesn''t remember her dreams.


    "Good morning everyone, how are you today?"


    I asked all my familiars, my other friends, those that will probably never leave me, or at least for a long while.


    Most of them were inside of my Soul Scape, but quickly appeared out once I called them.


    "Fine, it is an okay morning..." Ignatius groaned, looking through the window. "Are you prepared, Sylphy?"


    "More or less, yeah..." I nodded, sighing.


    "You don''t really look that prepared..." Beelzebub sighed, sitting over my head.


    "Hey, I''m just... Well, yeah, I''m not. I just pretend. Most of the time, we always just pretend to be brave, to be strong, to be mature..." I said. "It''s always about pretending, eventually, you slowly be simr to the persona you''ve built around yourself."


    "I think you''re just talking nonsense, but whatever..." Ignatius yawned, a bit of mesing out of his jaws. "I''m hungry, when are we eating?"


    "Here, you can eat some of these at least," I took out of my inventory a few fire spirit stones and threw them at him, which Ignatius happily caught and started eating.


    "You''re always spoiling him! Why can''t I have some of those too?" Beelzebubined.


    "I already gave you plenty the other day, mister butterfly..." I sighed. "Anyways, Alice, Yggdra, Naturia, are you girls ready?"


    "I... Well, I am quite sad. I have to admit I''ve grown attached to the family..." Alice confessed. "But as long as I am with you, it is fine."


    "I''m ok~!" Naturia said adorably.


    "I have grown rather used to the feeling of being alone and departing from those I love," said Yggdra. "It is fine, I will be with Sylphy after all."


    "Ah... I''m so sorry, Yggdra, it''s all my fault you were so lonely!" I cried, hugging her fairy-like manifestation.


    "No, master, it was never your fault, you had to move on, and I was just a tree, you couldn''t bring me along, don''t worry about it," said Yggdra. "There''s nothing to be sad about."


    "Ahh... okay, I guess..." I still felt a bit guilty.


    "Even if you depart from your friends, we''ll always stay by your side as our contractor, Anna," Furoh said, he was on his White Fenrir form.


    "Yeaaah! Guuuguguu!" said Violet cutely.


    "That''s right!" Scarlet agreed.


    "Indeed," Sapphire said.


    "Nephilim is not here but I am sure she''ll agreed... Though, I think you''ll let her apany your brother?" wondered Curse. "Are you okay with letting your contracted familiar go away for so long from you? Perhaps your bond might weaken as a result."


    "I don''t think it will, Nephilim is just very fond of Zephy, and if she''s there to protect him and Mist and Lara, who''ll only be apanied by mom, that''s for the better," I nodded. "Mom''s... already super strong anyways, but even then, I''m sure she''ll appreciate the extra help."


    "Yeah, no need to worry about that at all," Alice nodded. "Nephilim will be fine. Curse, you''re often rather negative and not optimistic at all..."


    "Hmph, well, why should I be optimistic to begin with? I am a literal curse given a mind and body. I only possess a vague purpose from my creator long ago... Even after years had gone by," he sighed.


    "Well, aren''t you quite grumpy today? Here," I gave him a dark spirit stone. "You like these don''t you?"


    "What? I am not going to let you give me something so frivolous to somehow make me change how I am, because it is not working!" he grabbed the spirit stone and started eating it.


    "Oh well, he''ll be fine," I giggled.


    As I talked with my family of Familiars, Aquarina started to wake up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    To leave some privacy for us, they quickly moved back inside my Soul Scape, they usually didn''t like interrupting moments with my friends or Aquarina.


    Despite how some might act rude, they were a very empathetic bunch, I''ve heard of some other elves alwaysining their spiritscked manners and would butt in anywhere.


    It is part of understanding Spirits and Spirit Magic to learn how to "Tame" a spirit, so they don''t do these rude things, apparently.


    "Hmm, Sylphy? Were you talking?" Aquarina wondered.


    "Ah, I was chatting with my Spirits for a bit, good morning~" I said, kissing her forehead. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah... Uh, I had a weird dream," she said. "But I can barely remember it. I can vaguely think... It was about us living together or something... It was so nice."


    "I also had a simr dream, ahaha," I giggled.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if it was like that in the future?" Aquarina smiled, sitting down over the bed. "We will, right?"


    "I-I mean, sure...?" I said. "It is a bit too early to n such things I think, but its not like I


    n to do something else..."


    "Yaay~" she hugged me tightly, dragging me back to the bed. "Let''s sleep a bit more, it still early I think..."


    "It''s already like past ten in the morning Aquarina..." I sighed.


    "Eh?!" Aquarina panicked. "Shit, we have to go take a shower..."


    "Yup, or we''re definitely going to bete, and I think the airships we''ll be taking are


    scheduled for like 2 PM..."


    "Ah, okay, let''s hurry then," Aquarina sighed.


    We decided to take a rxing bath together, where we made sure to wash each other thoroughly, especially our hair.


    "Make sure to bring all these shampoos to maintain your hair," I said.


    "Yeah, yeah~" Aquarina nodded, as she packed them inside a storage ring she was gifted


    recently.


    "And these soaps," I said, giving them some of them too.


    "So many..." Aquarinaughed. "Did you make these with Alchemy?"


    "Yeah I''ve been mass producing a lot of hygienic products, so everyone can bring them


    along," I nodded. "Now let''s go have breakfast, hurry!"


    After taking the bath and getting dressed, we rushed downstairs, our families and friends


    were already having breakfast.


    We were indeed a bitte!

 Chapter 1255: The Last Breakfast Together

    Chapter 1255: The Last Breakfast Together


    ?


    "Well, alwayste, even in thest day!" my mother quickly noticed us walking downstairs. "So sorry, we overslept a bit!" I apologized. "Ah damn, everyone''s already eating..."


    "Okay let''s just eat something quickly then," Aquarina said. "Morning~"


    After greeting our family and friends, we sat down, and mom brought us some breakfast. Pancakes, sandwiches, even some pizza, and there was even cupcakes and donuts!


    "Eat well, the trip to where you all are going will be pretty long, even if you go through airship," my mother said, petting our heads.


    "Thank you mom... Hmm, going to miss your pancakes!" I cried, as I ate perhaps thest pancakes made by my mom I will be eating for at least a year.


    "Aw, well, your father''s cooking is not so bad, though? I have taught him well how to cook, leave it to him," my mother said. "As long as he doesn''t cook too much meat though."


    "Ah, well, you won''t be there to supervise us, so we''ll make whatever we want, ahah!" my father acted a bit cocky.


    Is he treating this like a vacation from mom?


    He is, isn''t he?


    For all the talk about how much he loves her, I suppose he really wanted a break without her grumpiness and reprimands.


    Well, that''s what you get for marrying a much older elf woman, dad, what did you expect?


    "What? You better feed my Sylphy well, you!" my mother got a bit pissed off, quickly messing with father''s red hair.


    "Hahaah, I will, I will honey, calm down!" heughed. "It was just a joke, we love your cooking. I will do my best to keep her well feed, and also the other kids too. Though, won''t the witch make anything?"


    "Her? I doubt she would! She''s such a cker, she probably barely eats anything other than pre-made food, she often just freezes it with her powers and then reheats it using her powers," my mother sighed.


    "Hahah, right, I guess Felicia''s like that, huh?" my dadughed.


    "Can you tell us anything more about her?" Celeste wondered. "I kind of want to learn a bit about her before meeting her, to not mess our first contact... Is she okay with us... being demons?"


    "Of course she is, Felicia has never been someone that cared about races," my mother said. "She''s a half elf and half dwarf, a daughter between a dwarf and an elf, a very rare hybrid of tribes. Usually because our tribes don''t get along too well, sometimes. Our rtionships have improved in thest five hundred years though."


    "That''s certainly an interestingbination..." I said.


    "How old is she?" Celica wondered.


    "I... I think she''s older than me," my mother said. "Probably over seven hundred years." "Eh?! She''s old! What''s wrong with heroes getting chosen sote in their lives?" I wondered. "Hahah, you''re calling your mother old, Sylphy?" my mother gave me a menacing re. "A-Ah! No..." I said, looking elsewhere. "Of course not mommy, you''re so young!" "Hah, anyways, well, she''s indeed oldpared to the usual lifespan of other tribes," she nodded. "Anyways, let''s not talk about such things, you will get to know her once you met her. She''s... well, let''s say she''s quite entric. You will need to get used to her antics if you want to learn anything from her, so treat her respectfully, even if... she throws you off a bit." "Huh? W-What does that means?" Celeste looked nervous.


    "Hahah, you''ll see once you''re there," my momughed. "Anyways, quickly! Eat your breakfast and get ready, the airship will be departing in two more hours, we can''t waste all our time here!"


    There''s literally two more hours to go and she''s hurrying us so much, I guess that''s a mother for you.


    I saw Aquarina interacting with her family, she seemed to beughing and enjoying her time.


    I guess she''ll be with all of them, which is nice, she won''t be lonely at all with her mom and dad.


    Meanwhile, I''ll only bring my dad with me.


    I''ll honestly miss mom, despite her being a grumpy mother from time to time, and her reprimanding, I love her a lot.


    I love hugging her since I was young, she smells so nice, and her long blonde hair is so beautiful as well, and her emerald eyes too!


    My mommy''s so pretty I can hardly believe she''s my mother.


    Yeah, such beauty deceives you from her actual personality...


    "Hm? Sylphy, did you say something?" my mother looked at me.


    "Eh? No?" I muttered.


    Did she just "sensed" I was thinking about her in such a manner?


    Wow, so these are the powers of an elf mother.


    Probably a sixth sense or something, exclusive to elf moms.


    ...


    After having breakfast, we packed thest things.


    I went to my bedroom onest time.


    I looked at my bed, my night table, my closet, my mirror, and everything else.


    I''ve spent over seven years here... Now I''ll be gone for I don''t know how long.


    I think I''ll miss this ce a bit.


    As I walked outside of my bedroom, I found Zephy looking at his own bedroom too, packing


    hisst things.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Big sis..." he sighed.


    "Are you a bit sad?" I wondered.


    "Yeah..." he nodded. "I''ll miss our house."


    "Honestly, me too... But that''s how it is, I guess," I patted his head. "Let''s go, Zephy. We have


    an adventure to have..."


    "I''ll miss you big sis..." he said, holding my hand as we walked outside the house.


    Every step became slower, every step became heavier.


    To set off into the world outside, it was a heavier thought than I had originally thought.


    To step outside of my area offort not just temporarily, but perhaps for many, many years.


    It was an arduous task.


    "I''ll miss you too..."


    We walked outside the manor, seeing our friends and family ready to depart.


    With mom and dad, we looked at the manor in silence.


    Our servants also waved their hands at us, wishing us a good trip.


    "Please take care, Lady Faylen, Lord An!"


    "Young Lady Sylphy, I wish you the best!"


    "Young master Zephy, please take care!"


    "We will take good care of everything until you return!"


    "Thank you everyone," my mother smiled. "Let''s go."


    She led our party to the airport.


    And this was thest time I saw my house for several years.

 Chapter 1256: Farewell, See You Again

    Chapter 1256: Farewell, See You Again


    ?


    As we moved out of our house''srge territory, I couldn''t help but look at the flower garden, and the small "atelier" I had where I did most of my alchemy stuff before getting a dungeon.


    "Lady Sylphy!"


    "Ah, we barely made it..."


    As we were moving out of our house''s gates, two guards came running.


    They were some old friends, and guards that saw me grow up, they are often always together, and are good old friends too.


    One was a beautiful elven knight woman, with long blonde hair and sharp emerald eyes, Elphiette.


    The other was a bulky, brown-haired elf man that once had a scarred face and a blind eye, although we healed him over a year ago, Saphaley.


    "Saphaley! Elphiette! You made it!" I greeted them. "I''ve been missing you for a while, you barelye to work here now..."


    "We deeply apologize! It is because Knight Commander Eustace saw our skills and experience, and ended recruiting us as knights..." Saphaley said.


    "Yeah, I mean, it is a much better job, but I also miss seeing you every day, youngdy! Also young master too, of course," Elphiette smiled cutely.


    "Elphiette! Hi!" Zephy greeted her. "Saphaley too!"


    "Hello young master," Saphaley said.


    "We heard you were moving out now? How fast time passes by..." Elphiette sighed.


    "Wait, wait, calm down, you were ascended as knights?! Mom, you never told me..." I asked


    mom.


    "Ah! Well, I think I might have forgot to tell you, my bad," she said. "Yes, they are too strong to just keep them as guards, we have a lot already. So after Eustace tested them, they were given the titles of squires, and then after hunting a lot of monsters and some bandits, they were quickly ascended into Knights of Agartha."


    "So cool! Congrattions to you two, I am so happy!" I smiled to them.


    "I-It''s nothing, we barely made it..." Saphaleyughed with humbleness.


    "I suppose he barely made it but I was very well qualfieid," Elphiette smiled smugly.


    As they talked, I noticed both were wearing the same type of ring, it was gold with a tiny emerald jewel on top.


    "Wait, what... are those rings? They look identical..." I said with suspiciousness.


    "Ahhh! W-Well..." Elphiette blushed.


    "We got engaged," Saphaley said what Elphiette couldn''t tell because of her embarrassment.


    "E-Engaged?! Wait, you started something already?!" Aquarina asked.


    "So nice! Good for you two!" Mist alsomented.


    "I always knew you guys loved each other anyways..." Celesteughed.


    "It''s a long story, but I suppose things worked out at the end..." Saphaley said. "I ended confessing to her while we were drunk... One thing went to another and well, here we are."


    "All he had to do was just say he loved me; I also loved him..." Elphiette sighed. "He was such a dense man all these years..."


    "I''m sorry..." Saphaley apologized. "I''ll make up for it, honey..."


    "Hmph..." Elphiette was quite the moody wife, Saphaley definitely will have it hard. "I want snackster."


    "Cookies?" Saphaley smiled, asking his spoiled wife.


    "Hm," Elphiette nodded without saying another word. "With chocte..."


    "Alright, got it," Saphaley nodded, kissing her cheek.


    They were a cute couple, honestly.


    The cool and silent knightess, and the cheerful and talkative knight.


    They apanied us to the airport as we moved through Agartha, lots of people showed up to say goodbyes.


    Saphira, the guild master, all the adventurers, the knights, knightmander Eustace, the chef Joseph, and more.


    "Have a safe trip!"


    "We wish you good luck!"


    "Please take care!"


    "Do your best, young master Zephy, youngdy Sylphy!"


    "Don''t worry, we will take good care of Agartha while you''re not here!"


    They were sure a dependable bunch.


    I waved my hand and tried to greet as many people as possible.


    But they were so many that it was very hard!


    At the end, however, we made our way to the airport.


    Grandpa and grandma were there, waiting for us alongside their knights apanying them.


    "You''re here at longst," my grandfather greeted us all.


    "Took you quite a while! You''re barely on time, everyone, hehe!" grandma giggled.


    "Sorry, these ckers really can''t wake up early!" my mother sighed. "This is why I scheduled the airports to 2 PM anyways, any time earlier and we would have missed them."


    "Well, you''re a bit too strict, my daughter..." grandpa sighed. "It''s not like they would go anywhere, we''ve hired them exclusively for all of you..."


    "Even then, father, you mustn''t spoil them! They need to learn discipline," my mother


    crossed her arms.


    "Hah, I definitely didn''t raise my baby girl to be so grumpy..." grandma giggled a bit. "She


    definitely got that from you honey."


    "Me? A-Am I that grumpy?" grandpa wondered.


    "Hahaha! You''ve softened a bittely~" she kissed his bearded face.


    "Hmm, well, I am doing it for you too," grandpa blushed a bit, kissing her lips back.


    "Aww, is that right?" grandma hugged him back.


    Aw, they were actually quite the cute couple too...


    I never thought I would see them acting like this.


    It''s really heartwarming.


    "Anyways, well, here we are everyone," my mother said. "As we''ve already prepared beforehand. Group one shall beposed of Mist, Lara, my son Zephyrus, and myself. Group two will be my daughter Sylphy, my husband An, Celica and Celeste. Group three will beposed of Aquarina and her parents, Shade and Nepheline. Andstly, group four will beposed of Arafunn, Ninhursag, Zack, and Luck."


    As she wrote things down, she quickly told us which ships we had to take.


    "Alright, done. Now... Hah, let''s say our goodbyes. We only have ten minutes, so let''s hurry,"


    my mom said.


    She''s really strict even for saying goodbyes, geez.


    Well, and we all did.


    Everyone quickly started hugging one another, some were weeping a bit, others looked


    calmer.


    "Sylphy, I''m going to miss you so much!"


    And Aquarina wouldn''t let go of me...


    "I''m going to miss you too!"


    I hugged her back, kissing her forehead, her nose, and her cheeks.


    "But it''s time... So be strong, and let''s do our best, alright?"


    "A-Alrigth..." she nodded, as I cleansed her tears.


    "Come back even stronger, because I will too!" I smiled. "And then afterwards, we can get


    married like you wanted."


    "Uwaah! Marrying with Sylphy! R-Right!" Aquarina got pumped up. "Just you wait! I''m going


    to be the strongest!"


    She lifted me up and kissed my lips tenderly.


    I will miss her a lot too...


    I feel so sad inside it''s unreal.


    "Goodbye Sylphy, take care!" Zack hugged me right after that. "I''ll alsoe back even


    stronger, so please, once we return, let''s have a spar together!"


    "Haha, sure!" I smiled. "Take care Zack!" I kissed his cheek.


    "Sylphyyyy!"


    Mist jumped from behind me, hugging my back.


    "Mist!"


    I quickly lifted her up and then ced her back in the ground.


    "I''ll miss you Sylphy! Please take care! Sniff..." she looked like a mess, crying a lot.


    "I''ll miss you too, Mist! Please take care!" I hugged her and kissed her little forehead. "Best


    friends forever?"


    "Best friends forever!" she smiled cutely.


    Then, she quickly moved towards Zack.


    "Zack too! I''ll miss you! Buuaaah!"


    "There, there, calm down... It''s alright," he hugged andforted her tenderly.


    "Sylphy!"


    "Hey."


    Lara and Luck quickly came to my side as well.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You guys! Take care as well!" I quickly went to hug them both at the same time.


    "Thank you Sylphy! Without your help, we would never have gained this opportunity to begin with..." Lara smiled. "We owe you more than you imagine! You will have my friendship, and


    the love of all the spirits of the world forever and ever!"


    "Lara..."


    "Yeah, I will always be incredibly grateful to you, your family, and our friends," he said.


    "Without you all... I could have died, and we would have never rescued Lara either. Truly,


    thank you so much."


    "Luck..." I felt slightly moved. "It''s fine, you guys! It''s alright, I''m d you''re finally happy...


    Do your best and get even stronger, let''s see each otherter, in the Academy!"


    "For sure!" Luck nodded.


    "Yeah! May the spirits bless you!" Lara smiled.


    After that, I moved to greet my uncle and Ninhursag, who were already with Zack and Luck.


    "Uncle!" I hugged uncle Arafunn.


    "My! Sylphy! I didn''t thought you loved this old man so much you woulde say goodbyes,


    haha," Arafunn giggled. "It''s not like it will too long, don''t worry." He gave me a head pat.


    "Still! You''re my beloved uncle, so of course I love you!" I pouted. "Please take care, and no more depression hangovers, okay?"


    "I-I can''t promise you that..." Arafunn looked a bit nervous.


    "I''ll try to keep him in check," Ninhursag smiled. "Sylphy, thank you for offering your


    friendship to my son. It is thanks to you and Aquarina that he is the man he has be now. Without your friendship and rivalry, he would have nevere so far on his own, thank you." "I-It''s nothing... thank you Ninhursag, for everything," I hugged her as well. "Please, take


    care of Luck and Zack! I can''t really trust uncle..."


    "Hey!" uncleined in the back. "Haha, I will do my best, don''t worry," Ninhursagughed.


    After that, my next stop, Aquarina''s group with her parents. "Sylphy, so you''re finally departing from my daughter, she really made such a huge tantrum


    back then..." Nepheline sighed. "But I have to admit that it is thanks to you that you that she has regained her resolve to be stronger ande with us." "Indeed, thanks a lot for giving her your friendship and love," Shad smiled. "You''re a good daughter-inw, too good perhaps. I often think we don''t deserve you."


    "Haha, that''s right!" Nephelineughed. "Thank you for keeping my girl in check, thanks to


    you she didn''t grow to be even more bratty, haha!" "Mom!" Aquarinained, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    "It''s nothing, please take care of her!" I said. "I love you two a lot as well, you''re like my


    second parents!" I hugged them both.


    "Oh my... to say such a thing, dear," Nepheline hugged and kissed my forehead. "Thank


    you..."


    "It''s embarrassing to hear such a thing..." Shad sighed. "Thanks, Sylphy. Please tell An to


    not ck off while he''s away from us and his wife."


    "Haha, I''ll try!" I giggled.


    "Sylphy! Second hug!" Aquarina quickly ran to my side to say a second goodbye. "Do your


    best!"


    "I''ll do!" I kissed her cheeks and then her lips. "Let''s see each other in the near future, don''t worry and persevere, do your best and never give up!"


    "Thank you..." Aquarian kissed me like ten more times and finally let go of me. "Now, let''s


    go..."


    She walked away with her parents, and quickly entered their airship.


    I sighed a bit, and then walked back to my family.


    Mom and Zephy were waiting for me there.


    "My daughter, please remember your mother''s teachings, act with discipline if possible,


    respect Felicia. And don''t let your father get too irresponsible," my mother said. "And of


    course, take care. I love you more than you imagine."


    Mother hugged me tightly; the rxing scent of her flower shampoo made me feel at ease.


    I''m going to miss mom''s scent.


    It is a homely scent, one that reminds me of my childhood and my family.


    "I''ll miss you a lot too, more than you think..." I sighed, as a small tear fell from my eyes.


    "Take care mom!" I hugged her tightly.


    "s-Sylphy..." my mom was containing her tears, but quickly started sobbing too. "I''ll miss


    you too... sniff, my dear daughter."


    At the same time, there was a simr scene with dad and Zephy.


    "Buaaah, daddy!"


    "Buaaah, son!"


    The two were crying almost identically...


    I felt a bit bad for thinking this, but it was slightly funny.


    And after that, Zephy came running to me, hugging me as I lifted him up.


    "Big sis!" he mooched my cheek. "I''ll miss you big sis!"


    "I''ll miss you a lot my baby brother..." I kissed his forehead. "Do your best, alright? You''re strong and I know you''ll get even stronger now! Work hard!"


    "I-I will!" he said in between tears, he was briming with resolve.


    After ourst,st goodbyes, I quickly left Nephilim with them. "Nephilim, please, take care of them," I asked her. "Especially of Zephy, like you''ve always


    done."


    "I shall, master... I will miss you quite a bit too," she said. "Will we meet one day?"


    "Of course, no more than three years, can you wait?" I asked her.


    "It is a very short timepared to the time I''ve lived, don''t worry," she said, smiling.


    And then she hugged me too.


    "Thank you for everything... And take care."


    "Take care as well!"


    After that, I saw Celicaing to see Zephy.


    "Um, Zephy, goodbye. Take care!" she said, she was slightly embarrassed.


    "Y-Yeah!" Zephy nodded. "I''ll do my best and get stronger too, Celica... S-So when Ie


    back, umm..."


    "Hm?" Celica wondered.


    "C-Can you... err, can we... date?" Zephy asked out of nowhere.


    Eh?! He asked her for a date at such a young age! She''ll surely reject him... "Okay! Hehe," Celica giggled. "Sure!"


    "Woah, really?!" Zephy gasped,pletely full of disbelief.


    "Yeah... Take care," Celica hugged him, and then gave him a kiss on his cheek. "There might


    be a big age gap, but don''t think I haven''t noticed you like me, hehe!"


    "Eeeh?!" Zephy was leftpletely red.


    "But have patience, okay? let''s wait until we are all grown up," she smiled.


    "S-Sure!" Zephy nodded.


    Waoh, this was perhaps the revtion of the day.


    As they departed, Mist and Lara kept saying their goodbyes the farther they became.


    "Bye-bye Sylphy!" Mist said, waving her hand.


    "Do your best!" Lara did the same.


    "You too! Love you two!" I said, waving my hand back at them.


    Once everyone departed, we walked to our airship with dad, Celica, and Celeste.


    "Here we are..." dad said. "Into new horizons then! Cheer up girls, it''ll be fun."


    Dad was trying his best to cheer us up, but Celica looked like a mess, I was also trying to clean


    my tears, only Celeste was slightly calm, though she looked pretty sad too.


    I remember Celica saying her goodbyes to her mom, which decided to stay so she would


    disturb her training or be a burden, as she has stated.


    She was probably quite devastated about that too, but her talk with Zephy kind of made her


    feel slightly better.


    We sat down on a two-row seat, Celica by my side.


    As we moved through the skies, Celeste and Celica quickly fell asleep.


    Celica rested her little head over my shoulders, sleeping soundly.


    Dad was still awake, silently looking through the window. As I looked at Agartha, it was already a very small city from so far away.


    The other airships hadpletely disappeared from simple sight too, but if I used my special


    sight, I could still see them a bit.


    "Goodbye, everyone..."


    I felt sad, and I also felt like just canceling everything and staying together in Agartha forever.


    But that would never help us develop and be stronger or gain new experiences.


    This was something necessary.


    I just have to think about it positively.


    Right, Aquarina?

 Chapter 1257: The Blue Mountains

    Chapter 1257: The Blue Mountains


    ?


    "Sylphy, wake up... We''re almost getting there."


    "Hmm?"


    Slowly, I opened my eyes.


    It seems that I had fallen asleep at some point.


    The morning sun of the next day could be seen through the windows of the airship.


    We''ve been traveling for over ten hours I believe.


    "Dad..."


    Dad woke me up, he seemed slightly sleepy, but I think he stayed awake the entire time.


    Was he sad, maybe?


    I couldn''t tell, but he was smiling with the same confidence he always did.


    I kind of admire my dad, he''s always smiling and showing confidence.


    How can I gain that? It''s hard to even smile after being separated from my friends, my brother, from mom, and from Aquarina.


    "Did you sleep well? You slept for like twelve hours, haha," he was drinking some coffee. "Here, I brought you some tea, sandwiches, and cookies. Can you wake up Celica and Celeste?"


    "Sure..." I yawned, as I realized we were very far away from Agartha now.


    Thendscape was beautiful, something I think I had never seen before.


    Snow everywhere, and countless peaks as far as the eye could see.


    The sky was still rather clear, barely any cloud, and the sun was slowly rising from the horizon.


    Despite that, the snow didn''t melt, it was a very cold region of the continent.


    However, that wasn''t all, every mountain hadrge, blue colored crystals.


    Even from here, I could sense it,rge quantities of umted Ice and Water Attribute spiritual energy.


    Lara would sure love this ce, I bet she would constantly talk about seeing giant spirits everywhere.


    I can barely sense them, but I couldn''t possibly see them to the extent she does.


    Lara...


    I miss her too.


    "So we''re here, the Blue Mountains?" I wondered, trying to keep my mind busy.


    "Yeah, this is the Blue Mountain Range," dad nodded. "This ce, as you can see, it''s packed full with spiritual energy, and due to the cold temperatures, all of that spirit energy ended crystallizing into those Ice and Water Spirit Stones growing out of every mountain."


    "Wow..." I looked around. "It''s a really beautiful ce, but a bit scary, are there mountains everywhere without end?"


    "Haha, there''s ground down there, snowy pine forests and then an open grasnd," my father exined to me. "You will probably go there one day in the near future, if you''re feeling adventurous enough and if Felicia allows it."


    "What? Am I going to do every single thing she says now?" I wondered.


    "I mean, that''s what your mom told me to supervise, Felicia will not only be your new master from now on, but she will also dictate your schedule... I''ll be a... well, a spectator of sorts?"ughed dad.


    "What?!" I felt slightly betrayed by mom. "Ugh, I hope the witch is not mean then..."


    "Don''t worry, haha, Felicia''s the most rxed person out there," my dad said. "She''s nice, I swear."


    "Okay..." I sighed. "Celica! Celeste, time to wake up..."


    At least I didn''te alone, my two friends came as well. Although I had to admit that my bond with Aquarina, Zack, Mist, Lara, and Luck was much stronger than with Celeste and Celica, I still considered them my best friends.


    Its just that the way they are... Well, they are a bit distant sometimes, or well, used to be. They have changed more. Celeste, due to all her circumstances, was always distant, even with me, who saved her life.


    I think she just feels very guilty about everything even after so many years, and although I always do my best to cheer her up and help her socialize, without me pushing her around, she wouldn''t do much.


    Then there''s Celica, I think she''s just a bit... Um, well, different. She was quite obsessed with her puppets for a while and wouldn''t really talk about anything else for a couple of years.


    Thanks to Zephy she mellowed down and started considering other things.


    I think it is also part of her trauma, she became overly attached with her puppets and her dolls and was unable to learn how to properly socialize.


    So it took her a while to do that...


    I have to thank my brother for being so nice with her, we''ve done our best too, always including her, but she couldn''t really create a bond with us as quickly as Mist did.


    Nheless, I still consider her a little sister and I love her, so I''ll take good care of her as a friend and as my brother''s future wife, heh.


    This is a perfect opportunity too, now that I''ll be with them for a while, I want to deepen my bond with them, know them more, and maybe, mellow down Celeste so she stops closing her heart so much to us.


    "Come on, wake up... Celica~" I started pulling her cute blue-skinned cheeks.


    "Muhh... Mister Teddy help..." she started groaning. "Ah! S-Sylphy?! Uwah! Eh? Oh..."


    She was a bit startled but quickly calmed down.


    "Sorry... Did I fall sleep for too long? I was a bit sleepy..." she yawned.


    "A bit is too little to say, haha, you slept for a long while," my fathermented. "We''re almost there now, look."


    He pointed in front of the airship, there was one of thergest mountains in front.


    Arge opening, a literal hole carved into the mountain itself, held by several pirs was


    there.


    It was like a gigantic cave only a giant could have opened.


    Inside, there was arge airport, with airshipsing in and out all the time.


    Most of them were carrying tons and tons of blue colored ice spirit crystals.


    It seems this was the big selling point of this area, the mining and extraction of these crystals, which are quite vital for our daily lives.


    Every single water-producing magic item always uses these, and also any tool we use to keep things cold also uses it.


    Spatial storages are amodity only the richest families could ever afford, so these items is what most people use around the continent, or even the world.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Wow!"


    Celica smiled, her bright golden eyes shining with excitement.


    "Hmm? What with all that noise..."


    Celeste slowly opened her bright red eyes, looking around.


    "Ah! Are we already here?!"


    Sleepyhead...

 Chapter 1258: The City Of Inventors, Evercraft

    Chapter 1258: The City Of Inventors, Evercraft


    ?


    "Yes indeed, we''re almost there, so wakey-wakey already!" I reprimanded her. "Here, we got you some tea and sandwiches, also cookies."


    "Cookies!" Celica happily said, quickly beginning to eat. "Hmm, chocte and almond... Strawberry."


    "Hey don''t eat all the cookies Celica!" Celeste panicked. "Ah, so this is the ce? It sure looks like the middle of nowhere..."


    "Haha, sorry, it is the ce. In a couple minutes we''llnd on the City of cksmiths and Crafters, Evercraft, it could be considered a sort of city-state governed by a small dwarven royal family. There''s a King, a Queen, some princes and princesses. It was established... roughly five hundred years ago?"


    "That little ago?" I wondered.


    "Since when five hundred years is little?" Celesteughed.


    "Ah, well, I mean... the Elven Kingdom is like... I think several hundred thousand of years old," I said.


    "It sure is even older, I think it has existed ever since the Gods roamed the world," said my father. "Anyways, as I said before, five hundred years ago the dwarves and your grandfather finally got into a good alliance or something, and your father helped them with resources, and in exchange, they built this huge city. He gave their leaders nobility titles and their strongest dwarf and also the leader that led the leaders, a crown, making him the King of Evercraft."


    "Damn, he sure did a lot, but what does he gets in return?" Celeste asked.


    "Maybe they get those shiny rocks?" asked Celica.


    "Haha, yeah, kind of. The dwarves are amazing at mining and creating good paths across the mountains," said my father. "Something elves are not too good at, they could use magic to do this, but because their magic is so strong, they tend to end up burying themselves with big explosions... You know how it is. So dwarves... well, I think their tribes once had a big dispute, it had something to do with an ancient elven king that betrayed the dwarves and enved them for like, three thousand years, and then once they were finally freed once the new king arrived, the dwarves lost all respect and trust for elves, hating them, and elves hated them in return for no good reason."


    "Okay, okay, calm down dad, your exnations are like, all over the ce," I said. "So first the dwarves provide with mined resources, got it. Now, into this piece of history... How long did that happen?"


    "I don''t know, it happened four generations of elven kings ago... Imagining how long they live, probably fifty to sixty thousand years ago," my father said nonchntly.


    Elven kings govern for ten thousand years each?!


    I think grandpa is also that old, actually...


    I guess it is justified now if he''s having such a hard time showing emotions.


    Imagine living so fucking long, I would go insane.


    Good thing I''ll only live at most five thousand years!


    Wait, no! That''s still super long!


    Agh, let''s not think about that...


    "Okay, so... for like sixty thousand years dwarves and elves hated each other because of dwarves being ved so long ago..." muttered Celica. "Well damn, and I thought the demon''s hatred to every other race was old."


    "It is actually even older, but we''ve been trying to work on that too, I mean, most current generations of Kings are trying to improve the world. Too many terrible traditions, all born out of hatred for one another," my dad sighed. "Sylphy, your grandfather has been of real help in such a cause, he has been helping create peace between many nations, and recently not only he managed to help the dwarves get this far and slowly reconnect the two tribes together, but also he''s been creating more and more bonds with the demon nations of the Demon King Continent."


    "Yeah... I guess grandpa is kind of cool," I nodded.


    "So, so? What happened afterwards?" Celica wondered.


    "Ah right! After the King of Elves helped them, they''ve been building that city since then, every year it expands a little, it is gigantic, and all inside a single mountain!" dad said. "The best crafters and cksmiths of the entire continent, and if I dare say, the entire world live there."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Woow!" Celica said. "Is Felicia one of them?"


    "I would say so, yeah," dad nodded. "She''s actually older than that entire kingdom, so she''s kind of considered by all the dwarves there as some sort of important figure, but her nature... Well, it makes her very, you know, hermit-like, she doesn''t like getting into politics or anything, and will only step up to protect them if a crisis arrives. But you''ll see there are a lot of monuments for her. She''s like their savior, ancestor, hero, everything."


    "I kind of got a bit nervous now..." I sighed. "S-So this Kingdom of Evercraft, it imports all kinds of ores, the crystals, and also all sorts of crafted items?"


    "Yeah, the reason of the sudden boom of magic technology in thest five hundred years is because of this city, they create thetest pieces of magic technology avable and immediately import them to the capital where the King gives it thest thumbs up," said my dad. "This is how it feels like the Elven Kingdom is much more technologically advanced than the rest of the world. Dwarves with their incredible crafting abilities, elves with their magic, runic inscription, and alchemy,bined together, they make technology advance at an incredible rate."


    "Amazing..."


    I felt rather happy I was visiting this ce now, so many new people to meet, and so many new ces to visit!


    And mypass, it was dinging in my head.


    One of the Heroes was living in that very city.


    "We''re arriving! Please get ready tond!"


    The captain called, as the airship slowly began its descent into the airport.


    As we entered that "cave" in the middle of the mountain, we were greeted with an enormous


    city inside.


    In this ce, cksmithing, alchemy, and magic melded together to make a city of genius


    inventors.


    Evercraft!

 Chapter 1259: Exploring The City

    Chapter 1259: Exploring The City


    ?


    Beautifully paved streets,rge houses made of brick and metal, steam everywhere, several smithies per block, the slight smell of sulfur in the ambiance, and the sound of metal being smacked and motors running.


    There was barely any horses or normal carriages in these streets, every single moving "carriage" moved on their own using magic technology, powered with Mana Crystals and Spirit Crystals. I saw giant carriages moving all around, usually ride by one or two dwarves in the front.


    Most of these were enormous, made to carry tons of materials around the many streets. I saw some carrying giant crystals, piles after piles of ores, and others giant monster carcasses.


    People were moving everywhere, dwarves, humans, elves, and even demons all living in a harmony I didn''t even see in the elven capital.


    And yes, there were demons! And lots of them! And they weren''t just temporary visitors, it didn''t look like that, a lot of them looked to be clearly inhabitants.


    There was no discrimination, there were no children begging for money in the streets like it was usual to see in the human cities, the city''s streets were clean, there were no red-light districts or anything shabby either.


    It was a city full of harmony, and of satisfied people working hard to earn their keep, but not necessarily struggling. Geniuses gathered together, inventors of all kinds chatted, engineers, cksmiths, alchemists, magicians, and even adventurers.


    "Wee to Evercraft, girls, this is a big city! Well, Felicia doesn''t live here though, she lives in an adjacent mountain, but we scheduled to meet her here," my father said.


    "WOAH!"


    Celeste and Celica were amazed as they saw so many people, especially members of their kind. "W-What is this?! So many demons everywhere! And there are... half-demons too?!" Celeste kept gasping and looking at people, who looked at her like a weirdo.


    "T-There are a lot of people like me too, a lot of blue skinned demons..." said Celica, amazed. "So many!"


    "Hahah, yeah! This is one of the few cities around the world that has fully integrated many cultures together, it is all thanks to the King of Elves, this city was his personal project, a "utopia for all inventors", which he made sure to enforce strongws against discrimination," my dad said. "This is probably one of the freest cities in the world, and one of the few where you''ll see humans, elves, dwarves, anima, and demons talking and being friendly with one another without holding grudges or hating each other... Well, the capital is getting closer to that too, and most of the Elven kingdom has changed to the better!"


    "Grandad did all of this?" I wondered. "H-He''s really amazing..."


    "See? You''re not the only one that has dreamed about seeing such a scene, your grandfather dreamed about its thousands of years ago," my fatherughed. "He was discriminated because of his views back then, the elven family was still quite strict, but he slowly raised to the top, became the new hero and king, and slowly started to make a change. This is a rather recent city inparison, but it is one of the things that make him the proudest."


    "So that''s why he said that I would love this city before we left..." I giggled. "Grandad..." "It''s amazing, your grandpa''s amazing for making this a reality!" Celica said.


    "I thought I would never see a half-demon like me..." Celeste giggled. "I guess I was totally wrong."


    "I''m d you girls like the ce!" I smiled, holding their hands and then hugging them. "I want to tell you that I love you two a lot, you''re my best friends, and I want the world to be like this city in the future! So let''s work hard together to make a better future!"


    "s-Sylphy..." Celica blushed a bit. "Hehehe, okay! I''ll do my best! Thank you so much for being so nice! I love you too as my best friend!" she hugged me back.


    "Y-You''re so mellow..." sighed Celeste, crossing her arms and getting embarrassed, she was as red as a tomato. "But fine, sure... Lead the way princess, I''ll be by your side. I got a big debt to repay anyways."


    "Buuhh, do you have to be so serious all the time, Celeste? Just say "ok"! I know you want to say that!" Celica teased Celeste. "Don''t try to act cool!"


    "Y-You little brat!" Celeste pouted as she tried to catch Celica, but Celica swiftly ran around, teasing her andughing.


    "You can''t catch me, heheh!" she giggled.


    "Come here!" Celeste roared.


    Well, they sure looked happier than before.


    "Alright girls, enough sightseeing for now, as you can see this ce''s really busy," he said. "Come now, we agreed on meeting with Felicia at a cafeteria near here... It was called Cafeteria Choctie or something... they specialize on chocte-vored treats and snacks." "Ooh? Really?!" Celica was excited by the news.


    "Damn, alright, let''s go then," Celeste didn''t like to admit it, but she also loved chocte.


    "Let''s!" I nodded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As we made our way there, we saw all kinds of amazing sights. Giant golems carrying all matter of things. Demons, dwarves, elves, and humans inrge teamsughing and bringing forth sacks of ores and other things from the mines.


    Very varied adventurer teams alsoing out of some nearby dungeons, bringing forth a lot of monster carcasses. And also children! There was a big za nearby, and kids of all races gathered together ying.


    They were taught from a young age to not be discriminatory of other people''s appearances, because they were all ying without issues.


    It was a pretty adorable sight!


    A country with happy children is a good country, as my mother sometimes said.


    "I''m sure Mist would love this ce," Celeste smiled. "It''s a pity we couldn''t bring her


    along..."


    "Yeah!" Celica nodded. "We can visit here with herter, right?"


    "Sure, I wouldn''t mind that either!" I nodded.


    "Well in a couple of years you''ll all be young adults, so you''ll be allowed to move around as


    you please anyways," my dad said. "Oh, she''s over there!"


    He pointed at a distant ce, a small cafeteria at the corner of one of the streets near the


    airport.


    And from here, I could see her.


    A young-looking woman with long clear blue hair, calm, slightlyzy eyes, wearing a dark


    blue dress and wearing a dark blue witch hat.


    The Aura she exuded...


    It was tremendous.

 Chapter 1260: Meeting The Witch Of The Blue Mountain, Felicia

    Chapter 1260: Meeting The Witch Of The Blue Mountain, Felicia


    ?


    "Ah, there she is! It''s really her! Haha! Felicia! Been so long!"


    "Hm? Oh, well, well, well, you''re finally here, An."


    My father ran to meet her, the witch greeted her with a very rxed, calm smile, almost unnoticeable in her unchanging face expression.


    Her voice was calm and slightly melodic, she didn''t sound like a child either, more like someone in their thirties? But with a melodic undertone, that gave her a very beautiful voice.


    As we drew closer, her Magical Aura only became more intense, but it wasn''t aggressive either, it seemed... zy"? It was very rxed, letting things through without problems.


    "I haven''t seen you in years, actually! I''m really sorry for nevering to visit you..." My dad apologized to her, as she stood up and epted his hug, patting his head in return.


    "It is fine, a couple of years are not really that long for someone like me," she smiled gently. "You have sure grown into a fine man, An. I still remember when you were such a bratty teenager. Humans sure grow fast~"


    "A-Ahaha... I was indeed quite bratty... but I''ve grown up a lot, yeah. I am even a father now," he said.


    "I can see! I never would have imagined back then that you and Faylen from all people would end up together," she giggled. "But here we are, and what a wonderful daughter you have. Hello~ You must be Sylphy, right?"


    She slowly approached me, smiling and asking me.


    As she moved towards me, I noticed something else too.


    Her pointy elven earsbined her slightly small stature, she was barely a bit taller than me.


    She was indeed a half elf and half dwarf, huh?


    But that wasn''t all!


    Her movements... it felt like her body wasn''t even moving.


    She was using her own Magical Aura to move her body, like a puppet.


    Why was she doing that?!


    "H-Hi... Nice to meet you, auntie..." I greeted her, slightly nervously. "Thank you so much for all the gifts you''ve sent over the years! I am d I can finally meet you; my parents have always talked me about you since I was a baby!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Fufu, is that so? I am d you''ve liked my items; I can see you''re wearing all of them now," she nodded. "Good girl, good girl. Oh, ah, right. And you two as well! Come here, please, don''t be afraid, I don''t bite~"


    Celica and Celeste, who were also sensitive to mana, felt her very strong presence and were slightly intimidated, but after I gave them a gesture, they quickly walked near her.


    "H-Hi, I''m Celica..." Celica said. "A-Are you auntie Felicia?"


    "Yes, that''s me!" Felicia smiled. "What a lovely girl you are, cute eyes and skin, I love the color blue... And you have the same hair color as me too!" she looked at Celeste.


    "A-Ah, yeah..." Celeste nodded. "I-I''m Celeste, nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, let''s get along, alright? All three of you will be my new disciples, as per Faylen''s request! So from now on, you can call me Master Felicia," she said with a nod. "Master?!" Celeste didn''t like the sound of that. "Not like we''re your ves for that...!"


    "Hey Celeste, be more careful with your words!" my father reprimanded her. "She didn''t mean it like that!"


    "Ah, oh my, did I say something wrong?" wondered Felicia. "Are you sensitive to that word, Celeste? Then maybe just auntie? Would that be good for you?" she asked with a concerned look.


    "A-Ah, yeah, I mean... sure," Celeste said. "Sorry... I shouldn''t have reacted like that... I just... don''t like that word, calling other people like that, I don''t..."


    Ugh, I guess it can''t be helped, she used to be a ve, and her mother too.


    Calling her father as "master" since the moment she was born, and then all the things that happened to her and her mom.


    I can tell that she would rte that word to some traumatic experiences.


    "I wouldn''t mind calling you master!" Celica said.


    "Me neither," I nodded. "Just let Celeste call you however she wants, she''s like that."


    "Well, it is fine by me, I''ve never truly cared about formalities to begin with-" Felicia smiled. "Anyways! Should we eat something? We''re here so might as well. An, you invite, right?"


    "Eh? Ah, sure..." My father felt slightly cornered here, he couldn''t really say "no" at this point. "Okay, let''s do that at least, it''s the least I could do after you agreed to this whole thing."


    "Thank you~"


    We sat down and quickly ordered a lot to eat. With Celeste and Celica we were quite eager to ask for sweets, especially with chocte, and Felicia was all happy to oblige to that, also asking for several servings of chocte donuts, chocte cheesecake slices, chocte shortcakes, chocte pancakes, hot chocte, chocte cookies, and more.


    "So tell me An, how things have beentely?" Felicia wondered. "I did hear about the whole Arachne incident. A pity I was so far away. I would have helped... Well, if things escted too much, you should have simply called me, but I received no call from any of you..."


    "Oh, sorry about that, we didn''t want to bother you, Felicia," my father said. "To most of us, you''ve already kind of... Well, jubted from the duty of a Hero, so we didn''t want to annoy you or force you to help. We know you don''t like doing all of that anymore."


    "My, such harsh words! I would havee flying if you ever asked for help..." Felicia sighed. "Do you think I am thatzy, An? Goodness..."


    "We didn''t know you were so willing to help... Okay, we will consider you from now on," dad nodded. "I''ll tell everyone about this eventually, so don''t worry."


    "Okay, fine..." Felicia sighed. "Well, it''s not like I particrly enjoy being alone forever... So let''s meet upter, shall we?"


    "Felicia..." My dad gasped. "I didn''t know... You were so distant before that I... I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    "No, it''s fine, I was also... quite dumb back then, a lot of things made me depressed, the lost of our friends, and the bitter end to our journey..." Felicia sighed. "But after all these years, I''ve gotten better, I think I can do this again. I want to... to meet all my friends, at least those that remain."

 Chapter 1261: The Endless Potential Of Alchemy

    Chapter 1261: The Endless Potential Of Alchemy


    ?


    "But of course, no need to say anymore, Felicia," my dad nodded. "Thank you for opening up like this with us! Sometimes it''s hard to tell what you''re thinking about... Your face''s a bit stiff."


    "I have heard that a couple of times already, no need to rub salt on the wound, An! You little prankster, you love these things, don''t you?" Felicia sighed, crossing her arms. "Your father was always a cheeky brat, Sylphy."


    "Hey! Just don''t ruin the image that my daughter has of me now!" my father seemed to genuinely panic a bit.


    "Don''t worry, mom always tells me about how dad used to be..." I said. "I am well aware of his... shenanigans."


    "Sylphy?!" my father seemed to panic.


    "Calm down, I still admire you dad, don''t worry! I think we all are like that when we are little, me included!" I said. "Right, Celica, Celeste?"


    "I guess so!" Celica nodded. "I was indeed a bit dumb before... Maybe too much."


    "I, uh, I don''t like to talk about my childhood..." Celeste sighed. "If possible."


    "Understandable, don''t worry," I patted her hands. "Oh, the food''s here!"


    An elf girl with long blonde hair and gentle blue eyes came with the orders we bought, bringing all sorts of pastries and drinks for everyone, mostly all of themposed of chocte, of course.


    As we started eating, I couldn''t help but finally started asking some questions myself.


    "Auntie Felicia, I''ve heard so much about you... Is it true that you''re a half elf and half dwarf? You look like just an elf to me..." I said.


    "Why, yes, I suppose being rather smallpared to all the tall elves is not enough?" she asked. "Well, you''re also quite small, Sylphy. I suppose that''s also because of being a half- elf, right?"


    "I never thought about it like that... But yeah, mom and dad are tall, why I''m small?!" I asked desperately.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hah, perhaps someone in your father''s family were not that tall, that''s all," Felicia giggled a bit.


    "Well, I was the tallest of my family, usually men are tall, and women aren''t that tall in my family, sorry Sylphy... It might be my bloodline''s fault," father apologized.


    "Aaah, well, it''s fine, not like I care at this point," I shrugged. "I was also wondering how long half-dwarf half-elf lives."


    "Hmm, I can''t really tell. Dwarves can live up to three hundred years," she said. "So it''s definitely not as little as humans. And with enough cultivation, the lifespan can be extended to several times that... I would say I still have a couple thousand years to live! Why ask that though, little Sylphy?" she asked as she took a bite off her chocte donut.


    "I... no, nothing, I guess I shouldn''t worry about such dumb stuff," I nodded. "Though, I am still a bit confused about something else though. All our friends went to different ces to inherit powerful abilities, spells, and other Legacies. But all three of us were chosen toe learn from you instead... I don''t know why, my mom said we would learn Alchemy, but can that really help us get stronger?"


    "Ah, I was going to ask the same thing," Celeste said. "I had thought your mom just put us together because she had no idea where to throw us, I think this visit was mostly just for you..."


    "Eh? I didn''t know you thought that..." Celica sighed.


    "Wait, really, Celeste?" I asked. "Come on, can you stop being so gloomy with your thoughts? I know there was a rough start and everything, but you should think more highly of yourself sometimes..."


    "Hmm..." Celeste sighed, looking down and saying nothing.


    "Looks like there is a bit of tension here," Felicia giggled. "Well, to begin with, what makes you think Alchemy is not for fighting? It is a magic specialized in the transformation and shaping of the elements of the world, not just designated materials. When you think of a Master Alchemist, what do you imagine? Let''s start with that."


    "I... Well, I imagine someone inside ab making potions and items," said Celeste. "Yeah, like Sylphy does? Or making golems and powering them up! I do that," Celica nodded. "Well, you''re not wrong, but that''s actually a branch of Alchemy named Synthesists," said Felicia. "There are actually three branches of Alchemy, the most well known are the Synthesist, but there are two more. There are the Forgers and then the Geomancers. I am all three of them, and I''ve been polishing my Alchemy ever since I was a little baby girl like you three. Despite being constantly praised about it, I believe I am still in my early stages of mastery. There are old elves and dwarves, with even better abilities over them, some passed away already, others remain, hidden somewhere."


    Wait, what?


    I had no idea there were branches to Alchemy Magic!


    Synthesist, Forgers, and Geomancers.


    So this entire time, I was just a Synthesist?


    "The School of Synthesists is the one that is often taught widely. Most people just teach you the basic spells to get it going and then leave you to develop it on your own," she exined. "And so, most people believe that''s all there is to Alchemy. But is that true? No, it''s not!"


    She suddenly grabbed a cup of tea, drank all the tea in a single sip, like a dwarf would do with beer, and then licked her lips.


    "Do you see this cup, as Synthesist, what do you think you can do with it?" she asked.


    "Well... We could change the shape, transform it," I said.


    "Yeah, what else?" asked Celeste.


    "Hmm, turn it into the shape of a teddy bear!" Celica said.


    "Haha, that''s very cute, look what I can do as a Forger first," Felicia smiled. "{Shape Forge}"


    FLUOSH!


    Magic flowed through the cup, the fundamental materials of the cup itself started to change, transforming into somethingpletely different.


    From a white cup made of porcin, it suddenly became...


    A knife made of metal?!


    "Wait, how did you...? You turned Porcin into steel? That''s not even possible with magic..."


    Celeste said.


    "Woah!" Celica gasped.


    "T-That''s..." I muttered.


    "This is called {Shape Forge}, you use Alchemy Magic to change the molecrposition of an object through the usage of surplus mana."

 Chapter 1262: The Different Schools Of Alchemy

    Chapter 1262: The Different Schools Of Alchemy


    ?


    "This is called {Shape Forge}, you use Alchemy Magic to change the molecrposition of an object through the usage of surplus mana. Not everything can be anything though, but this waspatible enough for a low-grade steel shape forging," she exined. "While Synthesist simplybine materials together, Forgers change the material into what they want."


    "A-And what Geomancers do?" I asked.


    "This," she said, suddenly touching a chocte cheesecake. "{Elemental Deconstruction}"


    FLASH!


    A wave of Manas hit the cheesecake, suddenly,rge mushrooms of all colors started growing out of it, and then released a poisonous spore?!


    "W-What is that magic?!" Celeste cried.


    "This is Geomancy, the ability to manipte the basic elements of the world and conjure spells out of them. like grabbing ice to turn it into a snowstorm, sand into ss, touch the ground to create arms of stone, notice the fire to shape it into swords of mes, the water will be a bubble to protect you, the nts will transform into fruits to feed you, and cheesecake, made off with cheese can fungus, can turn into poisonous mushrooms," sheughed. "Amongst many other uses!"


    "So we can conditionally wield all elements without even having affinity for them?" Celica wondered.


    "Yeah, pretty much," nodded Felicia. "Impressed yet?"


    "Yes, very!" Celeste nodded.


    "It''s fantastic..." I muttered.


    "Don''t worry about the poison, I''ve already neutralized it," Felicia smiled. "Although my main Elements were Fire and Ice, I was able to learn about theirbined Element, Temperature. I use it inbination with Alchemy to create all sorts of things. And I can guarantee you, you have good talent for Alchemy, all three of you shall be much stronger."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I had never truly imagined that Alchemy was so varied, this entire time I always thought it was just to process materials and make new items. But it can actually be used inbat in a more flexible way? I had thought about some things using my Alchemy Skill, but they were simple things such as raising walls of stone and so on.


    But the ability to transform a material into a another entirely? Or the power to conjure elements out of the environment? They were never things I imagined, and thetter didn''t use spirits like Lara''s magic either!


    "Maybe with this I could make my golems stronger..." Celica said. "I wonder if I could merge it with my own special elements? I''ve been trying to add Phantom Magic into Alchemy, but it''s a bit hard sometimes."


    "Phantom Magic, huh? I don''t have affinity for such a rare element myself, and although I could try wielding it using Geomancy, it might be hard to find a perfect environment for that," Felicia said. "But we could try to... find something together, little Celica."


    "That would be nice!" Celica smiled. "I''m getting a bit pumped up now!"


    "Hmm, I guess that''s what we came here to learn, huh?" Celeste nodded. "However, it still can''t reallypare to the Inheritances everyone else is going to get..."


    "Hey Celeste! Did you had to say that?!" I cried. "Don''t be so rough..."


    "Haha, it is fine," Felicia said with a calm smile. "I do understand where she''sing from. And certainly,pared to those ancient Inheritances, it might feel like it''s a bit of a letdown, isn''t it? Well, maybe you could think of my teachings as the inheritance? I have only taken two disciples through my entire life ever after all."


    "Wait, so the alchemy you used is not widely used?" wondered Celeste.


    "Not to such a big extent, no," she said. "As you thought before, alchemy is often thought to be just for synthesist. Forgers and Geomancers are very rare, less than ten in the entire world."


    "Eh... Okay, maybe it''s a bit more interesting now," Celeste wondered. "Ah, I''m sorry, I just talk shit out of my head without thinking beforehand... I''ve been a bit pensive about a lot of things, and I end up offending people without really meaning to..."


    "It''s fine, through my life I''ve faced many people that questioned me and said I was a fraud, or notparable to the other heroes," Felicia said with a very rxed personality. "You''re but a child, learning about the world. It is the duty of us adults to guide you, and it is natural that ignorance mighte out of your mouth too, it is my duty to correct you and help you learn and understand the world you have yet to fullyprehend."


    "Well said," my father nodded.


    "Y-Yeah, I guess I am still pretty young at the end...pared to you," Celeste sighed, feeling a bit let down. "I''m sorry again..."


    "It is fine, as long as you learn, consider it a good experience," Felicia said. "Now, now, shall we finish our meals? There''s a lot to do afterwards. Namely, I will bring you to some of my favorite shops to buy you brand-new equipment of my choosing. Once you pass a few exams in the future, I might even make you personal equipment."


    "Eh? You''re buying us equipment? Really?!" Celica asked. "B-But we brought ours?"


    "Yeah, through the storage bag of Sylphy," Celeste said.


    "Is that so? Hmm, may I see it? I shall judge if they''re good enough or not," Felicia said.


    "Okay..." I nodded, quickly summoning Glutton. "Glutton, bring the stuff out."


    "WAARF!"


    Felicia''s eyes widened as she saw Glutton appear out of nowhere.


    "Oh my... I-Is this real? I have never seen a Mimic of a Storage Bag! And one that actually works?!" asked Felicia. "Where did you find such a mysterious and rare monster, and you even made him your familiar! It must have been an arduous task to beat him and earn his respect..."


    "Ahhh, not really, he was a normal Storage Bag before, well, the best one that was SSS Grade of quality," I exined. "But yeah, I turned him into a living being... Thing, with my special


    magic."


    "Eh?! You can... You''re a Life Giver?" muttered Felicia. "An! You never mentioned your daughter had such a talent before!"


    "Ahahah... I kind of forgot about that, my bad," father apologized.


    "A-Anyways, we can talk about thatter, here," I showed her the equipment everyone had. "Also this is my alchemy cauldron, she''s Violet, simr to Glutton too."


    "Guuuh! Hello~!"


    Violet greeted Felicia, as the witch once more was shocked.

 Chapter 1263: Criticized By A Master Alchemist

    Chapter 1263: Criticized By A Master Alchemist


    ?


    "Simply incredible! I have never seen a Life Giver through my life before," Felicia said. "Thest one documented appeared over eighteen thousand years ago, and was known as the Saintess of Life, the only Saintess of such an element. Aside from the Original Saintess of the Gods, who was the first ever Life Giver."


    As Felicia gave us a lesson in the history of the world, she analyzed Glutton and Violet in great detail. I also let her analyze my sword, Scarlet, and my shield, Sapphire.


    "Just what are Life Givers?" Celica wondered.


    She was quite curious, and I couldn''t me her, I also was.


    "Life Givers are a unique type of magician. A category, some would say. They are the total opposite of Necromancers," exined Felicia. "Instead of rising the dead, they give life to inanimate objects. Directly creating and injecting them with artificial souls and life at its finest and purest form. Such ancient magic is still aplete mystery! I can''t believe Sylphy is a Life Giver, these are tremendous news to the entire world..."


    "Let''s keep it a secret, please, Felicia," my father said. "We know what she can do and... Well, we don''t want unwanted attention."


    "I understand," Felicia nodded. "Don''t worry about it, An."


    "Wait, we''ve seen some other talking weapons before, like that sword Sylphy''s dad has, and the daggers that Aquarina''s dad also have!" said Celica.


    "Oh! You must be talking about the Ancient Heroic Weapons. Yes, those were crafted by the First Life Giver, the Original Saintess of the Gods. She was created directly by the Ancient Gods very hands, the same as the Ancient Hero of the Gods. They were both the original hero and saint they created, giving them all their blessings, they were powerful enough to y the first Demon King." Felicia continued exining more and more history.


    "I do remember hearing something about an original hero, but he yed the first demon king?! The one that made the continent, correct?" I wondered.


    "Indeed," Felicia nodded. "His partner and beloved wife, the Saintess, was the original Life Giver, using her powers, she created the Nine Divine Heroic Weapons, imbuing them with the powerful Souls of Divine Beasts, such as Dragons, Phoenixes, Elder Liches, and more. These weapons then became the powerful Divine Weapons every hero had to wield when they were chosen. Usually, they would first need to go through many trials to earn the weapon''s respect."


    "So Sylphy can make weapons of that level?!" Celica gasped.


    "C-Certainly? I don''t really know, but her creations now are sure impressive, very amazing and strong! They were already great contenders to be Heroic Weapons on their own, although they stillck durability, and refinement..." she analyzed them. "Alsocking proper runic arrangement, it''s a total mess. Also the alloybination is very bad, amateur at best. And the forging technique was very bad too, did you automate this instead of using your own hands, Sylphy?"


    I knew she would say that... a true master would always find ws in an amateur''s creations, no matter how much they are praised.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although she was a bit too harsh, it hurts my pride as a crafter...


    "I-I didn''t... I just suck, I guess..." I cried a bit. "I''m sorry Scarlet, I am a shitty master!"


    "Eh?! M-Master, you''re good enough, please don''t think like that!" Scarlet tried tofort me, but it was toote.


    The damage was already done!


    "Hahah, calm down Sylphy, you were eventually going to meet someone much better," my fatherughed. "Unfortunately nobody is really a good craftsman in the family. Even your mother is only a Synthesist Alchemist, so it couldn''t be helped that there was the perception of your things being masterpieces, there wasn''t anybody that knew any better creation methods."


    "You''re not helping too much dad, but I understand..." I gave him a slightly angry look.


    "Eeh, I''m sorry..." he apologized, lowering his head.


    "Hahah, well! It is fine, that sensation you felt of frustration and sadness, you must embrace it and use it as the motivation to be better," said Felicia. "Hundreds of years ago, I also started like you, I think I was even worse, without being gifted with the talents you have. I think you might be able to catch up to me much quicker than you imagine."


    "R-Really?" I wondered, after drinking some more hot cocoa. "How long?"


    "Hmmm, maybe in the next hundred years? Yeah, that''s very short, actually!" Felicia nodded happily.


    "Eh?! T-That''s too long!" Celica, Celeste, and Iined at the same time.


    "Aaah, right, maybe you won''t live that long... Well, I will do my best to ingrain some basics into you, and teach you many techniques, and all of that. It depends how much we can stay together. If it''s within a year, perhaps, but within two years, I can see it happening, at the very least you''ll be a hundred times better than before, is that eptable?" she wondered.


    "Yeah!" Celica nodded.


    "Wait, does that mean you''re a thousand times better than Sylphy?!" Celeste gasped.


    "I-I am not saying that... But I am afraid it might be ten thousand times better!" Felicia was rather old, older than my mother, but she acted like a brat sometimes.


    "I-Is that so..." I sighed. "Hah, anyways, let''s just enjoy the meal. Oh right, the equipment! That was the whole conversation about! Is it good enough, auntie Felicia?"


    "It certainly... not good," she sighed. "Aside from Sylphy''s unique Living Cauldron, which she recently upgraded to an amazing new form, although with many ws I can see, the other equipment is... subpar. Who bought this to you?"


    "Faylen did, she said it was very expensive and bought it from one of the best Manufacturers of Alchemy equipment in the kingdom..." said my father. "Howe it''s bad?!"


    "It is... not bad, I mean, it''s good, its alright. Butpared to what you can find here? You could say its garbage," Felicia was once more as blunt as a hammer.


    "Do you have to be so blunt, my beloved wife bought them with lots of care..." my father sighed, feeling heartbroken.


    "A-Ahaha, sorry, sorry~ My bad!"


    Auntie Felicia was certainly quite the character...

 Chapter 1264: Felicias Other Apprentice

    Chapter 1264: Felicia''s Other Apprentice


    ?


    After finally eating our fill with all these tasty sweets and lots of chocte pastries, we decided to depart. Auntie Felicia decided to bring us to one of her favorite Alchemy Equipment Manufacturers, leading us through therge, paved streets of Evercraft, we found ourselves in front of an old-looking and small smithy, it didn''t look like a ce where they mass manufactured the best alchemist equipment out there, but she said it was.


    "This is the ce, it''s Redstone Smithy," she said. "An old friend that has been making the best alchemist equipment since years now. for you to know, Dwarves live approximately three hundred years, sometimes a bit more, or less. This old bark''s already 283 years old, and still kicking and making the best items. I personally taught them a lot in the past, but their own techniques are of their own. They''re one of my prideful disciples."


    "Wait, we''re meeting one of the disciples you had already?!" Celeste wondered.


    "Hah, yes, three of them live here after all, they''re all very old right now, this is another reason why I epted to get new disciples," she said. "A few little years wouldn''t be enough though... So once you learn the basics and some other advanced forms in our first two years, you''ll have toe back in the near future to stay another year or two with your master, or you might neverpletely learn everything I can teach to you. I taught everything to my disciples through the course of fifty years after all, though with them, I did it nonstop. There were no breaks, hahah."


    "I can''t imagine being a disciple of someone for fifty years, unending tasks and everything..." Celeste muttered. "Sounds terrifying, to be honest!"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll stretch it even longer now," Feliciaughed carefreely.


    "I don''t n on wasting my whole life learning from someone..." Celesteined.


    "Well, Celeste, people never stop learning! Even as you be an old granny covered in wrinkles, you''ll continue learning every day, from every experience," Felicia said. "Even now, at my old age, I always learn new things. My techniques are always evolving ever-changing, I create a new form of them almost every week. It is a constant refinement that never ends. It could be said that life is like that too..."


    "Hmm..." Celeste shut up after Felicia said that.


    I had to admit that Felicia had a really good patience, Celeste was a bit annoying sometimes, or overly blunt, but Felicia was even more blunt.


    "Well, can we see mister Redstone then?" wondered little Celica.


    "Yes, yes, let''s go then," Felicia nodded.


    With dad behind us, we entered the shop after Felicia knocked the door and then modified the doorknob to make it open for her using Alchemy.


    Wow, I guess you can do that too with Alchemy, huh?


    "Hello~"


    Felicia stepped inside, as a wave of heat quickly hit us. Me and dad weren''t really affected, but Celica and Celeste quickly tried to hide behind us.


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    The sound of metal being beaten by a hammer reverberated across the smithy''s interior, there was a huge chimney were many metals were being melted at the same time.


    A person, a figure of small stature yetrge, muscr body passed through the darkness, only illuminated by the mes.


    Using their bare hands, they grabbed the liquid metal and started molding it as if it were y, then, opening their mouths, they released a cold wave of winds, slowly making the metal cool down, which hardened it.


    "Hmm~"


    They were humming some sort of melody, as they continued their job. Grabbing, molding, and mixing the liquid metal with their bare hands, and then bringing it over the anvil. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    Felicia didn''t want to bother them, so we ended watching in silence, amidst the darkness of the room, only illuminated by the mes.


    We didn''t even know how they looked like, but their hands were big and rough, they were a strong cksmith, very powerful.


    Their Aura... it was someone at least at Tier 7, not an ordinary citizen at all, but someoneparable to our town''s Knight Commander?!


    For minutes, we just watched. Nobodyined, the art and craft itself was incredible and insane, it flipped over its head our own understanding of how things could be created.


    Once they were finally done, they gave the thing they made itsst touches. It was a small Alchemy tool, a series of metallic tubes interconnected together.


    Using this, it is possible to easily mix different liquids to create different effects without making everything a mess in the cauldron.


    I didn''t know such basic items required such level of craftsmanship...


    "Dear, are you done?"


    Felicia''s voice echoed behind the person, as they quickly screamed in surprise.


    "Uwaah! Master?! Why are you here? You came out of nowhere again!"


    They quickly stood up, with a single wave of their hand, the entire smithy was illuminated.


    And we were able to finally see how they looked like.


    And damn, it was not a man as we thought.


    She was indeed a dwarf, not taller than one meter and a half, but damn she was packed with


    muscles.


    Was she really a granny?!


    Her arms were huge, muscr and strong, we could even see her six pack biceps there, hard as steel, her face looked slightly old, yes, but it still carried a youthful charm to it.


    Her long, silvery-white hair clearly showed her age much more, and her arms were also covered on tattoos of all kinds of things. Her glossy brown skin was covered on sweat.


    Her fiery orange eyes looked at us with interest, raising an eyebrow.


    Ah, I hated to admit it, but this dwarf granny was hot, quite figuratively and literally.


    "Sorry to bother you today, Ralgana!" Felicia said. "I just brought with me some new disciples! Oh, and the Hero of zing de. I remember you said you were interested in meeting "such a stud" one day, right?"


    Felicia smiled, looking at Ralgana''s face.


    "Eh?! W-What are you saying?!" Ralgana covered her face in embarrassment as she noticed my dad was there, looking at everyone confused. "That was a while ago! You haven''t changed at all through all these years, I see!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1265: Ralgana Redstone

    Chapter 1265: Ralgana Redstone


    ?


    Her name was Ralgana Redstone, and she introduced to us rather casually, although she was blushing whenever she looked at my dad. I guess he was indeed the crush of manydies, young and old, huh? If he managed to score with my mother, which is already over six hundred years old, I guess the same could be with Ralgana.


    "So you kids are granny''s new disciples? Well, my condolences," sheughed. "You''re going to be... well, up for a ride."


    "Hey, are you implying it''s bad to be my disciple?!" asked Felicia, she felt offended.


    "Eeeh, no, it''s amazing..." Ralgana coughed. "Anyways, you''re really the hero of zing sword! And his kid too... Sylphy, right?"


    "Y-Yeah, sorry, dad already had someone..." I apologized. "I''m sorry my Casanova father conquered your heart."


    "C-Casanova?!" my father screamed. "Sylphy! Why are you saying such a thing of your father!"


    "A-Ahahah! Don''t worry about it, it was years ago, I don''t really care anymore about that," Ralgana said. "My only and true love is the craft and alchemy. I''ve taken a few disciples myself, so even if I didn''t marry and had a child... I''m happy as I am."


    "I guess we cksmith women are destined to a life of solitude, huh?" Felicia sighed. "It''s not like you even tried to get a man before, master!" her disciple reprimanded her. "Really? But no men ever loved me..." Felicia made a sad fase.


    "Nobody?" my father muttered. "You''re really clueless... there were like dozens of guys that had a crush on you, and that was when we were all in a big party back then, Felicia you''re just really dense."


    "Eh? Really?!" Felicia gasped. "Ah! So men like me?!"


    "Hah... she''s really hopeless, despite being quite beautiful, she ruins it with being so... well, I better not say it," Ralganaughed. "Anyways, you''re here to buy things, right?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ralgana, what were you going to say? Say it!" Felicia started annoying her, grabbing her shirt and pulling it.


    "I-I was going to say how charming you are, great master!" Ralgana tried to calm down the wrath of the granny.


    "Hmph..." Felicia squinted her eyes and then told her what we came here for. "We came here to buy your products, obviously. I also wanted them to meet you, might as well introduce them to my older disciple, right? We need two Alchemy Cauldrons and three sets of all the basic to expert tools."


    "Hmm, gotcha," nodded Ralgana. "I got it all ready, the previous batch sold off already, but I just made a new one two days ago. Wait here."


    The strong dwarf woman quickly went to pick things,ing from her storage and carrying two giant cauldrons with her hands with ease. Honestly, I was too weak to muscr women, seeing her sweaty body was making me think of my cute Aquarina when she trains and gets all sweaty...


    I miss her already...


    "And there you are, the tools are inside the cauldrons," Ralgana said. "That would be... two hundred... one hundred and fifty... 350 million gold please."


    "Eh?! That much?" I literally screamed. "I-I don''t think I can afford it..."


    "That''s as expensive as a whole territory?!" Celeste asked. "How can you ask so much?"


    "Well, these are made using the best of the best, from the best mix of Mithril and all sorts of other magical ores, embedded with the dust of hundreds of Alchemy Spirit Stones. You know what those are? They''re synthetized spirits tones made by crystalizing Alchemy Spirits themselves." Ralgana said. "A very dangerous and intensive task. The price makes sense to me."


    Alchemy Spirits, usually if the materials that make a certain item are too strong, their remaining energies and power will manifest as an Alchemy Spirit, by defeating them and fusing them into the process of alchemy, the equipment created could be even better.


    They usually manifest when mixing very high-quality materials, usually when theye from powerful monsters, so they''re very rare when crafting potions or elixirs, butmon when making high leveled armor or weapons.


    All the equipment I made for my friends manifested them, though I was always able to easily overpower them and mix them with the item I made, so they aren''t really a problem to me.


    However, using them differently, by somehow crystalizing them into Alchemy Spirit Stones?! Now that''s nuts! The whole process alone feelspletely insane to me. I can tell she''s so defensive about the price.


    "Celeste, the price makes sense if you remember what Alchemy Spirits are..." I sighed.


    "Yeah, I can tell it would be reallyplicated, and the equipment is all shiny!" said Celeste. "But I don''t think I have that much money on me..."


    "I guess I could buy it for them," said my father. "We do have plenty of savings."


    He was about to pull out his Merchant Guild Card, which also works to easily payrge sums of money by another member of the guild by touching each other cards, the deposited money would then be moved to the other person''s ount.


    It was very convenient, but not everyone had it after all, so it also had the function of extracting money by summoning it out, the merchant guild takes a small tax for the favor of teleporting the money for you through that very expensive artifact though.


    But even then, for very rich people, it sure is convenient beyond belief!


    "Don''t worry, I was going to buy these things, An," Felicia smiled, opening the bag of her blue dress and taking out a huge, disproportionatelyrge bag of coins. "There!"


    BAAM!


    It made the ground sound once it hit the floor...


    Wait, did her dress itself had a pocket space to store things?


    Now that''s amazing! They''re usually either separate bags or essories, but such an effect added into the dress itself is something else entirely...


    "But you don''t mind giving me a tiny discount at least?!" Felicia asked, grabbing her bag of


    coins.


    "No master, I need the money, the materials by themselves are very expensive, so gimme," her disciple stole the bag of coins from her master.


    What a world we live in...

 Chapter 1266: Annoying Familiars

    Chapter 1266: Annoying Familiars


    ?


    I wish we could have stayed longer so we could have talked more with the dwarf cksmith, but we were in kind of a hurry to get back home before the night arrived. The sun was already beginning to set, and ording to Felicia the nights are very cold, so its better to get there before it gets any darker.


    "Anyways, let''s go. We might be able toe back after a week," she said.


    "A week? So we''re spending a whole week in closed doors?" Celeste looked a bit scared.


    "Yes, indeed. You girls will stay with me, your master. It''s not like there''s much to see outside... Aside from the mines and the dungeons, what else? It''s better to stay inside home for weeks, I usually don''t walk out of my house for years. I always have a lot of stocked food and other things, so don''t worry~" Felicia shrugged.


    "Ah, well, I guess... I''ll go hunt every now and then though, and shop as well, probably moremonly than Felicia going out on her own, so don''t worry about it, girls," my father reassured us.


    Thank god he''s here, I don''t think we would be able to be fine with just Felicia.


    I just have the bad feeling she''s much worse...


    However, there was something I kind of wanted to do before leaving.


    Mypass was dinging, the Hero I''ve been looking for was living inside of this big city!


    If I followed thepass, I could easily get to them.


    However, should I really bother with it now?


    By looking at their status, they seem to be doing fine, and they''re also busy? It says they''re busy.


    Maybe they''re cksmiths, so perhaps I should try giving them a visit another day, for now... Yeah, before anything, let''s get used to living here.


    At the very least I got my Dungeon if I ever want a change of scenery.


    Because although it is really beautiful how everything is mountains and snow here, it might get a bit tiring eventually.


    Still, I decided to tell this to my dad and Felicia, Celica and Celeste ended hearing about it, obviously.


    "So a member of the new generation of chosen heroes is living here, huh? Color me surprised, I never noticed," Feliciaughed. "They must be hiding their identity or divine powers if I haven''t found them yet..."


    "Yeah, but why though?" wondered my father. "Wouldn''t it be better to reveal it right away? So you can be their master. Sylphy said their title is rted with cksmithing."


    "I think the same thing, I suppose we''ll have to find out another day, we''re definitely not recruiting another brat for now," Felicia yawned. "Aye, I am already quite sleepy, I''ll go straight to bed. We can begin doing something tomorrow, I suppose."


    I guess as much, she was definitely not doing something today...


    "A new hero, huh?" Celeste wondered. "I hope they''re nice..."


    "Me too! I want to meet them! Are they a boy or a girl?" asked Celica.


    "I can''t tell, it doesn''t detail gender or something..." I said. "But it says they''re named Ruby. Does that name ring any bells, auntie Felicia?"


    "Ruby? Girl, that''s a very popr name for people here, even men are called Ruby,"ughed Felicia. "It would be too hard to find them with that name! I suppose you''ll have toe here once you have free time and use your eye power to find them."


    "I guess so... There''s no helping it," I shrugged.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As we made our way outside the city, we found ourselves facing the cold snowstorms outside. We were right in front of a deep pit...


    Wait, is there no way to get where her house is normally?


    "Um, are we going on a flying airship or something?" asked Celeste.


    "It looks like a bad fall; we might die if we fall from here!" said Celica.


    "Well, my house is not exactly situated in a safe ce," said Felicia. "I usually go flying ande flying. It''s over there, do you see the blue mountain?"


    She pointed at the distance with a carefree and slightly sleepy expression, there was arge, blue colored mountain covered by snow and severalrge blue crystals.


    These crystals were ice and water spirit stones, and there were hundreds of them!


    "Anyway, that''s my home over there, a little dot resting over a cliff, see it?" she asked. "You see, there''s no bridge to that ce. No people would ever go there, it is too dangerous after all, haha."


    "T-Then how do we go there?" Celica asked. "Um..."


    "We go flying, of course! Come on, An, can you bring them there?" Felicia asked.


    "I guess I should," dad nodded, summoning the Phoenix Familiar.


    FLASH!


    An explosion of mes surged, as a beautifully red and rainbow-feathered bird appeared. And this was their smallest form, actually.


    "It has been a little while since ourst encounter, everyone! An, you''ve summoned me to carry them didn''t you?" sighed the Phoenix.


    "Please?" my father asked.


    "Hah, you have to know that I am a Legendary Creature! Not just your flying vehicle!" the Phoenixined. "But... Well, I am quite fond of the children, so fine. As long as it is them. Though, you fly on your own, An."


    "Eeeh?! Why am I excused?!" my fatherined. "What did I even do this time..."


    "Hmph, well, thest time you even summoned me was over a year ago!" the Pheonixined. "You sure are the worst, never taking good care of your Familiars!"


    "I always do my best..." my father sighed. "Sorry... Ugh."


    Whenever we see dad, he''s always being nagged at by his powerful Familiars. I suppose that''s what he has to go through as a normal human that has contracted with so many fantastical beings. He has to act very nicely with them, even when theyin all the time.


    After jumping over Phoenix'' warm back, we flew into the skies, reaching the farthest areas of the mountain range, and arriving at the blue mountain quite quickly.


    The snowstorm was strong and very cold, but the warm feathers of Phoenix kept us warm and


    cozy.


    Slowly, shended near the house, as we made our way out.


    "I''ll be staying around this time! I am a bit sick of the Soul Scape," Phoenix stated.


    "Fine, you can stay..." dad sighed. "Hah, what a pain these familiars are..."

 Chapter 1267: The Witchs House

    Chapter 1267: The Witch''s House


    ?


    The snowstorm was strong and very cold, but the warm feathers of Phoenix kept us warm and cozy. Slowly, shended near the house. She gently let us walk down from her back and smiled after seeing us.


    She was very nice with us, but not too much with dad...


    Yes, indeed, she red at him right after that. I think father was already getting prepared to summon her back inside his Soul Scape.


    However.


    "I''ll be staying around this time! I am a bit sick of the Soul Scape," Phoenix stated.


    My dad clearly looked shocked after hearing that and seemed more annoyed than anything. Well, isn''t this his fault for contracting very smart familiars?


    I know he was desperate for power, but he should have tried to think more carefully. "F-Fine, you can stay..." dad sighed. "Hah, what a pain these familiars are..."


    "I heard you! Get pecked! Take this!" Phoenix turned into a tiny version of herself and started to peck dad''s head nonstop.


    She looked like a very cute and colorful chicken right now. I never knew she had such an adorable smaller form!


    "Hah, well,e in everyone," Felicia said, knocking at her own door three times.


    RUMBLE!


    The entire house, which looked like a very old, worn-down house covered on snow and blue crystals, trembled the moment she knocked it three times.


    Creaaak...!


    The door slowly opened on its own, revealing an internal corridor. It looked old and slightly worn down, made entirely of dark wood. The walls were painted blue, and there were a few windows.


    "Come on, don''t be shy. You''re all wee. This will be your home for the next year, or two," Felicia entered her house, walking directly through the corridor and leaving behind her coat, while still yawning.


    We entered as we examined our surroundings. The house indeed had that certain smell, the smell of old wood and dust. You could really feel it everywhere.


    This was definitely a very old house, I suppose it makes sense, she''s over seven hundred years, right? I bet she has kept it together using Alchemy and Magic, but even then, time will always prevail.


    As we walked through the corridor, following Felicia, we noticed several portraits, they were of Felicia when she was younger.


    There were also other creatures with her, a little dragon in particr, which over time became bigger and stronger, until growing into a full-fledged adult dragon.


    "Wow, Felicia has a dragon familiar?" I wondered.


    "A-Ah, yeah..." dad nodded, looking at the dragon, he seemed somewhat sad for some


    reason. "You''ll meet her one of these days, she''s an Ice Dragon."


    "An Ice Dragon, huh?" Ignatius appeared by my side, on a much smaller form. "Interesting! They are the biggest rivals of us red dragons!"


    "Shut up, nobody is going to fight you as their rival, Ignatius, don''t be disrespectful," I sighed, walking away.


    "Eh?! Don''t talk down on me like that!" heined. "If I want to evolve even further, I must prove myself, don''t I?!"


    "Yeah, yeah..." I sighed. "Ah, right, talking about that, your evolution... I need the proper materials, but where the hell can I find them? I do remember the Dragon King told me where I could find a ce where a Red Dragon had died to get their dragon heart."


    "Do you remember what he told you?" my father wondered.


    "Yes, he said... In the ck Dragon Mountain? Following the Crimson Path..." I said, rubbing my chin.


    "Oh that''s..." my father muttered. "Not too far away from here- I get it now, hah... I suppose it''s fair, huh?"


    "What''s wrong?" I wondered, looking at dad. "What do you mean its fair? I''m a bit


    confused..."


    "Ah, no.... Nothing Sylphy, don''t worry," he smiled gently, although he still carried a certain mncholy inside of his eyes.


    Dad gave me a gentle head pat after that.


    "Anyways, I suppose I can bring you there one of these days, but don''t be in a hurry," he said. "That ce, as its name indicates, might be a dangerous one. I think there was a dungeon in there, it formed at some point... It''s a dangerous high level one too."


    "Wow, now I''m looking forward to going there!" I said with a smile.


    "Me too!" Celica joined the conversation.


    "I guess I would, anything to kill the iing monotony," Celeste nodded.


    "Well, I suppose I can bring all of you, but for now, don''t think about it and just get used to this huge house," my dad said. "It''s actually muchrger than you imagine."


    "Really?"


    Dad wasn''t wrong.


    As we followed Felicia we noticed corridors that were simply too long for how big we saw the house outside.


    Sometimes we had to walk through big stairs or walk down to long stairs, as if they had been drilled into the damn mountain.


    But that was impossible I think, this house''s space was weird.


    The more we explored it, the more we felt lost. It was like a dungeon, abyrinth of its own!


    How did Felicia even make such a thing?!


    "Heh, by now you''re beginning to wonder what is going on, right?" Felicia smiled with a rather cocky demeanor. "This is my special house! I modified it over the years with my Alchemy, adding Space Spirit Stone Dust everywhere, and embedding the jewels in other ces. Over time, space became twisted, and I used alchemy to stretch the house to fit the twisted space. Its not exactly like an actual pocket dimension, but there are small "spatial bubbles" everywhere, which extend the house internal structure to at least twenty times its original size."


    "She''s crazy..." Celeste muttered.


    "D-Definitely..." Celica nodded.


    "Hah, and you just realize?" my father crossed his arms.


    No, what are they talking about?


    She''s not crazy...


    "You''re awesome, auntie Felicia! To think about such a wonderful idea! I never thought about


    it myself! But aren''t space spirit stones rare toe by?" I wondered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "They truly are! Luckily I can produce mine. When you get to my level, you can even recreate


    and synthetize your own materials," she smiled. "I might teach you one day if you behave and


    are a good girl."


    "I''m looking forward to that!" I nodded.

 Chapter 1268: Itll Be Tough

    Chapter 1268: It''ll Be Tough


    ?


    The night arrived, and with that, it was time to go sleep. We had a small dinner, where dad mostly cooked everything for us. He used a variety of ingredients and made some delicious seafood fried rice with grilled meat and fries. He also made some freshly baked bread and fruit juice!


    He surprised us a bit, we''ve never seen him cook this much before, he usually only did the meat grilling thing, but he was good at cooking, for real! His food was really good.


    "Hmmm, An, your food''s really good..." Felicia nodded. "Have you thought about bing my house husband?"


    "Are you flirting with me, Felicia...?" my father felt slightly cringed out with that.


    "Ahem! Maybe I spoke too much out of my mind, hahah..." sheughed nervously.


    I am beginning to think my dad is quite the Casanova, how many women have a little crush on him?!


    "Anyways, let''s just eat, I am rather tired myself..." my father yawned. "The rooms, are the girls being given their own rooms or...?"


    "Oh yes, four rooms for the four of you, they''re all adjacent to one another, to the stair to the left, then take the stair to the right, and then walk downstairs," Felicia exined.


    "Ugh, why is your house soplicated?" Celeste sighed.


    Like that, after a delicious dinner in the small kitchen/dinning room that Felicia had, we made our way back to our rooms.


    The rooms were small, but cozy, the beds were already prepared and looked clean and fresh, there were two windows, and we could see the mountains from here.


    "I guess I''ll be staying here for a while now..."


    As I looked through the window, I sighed.


    I wonder how Aquarina and everyone else is doing...


    It has only been like, a bit over a day since we departed, but it already feels so long.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I miss my big girlfriend...


    I want to cuddle with Aquarina so bad!


    Ugh...


    "Are you okay, Sylphy?"


    Alice appeared by my side, sitting over my shoulders.


    "I-I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about anything!"


    "You sure love lying. I can easily tell you''re not alright... But at the same time, it is to be expected."


    "I guess so... Hah, I miss them all, I miss my brother and mom too..."


    "I also miss them," Alice nodded. "But you have to learn to have patience and trust them. They will be fine, you don''t have to worry."


    "I know... I know they''re fine, but I just... I can''t help but end up worrying and getting sad. Maybe I just miss them... I want them here with me, I''m just selfish, right?"


    "Perhaps... But who isn''t? You lived your entire life so far by their side, it is bound to be hard to process the fact they won''t be at your side for a while now, years, perhaps."


    "Years... such a terrible word! Is that really going to be a thing?! Aaagh!"


    I ended grabbing my head and screaming like I was losing it.


    Can I really handle over a year, if not years without them at my side?!


    This is fucking tough!


    "Haha, I know it will be hard, but you have Celeste, Celica, and your father here. You''re notpletely alone..." Alice tried to cheer me up.


    "Hmm, I guess..." I nodded. "But why didn''t you include yourself? You''re here too, Alice! And Yggdra too, Naturia, Ignatius, Furoh, and everyone else."


    "I-I suppose, but I thought you might have gotten slightly upset if I mentioned us, after all, we''ve always been with you and we can''t be really separated as Familiars," Alice said. "But I''m d you see me as family as well, Sylphy."


    "Aaww, of course I do, Alice, you''re my sister," I said, as I caressed her little head and gave her a kiss over her hair. "Thank you for always apanying ever since I reincarnated, you''ve been one of the reasons I was able to handle everything..."


    "Of course! And it is thanks to you being there for me that I can be so free now, I never imagined I would get to know this world at your side, even less move and have my own spiritual body..." she said. "I also no longer feel pain, all thanks to you, Sylphy. I owe you more than you imagine..."


    She rubbed her little face over mine, and then hugged me tightly, kissing my nose.


    "Well, I just did what I had to..." I shrugged, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Usually she would keep these things for herself, but she''s being much more open about her emotions, I suppose this is thanks to all the years we''ve been together. And maybe she also wanted to cheer me up.


    "I''m also here master... Don''t forget about me!" Naturia appeared by my left, hugging my leg. "If you feel lonely and sad, I can cheer you up!"


    "Naturia... Thank you,e here," I grabbed her and let her sit over my legs, as she hugged me tightly.


    "I really can feel how sad you felt about your friends, and especially your mother, brother, and Aquarina departing, but I know you''re strong enough that you will be able to ovee this little challenge, master."


    Suddenly, Yggdra''s spiritual form appeared above me.


    "I spent several years alone, but I knew you were there with Naturia, thinking about me, just as much as I thought about you," she said. "As long as you keep those you love inside of your heart, then you will never feel like they truly left. Even now, I can feel them, everyone is right here, with you. There is a strong connection you made with them, over the years. It is not just a connection of friendship; it is a bond of souls. You will never be truly separated." "Yggdra... Thank you," I sighed. "I think I''ll go to sleep now... Can you girlse sleep at my side? I always slept with Aquarina... I''ll miss her in the bed."


    "S-Sure, I don''t mind..." Alice nodded.


    "Of course," Yggdra said.


    "Okay!" Naturia smiled.


    As I put on my pajamas and covered myself with nkets, they slept right besides me. I hugged all three of them, covering them in the warm nkets.


    And even though I missed my Aquarina''s warm back, which I always hugged, I was able to


    sleep just fine...

 Chapter 1269: Aquarinas Side Of Things

    Chapter 1269: Aquarina''s Side Of Things


    ?


    The trip towards the Dry Steppes was longer than Aquarina could have imagined, to reach these farawaynds of the Elven Continent, the airship had to travel for two and a half days through the skies. In between her tears due to missing Sylphy and her own boredom, she slept through half of the trip, only waking up to eat when her parents called for her.


    Shade and Nepheline had noticed it already, Aquarina was very depressed. Although she had shown some maturity once the trip began, they easily learned it was all to not make Sylphy upset. The moment she entered the airship with her parents, she broke out into tears and wouldn''t let go of her mother for hours.


    She loved Sylphy so much she didn''t want to show her how she truly felt and bottled everything up. For these two days, she hadn''t stopped crying in between her naps and food. Her parents did their best to lift her spirits, but it wasn''t working too well.


    It was only when the airship finally arrived in these far away and drynds that Aquarina had cried everything she could have cried. Even when Pyuku and her two Spirits were there for her, she had to cry a lot to finally get a bit better.


    "Aquarina, how are you feeling? Dear? It''s morning already."


    Nepheline gently caressed her daughter''s head until she managed to wake her up.


    "Hmm? It''s morning...?"


    Aquarina had ck bags beneath her eyes from all the crying she had done, looking still sleepy.


    "Yes, look, the Dry Steppes are just around the corner. Look, isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Huh? What could be beautiful, it''s just a bunch of drynd- Ah!"


    Aquarina''s eyes widened as she sat down and looked through the window.


    The Dry Steppes were an enormous area of the continent that waspletely dry, but there were enormous mountains, canyons, and all matter of cactus and unique vegetation.


    Giant ck mushrooms grew for up to tens of meters, covering with shadow several areas to cool them down, and beneath them forests made of all kinds of colorful cactus sprouted.


    At the distance, enormous canyons could be seen, not just brown colored, but many were yellow, orange, and almond colored.


    The wind was strong and refreshing, and there were many types of animals and birds everywhere. Giant rock wyverns flew around, enormous drakes with long necks walked across the cactus forests, and there was even a huge oasis at the distance.


    And right behind the oasis, there was arge, abandoned temple-like building, ruins of ancient times, madepletely out of ck stone.


    She then quickly noticed a lot of houses, actual houses all around the oasis, covered by the shadow of the giant ck mushrooms, and surrounded by cactus forests.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "W-What is that ce?! I thought it was some drynd? It''s so full of everything..."


    Aquarina was quickly stimted by the view, after only seeing nothing but sky for so long, she had gotten even more depressed, but after finally seeing thend, she felt surprised, amazed even.


    Right, this wasn''t just some sad trip, nor an obligation, this was also, as Sylphy had said, an adventure!


    "Looks like someone feels more pumped up now?" her father walked inside the room, as he brought with himself breakfast.


    There were three cups of warm tea, six sandwiches, and lots of donuts, fruits, and other pastries for his daughter and wife, who were big eaters.


    "Dad, you never told me there was a town down there!" Aquarinained.


    "Did I had the obligation to tell you, youngdy?" her father smiled. "Well, perhaps you shouldn''t have just cried for so long. We might have had more time to talk about other things, perhaps..."


    "Buh..." Aquarina sighed. "W-Well, I couldn''t help it! Don''t make fun of it... I thought you understood me as my dad..."


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have worded it like that," Shade sighed, sitting down. "But you look a bit better, Aquarina. Come on, let''s eat together. Let''s talk about what''s toe."


    "Okay..." Aquarina nodded, as she walked towards the table and sat down over the wooden -chair.


    Her mother quickly followed her, sitting right beside her.


    Despite how she was often the stricter of the two parents, Nepheline couldn''t help but pamper and spoil her daughter whenever she looked this sad.


    She simply couldn''t bring the strict mother person and would instead just hug her daughter and caress her hair, giving herpany and warmth.


    "The town we''re going to is right at the side of the Inheritance. And it''s called Everstone, it''s a townposed mostly of Desert Elves and Amazonians that migrated to these drynds thousands of years ago. Over half of their poption is already mix between the two."


    "Eh?! I had no idea Amazonians lived all the way here, didn''t we live better inside of jungles?" wondered Aquarina.


    "Not at all, our tough bodies are adapted to almost any environment," her mother said. "Mountain Dwelling Amazonian descendants usually belong to the Stone Carver Tribe, it is said that in ancient times they worked for the gods, carving the stones of the world for them and building their giant temples. The ones that dwell in the jungles, our tribe, was called Wood Cutters. We cut wood and processed it for the Gods. Andstly, there''s another tribe, the Frost Carriers, those adapted to cold environments. Most of us remain almost the same, though the Frost Carriers have much paler skin, and their hair tends to be blue."


    "Wow... I-I had no idea there was such a big variety of people like us, mom!" Aquarina was surprised. "I wish you could''ve told me more about my racial ethnicity like this! I want to meet more Amazonians now... Are the people at Everstone nice?"


    "They''re a very friendly bunch," her father nodded. "They''re good friends of us. And were also the people that guided your mother, when she was much younger, to be as strong as


    she is now."


    "You won''t be entering the inheritance trials yet, you''ll be training with the Everstone people for a couple of months first, preparing yourself for what''s toe. Of course, your father and


    I will be there to also help you and instruct you," said her mother.


    Aquarina''s eyes slowly regained their light, as she felt slightly excited about what was to


    come.


    "Sylphy... I wonder how you''re doing."

 Chapter 1270: Everstone

    Chapter 1270: Everstone


    ?


    Aquarina started to drink the warm tea, feeling the rest of her body warm up quickly, and after finishing her two sandwiches packed with roasted wyvern meat, she moved to eating the donuts. Her appetite had finallye back, before she had barely eaten, but now she was eating everything with a lot more energy.


    "Hmm, these donuts are good, they''re filled with lots of cream-" she said while munching on them. "But they can''t beat Sylphy''s cream puffs~"


    "Haha, we know, we''ve tasted those before, they''re truly amazing," her mother nodded. "Anyways, dear, do you have any more questions? I would rather give you as much info as possible, so you don''t act awkwardly with the people there."


    "Erm, okay, are they all... Um, desert elves and amazonian mixes? I had no idea there were desert elves to begin with..." said Aquarina. "Does it mean they''re long lived?"


    "Yes, at the beginning they were two separate tribes that lived together to survive the harshness of the Dry Steppes, but over time they started mixing," nodded her father. "I don''t know how long ago that was, but thousands of years, tens, if not hundreds."


    "T-That''s a while ago..." Aquarina sighed.


    "Well, you''ll see how they are, there''s very little difference from our own tribe, don''t worry," smiled her mother.


    "Do these people go for any name?" Aquarina wondered. "Like their tribe?"


    "They were Stone Carvers and Desert Elves, their vige is Everstone, and no, I don''t think they go for any name other than Everstonian."


    "Huh, I guess they''re unique enough to call themselves after their own vige..." Aquarina said. "Wait, what about the inheritance? You''ve told me a couple of things before, but I barely know much either..."


    "You''ll learn more in the vige," her mother said. "But I can at least tell you that the inheritance is of the first ever Hero of Stone in history, he was the first man to carry this title. Some say he had the blood of giants. His name was Bjorn, the Hero of Stone, or as others called him, the Barbarian King. He was the one that created several of the cultivation techniques I use, and that all my predecessors used too. This vige was his home, or well, it formed thanks to him. He married a desert elf woman, and although he had long ago passed away, his descendants, with desert elf bloodline, lived for much longer, there are still a few of them alive right now."


    "Oh..." Aquarina muttered. "I guess that vige is really important then, huh..."


    Unlike Aquarina who would have gasped in surprise, Aquarina had a much different personality, she was often much cold headed and didn''t overreact like her cute girlfriend would do.


    "Will I learn stuff from them then?" wondered Aquarina.


    "Most likely," Shade nodded. "Hmm, we''re getting closer now. Let''s pack things up and get ready to depart. Aquarina."


    "Alright..." Aquarina yawned. "Ah, Pyuku, are you awake?"


    Aquarina talked to Pyuku inside of her Soul Scape, the slime was still sleeping, her two spirits were awake and appeared by her side though.


    "You seem to be a bit better now, my crybaby master," Undine giggled.


    "Graaarrr!" little Leviathan gave a friendly roar.


    "Hello you two..." sighed Aquarina. "Looks like we''re finally getting somewhere here..."


    As she nced the vige below through the skies, the airship slowly descended andnded in the clean outskirts of the vige, there was a group of people already waiting down there. Watching for monsters to not get in the way of the airship.


    Aquarina noticed with her sharp eyes how they looked like. Tall, with even darker skin than her tribe, sharp golden eyes, long brown silver hair, some had brown hair instead, mostly everyone had pointy and long ears.


    Their bodies were toned and muscr, some were less muscr than others, but the majority were at the level of her mother already, the oldest of them at least. It was hard to tell who was oldest aside from body muscture, due to being half desert elves, they remained very young-looking even at old age.


    "Half Elf and Half Amazonian, so this is how they would look like, huh?" Aquarina wondered, feeling genuinely surprised.


    And then, she started fantasizing something, of her and Sylphy living together, and having a child, a baby between the two. A cute baby that was half-elf and amazonian like them.


    Both were girls, so she knew such a fantasy was just ridiculous, but she liked the fantasy, the idea that they could somehow have a biological baby together, sharing their two bloodlines.


    The fruit of their love...


    "Hah..."


    But these were just fantasies at the end, Aquarina would be just as happy with just adopting a baby anyways.


    "Come on, we''re here."


    Her mother called her, as Aquarina quickly followed her and her father.


    The airship had alreadynded, as the gates opened and metallic stairs slowly unfolded, reaching the rocky and arid floor beneath.


    "Ah, it''s pretty hot around here, huh?"


    It was indeed very hot, she walked downstairs, looking around her surroundings, as she was greeted by therge group of people.


    The hot, bright sun, the arid environment, the many different sceneries she would have never seen before if she hadn''t dareding here, it was all so new and refreshing.


    Yet at the same time, a bit scary...


    She was finally stepping out from herfort zonepletely and exploring what the world had prepared for her.


    Aquarina felt slightly doubtful deep down, but it wasn''t as if she had any option than to step forward now.


    Her mother held her hand, forcing her to walk towards there after noticing her daughter had frozen up a bit.


    "Rx, it''s fine. It''ll be okay," she said, smiling at her daughter.


    Aquarian felt embarrassed of being treated as a baby even though she was already fifteen, and as she noticed the Everstone people red at them, she quickly let go of her mother''s hand, she didn''t want to be mocked for being a "mama''s girl" or something.


    Amazonian people were good hearted but rough, their personalities had no filters, and they would say anything they thought at the moment, so they could sometimes be cruel without ever having the intention to do so.


    This is why she was a bit afraid...


    However.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So this is your baby girl, Nepheline?! Hahaha! She''s so cuteeee!"


    A giantess walked in, grabbing Aquarina and lifting her off the ground!

 Chapter 1271: Svana

    Chapter 1271: Svana


    ?


    A ck-skinned giantess suddenly came running towards Aquarina, hugging her against her will and even lifting her up! She was the tallest person Aquarina had noticed, with beautiful, silky-colored silvery-white hair made into braids, pointy elven ears, and one golden eye, while the other was gray, showing a clear scar across her face in there.


    Her body was the epitome of powerful muscture and womanly charm, all mixing together beautifully together, her ck skin was covered on many colorful tattoos, as if she had be the canvas of some tribal artist.


    Yet her force was genuine, Aquarina had actually tried resisting her with her strength, only to find herself forcefully grabbed anyways, the giantess possessing immense strength almostparable to her mother!


    "So this is your baby girl, Nepheline?! Hahaha! She''s so cuteeee!"


    "Ugh...! Let me go! Uaagh!"


    Although Aquarina was lesbian, she was into cute and feminine girls like Sylphy, and certainly was not enjoying being grabbed by this big, tall, and muscr warrioress.


    Therefore, she was trying to get away from her.


    Also she was covered on sweat!


    Perhaps Sylphy would have enjoyed this experience, but Aquarina definitely wasn''t!


    "Svana! Let go of my girl, you''re scaring her, hey!"


    Nepheline ran towards Svana, the woman that grabbed Aquarina, patting her arms, the giantess quickly let go of the girl, as she fell into the floor over her own butt.


    "Ouch! You''re such a brute! Who are you?!" Aquarina had little patience, groaning at her. "Aaah! Hahaha! I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you, baby girl,"ughed the woman, winking at her. "I am Svana! The Elder of the vige! Wee to Everstone, daughter of our Hero!"


    "She''s the Elder?!" Aquarina couldn''t help but feel a bit shocked someone so unserious was the Elder of the vige, someone akin to a ruling figure of the whole tribe.


    "Forgive her manners, Aquarina... Svana is like that, well, most people of the vige are," sighed Nepheline, patting Svana''s shoulders.


    The half Desert Elf and half Stone Carver woman was taller than even Nepheline. While Nepheline was as big as 2,50 meters, Svana was already over 2.70!


    Aquarina had already thought her mother would be the tallest woman alive she would meet, but she was severely mistaken after seeing the giantess in front of her.


    "Sorry, sorry! I just couldn''t help but get excited when I saw the lovechild between my disciple and her little boyfriend over there. Hello Shade! How are you doing? Haha! You''re as small as I remember you!"ughed Svana, patting Shade''s head.


    "Hello Svana, nice to meet you again, you''re as cheerful and outgoing as always," sighed Shade, helping his daughter stand up. "Would you mind being a bit more careful? Our girl is still processing everything."


    "Okay, my bad, my bad! Haha! I''ll be nicer next time," nodded Svana. "Anyways, everyone! Greet the family of our Hero! At longst, she''s back, with her husband and her baby girl!"


    "WOOOHH!"


    The people behind Svana celebrated, raising their arms and then pping, it was as if this entire thing was a whole celebration!


    "Was mom that popr around here?" wondered Aquarina, sighing. "And yeah, nice to meet you I guess... Um, wait, did you say your disciple? Mom?"


    "Yeah, I never told you before because I wanted it to be a surprise, but Svana here is my Master," said Nepheline. "She taught me everything I needed to know as a Hero of Rock Hammer, which is an iteration of the Hero of Stone. She''s also like nine hundred years old, despite her outgoing and youthful demeanor."


    "That old...?!" Aquarina red at Svana again, having to lift up her face to nce at her.


    "Hahah! Yes, actually I''ll soon be a thousand!" smiled Svana. "I am one of the descendants of the Hero of Stone, Bjorn! My little brother and sister are back in the vige right now. Come on! Let''s go inside, everyone wants to meet you there! Also, those people over there also wanted to meet you- Ah! They''reing! Watch out or they might step on you shortie."


    "Shortie?!" Aquarina felt offended, she always thought she was very tall, but everyone here was just in another level, most were as tall as her mom if not taller.


    "So she''s Nepheline''s girl?!"


    "Oh my gosh, she''s so cute!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Let me squeeze those cheeks of yours!"


    "She has grown fine, despite being only half Amazonian!"


    "That silvery-white hair resembles ours, is that from Shade?"


    "Her eyes are so blue! Beautiful!"


    "Also a trait from Shade!"


    Both men and women swarmed Aquarina, asking her a million questions, squeezing her face, petting her hair, and getting all touchy for no reason!


    She hated this; these people were acting as if they were her long lost family members!


    Was this because her mother was the disciple of their elder? If that was the case, then they saw her as part of the family already...


    "E-Everyone please calm down, ugh, let me walk!" Aquarina screamed, looking at everyone like an angry doggie. "Don''t make me let out my Aura!"


    "Hahaha! She''s cute!"


    "She''s too serious, but I guess it can''t be helped."


    "Come on girl, let''s go to the vige!"


    "Woooohhh!"


    The peoplepletely ignored her, grabbing her as they carried her to the vige together, lifting her up and celebrating her arrival.


    Aquarina had never experienced such an awkward and embarrassing moment like this ever before!


    She feltpletely overwhelmed, unable to even say or do anything other than watch... Although she had said she would let out her Aura, she wouldn''t go as fair as threatening these


    people.


    Her mother and her father just let them do whatever they wanted, as they dragged her into the vige and once they reached there, she saw the enormous ce.


    Mostly every single house was made of giant stone bricks and looked like ancient temples. The people all walked barefooted and barely wearing clothes other than some robes around


    their waist and chest.


    "She''s here!"


    "Nepheline and her daughter!"


    "Shade too!"


    "Wee, wee!"


    The people were way too overwhelmingly friendly and outgoing, it made Aquarina feel


    strangely frustrated...


    But at least the city was pretty, right?


    "Hah... Sylphy, save me..."

 Chapter 1272: Making Food With Alchemy?!

    Chapter 1272: Making Food With Alchemy?!


    ?


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    Once the next morning arrived, I was woken up by Naturia ying over the bed with Brownie, they were a bit annoying, but I guess it couldn''t be helped, Naturia was a little girl and Brownie a little mole-like spirit.


    "Hehe, Brownie you''re licking my nose!"


    "Kyuuh!"


    Brownie and Naturia could increase or reduce their body size easily as beings made of elemental energy, so they were on a smaller form while ying. Nheless, it was a little bit annoying anyways.


    But then again, I had to wake up anyways...


    "You two really love making a lot of noise..." I yawned, as I slowly sat down. "You could try being more considerate, I wanted to sleep a bit more."


    "Oh, I''m sorry!" Naturia cried, apologizing. "I-I didn''t think... S-Sorry..."


    Yeah, she didn''t think, alright.


    "It''s fine, I guess," I gave her a head pat. "Sun''s up already, so I suppose I should wake up anyways. Yggdra, Alice?"


    While still feeling a bit dizzy from just waking up, I looked back at the bed to find little Alice sleeping over the pillow, she was drooling all over it.


    And to the other side, Yggdra was-


    "Huh?!"


    I gasped as I found not what I was expecting at all!


    In fact, now that I realize, the hands that were grabbing my tummy while I slept weren''t just some dream, they were real.


    And they came from Yggdra, her appearance, it had be much bigger!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She looked like an adult woman now, someone in their thirties, maybe?


    It was like a mommy version of her fairy form, her long emerald her, wless and beautiful face, her dress made of leaves, everything remained the same.


    Even her wings!


    However, her face now showed the beautiful maturity of a mother, and so the rest of her... slightly naked body.


    Damn, her breasts were big.


    A-And I could see the whole thing!


    I was okay with her being a tiny fairy-like spirit, but this is too much, what happened?!


    "Yggdra?!"


    "Hm? Ah, Master... let''s sleep some more..."


    "Yggdra why are you so big?"


    "Huh? Ahhh!"


    Yggdra panicked the moment she noticed I was looking at her, with a tiny explosion of spirit mist, she returned to her smaller fairy form.


    "I-I''m sorry, I had berger because I thought you would have missed the warmth of Aquarina... or your mother," Yggdra apologized. "Was it scary? I won''t do it again... I''m very sorry. I liked... hugging your entire body, master. It was like hugging a precious daughter... or well, my sister? Or mother? I suppose you would be my mother here, but it felt like the opposite for some reason. Despite the two of us having the same age."


    "I-I guess you might have matured faster as a magic spirit tree," I nodded. "Ahh, but that''s besides the point... I guess you... well, hmm... Would this upset Aquarina? I guess it''s better to not do that again, Yggdra."


    "Okay, I''m sorry..." she nodded, looking slightly sad.


    "It''s fine, calm down, it''s not like I didn''t like it, thank you for giving me your warmth, it was veryfortable and helped me sleep better," I petted her little head, kissing her forehead. "I love you Yggdra, thank you."


    "Master... I love you too!" she hugged my head, kissing my nose.


    For being a tree she was indeed a very warm person, I was lucky to be able to finally bring her along and have her as a friend, family, and perhaps my emotional support too.


    "Anyways, shall we wake up? I''ll go take a bath now, let''s have breakfast with everyone else downstairs!"


    I quickly woke up with high spirits.


    I still missed Aquarina, my mom, Zephy, and all my friends.


    But I think I can handle it; I am not alone.


    The bathroom wasn''t in my room though, I had to walk outside and move three rooms upstairs, the bathroom was there.


    And it wasn''t in the best conditions either, it was a bit nasty, with mold in the walls in some areas, and the bathtub wasn''t in the best condition either.


    I resisted the urge of escaping inside my Dungeon and taking a bath in the Spring Lake of the first floor and decided to use magic to quickly clean everything.


    With the help of Alice''s Divine Runes enhancing my Light Attribute Magic, with a single Clean Spell, a bright sh of light eliminated all germs and mold, leaving the cepletely white.


    "Now this is a clean bathroom!"


    Happily, I took a warm bath there over the bathtub. The bathtub worked the same way as the others we had, using Spirit Stones of Fire and Water to produce warm water.


    After the quick bath, I dried myself with some wind magic and dressed myself with some new and fresh clothes, walking downstairs, following the noise.


    There, I found a sleepy Celeste and Celica preparing breakfast with my dad and Felicia. Looks like I woke upte today.


    "You''re awake, finally,"ughed Felicia. "You''re quite spoiled to wake up sote! Even your friends here woke up a bit earlier."


    "I just arrived here like a minute ago..." yawned Celica. "Good morning Sylphy."


    "Yeah, good morning," Celeste greeted me.


    "Good morning girls," I smiled, hugging them both as I interrupted them from preparing


    their sandwiches.


    "Hmm~ You smell like soap, Sylphy," Celica smiled, resting her head on my chest.


    "Why the hug?" Celeste got a bit embarrassed, blushing.


    "What''s wrong with that? I love hugging my friends!" I said. "Sniff, hmm, you two didn''t take


    a bath?"


    "Well, I usually don''t take a bath every day..." said Celica. "I''m not stinky, right?"


    "I guess you two are fine..." I said. "Well, it''s up to you..." I shrugged.


    "It''s a bit annoying to bathe every day... Do you have the patience for that?" Celeste


    wondered.


    "I-It''s something normal that everyone does, so of course I have the patience for that..." I muttered. "But well, as I said, it''s up to you."


    "Maybe I''m toozy for that, haha," Celica giggled innocently. "Sylphy I made you a


    sandwich!"


    "Oh, thank you Celica! Master, what are you making?" I wondered, as I watcher her boiling


    something inside...


    Inside her alchemy cauldron?!


    "I''m synthetizing some pancakes."


    "Huh?!"


    Is she using alchemy to make food?


    No way...


    That''s like next levelzy!

 Chapter 1273: A Master That Doesnt Take Care Of Herself

    Chapter 1273: A Master That Doesn''t Take Care Of Herself


    ?


    I think master didnt take a bathe either, her hair looked messy, and she was still with the face of a sleepy woman. And even more, she was sozy she was preparing food inside her alchemy cauldron. I mean, we make potions inside and all of that, but is that still safe to do?


    "Yeah, she does this from time to time..." my father sighed, as he was making a lot of eggs with bacon. "Just don''t eat whatever she makes, its not toxic, but still, your stomach usually hurts after eating it..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hey, An! Don''t undersell me like this!" Felicia sighed. "The food is good, this is one of the best life hacks I''ve ever learned. Making food with alchemy is so easy. You just throw the ingredients and using some alchemy, and your visualization, and ta-dah!"


    FLASH!


    The alchemy cauldron bubbled, as something came out of it, dozens of pancakes flew out of it, which Felicia caught with two tes, tripping over the ground a few times but managing to save a few. Though the rest fell into the floor.


    "S-See? Easiest pancakes ever."


    The pancakes looked fine, way too perfect, actually. Suspiciously at this point, but I wanted to try out doing that myself too, honestly.


    "Wow, that was amazing, if it actually works well and makes edible food, then we could really have an easy life hack there," Celeste bought it out really quickly, maybe because she didn''t liked cooking.


    "I still prefer making food using cooking magic, wasn''t cooking magic designed for cooking instead of alchemy?" wondered Celica.


    "Well, well, well, my little apprentice, Cooking Magic and Alchemy Magic have a lot inmon! Actually, Alchemy by itself is like cooking at the end of the day, you make a big stew but using ores, and other materials, sometimes it requires other steps like peeling, cutting, and pulverizing materials into dust, see? It''s like cooking with materials, but the result is not a te of food but an item, or well, potions too! Potions are edible, right? And most taste really good. So I thought, wait, if we can make potions and elixirs that we eat, then why not food? And I started the perilous journey of automatizing food production!"


    "It hasn''t gone well if you have still not made the practice popr though," my dad looked at her with a side eye.


    "I-I am still perfecting it! But it will one day revolutionize the world, An! Mark my words!" said Felicia, as she sat down. "Anyways, girls, let''s have breakfast."


    "Okay but your hair is a mess, master, let me take care of that at least..." I sighed.


    Her hair was as long as mine, but I always kept mine well clean and brushed, hers, in the other case, was aplete and utter mess! It was all puffy, and full of dust too!


    "Hmm, Sylphyyy... be gentler with my hair please..." sheined as she ate pancakes.


    "Well, I would if you had a cleaner hair! I can''t believe how nasty it is, when was thest time you took a bath, master?" I asked.


    "I don''t really take one usually... once a month? I use the Clean spell on my body, isn''t that enough?" she wondered.


    "Eh?! That''s not a real bath!" I sighed. "Your body still remains dry and umtes sweat fast anyways, you need to take baths for hydration too, also your hair needs a good washing, with lots of shampoo and other essential oils..."


    As I started to reprimand her habits, I did my best to restore her hair, adding in some oils and other things, and using the Clean spell several times, finally, her hair once more looked nice like yesterday, and I left it all silky clean.


    "Geez, you''re so much like your mother, I shouldn''t have expected anything less, I suppose," Felicia sighed, as she petted my head. "You''re a good girl, Sylphy. Thank you."


    Despite thanking me, her face looked very pleased, like she was very happy I served her like this!


    "Master, I am not your nanny, so you better keep your hair well clean," I said. "Maybe I am sounding a bit hypocrite here, but I don''t really like when people don''t take good care of their hygiene..." I looked at Celica and Celeste.


    "I-I understand, I''ll do it, okay? Sorry..." Felicia sighed.


    As she apologized, my father looked at us in disbelief.


    "I can''t believe you made Felicia apologize out of nowhere..." my father couldn''t help butugh a bit at that.


    "A-Ahh, sorry, I guess I got a bit carried away with that..."


    As I sat down to finally eat, I enjoyed breakfast with everyone else.


    The morning then went by, and once we finished eating breakfast, we washed the dishes together.


    Once that was done with, it was finally time to start our training.


    "Alright, I guess you''re waiting for me to tell you what to do now..." Felicia sighed, as she was sitting while drinking tea. "Um, right, let''s start with the basics. Some training should be needed to make you understand better the usage of Alchemy Magic and its applications on the world and the elements."


    "I guess we''re doing alchemy then?" Celeste wondered.


    "Not exactly, well, technically yes," nodded Felicia. "But not the normal kind, you see. First, you need to get used to using alchemy for more than just, you know, synthetizing items. Applying Alchemy to every day things so you can better get attuned to the element of magic. So first of all..."


    She started reading a book as she talked.


    "For the first month, or a bit longer than that, you''ll clean my entire house... using only and only alchemy spells," she said. "I can easily tell when you''re using another spell inside my house, it is my domain after all! So if you ever try to cheat, I''ll punish you ordingly!" "Wait, what? What do you mean we have to clean your house?!" I asked. "Master, are you for real?"


    "Sylphy! I know you''re worried and stuff, but you should learn to not question your master! Now, now, start cleaning. I want my house to bepletely clean from dust and everything else! And only use alchemy to clean, no other spell, abilities, or even tools!" she said.


    What... what kind of training is this?

 Chapter 1274: New "Training"

    Chapter 1274: New "Training"


    ?


    And so the training began, and just as Master stated, we had to do... Just that.


    Well, at the very least, there was a Quest for that.


    But why a Quest now from all things? Is it that big of a challenge to clean the house using Alchemy?


    [A Special {Training Quest} has been generated: [Clean Master Felicia''s House Only Using Alchemy Magic]


    [Your master has spoken, and she wants her house so clean she can even eat food on the floor. And you''re going to have to clean it all using only Alchemy Spells, yes, only Magic Spells, no Skills.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [If you ever use Skills, this Quest will be immediately failed, and you won''t be able to get the rewards. You only have ny days to get this done with, as your Master stated.]


    [Good luck!]


    [Completion Rewards: [EXP] [???] [???] [???]


    [Time Limit: 90 Days.]


    I wonder if Felicia can detect the Fusion Alchemy Skill as something else than magic. I better follow the Quest and just not use it; I can tell it is probably predicting it won''t work properly.


    Using Clean Spell would be much easier than using Alchemy, but I suppose it can''t be helped, huh? We''ll have to do this the old-fashioned way.


    Or well, the mostplicated way possible, actually.


    "To start with, you girls will begin in far away ces. My house has a total of... forty floors, I think," she said. "Celeste will start at the bottom, Celica in the middle, and Sylphy on top. Meaning that everyone has to do a minimum of 13 floors, there will be then onest floor, you can do it together or whatever."


    "So we do whatever we want? Is there apetition of sorts?" wondered Celeste.


    "Not really, cooperate and do your best!" Felicia smiled. "If you can get this done in less than a month, then I''ll give you a reward to all three of you, do your best!"


    "I thought we would do actual alchemy, master! What''s the point of all the tools you bought us?" sighed Celica,ining.


    "I''m sorry dear, but you need to first practice. Synthesis alone is not the answer," Felicia smiled. "Now, now, don''t feel so bad, it is for the greater good of everyone!"


    "Yeah sure..." Celeste groaned.


    "I guess there''s no point in discussing or dying the inevitable, let''s do our best, girls," I said. "Dad, what are you going to do anyways?"


    "Oh, me? I don''t really know for sure, but I guess I''ll be practicing, cultivating, and hunting," said dad. "Unless Felicia has another n for me? Maybe I could help too?"


    "No, An, do as you please but don''t help the girls, this is something they must do on their own," said Felicia. "I''ll be inside my room for now, so bye-bye."


    She walked away after that.


    "Oh well, do your best girls. Once it''s lunch time I''ll call you," dad said.


    "Thanks dad! I guess we better start already," I nodded.


    Without much else to do, we moved on our separate endeavors. Celeste moved downstairs to the underground floors, which were around five, at the very bottom of everything.


    Meanwhile, I walked upstairs with Celica.


    "Heh, master Felicia is a bit weird I suppose..." sighed Celica. "I just hope this can work out... How do we clean in the first ce?"


    Once we reached the desired floor, I showed Celica, who had yet to figure it out.


    "You use the Synthesis Spell on the dust-covered floor, synthetize all the dust you can find together into a big ball, and throw it out of the window I suppose" I said, showing her. "Maybe store it inside your storage ring as well, like this. {Synthesis}"


    I imbued the power of the spell into my hands, as I gently rubbed it over the wooden floor. Slowly, the dust gathered into a ball of gray color, and then strengthened to the point of bing a solid, gray-colored stone.


    "Woah, it''s like a stone now?" wondered Celica.


    "Notpletely, if I crush it, it will explode into dust," I sighed, throwing the dust ball inside of Glutton''s jaws. "Anyways, try it first. It''s dull and stupid, but we have to do it."


    "Yeah... okay!" Celica nodded.


    She cutely squatted on the ground ands tarted touching the floor, slowly, the dust gathered in her hands and merged together into two balls.


    "I did two!" she said.


    "Nice! You''re talented! Keep doing that until... it''spletely clean I guess?" Iughed a bit.


    "Though, cleaning the ceiling is going to be hard without flying spells! Can''t we ask master if we can use them?" Celica wondered.


    "You may use them only if its aid in movement," suddenly, master''s voice echoed from the ceiling, as we saw a big jewel eye appear in the wooden ceiling.


    "Woah, you can talk through the house?!" I asked.


    "Naturally, this house is more than just a wooden house, you see, it is my Domain, and it slightly alive as well, enough to form a familiar contract with me, no less!"ughed Felicia.


    "Surprised?"


    "T-That''s possible?!" Celica wondered.


    "It sure is! Now, start with it already, girls!" Felicia''s eye disappeared after that.


    "You heard her," I shrugged. "Do your best Celica, let''s have lunchter."


    "Okay Sylphy!" Celica nodded, but then came running behind me and hugged me. "I gave you back the hug from the morning!" she smiled cutely.


    "Aww, aren''t you a cutie?" I sighed, hugging her back and caressing her silky hair, kissing her forehead. "Do your best, for Zephyrus too!"


    "Y-Yeah!" she blushed a bit. "Right, Zephy must be working hard too, right? I gotta do my best, definitely!"


    "Yep!"


    As I walked upstairs, I thought about that as well, beginning to wonder how mom and Zephyrus was doing. Mist and Lara hade with them too, so they were all a big party.


    If I remember correctly, their destination was the Ancient Inheritance of the first ever Saintess? To inherit some of her powers or cultivation techniques, I think.


    Lara is a given, but I hope Zephyrus and Mist can get some as well...


    I am wishing them the best luck from here!

 Chapter 1275: Zephyrus, Mist, Lara, And Faylens Journey

    Chapter 1275: Zephyrus, Mist, Lara, And Faylen''s Journey


    ?


    The bright sun above the skies illuminated a beautiful green valley, a group of four were walking through a paved road, surrounded by nature''s beauty. The sky was clean and blue, there were barely a few clouds in the horizon, and the sun was bringing a gentle warmth. Birds and cicadas were singing, and thisbined with the gentle warm wind created a nice summer atmosphere.


    Zephyrus bright green eyes smelled the air and felt the warmth of the sun, as he looked around his surroundings with a curious expression, this was the first time he was walking through such a beautiful ce. The valley was surrounded by a near endless in full of white flowers, birds and insects flying everywhere.


    As he smelled the air, he could smell the sweet scent of these flowers, they weren''t normal, but packed with Spirit and Mana energies, every breathe he took here made him feel slightly stronger somehow. Even his Aura of Golden Phoenix mes was growing slightly bigger every second.


    As the red-haired boy nced back at his mother, a gorgeous blonde and green-eyed elf woman, he grabbed her hand to ask her something.


    "Mom, what is this ce? We got here like a day ago and we''ve only been walking through here... Where does this road lead us to?" he wondered. "It''s not that I dislike it, the contrary! It feels rxing... like I''m getting a bit stronger. Weird..."


    "Yeah, I was wondering the same thing too..." a cute Jaw Demon girl, with skin as pale as candlewax, fluffy white hair, and spiraling ck horns at each side of her head wondered. Her four crimson-colored eyes looking at Zephyrus mother. This adorable demon girl, who often hid the true size of her enormous jaws out of embarrassment, was nobody else than Mist. "There sure are a lot of Spirits here though! They keep telling me to keep walking, and that we''ll get there eventually!" a beautiful Goat Anima girl said, with spiraling goat horns, long, cream-colored hair, and bright golden eyes. Unlike Zephyrus and Mist, Lara was even more rxed here, without doubting at all anything, because she trusted the Spirits.


    "Well, this is the Heavenly Valley, it is arge patch ofnd, full of these Holy Sunlight Flowers, they absorb sunlight and release it as rich mana and spirit energy," Faylen exined. "The path to the town where the Saintess inheritance is located at is very far away from here, but it''s a straight-line walking through this road, also there''s very little danger. So we can walk around and train while doing so. The air, you feel it''s quite thick, isn''t it?" "Yeah, why''s that?" Mist wondered.


    "It is because as I said, these flowers imbue the air we breathe with rich mana and spirit energy," said Faylen. "This entire valley, the road itself, is often called a "Saint''s Trial", where you must walk through the path and bear down with the weight and exhaustion that''lle from your body absorbing too much riche energy. Eventually you will get used and be stronger as a result. It is the perfect training method for all of you. The only thing you need to do is walk! Isn''t that convenient?"


    "Only walk? Really?" wondered Zephyrus. "Isn''t that too easy, mom?"


    "Perhaps it is, but it is what works," his mother nodded. "Don''t worry, it''s not like it will be a short walk either... It will take several days, from here to there, perhaps a week or two."


    "That long?!" Mist and Lara ended reacting at the same time.


    "Indeed, we could get there much faster through flight, but that would defeat the purpose, right? For now, I will teach you ways to better absorb this atmosphere''s energies and cultivate them," Faylen exined. "Zephyrus, you too, follow your mother''s steps."


    "O-Okay..." Zephyrus nodded.


    Faylen then instructed the younglings, breathing in and out, the bright light particles within the air entered her lungs and then slowly spread through the rest of her body.


    Her Aura of Magi slowly became stronger as a result, growing in size and strength, however, for her it was only a little demonstration.


    She had grown strong enough already that this area didn''t increase her power anymore.


    "While you breathe like this, make sure to continue walking. Once we stop walking, you''ll need to switch to a much slower, calmer walk, something that will not make you feel suffocated, do you get it?" Faylen asked.


    The children nodded, finally understanding a bit better how this was done.


    It was not a method of cultivation they had ever seen, it was in fact, much calmer, rxing, and nice than anything else they had experienced before.


    But it felt nice, nheless, really nice.


    "Mom, you said there was a town in the inheritance? Is that true? Who lives there?"


    Zephyrus asked a normal and natural question, the two girls were curious, but weren''t as direct as Zephyrus with Faylen because they saw her as a more authority figure than the child, who first saw her as his mother.


    "It is an Ancient Town run by the Guardians of the Saintess, they are Fairies, like your grandmother," said Faylen. "But of a much holier Fairy Tribe, their wings are glistening and bright, almostpletely made of light. They are one of the most long lived of all races created by the Gods, and also the closest to them."


    "What? Really?" wondered Mist. "That''s interesting... How are they called?"


    "They are known as the Celestials, once we finally meet them, I hope you three can behave," said Faylen. "Its not that I fear them or something, they''re good people at heart. And don''t directly serve the Gods anymore. But they''re guardians. And must-see worthiness within you to allow you to enter the inheritance. There might be tests made by them too."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As Faylen exined this, the children nodded while keeping their breathing as she had showed them, eventually, the night had already arrived, and they decided to camp for the rest of the night.

 Chapter 1276: The Golden Phoenixs Help

    Chapter 1276: The Golden Phoenix''s Help


    ?


    The night arrived and Zephyrus, Mist, and Lara prepared the tent with Faylen''s aid. The mother elf then created a mighty barrier around them so no monsters would bother them, then, leaving them on their own, she started preparing dinner.


    "Your mom''s so amazing, Zephy, she knows everything!" Lara said happily.


    "Yeah!" nodded Mist. "She''s really incredible... Auntie Faylen is my role model. I want to be like her when I grow up..."


    "Hahah, yeah, mom''s amazing," Zephyrus nodded. "With her, I know we won''t have to worry too much... But still, the air is a bit tiring to breathe... Ugh..."


    "Yeeeah, we''ll have to get used to this eventually," Lara nodded. "Luckily, the spirits are here with us, they''re cheering for us and helping us a bit!"


    "Is that so?" wondered Mist. "How many spirits are around me, Lara?" Mist wondered.


    "A lot! There''s like hundreds, they really love you, Mist!" said Lara with a smile.


    Mist felt really happy to hear that.


    If the Saintess of spirits said that it truly meant something good.


    Natural spirits of the world were tiny beings whose individual strength amounted to very little.


    However, they were trillions upon trillions, constantly being born everywhere, they created and maintained the magical, elemental, and spiritual aspects of the entire world.


    They were the true pirs of everything, and although one was weaker than an average monster, all of them were a little grain of sand in the great desert.


    Together, they made the world as it was.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    That spirits flocked around someone by the hundreds meant they had a high affinity with certain elements and great potential to learn them.


    Spirits of nature would naturally assist people in the conjuration of magic if they licked them or not, this is why sometimes magicians with low aptitude or talent could still exceed at certain elements if they had this attraction with nature spirits.


    Usually, this wasn''t something well studied, however, but all Elves knew very well of this secondary talent or "affinity", it was the "Spiritual Affinity", something that might or might not develop based on a person''s lifestyle, their personality, or something else.


    It was an affinity that allowed people to be helped more by nature spirits than others. Not only elves had this but everyone in the entire world.


    However, because only Elves can create a Spiritual Heart, they often receive more help because they can attract nature spirits with the spiritual energy they produce naturally from their bodies.


    Mist here, however, had none of that, it was just her own personality, her upbringing, her life, and her hard work that captivated the spirits of nature.


    Her strong affinity with Light, it wasn''t because of talent, although it was because of very hard work, and the assistance of the Light spirits, that slowly flocked around her, seeing her as someone special.


    Her hard work and her relentless pursue for saving and helping others... this are something light and life spirits appreciated the most.


    "I''m so happy for that! It means they like me, hehe! Isn''t that right, Snowke?"


    Mist called for her little Light Spirits, Snowke, who nodded cutely with his rabbit-shaped head.


    "I bet not many flocks around me, isn''t it?" wondered Zephyrus. "Unlike big sis, I don''t have that much affinity with spirits. I think they fear me for some reason..."


    Lara looked at Zephyrus, although before, they would never get close to him, it had suddenly changed. Perhaps because he had assimted the power of the Golden Phoenixes, making him more attractive to the spirits.


    Before, not even the darkness and blood spirits got closer for some reason! However, now those two did, and even light and fire spirits.


    It wasn''t by the hundreds, there were only a few dozens, but they were more than enough to show he was beloved by them.


    "You''re wrong, Zephy! There are dozens of them, they like you..." Lara smiled. "I don''t know why they didn''t approach you before... Perhaps it was because you''re so strong! But now, they''re closer. Maybe now that you''ve gotten the hang of your abilities?"


    "I-I guess? Really?" wondered Zephyrus. "The spirits... they don''t fear me anymore?" Zephyrus felt slightly moved by this revtion, one of the things that made him feel inferior to his sister was that spirits simply didn''t like him for some reason.


    He had always dreamed of having a familiar spirit or something but could never have any of that. The Golden Phoenix Egg he had made a familiar contract with was still incubating inside of his Soul Scape.


    Its powers were already connected to his, and as the egg grew stronger, his powers would also receive a boost, and vice versa.


    The little Golden Phoenix Chick there would be his first ever Familiar, well, it already was made into a familiar before it was even born, but still, Zephy saw it differently.


    However, it was taking too long to hatch! And he was feeling a bit lonely when everyone else had at least one spirit familiar to talk with, and not him.


    Even more, his sister had so many it was ridiculous!


    "They don''t fear you, don''t worry!" smiled Lara. "I think you should make a contract with any spirit if they ever appear, the big ones I mean. Little ones can''t make contracts, their little souls can''t take on that burden."


    "I-I see! I really hope... I really hope that happens," Zephy nodded. "I want to surprise big sis and make her proud too... Ahh, I miss her..."


    "Me too..." Mist nodded. "I miss big sis Celeste, and Celica, and Sylphy... and my Zack. I miss Zack..." Mist, who had been trying to bottle up her feelings, was about to burst into tears.


    "C-Calm down, it''s alright, Mist, Zack is fine out there!" Lara patted Mist''s shoulders. "Don''t worry about it! Just like Luck and everyone else!"


    "Lara..." Mist sighed. "Maybe... I-I guess Luck did go with Zack, they''re very good friends nowadays. I bet they''ll get along just fine."


    "Yeah!" nodded Zephy. "They''re so strong and reliable, like big brothers. I know they will be okay anywhere."


    "Thank you Zephy... I really hope so. I miss him though, even now, and probably for the rest of this trip..." Mist looked into the starry night sky with her friends, the beautiful moon shining


    brightly.

 Chapter 1277: Zack, Ninhursag, Arafunn, And Lucks Journey

    Chapter 1277: Zack, Ninhursag, Arafunn, And Luck''s Journey


    ?


    After crossing the oceans through the airship andnding on a nearby neutral port city, the groupposed of Zack, Luck, Ninhursag, and Arafunn moved into the West Grasnds of the Human Continent, towards a path that would lead them to the faraway Untamed Jungles, thergest jungles of the continent, often still unexplored by the human nations due to their sheer size and the amount of powerful monsters and dungeons inside.


    It was a ce too dangerous for any human to just barge inside. Those strong enough to deal with powerful monsters would eventually not be able to survive on their own anyways, as the monsters came endlessly and the nature was wild and untamable, as the name of the jungles


    were.


    The countless dungeons were also a death trap, countless adventures once flooded into the Untamed Jungles, and crusades made by kingdoms attempting to overtake thesends as their territories due to the rich resources happened in the past, but the results were as anybody would guess.


    "Utter failure."


    Ninhursag walked through the grasnds barefooted, her muscr and gorgeous body looked tireless, she could walk for hundreds or thousands of kilometers without getting tired at all.


    Her glossy ck skin, as ck as charcoal, deflected the sunlight''s rays, her white tattoos covering her body imbuing her with great power and resilience.


    "Wait, you mean that those jungles are really justpletely wild?!" wondered Zack. "Are they rted to the ones I was born in? The ones we came from?"


    "The Amazonian Jungles were once part of the Untamed Jungles in the past, but the changes in weather separated them. Where we came from, as you could already tell, wasn''t as wild as the Untamed Jungles. We were invaded by a group of demons after all," exined Ninhursag. "It was also where we kept one of the ruins of the ancient gods, and where there was one of their relics. It was once explored by the old nations of this country, but it was left alone, and so our tribe."


    "How? Aren''t they really conflictive people?" wondered Luck. "I thought humans... Well, my bad, didn''t mean to sound rude," the ck-haired wolf anime boy''s ears twitched a bit as he noticed Zack''s slightly upset face.


    "No, don''t worry, it''splicated... Humans are very religious, they saw the Amazonian Jungle as a sacred ground that only us could manage and protect. In ancient times, my tribe, the Skin Changers, and the Wood Cutter Amazonians were unified as onerge alliance of powerful warriors. Even the biggest of countries feared us as we possessed tens of thousands of might fighters and hundreds of even stronger heroes of our own," said Ninhursag. "To get along, the countries ended making an agreement of peace and cooperation, where our tribes would be left alone and in exchange, we would protect the relics and the gods'' temples."


    "So that''s how it is!" said Luck. "That''s so interesting, actually, I had never heard about the history of this continent, there are more human tribes than I thought."


    "Well yes, every race has many tribes within them," nodded Ninhursag. "Arafunn, are you going to just remain silent the entire trip? Why not each the kids some history as well?"


    "Hmm? Ah, I don''t really care about such things myself..." Arafunn shrugged. "But I can tell you something about the Untamed Jungles, heh."


    "What?" Zack wondered.


    "It is the ce where the Skin Changers came from originally, before moving to the Amazonian Jungles!" Arafunn actually said something interesting. "Also, we''re obviously going there for the Skin Changer''s Ruins. Did you know they used to have a big city? They were once arge group of people."


    "I was about to get there eventually, Arafunn!" Ninhursagined. "Don''t spoil the good part yet!"


    "Well, you never get to the point honey, so I had to get there myself, haha,"ughed Arafunn, mostly to get back at Ninhursag for criticizing him for minding his own business.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sheesh, oh well..." the muscrdy shrugged. "As he said, the Untamed Jungles are the original home of my tribe, the Skin Changers. In the long, long past, like, perhaps over a hundred thousand years ago. There used to be hundreds of thousands of my kind. We built an empire in those jungles, and through our special abilities, we were able to harmonize with nature itself like no other race ever, taming the Untamable Jungles and turning them into our invincible domain."


    "So the reason why the other countries couldn''t do a thing..." Zack muttered.


    "That''s right, it was because we were incredibly strong people, naturally!" Ninhursag said proudly. "Now, now, to the point. There, in the center of those jungles rests thest vestige of our kind. The City of Skin Changers, or as some used to call it in ancient times, the Capital of the Chimera King."


    "Chimera King?" Zack wondered, as he started kicking the rocks around the road.


    "It was the strongest Skin Changer, and also a hero. The Hero of Wild Beasts of the past!" Ninhursag smiled. "The first one ever."


    "EH?!"


    Luck and Zack reacted in the same, shocked fashion as Arafunn smiled and nodded.


    "That''s right! Are you surprised now? heh!" Ninhursag liked seeing the children amazed. "This is the reason why I decided to bring Luck to begin with. Zack, I want you to do your best to inherit my tribe''s abilities, even if a few. I''ve already given up on the possibility of having children of my own, so you''ll have to inherit my Legacy, and pass it down towards your descendants."


    "Y-Your Legacy?" Zack wondered. "But that''s... Isn''t that too much? I don''t know if I can..." "You''re my only hope now..." Ninhursag sighed. "Luck can only get the things the hero has prepared for him, but the powers, the Legacy of my bloodline itself, I can only pass it to my child. And you will then pass it to your children once you grow up and marry Mist and have


    many children as she promised me."


    "S-She promised you that?!"


    Zack was dying of embarrassment.

 Chapter 1278: Show The Spirits Your Dedication!

    Chapter 1278: Show The Spirits Your Dedication!


    ?


    "That''s right, I had... promised her I wouldn''t tell you, but I can''t keep this a secret from her boyfriend after all," sighed Ninhursag. "Though I am fairly sure she had insinuated it at the very least, right? That girl wants a big family, Zack. You better work hard to be a good husband and take good care of her and all the precious children she will gift you."


    "E-Eh? I..."


    Zack had only thought about it very briefly, but to actually be an adult man with a big family of children, and having his beloved Mist, all grown up as a beautiful wife, he couldn''t help but feel his heart beating faster.


    Mist has been someone that had changed his life more than he ever imagined, she gave him the love and attention he ever craved since a young age, which Ninhursag could not fulfillpletely.


    Perhaps it was because of being an orphan, but Zack had always desired a closer rtionship with someone. Ninhursag was his mother, and Sylphy, whom he had a crush before, ended liking Aquarina instead.


    He had been heartbroken for a while, and although his friends were always there for him, he wanted something else.


    At first little Mist was quite obnoxious, he had to admit it... But over time, she became such a lovely girl, and showed Zack her feelings were real.


    Although he didn''t like her at first nce, over time he slowly fell for her, and right now, he couldn''t be more in love with anybody else than her.


    Thinking that Mist wanted something like this... it made Zack very happy.


    "Yeah... You''re right, I''ll work hard to inherit your legacy, mother," Zack nodded. "So I can be strong, as strong as heroes. Even if I was never chosen to be one. I''ll protect Mist, and love her, and we''ll have a big family... And once we have children, I-I guess I could share your teachings too. You could too, you know... as their grandma."


    "Fufu, well, aren''t you too young to think so way ahead?"ughed Ninhursag, finding Zack''s thought process very adorable.


    "W-What?! You''re the one that started with this mom!" cried Zack, feelingpletely overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    "Hahaha! My disciple is indeed very cute, but don''t you think you''re forgetting someone, Zack?" sighed Arafunn. "You''re my disciple too! So you will also be learning from my teachings."


    "R-Right, I hadpletely forgotten," nodded Zack. "With mother''s Legacy, and uncle''s Inheritance..."


    "You could really be as strong as a hero, if not stronger, I think!" said Luck with a smile, patting his friend''s shoulders. "Cheer up dude, we got this!"


    "Yeah bro!" Zackughed, patting Luck''s back in response.


    Arafunn and Ninhursag smiled, nodding as they saw the two boys strengthen their bonds as friends through this journey.


    Their journey continued across the West Grasnds, the sea of grass seemed to never end, but there was no moment of boredom for the two boys.


    Arafunn was a merciless teacher, telling Zack to sing a song while also manipting winds and calling upon his spirit''s spiritual powers.


    For several hours, throughout most of the day!


    Zack was already dying after the first day, and couldn''t believe he had been singing nonstop, thankfully Luck wasn''t making fun of him and was working just as hard.


    Ninhursag had designed a training method for him with the help of the Divine Beast Spirits, who had be more talkative now.


    Luck was constantly using his beast transformation, draining away his Mana and Spirit Essence with each hour, and shifting to the other form when he got tired.


    It was only walking while doing these activities, but it was sure one of a training. Luck would usually only transform for a couple of minutes.


    But doing it for hours without end made him go almost mad, his mind was being consumed by the beastly powers of the Beast Spirits.


    He had to Meditate while walking, meditations which Ninhursag taught him.


    "Uugh... Hahhh... it''s the third day already and I can''t with this anymore...!" Luck screamed, falling to his knees. "I-I need to revert, my body, my head, it hurts..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Calm down," said Ninhursag, taking out a needle with ink. "Sit down, I will ce upon your body Seals."


    "Seals?" wondered Luck.


    "Simple Tattoo-like Runic Seals of my tribe, I believe they should work with you," Ninhursag exined as she started working, painting over Luck''s skin as he reverted back. "You see my body? these tattoos are all special runic engravements, seals that transform my body and also keep beastly power sealed. I will ce upon you a Beast Containment Seal. It will weaken the beast powers and help you keep your transformation for much longer, albeit weaker." "That would be so useful, thank you..." Luck sighed. "B-But why didn''t you do it before?"


    "I had to make sure your body could take the beast powers for longer than three days, and you barely passed," nodded Ninhursag. "It''s done."


    "Already?!"


    Luck noticed his stomach had a huge circle engraved with ancient runes made of white ink. "Imbue Mana into the tattoo and it will activate."


    "Okay..."


    Luck did as he was told, and it worked perfectly. The runes lit up, shining brightly as they spiraled and circled around one another.


    The power of the beasts within him were contained slightly, and then he transformed again.


    It was still tiring and everything, but not as tiring as before.


    "Now, keep this up for the three weeks we''ll take to reach the ruins and I''ll reward you with another new rune," said Ninhursag. "One that could help you select which part of the beast


    you want in your body."


    "That would be so useful!" Luck wondered.


    "Technically, you could do this once you learn enough," said the Divine Golden Tiger Spirit. "However, you''re too young for that yet. So this is the only method, to merge the Skin Changers Tribe Runic Tattoos with your hero''s powers. I had never considered it until now, but seeing how the world is, its better if you grow as quickly as possible, Luck."


    "Thank you, Divine Spirit," Luck nodded. "Zack, are you still singing?"


    "No, I need to dance with the winds now..." Zack sighed. "This is so embarrassing..."


    "Come on now! The Wind Spirits are getting bored, show them your dedication, boy!" Arafunn started pping.


    "Y-Yes..."

 Chapter 1279: Cultivating Alchemy Runes?!

    Chapter 1279: Cultivating Alchemy Runes?!


    ?


    It has already been almost two weeks since I arrived here, and I had done no Alchemy at all whatsoever. The only miserable thing I''ve been doing this entire time was using Alchemy Spells to clean the damned house of Felicia!


    I felt rather angry now, I was being humiliated! Why did I had to do this? I thought I would learn amazing new things, but it has been this day and day again, it was stressful and just overall annoying.


    Dad did his best to cheer us up every morning, making us delicious breakfast and nice meals every day. He could cook really well whenever he wanted to.


    Felicia in the other case, had been mostly closed inside her workshop, which we are not allowed to enter to, working on something, who knows what.


    Celica and Celeste are already really bored, and are about to just quit, but I''ve been constantly convincing them otherwise. Even as miserable as this was, it was still training, right?


    Thankfully it isn''t as if I''ve not doing anything through these 14 days, I''ve been cultivating my energies, the Divine Thunder Rings, and the Holy Sunlight Halo constantly.


    My Soul felt a bit stronger, and so my body and magic circle, so I was indeed getting some work done. My muscles also felt stronger.


    Moving around while squatting or being almost prostrated on the floor really makes the muscles get working...


    I''ve cleared six of the rooms in these 14 days, out of the 13 I had to do. The girls had been going at a simr pace, with five each. We''re getting this slowly done.


    I believe that by the end of the month, we''ll finally be done with this thing...


    I hope!


    "Synthesis... Synthesis... Extract... Drop..."


    I constantly did the same repetitive task over and over again, finding little entertainment or enlightenment at all in all of this.


    It was just a tedious job.


    "Hah... I wish I could just do it using my skills, I think I could get finished in a day," I sighed to myself.


    "Well, that''s how things are, but haven''t you noticed? After two weeks, something has changed," said Alice.


    "It has? Where exactly?" I wondered. "Everything seems the freaking same to me..."


    "Calm down and listen to your own inner energies, Sylphy," Yggdramented. "My inner... energies?" I wondered.


    I sat down and closed my eyes, concentrating my Mana Senses into my internal body. My Inner Energies they say... That would be Mana, Spiritual Essence, and Ki, right? Soul Aether could also be considered a fourth essence, but I can''t manipte it.


    FLASH!


    "Hm?!"


    Suddenly, a spark of deep green color surged for a second.


    What is this?


    I concentrated more, seeking the spark of light.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Not one, but three more sparks appeared.


    The more I concentrated on what I was seeing, the more sparks appeared.


    Until I felt them all over me, not just my Physique, but also my Magic Circle, and engraved into my Spiritual Heart and Soul!


    It was in everything.


    "What is this thing? I had never noticed it before; how didn''t I notice it...?!"


    "It must be because you''ve been thinking too much about how everything is useless to concentrate in what you can truly earn in this training," Alice said. "Perhaps you might think this is a miserable way to train, but this is indeed a cultivation method. To continuously conjure Alchemy and use it for literally everything, your body has adapted to it rather rapidly."


    "It seems you''ve gained what I would call... Alchemy Runes? They''re all over your Physique, Magic Circle, Spiritual Heart, and Soul now," Yggdramented.


    "But how did that even happened? There''s no way I could have done this a while ago! Does it work with other elements too?" I wondered.


    "Well to an extent it does, you have arge quantity of Fire and Nature Runes over your Physique, Magic Circle, and Soul above all others," Alice said. "But the amount you''ve umted is based on both cultivation and your entire life conjuring spells so far. Meanwhile, as of now... You probably have umted half as many Runes of Alchemypared to your Fire and Nature Runes through your entire life."


    "W-What?!"


    I was shocked.


    I never thought I could gain this many Runes!


    "Is this a thing that only works with Alchemy?" I wondered.


    "I believe it might also be rted to this entire house, it overflows with Alchemy Elemental Spirit Energy," said Yggdra. "I didn''t even know Alchemy was an Element, I always thought it was a Magic School created by thebination of many other elements together, but I suppose I was quite wrong."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It seems that it was something much better and greater than just that, yeah," I nodded. "Felicia also talked about Alchemy Spirit Stones, no, it wasn''t her it was the cksmith, right.


    Her disciple."


    "It probably has to do with that. She said the house was her Familiar, so it''s definitely a pseudo-living being akin to a golem of sorts," said Alice. "The more you clean and exercise Alchemy Spells inside this house, the more this Alchemy Spirit Essence gathers and forms into Runes."


    "Perhaps the wavelength of your Mana also had to do, as you were constantly expanding it and contracting it," Yggdra exined. "Your Alchemy Magic, and as a result your Alchemy Skills... Are probably several times stronger than before now."


    "I-Is that even a thing? I can''t believe I''ve been sleeping on this for so long, wow..." I gasped. "So Felicia did this so we could learn a new Cultivation Method involving Alchemy itself."


    "She had reached such a high level ofprehension over Alchemy that, although her Temperature Magic, a derivation of Fire and Ice Magic is very strong, it seems she could be called the Witch of Alchemy instead," Alice giggled. "Don''t look down on her teachings, as annoying as they might be..."


    "I guess so... I have to tell this to the girls, so they regain some of their energy!" I nodded. "Though, I wish Alice could have notified me through the system!"


    "It was something the System couldn''t detect so quickly, I''m sorry..." she apologized. "I''ll try


    to notify it now more frequently!"


    "Alright, thanks a lot for that!" I nodded.


    "Sylphy! Lunch time!"


    Dad called, so I went downstairs to share the news.

 Chapter 1280: What An Incredible Teacher!

    ?


    Felicia''s teachings, which I thought were utterly useless and just made to annoy us, ended... Well, being quite useful and helpful, more than I could have ever hoped to expect at all!


    And Alice wouldn''t let go of the opportunity to talk about it as well, shoving on my face that I was wrong this entire time. I do love her as my friend and sister, but she gets a bit annoying sometimes.


    "Felicia had reached such a high level ofprehension over Alchemy that, although her Temperature Magic, a derivation of Fire and Ice Magic is very strong, it seems she could be called the Witch of Alchemy instead," Alice giggled. "Don''t look down on her teachings, as annoying as they might be..."


    "Yes, yes, I get it... I understand, miss Alice," I nodded, sighing.


    "Hahah, I might have gone a bit overboard there, my bad," Alice giggled. "But I just was as fascinated as you were, Sylphy!"


    "Still, I believe that perhaps, Felicia could have chosen a much intuitive and better... way of teaching," Yggdra said. "As much as I want to see her genius mind at work here, I still believe herzy attitude is what made her create such a task to cultivate Alchemy Runes."


    Yggdra was totally right! She did it because she waszy anyways! Although it helps, there was definitely a more fun way of doing it.


    "Yep, yep, I agreepletely with her statement," I nodded. "Alice let''s just ept it; Felicia iszy. I bet she thought about this before even thinking about the cultivation itself."


    "Lazy! Lazy master!" giggled Naturia.


    Seeing Naturia, Yggdra, and me agree together, Alice was utterly defeated, and her defensive attitude towards Felicia had to be dropped immediately.


    "Okay, okay, I get it, I admit that I might''ve gotten a bit defensive there... I was just trying to make you appreciate the hero a bit more, Sylphy," Alice shrugged. "But yes, she''s veryzy. She''s quite different than the other heroes we''ve seen, your parents included."


    "Well... I guess she''s not toozy either. Like, she definitely has her ups and downs, but shows clear talent and ability, and does things with it..." I said. "She''szy yet talented."


    "A certainly bizarre bnce, if I had ever seen one like that," Yggdra giggled.


    "A-Anyways, enough babbling about whatever nonsense we''ve been talking about. I have to tell this to the girls, so they regain some of their energy! They always look so gloomy, I swear this training is going to kill whatever little energy or joy they had left behind," I nodded. "Though, now that I think about it, I WISH Alice could have notified me through the system..."


    "It was something the System couldn''t detect so quickly, I''m sorry..." she apologized. "I''ll try to notify it now more frequently, alright? Don''t get angry with me..." Alice sighed.


    "Alright, thanks a lot for that!" I nodded. "And I''m not angry, don''t worry. Why would I be angry at you, silly goober? You''re my sister," I kissed her forehead.


    "Sylphy..." Alice smiled a bit more. "I love you so much Sylphy, thank you for being so nice! You''re so forgiving too!" she hugged my head and kissed my forehead back.


    "Ahahah, okay, okay, you''ve been pretty emotionaltely..." Imented.


    "Yes, it might have to do with my development," she said. "You see, the more my internal body has been healed, repaired, or ustomed itself to the glitches, the more I could develop mentally as well. I am a bit like you, my mentality also grows with each year. Back then at the beginning, my mentality was probably that of a ten-year-old girl."


    "Ooh, I had no idea, I thought you were already adult minded from the get-go..." I said.


    "Not exactly! Well, I had my duties, so I acted with disciple, or I tried..." she sighed. "We''ve both grown up more than I imagined..."


    "Yeah, it''s been a journey together I guess, and there''s still a lot more to do left... a whole life ahead. Even longer for my kind..." I said.


    "Don''t talk like that or you''re going to make me feel sad..." Alice sighed. "Anyways, don''t you feel a bit hungry?"


    "I do, I wonder when''s-"


    "Sylphy! Lunch time!"


    Dad called, just in time! I was feeling hungry, and it was already like, over 2 PM, so it was definitely time to have a bite. I don''t know if Felicia wille to eat with us, she would oftentimes just stay in her room.


    "Okay!"


    I ran downstairs with my empty stomach rumbling, quickly sitting down close to the table, dad was already serving what he prepared. A big stew with lesser drake meat he had hunted yesterday, it was delicious and fatty when he grilled it for dinner.


    But now, he prepared it as a stew, with all the delicious vor transferred to the soup, big potatoes, carrots, some garlic, onions, and other veggies added, it smelled really good.


    "How did it go? Are you making progress?" he wondered.


    "Yeah, halfway done already!" I said. "Also I noticed something pretty amazing. I''ll talk about it once the girls get here."


    "Oh? You sure look more energetic than before!" heughed, kissing my forehead. "Good for you my princess, there you go."


    He gave me a big serving of stew and ced two freshly baked pieces of bread with melted cheese on top, also fruit juice.


    "Looks good! Thank you dad!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I quickly took the piece of bread and dipped it on the stew until it hadpletely absorbed the vors and took a big bite.


    The cheese with the stew''s soup,bined with all the vors from the meat and veggies was godly, and it just hit right when I was so hungry.


    Food just tastes so delicious when you''re hungry for hours...


    "We''re back," Celeste groaned, yawning.


    "Hahh... I''m so tired, and bored," Celica said.


    Both walked upstairs to greet us, sitting around the table.


    "Good work girls, here''s your meal. After you''re done eating, just take a break, no need to go back to it right away," my dad tried to tell them.


    "Ehhh..." Celeste shrugged.


    "Meh..." Celica sighed.


    They weren''t really energetic at all.


    Master Felicia, what a way to take away all our motivation...

 Chapter 1281: She Wasnt Just Messing Around!

    ?


    Seeing Celica and Celeste looking even worse than yesterday, I quickly told them about the news once I finished eating half the stew, I was too hungry to stop beforehand.


    I exined them about the Alchemy Runes, which at first, made them quite suspicious I as just trying to bullshit them, because just like me, they had not felt any changes at all.


    "Are you sure you''re saying the truth, Sylphy?" Celeste said. "I didn''t feel a single thing myself..."


    "Me neither, if I had gained so many runes I would have felt it long ago..." Celica nodded. "Nah, just calm down and analyze your internal body structure using your Mana Sense," I exined. "It should be as clear as day once you analyze yourselves properly."


    Both of them looked at each other while raising an eyebrow, and then did as I asked them, they were good friends, so they had to trust me, even if a little bit!


    ""


    "Hm?"


    The two of them continued their concentration, slowly, they found something, something that made them gasp in surprise to the point of disbelief.


    "W-Wha...?!"


    "What the...!"


    Once they finally opened their eyes, they looked back at me, and I was giving them a big ol'' smile.


    "See? Hehe, Master Felicia wasn''t just messing with us this whole time, it works," I said. "We''ve at least gotten ten times stronger with Alchemy than before with all those Runes.


    "B-But what?! Howe I never realized their existence!" said Celeste. "T-This shit''s insane! Ah, excuse me the vocabry..."


    "It''s fine... I''m used to it," my dad shrugged. "So what are you talking about? You found something?"


    "Yeah! Uncle An! We''re full of alchemy runes!" said Celica. "I think it''s the training! It did that to us! We''re overflowing!"


    "Wow, what?! Really?" my dad asked. "I could swear Felicia just did this to give you disciple or something... it actually made you stronger in alchemy, for real?"


    Not even my dad had faith on Felicia, and that was pretty funny, I had to admit it. "Yeah, we''ve actually gained hundreds of Alchemy Runes," I nodded. "Before we barely had any mostly because we didn''t really need them. Alchemy by itself is aposite "Element" of magic made out of many other elements, so making runes out of it takes more space than normal elemental runes... But with this method, it doesn''t really matter. Body, soul, magic circle, the runes spread everywhere and somehow they remain in total harmony, without harming the others."


    "It''s amazing! Is this why my cleaning became a bit faster?" wondered Celeste.


    "That might''ve just you be better at it," I exined. "If we don''t imbue Mana into the runes they''ll remain dormant, actually..."


    "So if we activate them, we can do this faster?" wondered Celica.


    "Yeah, maybe we could finish this by the end of the month hopefully!" I said.


    "T-That''s still a lot!" Celesteined, eating the bread and the stew. "Hm, at least... Well, at least there''s some sense of progression here. Doing this boring shit was making me go crazy. I was always thinking I would rather be hunting monsters or something." "Same..." Celeste nodded. "Ugh, well! If we really earn runes like this, perhaps all the effort is for something, hehe! Mister Teddy! Aren''t you happy?"


    Her golem was right by her side, on his small form, he nodded in silence.


    "He was a bit sad he couldn''t help me, because of the rules..." she said. "But now he can rest assured!"


    "I suppose that''s really nice," dad nodded. "Anyways, eat up your fill and rest for as much as you want, girls. Don''t hurry up or anything, take your time please."


    "Okay, we''ll try," I nodded. "What are you up to dad?"


    "Oh, me? I''ve been going around hunting monsters,pleting missions at the local adventurer''s guild, and exploring the mountain to remember the paths and all," he said. "Found some cool looking dungeons around."


    "Man! I want to do that too!" cried Celeste. "This shit''s so boring I swear... I want to explore dungeons..."


    "Hahaha! Rx, once you''re finally done you cane with me to explore the surrounding areas, there are strong monsters everywhere, also the dungeons might have rare items," my father said. "I saw a lot of spirit crystals of rare elements like space and time in one dungeon I visited next to Felicia''s house."


    "Eh?! You didn''t bring any?!" I gasped.


    "Nope sorry, I wasn''t feeling like mining, haha, we can goter, don''t worry," my dad said. "The path is impossible for any normal person to enter so the dungeon is empty... Of people, it was filled with deadly critters."


    "Nice! I am craving some violence... I mean, action," I nodded.


    "Honestly same, I want to kick some ass, hunt, eat, and continue hunting," Celeste smiled.


    "Me too! My golems want action as well," Celica said.


    "Then do your best! Felicia prohibited me with bringing you anywhere until you finished your job," said dad. "But after that, you''ll be finally free."


    "Bleh, she''s so harsh, fucking bitch..." Celeste muttered to herself at a low tone, but we all could hear her.


    "A-Anyways! Let''s just chat about something else instead..."


    We chatted about whatever to make time while we enjoyed our meals, I ended eating three


    more tes of stew and more bread before finally feeling better.


    And once we rested for half an hour, we decided to continue with the grind, this time, employing the power of the Alchemy Runes.


    "{Synthesis}!"


    FLASH!


    The effects were quite clear, the dust was cleansedpletely and turned into a ck pebble


    in my hand.


    It was quicker, more efficient, and stronger than before!


    "Woah, alright, that''s really a good change," I nodded with a smile.


    "Let''s finish this off then, Sylphy!" Alice cheered for me.


    "You can do it," Yggdra nodded.


    "Do your best, masta!" said Naturia, cheering as well.


    "Just hurry up already!" Ignatius appeared just to bark at me.


    "Seriously, I''m so bored..." Beelzebub added.


    "I don''t particrly care..." Curse shrugged.


    "You guys really love not adding anything to the conversation, huh?" Furoh sighed.


    At least I had this giant army of familiars to bring mepany...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alright, let''s get this done with!


    ...


    I wonder how Aquarina''s doing right now, it has been two weeks after all...

 Chapter 1282: Aquarinas Arduous Training

    ?


    It has been two exact weeks since Aquarina and her parents reached the Dry Steppes, where the Everstone Vige was located. The people here were warm and nice, the weather was incredibly warm and dry, and... Well, yeah, both things didn''t meld well together for someone like Aquarina, who liked her personal space. Unless it was Sylphy whom she was sharing it with.


    The Everstone people was overly friendly, and by overly she meant truly overly friendly! They would constantly greet her; every single person would greet her whenever she went. They would also go out of their way to bring her food or gifts anywhere.


    Children woulde to her and gift her pretty flowers and pebbles, and several boys had already confessed they liked her, Aquarina had to reject seven boys in these two weeks, their ability to express their emotions was very open, if they ever had a crush, they would just confess immediately.


    However, she had to admit that there was a certain harmony to everything, something she liked about the ce, something that made it warmer and nicer... Even as she didn''t want to admit it. She missed Sylphy and her friends, but her family was with her, making her not feel too ufortable, and perhaps, making her assimtion into the vige a bit less... painful. Slowly, after a week, Aquarina started gaining more resolve. The training wasn''t harsh at the beginning, but it involved a lot of exercise.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright! Let''s start with the basics okay? You''re going to lift those two big rocks and give a hundred circles around the vige every morning, got it? That''s all, sweetie pie! Easy, right?" Svana smiled radiantly, her giant, muscr body towering even over Aquarina''s mother.


    "Um, I guess so..." Aquarina looked at the two "big rocks", although she had battled Rank 10 monsters already, she still felt slightly intimidated.


    These two big rocks were roughly twenty meters of height head... shaped intorge monoliths embedded with jewels and the faces of the desert spirits that the people prayed to.


    And so, her training began, from the very first day of the first week, Aquarina woke every morning, mom and dad helping her with a tasty and filling breakfast, and with Pyuku and her spirits bringing herpany, she lifted both rocks.


    "Oof, this is not... too easy, oof... fuck, fuck, fuck...! Aah, this is fucking heavy!"


    Aquarina was gritting her teeth, making a really weird face as she became red by just grabbing one stone, and she had to use only one for each!


    The giant stone monoliths probably weighted several dozens of tons each, she saw other vigers carrying simr ones already, moving around the vige.


    She wasn''t the only one in training, and they were doing it much easier than her!


    "Hey new girl!"


    "How are you doing?"


    "Hurry up or you won''t be ready for lunch time!"


    "Hi Aquarina!"


    She still remembers their mocking greetings, although they were just being nice to her. "It seems you''ll have to use all your power to lift them," said Pyuku. "Can you handle it?" "Of course I can! Screw... Screw this shit!"


    Aquarina quickly imbued her Mana into her muscles, activating her physique to its limits. Her muscles bulged tremendously, her Aura rising rapidly and shattering the ground beneath her barefoot, a requirement to make the soles of the feet tough and strong, ording to Svana. "Alright... Heavy... Ho!"


    She gave a single step.


    BAAM!


    The ground trembled, right beneath her, the weight of the stone monoliths was so high the stone shattered, generating cracks and creating imbnce.


    "Ah shit!"


    She had managed to carry both, but the moment she broke the ground beneath her, she ended losing bnce and falling, both stone monoliths fell too.


    RUMBLE!


    The ground trembled as they fell, but they werepletely unscathed, not shattered at all, they were made of a especially tough stone.


    "Hahh, you''ve gotta be kidding me..."


    "You can do it!"


    "Rooaarr!"


    "Yeah, we believe in you!"


    Pyuku and her two spirits were cheering for her.


    "Hah... Thanks, but I really need my daily fix of Sylphy today... Not feeling like it today," she sighed. "Ugh, but... she''s not here, my cute baby girlfriend... I miss her red hair and her cute green eyes so much... And her sweet smell, she was so nice to me... I miss... her..."


    Aquarina sat down over the floor back then, ring at the stone monoliths.


    Svana was ncing from afar, and so did his mother.


    The two looked at one another and nodded, and Svana stepped in.


    "Hey girl, you''re not feeling it today? You know, if you want to get stronger and get inside the inheritance, you''ll have to get this done easy peasy by the end of the month," she said. "Sooo... you have to step in and do your thing."


    "Hahhh... Do I really need to? Umm..." Aquarina had lost her motivation. "I just... I thought I would be strong... but... I can''t..."


    "Come on dear, I know you can. You''re my disciple''s daughter. I''ve heard a lot of good stuff about you! You even fought a god?! Not even I have done that!"ughed Svana.


    "It was with the help of everyone..." Aquarina sighed. "And why do you care so much about me? I am not even a Hero of Stone, I am a Hero of Water and Ice. Shouldn''t I be training that instead?"


    "Well, you see, your mother really insisted about this," Svana said. "And... I can see it within you, Aquarina. There''s potential, tremendous potential. But if you don''t give the first step yourself, we will never be able to guide you through this tough path."


    "..." Aquarina sighed, thinking more and more about Aquarina.


    "Do your best, Aquarina! And get super strong!"


    She could still remember herst words, her adorable smile, and her big hug.


    God, she could still remember the sweet scent of her long, fluffy red hair.


    "If you don''t want to do it for yourself..." her mother stepped forwards. "Do it for her."


    "...!" Aquarina''s eyes widened, nodding.


    She took something from her pocket, a few strands of red hair that Sylphy gifted to her.


    They had her sweet smell, the smell of roses and fruit.


    "Right... For her..." she nodded, standing up. "Heave... Ho!"


    She grabbed both monoliths and continued her march.

 Chapter 1283: Aquarinas Resolve

    Chapter 1283: Aquarina''s Resolve


    ?


    Aquarina recalled many memories as she moved forwards, the memories of their pain, the suffering they have gone through, and how much it made her desire to be stronger.


    Especially several years ago, when they were just children, their first ever experience against death, when they were trapped inside that space by one of the old Demon Generals and faced sure death.


    This was an event that moved Aquarina to these lengths, to be a bit rougher over time, and to get as strong as possible, and which also made her overprotective of Sylphy.


    Because she saw how self-sacrificing she was... her body was all torn to shreds back then, yet she somehow survived, and was revived...


    It was already a miracle she lived after all of that, and Aquarina was traumatized for life ever since then, her shy, meek personality, which seemed so gentle and baby-like rapidly changed. She wanted to be tough and strong, to face this horrible world, and to protect the love of her life, Sylphy, who would give up her own body and life, who would rather be torn to shreds to save her...


    "The reason why I choose this path..."


    She continued moving forwards, Svana looked at her, noticing that Aquarina''s steps became more precise and stronger, she distributed the weight of the two monoliths around every inch of her body.


    Her talent was tremendous!


    "The reason why I became like I am now..."


    Her mother looked at Aquarina with a smile, nodding.


    She knew that Aquarina had be like this because of what happened back then, she knew it from the beginning.


    And she only helped her girl get stronger, because she knew of the pain she had gone through, and her endless desire to change.


    "Sylphy... You don''t need to carry all the weight anymore..."


    She kept moving forwards, step by step, the scorching sun above burned her brown skin.


    The soles of her foot were in pain as they touched the hard, burning stone beneath.


    Yet she had no choice but to continue.


    "I''ll be so strong I''ll be able to protect you from anything..."


    Ten steps, a dozen steps, twenty, thirty, forty, fifty...


    Aquarina didn''t broke her concentration, her face burning red due to all the effort she was giving.


    "Even the Gods and the Demon King."


    Her eyes turned deep red, her Aura surging from her body, her Dual Aura which had been created thanks to Sylphy''s help.


    All this power she had was all a gift from her at the end, the System, her Draconification, many of her skills...


    Even before all of that, she did train a lot, yes, that was a lot of her power too, mostly things her parents taught her, her cultivation, and everything.


    But all of such powers have now evolved tremendously thanks to Sylphy too.


    This was the first time she would truly forge a power of her own,pletely.


    With sheer effort, pain, and suffering.


    "Wear your body down, until the only thing left behind is the hard stone of the desert," said Svana. "Step by step, carry the weight of the mountains, until you be a mountain yourself."


    Aquarina continued moving as Svana said such words, these words that the Hero of Stone had once spoken to his family and friends.


    This was the doctrine of the people of Everstone, nonstop refinement of the body, until achievingplete perfection, to turn the feeble and fleshy body into stone itself.


    And the to continue refining the stone, until it became ore, and then metal.


    And then...


    Diamond!


    The ultimate goal that not even Svana has achieved.


    An untouchable, invincible body.


    This was the power of the Hero of Stone, his Physique.


    {Adamas}!


    And now, Aquarina was one of the many that walked through the arduous path to try and achieve such a power.


    A whole day passed and Aquarina had barely done twentyps.


    But she didn''t stop, she continued moving, without eating, sleeping.


    She only drank water Undine feed to her.


    After the second day ended, she reached seventyps.


    And then, as the third day arrived.


    She finished the 100ps around the vige while carrying the two gigantic monoliths of stone.


    An incredibly arduous, weary challenge, something that pushed her beyond her limits.


    BAAAM!


    The sound of the monoliths hitting the ground reverberated across the Dry Steppes.


    At this point, almost the entire vige had gathered to see her finish her first ever challenge,


    of many toe.


    "Hahh... Hahhh..."


    Aquarina felt her entire body in pain, yet... an Aura of brown essence surged from it too.


    Every time since she started this trial, her entire body was constantly refining itself.


    She was cultivating.


    As her hands trembled, covered on bruises and scars, she smiled lightly.


    "I''ve gotten a bit stronger... I think," she sighed in relief, before falling over the floor.


    "Hahh... I''m beat!"


    Her family and Svana quickly ran to greet her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You did it, three days and three nights, but you did it!" Svanaughed. "Well done,


    Aquarina!"


    "I''m so proud of you!" her mother hugged her tightly, Aquarina couldn''t even move anymore.


    "Ahhh... Please have mercy on me, mother... I am so tired and hungry..." Aquarina groaned.


    "Please give me anything to eat..."


    "O-Of course! We should quickly go!" Shade nodded. "We''ve already prepared a big feast to


    celebrate your initiation with Svana."


    "Yep! Let''s go enjoy!" Svanaughed. "Let''s do this!"


    "§°§°§°§°§¯§¯§¯!"


    The people of Everstone celebrated.


    Music quickly filled the streets, people began dancing, jumping, and creating fireworks by


    firing spirit stones into the sky and making them explode.


    The night sky was illuminated by countless colors, the songs of the people and their dance,


    the fire, and the delicious smell of roasted meat.


    Aquarina felt the atmosphere, she felt the people''s happiness.


    She recalled how they stayed with her, and trusted her, and saw her moving forwards.


    And she smiled as they came to congratte her and eat at her side.


    "So, Aquarina? Do you feel a bit more wee now?" Svana smiled at her, bringing her more


    food.


    "Yes... maybe a bit more wee," she nodded. "Hah, do I need to do this again tomorrow?"


    "Yes!"ughed Svana. "Until your skin bes as hard and tough as stone!"


    "Hahhh..."


    And like that, the first week continued, and the second week arrived.


    Step by step, Aquarina kept moving forwards.


    Faster and faster.


    Until finally, at the end of the second week...


    "I-I did it?!"


    She finished the hundredps before lunch.


    She dropped the two monoliths into the ground, gasping for air as she looked at the sky,


    resting over the dry earth.


    "Congrattions, Aquarina!" Svana said. "You''ve finally aplished it! Took you two


    weeks, but you did it, girl!"


    "I-I did... I did it... Hahhh... My body feels weird, just what was that? Did I really cultivate


    doing such amount of hard work?"


    "You did! Not only your body has been tempered tremendously, but even your soul, as you''ve


    cultivated your very mind and resolve!" Svana extended her hand towards her. "Now, let''s go!


    Time for breakfast, girl!"


    "Hahh... Alright!" Aquarina smiled, epting her hand, and standing back up. "Um..."


    "Yes?" Svana wondered, looking at Aquarina.


    "Sorry for being rude before... And for acting like such a brat," sighed Aquarina. "And thank


    you for helping me, and always trusting me."


    "Oh!" Svana giggled, patting Aquarina''s head. "Don''t worry about it, dear. You remind me of your mother in her younger years more than you imagine, haha!"


    "I-Is that so? Hahah..." Aquarinaughed a bit. "I wonder how everyone else is doing... Sylphy


    too."

 Chapter 1284: Finally Done?!

    Chapter 1284: Finally Done?!


    ?


    (Sylphy''s POV)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was already the end of the month, and I found myself in front of thest, dusty part of the veryst floor yet to clean. Celica and Celeste were right by my side.


    We pointed our hands at the floor, and with a mere thought, sparkles of emerald light surged, cleaning the dust by gathering it into a tiny ck pebble, which I stored inside of Glutton.


    "It''s done..."


    "Yeah..."


    "W-We finally did it!"


    All three of us celebrated, finally, it was finally done, god dammit!


    "Yaaay!"


    We ended jumping together like dumb children, but seriously, it was THIS relieving. After a whole month of doing this and this alone, I think we were all going insane.


    If it wasn''t because we were actually growing stronger, I think we would have given up at the end, Felicia was indeed a very sadistic master.


    I really hope she teaches us something normal for once now!


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the {Training Quest}: [Clean Master Felicia''s House Only Using Alchemy Magic]


    [Well done! After a whole month of arduous torture, not only have you used alchemy and alchemy only to clean everything, but only spells and no skills whatsoever!]


    [Your body is now full of Alchemy Runes, everywhere, and they harmonize with all other runes and powers you possessed! Just how is this possible to begin with? Perhaps asking your master Felicia for an answer could help.]


    [Now that you''re finally done, you deserve a good break, and perhaps to finally start learning actual things regarding the amazing Alchemy Felicia showed you before.]


    [Good luck!]


    [Because you havepleted the Quest within 30 Days out of the 90 Days limit, your rewards have been doubled.]


    [Completion Rewards: [10.000.000 EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x20 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x20 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x20 [Divine Holy Dragon Flowers (A Grade)] x10 [Divine Fire Dragon Flowers (A Grade)] x10 [Divine Thunder Dragon Flowers (A Grade)] x10 [System Fragment: Title System 2/3]


    Oh, so many rewards! Dragon Flowers, Elixirs, EXP, and another System Fragment, nice!


    Good, I finally feel rewarded for all that effort...


    But that wasn''t all though.


    Ding!


    [Your constant usage of Alchemy Magic has umted arge quantity of Alchemy Skill Proficiency.]


    [The [Fusion Alchemy: Lv5] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 8!]


    [Your constant cultivation of your Divine Sunlight Halo and your Divine Thunder Rings have greatly enhanced their power.]


    [The [Divine Sunlight Halo: Lv2] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 3!]


    [The Effects of your Divine Sunlight Halo have been amplified greatly, and a third Divine Ring of Sunlight and Holy Fire has been formed.]


    [The [Divine Golden Thunder Rings: Lv1] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 2!]


    [Your Divine Rings of Thunder have been sturdier andrger, bing capable of harboring and distributing Divine Thunder Essence much better.]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 8: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 9!]


    [New Magic Runes have been forged inside your Magic Circle, your Magic Spells have further evolved and strengthened.]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 8: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 9!]


    [Your Body has be tougher, more flexible, and with better stamina, now more capable of harboring mana and unleashing an Aura.]


    [Your [Psyche]: [Tier 2: Rank 8: God Devouring Thunderous Abyssal Soul Psyche] has Ranked Up to Tier 2: Rank 9!]


    [Your Soul has be considerablyrger, its Divinity aspect growing stronger.]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 2: Rank 6: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 2: Rank


    8!]


    [Your have refined arge quantity of Spiritual Energy, your Spiritual Heart is brimming with strength.]


    Phew, I felt much stronger, the progress was there, a single Rank for most things, except Spiritual Heart at two Ranks!


    It was tedious and boring, but we did it!


    The questpletion further confirmed we had cleansed things well, and we also kept them clean while we cleaned the rest of the floors.


    Yeah, Felicia had told us we had to keep everything clean even after we already cleaned a room, dust umted quickly.


    So, despite getting so much alchemy runes, we had to constantly backtrack, slowing us down.


    If we didn''t have to do that, we could have ended a week ago, actually!


    It was annoying, but whatever, its over, and that''s what matters now.


    "Auntie Felicia! We did it!" Celica screamed into the ceiling.


    "We know that you''re always spying on us, so don''t pretend you can''t hear us!" Celeste said.


    "Yeah!" I agreed.


    Suddenly, the ceiling started to change shape, bing a big eye made of blue ss.


    "Yes, yes, I saw and checked. Well done, I expected you would either try to quit or take three months, but you did it surprisingly quickly..." she muttered. "Did you realize your alchemy runes already? Dammit, you girls are sharp!"


    "Wait, so you knew it as an arduous and horrible job?" I asked.


    "Naturally..." sheughed. "I was ready for you toe back to meining and quitting. I wasn''t going to actually kick you out though, this was more of a test of how far your resolve could go... Color me surprised, I had no idea you would do it and in barely a month... it''s impressive, you''vepletely humiliated me..."


    "Eh? Really? Nice!" Celica giggled happily.


    "Wow, you really didn''t even had a single speck of hope for us, huh? Such a good master you


    are..." Celeste sighed.


    "W-Well, what''s done is done! What do we do now?" I asked Felicia.


    "I am quite busy right now, so just take the day off, girls. Do whatever you want. Rest,


    cultivate, y, eat, hunt... anything, tomorrow in the morning, I''ll call you to my workshop,"


    Felicia said.


    "Understood..." I nodded.


    "Very well then, I am quite busy so please, don''t bother your old master, alright?"


    After that, the eye disappeared, and we were left alone on the twentieth floor.


    "Welp... We already had breakfast, and dad''s outside hunting..." I said. "Wannaze around


    and eat sweets?"


    "Sure, I''m in," Celeste said.


    "Okay!" Celica agreed.


    I guess we were going to kick back and rx for once.

 Chapter 1285: Celestes Hobbies

    Chapter 1285: Celeste''s Hobbies


    ?


    We gathered on my bedroom, Celica and Celeste quickly sat over the bed and started checking out books I had brought, mostly books full of pictures and so on, which they could get some easy fun from. I also put on some music using a Music Box, which is a magical artifact that can record sounds, but it''s mostly used to store melodies, mostly a lot of folk songs and orchestral music from when we went to visit the capital''s theatre.


    It was good, lively music, and the girls loved it and felt rxed, so it was a win-win without a doubt, as my friends rxed, I brought a wooden table and ced a lot of sweets and drinks. By drinks I meant mostly fruit juices. Mostly cookies in terms of sweets, and a few small creampuffs, we didn''t want to eat too much before dinner.


    "Alright here''s the sweets, dad usuallyes to prepare lunch at 3 PM, so we got like three hours before he gets here~" I sat down in between the two. "What are you reading?"


    "I''m checking on these cute illustration books! Look all the prettyndscapes, so dreamy!" Celica smiled, looking at them. "I like this ce, but I wish we could visit something like these ces one day..."


    "Sure, I mean, I n to travel the world with all of you, so that''s a given Celica!" I nodded, eating a creampuff. "What about miss Celeste over there?"


    "I''m just checking if there''s anything of interest," Celeste said. "Lately I''ve been trying to get into more serious literature, but I always end up going back to fantasy adventure stories... Ugh."


    "Well, me too, I prefer them over reading about the biography of some random elven magician or something," Iughed. "What are you reading right now?"


    "Eh, it''s a bit cringy..." she felt embarrassed. "Hm, it''s called The Ten Elemental Rings: The Herald of the Void. It''s a fantasy story about a world called Fantasia where there are ten elemental rings, there''s no magic or anything, and these ten rings grant magic power of an element to those that wield it. So every nation has a different ring, but it was always thought that there were nine of them, so this is when the story starts, a young boy called Christopher is born with the ability to manifest the tenth ring, the ring of the void, and inside of ites sealed an ancient Void Spirit that can talk only to him and help him develop his Void Magic. Also there are not monsters in this world but there are weird golem-like beings named Mechanicals and they absorb ores from the mountains and attack viges and only the power of the ten rings can defeat them so the boy goes on an adventure to defeat them and protect themoners that are often unprotected and he stumbles upon a priest girl by the name of Cerenica that has a fragment of the Holy Ring, and this is where they introduce the rings being actually fragmented long ago and given a fragment to one person, containing only a piece of their original power to distribute it more evenly and then heter meets a boy that has developed magic technology using Mechanical parts but nobody wants to help him revolutionize the world with them to defeat their foes and-"


    "Okay, okay, I get it, sounds pretty fun..." I nodded.


    Damn, this girl is really a bookworm! I had no idea Celeste loved these kinds of stories.


    "I told you it was cringy!" Celeste sighed. "But I kind of like this dumb stuff... Maybe because I''ve always lived like a loser, so I like reading shit like this to go to another world for once..."


    "I-I see... I wouldn''t call you a loser, Celeste, you''re totally a winner, right Celica?" I asked Celica.


    However, she was already in her own little world.


    "Look mister teddy, this is a big garden of giant flowers! And this is the beach of crystalline sand, isn''t it lovely? I want to go there!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah... But yeah, what I said!" I told Celeste, patting her shoulders. "I liked the plot though, sounds interesting. And kind of realistic, I mean, I could see that totally happening in real life."


    "Nah, it''s too unrealistic. A world without magic? That''s just insane, but I like this sort of high fantasy," Celeste shrugged.


    I guess she''s not wrong, a world without magic would be so weird, like, how would people even have bathrooms then? Or take showers? Or do like, anything?


    "But there''s still the element of magic in the rings, that''s an interesting aspect, that there are only small fragments of them capable of giving magic to people, like a limited resource," I said. "Also the Mechanicals remind me of the Machine people."


    "Yeah, maybe the author met the Machine people once or something," Celeste nodded, she was getting pumped up as I talked with her about her hobby, while she was gobbling down a lot of cookies. "Also I kind of like the secondary male character, that guy that became an engineer using the mechanical body parts! Isn''t that cool? Like the dwarves from the city...!"


    "You''re right, there''s totally some sequel potential, imagine another story in the future of that world where technology spread using the mechanical body parts, so it''s the same world with rings and everything but there''s giant golems people pilot instead," I said.


    "What? That sounds crazy! You should be an author, Sylphy, I would read that shit,"ughed Celeste.


    "Haha! You think so? I''m just talking nonsense mostly, but I guess that''s how authors make fantasy stories..." I giggled. "You liked the cookies?"


    "Yeah, they''re good... I love your cookies actually..." Celeste blushed a bit. "Thanks for bringing a lot, sorry if I''m eating them all. I''m in my goblin mode right now..."


    "It''s fine! Let''s goblin mode together~" I giggled.


    We spent some nice time together, talking about her favorite books, which were all quite interested, if a bit over the top at times.


    There was even one about a man reincarnating as an ice dragon called "Epic of Ice Dragon", so weird!


    And even a weirder one about a girl reincarnating inside a novel, named "The Protagonist Sister is Actually the Strongest".


    But I had a lot of fun, and once dad arrived, we helped him cook lunch.


    Also, it was about time to consume my Elixirs.

 Chapter 1286: My Master Is A NEET!

    Chapter 1286: My Master Is A NEET!


    ?


    "I''m back~"


    Dad opened the door and quickly entered the house, bringing with himself a bag with something big inside, he had caught yet another giant creature for lunch.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hey dad!"


    I walked downstairs, the girls ended staying in my room.


    "Sylphy! How are you? You cane rest here, no need to continue working. I''ll make you something delicious, so rx for now."


    "Ah, no, we finished, actually!"


    "Oh?! Really?!" he gasped. "Nice! Well done! And it only took... one month..."


    "Yeeeah, it wasn''t the shortest time ever, it was still pretty long! But well, at least we did it and Felicia gave us the day off," I shrugged.


    "I see! Congrats! Here''s a bear hug to celebrate,e here!"


    Dad quickly hugged me tightly with his big arms and lifted me off the ground.


    He always did this when I was a little girl, and even now he did it!


    It made me feel a bit embarrassed, but he was my dad, so I didn''t really mind it.


    "Hahah, do you have to lift me all the time like this?" I giggled.


    "Well, you''ve always been my little princess! What''s wrong with a father spoiling his daughter? A big hug has never hurt anybody!" heughed, kissing my cheek. "Do you want something? Dad will buy anything as a reward."


    "Really? Anything?" I wondered.


    "Yeah, your mother said I shouldn''t spoil you..." he sighed. "But screw her rules, she''s not here now so we can do whatever we want!"


    "Hmm, I don''t know... honestly I would wish to not even be here..." I sighed. "But maybe we could go to the city after lunch? I don''t know if Celica or Celeste would want toe, they''re tired, but I want to go see the hero I talked you about."


    "Right! The Hero of zing Hammer or something?" he said. "Sure, let''s go look for them once we''re done with lunch then! If we can find them and recruit them, it would be for the better. A cksmith-type Hero is very rare. Felicia could be their master."


    "Right? We have to try, definitely!" I nodded. "Thanks dad!"


    "No worries! I was already going to ept anyways if you wanted to go there," heughed. "So I guess you still got that wish if you want something."


    "Hmmm, then maybe we could go to the clothing shop and get everyone somefier winter clothes, I would want that!" I said.


    "Right, I guess if you''ll be going outside more often, you''ll need clothes for the cold," he nodded. "Alright, what else?"


    "Hmmm... I want to eat more sweets from here. I think they got some really unique variety of things..." I said.


    "Hahaha, quite the sweet tooth, you''re like your mother," heughed. "She tries her hardest to pretend she doesn''t care about sweets, but she loves them and is always eating them. Before bing a Saintess, she often indulged on sweets and candies in her studies as a teacher and schr in the magician tower."


    "Woah, I had no idea of that little info!" I nodded, rubbing my chin. "I could use that to my advantage..."


    "Yeah, the best way to smoother her is by giving her sweets," heughed. "Anyways, want to help me skin this thing? We''ll make it into a stew and also barbeque."


    "Sure! But what is it?" I wondered.


    Dad pointed at therge bag where something inside was being held, he quickly opened the bag, revealing arge bird of over three meters of height, covered with red feathers, it had big, ck scaled legs with sharp ws, and a pointy, long, ck colored beak.


    "Woah, it''s a weird bird..." I analyzed it.


    "It''s a zing Roc, they live inside the dungeon I went," he said. "I wanted to taste some chicken and caught this thing. First time trying it myself, so let''s give it a go, shall we?"


    "Sure! I''m always up for some chicken! Maybe we could make some fried one too? Breaded chicken!" I said.


    "You got it! Want to help?" he asked.


    "Yeah! Let me help you skin it and cut it..."


    Like that, I helped dad bleed it, skin it, and cut it down intorge chunks. The scales and feathers were quite strong and possessed a lot of mana. Despite the creature being a flightless,va-swimming bird, it was actually quite strong at Tier 7, so its materials were valuable.


    "You can keep everything, make a cute dress with it or something," he said.


    "Sure!" I nodded.


    Like that, we started cooking together, I breaded the Roc''s breasts, which we cut into smaller chunks, seasoned them, and then deep fried them one after another.


    At the same time, dad made a delicious stew with the typical mix of potatoes, tomatoes, onion, garlic, radish, and carrots. It was smelling nice.


    And also, he was making the legs as barbeque, covered on meat sauce and other spices, it was looking so good my tummy was rumbling already.


    However, as I cooked and saw the beautiful feathers, I remembered that dad''s birthday was


    coming soon.


    I usually always gift him mundane things... But maybe this time I should give him something


    more personalized?


    After all he''s my dad and I love him a lot... I want to spoil him too.


    Something nice for him using these scales and feathers would be nice.


    Perhaps some sort of jacket, and pants, and a stylish hat, a whole set of armor/clothes


    wouldn''t be bad, and he goes well with the color red.


    And if I imbue it with lots of other materials, I could gift him some top-notch equipment that


    even a hero like him would find good.


    "I think we''re almost ready here, can you call the girls- Ah, they''re here, haha!"


    We noticed Celeste and Celica walking downstairs.


    "Smells so good, what are you even making?" Celeste wondered; her hair was messy.


    "Chicken?! It''s chicken! I''ve missed fried chicken so much..." said Celica.


    "Alright, I guess the food did its work! Come sit down, let''s have a meal together," dad said.


    "Felicia! Are you joining?"


    "Sorry, busy... Bring me chicken though," Felicia said.


    "Hah, always the same..." dad sighed, bringing her some stew and fried chicken.


    Felicia was definitely what Alice called a "NEET" sometimes...

 Chapter 1287: Growing Stronger

    Chapter 1287: Growing Stronger


    ?


    After having a very filling lunch, I went to my room to prepare for our little trip to Evercraft, I decided to drink all the new elixirs I obtained right now. It was a bit shocking I got them again after a while since thest time, was cleaning dust for a whole month truly worth all these rewards?


    Well, I won''tin, so sure, I''ll take it!


    I decided to leave the Dragon Flowers for tonight or tomorrow, maybe. I needed to turn them into Dragon Elixir using Alchemy after all, so it was much more of a chore.


    Well, isn''t drinking sixty potions in one go also quite a chore?


    Ah, well, since I was a baby that I ate dragon meat, and the trick is to use the Spell [Metabolism eleration] to enhance my metabolism and rapidly absorb nutrients and digest anything I eat or drink.


    Of course this also makes me want to go to the bathroom afterwards... So I''ll keep my bathroom''s door open because I''ll most likely need to pee afterwards.


    Anyways, without further ado...


    "Down the hatch!"


    Gulp, gulp, gulp...


    "Phew! Been a while since I''ve drank Divine Strengthening Elixir! Ahh, I love this sweet vor so much!" I sighed in relief and happiness.


    Alice was by my side, looking at me with a weirded-out expression.


    "It feels like you''re an alcoholic finally getting to drink another cup of wine after months..." shemented.


    "Eh? I am not addicted to these! Phew..." I finished drinking the fourth already. "Burp... Ah, my bad."


    "You''re drinking them very quickly, are you sure its okay?" Yggdra wondered, worried about


    me.


    "Yeah, I''ve done this before plenty of times, trust me," I nodded.


    I continued drinking, and drinking, and drinking.


    After eight minutes, I had finished, my belly was slightly swollen, and I ran to pee in the bathroom right away.


    I spent the next three minutes just peeing...


    Oof, but I think I''m finally done.


    And my body, my magic circle, and my skills all felt stronger.


    My Aura became thicker and much stronger!


    Ding!


    [You have consumed the [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x20!]


    [Your Body has been greatly enhanced, absorbing arge quantity of refined Ki imbued with small fragments of Divinity.]


    [Your [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 9: Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 10!]


    [Your Body has be tougher, more flexible, and with better stamina, now more capable of harboring mana and unleashing an Aura.]


    [The [Swift Fighter: Lv3] has Leveled Up to Level 4!]


    [You have consumed the [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x20!]


    [You have assimted 66.830 Element-less Runes into your Magic Circle!]


    [The Element-less Runes have assimted your primary Elements, bing of Fire, Nature, Light, Thunder, and Spirit Element!]


    [Your [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 9: Spiritual Princess Magic Circle] has Ranked Up to Tier 6: Rank 10!]


    [Your Magic Circle spins rapidly, gaining a newyer of Runes that interconnect with one another, your Spells are bing stronger, and so your connection with your Mana.]


    [You have consumed the [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x20!]


    [You have gained 119.500 Skill Proficiency Points distributed across your Skills randomly.] [The Skills: [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain: Lv1] and [Dual Swordsmanship Arts: Lv2] have Gained 2 Levels!]


    [The Skills: [Spirit Fusion: Lv3] [Gardener: Lv3] [Forge: Lv3] [Agricultural Arts: Lv5] [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv7] [Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall: Lv3] [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv6] have Gained 1 Level!]


    "Phew, finally done..."


    I walked outside the bathroom and quickly went downstairs after packing things and putting on my warmest clothes to bear with the snow outside.


    "I''m ready, sorry for taking a while..." I said, walking downstairs. "Are we ready to depart?"


    "Yeah, we were just waiting for you," said Celeste. "What took you so long?"


    "Had to go to the bathroom... Sorry about that, haha..." I giggled nervously.


    "Then let''s go before it gets toote!" said Celica, grabbing my hand and dragging me outside.


    "Alright, Phoenix, can you bring us there again, please?" my father asked his familiar.


    Phoenix, who had taken a much smaller, chicken-like form, had been wandering around the house every day, we sometimes stumbled with her, and we would chat with the ancient being as if she was just another member of the family.


    "Sure, sure, but only because you asked with a please!" she said, quickly growing into her enormous, glorious zing form, and rapidly spreading out her wings. "Alright, get on!"


    We quickly climbed her warm back, her zing feathers didn''t burn us, but gave us a very nice warm, bearing with the cold outside became possible thanks to her.


    "Hmm, Phoenix is so warm..." Celica smiled.


    "Yeah, her feathers are fluffy too," said Celeste.


    "Yep," I agreed with them.


    FLUOSH!


    As we flew across the skies, Evercraft became closer and closer, the steam, the sound of all the mechanical constructions inside, and the sound of people talking everywhere quickly reached


    the skies.


    It sure was a loud city...


    "Here we are, children, slowly walk down, gently," Phoenix allowed us to walk down very gently, but when it was time for dad... "Just get off my back already, An!"


    "Eek!" he was thrown into the ground... "Ouch, hey! Why are you so rude with me?"


    "I never said I would be your personal mount, isn''t it?! I am a glorious Divine Beast, not whatever you think I am!" Pheonix angrily said, crossing her wings.


    "Well, you dly took the girls here though..." dad said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "T-That''s because... Well, they''re children, why would I be mean with children?" she sighed.


    "Yeah, yeah, alright..." Dad sighed, quickly standing back up. "Anyways, wee back to the city, girls! With Sylphy we n to go see this hero she was talking about, and see what''s up with them, also she said she wanted to buy more clothes for the cold, and food. Do you want


    to do something on your own?"


    "Nah, I think hanging around with you two is fine with me," Celeste said.


    "Me too!" said Celica. "Just walking outside of that house is enough, to be honest..."


    "Hahah, fair enough. Let''s go then!" dad led us into the city.

 Chapter 1288: Searching For The Hero

    Chapter 1288: Searching For The Hero


    ?


    Although I wanted to go meet the hero right away, it was better to get done with other business firsts. We decided to explore the city of Evercraft more thoroughly than before. In our first visit, we barely saw a few parts of it because Felicia was in a hurry to just get back to her house. And the reason why, is quite obvious now, she doesn''t like being outside.


    First, we moved to buy clothes. Felicia gave us some directions and names, so we visited four different shops she had rmended, which all dealt with textile manufacturing, clothing, fabric, and such.


    Two of them only made raw fabric, but it was often times magically enchanted and of very high quality... and cost. The other two, however, sold already made products, and looked very stylish, like no clothing store I''ve ever seen before.


    The only ones that could evenpare to the beauty of the building and everything inside were the ones at the Elven Kingdom''s Capital. But even then, these had much more variety! Frilly dresses, big ponchos,rge jackets, jean-styled pants, the first time I see these, shorts, even swimwear! I didn''t know why they had swimwear here when there was no beach...


    But apparently, there are special, smaller, and controlled dungeons near the capital that have their own terrains and scenery, simr to mine. And a few of them hadrgekes with tempered weather so people often times went there to rx.


    Anyways, I mostly bought things for the winter, such as jackets, ponchos, big puffy pants, and sweaters, they were made using magically crafted fabric using the fur and scales of monsters as their main ingredients, despite that, the texture was soft and nice to the touch of the skin.


    For Celeste and Celica, I also bought them almost anything they felt like they wanted or liked, Celica bought herself a swimwear for some reason, she found one with frills and ribbons she really loved... Ah, and Celeste bought herself some lingerie, sexy, ck lingerie.


    She said it was because she was older than me and she was already a young adult, and it was totally fine to wear that for pajamas instead... I suppose she''s not wrong, I''ll leave it at that.


    But seeing that sexy lingerie made me imagine Aquarina wearing those, and then I felt a bit lonely that she wasn''t here with me...


    At least, once we finished shopping, we moved straight to my goal, seeking the hero!


    "Alright so where is this hero you''re looking for?" wondered Celeste. "They''re not in immediate danger like the two Anima?"


    "No, they''re actually doing fine on their own..." I said. "So I don''t know if I should really try to "recruit" them or something, but I want to have a talk with them, and meet them. I don''t know if we''ll ever truly go against a Demon King. I would rather... try to rationalize with them. These are more peaceful times, despite what others might think. But they''re still someone blessed by a god, and I want to see if I can help them. After all, everyone that''s blessed meets them first, and is told to defeat the Demon King. So perhaps this responsibility might be weighing over their shoulders."


    "I suppose there''s a lot of possibilities of what could happen..." Celeste nodded.


    "I don''t really like the Gods, they''re weird and evil sometimes..." said Celica. "I hope this Ruby person is fine and okay!"


    "I''m sure they''re okay... At least they''re healthy," I sighed.


    As we walked across the streets and gasped by the wonder of the city''s beautiful buildings and constructions, we moved from street to street, following my Compass Eyes.


    Until eventually, at the other side of a narrow street, I found it, a small smithy, at the corner of a darker alleyway, it wasn''t as illuminated as the rest, so it was slightly obscurepared to the rest, and least seen.


    "Oh, that must be a new smithy, I don''t remember it being here..." my dad said. "Are they there?" he wondered.


    "Yes, I believe so," I nodded.


    We walked closer to the smithy, it looked open, it only had a very rough-looking name on it, made over some wooden table.


    It was called...


    "[Ruby''s Fire Hands]" I said. "Alright, that''s her name," I nodded.


    "Her, so it''s a girl?" wondered Celeste.


    "Maybe a boy is called Ruby!" said Celica.


    "We''ll see once we get inside anyways..." I sighed.


    I was slightly nervous, but I stepped forward, opening the door.


    The moment we stepped in, a wave of heat washed over our faces, as usual with these smithies.


    "Oof, that''s hot..." I sighed. "Ah, hello? Someone there?"


    I stepped inside, my friends slowly walking besides me with dad behind us.


    The entire smithy looked rather decadent.


    Pieces of rusted steel over the floor, broken and badly crafted swords, axes, and shields.


    Broken pieces of armor, dust everywhere.


    Low quality ore pieces, very small ones.


    Shattered fragments of beast cores around the floor.


    There were a few stone tables, rusted tools, and the smithy itself, zing with fire as someone was making something.


    Or well, trying to.


    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    She? Looked a bit frustrated, smacking at the piece of metal with her hammer, her Mana flowing out with a wild fluctuation, she was rather bad at it...


    The piece of metal, which resembled a long de, was slightly broken, and the cracks were growing wider, the heat was not distributed evenly, creating cracks very easily.


    "Agh, dammit! It''s not working?! But I have the... Ugghhh!"


    She suddenly threw the half-assed sword into the floor on a fit of rage, and then sighed, dropping the hammer into the floor.


    "Hahh..."


    For a moment, there was only silence.


    "Um... Hi?"


    "HYEEH?!"


    She cried the moment I talked, I imagine she didn''t hear us entering at all, nor she heard me


    the first time I talked.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "How did you get in here?! Who are you?" she wondered.


    "Um... Wasn''t this a smithy?" I wondered.


    "Ah... R-Right, yeah! I-It''s that..." she muttered. "A smithy... yeah! D-Do you want to buy something?!"


    She quickly stood up, and was almost around my own size, only a centimeter or two smaller.


    And once she took off her mask and her protective clothes, a fiery red skin was revealed.


    And crimson eyes, resembling rubies.


    And... horns?

 Chapter 1289: Unexpected Reaction

    Chapter 1289: Unexpected Reaction


    ?


    Fiery red skin simr to the color of tomatoes, crimson red eyes like rubies, and two small, almost three-centimeter-long ck hornsing from her forehead. Ears that were slightly long and circr at the end, unlike elves, which were how dwarves had their ears. Her height also indicated she was a dwarf, yet her appearance...


    "You''re a demon?!" asked Celica in surprise.


    "Red skin and horns, she''s definitely not an Anima with those features!" said Celeste.


    "Huh? What the hell are you talking about?" wondered the girl, as she took off her helmet, revealing her long, blonde hair, which ended on red-colored tips.


    Her body was strong-looking, big arms and legs, muscr, yet she had a feminine charm, despite her slightly manlier voice, she was definitely a girl, she was even wearing beautiful ck thighs and a red skirt.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Actually she had really good fashion sense, her face had makeup over, and she was really good at keeping it despite the heat, her eyshes were long and nicely taken care of, her skin looked soft, and so her red lipstick.


    Also, her hands looked so beautiful and delicate! And she had long nails, painted pink, she was really feminine despite the slightly manlier vibe she gave off at the start!


    "I-I mean, your appearance..." I muttered.


    "What''s wrong with that?!" she asked angrily. "Have you never seen a half demon before or something? Actually, well, my mom was half Red Oni, so I''m quarter demon? Well, whatever the case, what do you want anyways? Did you reallye here to buy from me?"


    "I... I mean, sure, why not?" I asked. "What''s your name?" I wondered.


    "Name''s Ruby, duh, it''s in the damn name of the shop!" she said angrily, crossing her big, burly arms.


    Damn, she was harsh...


    "Come ondy, you don''t have to be so rude with them, you should treat your clients kindly, or you won''t get sales," my father tried toment.


    "And who are you to say that old man? Never seen you around! Screw off if you are not buying anything!" she said angrily.


    "Eeeh? Old man?!" my father looked devastated. "D-Do I look that old already? I even shaved my beard recently...!"


    "You''re fine dad..." I sighed. "He''s my father, sorry... But um, so you''re Ruby, huh?"


    "Yeah, that''s my name... Wait, you are all really weird and suspicious. Nobodyes here, like, ever, unless they''re looking for me!" she said angrily. "Are you working for that bastard of Eustace by any chance? I already told you guys I don''t have money yet! I can''t pay the debt if I don''t make any money, simple as! Just tell your boss to wait a bit! I-I''m just getting the hang of it but I''ll surely make a big sum once I figure out my cksmith Magic!"


    Huh? What was she talking about now?


    Debt? Is she really on debt?


    Damn...


    Maybe we should really help this girl then.


    "Okay that''s enough, calm the fuck down, we are not the people you''re talking about!" said Celeste, stepping forward. "Also, you''re acting really rude with us, clients! If you''re not getting any money, have you ever wondered why that''s the case? Perhaps treat your damn clients better?"


    "HAH?! And who are YOU to tell me how I should fucking behave, you blue-haired


    pipsqueak?" asked Ruby angrily, shing against Celeste, even if she was much smaller than her, she just looked over her defiantly.


    "Pipsqueak? Have you seen yourself in the mirror? You''re the only one that''s as small as a goblin here!" Celeste barked back.


    "You fucking bitch! Say that again to my face! Come here, I''m going to give you a nice knuckle sandwich!" Ruby rushed towards Celeste.


    "You really don''t know who you''re trying to fight here!" Celeste was about to beat her down.


    They were getting a bit ahead of themselves.


    Celeste was not a good match for Ruby at all!


    "Okay, okay, no more, please..."


    I dragged Celeste back while Ruby stopped her charge and looked at us.


    "Hey, she started it!" said Celeste.


    "Yeah but she''s not well, she was having a hard time," I sighed. "Leave her be."


    "Hmm..."


    Celeste stood behind me crossing her arms, ring at Ruby with a seriously angered expression.


    "Sorry for disturbing you today, Ruby. My name is Sylph, but you can call me Sylphy if you want! This is... Celeste, as you might have already heard, and this cute girl over here is Celica," I said. "Dad''s name is An."


    "Nice to meet you..." my dad looked at Ruby with a saddened expression.


    "Ok, and?" Ruby wondered.


    "And... Well, I am someone blessed by a god, like you! And dad too, he''s actually the Hero of zing Sword... I am surprised you haven''t recognized him? There''s a statue of him in the za..." I said.


    "Hm?! Wait, huh?!" Ruby gasped. "Y-You''re... And he''s... EEEH?!"


    She screamed in shock, shaking the entire foundation of the smithy, which was alreadyckluster to begin with!


    "Sorry about startling you before," I apologized. "Right dad?"


    "Ah, yeah, my daughter here is the new generation of heroes and everything... she got a few hero friends too, they''re not here right now, went on their own separate journeys to get stronger for a year or two," dad said. "But we came here mostly because we wanted to see how you were doing. We''ve already helped others that have been blessed... or perhaps cursed by the gods before."


    "Y-You''re really...?" Ruby muttered. "A-And what sort of help are you going to offer me? Are you going to drag me into a war or something?! I''ve been keeping the fact I''m a hero hidden this entire time! If somebody were to learn, they would force onto me so many responsibilities... And I don''t want any of that!"


    "No, Ruby, we don''t want to force you anything, really!" I said. "We just want to help and maybe.. I don''t know, be friends?" I wondered.


    "Friends?!" she asked angrily. "You''re only going to spread that I''m a hero and then everyone


    is going toe here asking me why I''m such a useless piece of shit, aren''t you?!"


    "N-No! Please, Ruby, calm down!"


    "Leave... Leave my smithy! I don''t need anybody''s help! LEAVE!"


    Then she screamed at me and pushed me away strongly.


    She was really strong, actually.


    "Ah, please... just don''t be aggressive, there''s no point in violence..." I sighed.


    "Just leave me alone!" she cried. "Why would I ever want to be a hero?! You''re... you''re all just ughterers! How many demons have your father killed?! The demons have been victims of genocide through all of history, all because of them! Do you think I would go and kill my own people because those fucking gods told me to do so?!"


    "I-I didn''t know you were a quarter demon- And no, I don''t intend to force you into anything!" I said. "We just want to help!"


    "Help?! Nobody would ever want to help somebody without expecting anything in return!" she said furiously. "You''ll do all kinds of nice things for me, and it''ll be all to force me into doing something for youter, right?! You''re going to guilt trip me into killing demonster! I am not going to kill demons, nor kill a demon king, and I am going to be a cksmith


    like mom!"


    "B-But there''s nothing wrong with that, it''s perfectly fine! We don''t want to force you into any of such things, we don''t kill demons either!" I said. "Look, I got two friends that are


    demons-"


    "I don''t care! LEAVE!" she screamed angrily. "The Demon Community doesn''t like the heroes! We don''t like the gods either! You''re not in the right neighborhood! Go act like you''re a goody


    two shoes somewhere else! LEAVE NOW!"


    At the end, we couldn''t do a single thing, and we were kicked out.


    For her to be like that, just how much has she suffered through her life?


    "...She''s not wrong, we, the heroes, we are all ughterers," dad sighed. "There are horrible


    sins we''vemitted, that we''ll carry to our graves."


    "No, dad, don''t say that!" I said. "Y-You regret that... You''re my dad, and you''re... you''re a good person. You did those things because they forced you!"


    "But... I still did them," he said. "I am just as guilty as those that forced me, that girl''s right, I


    don''t deserve any monuments, nor even recognition. The only thing I''m famous for is...


    killing."


    Even dad got depressed...


    Fucking hell, what do I do now?

 Chapter 1290: A Sad Life

    Chapter 1290: A Sad Life


    ?


    At the end, we gave up on trying to convince or help Ruby for now, though I was sure going toe back again. She might insult me or try to attack me, but I''ll stand my ground and show her my honesty one way or another.


    It''ll be a hard battle, but I am not someone that gives up at all...


    And about dad? Well, we went to a nice restaurant and ordered a lot of tasty food for dinner. I sat down by his side and hugged him, telling him he was a good father.


    That he didn''t have to worry about the past now, and concentrate more in the present, on what he could do now to improve the world and our life.


    "You''re the best father I could have ever asked for, okay? Don''t feel like that, I love you a lot... Zephy too, and mom," I said. "Maybe the past... was a living nightmare, but you''re in the present now. I know those memories won''t go away, but you can always make new ones too! With me, with us..."


    "Sylphy..." he sighed, smiling a bit. "Thank you for those words... I feel embarrassed that my little daughter is cheering this grown ass man. I should have gotten my shit together, haha..."


    He still looked really sad, but at least he smiled a bit.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re grown or not, you''re still a person with emotions, so of course you''ll feel that way from time to time, nobody is immune to these emotions we all have," I said. "Right girls?"


    "Yeah! Uncle An is nice, I''ve never thought bad about him... I don''t care what he did or was forced to do in the past, he saved me and mom, and everyone else in Eastgrain!" Celica nodded, eating a big sandwich.


    "Yeah, you gave me a second chance to atone, despite the horrible things I did..." Celeste said. "I am nobody to judge here, you''re a good person, uncle."


    "Hahh... T-Thanks I guess, this is a bit awkward now... Hahhh," he sighed a second time. "A- Alright then! Let''s eat a lot and go back home! Tomorrow''s another day after all, right? We''ll train, hunt, get stronger, and you girls will learn alchemy! Yep, yep! No more bad thoughts here!"


    I guess he was trying his best to cheer up so we wouldn''t worry too much.


    Dad is always smiling and trying to make others happy.


    But deep down, he''s often very sad...


    However, I am here now, right?


    So I''ll take care of dad and cheer him up, as a daughter should do!


    And about Ruby... I don''t know when I''lle back, but I''ll try to visit her weekly, at least at the end of every week.


    I won''t be forceful though.


    I hope she can one day trust me...


    I am not really mad at her, more than anything, I''m worried.


    She didn''t seem fine, not at all.


    ?


    "Why the fuck did I do that...? What''s wrong with me?"


    Ruby sat over her chair, looking at the mes of her smithy, her face twisting in anger and frustration.


    "I''m such a fucked up idiot... I always do this to myself..."


    She sighed onest time, throwing her hammer away and packing her things, walking back home as it had gotten darker.


    "After how I treated them, they''re surely noting back... Fuck..."


    She looked in front of a small wooden house in the darker areas of the city, it looked much older and poorer than the rest.


    "I''m home..."


    She slowly stepped inside her house, opening the door with her keys.


    The sound of the wooden doors slowly opening quickly resonated around the old house, as the living room and the stairs leading upstairs greeted her.


    And there was also an old, angered-looking bald dwarf man, with a long white beard.


    Sitting over a sofa, drinking alcohol.


    He looked unkept and unhealthy, and overall really furious the moment she appeared.


    "H-Hey dad..." she muttered.


    "You''re back earlier, I bet you didn''t sell a single thing again, didn''t you?" he asked her.


    "I-I''ll sell something eventually! I''m sharpening my technique!" she said.


    "The only thing you''re good at is pretending to be something you aren''t! When will you stop dressing like a woman, Ruby?!" he roared, standing up.


    "What...? I''m a woman!" Ruby said.


    "No you''re not a woman, you fucking idiot! You were born a man, you''re my son! Stop pretending being something you aren''t! You''ll never be a woman!"


    "H-How can you say that... I-I''m your daughter..."


    "You''re not my daughter!"


    The dwarf threw the empty wine bottle at her furiously, Ruby barely evaded, the bottle hitting the floor and breaking into countless pieces.


    CRASH!


    The stench of alcohol filling the air, making Ruby even more disgusted, memories of this abuse surging inside of her mind constantly...


    "Since your mother died that you''ve been dressing like a freak and acting like you were always a girl! You don''t know how much DISGRACE you''ve bought to this family!" he screamed furiously. "I can''t even forge anymore, and you think you can take upon the family job with your shitty skills and your totalck of talent?! You''re more talented at painting your face like a clown than at doing any decent weapon!"


    The man''s hands were revealed to be metallic, both of his real hands were long ago amputated due to an ident, making him unable to forge like before, losing his job.


    "Y-You can''t say that..." Ruby started to cry. "I-I will... be a cksmith! That''s what mom was, t-that''s what you are! A-And I am a woman... I-I won''t back down o-on this-"


    "SHUT THE FUCK UP ALREADY!"


    Her father grabbed a chair and threw it at her, Ruby quickly ran away, as the chair hit the floor


    and shattered.


    CRASH!


    "S-Stop throwing things at me!"


    "Then stop being such a disgusting freak!"


    Ruby started crying more and more, quickly opening the door.


    "I-I HATE YOU!"


    She ran away as far as she could, as quickly as she could.


    She wanted to run away from all of this hell.


    From everything that has gone wrong since her mother died.


    Since her dad lost his hands...


    And since she discovered she was a woman.


    Ruby opened her smithy and ran inside, closing the door and falling into the floor.


    She kept crying constantly, without knowing what to do.


    Without knowing how to escape from this horror of a life. "Mom... Why did you leave me...?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1291: Celestia, The City Of The First Saint

    Chapter 1291: Celestia, The City Of The First Saint


    ?


    "Woah, is that the ce?"


    In front of Zephyrus field of view, there was a beautiful, yet ancient-looking city carved out of white stone surrounding a huge white tower stretching into the skies.


    Surrounding this beautiful city there was an endless sea of colorful flowers up to the eye could see. The only way leading forward was a single road, which he and his entire group had been walking for thest month.


    "Yes, that''s right," nodded his mother, Faylen, her long blonde hair waving by the wind. "That is the city I''ve been talking to you about thesest weeks... After a whole month of walking and crossing the Heavenly Valley, we''re finally here."


    "I can''t believe it has been a month already!" said Lara. "It went on flying, just walking, cultivating, hunting, eating, and well, sleeping, haha!"


    The beautiful and cute goat-kin Anima was surrounded by countless colorful spirits, which to the eyes of herpanions'' resembled sparkles of light.


    "It has been really rxing, more than I thought..." Mist nodded. "It is a bit weird. I thought we would struggle a bit more, but aside from the first week being a bit exhausting, we got used to the atmosphere rich on spiritual energy and light essence very quickly."


    The little Jaw demon had gotten a centimeter taller in this month, Faylen had noticed she was having growth spur, and might not stay looking so small anymore.


    "Hahh... Yeah!" nodded Zephyrus. "Though I have to apologize... It might''ve been because of me that we took so long. If I didn''t need to rest so much, we could have advanced much more easily."


    "Well, everyone has their own rates of growth, you''re much younger than Lara and Mist, my son," said Faylen. "Anyways, wee to Celestia, the city of the Holy Fairies, or Celestials, as some call them. One of the races closest to the gods."


    They walked forward, reaching the golden gates of the beautiful white city, which were closed shut. There was no guardian until someone finally stepped forward, flying down from high above the wall.


    "Hal, who dares trespass holynd?"


    A tall man descended, with a fortitude appearance, muscr arms, a handsome face, long blonde hair, and bright white wings, they were like the wings of butterflies, but shaped like those of birds, as if they were trying to resemble angels.


    Below the reflection of the sun, such wings shone brightly, making the Celestials look as if their wings were made of light.


    His silver eyes nced down at the intruders, his tall figure of over two and a half meters surpassed everyone''s height by far.


    Celestials were tall people, and also strong, despite being fairies, they were all as mighty in muscture as the Amazonians and could fly like fairies. They were gifted in both physical and magical abilities and could even be considered one of the strongest races in the entire world.


    Yet they also were secretive, disliked interacting with the outside world, and were always dedicating themselves to their religion instead, and the protection of the Saint''s Spire, where the Saintess'' body rests, and the ce of her inheritance trial.


    "Eep!" Zephyrus was a bit scared the moment he saw the tall man descend, his Aura exuding the power of someone at Tier 9.


    "H-He''s like an angel?" wondered Lara. "Wow! The spirits sure like him! He''s a good person then!"


    "s-Scary..." Mist muttered, giving a step back.


    "Hm? A demon child?" the man red at Mist with skepticism. "You, why are you here? This is not a ce for-"


    "Hendrickson!" Faylen''s voice reverberated like thunder, the intimidating and tall man suddenly froze, and then looked at the elven woman in front of him.


    "Ah! F-Faylen?!" he muttered. "Lady Faylen! The Saintess of Holy Light! My, what a surprise! So it was you! My bad, I had gotten slightly agitated, are these children with you, your majesty?"


    The man, named Hendrickson, who was only wearing white robes covering his body, and golden sandals, suddenly was surprised to see Faylen, at first calling her by her name but then rapidly ending up calling her "majesty"!


    "Majesty?!" wondered Zephyrus. "I know this ce is in the territory of the Kingdom Alliance but..."


    "You see, in Celestia, the city of the Saintess, every Saint is given royalty status," Faylen answered. "It is part of their customs. So to them, I am a queen. And they treat me with such respect because I carry the Legacy of the Saintess."


    "Yes, that''s right!" Hendrickson nodded. "I apologize for intimidating you, children. I had no bad intentions, but you see... We have to be rough here, or barbarians and monsters might try to get inside."


    "Are you not upset I''m a demon?" wondered Mist, hiding behind Faylen.


    Faylen gently caressed her hair, and let the girl walk forwards.


    "I... well, we do not discriminate demons, but... The same is not true for our Saintess, after all, she was the enemy of all demons," sighed Hendrickson. "It isplicated. But no, we do not hate your kind. We simply try to be wary... perhaps... Um, this is hard to put into proper words."


    "It''s fine, you can sense the Light within her though, right? She has even contracted a light spirit," Faylen smiled. "I am sure she is more than weed in the city of light, right?" "I... Well, I suppose she is, if shees with the Saintess..." said Hendrickson. "And who might these children be, your majesty?"


    "She is Mist, this is Lara, the new Saintess of Spirits, and this is my son, Zephyrus," Faylen introduced the children to the guardian of the city''s walls.


    "Ohhh! T-The second Saintess is here?!" Hendrickson gasped. "T-That''s right, that Aura! All the Spirits of the entire garden... they''re flocking to her nonstop!"


    "Heheh, hi!" Lara smiled.


    "And an Anima! This might be the first time an Anima is chosen as a hero, I believe... It was often times humans and elves," said the Celestial. "Perhaps the times are changing, and the gods are choosing a higher variety now."


    "Um, I suppose," Faylen shrugged. "I''ve brought the Saintess to do her Trial. Also my son and Mist to attempt it as well, and at least gain some power out of it. They might probably not be able to carry the entire Legacy, but perhaps a part of it."


    "T-That''s... we would need to consult this with the Matriarch," he sighed. "I have no such authority to give you a confirmation, your majesty."


    "It is fine," she said. "So? Will you let us inside?"


    "Of course, please follow me," Hendrickson walked into the golden doors, opening them


    slowly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Creaaak...!


    The sound of the metallic doors opening reverberated across the entire garden surrounding it, the beautiful city of light shining brightly beneath the eternal sunlight, the children gasping


    in surprise.


    The buildings were all spire-like, long, and pointy, it was mostly all towers, the celestials flew around, in and out of their towers through many doors.


    There were no stairs in this city, made only for people that could fly after all.


    The Celestial flew around, many of them noticing the doors finally opening after many years.


    "Now, wee to Celestia! Please, try to use flying spells around here, everything is usually


    made for us, so there''s no stairs," said Hendrickson.


    "Will do," nodded Faylen. "Alright children, let''s go."


    "Where to?" Zephy wondered.


    "To the tower, of course. That is where the Matriarch is."

 Chapter 1292: Meeting The Matriarch

    Chapter 1292: Meeting The Matriarch


    ?


    The matriarch, a mysterious figure that Zephyrus, Mist, and Lara had never heard about from Faylen until now, through the entire trip, she had talked a lot about the monsters around the garden, their materials, how to prepare potions and antidotes against their poison, and more. And although it was very informative, they noticed she had been secretive about everything, either because she wanted to surprise them, or because she didn''t really want to talk about it if she could help it...


    "Alright children, you know how to fly, right?" Faylen asked them.


    "I do!" Zephyrus nodded. "{Golden Phoenix Wings}!"


    FLUOSH!


    Zephy suddenly grew a pair ofrge, golden wings from his back in a simr fashion to Sylph''s Draconification wings, they were not magical, as they were physical and real, but would quickly retract once the transformation was undone.


    "Golden Phoenix Wings? Interesting...!" Hendrickson nodded. "Faylen, you''ve given your son a powerful Physique. Where did you even find such a secretive and incredibly rare mythical beast such as that one?"


    "Well, we paid a visit to Cloudia for our vacations," Faylen said. "When we explored one of the pyramids, we found arge nest of those phoenix. He has even contracted an egg for his familiar, which is still gestating, resting inside his Soul Scape."


    "A-Amazing! To Cloudia you said? Ahh, I wish I could go there too! But our duty ties us into this city, unfortunately," sighed Hendrickson.


    "Wind Spirits! Can you give me some wings? Like those of a bug!" said Lara.


    FLUOSH!


    The Wind Spirits gathered behind Lara, fusing with her back, and materializing into a pair of beautiful green wings like those of butterflies.


    "Oh, so that''s how the Saintess of Spirits uses her magic, truly incredible... I had never seen the usage of worldly spirits in such a way before!" Hendrickson gasped.


    "Did you see that?"


    "She wielded the worldly spirits so easily!"


    "Who is that girl?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is she a Saintess?"


    "She''s with Saintess Faylen!"


    A flock of Celestials gathered around, looking at Lara in surprise, and also noticed Zephy''s amazing wings, which they also praised.


    "But why can''t you go to Cloudia?" wondered Mist. "If you really want to go..."


    Her Spirit imbued her Magical Aura into her body, helping her grow a pair of wings, the same one as her little spirit had, golden-colored butterfly wings.


    "Despite having wings that can carry us anywhere, we... we are not allowed to freely explore the world..." said Hendrickson. "Since birth that we are assigned a role within this city, we live to protect it and the Legacy of the Saintess."


    "O-Oh..." Mist muttered. "I see..."


    She found it slightly sad that the people were not allowed to be truly free, the Celestials were born with a purpose and could not do anything else than to protect Celestia and the Tower.


    They flew through the skies, led by Hendrickson, gaining the attention of many curious Celestials, the children noticed there were no young Celestials at all, only adults.


    "Are there no kids?" wondered Zephy, looking slightly sad.


    "We don''t experience childhood like you do, the moment we are born, we quickly take the shape of our current selves," said Hendrickson.


    "Huh? H-How does that works?" wondered Lara. "I''m confused..."


    "Celestials are part ethereal, like fairies," said Faylen. "While fairies are usually born from the World Tree, Celestials are born from the Clouds of Heaven every 1000 years."


    "H-Huh?! T-That''s wild..." Lara muttered. "I thought you... Well, you did that."


    "Oh, no, we usually don''t reproduce like the rest of the world," Hendricksonughed. "There is no need. And weck the... well, the necessary parts."


    "Although they take upon female or male appearances, Celestials are usually sexless," said Faylen. "Though they do have gender identities or develop them based in their


    personalities."


    "That''s right," nodded Hendrickson.


    All of this information was quite shocking to the children, they could swear these people were still simr to them... Yet even their conception was much more different. Even fairies could reproduce normally if they wished, but Celestials seemed not capable of.


    Also just "being born from the Clouds of Heaven" was very ambiguous for them.


    Was it any cloud out there?


    Didn''t clouds move around?


    How could they tell where their children are born?


    Many questions filled their little heads.


    "We''re here," Hendrickson said. "If possible, try to be polite and not speak unless the Matriarch refers to you, children."


    "I-I understand..." nodded Zephyrus. "Matriarch... Is she like your mother?"


    "Yes, she is our mother, she is the one that controls the Clouds of Heaven above our city, and grants them the power necessary for our creation," Hendrickson smiled. "Without her, we


    wouldn''t exist."


    "Huh..." Lara nodded, looking into therge tower.


    The doors opened, and they were led inside.


    At longst, they reached the second floor of the tower, while looking around and finding many Celestials wearing golden armor and holding weapons such as des and spears.


    At the end of the floor, which was beautifully decorated with many white stone statues of ancient saints, there was a throne of white stone, where a woman sat down.


    Gracious, tall, powerful, beautiful, she was the embodiment of what a person would imagine a goddess to look like.


    Yet she was nothing but a mortal at the end, a very long-lived one.


    With cascading, long, blonde hair, shining as bright as gold, blue eyes like the sky, pale skin


    like porcin, and a size that surpassed three meters of height.


    She wore a beautiful yet simple white dress, and her wings were the biggest, long and angelic-like, yet still clearly like those of fairies.


    Her natural beauty was all there was to it, she was not wearing any fancy essories or anything at all.


    "Wee, Faylen, I''ve already sensed your presence," she smiled, talking with a gentle,


    motherly voice.


    "Matriarch," Faylen greeted her without lowering her head. "I suppose you already guessed


    why I came here too, right?"


    "Yes, you want the new Saintess to go through the Trial and test the other two children as well?" she asked. "Nobody other than a Saint has ever stepped into the Trial before, you see."


    "I see... So it''s not possible, then? Even if I request it using my authority as the current strongest Saintess?" Faylen asked.


    "Well, I never said it was impossible,"ughed the matriarch. "You are allowed."

 Chapter 1293: Saintly Aura

    Chapter 1293: Saintly Aura


    ?


    "I knew you would say no, I suppose it can''t be helped, at the very least- Huh?!"


    Faylen couldn''t believe the response from the Matriarch.


    She had actually said "yes"!


    "You''re approving of it, matriarch?!" she wondered, the beautiful elven woman''s green eyes widening.


    "Yes, I approve of it, Faylen," the matriarch smiled gently at the Saintess. "You are a Saintess, one of the strongest that has ever existed since the original Saintess. I trust your judgment and your insight, and I know that these children you''ve brought are pure-hearted. They would never try to use the legacy of the Original Saintess for ulterior motives."


    "T-Thank you so much..." Faylen smiled, bowing down to her.


    Zephy had never seen her mother bowing to anybody, or ever acting in such a grateful way before either. He quickly realized just how important this Matriarch woman truly was.


    "For now, however, I believe you won''t enter the tower trial immediately, right?" wondered the Matriarch.


    "Ah, yes, not yet" nodded Faylen. "We first require a month or two more of training. Would it be eptable if I borrowed some of the facilities of the city, or the help of the people?"


    "No problem at all, there wasn''t any need to even ask for it," she smiled. "Please feel wee in any facility... Hmm, I would rmend your son to practice fighting and Aura Control. For the two girls- Ah, the little demon girl should practice spirit magic, archery, and mana absorption. Demons have this hidden talent that most of them don''t know about, but it can be unlocked rather early with enough training. Also, for the little Saintess... Can youe closer, dear? I want to analyze your Saintly Aura."


    The children were slightly overwhelmed by her words, she talked so well, as if she had known them her entire life! Yet she had only seen them right now, and briefly! Even then, her knowledge knew no bounds. She was able to easily tell the perfect training for Zephy and Mist and even talked about an ability Mist had no idea about at all!


    "Aura Control..." Zephy said. "True, I can manifest most of my powers through Aura, but it gets buzzy sometimes, I need to control it better! Especially when I materialize it into armor or imbue it into a weapon."


    "Interesting, I suppose your parents have taught you well if you can do Aura Materialization so early in your life!" the matriarch smiled. "You have great talents!"


    "M-Mana Absorption?" Mist wondered. "I-I cand o this? Wait, all demons can do it?"


    "Not all demons, dear, but you seem capable," said the Matriarch. "I have never seen a demon of your tribe before though, you are quite adorable. Are those jaws capable of doing something special? Demons usually have special abilities rted to their appearance and tribes."


    "I... don''t really know..." Mist clearly lied.


    She had tested the true powers of her Jaws before, and it showed as her Jaw Demon Bloodline Skill leveled up, but she didn''t want to show it.


    In fact, she was afraid of such a power, and feared it because she thought it made her look monstrous and hideous...


    Faylen and the Matriarch could clearly tell the girl was lying, but it was not out of bad intentions, she was simply afraid of herself.


    "Um, hi!" Lara walked near the matriarch. "What''s a Saintly Aura?"


    The celestial Matriarch smiled, caressing Lara''s head.


    "A Saintly Aura is a power all Saints possess when they''re given the blessings that make them one," said the matriarch. "It is an internal power, a core within your very Aura, a secondary Aura of sorts, with its own powers and even unique energy resources. You can only call yourself a Saint when you master your Saintly Aura. Faylen here is the one that has fully mastered its powers and gone beyond that. She is by far, the strongest Saintess after the Original Saintess."


    "You can cultivate that?" Lara wondered.


    "Why yes, it is the very core of your cultivation from now on," the matriarch smiled. "Lara, can you show it?"


    "I-I don''t know how to show it though!" Lara muttered. "How so?"


    "Well, close your eyes first," the matriarch guided her.


    "Okay..."


    Lara closed her eyes, then released her aura, slowly, generating waves after waves of many colors. The level of power the girl had was immense, many of the people present watched in disbelief, some of them even gasping.


    "T-That''s her Saintly Aura?!"


    "So strong!"


    "No... that''s just her normal Aura."


    "What?!"


    Indeed, her normal Aura already gave the feeling of a Saintly Aura. The Matriarch extended her hands, touching Lara''s rainbow-colored Aura and slowly trying to look for something. "Hmm, here it is, you have it well hidden. It has yet to fully awaken, impressive,"ughed the matriarch. "Faylen, be careful, this girl might surpass you in the future."


    "Haha, there wouldn''t be anything I would like more than that," Faylen smiled. "The new generations must always surpass their predecessors."


    "Well said," the matriarch nodded.


    Her hands dragged out a secondary aura, one shining with such white and gold brilliance it released a sh of bright light.


    "Uuwaaah!"


    Lara gasped as she felt her power surging from within her, it was immense!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    FLAAASH!


    And then, it slowly recessed, but it stayed within her Aura now.


    "And I am done," said the matriarch. "Like a nket, I''ve dragged it out now, and you can either keep it like that, or drag it inside, but I wouldn''t rmend that. It''ll be a bit hard at first, but you must learn to master this Saintly Aura. And use it all times."


    "I-I see..." Lara nodded, looking at her hands.


    There were two different, colorful auras flowing through her body, gathering within her


    hands, this very sight surprised her greatly.


    "I-I''m so strong, much stronger than I imagined!" she giggled. "Just you wait, Luck! I''m going to be so strong you won''t ever recognize me!"


    "Who''s Luck?" the matriarch wondered.


    "The Hero of Wild Beasts," Faylen smiled.


    "I see! It''s nice that they are close friends, hoho."


    After this, Faylen and the children called it a day, and went to rest inside an Inn.


    While admiring the moonlight atop the skies, Faylen sighed.


    "An, Sylphy... I miss you."

 Chapter 1294: Draconic Power Up

    Chapter 1294: Draconic Power Up


    ?


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    After yesterday''s disaster, we went back home to sleep after a big dinner, I hope for dad to feel better, and I had even thought about sleeping at his side tofort him, but he was fine and told me it wasn''t necessary.


    I used to sleep with my parents when I was much smaller from time to time, I used to like cuddling with them, and it felt nice... But I guess I am too old for that, I don''t have the body of a baby anymore, so dad would feel a bit awkward I guess.


    I just hope he''s fine.


    Well, it still a new morning now, so perhaps he''s alright now, right?


    "Good morning girls," I said, yawning as I saw Yggdra, Alice, and Naturia sleeping in the bed. "G-Good morning..." Alice yawned.


    First time she didn''t wake up first! I guess she was quite sleepy herself, huh?


    "It''s a beautiful morning," Yggdra smiled, looking at the window. "Snow is no longer falling from the sky, and the sun is bright."


    "The sky is very clear today!" Naturia also noticed the new day''s beauty.


    "Well, that''s nice to hear, it won''t be as unbearably cold for once..."


    I stretched and quickly decided to go take a quick warm bath at the bathroom. After that, I moved back to my bedroom where I changed clothes and got ready, tidying up my hair and everything.


    Then, I took out my cauldron and started preparing some Dragon Elixirs using the Dragon Flowers I got, they were ten of Fire, Thunder, and Holy I think, enough for me to get a bit stronger.


    "And done..."


    I made these Elixirs super concentrated this time, so only five bottles came out, but he liquid was super thick, abination of all the flowers at once.


    "It''s a bit gooey but super sweet, like syrup, whew!"


    I actually got a bit thirsty because of how sweet the five elixirs were, so I had to drink them with some water along the way.


    But I managed to chug them all down, and the more I drank, the stronger I felt.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ding!


    [You have consumed the [Super Concentrated Divine Dragon Elixir: Fire, Thunder, Holy (S Grade)] x5!]


    [You have absorbed arge quantity of Elemental Draconic Energies!]


    [Your Dragon Heart is absorbing the energies and refining them automatically, growing stronger with each beat!]


    [The Skill [Dragon Heart: Lv9] has Reached Max Level!]


    [The Skill [Dragon Eyes: Lv5] has Leveled Up!]


    [The Skill [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv7] has Leveled Up!]


    [The Skill [Divine Dragon Fruit Tree: Lv1] has gained 2 Levels!]


    Oh wow, excellent!


    My Dragon Heart Skill... It truly achieved Max Level now?!


    BA TUM!


    BA TUM!


    BA TUM!


    I felt my heart beating faster and faster, the full power of the Dragon Heart was now within me, and it emanated such a tremendous aura of draconic might.


    "Wooah!"


    "ROOOAAARR!"


    A mighty draconic roar reverberated from my very heart, thunder, fire, and holy light surging from it, I felt scales growing all over my body again, wings, tail, horns, draconic eyes, ws, fangs, everything.


    "Hahhh... H-Holy shit!" I gasped. "Is this... Full Draconification?! And without timer?!" It was insane!


    The amount of power I felt, it was tremendous, Draconification was my core skill in almost everything, thanks to it, I could increase my stats even higher and fight foes several times stronger than me.


    It became part of how I fought and even my own fighting style entirely. And now, after a while since I had this skill, it finally hit Level 10! It has been years!


    [Dragon Heart: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    A power that only those who have forged their Physique using Draconic Runes and had fully assimted the Bloodline of a powerful Dragon can acquire. It grants the ability to slowly develop a {Dragon Heart}, a crystallization of the Dragon Essence within the user''s chest, which will greatly improve Magical Power, Physical Strength, and total Mana Capacity and Vitality greatly.


    Additionally, as the Dragon Heart developers further and grows in size and its % of output of power grows, so does the user''s transformation and techniques improve. New Abilities can be


    unlocked as this Skill Levels up.


    Dragon Power/Draconic Energy is stored inside of the Heart, which is used in conjunction with Mana to unleash its Abilities.


    Current Dragon Power Output: 100%


    Avable Abilities:


    [Draconification (10)]: By concentrating Mana into the Dragon Heart, it is possible to temporarily transform the user, gaining Draconic Characteristics based on the Dragon Heart''s Dragon Force original dragon. Scales, ws, and Dragon Breath will be avable, and at higher levels, even Wings, Horns, and Dragon Eyes be avable. Upon activation, temporarily increases All Stats by +50%, Automatic Physical and Soul Fatigue Recovery Speed is increased by +750%. At Max Output, no time limit, and no cooldown. However, constant usage still drains Draconic Energy stored inside the Heart.


    [Dragon Scales (10)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force, growing scales over their desired body parts to reinforce their defenses. These Scales increase Physical Damage Resistance by +300% and Magical Damage Resistance by +200%, with an additional 50% Chance to bounce Magic Damage. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the scales be.


    [Dragon ws (10)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force, growing sharp ws that can easily tear apart through foes and hard objects. Increasing physical damage dealt using the ws by +500% with an additional physical defense pration effect that ignores 80% of the foe''s defenses. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the scales be.


    [Dragon Breath (10)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force into their throat, being capable of unleashing a powerful Dragon Breath to all of their enemies, which explodes on zing mes which deals an additional +1000% Damage and ignores 80% of the foe''s magical defenses. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the Dragon Breath bes. No Cooldown, but constant usage might hurt the throat


    and deal damage.


    [Dragon Tail (10)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force into their back and create a long, scaled tail with a spear-like tip that can essentially work as both a fifth limb and a powerful natural weapon. Increasing physical damage dealt using the tail by +600% with an additional physical defense pration effect that ignores 50% of the foe''s defenses, Attack Speed and Damage increases the higher a foe''s defenses are. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the scales be. [Dragon Wings (10)]: The user is naturally capable of growing a pair of mighty Draconic Wings, whiche apanied by sharp ws. Dragons use their wings not only as defense but also offense and to fly away from one ce to another. While summoning your wings, your Movement Speed and Flight Speed increases by +600%, while using your Wings as shields, their Defense increases by +300%, and when using them for attack, the sharp ws can deal rapid damage that increases by 20% in both damage dealt and attack speed with each


    consecutive blow on a foe.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances All Skill Effects by +100%.


    Max Level Bonus: Increases Dragon Power/Draconic Energy Restoration Speed and


    Restoration Quantity by +100%.


    This... this sure is one hell of a Skill!


    Now, it''s all maxed and ready to use, hell yes.


    I even got the Dragon Wings!


    However, that wasn''t all, it''s max level now, right?


    Ding!


    [The Skill [Dragon Heart: Lv10] can now evolve through its own Skill Tree.]

 Chapter 1295: Max Level Dragon Heart

    Chapter 1295: Max Level Dragon Heart


    ?


    Dragon Heart at Level 10 was ridiculous.


    All the abilities had insane outputs of power and damage dealt!


    Some helped me fly away as quickly as I ever wanted.


    [Dragon Scales (10)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force, growing scales over their desired body parts to reinforce their defenses. These Scales increase Physical Damage Resistance by +300% and Magical Damage Resistance by +200%, with an additional 50% Chance to bounce Magic Damage. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the scales be.


    Others could defend like this one, which offered amazing boost to my defense and resistance, and even came packed with a fifty percent change to just bounce any magic! It has worked many times, and it''s certainly an useful power.


    [Dragon ws (10)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force, growing sharp ws that can easily tear apart through foes and hard objects. Increasing physical damage dealt using the ws by +500% with an additional physical defense pration effect that ignores 80% of the foe''s defenses. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the scales be.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Dragon Breath (10)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force into their throat, being capable of unleashing a powerful Dragon Breath to all of their enemies, which explodes on zing mes which deals an additional +1000% Damage and ignores 80% of the foe''s magical defenses. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the Dragon Breath bes. No Cooldown, but constant usage might hurt the throat and deal damage.


    [Dragon Tail (10)]: The user is naturally capable of channeling Dragon Force into their back and create a long, scaled tail with a spear-like tip that can essentially work as both a fifth limb and a powerful natural weapon. Increasing physical damage dealt using the tail by +600% with an additional physical defense pration effect that ignores 50% of the foe''s defenses, Attack Speed and Damage increases the higher a foe''s defenses are. The higher the quality of Mana and the Dragon Power Output, the stronger the scales be.


    Some could attack. The ws and the Tail are used almost every time when I fight, while the breath is my go-to explosive wide-range attack. Now that the damage output has been increased to an insane degree since the Level 1 days, it has suree a long way.


    [Dragon Wings (10)]: The user is naturally capable of growing a pair of mighty Draconic Wings, whiche apanied by sharp ws. Dragons use their wings not only as defense but also offense and to fly away from one ce to another. While summoning your wings, your Movement Speed and Flight Speed increases by +600%, while using your Wings as shields, their Defense increases by +300%, and when using them for attack, the sharp ws can deal rapid damage that increases by 20% in both damage dealt and attack speed with each consecutive blow on a foe.


    And some could do all of that at once, the wings are thetest Ability it unlocked, surprisingly, it can do a lot of things at once! Fly, defend, and attack. Usually you would think wings are the weakest, but this is the opposite for dragons.


    [Draconification (10)]: By concentrating Mana into the Dragon Heart, it is possible to temporarily transform the user, gaining Draconic Characteristics based on the Dragon Heart''s Dragon Force original dragon. Scales, ws, and Dragon Breath will be avable, and at higher levels, even Wings, Horns, and Dragon Eyes be avable. Upon activation, temporarily increases All Stats by +50%, Automatic Physical and Soul Fatigue Recovery Speed is increased by +750%. At Max Output, no time limit, and no cooldown. However, constant usage still drains Draconic Energy stored inside the Heart.


    And now there''s no limit to my full power Draconification, I can use it as much as I want... as long as I got the energy for that.


    But it''s not like I have been cking off or something, I''ve been steadily cultivating my Dragon Heart, so the Draconic Energy it has is quite vast.


    And yeah, a boost of 750 percent to All Stats is justpletely bonkers, especially after my Stats have increased so much...


    Or well, the bonus stats.


    But this wasn''t all...


    No, my path as a Dragon only continues.


    Ding!


    [The Skill [Dragon Heart: Lv10] can now evolve through its own Skill Tree.]


    [Two Avable skills have be avable for the Skill Tree.]


    [Please choose one of the two options. The other option that was not chosen can be chosen at


    ater date when the chosen Skill reaches Max Level.]


    [Avable Skill Tree Choices]:


    [Option 1: [Dragon Skeleton: Lv1]


    [Option 2: [Dragon Tongue: Lv1]


    "Oooh! Skeleton or Tongue? Interesting... I remember the Dragon King saying something about having to collect the Dragon Heart, Dragon Skeleton... Dragon Eyes, and then what else? Dragon Tongue?"


    "Indeed, he did say something like that, or so I remember you telling me so," Alice nodded. "It was a necessity for something, but I can''t recall any more than that."


    "Hmm, well, it is fine, I think I can handle this!" I nodded. "Now, what do I choose?"


    "ording to my analysis, Dragon Tongue helps at conjuring, shaping, and transforming Magic and Mana without the need for conjuration or magic circles," said Alice. "The special power that all dragons possess, which makes them so unparalleled in magic."


    "I see..."


    "And then Dragon Skeleton makes your inner bones, your skeleton, like that of a dragon, slowly though. But it will make your body immensely tough and heavy, and your bones unbreakable," she said. "Also your bones could produce more blood, giving you more stamina, and also more Draconic Energy! It would also bring you to the next level of Draconification."


    "Okay I get it; I''ll take that one then! No hesitation!"


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Dragon Skeleton] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Dragon Skeleton: Lv1] Skill!]


    [The Power of the Dragon Skeleton is imbued into your own bones, slowly transforming


    them...]

 Chapter 1296: Dragon Skeleton

    Chapter 1296: Dragon Skeleton


    ?


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I ended choosing the Dragon Skeleton Skill for obvious reasons! I remember that the Dragon King said something about me needing the Dragon Skeleton as part of bing a "True Dragon Born" or something, I can''t remember well, but it was important.


    Also, talking about that, he also told me in one of the dungeons of these mountains there''s the corpse of a Red Dragon, so I''ll have to check on that so I can finally evolve Ignatius, who had been quite stagnant on his progression.


    Hopefully this aligns with Felicia''s intentions, and we can finally have a little adventure, I really need some action.


    Ah, right...


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Dragon Skeleton] Skill!]


    [You learned the [Dragon Skeleton: Lv1] Skill!]


    [The Power of the Dragon Skeleton is imbued into your own bones, slowly transforming them...]


    [Dragon Skeleton: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/50.000


    A Dragon Skeleton, the ability that those that have forged their Dragon Heart to the max level can obtain, by further imbuing the Draconic Runes of your Physique into your very own bones, you can slowly transform them, making them as hard, durable, and powerful as the bones of a dragon.


    Your bones will go through a slow process of refinement as they absorb the Draconic Runes and transform into more durable material, capable of producing and storing their own Dragon Power and also Spirit and Mana energies.


    As a result, the stronger your bones be, the higher your Weight, Vitality, Physical Power, Durability, Mana Capacity, and Dragon Power Capacity will be. And as a result, all your already existing Dragon Heart abilities will also considerably improve.


    Additionally, as the Dragon Skeleton developers further and grows as it develops into a tougher form, so does the user''s transformation and techniques improve. New Abilities can be unlocked as this Skill Levels up.


    Dragon Power/Draconic Energy is produced and stored inside of the Bones, which is used in conjunction with Mana to unleash its Abilities.


    Current Dragon Skeleton Growth: 1%


    Avable Abilities:


    [Dragon Bone Endurance (1)]: Channel your internal Mana and Dragon Power to reinforce the Endurance, Vitality, Weight, and Strength of your Bones by +100%. To maintain this boost, a constant usage of Mana and a bit of Dragon Power is needed. When this Ability is activated, increases the power of all Dragon Heart-rted Abilities by +50% and decreases Dragon Power cost of these Abilities by -20%.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances All Skill Effects by +25%.


    Ooh, looks pretty interesting right from the get-go, not all stat boost, but this weight boost and everything... It sounds like something really powerful.


    It also has its own Abilities, and even an output of growth, right now it''s only 1%, but if I keep cultivating, fighting, and training, the output will quickly go up.


    Also by drinking Dragon Elixirs too, but I think their effects have been lowered a lot, I would probably need to drink fifty more of those super elixirs to feel a substantial boost.


    But this Skeleton also counts as a skill, so as long as I keep using it, Skill Proficiency will increase and that will, in result, also increase the percentage of growth.


    "Do you feel any different?" wondered Alice at my side.


    "Yeah, kind of," I nodded. "Much stronger, and... Like my arms and legs got heavier? It''s as if I am wearing heavier clothes, but inside! Weird."


    "It is probably the effect of the Skill, it has a passive and active effect after all," said Alice. "It might be annoying at first, but don''t worry. You will rapidly get used to this, like you always do."


    "I wonder if I couldter... Like control my own bones? Make them grow out of my body," I wondered.


    "That could be painful..." Alice sighed. "But I guess you don''t mind doing the exact same thing with your blood, which is bing more metallic over time. Perhaps in situations where you have a wound, you could use your bones... I don''t know, it still sounds painful, I wouldn''t want you to do it. Dragon Skeleton is not exactly about controlling your bones and making them grow out of your skin, its about reinforcing the foundation of your entire physical body, the bones!"


    "I understand," I nodded. "I guess it is a bit of a dumb fantasy for me, like growing a whole dragon bone armor... Doesn''t that sound a bit cool? Come on, it does, right?"


    "Hah..." she sighed. "I-I suppose, maybe? But anyways, just keep the cultivation going."


    "I know," I nodded. "Anyways, I kind of wanted to go to the Dungeon to check things out, it has been a whole month and a half since myst visit. Surely a lot of time passed now, right?" "Yes, certainly, I think there''s a lot of news awaiting for you, let''s pay a visit!" Alice nodded, excited.


    "I may also apany you on this little travel too," Yggdra stepped forwards.


    "Me too! I want to go see how the Arboren and the Robots are doing!" said Naturia.


    "Yeah- Ah, right, the Robots were also making equipment for my Kingdom, I should probably check on that myself too," I nodded.


    After all of that, I tidied myself up, and quickly channeled the powers of my bracelet, which were still connected to my ability as a Dungeon Master after all.


    It was abination of the Bracelet and the System, so if I were to ever lose the Bracelet or something... It might be dangerous, and I don''t know what could happen.


    I have to find out a way to absorb the powers of the bracelet, so I don''t have to worry about


    this...


    And I think Master Felicia could eventually help me in that regard.


    "Open! {Dungeon Gate}!"


    FLUOSH!


    An azure-colored portal opened in front of me, as I noticed the presence of Master Felicia lurking above the ceiling, a small crystalline eye was looking.


    I ignored her, pretending I didn''t know she was looking, and entered the Dungeon, leaving


    the Gate open.


    The beautiful grasnds greeted me once more, it was a refreshing sight!


    Yet...


    There was something weird now.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Right next to me, there was a huge...


    Thing.


    Some ck, slimy blob, made of...


    Miasma?!

 Chapter 1297: Miasma Infestation

    Chapter 1297: Miasma Infestation


    ?


    It definitely wasn''t something that came with the Dungeon, it had been formed here while I was away. This blob-like ck slimy thing, also had a very nasty aura, and it seemed to burn through the grass around it, which had withered. It was definitely Miasma.


    Miasma is a form of corrupted Mana and Lifeforce, decaying and dark, it often has cursed properties that can sap the life and mana of anything it touches. But it is also immensely powerful, producing a lot of energy.


    It is often what fuels Dungeons, and also Demons can wield the power of Miasma, as their Continent is full of that, apparently. I am not saying its evil or something, but its still a dangerous and poisonous substance.


    "Alice! Why the heck is there miasma in my Dungeon?!"


    "I-I don''t know! We''ll need to first investigate what it exactly is... Ah!"


    She suddenly pointed at the distance.


    In fact, all around us.


    There were these ck blobs everywhere across this area of the grasnd.


    Using my special sight, I was able to see that it didn''t expand past the first kilometer, but there were smaller ones appearing around it.


    There was still living nts, but most of the nts surrounding the miasmic blobs were already withered and dead.


    "This is serious business I guess... Maybe the Dungeon is under some sort of infestation?" I expanded my Mana Senses to my limits, spreading them across hundreds of kilometers. Slowly, I noticed arge ck aura, which I followed.


    As I walked towards it, I noticed something, about two kilometers away from my position. It was arge forest, where the Guardian of the Forest, that giant Bear, lived.


    Half of that forest had suddenly grown darker; the trees became ck and the leaves purple.


    There were red and ck flowers, and the grass hadpletely withered.


    There were pools of miasma everywhere.


    And it seemed that it was slowly expanding to the rest of the Forest!


    "So that''s where it is originating from..." I said. "Hm?"


    Using my eyes again, I appraised the blobs, I didn''t dare touch them though.


    [Miasmic Cocoon (??? Rank)]


    A cocoon made of Miasma formed from the overumtion of Mana within the Dungeon, which has made it decay into Miasma.


    This Cocoon is alive and will slowly move around, consuming life and mana until it growsrge enough to break open, bing a Miasmic Creature.


    It is rmended to destroy immediately using purifying magic, anything else will only make the miasma stter everywhere, spreading further.


    "Wait, what?! Overumtion of Mana?!" I gasped. "D-Don''t tell me this is my fault..."


    Alice looked at the description, then Yggdra, and Naturia, and even Ignatius, Beelzebub, Curse, everyone appeared.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They gasped with me.


    "Um, I think this might have indeed been caused by you, Sylphy..." Alice sighed.


    "I should have guessed something like this could happen eventually," Yggdra said. "Because you have endless Mana, your Dungeon is always feed with it. Which makes it grow so fast and develop so quickly... But it could also be a weakness."


    "When Mana is imbued in excess, it will slowly over umte and decay, corrupt itself, and turn into Miasma..." said Alice. "I''m sorry I never told you that this could happen! Honestly I never imagined it happening at all!"


    "So does this mean there''s no actual solution?!" I wondered.


    "There is, just clean all the miasma," said Curse. "If you do that, and also clean the Miasma Nest, it should be alright."


    "But because this is caused by your endless Mana, it might appear againter..." Ignatius nodded. "You''ll have to live with that!"


    "No way..."


    I fell to my knees in surprise.


    I guess having a perfect Dungeon was way too good to be true, huh?


    This is caused by being so overpowered.


    The worst part is that I actually can''t really regte my Mana at all, it just keeps flooding the dungeon endlessly.


    It makes it grow super-fast but... Now there''s an actual threat that can be born from this "talent".


    In the outside world, the Mana I emanate just dissipates into the air and goes back to the world, so there''s no harm.


    But a Dungeon, as vast as they are, are closed spaces, so eventually, it would flood, and when it floods with Mana, the Mana would begin to decay if it''s not used anymore.


    Yikes, okay then.


    "Fine, whatever! Maybe this is a good thing?" I said. "As they say, to find an opportunity within a crisis and stuff!"


    "Yeah, I guess it could be a nice opportunity," Ignatius nodded. "However, aren''t you worried about the Arboren? They''re nts so they would be really weak against Miasma."


    "Shit, right! Let''s go there while purifying anything!"


    I wanted to go purify the nest right away, but I was more worried about the Arboren. The Robots should be fine, they''re in the sky and are made of metal, virtually immune to Miasma.


    "How about this...?"


    Ibined the power of my skills, my Halo, and my developing Magic Circle together to form beams of holy sunlight from my fingertips.


    "{Holy Purifying Sunlight sh}!"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    The blobs of miasma dissipated, exploding into ashes one after another, I was working hard here, cleaning as much as I could while making my way to the vige.


    Curse, Beelzebub, Glutton, and Violet were eating the blobs, they seemed to be immune to their negative effects and could consume them entirely, so they helped too.


    And then...


    Ding!


    [The {Dungeon System} is happy that you''re finally back, it has been whole year since your


    last visit!]


    [The {Civilization System} says that your help is required at the city of the Arboren.]


    "You guys are here, just what happened? I thought you would keep my dungeon tidied and


    clean?" I wondered. "And my help? Is it really urgent?"


    They didn''t answer after that, so I guess it''s really urgent matters.


    "Sylphy! Over there!"


    Alice pointed at the distance; the vige was finally within sight.


    However, the scene was more dreadful than I imagined.


    Almost a hundred pitch-ck, slimy creatures were swarming the walls.


    And all avable warriors were fighting them, trying to push them away.


    "Sylphy! Use my powers!" Ignatius said.


    "Gotcha! {Draconification}!"


    I leaped into midair, Ignatius fusing with my Dragon Heart, as I flew towards the Miasmic


    Creatures.


    CLAAASH!

 Chapter 1298: Battling The Invading Miasmic Creatures

    Chapter 1298: Battling The Invading Miasmic Creatures


    ?


    As Ignatius fused into my Dragon Heart, activating my Draconification automatically and at the same time, my Yggdragon Aura of Battle, I underwent a quick transformation. Crimsons scales grew around several parts of my body, even more than before, almost covering my skinpletely except for my face. Enormous dragon wings sprouted out of my back, alongside a long, thick tail, and sharp ws and horns. Even my eyes enhanced their eyesight even more, bing draconic eyes.


    "{Dual Swordsmanship Arts}: [Double Elemental sh]!"


    I activated the Skill I inherited from Zephy, enhanced with my own swordsmanship techniques, andbined with the Element of Fire and Thunder, as I materialized a new thunder sword with the [Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation] Skill.


    SLAAASH! SLAAASH!


    Two powerful shes of fire and thunder were unleashed, shing through the Miasmic Creatures and blowing them up into ashes. I used this technique repeatedly, massacring their numbers which almost reached a hundred.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Explosions of fire and thunder erupted everywhere, the Miasmic Creatures noticed my presence, immediately ceasing their attack and charging against me. Some of them even unleashing powerful breath attacks, beams of pure corrupted energies.


    "That''s not going to work!"


    I quickly pointed my hands in front of me and then conjured one of my strongest spells, which was also a Skill I''ve been leveling steadily.


    "{Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall}!"


    FLUOSH!


    An eruption of white mes erupted from the ground, surrounding me, and quickly defending me from the iing beams. The explosions of miasmic energies, containing darkness, poison, and other evil elements were easily blocked by the barriers of mes.


    The explosions shook the mes, but they never went down. Without thinking it twice, I quickly grasped the power of the fire and manipted it, turning them into several zing spears and quickly sending them flying towards my foes.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The spears not only pierced through the creatures but quickly exploded, generating even more damage. The special power of these mes was that they could also purify miasma easily, so they burned miasma, cleaning the area!


    "ROOOAARR!"


    With around forty of these monsters left, they quickly seemed to change their n, beginning to step back, attempting to retreat. This showed they weren''tpletely mindless, and were smart, or something smart was controlling them.


    "Sylphy! They''re running away!" Ignatius said.


    "I can see that! You guys, time to work too!" I called my Familiars.


    All of them quickly stepped into the battle.


    "About time, leave this to us!"


    Furoh appeared in front of the Miasmic Creatures, who pounced at him, trying to tear him to shreds. His Fenrir form quickly transforming into a different form, the shape of a giant fire dragon, Ignatius'' brother!


    "RAAAH!"


    His size alone was staggering, with a mighty roar, he unleashed a giant wave of draconic mes, burning through the Miasmic Creatures. He wasn''t as strong as the real deal though, only imitating his size and abilities but using his own stats.


    But his stats were pretty high anyways, even more when boosted with my buffs, especially the Yggdragon Dual Aura!


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Explosions of mes stopped one third of the Miasmic Creatures, they burned, some died, but the majority survived, quickly attacking Furoh with their beams of miasma.


    However.


    RUMBLE!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The ground beneath them trembled, as a gigantic mole dug through the ground and created pitfalls, making the beast fall into ten-meter-deep holes, making it very hard for them to crawl outside.


    That was my little Brownie, the Earth Spirit I had, in action!


    "SHYAAAGH!"


    The monsters didn''t give up, those that didn''t fall easily evaded the pitfalls and the iing stone spearsing from below, trying to run away as much as possible.


    They sure liked living, huh? Despite being monsters that were trying to invade the Arboren!


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Nowhere to go, you guys!"


    Yggdra and Naturiabined their powers, forming huge walls of spiritual wood. The Miasmic Creatures tried to climb them, but shar spikes of wood constantly came out of the walls, piercing their bodies and infusing them with holy spirit energy, burning their insides. Fully trapped, the rest of my Familiars also started attacking. Gluttony started swallowing them whole, any Miasmic Creature incapable of moving became his snack, this time not storing them but t out eating them and digesting them, he can eat just about anything. Curse and Beelzebub absorbed the miasma from the creatures, making them weaker, they couldn''t quite damage them though as their elemental powers were the same as the monsters, and the monsters would absorb it back, so they only drained them out of their power, working as debuffers, well, they always do that anyways.


    Lastly, Violet mmed them in the head with her giant alchemy cauldron shell and used her powers to shoot down projectiles into their bodies, filling them with holes. Naturia did the same with her famous seed bullets, which had evolved into incredibly strong little projectiles.


    "We got you, there''s nowhere to run now!"


    I stepped forward, swinging my two swords wildly and not letting any of these bastards go. With Scarlet''s amazing new skills and high stats, she was devastating anything.


    "{Four Colored Holy Dragon Thunder me}!"


    Her de overflowed with four-colored mes of thunder and fire, each sh of my sword unleashed waves of cutting mes and thunder, devastating the monsters.


    Thest ten Miasmic Creatures suddenly ran towards one another, melding together into a gigantic form, if the previous ones were as strong as Tier 7 monsters, this thing was Tier 8.


    "ROOOAAR!"


    With a furious roar, it charged towards me, thinking it could act like he was strong now.


    "Try again another day," I said. "{Sword Ki Aura Domain}!"


    Activating Scarlet''s Skill in conjunction with my own Auras, a powerful Domain of the de was expanded, mes and thunder bing dozens of swords that pierced the monster''s


    slimy body.


    Maybe if it were another type of monster with a tougher body, that wasn''t so weak to my elements, it could have ended differently...


    But right now? It just exploded into shreds, and each piece then turned into ashes.


    BOOOM!


    "Phew... Finally over, I think."

 Chapter 1299: Back To The Arboren Village

    Chapter 1299: Back To The Arboren Vige


    ?


    Ding!


    [You have in the [Miasmic Creature: Slime Beast Type (Tier 7)] x79!]


    [You have in the [Fused Miasmic Creature: Giant Type (Tier 8)] x1!]


    [You earned 8.400.000 EXP!]


    [Several of [Scarlet] Skills have Leveled Up!]


    "Huh? Wait a second, I got EXP from killing monsters inside my Dungeon?"


    That never happens, they never gave me EXP at all! But Miasmic Creatures... Do they count as some sort of invasive alien species that don''t belong to the dungeon? Using that logic, I guess it makes sense they give me EXP.


    I got a lot of EXP umted too, I should spend it on some things to improve the city''s defenses, definitely. But for now, I have to go see what''s up with them-Oh?


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the {Emergency Quest}: [Defend the Arboren Vige from the Miasmic Creatures!]


    [Yet another quest you didn''t read because you were so distracted! But it cannot be helped...]


    [Your Dungeon has been inexplicably invaded by strange, miasma creatures, and it''s your duty to defend it and its people!]


    [You might have in the first wave, but there will be endless waves if you don''t solve the problem from the root.]


    [For now, go look how the Arboren are doing, hurry! As their goddess, you must take good care of them.]


    [Quest Completion Rewards]: [1.000.000 EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (B+ Grade)] x10 [Random Rune Potion (B+ Grade)] x10 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (B+ Grade)] x10 [Skill Scroll Fragment: Miasmic Beasts Soul 1/3 (S Grade)] x1]


    Ah! There was a Quest?! No way! I never saw that!


    The rewards are more generous than I imagined. I thought we were done with giving me these easy-to-use potions and stuff?


    Well, they barely work on me anymore though, even all those might not even help me advance fifty percent of a Rank.


    But the interesting part is that Skill Scroll Fragment, only a piece of a skill scroll!


    Yeah, the Quest System is teasing me...


    "Okay, let''s clean here first!"


    With the help of my Familiars, we made sure to purify the entire area where the Miasmic Creatures were attacking, and once we made our way back, they opened the walls for us.


    "Goddess Sylphy!"


    "You''vee to save us..."


    "Thank you so much..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The guards were crying tears of happiness as they saw me.


    "What happened here? For how long you have been fighting?" I wondered.


    "T-They started attacking only a month ago! But before, they only attacked hunters that went to hunt outside..." said a Treant-like Arboren.


    "A few of our people had been heavily wounded. It''s hard for us to fully die because we can regrow, but those that have been attacked have been in aa..." sighed one with the head of a pumpkin.


    "Dammit..."


    If they actually died that would have been even more horrible. I am busy outside, so I can''t just constantly look at them every second of my life either.


    Maybe I should get used to the concept of them dying if it ever happens...


    But for now, at the very least, I still need to protect them, because all of what''s happening is technically my fault.


    "Okay, where''s Selene and the others?" I wondered.


    "They''re in the church... Ivy and Bark were heavily wounded when they defended the vige a week ago and had been in aa since then too!" said the pumpkin headed Arboren.


    "What? Even those guys?!" I wondered. "No way... So those things can''t really be handled by them yet. We need to heal them and then... Reinforce the defenses! Also, everyone needs to get stronger."


    The thing is, I can''t give them System Seeds because they already belong to the Civilization System, so conventional leveling is out of the question. I''ll have to find other ways to evolve them or make them stronger.


    Maybe the Civilization Shop will finallye in handy?


    "Lead me to the church!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    The treant-like Arboren led me to the church while the rest stayed in the wooden walls, I noticed a faint aura of holy spirt energy in them, Selene was constantly using her powers to keep the vige safe.


    I reinforced the walls using my alchemy right away, and left half of my Familiars watching over, the walls became five times as thick, and fused with stone and earth, it was easy to do, I did it in just five minutes before departing to the church.


    But this is only a temporary buff, I''ll need to make even stronger wallster. It''s good that I made them strong to begin with beforehand, but they need an even more special upgrade.


    Using special ores should be necessary, perhaps all that Orichalcum I have... with that, I could probably make an invincible wall, maybe.


    Once we made our way to the church, I noticed a lot of people around, going in and out, probably helping the wounded people.


    I stepped inside in a hurry, finding Selenemanding the people, she looked tired.


    "Please bring those healing herbs to the people over there!"


    "Yes, that medicine goes to that person..."


    "Wait, that''s the wrong mushroom, that''s a poisonous one! Be careful, the good one is green


    colored."


    As she wasmanding people, she quickly noticed me.


    "A-Ah! Goddess Sylphy?!"


    "Hey Selene... I''m back."


    "By the heavens above, you''re back, my goddess!"


    She started crying as she hugged me tightly, crying over my shoulders.


    "We''ve been struggling all this time... Ivy and Bark... If it wasn''t for your blessing they would


    be dead- they fought so many of them, yet they keeping endlessly! I-Is this a trial for


    us?"


    "I... not exactly, but it''s my fault..." I sighed. "I came here to solve it once and for all. But first, let''s heal everyone, okay? Lead me to Ivy and Bark first."


    "Your fault...?" she wondered. "Ah, yes! Pleasee with me!"


    Ugh, I only felt even more terrible the more I knew this was caused by my own negligence.


    I need to take more attention; things could have been EVEN worse if I hade here much


    later...


    "They are still sleeping..."


    We entered one of the many underground rooms.


    There they were, Ivy and Bark, my two summoned heroes.


    Their nt bodies looked ck and purple, slowly bing infected by miasma.


    They were resilient though, still holding on even now.


    "Don''t worry guys, I''m here now..."

 Chapter 1300: Healing The Wounded

    Chapter 1300: Healing The Wounded


    ?


    "Alice, Naturia, Yggdra, please help me out..."


    The three spirits quickly appeared by my side, nodding, their Spiritual Aurasbined together into my body. At the same time, I let out my Yggdragon Aura, changing it into its green-colored Aura of Protection.


    It not only could protect, but it also had very powerful healing effects and abilities. Bybining it with their Spiritual Auras, I created a golden and green colored Yggdragon Aura of Healing.


    But that wouldn''t be enough, I needed to expand the effect even more to both cure them and heal all their life back to full.


    Why? Because I could tell that taking the curse would kill them, strangely enough. The Miasma itself was what was keeping them alive while also killing them slowly.


    So in the same moment I cure them, they are also needed to bepletely healed and back to full health, a feat my mother could do with ease, but that I need proper preparation to do.


    "Now... Heavenly mes."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I created the Heavenly me wall, reducing its size to then palm of my hands, andbining it with thebined auras. They suddenly resembled mes of gold, white, and pale green color.


    These mes didn''t burn anything alive if I didn''t want to, I could easily control their target and power input with utmost ease, so it wasn''t anything hard to do at all to order them to only heal.


    After all, despite their protective and fiery power, they also had the tertiary effect of healing and recovery!


    FLUOSH!


    As the zing aura expanded and be stronger and bigger, I nodded, thest step was to add the Spiritual Essence created by my Spiritual Heart.


    Rainbow Spiritual Energies rushed out, which made the mes be of many colors, sparkling around.


    And LASTLY, yes, this is the veryst thing, I promise... I added the power of the Sunlight Halo, especially the rings inside of my Soul.


    Their divine power could be easily modified into healing power.


    FLAAASH!


    The mes reached their utmost and most powerful form of healing, Selene stepped back in utter shock. She was already a very good healer on her own right, but I bet she had never seen something like this before.


    I poured my every emotion of love and care into them, and also my feeling of guilt, I felt sorry for this, I felt like I had to take responsibility.


    "Please, recover... Please, please, please..."


    FLAAASH!


    A shockwave of rainbow mes reached every corner of the infirmary, the area where every person that had fallen sick due to the miasma was located.


    "Uwaah! F-mes?!"


    Selene gasped, panicking for a bit, but then realizing the mes were not hurting her at all, they slowly merged into her body, healing her exhaustion, and making her feelpletely


    anew.


    The same happened with everyone else, their purple and ck colored bodies regained their color as all the sickness and poison inside of them dissipated within seconds.


    The only thing left at the end were their bodies, the miasma groaned, as if alive, some of it tried to attack us, even, bing giant insect-like creatures.


    "SHYAAGH!"


    "T-There were bugs inside of them?!"


    "Don''t worry, the mes shall cleanse it all."


    I didn''t even move, the mes quickly dancing, waving as if they were the ocean, all creatures died within seconds, not one of them even got close to us or managed to escape.


    FLUOOOSH!


    Then, slowly, the mes dissipated, absorbed by the people''s bodies, they regained their energy and slowly started waking up, one after another.


    "Ugh, what happened?"


    "My head..."


    "I feel... refreshed? Wasn''t I sick?"


    After a whole year they had progressed a lot, now most of the Arboren could talk the normal tongue I used to talk too, which Selene learned to speak from birth.


    And slowly, our two heroes woke up too, Bark and Ivy.


    "Ugh..." Ivy slowly opened her eyes. "W-What in the world happened? Aye, my head- Ugh?!"


    "IVYYY!" Selene was in tears, hugging Ivy tightly and then kissing her. "I was so worried, nothing worked, you were dying, and I couldn''t do anything! I''m sorryyyy..." she kept weeping over her shoulders.


    "S-Selene..." Ivy muttered. "Calm down, you did your best already..."


    "Hahh... I feel revitalized," Bark said, looking at his armored body. "Hm? Was this master Sylphy''s doing?"


    "Yes, I helped," I nodded. "But thanks to Selene, you were able to survive this far until I finally arrived... Sorry for being away for so long, the dungeon''s time goes much faster than outside! So I couldn''t help it... But this is all my fault, and I''ll solve the problem."


    "Master... Please don''t feel that way! It is not just your fault, this world and everything... It is our world as well," said Bark.


    "Yeah, dungeon or not, or whatever... It''s also our responsibility, and we failed because we are a bunch of weaklings, my bad..." Ivy sighed. "I was training too rxedly with the rest of the army; I should have added more hump to everything."


    Selene was sitting over her legs, hugging, and kissing her cheek.


    "Well... The miasma appeared because of the dungeon''s overumtion of Mana, my Mana, which is endless..." I sighed. "I never thought that because I created something beautiful, something awful and horrendous would also be born, from my own powers which I always thought miraculous..."


    I looked at my own hands, feeling a bit like shit right now.


    "What makes me different than those hypocrite gods now?" I sighed. "I-I can''t even protect


    the world I made..."


    "N-No, Sylphy, please calm down, this is..." Alice muttered. "You''re not like them!"


    "If you were like them, you would feel no remorse or guilt for everything that has happened to begin with, master," said Yggdra.


    "Master is kind and nice, she simplymitted a mistake! Let''s solve the mistake together and learn from it!" Naturia said.


    "T-That''s right, as they said!" Ivy nodded. "Please Goddess Sylphy, don''t look like that


    now..."


    "It hurts my heart to see my goddess in tears..." Bark sighed. "Please, be at ease."


    "Yes, goddess Sylphy, we''re here for you too!" Selene said.


    "You guys..."


    I never thought that the little dungeon I once made for fun would end up bing an entire


    world, with its own people... and its own problems.


    Author''s Note: 1300 chapters!

 Chapter 1301: Unit Evolution

    Chapter 1301: Unit Evolution


    ?


    "Let''s fix this together, cheer up! Don''t worry!" said Alice.


    "Well, worry a bit master, but not too much," said Yggdra.


    "Yeah, not like we can''t solve it now, right? We are all super strong!" Naturia nodded.


    "Girls..." I sighed. "Thanks..."


    "That''s right, please rest assured, now that I am awake, I shall charge head-first into that nest of malefic creatures and y them all singlehandedly!" Bark said. "Please wait here until-"


    "Nope, you''re not going there alone, dude," Ivy stopped Bark before he went on a crusade by himself.


    "Come on Bark, I know you''re strong but not that strong," Selene giggled a bit.


    "A-Ah, well, in my previous life... I kind of remember being quite strong!" Bark said. "But I suppose this new body of mine... It is not as strong. I must reinforce and enhance it with daily exercise! But it seems to not work either?"


    "Well, Arboren are nts, and nts won''t get tougher by exercising," I sighed. "So you must find other ways to do it, I suppose... Hmm, I hadn''t thought about it, but maybe it could be possible to give you a magic circle? Can you obtain physiques too? Civilization System?"


    [The {Civilization System} has been silently observing.]


    [They say that, although it is impossible to give them new System Seeds as they''re now part of the Civilization System, external powers could be possible, although there''s no confirmation.]


    [The biology of the Arboren is much different than any other living being from Arcadia, above all, they''re also descendants of your summoned creatures, which couldn''t obtain such things.]


    [The Summoned Unique Units however, might be slightly different as theirposition and creation was made purely by the System.]


    [However, the conventional way to let Unique Units grow is using Unit Evolution.]


    "Unit Evolution?"


    [The {Civilization System} says that through the usage of all Elemental Evolution Stones together, plus some specific materials, it is possible to evolve Unique Units into stronger forms, giving them new abilities and higher stats.]


    "Right, we did once visit that Material Dungeon, and it had those stones we mined!" I nodded. "Maybe with that... But for now, let''s try magic circle and physique."


    "Um, who is she talking to?" wondered Ivy.


    "Goddess Sylphy must bemunicating with our chief, the Dungeon System! They have been protecting us very well so far..." said Selene.


    "Nah I was talking with the other guy..." Iughed. "Err, Dungeon System, how are you?"


    [The {Dungeon System} says they''re a bit tired but fine. They have been using Dungeon Energy to protect the city, but it had been running low...]


    [They''re thankful you''re finally back!]


    "Thanks for protecting them, and don''t worry about the Dungeon Energy, I got plenty of EXP for that," I nodded. "For now, let''s assess everything so far, the people and all."


    "Okay, let''s start with the basics then!" nodded Selene. "Oh, everyone must be hungry too, I''ll bring food!"


    "Let me help with cooking as well," I said. "I need to help in something, or I''ll just feel bad..." "A-ahah, please don''t push yourself too much, goddess Sylphy..." Selene said. "But we would dly have the delicious divine dishes you prepare!"


    "I wouldn''t go as far as call them divine dishes... but sure, let me help!" I nodded.


    The atmosphere lightened and brightened for a bit, now that everyone had fully recovered and there were even tougher walls protected by my strong familiars, tranquility came back to the vige, which was already growing into a small city.


    I had been here for roughly half an hour, but I was growing a bit concerned if my family could get a bit worried about me, my dad, Celica, Celeste, and Felicia must be waiting for me for breakfast after all.


    Having to bnce my daily life with what happens in the dungeon is tough... But I think I could solve this within a day, or half a day? If I could get their help though, that would be nice.


    But how could Master Felicia react to all of this? It feels like she won''t like it one bit, she''ll probably call me irresponsible, and all of that.


    Well, I kind of deserve to be scolded a bit.


    Using my Cooking Magic in conjunction with the help of my spirits, we cooked a huge feast for everyone that had recovered, and also the soldiers that had been working nonstop this entire time.


    The food was a mix between meat and vegetables, Arboren could eat anything and digest it slowly into nutrients. Usually, if they weren''t Unique Units, they would eat a big meal once every three days.


    Or that''s what I think they do... Nheless, the food was good, I mostly used the leftover meat of my travel to Cloudia, a lot of fish, smander, and wyvern meat, and all the veggies harvested from the farms grown here.


    As they enjoyed their food, I asked the Dungeon System something.


    "Can I go out without the time inside elerating?" I wondered. "I can, right?"


    [The {Dungeon System} says that due to the huge size the Dungeon has reached, it will be harder to control its time eleration process once the dungeon master steps outside.] [Currently, the time eleration can only be stopped for 24 hours, with another 24 hours cooldown afterwards.]


    "Well, that''s more than enough to solve the problem. I''ll bring some of my friends and maybe even my dad, if possible even Felicia," I exined. "Once I can bring everyone to help, this should be done very easily. Though with just Celica and Celeste, we can finish this within


    hours."


    "Oh, are you bringing more gods with you, my goddess? That would be wonderful! The Miasmic Nest is very huge... I wouldn''t want you to go alone," said Selene.


    "Okay but what about the magic circle and physique thingy you talked about?" said Ivy.


    "I''ll try that right now, so stay where you are, Ivy," I said. "Do you remember anything from


    your world? Did they have any powers like these?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Um? No, not really..." she said. "Not that I remember..."


    "I see..."


    I quickly imbued my Aura of Mana into her chest, as gently as I could.


    FLASH!

 Chapter 1302: Asking For Help

    Chapter 1302: Asking For Help


    ?


    From what I remember, to create a magic circle inside someone''s soul, you need to first concentrate their internal Mana and Elemental Affinities into a single ce, creating a ring and then forging their first Runes, after that, we need to stabilize it and connect it to their Mana Veins.


    My mother had done this to me seamlessly when I was a child, but now that I think about it, it''s pretty damn hard. Especially when it could endanger the life of the person you''re trying to give them a magic circle to!


    But Arboren were different, even the Unique Units, they were special, so I could heal them over and over again if they received damage anyways...


    "It might hurt a bit, but I hope you can withstand it..." I said.


    "Eh, I bet it''s not going to hurt that much- UGEH?!"


    FLASH!


    Ivy groaned in pain as I gathered her internal Mana into her chest, slowly forging it into the shape of a brilliant ring of the color of purple and green, slowly, it spun around.


    It was working, they can get a magic circle!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ouch, ouch, ow, ow, it hurts!" she cried. "Aaahhh!"


    "Just calm down for a bit!"


    I quickly gathered the Mana she had and added a bit of mine, plus some spirit essence to experiment something new, and forged ten runes into her magic circle, the bare minimum to start.


    The runes were abination of Poison, nt, and Spiritual Essence elements, creating runes that shone with clear purple and green color, weird.


    FLAAASH!


    "OOOGGH!"


    Ivy gave a moan that almost felt rather sexual, but she felt much better afterwards, gasping for air, and looking at herself.


    An aura of magic power was surging from her chest, spreading through the rest of her body. "Hahh... Hahh... F-Fuck, what was that?!" she cried. "And now... I feel stronger?! Woah, what the hell?!" she closed her eyes and concentrated on her chest, bing capable of seeing her magic circle. "There it is! Is that my magic circle?! That''s so awesome!"


    "Yep, it''s a sess! Congrattions! Your Magic Circle has been forged," I nodded. "I call it a Swamp Hunter Magic Circle, itbines poison, nature, and spirit elements together. It should allow Ivy to conjure spells of those elements. I will leave you a small book about magic spells."


    "Nice! I couldn''t use any magic before because I wasn''t a Magician-type unit, but this changes everything!" Ivy said. "Can you give one to Bark and Selene too?"


    "Yes! Let me first see if you can get a physique though..." I said. "First of all, let''s make a tiny ritual with materials..."


    I tried giving her a physique and...


    And it failed miserably.


    It didn''t work!


    Apparently not even unique units can get physiques, even less Arboren.


    Then I tried giving a magic circle to a normal soldier that volunteered, and they couldn''t get one either.


    So with this, I discovered that only unique, special units can get a magic circle, but the normal Arboren descendants of the Harvest Familiars can''t.


    Also, only magic circle can be made, a physique can''t be made for both sides, unfortunately.


    But still, I had assumed it would be impossible to do both, so its nice that at least Selene, Ivy, and Bark can get their magic circles.


    And so I decided to quickly create one for Selene and then Bark. Their magic circles were obviously different than Ivy, although they all maintained the nature element.


    For Selene, she gained what I would call a "Holy Nature Spirit Magic Circle" it epassed nature, holy light, and spiritual magic within them.


    Andstly, for Bark, he got something I called "Nature Earth Guardian Magic Circle", which specialized on nature, earth, and spirit.


    Sometimes magic circles can also work as pseudo physiques if they possess special spells that passively affect and enhance the body, such as Luck''s magic circle, for example.


    The same kind of happened with Bark, his magic circle enhanced his physical defense and even granted him some awesome stone armor.


    With that done, I decided to step out of the dungeon after telling the Dungeon System to stop the eleration of time for the 24 hours he had told me about.


    [The {Dungeon System} says that for 24 hours the time eleration of the dungeonpared to the outside world will not change and it will remain within a 1:1 ratio.]


    [Cooldown: 24 hours after.]


    "Ready, let''s go."


    Opening a portal, I walked outside the vige after leaving everyone preparing. I told them to first forge more Runes, so I left a lot of Mana Potions with them and other materials so they


    could get stronger.


    Once I was finally back home, a whole hour had passed, and I hurriedly walked downstairs, finding Celica, Celeste, my dad, and Felicia having breakfast, they had almost finished eating. "Sylphy! You''re here! What happened? You were gone out of nowhere," said Celica.


    "She was inside the dungeon, wasn''t she?" Celeste said.


    "Yep, I was there, haha..." Iughed slightly. "I''m sorry, a lot happened..."


    "So you have a dungeon, huh? I had no idea you had any of these things," said Felicia. "I would love to know more about all of that, to be honest. Especially about how you somehow possess and control a dungeon! Something that not even I have achieved after years of


    trying..."


    "Hah, yeah, we never told her about that, huh?" my dad sighed. "Calm down Felicia don''t be like this... Sylphy, I got your breakfast ready, just sit down. Did you fight inside the dungeon? You look a bit tired."


    "Ah, yeah... long story short, there''s an infestation of miasmic monsters," I said.


    "Miasmic monsters?" wondered Celeste. "What the hell is that?"


    "I think we''ve gone to some miasmic swamp once! There were miasmic monsters there!" said


    Celica.


    "Those were more like the naturally urring ones, I think? I don''t remember well, but these ones inside my dungeon are surely different," I said. "And I don''t like them one bit... I came back mostly to ask for your help, I need to take down a Miasmic Nest that formed there."

 Chapter 1303: The Origin Of The Miasma?

    Chapter 1303: The Origin Of The Miasma?


    ?


    "A Miasmic Nest, huh?" my father wondered, bringing me a cup of milk tea, and a lot of pancakes, alongside freshly baked bread with butter, and some jam. "I haven''t heard about something like that in a while. Usually they are either made artificially by Demon Lords and such... Or you find them all over the ce in the Demon Continent."


    "They appear in the Demon Continent?" I wondered. "How much miasma is in there anyways?"


    "A lot," Felicia sighed. "Miasma spreads far and wide, to all directions, everywhere. It is the lifeblood of the Demon Continent, and what also creates such a unique flora and fauna you''ll find nowhere else. Probably also the reason why the demons are so diverse, they thrive in the miasmic environment and their tribes diverge rapidly, new mutations within existing tribes is quitemon."


    "Huh? So you''re saying demons constantly evolve and take different forms?" wondered Celeste.


    "Not always, but there''s a clear evolutionary path caused through constant mutation between descendants," said Felicia. "I believe that in the past it was much faster, now it has slowed down considerably, mostly because the levels of Miasma in the Demon Continent have lowered quite a lot from ancient times. Over time, the Demon Continent mighty dry out of Miasma entirely, perhaps in a few thousand years from now."


    "Is that a good or a bad thing?" Celica wondered.


    "I don''t know, demons have proved to be able to survive just anywhere, your kind is very hardy and adaptable," Felicia smiled. "But it might not be the same for some endemic species of nts and monsters, it would be a pity if all the flora and fauna went extinct... So many unique materials and resources there too, it''s a treasure throve for any alcheCelica!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hmm, maybe that would be a pity, yeah..." Celica nodded. "Um, so why was there a Miasmic Nest inside your dungeon, Sylphy? Did you bring the miasma there yourself?!"


    "N-No, nothing like that... I didn''t physically borrow it from somewhere, but..." I talked as I quickly took a sip of milk tea, finishing my te of pancakes, I was very hungry, I didn''t eat anything back in the dungeon, leaving the feast for the Arboren only. "Um, well, it kind of just happened, it appeared spontaneously inside the Dungeon..."


    "Is it because of Mana umtion and Decay? Yes that''s quitemon, but Miasmic Nest appear inside of Dungeons where monsters aren''t hunted regrly, and after dozens of years," said Felicia. "Your Dungeon, how old is it?"


    "Um, probably like three years?" I wondered. "It''s because of my Mana, I know you''ve noticed already master, but my Mana is kind of... like, it never ends? And so, it is constantly poured inside the Dungeon. There''s a connection with it and my Mana that can''t be stopped. The mana keeps the dungeon working and expanding, but it also could create this Miasma... It''s the first time it happened due to over umtion of Miasma, and it became a disaster. There''s a vige of nt people inside that began to appear, and they went through some difficulties."


    "Wow, you got a whole world inside that dungeon! An, why did you NEVER talked to me about this?! It''s so fascinating!" Felicia said. "And it''s also such a huge responsibility for just a girl!"


    "Well, she always seemed to have everything under control... And I think this is the first time I hear about nt people inside," he said. "Did you girls hear about that before?"


    "I don''t think so..." Celeste said.


    "We haven''t gone there too much," Celica sighed.


    "I''m sorry, but yeah, that''s a thing... Only Aquarina knew so far about the Arboren," I said. "I think I can solve the problem myself though, I''ll need a day off, if nobody wants to help that''s fine too. I know it''s my responsibility, and that it''s selfish to ask for help... I''ll take care of it, just forget I even asked. Sorry master, can I take the day off?"


    "No, you can''t, also stop acting like we won''t help," Felicia said. "This day will be one of work, and we''ll all be going to explore that dungeon, because I am VERY interested now! Sylphy! You should had told me this sooner!"


    "We''ll help of course, why not?" Celica nodded. "Don''t be like that Sylphy! We''re all besties here."


    "Yeah, we''re friends," Celeste said. "I might get a bit annoyed at times, but... I would always help you if you asked me."


    "I''m your father, there''s no way I''ll walk away. Your responsibility is also mine," dad said with a smile. "Leave this to your old man, I''ll cleanse that nest in just a couple of minutes!"


    "Girls, dad..." I felt a bit moved by their words. "Thank you... And yeah, sorry. I haven''t been too well this morning after I saw what happened. The Arboren are nt people that I saw appear out of nowhere in my dungeon, and that I''ve been overseeing and helping sometimes. These people... I''ve asked them if they wanted to go outside, but they always refuse, so the only thing I can do is help them and protect them. The dungeon is mostly self-sustained, so they never really need my help too much. But yeah, I do care for them, I kind of love these people... Seeing them all sick after being infected by the miasma kind of made me feel like shit, it was all my fault after all..."


    "It might have been slightly your fault, but that doesn''t mean it was entirely on your own, it was something nobody knew would happen," said my father. "But you got the intention of fixing it, and the intention is enough. Once you''re done eating breakfast, and after you rest a bit more, let''s go back inside and solve that problem."


    "Then it''s a day off, master?" Celica wondered.


    "I already told you it isn''t a day off, we''re all going to work on... investigating that dungeon and fixing the miasmic nest infestation, it is part of your training, naturally!" smiled Felicia. "Ah, yes, sure, sure..." Celeste smirked.


    For some reason Felicia didn''t really like acting as if we were going on a small adventure.

 Chapter 1304: Back To The Dungeon, Again

    Chapter 1304: Back To The Dungeon, Again


    ?


    After I finished eating my breakfast, we immediately moved to the Dungeon. Felicia was very excited to investigate it. Although I told her that we had to first take care of the Miasmic Nest, she wanted to explore every damn floor. But we insisted that she could have all the time she wantedter.


    FLUOSH!


    As we stepped out of the blue portal, wended right in front of the church of the Eden Vige, there were Arboren walking around going from ce to ce, but everyone quickly noticed our presence and arrival, even more when I came with several people that looked like


    me.


    And I meant non-nt people, which many had already recognized as "the race of the gods" which was totally wrong, but what else could I do anyways? These people just believed whatever they wanted...


    "Goddess Sylphy, you''re back already? So soon!"


    Selene ran towards us as quickly as possible.


    Usually a few hours outside would be a few days, a week sometimes.


    But thanks to the time eleration being halted, there was no difference in time.


    "Yes, I''ve adjusted the dungeon''s time eleration to be simr to where we came from, so there was no dy," I said. "How are things going?"


    "E-Erm..." she wanted to answer, but seeing my whole group, Selene felt slightly nervous. "Wow, she''s really a talking nt woman, amazing!" said Celeste.


    "She''s an Arboren person? Selene was her name?" Celica wondered. "Hi! Nice to meet you! My name is Celica, and I am Sylphy''s friend!"


    Selene gasped as she saw them, their Auras of Mana and Magic Power were out of this world too, just like mine.


    "T-They''re strong, Lady Celica and - Who is your name, goddess?" she asked Celeste.


    "Goddess?! I''m not a goddess!" Celeste facepalmed. "Just call me Celeste... I don''t really remember well if we ever visited this ce, did we or did we not?"


    "Eh, it doesn''t matter, I am fairly sure you never introduced yourselves anyways," I said. "Oh right, this is my father, Selene!"


    Selene then looked up to my father, who was taller than her, his bright red hair and orange eyes made him look like a god of fire, I bet. His Aura surpassed everyone here, even mine.


    "Nice to meet you,dy Selene," he smiled gantly. "My name is An, I was once known as the Hero of zing Sword, but I don''t think I am what you could consider a hero anymore... I''vemitted many mistakes, too many in my life. But if I can, I would dly help."


    "Oooh! Of course, god An! You must be an even more supreme god if you''re the father of goddess Sylphy! What honor!" Selene was melting out of fascination. "We''ve only interacted with Goddess Aquarina so far! These are big news, we must update the pantheon, add more statues too!"


    "Ahem, please don''t forget about me," Felicia stepped forward. "I am Felicia, Alchemist Extraordinaire. And I love investigating and researching new things, especially you! Just what kind of being are you? Your body is made of nts,pletely. Several different nts, but merged together into a single, intelligent being! You call yourselves Arboren? This is an incredible discovery! nt people! Around the entire world, there is no such tribe, not even the demons have something like you!"


    She looked utterly fascinated, grabbing Selene''s hand, checking her shoulders, taking a small leaf from her long hair, and analyzing even her eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Just how do you make it possible for your body to look so human like? This bark is smooth as skin," she said. "And your hair- well, leaves and flowers, it''s quite amazing."


    "She used to look different, Selene went through an evolution and became like this, looking very human-like. Before, she was abination of different nts, vegetables, and such," I exined. "She had the face of a giant sunflower, right Selene?"


    "Oh yes! I was born from the soil of this dungeon; the unified essence of the Harvest Familiars of Goddess Sylphy gave birth to my being! I am the Saintess of the Arboren, nice to meet you everyone," she bowed her head. "I shall do my best to serve the gods well!"


    "Enough with calling us gods, we''re just people like you guys, don''t call us like that..." An sighed. "We''ve juste to help, nothing else."


    "Ah yes, so humble, just like goddess Sylphy! She doesn''t like being called a goddess either!" Selene giggled. "But we know that she is! After all, who else could make our world but a god?"


    "That''s... fair enough," my dad nodded. "Nobody else here could ever do what she did, you could say she''s a goddess in some things, my little princess hase a long way."


    "Wait, so only goddess Sylphy can make worlds? Fascinating! She must be the most important then!" Selene nodded, writing things down from a book she took out of nowhere. "Yes, yes, we shall add this to the holy scriptures!"


    "Gosh, dad, you''re giving her even more material..." I sighed. "A-Anyways! I want to introduce them to Ivy and Bark, we''ll be going with them to the Nest, Selene."


    "Oh! Of course, pleasee here," Selene nodded. "After waking up and eating, Ivy and Selene had been checking on the soldiers and helping the recover their stamina and strength, while also practicing magic. My own magic was already good, but thanks to the magic circle you gifted me, goddess Sylphy, I''ve be even more proficient!"


    "Well done then," I nodded. "Oh, there they are! Ivy, Bark! Come here."


    Ivy and Bark, who were instructing soldiers, quickly came rushing here.


    As everything happened, dad, Celeste, and Celica couldn''t help but gasp at the scenes around them, looking at the big vige with so many nt people and everything.


    "Sylphy has sure been hiding this well..." Celeste said.


    "It''s truly fascinating in every sense..." Celica nodded.


    "Yeah, even I am shocked, I can tell why she got so involved now..." dad said.


    "It is fascinating, yes!" Felicia said. "I think I''ll go on a stroll around town. I''ll see youter."


    "W-Wait!" I tried to stop her, but Felicia just ran off on her own. "Uggh... Ah."


    "Goddess Sylphy, did you call for duty? Are we going now?" Bark wondered. "Huh?! Who are these people? New Gods?!"


    "Yep, looks like it," Ivy nodded.

 Chapter 1305: Gathering Unit Evolution Materials

    Chapter 1305: Gathering Unit Evolution Materials


    ?


    After some introductions, Ivy and Bark were able to meet my friends and my father... Felicia was nowhere to be seen, so she was unable to introduce herself. She was perhaps too obsessed with the Dungeon and its entire structure, I wish I could give her a good scolding, but she''ll probably scold me back. She acts very mature sometimes, but other times she''s... very yful and childish.


    After introductions, we decided to make a small meeting with Selene, Ivy, and Bark. My father and my friends were still processing their existence at all, but we didn''t had much time to waste anyways, and we decided to n what to do.


    "We can''t leave without leaving some protection in the city..." I said. "Those Miasmic Beasts are strong ande by the hundreds. Barriers could work to an extent but..."


    "I could remain here if you don''t mind," Selene offered herself. "I am and I''ve always had been Eden''s protector. Now that I''ve fully recovered from my exhaustion thanks to you, my goddess, I think I can handle the burden for the time you take to destroy the nest."


    "Hmm, I wouldn''t really want to leave this entirely to Selene though," said Ivy. "But there''s little I could do on my own defense-wise, so I can''t help much. What about you, Bark?"


    "I am most specialized on closebat," said Bark. "So I am afraid I cannot easily protect an entire city, that would require powerful barriers."


    "Hah, if only mom was here..." I sighed.


    "Well, it''s not like it''s impossible, right?" dad said. "Come on, I can leave some of my Familiars here, they''re all very powerful. Remember how Arafunn''s Familiars protected Agartha wlessly back then? I can do the same with my Familiars here. They''re just as strong, maybe even stronger."


    "Right, your Familiars... But wait, are they even willing? Some of them kind of hate you, dad!" I said.


    "A-Ahahah! No way, nobody hates me, we just y around sometimes..." he said, slightly nervously. "I am sure I can leave Phoenix here, and maybe that Fire Fox. They''re both good at powerful,plex barrier magic."


    "Hmm, okay, I could leave Brownie here to provide walls of stone and earth," I nodded. "Maybe Furoh too for an adaptable fighter... Yggdra as well, the reste with me, I''ll need their power."


    "Alright! That would be good enough, I believe!" said Selene with a nod. "Then, Bark and Ivy shall apany you!"


    "Ugh, but what good will we have? I can already feel it, your father and your friends are much stronger, goddess Sylphy," said Ivy, she seemed depressed after her defeat.


    "I... I will always apany my liege anywhere!" said Bark. "Ivy, is your loyalty to her so low as to say such a thing?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What? N-No! I mean... We''re so weak, so why even try? You know?" Ivy wondered.


    "Hmm, certainly, I mighte along, but that doesn''t mean I''ll make things easy for everyone," said my father. "That Miasmic Nest could be dangerous, and even pose a challenge to even me after all. Miasma is a powerful substance, even demons are hard to defeat, imagine things made entirely out of their miasma, or a miasma that is simr to theirs. It will be a sizable challenge. Everyone will be of help. Also, I have little healing and purifying powers. Although I am developing Heavenly mes, they can''t do everything in the world, unlike my daughter''s much more advanced magic of purification, which she uses through her spirits and the spells her mother taught to her."


    "Yeah, we''ll need any help we can get, don''t pull yourselves down so much,e on," said Celeste.


    "Exactly!" Celica nodded. "I also wanted some action so let''s go already! I want to beat monsters and hunt!"


    Celica was very enthusiastic, but we still needed some more preparations.


    "Ivy, don''t just say such things, you''re strong!" Selene said. "Very strong, and you''ll continue growing strong, have faith in yourself."


    "Ugh but how exactly?" she sighed. "Our existences are different... We can''t growpletely without specific conditions."


    "That''s why I''ll try to get to those specific conditions now," I nodded. "I think I could buy or find the needed stones for your evolutions. I have umted enough Dungeon Energy."


    "Dungeon Energy?" my father wondered. "What''s that?"


    "A-Ah! Well, you see, its power that a Dungeon umtes," I exined to my father. "Do you remember how dungeons create monsters and treasures, and other resources? Aside from Mana they also use this energy, dad. So I can umte it and then use it to "purchase" things out of the dungeon itself, handy right?"


    "T-That''s incredible! I never thought Dungeon Masters could do that!" he gasped. "Then Arachne could have done the same?"


    I don''t think she could do it like I do it though...


    "I mean, sure, I guess? But I think these are powers more unique to myself, to my own manifestation of the Dungeon..." I said. "Anyways, it has a lot of things I can get. One of them was the ability to summon these people, Ivy and Bark, for example. I can also obtain items as rewards when I do specific things."


    "I am sure Felicia would love to know more of this," dadughed while crossing his arms. "Your powers had always been incredibly, my daughter. I guess they don''t surprise me as much now... So you can get rewards, and can summon these specially stronger Arboren people? I see... They are indeed much different than the rest. Their power, magic, and everything, is on another level. You could even call them Arboren Heroes, in a way."


    "Yeah, exactly!" I nodded. "Also, I had obtained a way to enter a different dungeon before, something that allowed me to extract materials. It was temporary, but I obtained these things as well..."


    I ced the fragments of green, brown, and blue crystals over the table. My father quickly noticed they glowed with a special type of aura, an energy that belonged to the dungeon


    itself.


    "What are those?" he wondered in surprise.


    "These are Evolution Stone Fragments!" I said. "Nature, Earth, and Ice. Apparently there''s three more elements, Fire, Wind, and Water. Combining enough fragments creates a whole Evolution Stone, and each of these "Heroes" can evolve into even stronger forms using them."

 Chapter 1306: The Many Functions Of The Civilization System

    Chapter 1306: The Many Functions Of The Civilization System


    ?


    As I showed the Evolution Stones, my father nodded, understanding it more.


    "So pretty much they''re like Familiars or Spirits in a way, right?" he wondered. "That''s pretty interesting! Your Dungeon is so unique and fun, Sylphy. Haha, I wish I could have my own!"


    "Seeing how you are uncle; I think you wouldn''t be able to take good care of it..." said Celeste.


    "Oof, fair enough, I am not the most responsible of men, raising two kids was already my limit, hahaha!" dadughed.


    I wanted to retort Celeste''s words, but she wasn''t wrong...


    "So we can evolve then?" wondered Ivy.


    "Is it possible?!" Bark asked.


    "Yes, yes, calm down a bit..." I said. "I''ll need some time, like half an hour? After we''re done, we''ll depart. Is that alright for everyone?"


    "Sure," my dad nodded. "I''ll go around the vige to see how it is and catch on Felicia to tell her everything we learned here then."


    "Alright, thanks dad!" I nodded.


    He was very interested in learning about this ce and its culture, so he quickly went off to explore.


    "We want to explore too!" Celica said.


    "I also want to give it a round or two," Celeste said.


    "I guess you can go too, no worries," I said. "Once I am done, I''ll call you here."


    "Really? Isn''t it better to just set an hour where we can find each other? The city''s big, so how exactly are you going to just call for us?" asked Celeste, rising an eyebrow.


    "Did you forget I am the goddess of this dungeon? Don''t worry about such trivialities. With my powers I can just find whoever I want," I smiled. "Technically, I can also teleport around as much as I want. Thought that action wastes Dungeon Energy."


    "Wow, Sylphy sure is amazing..." Celica nodded. "Can you do that outside too?!"


    "Ah, of course not... Only inside the dungeon..." Iughed a bit. "Anyways, just go and have fun! There''s some endemic food here too, so eat anything you want. Just tell them you''re goddesses or something and they''ll give you free food anyways."


    "Okay then, thanks!"


    Celica and Celeste quickly went off as well.


    Finally alone with my Heroes, I quickly decided to check the Civilization Shop to see everything avable, and what I could use to quickly elerate their growth.


    Aside from evolution, there is also apparently special equipment they can obtain, which fits their "character type" and will rise their stats and give them new abilities.


    So let''s check.


    "Alright guys, I''ll start checking what I can do for now, so feel free to leave or whatever," I shrugged.


    "We''re staying," Bark said. "I do have patience!"


    "Yeah, me too, let''s just wait," Ivy nodded.


    Both had be rather serious out of the sudden, I guess they''re nervous, huh?


    "Everyone, I brought you something to drink and some snacks- Oh? Where did everyone go?" wondered Selene, who had just returned.


    Some minutes ago she went to the kitchen and returned with snacks and drinks, but everyone was gone aside from Ivy and Bark...


    "Sorry, they were bored and went to explore the city," I apologized. "But thanks, I was feeling thirsty. What is it?"


    "Fruit juice! Orange, Mango, and Apple, try it, it''s a newbination I made," said Selene.


    I took some of it and... Yes, it was delicious.


    Thebination of the three fruits together... I never thought it could be blend so nicely.


    The fruity vors allbined, really made me feel more at ease.


    And as of snacks, she brought all kinds of edible seeds, and also cookies made with them.


    Overall everything was on the healthier side.


    "Hmm, I love your cookies, Selene! I missed them so much..." Ivy was really emotional of the blue, eating the cookies happily.


    "Heh, is that so?" Selene giggled, seeing her beloved stuff herself.


    "Ah, this juice does fill me with energy!" Bark nodded.


    It was nice to see them rx a bit, Selene was good at dealing with these things.


    Anyways! Time to get to the point.


    Let''s see... Civilization Shop!


    Ding!


    [You have opened the Civilization Shop.]


    [In this shop, you can utilize umted Dungeon Energy Points to purchase all kinds of items.]


    [Some Items have a limited amount of times you can purchase. And they might refreshed once a certain amount of time happens inside the dungeon, usually with 1 year refreshing cooldown.]


    [Additionally, you can use Dungeon Energy Points to directly roll the Unique Unit Gacha every month, and either obtain new Unique Units or special Equipment for them.]


    Gacha? What is that?


    "Oh, it seems that something from Earth popped up again!" said Alice. "And it appears it can help you obtain even more heroes, aren''t you excited?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "E-Even more? Ivy and Bark are already hard enough to take care of..." I sighed. "But maybe if


    I can get a lot, protecting the Civilization won''t be so hard..."


    [Wee to the Civilization Shop!]


    [Please chose the category of the item you want to Purchase]:


    [Special Unit Gacha]


    [Civilization Traits]


    [Civilization Facilities]


    [Materials]


    [Unique Units Equipment and Evolution Items.]


    [Random Item Tickets and Others.]


    [Civilization Guardian Eggs] (LOCKED)


    [???] (LOCKED)


    Okay, so aside from the Special Unit Gacha, there were several other categories, although the


    last two remained locked.


    When I checked in Materials, it pretty much sold all kinds of materials one could imagine, stone, steel, gold, silver, various types of spirit stones and more.


    It was insane how varied the shop was, but still there weren''t special things from, like, monsters and dragons, none of that.


    Nheless, it was mostly things that could assist in building and maintain the city, it even included "Food Bundles" if the civilization ever starved.


    "Now that''s what I call Pay2Win mechanics... Why even bother taking care of people? Just buy


    them resources through that section..."ughed Alice.


    "Pay2Win?" I didn''t even know what she was even talking about.


    Nheless, I ignored Buildings for now, they were also very interesting, and it offered many special buildings, but it wasn''t the time to check those for now.


    Perhapster I could buy some defense buildings to better protect the city.


    But for now, to the meat and potatoes of it, [Unique Units Equipment and Evolution Items.]


    and [Random Item Tickets and Others.], which seem to have merged by mymand into [Special Items] category, fitting.


    [Disying Civilization Shop Category: Special Items]


    [Special Unit Summoning Ticket Bundle x10] [Cost]: [50.000 DE] [Limit]: [20]


    [Special Unit Equipment Ticket Bundle x10] [Cost]: [30.000 DE] [Limit]: [100]


    [Basic Materials Dungeon Key Bundle x10] [Cost]: [30.000 DE] [Limit]: [100]


    [Evolution Stone Fragment Bundle x100 (Water, Fire, Earth)] [Cost]: [20.000 DE] [Limit]:


    [100]


    [Evolution Stone Fragment Bundle x100 (Wind, Nature, Ice)] [Cost]: [20.000 DE] [Limit]:


    [100]


    Aha!


    It was simpler than I imagined, but it had everything I could have asked for.


    The evolution stone fragment bundles were there too, a hundred pieces of each element per


    200k Dungeon Energy.


    Now how much Dungeon Energy I have right now?


    Last time I checked, it was regenerating byrge quantities constantly, mostly because of the


    sheer volume of it all.


    But the Dungeon System had also said they had spent a lot of it in protecting the people, so it might have been going down constantly, but it is now recovering a bit.


    However, because the dungeon is infested by Miasma, its input has been reduced...


    Nheless, it''s at...


    {Dungeon Energy}: {466.300}


    Oh, not bad!


    Okay, time to shop to my heart''s content.


    I help them evolve, then I get them good equipment, and other things.


    And then we depart, destroy the Miasmic Nest, save the Dungeon.


    And then, back home, we rest.


    And tomorrow, to whatever my master wants us to do.


    Also Ruby, I''m still worried about her!


    I want to go see her soon, to help her somehow.


    She seemed so sad deep down, although she acted aggressively outside.


    I could tell she was someone that had gone through a lot, she showed her insecurities very


    clearly in the way she talked with everyone.


    That hyper aggressivity is the result of being treated harshly by everyone and everything for a


    long while.


    And she''s also a dwarf that is a quarter demon. I need to learn why the Gods chose someone


    with the bloodline of a demon despite their hatred against them.


    Ruby, please be safe...


    ...


    Although I''m so worried, I can''t hurry things up either.


    Okay, one step at a time.

 Chapter 1307: Unit Evolution Requirements

    Chapter 1307: Unit Evolution Requirements


    ?


    I looked at the shop again, and at the special Items.


    [Disying Civilization Shop Category: Special Items]


    [Special Unit Summoning Ticket Bundle x10] [Cost]: [50.000 DE] [Limit]: [20]


    [Special Unit Equipment Ticket Bundle x10] [Cost]: [30.000 DE] [Limit]: [100] [Basic Materials Dungeon Key Bundle x10] [Cost]: [30.000 DE] [Limit]: [100]


    [Evolution Stone Fragment Bundle x100 (Water, Fire, Earth)] [Cost]: [20.000 DE] [Limit]: [100]


    [Evolution Stone Fragment Bundle x100 (Wind, Nature, Ice)] [Cost]: [20.000 DE] [Limit]: [100]


    {Dungeon Energy}: {466.300}


    There are a few options, but all of them are important. I also had plenty of Dungeon Energy to spend, so I don''t think I''ll even need to spend my EXP at this point, at least for the moment.


    First, I''ll check what are the evolution requirements of Ivy, Bark, and also Selene, while looking at their current statuses, it seems the evolution requirements and materials appear right below it.


    [Hero Name]: [Selene, Saintess of the Arboren]


    [Hero Grade]: [Saint]


    [Hero Type]: [Nature] [Holy] [Fire] [Light] [Life]


    [Life]: [3.000/3.000] -> [3.500/3.500]


    [Magic Power]: [7.000] -> [8.000]


    [Attack Power]: [2.500]


    [Movement Speed]: [4.500] -> [5.000]


    [Hero Trait (1)]


    [Elemental Saintess: **]: [Can conjure elemental magic based in their Hero Type and can also teach it to others with simr affinities or talent for magic. Increases Magic Power by +100%. +30 Bonus to Faith and Research.]


    [Hero Abilities (3)]


    [Holy Aura]: [While being within 10 Tiles of an Ally, lifts their mood, makes them feel better, restores 0.5% of their Life per second, and increases their Magic Power and Attack Power by +1000]


    [Nature''s Gift]: [25% Chance to spawn a Gift every day. This Gift can either be Medicinal Herbs, Rare Materials, or Food.]


    [Guidance]: [Grants a +50% Bonus Effectiveness to Speeches, and a +100% Bonus to Learning and Teaching Speed.]


    [Hero Blessing (1)]


    [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (3)]


    [Equipment (1)]


    [Evolution Requitements]: [Evolution Stone (Nature)] x30 [Evolution Stone (Fire)] x30 [Evolution Stone (Water)] x30 [Wood (Stored Material)] x10.000 [Food (Stored Material)] x10.000 [Priest Talisman] x2 [Druid Talisman] x2 [Dungeon Energy] x50.000


    Starting with my strongest warrior, there''s Selene! Her requirements are quite heavy because she''s a Rank above the others at Saint Grade. She''s very lucky I can afford all of that without issues, I think.


    Except for this Talisman we need, is that in the shop? I can''t really see it explicitly shown, so I''m guessing it is obtained otherwise.


    Without them I won''t be able to evolve her, so I need to find them.


    Oh right, her stats also increased for some reason! Ivy said their stats don''t increase at all, but it seems that because my Divine Sunlight Halo Skill leveled, their blessing they got from me also became stronger as a result.


    [Hero Name]: [Ivy, Huntress of the Poisonous Forest]


    [Hero Grade]: [Unique+]


    [Hero Type]: [Poison] [Nature] [Fire] [Light] [Life]


    [Life]: [4.500/4.500] -> [5.000/5.000]


    [Magic Power]: [2.500] -> [3.000]


    [Attack Power]: [3.500] -> [4.000]


    [Movement Speed]: [5.000] -> [5.500]


    [Hero Trait (1)]


    [Monster Hunter: **]: [Knows how to find Monsters, Make Traps, and Teach others how to do


    it too. Deals +25% Damage to Monsters. +20 Bonus to Military and Production.]


    [Hero Abilities (2)]


    [Agile Huntress]: [Ignores Movement Penalties in Woods and Rainforest Terrain and Increases Movement Speed in these Terrains by +50%]


    [Poisonous Attack]: [Any attack deals Poison type damage that slowly weakens a foe.]


    [Swift Footed (Equipment)]: [By imbuing Mana into the legs, it is possible for the user to skip through terrain and move faster than anybody, and even fly for small durations of time. When activated, +500 Movement Speed.]


    [Hero Blessing (1)]


    [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (3)]


    [Equipment (1)]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Swift Wind Huntress Boots (B Grade)]


    [Evolution Requitements]: [Evolution Stone (Nature)] x10 [Evolution Stone (Fire)] x10 [Evolution Stone (Wind)] x10 [Wood (Stored Material)] x5.000 [Food (Stored Material)] x5.000 [Hunter''s Talisman] x1 [Dungeon Energy] x25.000


    The requirements for Ivy are much cheaper, so that''s nice at least. She still requires a lot of things. Wood, Food, and so on. And the Dungeon Energy additional cost... it wasn''t something I was expecting.


    [Hero Name]: [Bark, Resilient Guardian Knight of the Forest]


    [Hero Grade]: [Unique+]


    [Hero Type]: [Nature] [Earth] [Holy] [Fire] [Light] [Life]


    [Life]: [6.000/6.000] -> [6.500/6.500]


    [Magic Power]: [1.500]


    [Attack Power]: [4.500] -> [5.500]


    [Movement Speed]: [2.500] -> [3.000]


    [Hero Trait (1)]


    [Resilient Vanguard: **]: [Has great Loyalty to the Leaders of the Civilization. Knows how to use swordsmanship, magic swordsmanship, magic Shieldmanship, and magic armor techniques, and can teach it to others. When protecting someone, Decreases Damage Taken


    by -30%. +30 Bonus to Military]


    [Hero Abilities (2)]


    [Heavy Armor]: [When fighting, increases Life by +35% and decreases Damage Taken by


    -15%. But decreases Movement Speed by -19%.]


    [Magic Sword] [Any sword attack will be charged with Mana, dealing extra damage based on 55% of Magic Power and extends attack range by +35%.]


    [Hero Blessing (1)]


    [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (3)]


    [Equipment (1)]


    [Divine Holy Thunder Armament Great Sword (S Grade) (Temporary)]


    [Evolution Requitements]: [Evolution Stone (Nature)] x10 [Evolution Stone (Fire)] x10 [Evolution Stone (Earth)] x10 [Wood (Stored Material)] x5.000 [Food (Stored Material)] x5.000 [Stone (Stored Material)] x5.000 [Knight Talisman] x1 [Dungeon Energy] x25.000


    Andstly Bark, his requirements are simr, but he also needs an additional five thousand Stones. Is his body going to be like that of a stone golem now or something, I wonder?


    I should ask the Civilization System or Alice about the Talisman. "Where can I get these Talismans required?" I wondered.


    [The {Civilization System} says that ss Talisman can be obtained from the Gacha, with guaranteed chances of getting at least two of them with each draw.]


    [Additionally, you can find Talisman Fragments inside the ss-only Dungeons, which can


    be essed through a Dungeon Ticket. Only the Civilization God and the required ss-types


    can enter.]


    [By fusing four fragments, a Talisman can be created.]


    "Wow you sure love making thisplicated!" I sighed. "Okay let''s do this Gacha thing, I don''t think I have time to explore the dungeon for materials."

 Chapter 1308: Civilization Gacha

    Chapter 1308: Civilization Gacha


    ?


    Ding!


    [Do you wish to roll the Special Unit Gacha?] [Cost: 10.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [Yes] [No]


    "Yes, until we get all the required Talisman."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [The {Civilization System} wants to apologize for the sluggish way they work, even though it was just how their creator intended the Civilization System to be, mostly based on territory management games from the known as "Earth".]


    "Yeah, but not the paid ones that seemed moreplete, father only looked at things that were avable for free and yed by millions as reference... And so they had strange mechanics such as Gacha."


    [Therefore, {Gacha Banners} have been introduced, and the new {Gacha Banner: Talisman Galore} has been added.]


    [In this special Gacha Banner, you can roll exclusively for Talisman, with a 100% chance to get 12 Talisman per roll.]


    "Interesting, that''s much better! Though I am not a fan of the whole random mechanics, but sure..."


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 10.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You have rolled the {Gacha Banner: Talisman Galore}!]


    [You have obtained the following items]:


    [Knight Talisman] x2


    [Warrior Talisman] x1


    [Magician Talisman] x1


    [Priest Talisman] x2


    [Druid Talisman] x3


    [Hunter Talisman] x2


    [Warlock Talisman] x1


    [All Talisman have been stored inside the Civilization Vault.]


    "Well, isn''t that nice? I got everything I needed already, at the cost of the equivalent of ten million EXP..." I sighed. "Anyway, let''s move on."


    After that, I purchased the required Evolution Stones and then immediately went to the evolutions. I had everything else needed already, so there was nothing else to wait for. Ding!


    [You have exchanged 40.000 Dungeon Energy.]


    [You have purchased [Evolution Stone Fragment Bundle x100 (Water, Fire, Earth)]!]


    [You have purchased [Evolution Stone Fragment Bundle x100 (Wind, Nature, Ice)]!]


    "Okay, finally done! I got everything," I nodded.


    "Finally? It has been a hot minute already, goddess..." Ivy sighed.


    "Yeah, yeah, okay, first Selene,e here."


    "Yes, goddess?"


    Selene stood in front of me, looking at me with confusion.


    And then, a system window appeared in front of me, as I suspected.


    Ding!


    [You have umted all necessary materials for the evolution of Hero Unit: Selene.]


    [Do you wish to Evolve her?] [Once evolution starts, it cannot be reverted.]


    [Yes] [No]


    I pressed yes without hesitation.


    FLASH!


    All the materials materialized in front of me, flying towards Selene constantly, pieces of wood, even food, the stones, and the talismans.


    Alongside fifty thousand Dungeon Energy Points, ouch.


    "Uwaaah?!"


    Selene panicked a bit, but it wasn''t as if she was feeling pain. The materials mixed with her body seamlessly, fusing with it and suddenly transforming her.


    A veil of gold and green colored light permeated her, fusing with her bark and wood, her entire appearance became more delicate and even more humanoid.


    Her skin became softer, still with her green color, but now of clear brown color, her adorable face became more humanoid as well, and she grew long, blonde hair that had many sunflowers in them.


    Her eyes shone brightly, bing pure gold in color, and she gained a beautiful dress of green color,posed of leaves and nts. Even her nails were suddenly painted green, and her lips were green alongside her body, which now had several green tattoos depicting trees.


    In the center of her chest, there was a green and gold colored jewel, imbuing her body with a tremendous new aura of magic power.


    [You have used the [Evolution Materials]: [Evolution Stone (Nature)] x30 [Evolution Stone (Fire)] x30 [Evolution Stone (Water)] x30 [Wood (Stored Material)] x10.000 [Food (Stored Material)] x10.000 [Priest Talisman] x2 [Druid Talisman] x2 [Dungeon Energy] x50.000 to evolve Selene!]


    [Selene Hero Grade has risen from Saint to Legendary Grade!]


    [Hero Name]: [Selene, Saintess of the Arboren]


    [Hero Grade]: [Saint] -> [Legendary]


    [Hero Type]: [Nature] [Holy] [Fire] [Light] [Life]


    [Life]: [3.500/3.500] -> [5.500/5.500]


    [Magic Power]: [8.000] -> [12.000]


    [Attack Power]: [2.500] -> [3.500]


    [Movement Speed]: [5.000] -> [7.000]


    [Hero Trait (1)]


    [Elemental Saintess: ***]: [Can conjure elemental magic based in their Hero Type and can also teach it to others with simr affinities or talent for magic. Increases Magic Power by +200%. +100 Bonus to Faith and Research.]


    [Hero Abilities (4)]


    [Holy Aura]: [While being within 20 Tiles of an Ally, lifts their mood, makes them feel better, restores 2.5% of their Life per second, and increases their Magic Power and Attack Power by


    +2.500]


    [Nature''s Gift]: [50% Chance to spawn a Gift every day. This Gift can either be Medicinal


    Herbs, Rare Materials, or Food.]


    [Guidance]: [Grants a +70% Bonus Effectiveness to Speeches, and a +200% Bonus to Learning


    and Teaching Speed.]


    [Guardian of the Arboren]: [While being inside of the City of the Arboren, Eden, it is possible to conjure protective Barriers with +200% bonus to Durability covering all Tiles within the city and around 10 Tiles of the city. Citizens inside will also restore their Life by 0.5% per


    second and have their Life Stat increased by +1.000.]


    [Hero Blessing (1)]


    [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (3)]


    [Equipment (1)]


    Wow, alright, shepletely changed! More stats, way more stats, and above all, a new Hero


    Ability, one that is perfect to protect the city right now.


    "I feel so strong..." Selene said. "Like... Magic is just overflowing from my body! And my


    Magic Circle, I think it became bigger as well, it has more Runes, way more..."


    "You might have jumped to Tier 2 right away thanks to the evolution, congrats!" I said. "You


    look much different than before though, which is interesting."


    I quickly eyed Ivy, who was looking at Selene with her mouth wide open.


    "M-Mommy?"


    "Huh?"


    Selene looked at Ivy in confusion over why she called her "mommy", but I could tell why she


    did that. Selene had indeed be the embodiment of a mommy right now.


    "You look so beautiful, Selene!"


    Ivy ran towards her and hugged her tightly.


    "Fufu, is that so? I don''t really feel that different? I mean... We''re nts at the end of the


    day."


    "Nah, you''re gorgeous! This evolution thingy isn''t as bad as I imagined!"


    "It was never bad, Ivy!" I said, sighing. "Anyways, you''re next, so stand right there and don''t


    move, okay?"


    "Eh? Okay?" Ivy wondered, as she did as I told her, standing right there.


    And a new system notification appeared.


    I''ll evolve her and Bark right away, and then finally set off to the Miasmic Nest.


    Let''s get this over with!

 Chapter 1309: Hero Unit Evolution

    Chapter 1309: Hero Unit Evolution


    ?


    Ding!


    [You have umted all necessary materials for the evolution of Hero Unit: Ivy.]


    [Do you wish to Evolve her?] [Once evolution starts, it cannot be reverted.]


    [Yes] [No]


    Yes.


    FLASH!


    "W-Woah! Hold up a second, Sylphy- Gyyaagh!"


    Ivy made a big fuss about it, as all the materials merged with her and a purple, green, and ck aura surged from her petite body. Slowly yet steadily, her entire form changed, as she became only slightly taller, with a stronger, more muscr body, sharper eyes, longer red colored hair, and a green skin as bright as emeralds. ck tattoos covered her green skin, imbuing her with new powers. There was also a purple and green colored jewel in her chest. [You have used the [Evolution Materials]: [Evolution Requitements]: [Evolution Stone (Nature)] x10 [Evolution Stone (Fire)] x10 [Evolution Stone (Wind)] x10 [Wood (Stored Material)] x5.000 [Food (Stored Material)] x5.000 [Hunter''s Talisman] x1 [Dungeon Energy] x25.000 to evolve Ivy!]


    [Ivy Hero Grade has risen from Unique + to Saint Grade!]


    [Hero Name]: [Ivy, Huntress of the Poisonous Forest]


    [Hero Grade]: [Unique+] -> [Saint]


    [Hero Type]: [Poison] [Nature] [Fire] [Light] [Life]


    [Life]: [5.000/5.000] -> [6.000]


    [Magic Power]: [3.000] -> [3.500]


    [Attack Power]: [4.000] -> [6.000]


    [Movement Speed]: [5.500] -> [6.500]


    [Hero Trait (1)]


    [Monster Hunter: ***]: [Knows how to find Monsters, Make Traps, and Teach others how to


    do it too. Deals +50% Damage to Monsters. +60 Bonus to Military and Production.


    [Hero Abilities (4)]


    [Agile Huntress]: [Ignores Movement Penalties in Woods and Rainforest Terrain and Increases Movement Speed in these Terrains by +70%]


    [Poisonous Attack]: [Any attack deals Poison type damage that slowly weakens a foe, lowering their Stats by 20%.]


    [Swift Footed (Equipment)]: [By imbuing Mana into the legs, it is possible for the user to skip through terrain and move faster than anybody, and even fly for small durations of time. When activated, +700 Movement Speed.]


    [Persistent Huntress]: [When fighting a foe for longer than 30 seconds or when fighting more than 3 foes at the same time, increases Attack Power by +2.000 and Movement Speed by +1.000 and lowers the stats of all foes within 5 tiles by 10% for 5 Minutes.


    [Hero Blessing (1)]


    [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (3)]


    [Equipment (1)]


    [Swift Wind Huntress Boots (B Grade)]


    Her armor, made of bark, waspletely pitch ck, giving her a rather cool new attire out of her own nt body, her stats were pretty high now, and quite bnced aside from the magic stat, and above all, her new Hero Ability was pretty insane, as long as we can get it to activate, she can be unstopable.


    "Oh hell yeah! What is this?! I feel so strong!" sheughed. "It''s amazing! Am I as strong as Selene now? No, perhaps stronger?"


    "You''re definitely not on my level yet, Ivy," Selene smiled gently.


    "Ah..."


    As Ivy nced at her new form, she noticed her Magic Circle had also developed.


    "I now know more spells as well? Must be the magic circle that hit Tier 2, right, goddess?" "Most likely," I nodded. "Now, Bark''s turn."


    Ding!


    [You have umted all necessary materials for the evolution of Hero Unit: Bark.]


    [Do you wish to Evolve her?] [Once evolution starts, it cannot be reverted.]


    [Yes] [No]


    Yes.


    FLASH!


    "Finally my turn, my liege? I shall happily ept this- UGH?!"


    Bark tried to act tough but groaned in surprise once all the material flew into his body and melded into his very wooden body, fusing every inch of themselves into him,pletely changing him. His bark became tougher and heavier, and a newyer of ck stone grew over his body, making him even more durable.


    [You have used the [Evolution Requitements]: [Evolution Stone (Nature)] x10 [Evolution Stone (Fire)] x10 [Evolution Stone (Earth)] x10 [Wood (Stored Material)] x5.000 [Food (Stored Material)] x5.000 [Stone (Stored Material)] x5.000 [Knight Talisman] x1 [Dungeon Energy] x25.000 to evolve Bark!]


    [Bark Hero Grade has risen from Unique+ to Saint Grade!]


    [Hero Name]: [Bark, Resilient Guardian Knight of the Forest]


    [Hero Grade]: [Unique+] -> [Saint]


    [Hero Type]: [Nature] [Earth] [Holy] [Fire] [Light] [Life]


    [Life]: [6.500/6.500] -> [8.000]


    [Magic Power]: [1.500] -> [2.500]


    [Attack Power]: [5.500] -> [7.000]


    [Movement Speed]: [3.000] -> [4.000]


    [Hero Trait (1)]


    [Resilient Vanguard: ***]: [Has great Loyalty to the Leaders of the Civilization. Knows how to use swordsmanship, magic swordsmanship, magic Shieldmanship, and magic armor techniques, and can teach it to others. When protecting someone, Decreases Damage Taken by -60% to himself and allies within 10 Tiles. +60 Bonus to Military]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Hero Abilities (3)]


    [Heavy Armor]: [When fighting, increases Life by +50% and decreases Damage Taken by -25%. But decreases Movement Speed by -22%.]


    [Magic Sword] [Any sword attack will be charged with Mana, dealing extra damage based on 75% of Magic Power and extends attack range by +50%.]


    [Magic Knight of the Forest]: [Whenever the unit is within Forest Tiles, or within 10 Tiles of a Forest or a Tree, increases Movement Speed and Magic Power by +2.000 and grants the ability


    to wield Spirit Swordsmanship.]


    [Hero Blessing (1)]


    [Minor Blessing of Sunlight and Holy Fire (3)]


    [Equipment (1)]


    [Divine Holy Thunder Armament Great Sword (S Grade) (Temporary)]


    Wait! Woah, he became really TOUGH!


    And above all, that Hero Ability, what the hell? It would make him speedier and also stronger


    magically than I imagined.


    Above all, he could wield spirit swordsmanship.


    He''s really perfect now, we should nt trees all around Eden too so he can enjoy of this


    benefit at all times.


    "I feel so heavier now... But I can''t say I dislike this new form, it does have some charm to it, yes!" Bark said. "My liege, I am now even more ready to serve you and protect you than ever before. Please tell me what to do."


    "Okay then, we''re finally done here! Also break time is over, let''s go gather up with the rest of my group," I said.


    I walked outside and using my abilities over the dungeon, quickly sent messages to my group. Within a minute, dad, Celica, and Celeste appeared, Felicia also showed up a bit afterwards. "I think we''re finally ready, shall we depart?"

 Chapter 1310: Time To Get Going

    Chapter 1310: Time To Get Going


    ?


    After we discussed things out a bit, we decided to move out, although Felicia decided to remain here and guarantee the safety of the small city of Eden for the time being.


    "I thought you would have insisted oning, master. You kept talking about how fascinated you were by everything," I said. "I would have assumed you would have loved that Miasmic Nest."


    "Oh, for sure! I would!" she nodded. "But worry not, my disciple, I do have a n."


    She said so rather confidently, and with that air she has, which makes her seem like she''s of high society. Is she though? I guess she is. Sometimes it doesn''t feel like that.


    "Wait, how so?" Celeste asked, rising an eyebrow.


    "Heh, admire!" said Felicia. "Familiar Summon."


    She''s going to let us bring one of her Familiars. I guess she can share her senses with them maybe.


    FLASH!


    However, the Familiar that appeared by her side was... Not what we expected, it was a person, a woman, actually. She looked almost identical to her, except she had short blue hair and green eyes instead, her clothes were also slightly different.


    "Hello! It''s me, Felicia. I actually have two bodies, isn''t that amazing?"


    "HUH?!"


    The familiar she summoned, an actual person, ended talking with the same voice she had, and Felicia nodded at that.


    "Wait, Felicia! What''s going on? Did you enve this girl and brainwashed her into thinking she''s you?" my father wondered.


    "What?! Why would I ever do that, An?" the girl asked, in disbelief. "It''s really me, idiot." "Yeah, I share the same soul with this body and my original body," Felicia said. "This body is not of someone else, I created it! Can you guess what it is?"


    "A zombie?" Celeste asked.


    "Maybe it''s like a golem!" said Celica. "Is that it?"


    "Close but not quite!"ughed Felicia. "One of the goals of Alchemy that many have attempted to reach but that few have ever tapped into. Yet I have not only created one myself, but I''ve made it my Familiar... Yes, can you guess it now?"


    "Um... No?" I wondered.


    "No clue what you''re talking about," Celeste said.


    "A golem! It is a golem right?" Celica asked again.


    Felicia facepalmed with both of her bodies.


    "No, you ignorant girls!" she sighed. "It is a Homunculus! One of the pinnacles of Alchemy! To create a human-like lifeform out of pure ingredients. The recipe of humankind or whatever. This little girl that looks like me is my homunculus, it was soulless before, so I used a ritual I copied from Gray and which I perfected using Alchemy to imbue my soul in both bodies! Even if one dies, the other remains alive and I can just move my whole soul there. Amazing, isn''t it?"


    "H-Homunculus?! Isn''t that forbidden by thew?!" asked An. "Also it is frowned upon because you require the body parts of people to make them... Felicia! What in the world did you do?!"


    "H-Hey, calm down a bit!" Felicia felt my father''s righteous ire. "I made it out of my own body parts and also monster parts, so don''t look at me like that..."


    "Wait, your own body parts?" I asked in horror. "M-Master, what the hell is wrong with you?"


    "Look who''s talking, you actively grind your scales, fangs, ws, and use your blood in your crafting," Alice suddenly said.


    "Eh?! T-That''s different, right?" I said. "I bet master used her actual flesh..."


    "Hahah, well, there''s healing magic for a reason, right?" Felicia giggled. "And also when you drink high quality elixirs, regrowing body parts its not hard. I just used it to take... a few pieces of myself, using spells to inhibit bleeding and pain made it very easy!"


    "This woman''s insane..." said Celeste.


    "Hahaha! Master''s quite something!" Celica giggled.


    "I... honestly, this feels right at home with Felicia''s antics," my father sighed. "Okay so your Homunculi, how strong is it?"


    "Right now she''s at Tier 7, I made her only a couple of years ago after all," Felicia said. "But I used the flesh, bones, organs, and blood of other creatures, mostly dragon-type monsters to reinforce her power. Also some other beasts to inherit their abilities, like super regeneration from Blood Thralls, Tough Skin from Ogres, and so on."


    "You sure put a lot of effort into it..." My father sighed. "So you''reing with us with that second body of yours?"


    "Exactly!" she smiled. "Do you like it, Sylphy, Celica, Celeste? Once you reach the pinnacle of alchemy, you will be able to create a secondary body, or perhaps even a tertiary! Though I don''t know if my soul is big enough for a third body..."


    "I guess having a second body could be convenient, but it feels a bit creepy at the same time,"


    I sighed.


    "Maybe if it were a golem or a ghost it would be fun to use!" Celica said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Or a spirit!" I said.


    "Yeah!" Celica agreed, nodding.


    "I don''t know if I like it that much..." said Celeste. "But is this a way to cheat death?"


    "Hahah, perhaps..."ughed Felicia, pretending it was not exactly for that. "I suppose not many would like it at the end... Ahem! Anyways! I shall go with you with my secondary body, please treat her well, she''s a very cute and delicate girl."


    "She''s literally just you, we won''t treat her differently..." Celeste said.


    "Geez, so serious! Anyways, I will remain here with my real body and watch over the city, I''ll tell you if anything shows up using my telepathy," she said. "Now go! I bet you don''t want to waste more time in here."


    "You''re right, we should get going," nodded my dad. "Sylphy?"


    "Sure, let''s do this," I nodded.


    After dad left behind his Familiars, we set off into the ins. I also left behind some of my


    Spirits and Familiars here. Namely Furoh, Yggdra, Brownie, Violet, and Glutton, together


    with Selene and Felicia, this ce will be very well protected.


    "Is there a way to get there quickly?" wondered Celica.


    "Yes, let me bring you there," I nodded.


    We created a circle, holding hands with each other, and then.


    FLASH!


    We teleported right in front of the Miasmic Nest.

 Chapter 1311: Moving To The Miasmic Nest

    Chapter 1311: Moving To The Miasmic Nest


    ?


    "Huh? What...? We teleported like you said?!" asked Celica. "Amazing Sylphy! I didn''t know you had space magic!"


    "It''s not exactly space magic, it''s the ability of a dungeon master to move around their dungeon as they please," I exined. "Sometimes I just walk, but when things get urgent, I teleport. Teleporting all of us cost a lot of Dungeon Energy though, roughly four to five thousand."


    "Is that a lot?" my father wondered, looking around.


    "Not much, I suppose?" I wondered. "I have a lot more saved... Anyways, here we are."


    I pointed at the distance, there was a huge forest that stretched for hundreds of kilometers. Yes, the first floor of the dungeon had be enormous, perhaps as big as several thousands of kilometers right now.


    "This is... a forest?" wondered Celica. "I don''t remember ever exploring it before... Half of it has be ck and purple..."


    "Yeah, this is where all the Miasma ended umting," I exined. "It ended infecting the forest, and it has continuously spread through it. We''ll have to purify as much as possible as we make our way there."


    "Interesting! Very interesting!" said Felicia, looking into the forest, her homunculi body had a slightly younger voice. I hated to admit it, but she was cute. "Therge umtion of Mana in this area is very big, it seems that the streams of Mana had be unstable, causing this over umtion and then decay within this forest area."


    "Wait, so there''s a reason why it appeared here? It''s not random?" I wondered.


    "Of course not!" she said. "Nothing is random, everything has a reason behind why these things happen. As Alchemist, we work to not only make things butprehend the world itself. And I believe there''s a reason why the Mana was fluctuating so much here."


    "Why?" I wondered.


    "Compared to the rest of the dungeon, this area is too unbnced, this gigantic forest stretches for several kilometers, but it still a separated area from the rest of the grasnds, creating an imbnce of life," she exined. "Because this is seemingly the only forest here, it naturally requires more Mana to continue flourishing and expandingpared to the grasnds or that hugeke. So it umtes inrge quantities. Sometimes, too much of it."


    "Oh... I guess that makes sense," I nodded. "I never thought about that. Then what could I do to remediate it?"


    "Perhaps create an artificial forest at the other end of the dungeon floor!" she suggested. "Like this, the floor will gain a bnce between the mana fluctuations, and everything won''t umted within just one corner. Though, it would be better to have three forests, actually, another should be ced in the middle of the floor, surrounding the city of your nt people."


    "Interesting, maybe with some magic and the help of the spirits I should be able to grow a lot of trees and create an artificial forest like that," I nodded. "I guess that''s a new future project."


    "Indeed," she said. "You said there were more dungeon floors in this dungeon, right? If each one is evenrger, then the possibility of the same problem urring is close to a hundred percent. In a way, and from what I''ve investigated, your dungeon works very simrly to the world outside, it has to keep a bnce between wildlife and nature, or it will eventually copse. It didn''t copse before because you kept giving it as much Mana as they wanted, to the point it became an excess that decayed into enormous quantities of Miasma."


    "S-So you''re saying that I''ve been irresponsible, but the only reason my Dungeon remains so well was because I justpensated with tons of Mana...?" I sighed. "Yeah, makes total sense. I am really bad at this job..."


    I felt like shit again, I guess my whole dungeon would have gone to shit if it wasn''t because Ipensated with my insane powers. Dungeons need to be kept bnced in where the resources go to.


    "Of course, you can''t keep constant, eternal bnce either. Nature is ever-changing! It could be said that it has created a sense of bnce, but this very sense of bnce was built upon billions of years of evolutionary adaptations from all living beings, who shaped the world," said Felicia. "The true nature of life is chaos, and it is eternally ever-changing, there will never be true bnce."


    "Hah... So what can I even do then?" I wondered.


    "Come on Felicia. Don''t get too philosophical, Sylphy is only fifteen years old," my father sighed, crossing his arms.


    "Are you implying your daughter is not smart enough to understand such simple concepts, An? Don''t look down on Sylphy, she''s very smart. I would say she''s smarter than you," said Felicia. "Actually that isn''t that big of a benchmark, hahaha!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "W-What? No! I didn''t imply that..." he panicked a bit, looking at me with surprise. "Of course my daughter is smarter than me! Actually... I was the one that didn''t really understand


    that well."


    "Haha, it''s fine dad," I said. "I asked you but I kind of have thought of an answer."


    "Oh? And which one is that?" Felicia asked.


    "I have to ept that this problem will be moremon from now on. I''ll try to improve the dungeon''s bnce, but I can''t achieve perfection either," I said. "It will have to be abination of both working on its entire structure and also strengthening the people inside of it, and perhaps even the monsters, so they can survive the Miasmic Creatures, which could be said to be a part of nature as well."


    "Good answer, look, they came just to tell you how right you were," Felicia smiled, looking at the forest.


    From within it, hordes of Miasmic Creatures appeared, crawling out of the darkened trees, their shapes and forms varied with each one, but they were all made of ck and dark purple slimy ooze, sometimes with hard bones beneath, made of crystalized miasma, but all the


    same.


    And they kepting, constantly... There were perhaps over a hundred of them now. Whatever was inside of that nest, they knew we were here to put a stop to them.


    "Alright, Ivy, Bark, time to show off your newly evolved abilities."

 Chapter 1312: Emergency Quest

    Chapter 1312: Emergency Quest


    ?


    Within the depths of the forest''s infected area, where the Miasmic Nest has formed, arge ck caveid, made out of the crystallization of miasma, deep and dark. On its deepest part, something rested, surrounded by countless creatures, monstrous Miasmic Beasts that were being constantly born from a pond made of pure liquid miasma. The beasts groaned and crawled out of the liquid, groaning, and quickly ring at them.


    ""


    They didn''t speak, yet their sharp red eyes red at these creatures, within seconds, the monsters immediately knew what to do, running out of the nest one after another. The entity, the origin of the nest and everything else had been resting for the most part, trying toplete its true form, but it has taken more time than it expected, Mana was rich here, but it would take a bit longer to achieve its final shape.


    But perhaps that could be elerated now, with the arrival of these beings, beings who had in its children with ease, and hade here to do the same to them. It didn''t even need to kill them or anything, as long as enough power, enough mana was released...


    It might as well be just enough.


    "Hahh..."


    It red into the skies through the hole in the ceiling of the caves, admiring the blue skies, and the bright sun, a being that was born out of pure chaotic miasma, its understanding of the world was much different than others.


    To live was to infect, to consume, and to destroy... it surged from the very depths of their survival instincts. And as long as it could reach its final form, this entire world, and perhaps the one beyond this, would submerge into endless darkness.


    "Heehh..."


    A smile, mischievous, yet innocent, full of malice, yet pure.


    Unaware of its own origins, it already wanted to devour the world.


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    The groans and roars of the Miasmic Creatures reverberated across the forest and the ins as we saw a group of almost two hundred monstrosities appear, the moment their crimson eyes set themselves on us, they immediately rushed to fight us.


    I could already tell that the only "desire" these things possessed was to consume, infect, and spread Miasma everywhere. In a way, it could be said they were the living representation of Miasma itself, the embodiment of this substance.


    Just like some would call life itself the expression of the elements and the universe, these Miasmic lifeforms were the same, but of Miasma alone.


    Miasma was strange, created out of decaying Mana, an element that isn''t even corporeal, yet it bes corporeal upon decaying, there are so many mysteries surrounding it, even today.


    Perhaps this is the reason why I became an Alchemist, to uncover such secrets, not just of Miasma, but the world I''ve been reborn into.


    Since I was a child that I was curious about everything, and Alchemy, the school of magic that experimented, moved, and investigated the true nature of life and magic was ideal for me.


    This was a unique experience, instead of getting depressed, I should rejoice and confront these creatures, so I can learn more about them and the true nature of Miasma!


    "ROOAAR!"


    "They''reing! Get on your positions to fight!" father said, stepping forwards and staying by my side. "Sylphy, take the left with your friends, I''ll go to the right with Felicia. We can''t let a single one of them slip off or they''ll get to the city, alright?"


    "Got it!" I nodded.


    As the beasts were within seconds of reaching us...


    Ding!


    [A Special {Emergency Quest} has been generated: [Defeat the Miasmic Creature Army Protecting the Miasmic Nest''s Forest!]


    [At longst you''ve reached the Miasmic Nest, situated within the very forest you once created to help life flourish on the first floor. Because of the imbnce of life and Mana Fluctuations, Miasma has umted here and created a Miasmic Nest, where dangerous monsters that spread an infection that kills all life or mutates it into hideous abominations emerge.]


    [Now you face the Miasmic Nest Ruler''s Army, constantly being created by their power over Miasma, the power of such creatures will continue to raise as the Miasma bes even richer, the more Mana is given, the richer it will be.]


    [To get to the root of the problem and finally end this, you must first defeat the Ruler''s first army, one specifically forged and smithed out of the Miasma from its hands to kill you.]


    [If you can''t stop them now, then even Eden behind you could face a tragic end!]


    [Defeat all Miasmic Creatures in front of you and don''t let any slip away.]


    [Quest Completion Rewards]: [???]


    [Quest Failure]: [If Any Miasmic Beast Escapes]


    [Time Limit]: [3 Hours.]


    I even got a Quest, and it has a Quest Failure too? Interesting, I guess if I screw things up, I am not getting any reward to begin with.


    Not like that''ll happen with dad, Felicia, and my friends here though.


    "Ignatius!"


    "Got it!"


    Ignatius fused into my Dragon Heart, pumping Spiritual and Draconic Energies through my body, synchronizing with my Spiritual Heart, I swiftly underwent perfect Draconification without any sort of time limit or cooldown, as my stats skyrocketed.


    I summoned a secondary de made out of my Divine Thunder Armament Skill, golden and overflowing with lightning, dual wielding it with the Skill I inherited from my brother, Dual Wielding Swordsmanship.


    My Yggdragon Aura surged at the same time, the offensive type, increasing my firepower and physical strength and stamina even further beyond.


    Crimson scales grew over my body, and holy light mixed with it, Alice and Naturia''s powers also merged with me, their Spiritual Energies changing me.


    "{Holy Draconification}"


    My scales turned gold and white, my hair became blonde, my eyes silver colored, my appearance gained a holy aura to it, light surging as my mes became white and gold in


    color.


    "Sylphy...!"


    For a moment, my father nced at me in disbelief of the power I have achieved so far. He smiled, nodding, perhaps happy he could rely on his daughter.


    "SHAAAH!"


    The Miasmic Creatures were about to sh against us by the hundreds, and in that very


    moment, dad and I charged forwards, like two zing meteors, we charged against dozens of Miasmic Creatures at once, cleaving them and burning them all.


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1313: Fighting Against Miasmic Monsters

    Chapter 1313: Fighting Against Miasmic Monsters


    ?


    After undergoing Holy Draconification, I charged against the Miasmic Creatures at the same time as dad, which provoked a shockwave of holy mes everywhere, burning through the monsters as we cleaved them apart with our swords.


    CLAAASH! CLAAASH!


    Several dozens of Miasmic Beasts quickly chased me right after that, within a second, dozens of them surrounded me, leaping towards me as they pointed their ws and jaws towards my head and vital parts.


    Yet I didn''t flinch, activating Scarlet''s skill andbining it together with my swordsmanship techniques.


    "{Holy Dragon Great Sword Thunderous Dance}"


    FLUOSH!


    My body overflowed with thunder and holy mes swirling together around my body, within a split second, I rushed forwards, spinning in midair and cutting through dozens of Miasmic Creatures at the same time, slicing them apart.


    SLAAASH!


    As they were shed, the thunder and divine mes burned through their bodies, unable to sustain themselves, the beasts exploded into pieces one after another.


    Exploding into ashes, I quickly leaped into the air and saw several flying monsters rushing towards the city, I quickly decided to y them and not let them get any centimeter closer.


    "Where do you think you''re going?! {Holy Dragon Meteor Rain}!"


    Ibined my Spell {Petit Meteor} with my Yggdragon Aura and my Draconic Power within my Draconification form, summoning giant meteors of holy mes, which rushed towards the flying monsters and bombarded them with even more explosions.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Their bodies started falling from the skies one after another, they were roughly thirty, and all of them ended with the same fate, the meteors were roughly two meters big, only a few were enough topletely pulverize all of them.


    However, that drained a lot of my internal Draconic Power, and using the normal Petit Meteor might not as good as it doesn''t have that far of a range. I need tobine it with other powers so I can control it better.


    But that didn''t matter, I still spammed it when fighting against monsters that were close by. Just as I moved while spinning, leaping, and dashingly running through my skills and swordsmanship arts as I cut down the monsters, more and more Petit Meteors were summoned, apanied by Heavenly me Walls, burning, and blowing up as many monsters as I could.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    As their bodies were burned to a crisp and turned into ashes, I noticed moreing, dozens of them, surrounding me yet again. I looked behind me to see Celeste and Celica fighting around forty on their own,bining their abilities and techniques to take care of each other''s backs.


    Meanwhile, Ivy and Bark were close to me, fighting the monsters as well. Dad and Felicia were doing really good, so there was little to worry about them.


    "ROAR!"


    "SHAAH!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "GRUOH!"


    However, these damned monsters wouldn''t move away, I wanted to see everyone fighting, yet these things kept pestering me!


    "Move aside, I want to see everyone fighting and you''re getting in the way!"


    My Aura erupted as several giant ws made of draconic power and holy mes surged from my Yggdragon Aura, quickly beginning to tear through their numbers with mere punches and grabs. Made of holy mes, they could easily burn the miasmic creatures into ashes.


    However, that only covered a small part of them all...


    "{Dual Swordsmanship Arts}: [Dual Cross Wave]!"


    I swung both of my swords, Scarlet, and the Divine Thunder Armament sword against the monsters, as a dual cross-shaped wave of fire and thunder was unleashed, exploding on foes.


    BOOOM!


    "[Double Elemental sh]!"


    I rushed forward, taking advantage of themotion and the miasmic creatures slight panic to sh a dozen apart with two shes of my de, divine thunder and holy mes burning and cutting through their entire bodies.


    SLAAASH!


    At that moment, another dozen more appeared from behind me, I leaped into midair, spun around, then fell right from above.


    "[Dual Holy Cross]!"


    Imbuing Holy Power into my two des, I unleashed a giant cross of holy power, hitting all the monsters at once as if it were a giant meteor from the skies.


    BOOOM!


    As their bodies burned and turned into ashes, I quickly intercept an iing attack from my left.


    "ROOAAR!"


    "[Dual Parry]!"


    It was a gigantic monstrosity, something resembling the fusion of several Miasmic Creatures into one. I had seen it before, and it seemingly had appeared once more, this meant the monsters were growing desperate.


    CLAAASH!


    My attack easily parried their iing blows, which came in the form of giant tentacles of fists made of crystalized miasma. The explosion released from the parry blew their arms up into pieces, turning them into ashes right afterwards.


    "[Dual Elemental de Storm]!"


    Once I noticed two more of these fused monsters appeared, I didn''t hesitate, unleashing the Level 4 Dual Swordsmanship Technique right away, I leaped in midair, unleashing all my Aura at once, and spinning around with all my power.


    FLUOSH!


    A storm of elements was unleashed, alongside cutting winds that sliced through the monsters. The miasmic creatures merely touched the storm and were shredded into pieces, cut apart countless times and then turned into ashes after burning.


    BOOOM!


    As the explosion engulfed them all, I was finally freed from their annoyance, rushing towards Ivy and Bark who were fighting on their own, they were struggling a bit because they were still trying to understand their new powers and magic.


    "SHYAAAH!"


    Several lizard-like Miasmic Creatures attacked them, swinging their giant ws against them. Bark used his tough and stone-like body to resist the iing blows, while constantly swinging his thunderous divine armament sword, releasing zapping shes of electricity.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    The monsters were dying after his attacks, but he was still too slow. At the very least his durability was very high now, so he wasn''t dying or being infected either, an aura of holiness protected him, part of my Yggdragon Aura buff I shared with my friends, and also of Selene''s


    buff.


    Meanwhile, Ivy hid behind him and shoot arrows as much as she could, conjuring the magic arrows out of her own elements.


    However, they had yet to kill all the monsters, and more kept surrounding them!

 Chapter 1314: Ivy And Barks Power

    -----


    As Sylphy started ying Miasmic Monsters from left and right, Bark and Ivy had teamed up and were struggling a bit, despite their recent evolutions.


    "Ivy, we are not doing this fast enough!" Bark groaned. "We are more capable now, yes, I can tank hits easily and I can kill them too but¡­!"


    "I know! Just shut up and be my shield! I''ll shot them down with my bow and my daggers!" Ivy groaned. "{ck Rose Arrows}!"


    Ivybined her abilities with her spells within her magic circle, firing several ck rose arrows that, upon exploding on a foe, covered them on countless ck roses that drained away their energy, drying out the miasmic monsters the more she shot them.


    She wasn''t doing bad at all, as a Huntress, all of Ivy''s abilities were designed to hunt down monsters, from her Hero Trait to her Hero Abilities.


    The Hero Trait [Monster Hunter] allowed her to do all kinds of things, plus had a bonus of fifty percent against all monsters, which also gave such a good boost to her arrows, making them capable enough to kill these creatures of Tier 7 and above.


    From her Hero Abilities, [Agile Huntress] enhanced her movement speed on many terrains by seventy percent, enough to make her very shy, and it worked right here as well!


    Meanwhile, her [Poisonous Attack] Hero Ability could inflict deadly poison on foes to kill them slowly while decreasing their stats by twenty percent. Although the miasmic creatures weren''t dying to the poison, the debuff worked, making them weaker as long as she hit them with an arrow.


    Her special equipment ability tied to her boots [Swift Footed] allowed to activate windy gusts from her boots, giving her a boost to her movement speed of seven hundred.


    Andstly, her newest Hero Ability [Persistent Huntress], allowed her when fighting a foe for longer than 30 seconds or when fighting more than 3 foes at the same time, to increase Attack Power by +2.000 and Movement Speed by +1.000 and lowering the stats of all foes within 5 tiles by 10%!


    This onlysted for five minutes, but it had already been activated, further making her stronger and weakening all foes.


    Naturally, with these abilities, Ivy should be a swift, evasive fighter, a "dodge tank" as Alice would often call her using Earth gaming terms. However, the girl still had a big trauma against these monsters and didn''t want to dare enter within their attack range.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "SHAAAH!"


    The creatures kept attacking, Bark was doing his best to resist the blows and then parry them or ck them with his sword. Meanwhile, Ivy, as she panicked, conjured more and more magic arrows.


    "{Red Rose Arrows}! {Yellow Rose Arrows}!"


    Arrows made of red roses and yellow roses were fired, the red roses exploded into countless mes, the yellow roses into pure, blinding light. Everyone blessed by Sylphy not only had their original elements but also Fire and Light, from the divine blessings of the divine sunlight halo.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    This made it possible, so they were also able to conjure fire and light magic, but aside from Selene using it to heal and protect, Ivy was the first one to figure out how to employ it offensively.


    "Incredible, Ivy!" said Bark. "I also have to do my best¡­! mes, Light, Stone!"


    His magic circle spun around, as Bark channeled his powers through his own Mana, flowing into it. The Runes shone brightly, imbuing him with the power of magic.


    Of spells!


    "I must find a way tobine their power with my high durability and sluggish movements!" he thought. "Maybe¡­ maybe like this!"


    Bark''s abilities were all about fighting and protecting others, while increasing his defenses in the process, sometimes sacrificing his own speed.


    His Hero Trait [Resilient Vanguard] helped him master all kinds of sword techniques and teach them to others, while also gaining a buff when protecting someone, which decreases his damage taken by sixty percent to him and any ally within 10 tiles, as long as he''s protecting any of them.


    Meanwhile, his three Hero Abilities were slightly more varied.


    The [Heavy Armor] Hero Ability increased his Life Stat by fifty percent and decreased his damage taken even further by twenty-five percent, but decreased his speed by twenty-two percent, making him unfortunately slower. It also only active when actively fighting a foe.


    Then there was his [Magic Sword] Hero Ability, which automatically imbued any of his sword attacks with Mana, increasing Damage Dealt based on seventy-five percent of his own Magic Power Stat, while extending the attack range by fifty percent.


    Andstly, his newest and strongest Hero Ability was [Magic Knight of the Forest], which activated whenever he was within Forest Tiles or within 10 Tiles of a Forest or Tree Tile, increasing his Movement Speed and Magic Power by two thousand, while also giving him the power of Spirit Swordsmanship.


    All of these abilities were activated right now, constantly buffing Bark through the roof, yet he was not the brightest man alive, there was a reason why he died in his previous life at a rather young age after all!


    He was trying to make use of his newest Hero Ability and wield Spirit Swordsmanship, but he was being constantly forced to defend from the monsters''ing attacks. Thanks to his Abilities he could reduce all the damage he took by 75% now, so he was able to tank almost anything!


    However¡­ could that even be enough?


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    The monsters kept attacking endlessly, and Bark was trying to think, but it resulted quite hard to think for him!


    If only he had guidance¡­ from a goddess, perhaps.


    "Bark!"


    And the goddess arrived.


    Sylphy showed up, swinging her giant sword, and unleashing an explosion of thunderous holy crimson mes, blowing up everything explosively.


    "You''re still struggling? Use your own body! you''re made of not only wood, but stone now!" she said. "Let them get closer and impale them, get it?"


    "Impale¡­ them? That''s right!"


    "ROOAAR!"


    As the Miasmic Creatures swarmed Bark entirely, he did as his master said.


    "{Stone Spike Body}!"


    And his entire body grew hundred of sharp, long spikes.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    -----

 Chapter 1315: I Believe In You

    Chapter 1315: I Believe In You


    ?


    Sylphy''s idea enlightened the wooden and stone knight, as he quickly realized his true calling.


    "You''re still struggling? Use your own body! you''re made of not only wood, but stone now!" she said. "Let them get closer and impale them, get it?"


    "Impale... them? That''s right!"


    "ROOAAR!"


    As the Miasmic Creatures swarmed Bark entirely, he did as his master said. He imbued Mana into his body, as it suddenly started to change its shape and form.


    "[Stone Spike Body}!"


    And his entire body grew hundreds of sharp, long spikes.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    The spikes sharply pierced the bodies of his foes one after another, the miasmic beasts groaned in slight pain, but they weren''t dying though, the stone alone would deal no damage to them.


    Miasmic beasts were made of miasma that endlessly gathered together to normal, therefore they had to be purified and burned into ashes to be truly killed, something stone on its own can''t do.


    "SHAAH!"


    The monsters kept attacking Bark even as they were trapped in between his stone spikes.


    "I-It didn''t work! Agh!"


    He quickly started swinging his de at the monsters, cutting through them, and burning them with divine thunder, yet it wasn''t enough, more and more kepting.


    "Bark, think a bit more deeply! Use the fire and light within you!"


    Ivy told him the basics, and Bark''s emerald eyes beneath his helmet shone brightly.


    "T-That''s right! Fire! Light!"


    His Mana imbued these elements into his body now, suddenly the dark brown stone turned slightly metallic, gold and like rubies, bing reinforced.


    "{zing Light Spike Sentinel}!"


    A new and mighty spell was written inside of his magic circle, spikes of gold and ruby surged from his body, piercing the miasmic monsters, burning, and turning them into ashes as they struggled to get out once impaled.


    His body becamerger as he kept killing them, Sylphy constantly feed him with her Yggdragon Aura and her Mana, making Bark grow into a giant!


    "Ooooh! W-What is this?!"


    "I won''t do this all the time because I can''t be here all the time, but remember this form, Bark! Remember the power you can achieve! Imprint it into your Magic Circle and turn it into a spell!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Bark swung his giant thunderous de, as he fired spikes of zing fire and light against the monsters, suddenly growing as tall as four meters and bing a true giant of the battlefield.


    "I need more than one sword...!" he thought. "But asking master would be too much already... I must! Ah, right!"


    FLUOSH!


    His own wood and stone grew out of his left hand, materializing into a giant sword that was then enchanted with light and fire, bing golden and ruby colored.


    At the same time, his proximity with the forest activated his ability, boosting his stats and giving him ess to a lost technique.


    A lost swordsmanship he used to practice in his previous life, whose memories he has are quite faint now.


    "In my previous life..." he thought. "Spirit Swordsmanship... Right, I used to use that to... to protect them, my people... my liege!"


    As he roared, his swords overflowed with not only Mana, but Spirit Energying from his surroundings.


    He could recall the movements, a step forward, shoulders behind, then sh to the left horizontally.


    This was...


    "{Spirit Swordsmanship}: {Celestial Arc}!"


    SLAAASH!


    A beautiful celestial arc of light was unleashed, cutting through countless foes at once, while Bark brought their attention and tanked, he was also dealing constant damage to his foes.


    He had be the true embodiment of a warrior and a tank, a knight!


    At the same time, Sylphy and Ivy remained close to him, ying foes. Sylphy chased out those trying to get away, with her many skills, spells, and the help of her mighty spirits, she was barely capable of not letting them get out of her grasp.


    Ivy furiously fired more and more arrows, sometimes cutting things with her daggers, but she looked clearly perturbed and afraid, hiding behind Sylphy and Bark from the monsters,


    despite being able to so quickly it should be easy to evade anything.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ivy, why are you so afraid? Your speed is so high you could avoid anything!"


    "I-I am not afraid! What are you talking about? Hahah!"


    Ivy tried to act tough, but Sylphy could easily see through her fa?ade, she wasn''t well at all, her trembling, her doubt, everything, despite acting tough, she didn''t want toe here. "Look if you didn''t want toe here I can teleport you back to the city!"


    SLASH!


    Sylphy said this as she shed apart a handful of more miasmic beasts, their bodies exploding on thunder and holy mes.


    BOOOM!


    "T-That''s not it at all! See that I can fight? I don''t need any of your pity, goddess Sylphy!"


    Ivy fired several arrows more and more but kept leaping away from danger or avoiding it all together. She was too prideful to ept her own fears and insecurities.


    "Ivy, I know you almost died, and I know you were powerless against these things... And I also know you cursed me, that you would have wished I was there to save you," Sylphy sighed, shing apart beasts. "And I''m very sorry for not being able to be there when everything happened... I really am!"


    Sylphy shed a tear of regret, knowing full well of the damage her absence has caused.


    "G-Goddess..." Ivy gasped. "N-No, please, it''s not your fault! I-I don''t want to me you for this... Agh, sorry, I didn''t mean to make you feel bad! Selene would kill me if she saw you like


    this!"


    "I know I was absent when you needed me..." sighed Sylphy. "And unfortunately I might also not be present on many asions! I have my own world, and although I''ll do my best toe back as much as I can... I can''t do it all the time. I have family, friends, and someone I love."


    "I understand, I know...!" Ivy cried. "It wasn''t your fault, it was just my own weakness, and


    I..."


    "But you''re not weak anymore, Ivy, go, and fight! Evade, be fast! You are fast!" said Sylphy. "I know you can do it! I want to believe in you, please don''t disappoint me!"


    After hearing her goddess'' words, Ivy''s eyes widened.


    And a gust of winds spiraling around her surged. Memories of her previous life also appeared within her mind.

 Chapter 1316: Ivys Awakening

    Chapter 1316: Ivy''s Awakening


    ?


    Sylphy''s words moved Ivy to a level she didn''t expect from just a few simple phrases.


    "I understand, I know...!" Ivy cried. "It wasn''t your fault, it was just my own weakness, and I..."


    "But you''re not weak anymore, Ivy, go, and fight! Evade, be fast! You are fast!" said Sylphy. "I know you can do it! I want to believe in you, please don''t disappoint me!"


    After hearing her goddess'' words, Ivy''s eyes widened.


    And a gust of winds spiraling around her surged, giving her a new power, something rted with movement, her magical boots simply awakening something innate.


    Memories of her previous life also appeared inside of her mind as well, as if those words made her remember what it meant to be truly a fearless goblin huntress in her original world.


    Moving across the forest, jumping barefooted into the grass, sniffing for monsters and treasures, hunting little critters and big prey.


    Feeling the breeze, oh yes, the breeze.


    It felt so nice...


    Her magic circle resonated, the winds surging from her boots were no longer just something attached to her through equipment, it imprinted itself into her magic circle as runes.


    Wind Runes!


    FLUOSH!


    "The Winds..." she muttered, her eyes turning emerald colored. "The winds are calling for me."


    "Answer them, Ivy! Remember that feeling!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sylphy imbued into Ivy her Yggdragon Aura and her Mana to further empower her abilities and let them go all-out, only this way would she be able to let them truly tap into their potential.


    "Yeah, I am remembering it...!" Ivy smiled. "Oh hell yes! This is it!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    The winds became even stronger than before, spiraling around Ivy and rapidly giving her an Aura of emerald winds, letting her jump into the next foe, and swinging her daggers against


    it.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Each attack released storms of slicing winds, cutting through all of them at once, the miasmic beasts screamed in agony, these winds weren''t just that, they came with light and mes. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Yes, storming winds that exploded, leaving behind a huge mess! Ivy didn''t stop there though, her bow was lifted using her winds, shaped into a hand, and then firing her magic arrows one after another.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    More and more explosions covered the entire area, the Miasmic Beasts were rapidly perishing, and Sylphy was teaching her two heroes to truly tap into their potential.


    "Don''t forget to imprint this into your magic circles, Bark, Ivy! Do it now while I give you all the Mana you need!"


    As she said that, the two nodded, imbuing their current powers into their magic circles, which began spinning faster and faster as more Runes were forged and refined.


    FLAAASH!


    Their magical auras skyrocketed with power, suddenly reaching Tier 3 in their magic circle through this sheer amount of fighting and magic circle cultivation they were doing.


    Celeste and Celica were also doing their best, Sylphy assisted them with her Mana, knowing that they were still learning and growing stronger.


    "Mister Teddy! Mister Jester! Mister Bunny! Mister Dragon! You can do it!"


    Celica cheered for her army of improved golems, charging against her foes, and shing against them, swinging their weapons and special abilities, and unleashing devastating blows. Their weapons and armor were all enchanted by Sylphy''s Divine Thunder Armament creation, giving them the ability to kill miasmic monsters with divine thunder.


    "GRUOOH!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Mister Teddy swung his giant axe and crushed the heads and bodies of the monsters, chopping them into countless pieces, lightning burning through them and turning them into ashes.


    "Gyehehehe!"


    Meanwhile, Mister Jester, a fused Golem created from Celica''s previous golems that had almost died,bined with dungeon monsters from Arachne''s dungeon,ughed.


    It summoned its special tricks, illusion, cards, and bombastic magic, the jester-shaped golemughed, its mask showing a happy and sad face.


    From its long hands, dozens of colorful cards flew off, impacting the monsters and exploding. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    When it was attacked, illusions would bring the attention of foes instead, giving it the ability to easily escape any damage.


    Meanwhile, the other golems were quite newpared to Mister Teddy and Mister Jester, but they had defined roles.


    Mister Dragon was a tank with powerful fire breath, and Mister Bunny was a healer with barrier magic of light element! Both worked together with the others,plementing each


    other.


    Meanwhile, Celica didn''t just stand there watching, she was moving and fighting too, conjuring her special Phantom Magic, creating chains of sealing phantoms, curses of soul draining, and giant ghostly hands to absorb foes lifeforce.


    But that was only the most surface level of her abilities, her golems by themselves were reanimated beings, made out of materials, but also imbued with many souls.


    She was a Necromancer, and as the girl continued fighting, within her soul, the phantoms she


    kept inside started groaning, wanting to get out and fight too.


    "You want to fight as well? But it could be dangerous!" she insisted, the ghosts didn''t want to listen to her orders. "Oh well then! {Phantom Legion}!"


    FLUOSH!


    Her soul opened, hundreds of ghosts emerged from the girl''s soul, attacking all nearby miasmic aberrations, tearing apart their souls and draining their lifeforce.


    Even the mighty miasmic monsters were unable to do a single thing about such simple yet strong ability, the ghosts targeted the very core of their existence after all!


    "Celica''s sure amazing... That girl''s brimming with potential."


    As this happened, Celeste fought as well, moving her spear rapidly around, as it flew with her. Her cursed spear pierced her foes, letting out explosions of golden lightning.


    Indeed, golden lightning!


    "I can''t believe I let her trample with my beloved spear like this, I hate the bright


    colors!" Celeste felt frustrated.


    Sylphy had used Divine Thunder Armament Creation into her spear, giving it the power to y


    miasmic creatures with ease.


    In fact, her newly upgraded spear seemed much more amazing than her previous spear, capable of exploding and piercing, thunder spreading everywhere, it was way too destructive!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "But I can''tin, it''s good!"

 Chapter 1317: The Power Of The Witch Of The Blue Mountain

    Chapter 1317: The Power Of The Witch Of The Blue Mountain


    ?


    An and Felicia''s homunculi nced at the girls fight with smiles, it seemed that they were handling things really well, without any problems. It has only been five minutes and over half the Miasmic Creatures had been in by now, they were making quick progress, but they needed to be quicker. Many of them had already attempted, several times already, to escape into the vige.


    And once more, An noticed that a bunch of the flying ones were trying to run away once more, they were now over fifty of them, he couldn''t miss them, or they could cause great disasters. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust his familiars protecting the vige, hell, even Felicia was there. But it would hurt his own pride to let them slip right before his own eyes.


    "You''re not going anywhere. {Divine zing de Arts}: {Heaven Splitter}"


    SLAAASH!


    An unleashed a technique that Sylphy''s grandfather, the King of Elves, had taught him. Although he was ipatible with the King''s Legacy and was unable to inherit it, he still was taught many techniques.


    He couldn''t use the true forms of these techniques, but he quickly adapted them to his own swordsmanship arts, fusing them with his existing abilities and techniques.


    And creating amazing techniques beyond what any human could ever achieve.


    RUMBLE!


    The skies trembled as a giant sh of pure divine mes reached the fifty flying aberrations, within seconds, their entire bodies were sliced apart, and then red into countless


    explosions above the skies, An did this technique three more times, making sure to reduce every single one into ashes.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Felicia nced at An with a smile, perhaps one that looked way so happy and inspired, she felt a bit of nostalgia after so many years, it has been over fifteen years after all.


    Yet to her, An had not changed at all, handsome, gant, strong, incredible.


    "He''s the definition of a perfect man..." she sighed. "Hah, if only I would have tried being bolder... Maybe Faylen wouldn''t have taken him."


    It was one of Felicia''s greatest regrets, much like Faylen, she had seen him grow and helped him be the man he was now.


    And deep down, some of those feelings she developed for him remained, even after years. But she was a mature woman, she knew that such feelings were not possible anymore, she respected An and also Faylen.


    And she was just happy by being by his side and helping him and his wonderful daughter. "Right, I should fight myself too."


    She giggled as she found herself surrounded by many Miasmic Creatures, some of them were fusing, bingrger and more monstrous.


    "Let''s test the true extent of this body''s abilities. Frost and Fire,bine! Temperature, Zero."


    RUMBLE!


    A wave of pure frost was released from her body, the temperature dropped to zero and the monsters in front of her immediately froze.


    "Temperature, ten thousand."


    FLUOSH!


    The temperature then increased to ten thousand within mere seconds, their bodies, already frozen, couldn''t hold with the change of temperature.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The collision of temperatures made it so they exploded into pieces and dissipated into ashes before they could even begin to burn properly.


    Sylphy watched the scene from afar, gasping in disbelief.


    "W-what a terrifying power!"


    It was indeed terrifying, instant magic cast, the ability to immediately freeze or heat anything, how could anybody ever defeat Felicia?


    However, the Demon King was so powerful that he pushed every hero to their limits, and some of them even ended dying.


    "Just how strong was the Demon King?"


    Although the heroes had been growing stronger these fifteen years, the growth was still abysmalpared to their already incredibly high level of power.


    Although Felicia seemed incredible, perhaps there were monsters out there capable of even holding against such power.


    But for now, Sylphy saw her as unparalleled!


    "Dragon Frost, Dragon Fire."


    Felicia walked forward, her Auras transforming, cold temperatures turned into dozens of frost dragons of five meters, and the heated temperature that burned everything into mes


    became fiery dragons.


    Was it summoning? No.


    Was it elemental magic? No.


    Just what was Felicia doing?


    There was no spell, only...


    "Alchemy!"


    Sylphy noticed that Felicia only fought using Alchemy and Alchemy alone!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    How? She used her only magic to lower or decrease the temperature around her, and used this element created from that, the frost, and the fire, through Alchemy.


    How so? Through the second Alchemical School, {Geomancy}! The power to use the nature around a person to their advantage, and to shape the elements that surround them however


    they please.


    Felicia wasn''t even bothering using fire and ice spells, Geomancy was much more useful and worked perfectly well with her innate magic powers rted to Temperature.


    "Through thebination of her Temperature Magic and Geomancy, she''s conjuring fire and ice as if she were a grandmaster archwizard!" Sylphy gasped. "Master''s amazing!"


    "She sure is!" said Celeste,ughing. "She''s finally showing off!"


    "And this isn''t even her real body..." Celica said.


    The girls had regrouped a minute ago, fighting against thest waves of Miasmic Creatures with Ivy and Bark by their side. The two Arboren Heroes and their newfound powers had be of great help, as they cleared their backs and covered them from iing, stealthy


    attacks with ease.


    Slowly yet steadily, the army of Miasmic Creatures continued going down, and down, and down... Eventually, after ten minutes of endless fighting, thest Miasmic Creatures, around thirty of them, started walking back, away from them.


    "SHAAAH!"


    In an act of desperation, they started devouring one another, fusing with each other at the


    same time, and bing a gigantic, abominable aberration.


    Once they fused, they exuded the power of a monster at Rank 9!


    "GRUOOOHHHH!"


    With a ferocious beast, the over thirty-meter-tall aberration rushed towards Sylphy''s group, extending their gigantic tentacles and firing beams of chaos through their countless crimson


    eyes.


    "Sylphy! Need some help?" her father called.


    "We can take care of this within a second," said Felicia.


    "Nah, we got this!" Sylphy said. "This is some good exercise, right everyone? Let''s go!"


    Sylphy charged forwards, with Celeste, Celica, Ivy, and Bark right behind her.


    CLAAASH!

 Chapter 1318: Chimeric Miasmic Beast

    Chapter 1318: Chimeric Miasmic Beast


    ?


    [The Remaining Miasmic Creatures have forcefully merged together to confront you and your friends!]


    [Due to the intense power given to them by the Miasmic Nest, they had fused into the


    [Chimeric Miasmic Beast (Tier 9)]!]


    [Their power rises the closer they are to Miasmic Sources, alongside their Regeneration abilities, be careful!]


    "Careful? Sure, I''ll be careful."


    "GRUOOOHH!"


    The chimeric abomination rushed towards Sylphy at first, she was too far away from everyone else, giving the monster the chance to strike her down first. Everyone rushed to assist her, yet Sylphy only looked at the monster with a smile.


    "{Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall}!"


    Sylphy conjured not one, nor two, not even three, but five times the same Skill, conjuring five giant walls made of Heavenly zing mes the moment the many arms of the chimeric monstrosity rushed down.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Naturally, the moment they hit her mes, they burned away and turned into ashes, the creature screamed in agony, quickly stepping back, but Sylphy didn''t stop there, rapidly manipting the leftover pieces of the me walls and epassing them over her allies. "{Holy mes Armor}"


    FLUOSH!


    Ding!


    [You have conjured {Holy me Armor} on yourself and all allies! While being protected by these mes, Damage Taken is decreased by 50% and Health Recovery Speed increases by 300%. Additionally, they can imbue these mes into attacks to add their Elemental Power.]


    "Woah!" Celica gasped. "Armor of white mes! So cool!"


    "This is new, isn''t it?" Celeste wondered.


    "Not so new, but it''s the first time I use it," said Sylphy. "Now, let''s go! Attack it!"


    Sylphy rushed forwards, swinging her sword, and unleashing a radiant sh of thunderous golden rainbow-colored mes, which shed through the gigantic abomination and exploded, blowing up arge part of it.


    SLAAASH!


    BOOOM!


    The abomination screamed in anger, its body rapidly regenerating again and creating countless red eyes, firing several beams of pure chaos against Sylphy.


    "SHAAAAH!"


    The beams reached her, as Sylphy swung her de and used her shield, cutting through the beams while defending with her shield, explosions constantly bombarded her and her surroundings.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    As she received the full attention of the monster and did her best to resist, conjuring her Yggdrasil Spirit Armor over her body for a greater enhanced defense, the rest of her party attacked.


    Bark stepped forward first, his body having grownrger through his magic, covered by Sylphy''s Holy me armor, he unleashed several Spirit Sword techniques.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "{Spirit Swordsmanship}: {Holy zing Storm}!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    A storm of shing holy des and mes engulfed a part of the monstrosity, dealing constant damage and turning arge chunk of its body into ashes.


    "ROOAAARR!"


    Furiously, the monster divided its attention, kicking Bark away with tremendous force and then firing several spears of crystalized miasma against him, piercing his bodypletely and then exploding.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Ugh...!"


    Bark groaned in pain, his wooden, nt-like body was covered on holes, yet with the armor Sylhpy conjured, those holes rapidly regenerated back.


    However, the monster was about to hit him again, only for Sylphy to sh its arms away with extreme precision.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me!"


    Using both of her des, Sylphy unleashed a dual attack.


    "{Dual Swordsmanship Arts}: {Dual Elemental de Storm}!"


    A simr, yet even more potent technique than what Bark utilized, Sylphy''s two des unleashed powerful shing attacks, bombarding, and cutting through the monstrosity constantly, all while she conjured Petit Meteors to assist her with ranged attacks and deal more damage constantly.


    At the same time, Ivy fired her arrows, creating mighty arrows of wood, winds, fire, and holy light, which were beautifully made out of her own wooden body and covered on red and yellow roses.


    "{Bouquet Arrow Arts}: {Elemental Garden Rain}!"


    The elemental arrows exploded into beautiful flowers covering the monster, imbuing it with fire, holy light, and nature elements and then exploding again, blowing up several parts of its entire body, weakening it constantly.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Ivy kept herself rather close to the monster, using her amazing dexterity to bait some attacks and ease Sylphy''s burden, she used her incredible speed toe vade anythinging her way, having already lost her fears as Sylphy helped her.


    "Go! Attack that thing with everything you''ve got, my friends!"


    Celica''s army of golems were also beginning to attack, Mister Teddy and Mister Jester were the heavy hitters, pushing the monstrosity far away, miasma didn''t affect them either, making them perfect tanks. The other golems also attacked with their own magics, engraved into them by Celica to make them more useful.


    "SHAAAH!"


    The aberration started struggling to keep up, so many attacks kepting from every single point, and Celica had just conjured tworge phantasmal hands, which dealt no physical damage but weakened and drained the monster out of its life force.


    Despite how horrendous it looked, it wasn''t an undead but a living being, so naturally, life


    draining worked!


    "Keep going! Don''t stop!" Celeste said.


    She flew around the skies on top of her ck spear, conjuring giant chains of darkness and deadly curses, the monster made of miasma was unable to resist the curses as they were imbued with darkness elemental spirit magic from Celica''s own bat-like spirit.


    The chains wrapped around the monster, weakening, and slowing it down. Its giant arms still kept moving, destroying its surroundings, and constantly pushing Bark and the golems away, while Sylphy defended with her giant shield.


    "Keep going! Don''t stop!"


    Sylphy continued roaring, rallying her friends to battle, she continued conjuring magic and swordsmanship techniques, and quickly decided to use some of her electrifying powers as


    well!


    "{Divine Thunder Domain}!"


    She conjured her dangerous Divine Thunder Domain, but this time didn''t spread it around, but only within the range of the miasmic monster, effectively trapping it within a space that


    constantly released divine thunderbolts.


    ZAAAP! ZAAAP! ZAAAP!


    The sound of the electricity burning through the monster reverberated everywhere, as this,bined with the attacks, finally seemed to push the monstrosity towards its limits.


    "You''re done for."


    Sylphy charged thunder and divine sunlight into her sword, swinging it down with


    tremendous force.


    "{Heavenly Thunder Fire Dragon Tail}!"


    And a gigantic draconic tail made of thunder and fire pierced the monster''s body onest


    time, before exploding into countless ashes.


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 1319: Quest Complete

    Chapter 1319: Quest Complete


    ?


    An and Felicia nced the fight with great interest, conversing as they saw the children fight amazingly well and coordinated. Although Celica and Celeste were very strong and crucial in the fight, both had to admit that Sylphy was the leader and pir of everything.


    Her durability thanks to her incredible equipment, her amazing swordsmanship techniques, her potent, endless magic spell barrage, and the many other tricks she possessed, including that powerful domain of thunder that her father had never seen before... She was a true hero already.


    "Are you sure she''s not as strong as you already, An?" Feliciaughed as she saw Sylphy fighting mightily. "She''s too ridiculous! If anything, the only thing missing is a stronger magic and physique."


    "Yeah, she''s strong, but don''t overestimate her either, there are still many ws within her fighting style," Anughed. "Nheless, she''s amazingly strong, she is a diamond on the rough, needs more polishing. Something that I can''t do on my own with Faylen."


    "But you two are so talented..."ughed Felicia.


    "Yeah but that doesn''t directly trante to being good at teaching everything we can and know," said An. "There is a limit of the things we can teach her; weck the expertise. Her mother perhaps can still teach her many things, but eventually, she needs to interact with proper teachers, academy professors capable of extracting the best qualities of their students. I''m a warrior, not a teacher at the end... My girl needs to open her horizons. And you, well, you''re one of those professors she needed."


    "Heh, I suppose you''re not wrong in that..." Felicia smiled. "Okay An, I''ll do my best to teach that girl, she seems to have endless potential... So much that..."


    "That she could even one day y the gods?" An wondered, smiling at his daughter.


    "What? You...!" muttered Felicia.


    "Its just a thought, nothing else," An said. "I would never force her to do anything... But I can already tell there''s no need for that either, Sylphy''s an innate idealist, she wants to change the world for the better. She also knows more about what the gods have done... She hates them... I fear that one day, this girl is going to eventually do the unthinkable. All just to help us, to help the world she loves..."


    "And you''re okay with that?" Felicia wondered.


    "Of course I''m not... We''ve been constantly trying to change her a bit, to make her more grounded..." sighed An. "But with someone like Sylphy, that''s impossible. It''s as if that girl already came with a whole developed personality from the get-go, and would not change since she was born, haha."


    "Hah, I see..." Felicia squinted her eyes. "That might exin a few things... Yes."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" An wondered.


    "Oh, nothing... Well, what you said sounds quite terrifying on its own ord, but don''t say it so confidently,"ughed Felicia. "Your daughter is very grounded to the earth; she just wants to live her day-to-day life. One day she might do incredible things, world-changing ones... Or perhaps not at all. I''ve had many students in the past, but she''s the most unpredictable of them all. I honestly... have no idea what idea what this girl will one day be..."


    "Hahah, I guess? That''s my girl,"ughed An.


    As the father and Felicia walked towards Sylphy and her team, Sylphy sighed in relief, sitting over the burnt grass with a smile, looking at the system notifications.


    Ding!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [You and your party have defeated [Miasmic Aberrations (Tier 6-7)] x214 and [Chimeric Miasmic Beast (Tier 9)] x1!]


    [You earned 74.200.000 EXP!]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the Special {Emergency Quest}: [Defeat the Miasmic Creature Army Protecting the Miasmic Nest''s Forest!]


    [Congrattions and well done! You have sessfully in all the monsters and not allowed a single one to escape, managing to save the vige of Eden from a swift end by their ws... Of course, not considering all their guardians into the equation.]


    [The only thing left for you is to enter the Miasmic Nest and fight against the aberrations inside to end this once and for all! The Miasmic Nest Lord remains within its depths, as long as you can defeat them, the core of the Nest, the Nest will slowly disappear and so the Miasmic Infestation.]


    [Good luck!]


    [Quest Completion Rewards]: [5.000.000 EXP] [Muscle Strengthening Herb (B+ Grade)] x10 [Random Rune Potion (B+ Grade)] x10 [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (B+ Grade)] x10 [Skill Scroll Fragment: Miasmic Beasts Soul 2/3 (S Grade)] x1]


    "Nice, though it''s the same rewards as before?" wondered Sylphy. "A bit boring, but it still a good reward anyways."


    She was rather interested in that Skill Scroll Fragment, she needed just another one toplete it, and she suspected she would get yet another new quest once she confronted the Miasmic Nest Lord, most likely.


    "So I can learn a Skill from the Miasmic Beasts?" wondered Sylphy. "That''s weird... But I always get weird Skill Scrolls anyways."


    Sylphy used her heavenly zing wall mes to quickly cover the surroundings and purify everything else left behind with miasma, even if she had to burn through the grass a bit.


    Afterwards, she moved to see her friends, who were quite fine thanks to her armor, although it was already beginning to dissipate, it didn''tst longer than ten minutes, and if it takes too much damage, this time limit decreases faster too.


    "Sylphy, we did it!" Celica celebrated.


    "Yeah! Well done everyone!" said Sylphy. "We deserve a short rest I think, I doubt everyone wants to dive in right away."


    "At least twenty minutes..." Celeste sighed in relief, sitting over the grass. "Oof, so many of those monsters everywhere, and they''re so crazy and fast, it''s insane..."


    "Yeah, let''s take a rest everyone!" said Sylphy''s father. "Want to have some snack while resting? I brought some sandwiches." He said, opening his storage ring and bringing forth a table, seats, and food.


    "Nice! Papa really became like a house husband now, bringing food and everything, you''re doing well as a recement for mama," Sylphy nodded with a smile.


    "E-Eh? House husband?" An was shocked at first, but thenughed. "Hahaha! I guess so, I just want to help everyone."


    Felicia couldn''t help but blush a little after that, she didn''t know An had such a cute side.


    "I want more of An''s meals... even in my dreams, I like to imagine he''s my cute house husband..." s, they were just her daydreams.

 Chapter 1320: Theres No Need To Be Sorry!

    Chapter 1320: There''s No Need To Be Sorry!


    ?


    After defeating all those monsters, the Miasmic Nest levels of Miasma Infestation seemed to have decreased greatly, Felicia detected it through her heightened senses and herbination of Mana Aura and Alchemy. Apparently, through Geomancy, she could also sense the levels of elemental energies within arge area, this also worked with the Miasmic Nest.


    "Yes, it seems that the Miasmic Nest has calmed down for a bit, but that thing in the center is still active," said Felicia. "I wonder what it will be... If it''s truly a powerful monster then it shall be a sizable challenge."


    "A Miasmic Nest Lord is supposed to be strong, so I am already expecting some ridiculously strong abomination," I sighed. "But anyways, we got you and dad here, also everyone else, so it won''t be too hard... I hope?"


    "You''re raising gs, Sylphy..." Alicemented.


    "gs?" I didn''t know what she meant. "A-Anyways, let''s enjoy the meal and then let''s get going."


    Dad had brought more than I expected, aside from the dozens of sandwiches, there was also a lot of fruit juice, tea, milk, fresh fruit, and some desserts such as cream puffs and donuts. All of them made by him, he had learned a lot from mom and could cook much better than in the beginning years.


    "Dad your donuts are so good!" I said, eating them happily. "You''ve really be better at cooking."


    "Really? I''m d you''re saying that," dad said. "I once used to think that cooking wasn''t manly, and it wasn''t something I should do... But after living as a father for so long, I''vee to the realization that it is indeed very necessary. And that I was being pretty wrong back then, I''vee to like cooking a bit."


    "I can tell, uncle! Nobody that disliked cooking would make such tasty food!" said Celica, eating her fill happily.


    "I have to admit that we''ve been eating your food for almost two months now, and it has been a really good experience," said Celeste. "Thanks for taking care of us, Uncle An."


    "Aahh, you''re going to make this old man blush now... It''s fine, just enjoy the food," dadughed, trying to keep it cool. "Though, I wish we could enjoy a meal with your mother... and little Zephy."


    "It has only been a bit over a month, and you miss them so much already?" wondered Felicia. "I thought you used to be tougher than that, An..."


    "Yeah, being a father has certainly softened me," said An. "But it''s also something beautiful you get used to, after so many years... Ugh, I miss my wife... and Zephy."


    "Dad..." I felt slightly shocked he was being so open out of nowhere.


    "But that''s that!" he smiled again. "If Sylphy can endure it, I should too, right?" he gave me a confident smirk, the characteristic of a hero for sure.


    "Yeah! Don''t worry about it, dad, all''s good," I nodded, patting his hands. "You won''t even realize when enough time passes, and we met again. They said a year only, right? So we can meet with them earlier than the other groups."


    "Wait really? I didn''t know!" said Celeste.


    "Well, as long as you learn in less than a year," said Felicia. "But I doubt it, you''re staying for way longer with me, youngdies."


    "Ugh..." Celica groaned. "But please no more dust cleaning jobs, okay? I was about to quit everything when we had to do that for a whole month..."


    "R-Right... I might have gone slightly too far there," Felicia said. "Cough, ahem! I mean... Well! You learned a lot, didn''t you? And you gained tremendouslyrge amounts of Alchemy Runes, so everything is good, right? Yeah!"


    "I guess so... But don''t do it EVER again, okay? it wasn''t the idea of what we expected to do! I know it was training, but you could have done it better, master," I said boldly. "Please try to consider the feelings of your students a bit..."


    "Look I''ve had a lot of students before you, so I know my stuff, Sylphy..." Felicia groaned. "Don''t tell me what to do, okay youngdy?"


    "So many students yet you didn''t learn a single thing from them..." Celestemented. "Wow, okay then? Two at the same time?" Felicia sighed. "At least Celica is ok with me?"


    "No I''m a bit angry to..." Celica pouted.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "N-No way,e on girls, do you hate me that much?!" Felicia panicked.


    My dad thenughed a bit, trying to lighten the mood.


    "They don''t hate you, Felicia, they''re just ying with you, and maybe also telling you a few of their thoughts," he said. "Consider their feelings and what they say when creating ways to train them or help them. I am nobody to say this, but a teacher should guide their students, not just tell them to do a very tedious job for a whole month, get it?"


    "Yes... Okay, I understand An," Felicia said, facing us. "Okay, I''ll say it... FINE! You got me cornered after all..."


    Then she sighed, looking rather regretful.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Wait, she apologized for real?!


    That''s new! I thought she would never do that.


    "Y-You apologized? I thought you wouldn''t care either way..." said Celeste,ughing a bit. "It''s fine, you''re forgiven!" said Celica with a smile. "Master is still nice and I like her a bit! Maybe that bit can be a lot if she''s nice!"


    "Yeah, I admire you as one of the heroes," I nodded. "So don''t feel too down because of ourments, we just want moremunication. I understand the purpose of the first test, but it was too repetitive and tedious, to the point we were going mad... So don''t... do that again, that''s all. Really!"


    "Was it THAT bad?" Felicia gasped. "Fine, I''ll make better tests and stuff. ...I have to confess I also just wanted my house a bit cleaner."


    "I knew it!" Celica, Celeste, and I said at the same time.


    "I''m sorryyyyy~" Felicia cried while eating a cream puff. She didn''t look that sorry anymore!

 Chapter 1321: Skills And Levels

    Chapter 1321: Skills And Levels


    ?


    After we finished eating our meals and felt refreshed and full of energy once more, I also noticed I had grown stronger. I had been cultivating my Spiritual Energy and internal physical strength, or Ki for short, and also some of my Mana, constantly manipting it and making it spin into funny shapes.


    This finally yielded results, as Yggdra and the rest of my Spirits feed me more of their Spirit Energy from their Spiritual Souls, enough for some interesting things to happen...


    Ding!


    [For having constantly manipted mana with great mastery over a long period of time, the Skill [Mana Maniption: Lv6] has reached Level 10 due to therge umtion of Skill Proficiency and the reduced cost for leveling!]


    [Mana Maniption: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    The ability to naturally wield Mana. Grants the ability to Manipte Mana with even more mastery than merely Mana Usage. While activated, you can use your own mind to not only manipte your own Mana, but even the Mana of our surroundings with even greater precision and control. Can be practiced continuously for better and more efficient results. A Mid-tier Mana Skill, right below Mana Mastery.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Maniption over Mana by 250%, Removes Exhaustion of Overusing Mana by 60%, and Enhances Magic Spell Power by 150%.


    Max Level Bonus: Increases the Power of Spells that use pure Mana by 50% and the acuteness of your Mana Senses by 30%.


    Nice! It finally got to max level, and very quickly in thest levels. I did umte a lot of proficiency after all, because this was an old Skill I chose to learn, Skill Proficiency requirements were halved. It was bound to be maxed quickly, even more when the original requirements were already low to begin with.


    [For constantly creating Armament and manipting it, the [Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation: Lv2] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    [You have created hundreds of shapes using your special Metallic Blood, the [Golden Metal Blood: Lv5] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    [You have unlocked a new Step and Stage of your Blood!]


    [Golden Metal Blood: Lv6]


    A Special Skill only possessed by the Hegenemeia Tribe, who have golden-colored blood containing hundreds of synthetizedponents and ores together, forming an ultimate metal highly sought after across the stars, Orichalcum.


    However, as this is a skill derived from an ability that the Hegenemeia are born with, it has been transformed and adapted to the user''s body, working more simrly to a growth-type Cultivation Technique that will slowly help the user refine their blood into the same blood the Hegenemeia possess, eventually.


    To progress in the growth of this skill, it is necessary to cultivate, refine, and temper your own blood. Absorbpatible materials, lose blood and regain it, and even manipte it to acquire special blood-bending abilities stronger than even Blood Magic Spells.


    Each Skill Level represents a step of this Blood Refinement Process, Skill Proficiency will be earned ordingly to the Blood Refinement Process.


    Current Blood Refinement Process: 60%


    Blood Refinement Steps:


    Step 1: Let Metal-Attribute Mana flow through your Blood constantly: 10/10%


    Step 2: Bathe in burning, molten Metal of any kind: 10/10%


    Step 3: Eat metals and absorb their power inside of your body: 10/10%


    Step 4: Rece part of your blood with molten metals: 10/10%


    Step 5: Absorb metals directly with your metallic blood: 10/10%


    Step 6: Form a hundred different shapes with your blood: 10/10%


    Step 7: Absorb, refine, and assimte blood from 10 different type of monsters: 0/10% Avable Blood Abilities:


    Stage 1: Increases Physical Defense by +100%. Decreases Physical Damage Taken by -10%. Stage 2: Grants Immunity to any sort of Heat. Can absorb Energies such as Spirit Energy and Elemental Mana from eating heat and metals.


    Stage 3: Allow your strong metallic blood to flow rapidly through your body, increasing Movement Speed by 50% and Attack Speed by 30%.


    Stage 4: Your blood has finally gained enough metallicponents to be something else. You can now control it to an extent and "enchant" it to make it tougher or sharper using Mana.


    Stage 5: Your Blood Toughness, Piercing and shing Power, and Attack Strength increases by 200%. It can also regenerate quickly based on the Mana infused and be much more metallic than before.


    Stage 6: Your Blood Maniption, Dexterity, Movement Speed, and Flowing Speed increases by 200%. Metallic Blood Construction Durability increases by 100%.


    Stage 7: ???


    Level Bonus (7): Increases Physical Strength, Movement Speed, Reflexes, and Wound Regeneration Speed by +70%. Reduces Magic Damage Taken by -35%.


    Interesting! I guess I should try using my blood power more now, I think. It has progressed quite a lot. Although I doubt that even at Level 10 it will be the same as the true form of Orichalcum, something closer is enough for me.


    The next step is... Absorbing the blood from ten different monsters, sounds tough yet interesting and easy all at the same time. I suppose I''ll have to just hunt monsters for that


    later.


    Ding!


    [Due to the constant cultivation of your internal Circuits, the [Internal Electricity-Storing Circuits: Lv2] Skill has Leveled Up!]


    Oh, that Skill goes really well with the previous one, a metallic blood and also circuits inside of my body to conduct electricity through, pretty convenient.


    Ding!


    [You have umted and refined arge quantity of Spiritual Energy into your SpiritualN?v(el)B\\jnn


    Heart.]


    [Your Spiritual Heart has Ranked Up to Tier 2: Rank 10!]


    [Your Spiritual Energy production Rate, Power, Quality has been increased greatly. Contracted


    Spirit Familiars have also be stronger.]


    [Because of your constant enhancement of your own blood and the awakening of dormant


    genes, plus thebination of your constant cultivation of Spiritual Heart, the [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv5] Skill has Leveled Up.]


    Not only did I felt my Spiritual Heart bing stronger, but even my lineage awakened to Level 6! With thise a brand-new ability, isn''t it?


    Ding!


    [The [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv6] Skill has unlocked the Bloodline Ability: [Spiritual Soul


    Connection]!]


    [Connect with the Spiritual Souls of all your contracted Spirits to gain a tremendous boost to


    your Soul Power, Soul Aether, Soul Defenses, and Soul Aura.]


    Interesting...

 Chapter 1322: New Abilities And Skills

    Chapter 1322: New Abilities And Skills


    ?


    I ended harvesting many more things than I imagined, from getting some Skills Leveled Up, to maxing Mana Maniption to Level 10, and even ranking my Spiritual Heart AND leveling my Royal Elven Lineage!


    Ding!


    [You have umted and refined arge quantity of Spiritual Energy into your Spiritual Heart.]


    [Your Spiritual Heart has Ranked Up to Tier 2: Rank 10!]


    [Your Spiritual Energy production Rate, Power, Quality has been increased greatly. Contracted Spirit Familiars have also be stronger.]


    [Because of your constant enhancement of your own blood and the awakening of dormant genes, plus thebination of your constant cultivation of Spiritual Heart, the [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv5] Skill has Leveled Up.]


    [The [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv6] Skill has unlocked the Bloodline Ability: [Spiritual Soul Connection]!]


    [Connect with the Spiritual Souls of all your contracted Spirits to gain a tremendous boost to your Soul Power, Soul Aether, Soul Defenses, and Soul Aura.]


    This is definitely a good harvest, it''s always good to cultivate even as I fight, it''s never wrong, in fact! Now I just need to push the limits of the other magic circle and physique.


    But I guess that can''t be done right away either...


    And with that new ability, I could even enhance the speed of my Soul Cultivation, and also make it stronger temporarily, which coulde in handy against foes that want to target my soul.


    Such as... Miasmic creatures, their curses, which flows through their entire existence, can hurt souls, yes.


    I suppose this''ll be good against the Miasmic Nest Lord.


    Oh right, there''s also these two other abilities... Might as well activate them right away, yeah. FLUOSH!


    I let out the Spiritual and Mana powers of my Soul, Body, and Spiritual Heart at once, expanding into a domain of sorts, a faint-colored domain.


    Ding!


    [You have activated the [Mana Release] Innate Ability!]


    [You''ve released the power of your Mana to an extent, generating a powerful Aura of Mana


    that can conjure magic and spread your magical power and magic spell reach as further as the limits of your own Talent.]


    [Current Limit: 50 Meter Expansion.]


    Nice, it looks like my Current Limit has risen to fifty! Much more range, I should have used this on ourtest fight, dammit.


    Ding!


    [You have activated the [Spirit Sanctuary] Innate Ability!]


    [Your body has be the Sanctuary of Spirits! You can now channel their power into your own body and attract nearby spirits of nature, receiving their aid.]


    This one is a basic Skill I employ most of the time, to channel the magic and power of contracted familiars, with this our powers can meld together much better, giving me- no, us, more power too.


    Anyways, moving on to the other thing, Mana Maniption hit Level 10! With that, it makes three if I count Mana Usage and Mana Disruption into the equation.


    Now, at max level, I can move on from it and choose some new power to enhance my abilities, a new skill within the Mana Usage Skill Tree.


    While dad was cleaning the ce and the rest was chatting or getting ready, I decided to get this new skill right away.


    "Alice, can you show me the next Skills I could learn?"


    "Of course, I got them prepared for you, Sylphy."


    [Avable Skill Choices]:


    [First Choice]: [Mana Mastery]


    [Second Choice]: [Mana Destruction]


    "Oh, ominous!" I said. "Mana Mastery, yeah I read that was the highest level of Mana Usage, right?"


    "Yes, it is the third andst level!" nodded Alice. "Once you master this skill, your Mana Maniption will reach its pinnacle."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Amazing, maybe with that I''ll never fear bacsh from overusing Mana into my soul?" I wondered.


    "Maybe? I wouldn''t say so for sure, but it could clearly reduce its side effects and bacsh even more, so that''s always good, right?" Alice said.


    I guess she was optimistic while being a bit realistic, makes sense.


    "And then Mana Destruction, it sounds a bit... extreme. Does it do the same as Mana Disruption?"


    "Not entirely! Mana Destruction is much more extreme than Mana Disruption, and it is not as focused. I would say both Skills are their own thing, and one is not exactly the direct upgrade


    of the other, yet it still rted enough."


    Alice exnations were always on top.


    "Meaning that this one mean destruction, it will do that," she said. "I imagine it can destroy mana constructions and pathways, easily stopping your foe from using overpowered magic on you or your allies, as long as your attacknds precisely where you''re aiming though."


    "Okay, I kind of get it... What would you rmend?" I asked.


    "It''s your choice! If you want to prioritize Mana Mastery or Mana Destruction... I would rmend thetter though; it will be more useful right away." She said.


    "Hmm, true, okay, let''s go for that one!" I nodded. "I could try it against the miasmic monsters we encounter, and then the Miasmic Nest Lord too."


    "Yes, indeed! Well said."


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Second Choice]: [Mana Destruction]!]


    [You learned the [Mana Destruction: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Mana Destruction: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/25.000


    The Ability to naturally destroy Mana Constructions and Mana Pathways from your surroundings or a specific target, the more Mana you add into this skill, the stronger the blow will be against your target as long as you aim at their Mana. This can easily cancel spells and techniques from foes as long as you can match their speed, cleanse areas around you from other types of Mana, or even destroy Magic Formations, Magic Artifacts, and more.


    By destroying the Mana of the user''s surroundings, it is possible to create leftover Decayed Mana, which might even be Miasma if not treated carefully, Decayed Mana can often times be toxic to foes before even turning into Miasma, and is much more versatile, bing a type of energy that can be manipted.


    However, its power is dangerous and might hurt the user if not used carefully. Nheless, its powers are truly frightening, and only a few people in the entire world can utilize such a


    terrifying power.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the ability to Destroy Mana by 25%, Lessens the Chances of Mana Destruction Backfiring by 10% and Enhances the Destructive Power of Decaying Mana by 30%.


    "It''s amazing..."

 Chapter 1323: Mana Destruction

    Chapter 1323: Mana Destruction


    ?


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Second Choice]: [Mana Destruction]!]


    [You learned the [Mana Destruction: Lv1] Skill!]


    The new Mana Destruction Skill was everything I could have ever asked for right now, it was much more aggressive and destructive than Mana Disruption, and with this, I could probably fight enemies several times over my league and deal proper damage.


    Though at the same time, if I am not speedy enough to catch up to their abilities, it''ll be all for naught and I wont even be able to hurt them.


    Nheless, as the Skill description dictates...


    [Mana Destruction: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/25.000


    The Ability to naturally destroy Mana Constructions and Mana Pathways from your surroundings or a specific target, the more Mana you add into this skill, the stronger the blow will be against your target as long as you aim at their Mana. This can easily cancel spells and techniques from foes as long as you can match their speed, cleanse areas around you from other types of Mana, or even destroy Magic Formations, Magic Artifacts, and more.


    By destroying the Mana of the user''s surroundings, it is possible to create leftover Decayed Mana, which might even be Miasma if not treated carefully, Decayed Mana can often times be toxic to foes before even turning into Miasma, and is much more versatile, bing a type of energy that can be manipted.


    However, its power is dangerous and might hurt the user if not used carefully. Nheless, its powers are truly frightening, and only a few people in the entire world can utilize such a terrifying power.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the ability to Destroy Mana by 25%, Lessens the Chances of Mana Destruction Backfiring by 10% and Enhances the Destructive Power of Decaying Mana by 30%.


    It is possible to not just destroy mana constructs and pathways, but other things! Artifacts be a possibility, and even magic formations, and more. I could probably use this to unlock new possibilities within alchemy, if I could destroy and take away certain negative properties of materials rted to mana, then... yeah, this open so many new gates.


    Oh right, and I guess there''s this Decaying Mana, an early stage of Miasma I can now manipte, it stated its destruction and toxic to most life, so I could give that a try? Let''s


    see...


    "{Mana Destruction}"


    I aimed at the floor where there was arge 30 centimeters big insect walking around.


    BOOOM!


    A giant sphere of dark purple energy hit the bug, destroying its internal Mana Pathways, and frying it from the inside out.


    Before I could realize what happened, the insect''s charred corpseid over the floor.


    Oops, that doesn''t even tell me something though!


    "But isn''t this too destructive? It can even target things inside a living being, means nobody is truly safe from it," I sighed. "Well, it still has limits rted to the amount of practice and mastery I have, right?"


    "Yes, although your Mana is endless, you also have difficulties going forever with it, your soul takes damage and bacsh, and we don''t want that," Alice said. "So you''re restricted to only use that when necessary, okay?"


    "Got it!" I nodded. "Oh? Is this Decaying Mana?"


    I noticed a blurry ck essence growing over the monster''s corpse, I quickly manipted it with a thought, as it flew towards my hands and started spinning, taking many shapes and forms.


    It slowly dissipated though, but it seemed almost alive.


    How odd, it felt like it somewhat was something more than just Decay.


    But I just couldn''t quite understand yet.


    "Hapy about your new acquisition?" wondered Alice.


    "Yeah, more than happy," I nodded. "Now that we got this done, time to depart."


    I walked towards Ivy and Bark that were nearby, both had finished polishing and cleaning their clothes and armor.


    "Hey guys, how are you doing? Ready?" I asked with a smile.


    "We''re good, yeah," nodded Ivy. "Hah, a bit tired, but let''s get this done with."


    "I am not that tired but I am quite mentally exhausted, I require some sleep too, perhaps," said Bark.


    "Haha, just push forward a bit more and then you''ll get to rest all you want," I said, patting their shoulders. "How do you two feels after everything though?"


    "Fine, I mean, a lot happened. But I think I can control the wind element more than I imagined," said Ivy. "Though, from whatever faint memories I have of my previous life, I was never able to really use that power at all."


    "You didn''t learn how to?" I wondered.


    "No, no, it''s more like... I just had no power at all," said Ivy. "Yet now... I feel so strong, my second life is truly full of weird things and powers. It also felt like the wind always apanied me even to another world, weird right?"


    "I don''t think it''s weird, it just means you are deeply connected with this element," I said. "It isn''t just about talent sometimes; memories pay a great deal in the ability to learn magic. Perhaps what you experienced was arge amount of memories about such things, about traveling and being with friends, about feeling the breeze in your face, with a bright smile. All these things... Maybe they influenced it?"


    "Yes," Ivy smiled cutely. "You always get it right, Goddess Sylphy... You''re truly amazing on your own, huh?"


    "Aaahah... you''re exaggerating a bit," I said. "Oh, what about you, Bark?"


    "I remember something..." Bark muttered. "A time when I had a sword and a shield and also an armor of shiny silver color, with lions engraved into them. That time I was an honored knight, that time I met my old lord... I... ugh, I can''t remember much, but those memories,


    they made me happy."


    "That Spiritual Swordsmanshipes from you or...?" I wondered.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ites from me, yes, although it manifested as a Hero Ability," said Bark. "It was something... Someone, ugh... Someone taught me, someone very important."

 Chapter 1324: A Little Talk

    Chapter 1324: A Little Talk


    ?


    The memories of the Summoned Heroes I bring to my Dungeon are still a mystery to me, they are quite secretive about it, and although they have told me what they were before, it feels


    like they''re foggy.


    "What about you, Bark?"


    "I remember something..." Bark muttered. "A time when I had a sword and a shield and also an armor of shiny silver color, with lions engraved into them. That time I was an honored knight, that time I met my old lord... I... ugh, I can''t remember much, but those memories, they made me happy."


    "That Spiritual Swordsmanshipes from you or...?" I wondered.


    "Ites from me, yes, although it manifested as a Hero Ability," said Bark. "It was something... Someone, ugh... Someone taught me, someone very important."


    Their abilities and talents are definitely rted to that, and although they have confirmed to be they died before and weren''t just teleported here, it still leaves quite a lot of questions to


    me.


    I remember Alice told me that the System was somehow imitating the Soul Reincarnation powers of the original God that made them, which were Gods of Reincarnation.


    The reason I can summon souls and create new bodies for them through the system is, aside from its internal umted Causality Power, is because of this power from its original creators.


    This could also mean I can develop this power further and further into something else... Maybe turn Alice into a goddess of reincarnation...


    Wait, is that even possible?


    I wonder...


    "You don''t remember this very important person, tough guy?" wondered Ivy. "Honestly, same! I do remember there was a bunch of people I cared for, they were like my family... they were like me too, green and with pointy ears, a small... But I just can''t remember their faces quite well, or their names."


    "I suppose this is something we share,"ughed Bark. "But I think... the person that taught me about this Spirit Swordsmanship was very precious to me. And that I once belonged to some sort of organization... a group of knights that protected a giant tree and its territory." "Wait... Like the Knights of Yggdrasil?" I wondered.


    "The Knights...!" he gasped. "T-That''s...!"


    Did he finally remember?!


    So maybe hees from this world then!


    "...I don''t know," Bark sighed, lowering his head. "Though it sounds simr, my goddess!" "Hah... I guess it can''t be helped, the only way your memories areing back is by getting stronger," I said. "Anyways, are you feeling alright?"


    "I''m good and ready to go, my goddess!" Bark said. "Please, let me handle the monsters, I''ll tank them all on my own!"


    He was eager to fight, maybe I should give him a shield, he has none, surprisingly.


    "Yeah, we''re fine," said Ivy. "Ready to go now after eating! I just want to get done with this so we can go back, I miss my babe."


    Ivy started stretching her body and warming up to go hunt the rest of the Miasmic Nest monsters.


    She looked energetic about just getting back home to see Selene, whom she was madly in love with.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Though, it made me wonder something...


    "Were you into girls even before reincarnating, Ivy?" I wondered.


    "W-Wha...?!" Ivy muttered, feeling a bit embarrassed. "I mean... Yeah, I think so? I remember I had someone else with me, a girlfriend or something. Selene... she reminds me of her. She was tall, not a goblin like me. And she always took care of my wounds, of my entire tribe actually."


    "Really?" I wondered. "Selen is not like you guys though, so I doubt it''s the same person reincarnated... She was born from thebined desires of the Arboren, from the magic farms, many magical nts fused together. Also as a manifestation of the civilization system''s powers. A Saintess as needed, so one was born to lead them."


    "So that''s how she came into existence, how interesting," Bark nodded. "She is truly a blessed woman then, perhaps the herald of the goddess!"


    "I see, well, I never thought it would be her..." said Ivy. "I... I died in battle I think, and she remained alive. So I hope she''s alive somewhere else... that''s all."


    "A very noble thought," said Bark with a nod. "You''re truly a knight in heart and body now, Ivy."


    "Ugh, shut up about being knights, Bark, I''m getting tired of your dumbassery!" Ivy cried angrily.


    Although she was a bit pesky and annoying, Ivy was a cute girl.


    And Bark was an endearing old knight, caring and chivalrous, if not a bit fanatic.


    But still... these were good people.


    I care about them, more than I imagined I would.


    I brought them to this world, I gave them a second chance, I have to take responsibility for them, and make sure they be strong.


    The powers I have are very miraculous, even more than I ever thought, to be able to


    reincarnate people...


    Perhaps this is why I''ve hesitated on getting more of these strong hero-type units.


    But as the threat of the miasmic nests remain within the dungeon forever,rger quantities of strong allies will be needed.


    Eventually, I''ll be forced to summon more of them, to reincarnate more lost souls into heroes to help my civilization.


    I will make sure to give them everything they need, so their stay here doesn''t feel bad or


    suffocating.


    And I might also apologize to them when they''re summoned, for forcing their souls to reincarnate here, instead than in another ce, perhaps...


    "I think I owe you two an apology," I said.


    "Eh?"


    "Why?"


    The two looked at me with a surprised expression.


    I held their hands as I looked at their eyes.


    "I summoned your souls without your permission," I said. "Yeah, you might have died before, but still... Maybe you could have had a different second life, a better one. I pretty much took that chance away from you, and dragged you into this mess, into my problems... For that,


    I am deeply sorry. I''ll do my best to at least... give you the best life I can."


    I''ve made up my resolve, I will protect and guide these people.

 Chapter 1325: Entering The Miasmic Nest

    Chapter 1325: Entering The Miasmic Nest


    ?


    I know it might sound corny, some might think its unnecessary, but I had to do it anyways.


    It is just who I am, I can''t be cold, I can''t bring myself to look at another person''s life and think they have to serve me or something.


    I feel sorry about their situation even if they seem to be happy...


    Because even then, they had suffered, and almost died a second time due to my negligence.


    And that''s why I''ve made up my resolve, I will protect and guide these people.


    "I summoned your souls without your permission," I said. "Yeah, you might have died before, but still... Maybe you could have had a different second life, a better one. I pretty much took that chance away from you, and dragged you into this mess, into my problems... For that, I am deeply sorry. I''ll do my best to at least... give you the best life I can."


    The two stared at me nkly for a moment, before they gave me their answers.


    "There hasn''t been a day since my reincarnation that I haven''t enjoyed in some way or form," said Ivy with a smile. "Even if I might have almost died back then, and that I got slightly angry because you never showed up... It''s fine, Sylphy, really. We are good, rx. I meet Selene, and all these nice nt people... This entire dungeon world is fantastical enough too! I could have only dreamed of living such a carefree life... there''s this new threat, but so what? I love this life. And you don''t need to apologize to me for reincarnating me. In fact, I wanted to thank you for giving me a second chance."


    "Ivy...!" I felt moved by her words.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Indeed," Bark nodded. "The people of Eden are all good and nice, humble people. They carry lives of honor and family; they love one another and take care of one another. I died of old age, I remember that... and I also recall the loneliness I felt. But now, I am never alone, the people need me, they gather around me. the children, the elderly, the mothers, and fathers... I care about them. I lived a life as a knight, of chivalry and honor, and I shall live my second life carrying such ideals once more, to fight for the innocent and the humble, and to serve my goddess. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to serve you, goddess Sylphy."


    "Bark..." I sighed. "Aw,e here you two!"


    I ended hugging them both, I couldn''t help it. Bark was so hard and pointy with his whole armor, but Ivy was so soft and warm, I liked hugging her more but still, I hugged them both equally.


    "Let''s solve this annoying problem and then go back home already, okay?" Ivyughed. "For a goddess you sure are a crybaby."


    "I-I''m not a crybaby!" I said. "A-Anyways, let''s go then! Preparations seem ready."


    "Then let us go!" Bark nodded.


    "Wait, Bark, here, let me give you this..." I said.


    I quickly materialized a golden shield, pristine and overflowing with divine thunder aura out of thin air, well, I used my metallic blood and dragon scales to build it though.


    FLASH!


    "There you go." I said, giving him the shield. "I made it using Divine Thunder Armament Materialization. Like your sword, it will give you great protection and strength."


    It was a permanent type of shield, there are temporary and permanent ones. Temporary are for when you want to enchant some already existing equipment, permanent is when making equipment out of it.


    The stats differ and so their power, temporary equipment are more imbued with divine thunder energy and so can unleash more power rapidly, but they disappear after a little while, turning back to normal.


    Permanent has more bnced stats, still high and strong, and can gather decent amounts of energy within it.


    "A shield!" he gasped. "Thank you so much, goddess Sylphy! I shall treasure it."


    He took the shield happily; it was pretty heavy but he could lift it without problems.


    Ivy was ring at me as she expected something simr.


    "Give me your bow," I said with a smile.


    "Eh?" as she gave it to me.


    FLASH!


    It quickly changed, bing gold and white colored, overflowing with a simr aura than Bark''s sword and shield.


    "There! Was that what you wanted?" I asked.


    "Oh my gosh! Yes! It looks all sparkly now!" her eyes shone brightly. "Goblins love sparkly and shiny things, did you know?"


    "I-I didn''t!" Iughed.


    Well, my experience with goblins so far wasn''t the best. I don''t know about her tribe, but in here they''re well known as a barbarian race... of monsters. They aren''t even considered people by even the demons.


    But I better not tell her this to Ivy, or her heart will break into tiny pieces, she seems very proud of having been a goblin before.


    "Sylphy! Are you ready to depart?" wondered my father, calling me from afar.


    "Yeah! We''re ready! Let''s go guys," I said.


    With both Ivy and Bark at my left and right side, we moved across the grass which Yggdra healed after it burned, and we regrouped with the rest of our team.


    Felicia and my father seemed mostly done with their preparations and cleaning, and Celica and Celeste were ready to depart as well.


    "Finally ready?" Celeste asked.


    "Yep, let''s do it," I nodded.


    We moved together as a team, walking towards the forest. The atmosphere slowly darkened and became damp, the interior of the forest, now infected by the miasma, seemed more like a swamp in terms of humidity.


    The trees and everything were purple and ck, and as we walked around, we purified anything we came into contact, especially with the aid of Yggdra, Naturia, and Alice, it was


    very easy.


    Eventually, things became eerier as we drew closer to the center of the nest.


    We had not encountered a single monster yet, until now, right in front of the nest, a crystallization of miasma forming a cave, there was ast group of monsters ready to confront us, protecting their Miasmic Nest Lord.

 Chapter 1326: Ambush

    Chapter 1326: Ambush


    ?


    After everything was said and done and we were more than ready to depart, we moved together as a team, walking towards the forest. We noticed that the atmosphere slowly darkened and became damp, making it particrly hard to breathe.


    "This ce is full of toxic miasmic energies..." said Felicia. "Are you children going to be okay?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The interior of the forest, now infected by the miasma, seemed more like a swamp in terms of humidity. The air had be toxic and poisonous, and breathing here for too long would end up causing sickness rted with miasma poisoning.


    "Don''t worry about them, they''ll be fine," said my father.


    "Yeah, we got this!" Celica nodded.


    "Nothing hard to do," Celeste smiled.


    "Yep, we''ve went through worse things," I said.


    However, that would only happen to weak people, thanks to thebination of our Physique and Magic Circle, we were able to coat our bodies with powerful Magic Auras, both Celeste and Celica had no issues, being able to easily withstand the poisonous environment with their own Beast Auras. Meanwhile, dad and Felicia were a given.


    "Oh my, you three are quite adept at Aura Control! Quite amazing for your age," Felicia said. "Usually people that devote their life to cultivation would awaken Aura at the age of thirty at the very least. Only those talented with blessings would be able to get it earlier, like us... But I suppose even without being chosen as heroes, Celica and Celeste are very special."


    "We''ve trained them as well," said my father. "They already have pretty strong Beast Auras too, thanks to Sylphy''s potions and elixirs helping them achieve it quickly."


    The only concerning part was Ivy and Bark, despite having grown stronger, they still had no grasp about Aura, although they could use Magic now. So I used my special Yggdragon Aura of Protection to keep them healthy.


    "Phew~ Much better!" Ivy seemed relieved as the aura protected her body. "Thank you, goddess!"


    "So this is Aura! I do wonder if we could ever achieve this power?" wondered Bark.


    "Well, your structure semes much more different than us people," said Felicia. "But the fact you obtained a magic circle, but not a physique, means there''s some sort of path towards that point. nts are often well attuned with Spirits, you knew? Perhaps the way for you is to cultivate Spirit Energy, but without a Spiritual Heart it would be pretty hard."


    "Hmm... Maybe if they had a Spirit, it could be different," I said, wondering about the possibilities of the future. "Anyways, let''s keep going."


    The trees and everything were purple and ck, and as we walked around, we purified anything we came into contact, especially with the aid of Yggdra, Naturia, and Alice, it was very easy. To make things permanent and to not leave purified areas be infected again, we left small, fragmented domains of holy light and nature, constantly healing areas of the infested forest.


    Eventually, things became eerier as we drew closer to the center of the nest. Everything turned much darker, and an invisible pressure made even our armor feel heavier for some


    reason.


    "Thins are getting darker," said Felicia.


    "How is the sky bing ck though?" wondered Celeste.


    "It''s an illusion of the Miasmic Nest," said Felicia. "You could say we''ve entered the Miasmic Lord''s Domain."


    "Wait, their Domain is this big?!" Celeste wondered. "We didn''t even realize we entered it!" "Yeah..." Celica said.


    "It might be stronger than we imagined," my father said. "Sylphy, stay in high alert." "I know," I nodded.


    We had not encountered a single monster yet, which made things even stranger. I was pretty sure there were still a few hundred of them around the nest, but none of them had showed up through our entire journey, even as we purified the forest out of their precious miasma.


    This made things rather suspicious, it meant that the Miasmic Nest Lord was smart enough to pull back all troops and then gather them close to them.


    "And here we are..." my dad said. "No surprise, they''re there, just as I imagined."


    "Yeah, the Miasmic Nest Lord is cunning, more than I thought," Felicia smiled. "I would love to dissect it."


    "That''s...!" Celeste muttered.


    And yeah, just as we thought, right in front of the nest, a crystallization of miasma forming a cave, there was ast group of monsters ready to confront us, protecting their Miasmic Nest Lord. There were roughly over a hundred of them, made into a giant formation around the crystalline caves.


    There were both airborne and infantry present, unlike their beast-like forms from before, these were more humanoid or monkey-like, with sharp metallic and crystalline armor made out of miasma covering their miasmic, slimy bodies.


    The flying miasmic beasts resembled wyverns, covered no hard armor of miasmic, metallic scales. This metal they could create, it was not something I imagined miasmic beast could


    make.


    "They''re just standing there, probably waiting for us to charge first," said my father.


    We were currently hiding behind a fewrge trees, the miasmic monsters were strange and eerie, like automated beings, standing still around the nest without making a single noise. "It''s weird how they act, it is as if the lord is controlling them, is that possible?" wondered Celeste.


    "Only if... they''re born from the lord, I think," Felicia muttered. "Huh?! What''s this feeling- Ah!"


    RUMBLE!


    The ground trembled and from within the crystalline cave, something surged, a tremendous, miasmic power, which was slowly mutating, bingrger, stronger... and slightly


    demonic.


    Yes, the same type of "demonic" as the essence that True Demons, beings from another world called "Hell" exuded!


    "W-What is going on?! This energy is weird!" said Celica.


    "It reminds me of the demonic power that...!" Celeste gasped. "Sylphy, we have to kill that thing before something worse happens!"


    "Yeah..." I muttered. "It looks like things are escting to something I never thought possible... But how is it possible though? How can the demonic energy of True Demons appear here, my dungeon is closed from the outside worldpletely and...!"


    "There''s no time to talk about that, Sylphy, we have to quickly stop it!" my father said. "Let''s take care of the small fry and then kill that thing, hurry!"


    "Y-Yeah, you''re right!"


    We all jumped into battle, the immobile miasmic monsters immediately started roaring and charging against us upon seeing us.

 Chapter 1327: Miasmic Clones

    Chapter 1327: Miasmic Clones


    ?


    "ROOAAR!"


    The Miasmic monsters groaned furiously, rushing towards us all at once. Despite being less in number than before, this time they weren''t constantly trying to escape, but were actively fighting us and trying to gang on us, all while the Domain of the Miasmic Nest Lord boosted their stats.


    They moved swiftly and precisely, and took upon humanoid forms, wielding armor, and weapons. We all shed against them, we couldn''t stick together too much though, if we wanted to end this quickly, each one of us had to take several of them at the same time.


    I summoned most of my Familiars into battle, as they started a bombardment of magic spells and attacks. Ignatius unleashed countless meteors of fire, Naturia fired her divine seeds that exploded into sharp roots and blinding light, Yggdra conjured giant spears of sharp wood imbued with holy spirit energy, even Alice participated, firing beams of light that turned the monsters into ashes.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    As they covered my back, I rapidly shed against the iing dozens of them, wielding my mighty Scarlet in my hand, as I imbued her with the power of my Yggdragon Aura. This time, with only her de and not a secondary weapon.


    "{Holy zing Dragon de Arts): {Holy Dragon Great Sword Thunderous Dance}!"


    I stepped forward, moving and leaping into midair, the spinning down as my aura shaped itself into countless explosive thunderous serpentine dragons and beams of light. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    I shed and crushed the monsters with great precision. They attempted to attack me with spear and sword techniques of their own, somehow having learned them, but I easily parried their iing blows and defended with Sapphire, whom I summoned to my left arm, using her as the mighty shield she was.


    "Begone!"


    SLAAASH!


    I swung my sword horizontally, unleashing a shing wave of thunder and holy mes, erupting and consuming all the monsters within the vicinity, turning them all into ashes, a loud explosion echoed.


    "That should take care of- Ah!"


    Before I could feel relieved, something appeared from behind me at lightning speed, it was a miasmic beast, but of a much smaller form.


    In fact, didn''t it have a much more defined...


    Human form?


    It had barely any armor covering their body, clear crimson eyes, long ck hair.


    And the obvious appearance of a girl.


    She resembled...


    I think she looked like Felicia.


    "You''re...!"


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Explosions of mes and frost suddenly erupted in front of my face, as I was thrown away before I could properly react. My skin was frozen and then burned, creating severe damage that made it peel out, leaving disastrous wounds on my arms.


    "You even used Felicia''s magic...?!"


    Just what is happening here?


    How is this even possible?


    "!"


    The clone rushed towards me, its surroundings freezing instantly as purple, frozen miasma reached me, attempting to trap me within, and it managed to do so.


    FLAAASH!


    I found myselfpletely jailed within a mass of purple crystalline ice, unable to fight back or escape, it grew all over me, trying to drain away all my mana.


    "Hah... {Draconification}"


    RUMBLE!


    A surge of draconic ze surged from my entire body, as I underwent full Draconification, my wounds regenerated instantly as they were covered by new flesh, skin, and scales.


    Dragon horns, eyes, wings, and tails, and sharp ws, and above all, breath attack! "RAAAH!"


    I opened my jaws, unleashing a gigantic breath attack and blowing up the entire ice prison, the clone of Felicia quickly stepped back, waving her hands as miasmic essence suddenly started to try to manipte the fireing from my mouth.


    What the...?!


    FLUOSH!


    The mes turned back towards me, bing ck and purple in color, and shaping into countless, gluttonous, and demonic jaws.


    She''s definitely using Felicia''s Geomancy too!


    Using my own element against me, huh?


    "{Mana Disruption}!"


    I waved my hand as I unleashed a disrupting wave of Mana, the entire attack exploded before it could reach me with a loud explosion, I rushed past the smoke using my wings, and reached the monster once more. It greeted me with a wall of mes and a wall of ice exploding right in front of me.


    I put Saphire in front of my body, as her powers activated, a protective armor of magic covered my body, the explosive and deadly attacks couldn''t deal proper damage, as I imbued Scarlet with the dangerous power of the Void.


    "{Void Dragon Swordsmanship}: {Space-Tearing Void Fang}"


    SLAAASH!


    A wave of pure void shed through the clone before it could conjure more magic, dividing it into two halves, the two halves instantly tried to recover and unify though, but the disrupting mana within their wounds stopped them from doing so.


    "Did you thought I would let you regenerate? Explode, {Mana Destruction}"


    "G-Gaah...! Ahh!"


    The clone tried to speak words, words of hatred and rage, but before it could even say anything, it exploded, consumed by its own internal mana, which was destroyed.


    BOOOM!


    I sighed in relief, feeling slightly tired, I had to use several heavy hitters to eliminate that thing before it was to blow me up into pieces.


    Master''s magic is insanely strong, it only copied but a fragment of it, but that fragment alone


    was enough to make it a bit tricky.


    But at least there aren''t many of them-


    "Hahhh... Huh?!"


    I might have spoken too soon, I found myself surrounded by three more of these weird ones. One resembled a half-demon girl with a long, sharp tail and a demonic spear, the second a small demon girl with blue skin and phantasmal aura, and the third one...


    The third one was a tall man, with a giant, fiery sword.


    You''ve gotta be kidding me.


    "You even copied my dad?!"


    "!"


    The trio rushed towards me before I could even process what was happening. A giant hand of phantasmal miasmic power grasped me tightly, weakening my soul and making me feel


    nauseous.


    Fuck, that''s Celica''s phantom magic, I never received it head-on, it''s so annoying!


    But that wasn''t all, the cursed spear of Celeste, or a replica of it, rushed down against me,


    countless piercing blows easily broke through my defensive barriers.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    And then...


    A gigantic sword of ck mes moved down, swinging vertically.


    SLAAASH!


    Dad''s overwhelming sword techniques.


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 1328: The Power Of The Miasmic Clones

    Chapter 1328: The Power Of The Miasmic Clones


    ?


    The clone of my father swung their sword and unleashed a devastating sh of pure ck mes, engulfing me on an all-consuming explosion.


    BOOOM!


    All while Celica''s clone was weakening me severely and Celeste''s clone was attacking me from behind with her replica spear.


    Three attacks that copied my two best friends and also my father''s amazing techniques.


    It was overwhelming.


    I unleashed all my defensive powers, conjuring a Heavenly zing Wall and epassing myself with it, creating the Holy me Armor several times.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Their bombardment of powerful blows continued, the armors shattered into pieces one after another, I quickly ducked before a giant sword were to cut me into two halves.


    SLASH!


    My father''s clone was strong and fast, just like him. He had already reached me while I was defending from Celica and Celeste''s clones.


    A mere copy, yet he can achieve this much already!


    ||||


    Without letting me room to breathe, my father''s clone swung his de horizontally and vertically, giant shing waves of crimson and ck mes reached me.


    I quickly decided to stop defending and go to the offensive, wielding Scarlet, I hypercharge her with as much Mana as she wanted, Spirit Energy, and even the power of Void, mes, Mana Disruption, Mana Destruction, and Alice''s Holy Light.


    "RAAAH!"


    I didn''t even have a name for this desperate attempt of this technique, but when I swung my sword, space itself seemed to grow slightly distorted, a single sh exploded, dividing into hundreds of swords made of light and void.


    "!"


    My father''s clone quickly started parrying and blocking the iing blows, but they were so many and from every point that they started getting through.


    This was my chance, I had to eliminate it before-


    "Mis... ter... Ted... ddy...!"


    "Wha...?!"


    The ground beneath trembled, as a gigantic teddy bear made of ck miasma surged out of nowhere, its giant paws rushing towards me and punching through my entire body.


    §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®!


    "Uagh!"


    I used my sword to regain my bnce as I pierced the ground, quickly managing to get myself together, I nced at Celica''s clone again, gasping in disbelief.


    Not only it copied Mister Teddy, but there were also the other ones, including the annoying Mister Jester!


    "Gyeh... he... heh... heh!"


    The Jesterughed as its face melted away, suddenly conjuring hundreds of ck cards and firing them against me, countless explosions of ck thunder, pink mes, and purple ice erupted.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The explosions continuously fell, as I was being slowly overwhelmed again.


    No, this isn''t even my full power yet.


    I am capable of much more.


    "Don''t make meugh!"


    With a mighty roar, my Draconification''s next stage activated, my bones zed with draconic and zing powers, as my red scales grew white and became bone-like, an armor of bones slowly covered my body, a draconic armor of bones at that!


    "T-This is...?!"


    I couldn''t believe what was happening, the power of the Dragon Skeleton was indeed much more than I imagined, it merged with my Draconification, giving me a bone armor.


    And its power...


    It was incredible!


    "§¯§¡§¡§¡§¯!"


    With my newfound strength, I flew with my bony wings, reaching Celica''s clone, her golems stopped me, attacking me and firing magic spells against me.


    "Fat chance!"


    I spun in midair with Scarlet in front of me, resembling a ck star as I hyper loaded myself with void and mana disrupting powers, gray and ck lightning surging from my body, as the Divine Thunder Rings of my soul appeared in my body, further boosting my speed.


    BOOOM!!!


    I pierced through all the golems at once with enormous and thunderous power, reaching Celica''s clone and then shaping a giant bony draconic w out of my Yggdragon Aura.


    The power of Void and Mana Disruption turned my red aura into one of gray and ck color.


    "{Void Dragon Bone w}!"


    CRAAASH!


    Celica''s clone was unable to escape in time, and Celeste''s clone couldn''t catch up with my speed, the clone of the golem summoner was instantly destroyed.


    At the same time, Celeste''s clone appeared right behind me. My expanded senses through my sudden transformation and my shifting Yggdragon Aura quickly alerted me, as my Aura divided into a dozen Void Yggdragon Spirits, attacking her at once to buy me time.


    "Hmph!"


    She roared, quickly using her spear, her tail, and her mighty darkness magic to easily destroy my dragon spirit summons, sting them into pieces within seconds, but they gave me a few


    seconds of time.


    "{Four Colored Holy Dragon Thunder me}!"


    Scarlet overflowed with zing mes of four different colors, at the same time as thunder, light, fire, and nature rushed from within my surroundings.


    I felt it, something.


    A spark, a new thing.


    Something blossoming within me.


    To expand my Aura as much as possible, and to overtake space itself to turn it into my...


    Domain!


    FLUOSH!


    Within a split second, I appeared behind her, swinging my sword against her, she quickly twisted her body, parrying and blocking my iing sword techniques with her spear, at the same time as dark chains wrapped around my legs, weakening my soul.


    However, this was my domain now.


    RUMBLE!


    "Ungh?!"


    Celeste''s Clone felt a sudden change of perspective, as the two of us appeared several meters away, the chains were suddenly gone, and her spear was gone with it.


    "Ah?!"


    She was shocked, unable to understand what had happened, the bracelet I was wearing, which allowed me to enter my dungeon, was glowing the moment I summoned a Domain of my own


    without a skill.


    Why? Because I had imbued it with the element of space, Domains allow someone to move through them seamlessly, and as I am inside a dungeon, I was able to imitate such a thing


    with my pseudo domain.


    "GRAAAAH!"


    Celeste''s clone grew monstrous out of nowhere, desperately trying to finish me off as countless jaws attempted to devour me whole, yet it was toote.


    "{Sword Ki Aura Domain}! {Holy zing Dragon de Arts}! {Holy Sunlight de Summon}!"


    My domainbined with Scarlet''s skill, at the same time as hundreds of mes made of


    holy sunlight pierced through her body, shing her, and cutting her into shreds.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    She tried to regenerate back, turning into a cloud of darkness.


    However.


    "{Heavenly zing Wall}!"


    That didn''t go as she hoped.


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 1329: Unleash All Your Power!

    Chapter 1329: Unleash All Your Power!


    ?


    BOOOM!


    With both Celica and Celeste''s clones gone, the only thing left was my father''s clone, which had just stepped out of the trap I had conjured, the des of light and void trying to strike him down were all parried or blocked by his ck sword, as crimson and ck mes surged from his body.


    "You''re only a terrible imitation of my dad, you can''t evenpare to him."


    I wielded Scarlet and took out Sapphire, both living weapons overflowing with my Mana and Draconic Power, unleashing their powerful Auras. Their stats were shared with mine as I wielded them as equipment, making me stronger as a result.


    "zing... de... Arts..."


    The clone rushed towards me, leaving behind a trail of crimson and ck mes, it swung its gigantic de as it spoke some words, made out of a very dry voice, a sh of pure mes was unleashed, a wave of all-consuming heat.


    SLAAASH!


    "Can it only do this one technique?" I wondered. "Alice! Ignatius! {Spirit Infusion}!"


    "Got it!"


    "Okay!"


    I called upon their power, as both of them merged into my body, my Dragon Heart absorbing their essence, as I underwent a transformation, my hair became blonde, my scales gold and white, my horns gold, and my overall draconic appearance was enhanced, even my size increased.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "{Holy Draconification}!"


    The bone armor over my body grew alongside it, enhancing my strength and also my weight, which helped because I was so damn lightweighted, any attack always sent me flying.


    CLAAASH!


    I parried the immense heat wave with Scarlet right after that, unleashing a huge wave of holy light, which quickly took the form of gigantic dragon ws.


    "{Holy zing Dragon de Arts}: {Holy zing Dragon w Meteor}!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Several attacks rushed down against my father''s clone, who quickly shed them apart with his sword, making them explode in midair. The ws still exploded into holy mes it


    couldn''t properly counter, which began burning through his body.


    "zing... Storm..."


    FLUOSH!


    Suddenly, he spun in midair and unleashed a massive storm of ck and crimson mes, rushing towards me and engulfing me on an endless spiraling storm of countless shing, burning attacks. I resisted with as much power as I could, the shing attacks managing to easily grind through and shatter my reinforced scales and dragon skeleton armor.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    He''s only a terrible imitation of dad, but he''s already so damn strong! Just how far is our difference in power that even a bad clone is this strong?!


    Is this thing stronger than me even...?


    "Ugh...! Aaagh...! RAAAH!"


    I can''t let that happen, I won''t lose against a fake, a terrible clone made by a monster!


    I concentrated all of my draconic power, mana, and spirit energy into my chest and then released it as a deadly shockwave of pure power.


    BOOOM!


    The storm quickly dissipated in that very moment, as the shockwave hit my father''s clone and quickly threw it off bnce, making it fall from the skies.


    "I won''t let you even touch the ground!"


    I activated the Divine Sunlight Halo and the Divine Thunder Rings at the same time, these two "Divine Soul Artifacts" within my soul itself, overflowed with power,bining together into my body, and giving me even more strength.


    I began spinning as fast as I could, cing my sword in front, resembling a lightning falling from the skies in the form of a dragon.


    "{Holy Thunder Dragon de Arts}: {Draconic Thunderbolt}!"


    "...!"


    CRAAASH!


    I struck him down with my full force, his armor shattered and even his de couldn''t keep up,


    I pushed him down, burning through his entire being.


    "GRAAAH!"


    The furious monster roared back, suddenly growing several new arms and creating more swords, unleashing a storm of zing sword attacks against me.


    "W-Wait!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    I barely spun in midair, straightened my pose, and then shed back against its attacks, parrying the iing wave of blows before I kicked its head, pushing it down only a few centimeters, and revealing its face to distort into an ugly monstrous appearance.


    "You''re not even a good copy of my dad! Begone!"


    I unleashed the pure divine light of Alice to her limits, as my entire body overflowed with her light, alongside Ignatius draconic fire and the divine thunder.


    Allbined together, I unleashed my strongest technique, improved.


    "{Divine Dragon de Arts}: {Heavenly Thunder Fire Dragon Mirage}!"


    FLUOSH!


    My Aura erupted as dozens of "clones" of myself appeared all around my father''s terrible imitation, each one of them was real, carrying a gigantic sword of light, mes, and thunder.


    "Ungh?!"


    The monster was unable to respond in time, barely parrying a single attack before a dozen more pierced and shed through its entire body.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "A-Ah...!"


    It tried to say something, but I quickly finished it off, cutting it even more.


    More, more, and more!


    "DIE!"


    With a furious, draconic roar, all of my clones fused together into a gigantic draconic head, its


    jaws opened, unleashing a draconic breath.


    BOOOM!


    The monster exploded into even more pieces, and each piece turned into ashes, the skies


    above trembled as I fell into the grass below.


    "Hahh... Is that it? Are there no more of them?"


    I looked around, only finding several of the monstrous ones.


    "Alright, let''s take them down quickly!"


    I shed away at them and quickly burned them to ashes, at the same time as I ran to help my friends, who were on a simr predicament.


    Although my dad and Felicia handled these weird clones well, Celica, Celeste, Bark, and Ivy was much different, they were struggling, easily being overwhelmed.


    I quickly ran to their help, taking down the clones one after another, covering their backs and finishing off those that were too stubborn to die quickly.


    The clones of my dad kept appearing though, by the dozens at some point, we all had to fight together as a single group, before my dad and Felicia finally showed up and finished them all


    off.


    One is enough, perhaps a handful is fine, but dozens...


    I don''t think even I could fight so many at the same time without sustaining terrible wounds. We need to destroy that Miasmic Nest before things get even worse!

 Chapter 1330: His Influence Spreads

    Chapter 1330: His Influence Spreads


    ?


    BA DUM!


    BA DUM!


    BA DUM!


    The sound of a heart beating rapidly echoed within the Miasmic Nest, the interior of the crystal caves trembling due to the loud reverberations. Arge cocoon made of red and purple crystal was constantly glowing with a powerful Miasmic Aura.


    This Aura slowly started to change, to mutate into something else, a dark red color, whose power corroded everything within its surroundings, both matter and even space itself.


    Whatever was inside of the cocoon was developing rapidly, growingrger and stronger, evolving. From the cocoon, countless crystalline roots surged, spreading around the entire nest, and draining all of its crystalized power.


    The being inside the cocoon could still hear the war happening outside, its strongest children braving it out against the invaders, beings from outside of this world, from outside of the world where it had been born.


    And one of them included her, the goddess, creator of this dungeon. It had absorbed their essence, their power, the more they battled against their children, the more it was capable of imitating their strength and techniques.


    It created foes which they wouldn''t be able to easily defeat, so they could buy more time toplete their metamorphosis, into a higher being, one that could free itself from the shackles of this world.


    Slowly, as it grew stronger andrger, something within it awakened, cracks, waves through space started to waver, to slowly begin to open up...


    Crack...!


    It started as a tiny crack, minuscule in size, so tiny most people wouldn''t even notice it.


    But it was a crack that he would dly use to grant its children the strength to fight back and escape.


    And to show the one that stole his powers that they can''t just keep getting away with it without consequences.


    From within the tiny crack, his presence emerged, a small, minuscule river of red essence entered the cocoon, elerating its growth exponentially.


    What would take hours to get done, suddenly was hastened to a few, couple minutes.


    "Only a few more minutes, as long as you can buy that much..."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The crack started to grow slightlyrger every second...


    Crack, crack...!


    And his influence began to spread further.


    "To think she would nurture such a beautiful dungeon..." heughed. "Unfortunately, your free membership has ended, girl. And I''ll be taking what''s mine."


    Crack...


    CRACK!


    The crimson essenceing from the cracks mixed with an azure and purple energying from the miasma, taking the form of a demonic hand with sharp ws, gently petting the crystalline cocoon.


    "Isn''t that right, my child?"


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You and your party have defeated [Miasmic Creature (Tier 7-8)] x147!] [You earned 14.700.000 EXP!]


    It was finally done, all the Miasmic Monsters were finally dead, the only thing left was the Nest, and its eerie aura couldn''t make me feel any more ufortable. I noticed everyone had been leveling up steadily too, which is nice. I''ll assess how much they leveled upter, but I think Celeste and Celica are close to max level.


    "Well that was quite something, I never thought those monsters would have a Mimicry ability!" said Felicia. "This is fascinating, Sylphy, your miasmic monsters are sure talented!" "Talented?!" I asked. "I don''t think they''re talented, I think they''re terrifying! And they''re not mine either... They just appeared out of nowhere."


    "It was a bit creepy how there were so many that looked like me!" said Celeste. "Even the spear techniques and magic, everything was the same... Yet they weren''t too hard to beat! Am I that weak?!"


    "It''s not that, they simply imitate a fragment of our power," I said. "Also Celica''s clones were very annoying."


    "Yeah! They could copy all my golems, so weird!" Celica said. "But they weren''t as cool as the real deal!"


    "I quite agree with the terrifying part, seeing so many clones of myself was unnerving..." dad sighed, drinking an Energy Elixir to regain some of his stamina. "Anyways, shall we get going? The faster we end this, the quicker we get back home and rest."


    "Yeah, let''s go. Is everyone feeling alright?" I asked my friends.


    "We''re good," Ivy nodded, after eating some fruits I gave to her. "This new form is quite something though."


    "I feel like I am overflowing with new draconic power!" Bark said.


    I had given to them my Draconic Fruits, which allowed anybody to undergo some sort of pseudo Draconification, giving them higher stats and stronger skills.


    "Are you sure nobody else want these fruits?" I wondered. "Celica, Celeste?"


    "I kind of want to fight using my own strength..." said Celeste. "Relying even more on you than already... I think it would hurt my pride as a magician and warrior even more, sorry. I''ll pass for now."


    "I also agree with Celeste..." Celica said.


    "It''s fine! I mean, if you don''t want, I can''t force you," I smiled. "But at least keep these in your pockets. If things get too hard and painful, eat them to recover and also transform, got


    it?"


    "Sure!" Celeste nodded.


    "Thank you Sylphy! You''re always so thoughtful!" said Celica, smiling cutely.


    Honestly Celica was a very stunningly beautiful girl, and very cute! I can see why my brother is head over heels for her.


    "It''s nothing, we''re friends after all," I nodded with a smile. "Now, let''s go, dad, master!"


    "Yeah, let''s do this!" said my father. "I can feel the monster''s presence growing stronger by the second... You said these fruits can heal us if we ever get too wounded or tired?" "Yeah, they can also instantly recover your mana," I said. "So make sure to save it if things


    get too hard."


    "I did hear you used a simr item with your mother, was it a special type of leaf, back then?" Felicia wondered.


    "Yeah, they''re leaves made by Naturia, she also produces fruits too," I said. "I have also distributed them..."


    The reason why these could directly heal things magic couldn''t, was because they worked below the rules of the system, which were often absolute.


    A fixed amount of health regenerated will always be a fixed amount of health regenerated, no matter if magic would work on it or not.


    As we ran inside of the crystalline caves, more creatures suddenly started to appear, trying to


    slow us down even more.


    They were clones, but made of the cave''spositions, crystals.

 Chapter 1331: The One Behind Everything

    Chapter 1331: The One Behind Everything


    ?


    As we rushed into the crystalline miasmic cave, we were instantly stopped midway through by a bunch of miasmic monsters. I was unable to properly use my Dungeon Master powers in this domain either, so I couldn''t just teleport everyone away from them.


    The crystalline caves atmosphere was even more toxic than the infested forest, and the clonesing from the walls were strong and gigantic, crawling towards us with ferocious and furious roars, they were all four types, my dad, Felicia, Celica, and Celeste all over again.


    "Dammit! Even more of these things?! And they''re made of crystals too!" said Celeste.


    "Can we handle them? Uwah!" Celica stepped back as her golems blocked the attacks from her copy golems, now made of hard miasmic crystals.


    "§¯§¡§¡§¡§¯!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    My father roared, swinging his de and unleashed a barrage of shing attacks, with his incredible might, he shed and reduced to ashes dozens of clones.


    BOOOM!


    "No time to waste, let''s go! Follow me!"


    My father charged forward as the mighty Hero he was, shing away any clone that tried to stop us. Yet the clones also starteding from below, surging from the floor and trying to grab us and cut our legs with giant swords, wielded by the clones of my father.


    "Dammit, they''reing from everywhere!"


    I quickly cut through their arms and weapons, while firing beams of light. With Naturia, Yggdra, and Alice, we''ve been constantly trying to purify the entire cave, yet the crystals that made it were incredibly hard, and the miasma too dense.


    Whenever we cleansed an area, it would instantly be contaminated again, making all our efforts worthless! At the end, I wasn''t as amazing as my mom, if she were here, we would easily cleanse everything.


    "I''ll take care of the back; you keep moving forward!"


    Felicia suddenly stayed behind, as she used her powerful magic to easily destroy all the clonesing for us, while also shattering thoseing from beneath, freezing them and then


    heating them, making them explode instantly.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Thank you, Felicia!"


    My dad looked slightly relieved, as we advanced through the corridor, only for something else to begin happening now. the walls themselves started moving, trying to close on us and crush


    us!


    "T-The corridor is bing tighter!" Celica cried.


    "Are you kidding me?!" Celeste groaned. "I thought all of this would be some easy monster hunting, but it''s getting a bit ridiculous, Sylphy!"


    "I''m sorry! I''ll make up for itter!" I could only apologize, because all what was happening was my fault at the end. "Come!"


    I quickly grabbed the two of them and then Felicia with my Yggdragon Aura, wrapping them around with several dragon tails, and rushing forward.


    "Dad!"


    "Yeah!"


    Dad grabbed Ivy and Bark, and then we started running as quickly as we could, the walls only closing faster and faster. Growing thinner. I quickly summoned Brownie here, as he used his powers to control the crystals to an extent, making them move even slightly slower.


    "Thank you Brownie! Please hang in there!"


    "Chuuu, chuu, chuuu!"


    He was growing redder as he was using all his powers to keep the walls from closing on us. At the same time, I activated the powers of the bracelet yet again. I could see the end of the corridor, I just had to reach it.


    I can''t easily use the Dungeon Master powers anymore, that teleportation ability was so useful... But what I can do is remember that feeling, the power of moving through space.


    I started constructing a magic circle, my father nor Felicia knew teleportation magic, only mom was good at using it.


    So everything depended on me!


    "Come on,e on...!"


    RUMBLE!


    The walls began rapidly moving again, Brownie dissipated into particles of spirit energy,ing back to my Soulscape all exhausted.


    He died?!


    I looked behind, suddenly realizing a monstrosity made of crystals was chasing us, moving across the walls with ease.


    Shit, this is getting ridiculous!


    "Come on...! HAAAH!"


    The magic circle was done, and the bracelet shone with an azure color, an explosion of blue


    light surged.


    BOOOM!


    The crystals were destroyed and suddenly stopped moving.


    The magic circle failed, but the space attribute shockwave was strong enough to shatter these diamond-hard crystals with ease.


    "Well, it still worked somehow!" said Ivy,ughing.


    "Incredible, my goddess!" Bark praised me.


    "T-There''s no time to praise me, that thing''sing!" I said. "Dad?!"


    "I''ll take care of it!" Dad suddenly left Ivy and Bark behind and rushed to fight it. "RAAAH!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    He shed through the monster''s body parts with ease, but they kept regenerating back, endlessly growing more and more crystals.


    "GRUOOHHHH!"


    It roared furiously, conjuring deadly magic circles, and firing giant spears of crystalized miasma imbued with demonic power.


    "T-This is, demonic power?!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    My father shed against them and easily parried them, quickly beginning to transform, his


    remaining spirits merging with his body.


    "Smander! Give me your power!"


    "Very well."


    FLUOSH!


    Dad suddenly gained red and orange scales, and an overall reptilian armor made of scales and mes, as he rushed towards the monstrosity, most likely a Tier 10 Miasmic abomination, blowing up pieces of it with his zing attacks.


    "It looks like it''s going to take a while! Felicia, I''ll leave them to you! Take down the Miasmic


    Lord!"


    "Wait, dad!"


    RUMBLE!


    Suddenly, the ceiling above started moving down, creating a giant wall separating the two of


    us, I tried to run to stop it, but Felicia grabbed me and dragged me back.


    "DAD!"


    He smiled back, his eyes zing with mes.


    "Don''t worry, Sylphy! Your dad got this!"


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Sylphy! Don''t go chasing him! He''s An, he''ll be fine no matter what!"


    "B-But what if it''s not the case anymore?!"


    "Enough! Trust your father! He''s strong, stronger than ever before actually, now let''s go! We


    have a Miasmic Lord to kill!"


    Suddenly, Felicia''s Aura transformed into a giant ice and fire draconic bird-like creature,


    grabbing us all and flying to the end of the corridor, the ceiling behind us was constantly


    closing, walls after walls appearing.


    RUMBLE!


    And once thest one closed, we barely managed to get through it, right below, and then rolling into the end of the corridor, a gigantic hall of purple and red crystals.


    CRASH!


    As the walls closed behind us, we gasped for air, feeling exhausted.


    "It looks like you''ve made it here... Congrats!"


    And then a voice echoed, a slightly annoying, familiar voice.


    The voice of a man I once confronted, someone that had tried to take Celeste''s soul away.


    "W-Wha...?!"


    We all froze before his presence, it wasn''t even his real form, but a fragment of a piece of his true divinity, yet it was here, present.


    A huge crack in space had opened in the middle of the hall, leading to a hellishndscape where crimson mes and demonic energy rushed into the hall, feeding an egg-shaped


    crystal.


    That''s... a demon gate?!


    And inside of that egg, there was something growing.


    That''s not an egg, it''s the lord''s cocoon!


    But above all...


    Him!


    "Y-You''re...?!" even Felicia''s eyes widened in shock. "Impossible! How are you here?!"


    We all looked at the origin of the voice that greeted us.


    A phantasmal being made of miasma and demonic energy, and a tiny piece of his divinity.


    A muscr man with blue skin and many arms, and a cunning smile.


    "I am the master and creator of all dungeons. What''s wrong with me being here?"


    "The Evil God of Dungeons..."

 Chapter 1332: The Evil God Of Dungeons

    Chapter 1332: The Evil God Of Dungeons


    ?


    His presence alone made us all freeze right there. We could barely move our eyes to face his divine presence. His body, ethereal in nature, exuded both an immense amount of mana,


    demonic energy, and divinity.


    His power became all-epassing, and grew stronger with each passing second, at the same time as the demon gate behind him opened and becamerger.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes; I couldn''t believe what was happening.


    All because... I didn''t visit the dungeon for some time.


    All of this because I let some Miasma appear with the over umtion of Mana I left behind inside my dungeon?


    I just... this is escting way too quickly.


    And way too faster too!


    "Y-You''re...?!" even Felicia''s eyes widened in shock. "Impossible! How are you here?!"


    We all looked at the origin of the voice that greeted us.


    A phantasmal being made of miasma and demonic energy, and a tiny piece of his divinity.


    A muscr man with blue skin and many arms, and a cunning smile.


    "I am the master and creator of all dungeons. What''s wrong with me being here?"


    "The Evil God of Dungeons..."


    Why was he here?


    WHY?!


    "You''re probably wondering why this is happening, right?" he wondered. "Do you even remember where you got that material to make your own dungeon, Sylph?"


    He even knows my name...


    "T-That''s..."


    "Exactly, you got that from me," he smiled, crossing his many arms. "You stole it from a spatial gate device, where do you think that came from? Yes, indeed, me! And who do you think... let you make your own dungeon without consequences? Without even paying me? Of course, me."


    "T-That''s bullshit, I made it with my own powers and-"


    "Oh yes, your own powers," heughed. "Perhaps they have some potential to it, but the foundations, it was all thanks to me. I allowed you to make a dungeon, I allowed you to feed it and make it grow. Now, I am reaping the harvest of your efforts, what belongs, and always belonged... to me."


    But Alice... and even the Dungeon System, they told me that the dungeon was made through the system!


    Yet he''s saying he helped at making it?


    Was it because of this material?


    After all, without it, I could have never gotten the dungeon to begin with.


    I merged it with a system seed and then made the bracelet.


    But at the end of the day, yeah... This material was what allowed me to do it.


    Even though the system then took over and made everything else, the foundations, the structure, the space itself where the dungeon is located.


    All... could be from him.


    "W-Why... You bastard... Why are you here?!" Celeste groaned, slowly standing up, her powerful Aura surged, resembling a giant ck bat. "After you tricked me, after you tried eating my damn soul... You''re back, here, in fucking person?! So you want a second round?! Bring it on!"


    "Oh my! Fighting? Now that''s quite barbaric," the Evil god of Dungeonsughed. "My dear Celeste, I am still coveting that delicious soul of yours. I, after all, spent so long cooking it so it could be of the perfect vor... but no, I have note here to fight. I am a master of dungeons, god of monsters. Do you think I fight? No... I let others do it for me."


    Crack, crack...!


    The cocoon started gaining countless cracks, something from within was awakening. "And then I reap the rewards afterwards."


    CRASH!


    A small arm emerged, covered with pitch ck skin and purple tattoos all over.


    It slowly tore through the cocoon, shattering apart, as the figure of a humanoid emerged.


    It was unlike anything before.


    We failed; we were unable to stop it.


    This thing... the Miasmic Lord.


    It evolved!


    "Ahh... Ahhh..."


    It spoke with a soft female voice, her appearance itself was also like a girl.


    She even had pointy ears like me, long dark red hair.


    And... emerald eyes?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Huh?


    Even her body proportions are the same as mine.


    "W-What is that thing?" I muttered.


    The Evil God of Dungeons smiled wickedly.


    "Do you like her?" he smiled. "She''s mytest creation, a new child! You see, she wanted to be


    so much like you... She envied you so much, she was so jealous of you... That she ended taking


    a simr form to you."


    His hand caressed the girl''s face, as he patted her head.


    "..."


    And then her eyes turned purple and then red, ring at me.


    RUMBLE!


    An enormous shockwave of miasmic and demonic energy surged from her, shaking the entire hall and hitting me directly with so much force I felt my soul wavering.


    "Ugh?!"


    I fell to my knees once more, just when I had started standing back up. I felt a strong pain inside my soul, something that made my very existence heavy.


    "Hahh... T-This is...!"


    I noticed everyone else was in a simr position, feeling tremendous exhaustion and pain in their soul, not even Felicia was free from this, yet she was still standing in front of us. "This is sick! But I shouldn''t have expected anything less from an Evil God," she said. "Your creation is quite fascinating; I have to admit it... But she''s going to die, Evil God. And we''ll exorcize you out of this ce. This dungeon belongs to Sylphy, not to you."


    "Hah... Hahaha!"ughed the Evil God. "Yeah, that''s right! That''s a good look! You''re so brave, my dear Felicia! How long has it been? Two hundred? Three hundred? Or was it four hundred? I just can''t remember it..."


    "Six hundred and thirty-seven years," she said.


    "Oh yes! Four hundred and thirty-seven years..." heughed. "It was the day your family died by the Dungeon Gate that happened in your hometown. Do you still resent me for that?" "Why does a monster like you gets to be a God?" Felicia sighed. "You''re all so sick in the


    head..."


    "Oh my, dear... If only you had died, maybe they wouldn''t have died. Maybe if you would have epted your fate by the ws and mandibles of my beasts, you could have spared the lives of all the vigers,"ughed the Evil God. "Since then that you swore to kill me... Hm? How has that been doing so far? Any progress? Hah! HAHAHAHA!"


    Felicia gritted her teeth, clenching her fists.


    I just couldn''t see this anymore.


    This was beyond cruel.


    This monster...


    She was right, why does a psychopath like this get to be a god?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    I won''t ept this.


    "That''s enough."


    I pointed my hand at him, fusing Void, Mana Disruption, and Mana Destruction together.


    BOOOM!


    "Hahah! What is this? So pitiful- Ungh?!"


    The Evil God had easily blocked the beam of gray and ck lighting,ughing at me.


    Not for long though.


    "{Demonic Curse of the Devourer of Abyssal Divinities}"


    The gray beam became pitch ck, suddenly consuming his arms within seconds.


    "Aaagh! T-That thing again?! It''s stronger now! W-Wha...! Hey, you, stop her...! NOW!"


    He grew desperate, as the clone of me suddenly stepped forward.


    Swinging her hands, the entire beam exploded.


    Half her body was gone, yet she kept walking towards me.


    Within a second, she regenerated instantly.


    "Kill them!"


    He ordered, and sheplied, rushing towards us, and summoning a myriad of creatures.


    All of them were twisted copies of my Familiars.


    So she can even do that.


    Felicia charged forward almost at the same time as I did.


    We couldn''t speak, there was no time.


    CLAAASH!


    Wasting a single second in this battle meant death.

 Chapter 1333: Trapped Hero

    Chapter 1333: Trapped Hero


    ?


    An found himself fighting alone against the crystal miasmic aberration, a Tier 10 monstrosity that could shift through the endless corridors of miasmic crystal and manipte everything to its will. This was the Evil God of Dungeon''s second trump card, a massively powerful monster made from these very caves, fueling endlessly from its powers.


    It was the very origin of all the clonesing out of the walls, and as the group progressed through the corridors, it quickly revealed its true form, chasing them and aiming to bait An to fight it instead of apanying the rest of the children.


    Indeed, the Evil God was quite cunning, aiming to separate father and daughter just like he had done many times before, especially in Sylphy''s first encounter with a Demon Lord, the giant skeleton that had overwhelmed Sylphy and Aquarina and almost killed them both.


    The truth was, that even as they lived their lives peacefully, the Evil God of Dungeons knew very well of the threat that Sylph was for him, even more the heroes, and couldn''t simply waste this opportunity to take them down.


    From a small mistake, the dungeon ended triggering a much more dangerous event, one that threatened everyone''s lives.


    "GRUOOHHH!"


    The gigantic crystal aberration roared with utmost fury, rushing towards An and shing against his sword with its countless scythe-like arms.


    An ferociously attacked back, swinging his giant zing sword and unleashing countless explosive shing attacks, while blocking and parrying the monster''s blows.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "{zing Spirit Storm}!"


    Once the monster''s entire body was pierced dozens of times, An unleashed a st of spiritual mes from his hands, trying to bomb the entire thing into ashes.


    BOOOM!


    The monster exploded and shattered into countless pieces, its pieces turned mostly into ashes, as silence quickly befell the entire corridor.


    "Hahh... Is that it?"


    An wondered, looking around in confusion. He had no time to waste though, the presence in the end of the corridor was tremendously strong, and he simply couldn''t let Sylphy and the rest fight that thing alone.


    Even less when the Felicia with them was only her Homunculi, not the real deal!


    "I have to hurry!"


    He quickly stepped towards where Sylphy and the rest had gone, his conviction set into saving everyone, unable to realize the creeping wsing from behind him.


    From the ceiling, floor, and walls...


    "Ugh?!"


    The moment he heard them moving, it was almost toote, they shed against his body, pummeling him down several times, trying to shred him to pieces, trying to infect him with miasma, and more!


    "It isn''t dead?!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    An ferociously shed them apart with his zing sword and then generated a shockwave of mes, blowing away the crystalline ws once more, only to be greeted by a gigantic set of jaws above him.


    "What?!"


    The gates opened, releasing a powerful breath attack against him,posed mostly entirely out of pure ck miasmic mes, his entire body took it head-on, unable to respond in time as he was fighting and defending from dozens of attacksing from everywhere.


    BOOOM!


    The explosion sent his body flying, as An felt a small wound on his back, which quickly started festering due to the miasma, making him grow weaker!


    "It harmed me...!" he thought. "Just how strong is that thing?! {Phoenix Healing mes}!"


    An conjured Phoenix Healing mes, covering his wounds with them, and quickly purifying the miasma while closing his wounds rapidly, right in time for giant spears of purple, red, and ck crystalsing his way.


    "Not anymore, bastard," An grew serious. "{Smander''s Breath}!"


    A giant head of a zing smander surged from his Spiritual Aura, blowing up all the spears before they came.


    BOOOM! BOOOM!


    But right after that, more emerged, giant ws rushing to impale his body, a dozen more spears, and another giant jaw charging yet another breath attack of their own.


    "The coordination is way too much!" Smander said. "An, I believe you''re not just fighting several of these monsters...!"


    "What? What do you mean?!" An asked.


    "It is pretty obvious, this monster... It''s the entire damn cave, this gigantic nest, the Miasmic Nest itself made of crystalized miasma!" Phoenix said.


    "What?!"


    An had his doubts about this creature, but to think that the entire nest, a gigantic structure that was over five hundred metersrge, was actually a single living being...


    It was a terrifying thought!


    "Would make sense why it''s so damn strong!"


    An covered most of his body with Phoenix Wingsing from his Aura, as countless explosions bombarded him, which he easily tanked with the powers of Phoenix.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "RAAAH!"


    He roared mighty, quickly swinging his zing de again, unleashing explosions of spiritual holy mes that purified the crystals for a split second, giving him enough time to regain his footing and continue turning them into ashes, digging through them.


    "If I can''t beat that thing individually, then I''ll start turning everything into ashes!" An continued carving through everything, giant Smander ws and Phoenix Talons appeared above his head, made out of his zing aura, tearing through the endlessbyrinth


    of crystals!


    At the same time, he was being chased by these monstrosities, drawing, and creeping closer with each passing second. Sometimesing right from his front, the left, right, or above!


    "{zing Sword Domain}!"


    FLUOSH!


    An activated his Domain Ability, spreading a mighty domain made of endless fire des, which he fired towards all directions, bombarding the iing attacks.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    As those attacks turned to ashes, he continued digging through the miasmic nest, realizing


    that the crystals were trying to regenerate at a ridiculous speed!


    "What! It''s regenerating already?! This is ridiculous! Dammit, Sylphy!"


    An was worried sick about his daughter, but he had to either prioritize taking care of this monstrosity or go help his daughter, and risk making this thing chase them.


    After all...


    "I believe this thing has a soul of its own, one which is concentrating within this area around you!" said Phoenix. "It might not be annoying Sylphy and the rest, it has fully concentrated


    its powers on defeating you."


    "I can tell...!" An sighed. "But it''s good to know they''re not bothering my family."


    Then the Hero smiled, as countless clones of himself made of the walls'' crystals rushed


    towards him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That means I can go all-out without worrying."


    A zing white and golden me zed with intensity within his Heart.

 Chapter 1334: Sylphy Goes All-Out

    Chapter 1334: Sylphy Goes All-Out


    ?


    Sylphy had surprised the Evil God of Dungeons with her surprise attack.


    Combining Void Wielding Arts, Mana Disruption, Mana Destruction...


    And her deadly Curse!


    Thisbination, even before the other skills, just the curse alone, was a devastating attack for the Evil Gods she had confronted to protect Celeste''s soul.


    "Aaagh! T-That thing again?! It''s stronger now! W-Wha...! Hey, you, stop her...! NOW!"


    He grew desperate, as Sylphy''s clone suddenly stepped forward, menacingly.


    Swinging her hands, the entire beam exploded, she blocked Sylphy''s deadly beam with her bare hands, and even when she was so injured.


    She kept walking anyways.


    Half her body was gone, yet she kept walking towards Sylphy without inhibitions, within mere seconds... she was regrowing.


    Yes, only within a second, she regenerated instantly!


    "Kill them!"


    The Evil God ordered, frustrated that Sylphy had managed to surprise him and damage his vessel! And his creationplied, rushing towards Sylphy and her friends, and summoning a myriad of creatures.


    All of them were twisted copies of her Familiars, yes, her Familiars! From Spirits to her other non-spirit familiars, it wasn''t all of them, but the ones she used most of their help from. Ignatius, Naturia, Yggdra, Furoh, Brownie, Scarlet, and Sapphire!


    "So she can even do that..."


    Sylphy was honestly shocked by how amazing this clone of hers was, despite the dire situation.


    She didn''t even know whether to cry orugh at this point.


    But she knew that there was no time for either of the two.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Felicia charged forward almost at the same time as Sylphy did.


    They couldn''t speak, there was no time.


    They knew what to do and charged without hesitation.


    It was time to finish this and do it as quickly as possible!


    Before that damned Demon Gate brings a horror even worse than this thing.


    Wasting a single second in this battle meant death, especially because Sylphy''s clone was tremendously quick for some reason.


    Felicia unleashed a wall of frost and spears of mes,bining them together to stop the clone from advancing and to bombard it with tremendous magical powers.


    However, the clone swung its sword, a copy of Scarlet, and destroyed all magic within a second, before rushing towards Felicia and swinging its de again, aiming at her neck!


    "Ngh?!"


    Felicia gritted her teeth as she froze her entire body before she was sliced apart, exploding into countless pieces.


    CRASH!


    "W-Wha...?!"


    Sylphy, Celica, and Celeste were all shocked to see their master''s homunculi suddenly being torn to shreds. It was unable to even fight back!


    The fragments fell apart into the floor, her blood, and innards visible inside of her frozen body.


    "One down, three more to go," the Evil Godughed.


    As the godughed, Sylphy snapped.


    "{Divine Thunder Domain}!!!"


    RUMBLE!


    The ground beneath her changed instantly, as deadly Divine Thunder expanded everywhere, rushing towards the clone. Golden thunder red, exuding tremendous, explosive attacks that didn''t let her clone escape in time.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The thunder was relentless and moved instantly, electrifying the monstrosity every time it stepped into the floor. It quickly grew wings and tried to fight, only for Sylphy to appear behind her.


    "RAAAHHH!!!"


    With a furious roar, Sylphy''s draconic scales continued expanding across her body, fusing with her dragon skeleton armor, her appearance grew monstrous andrge, as even Scarlet absorbed her scales and bones, bing an enormous white and red de, epassed by thunder and mes.


    CLAAASH!


    With a tremendous blow, the clone was sent flying down, impacting the ground as Sylphy''s Divine Thunder Domain electrified it again. The clone groaned, but quickly began to adapt to the thunder, its body started growing scales, rushing back to Sylphy within seconds.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Sylphy was shocked as she shed against her clone, realizing how difficult it was to fight her head-on! She knew all her movements, predicted her techniques, and counterattacked with new forms of her own skills and abilities. Miasmic Petit Meteors bombarded her from the back while dual swordsmanship summoned giant draconic ws and fangs against her.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "GRRHHH...!"


    Sylphy roared like a dragon, her spirits powers fusing with her faster and faster, she unleashed her full power again, releasing a deadly shockwave of holy sunlight mes and


    holy divine thunder.


    BOOOM!


    The monstrosity retaliated even as it was pushed away with tremendous force, mming on the floor, and rolling over it, rapidly standing back up. Its Corrupted Familiars unleashed their power, as Furoh fused into her body, making her look half-werewolf-like!


    "W-Wha...?!"


    Celeste gasped in disbelief at what she saw, as the giant werewolf-like clone of Sylphy rushed back towards her, Ignatius and Yggdra''s clones also helped her, firing corrupted draconic breaths and conjuring gigantic, corrupted spirit wood spears.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    The amount of attacks Sylphy was taking was overwhelming, even with her Yggdrasil Armor activated, it was bing excessive! She quickly devoured a Dragon Fruit, gaining a boost to her stats, her Draconification, and her stats.


    "SHAAAH!"


    With a draconic hiss, Sylphy''s draconic aura transformed into an aberrant, multi-headed monstrosity, her furybining with all her powers.


    Every Draconification form she had taken before became one of the hydra-like dragon''s heads. A red head, a golden head, and a ck head, all opened their jaws, unleashing a triple breath attack, at the same time as Sylphy conjured her Heavenly me Walls behind it,


    inhibiting its escape.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The explosive attacks were tremendously strong, Sylphy''s clone was covered on countless wounds, but rapidly regenerated within a split second, rushing back towards Sylphy and mming her with its two arms, covered by corrupted wood armor and corrupted miasmic


    draconic fire.


    BAAAM!


    "UGH?!"


    Sylphy was unable to respond in time, falling from the ceiling and hitting the ground, a second before giant werewolf ws were to tear through her armor, trying to reach her heart


    to destroy it!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    Although she was taking constant damage, Sylphy was building a magic circle.


    And then...


    "{Void Wielding Arts}: {All-Consuming Void}!"


    "Grah?!"


    The werewolf panicked, as it tried to escape before Sylphy were to unleash a devastating


    attack.


    But it was toote, Sylphy''s long, draconic tail was wrapped around its body.


    BOOOMMM!!!

 Chapter 1335: Despair

    Chapter 1335: Despair


    ?


    All-Consuming Void, a powerful Void Elemental Spell that Sylphy could not control, which she had created using Void Wielding Arts and Magic Circle Inscription.


    It was lethal on its utility, and it could even harm its wielder, not something that anybody in their right mind would use, ever!


    Why? Because void can consume all things, it would instantly kill her.


    Even worse when used at point nk.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    Void consumed it all, her clone and Sylphy herself. They felt their bodies beginning to rapidly disintegrate before its incredible prowess.


    The clone quickly grewrge legs made of tentacle-like slime, attaching themselves to a nearby pir and dragging itself away, at least as long as a part of it lived, it would regenerate instantly to matter the damage.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!"


    Sylphy roared, her armor of bones and scales rapidly disintegrated, showing her clothes beneath, which also turned into nothingness, and then her skin and flesh!


    "YOU''RE COMING DOWN WITH MEEEE!"


    With a furious and monstrous roar, Sylphy let all her draconic power out as she grabbed her clone and pushed it into the ck void hole, here kicking her down in the expense of losing her two legs.


    TRUUUM!


    The void itself shook as it began to close.


    "Gryyeegghh!"


    The clone struggled, screaming like an abomination as it began to rapidly run away from the void trying to absorb it, Sylphy bleed all over yet she didn''t care.


    In fact, she rejoiced!


    All the blood she lost became her weapons, rapidly unleashing a sea of her metallic, almost golden blood against the abomination.


    And even more, shebined it with another technique.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "{Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation}!"


    The blood endless pouring from her amputated legs quickly turned into hundreds of spiraling, golden spears made of Orichalcum blood and divine thunder metal, rushing towards the clone at the same time.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "GRYYEEEGHH! GRYSHAAAH!"


    The monstrosity screamed as it fused with all its corrupted spirits, tanking even Sylphy''s endless sea of blows as it crawled out, regenerating constantly, it simply never ended regenerating, having endless life!


    "RAAAAH!"


    Sylphy roared furiously as she stood up, turning the blood of her legs into Divine Thunder Armament in the shape of prosthetic legs almost by instinct.


    Her monstrous, constantly shifting, and evolving Yggdragon Aura quickly took the shape of the three-headed Hydra from before, opening their jaws and unleashing a triple dragon breath!


    "I SAID STAY DOWN!"


    With herst scream of agony and wrath, the three breath attacksbined together into a massive attack, blowing up the monstrosity and pushing it down into the depths of the abyssal void.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The void close instantly, as the monstrosity inside was reduced to atoms, the sound of space shattering and breaking reverberated as Sylphy fell to her knees, gasping for air and vomiting blood.


    "Ugh...! F-Fuck!"


    She noticed there were several spears of crystalized miasma piercing her chest and stomach, in the wrath of the moment, she never realized that thing got her.


    "Oh no! Sylphy!" Alice cried.


    "H-Hang in there!" Yggdra said.


    "Master!" Naturia was dying of worry.


    Sylphy had withstood terrible venoms before, even managed to turn them into power through her unusual system status! However, Miasma wasn''t a status effect, it was just a corroding energy that consumed and infested everything, it began flowing into her bloodstreams and her flesh, making her skin turn pale.


    "Uugh...! Guuggh...!"


    Sylphy groaned in utter agony, falling to the floor and spasming. Ivy, Bark, Celica, and Celeste, who were only watching in silence this entire time finally rushed to help her, looking in horror at the mess she had be.


    "S-SYLPHY! OH MY GOD, DON''T DIE!"


    Celeste ran towards her, taking out all her elixirs and pouring her into her wounds, taking out the spears even if they cut her hands. The Elixirs were somewhat working, helping Sylphy regain her health as they were made of her top-notch ingredients, but the miasma inside of her wasn''t going anywhere.


    "Sylphyyyy!" Celica cried tears, as she was constantly trying to heal Sylphy''s soul, which she noticed had also been heavily damaged. "D-Don''t die! Please! Pleaseee!"


    "Ahahh...! Aaaghh...!" Sylphy groaned in pain.


    And he only watched with a smile.


    "What a wonderful sight! Finally, I get to kill her! She was so annoying..." he sighed in relief. "Now, my dear, why don''t you finish the rest?"


    "Wha...?!" Ivy red in disbelief at the scene, as a mass of miasma rapidly materialized into


    Sylphy''s clone.


    Indeed, the piece wrapped around the pir had not gone anywhere, and quickly recreated the


    same monstrosity that did this to Sylphy over again!


    "No, this can''t be!" Bark said. "After everything our goddess went through!"


    "BASTARD!" Ivy roared. "You fucker... DIEEE!"


    Ivy snapped, firing countless arrows at the god and at the clone, explosions of elements engulfed them both, dealing absolutely no damage whatsoever.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Hahaha! How cute! Don''t worry, I am quite a good Dungeon Master myself, I''ll take good care of you two, as you''ll be my new pets," the evil godughed, as the clone rushed


    towards them.


    "IVY! MOVE!"


    Bark rushed in front of Ivy, pushing her away a second before a giant ck sword were to cut through his entire body, shing him apart into two.


    SLAAASH!


    Ivy gasped in horror as she saw Bark being sliced apart, his blood and innards, made of sap and soft wood, sttering everywhere as even his soul was sliced down.


    "BARK?!"


    Ivy fell to her knees as she saw the sword about to cut her neck in the next second.


    Yet...


    "ENOUGH!"


    Celeste appeared in front of the clone, her cursed dagger parrying the sword and then her


    sharp tail piercing its head several times before she kicked it away.


    BAAAM!


    "Ungh?!"


    Celeste gasped in pain as she realized that kicking that thing made her pay a price, her leg was


    sliced, falling down as blood sttered from her horrendous wound.


    "F-FUCK!"


    Her darkness gathered around, as she forcefully attached her leg back into her body and


    poured an elixir over it, a second before a giant sword rushed down towards her neck, like a


    guillotine.


    The clone was already there before she could even realize.


    "A-Ahh... S-Syl... phy..."


    SLAAASH!


    Before Celeste were to feel her head rolling over the ground, she felt an immense chilling


    sensation, as a gigantic wave of frost surged out of nowhere.


    It quickly pushed the clone away, freezing it constantly! The beast tried to free itself from its frozen prison, but it was constantly being covered by more and more and more.


    "T-That''s...!"


    Celeste looked into the ceiling, as the wave of frost rapidly took the form of someone, Felicia!


    "Did you think I died, my disciple?" she smiled. "Homunculi or not, it is connected to my


    Soul... {Geomancy}: {Endless Frost Prison}!"


    FLUOSH!


    The frost constantly kept the monstrous clone in check, never able to free itself despite its


    endless, relentless regeneration and attacks.


    Sylphy was slowly opening her eyes again, they had be crimson red.


    "Hahh... W-What''s... going on?"


    "Sylphy! You''re fine, thank god- Eh?!"


    Celica was happy to see Sylphy, except that for some reason, her friend''s entire body was


    exuding a demonic, miasmic power like never before.


    "Ugh... W-What''s going on... with my body?"


    Sylphy looked at herself, she felt so cold, almost as if she had already died.


    And...


    Crack, crack...!


    CRASH!


    The Demon Gate expanded, as a gigantic, red-skinned hand surged from within it.


    "Ah! Right in time! Everyone, we have guests! Hahaha!" The Evil God of Dungeonsughed, as a True Demon stepped in.

 Chapter 1336: Battle Against True Demons

    Chapter 1336: Battle Against True Demons


    ?


    Not one or two, but three True Demons stepped into the battlefield, dragging their enormous bodies out of the small crack, their hands spreading it further, making itrger and more


    corrupted.


    As their foot reached the floor, dark red auras spread out, as a blood-like miasmic liquid started to boil and spread around like a pool. The power of True Demons and the most dangerous element they possessed, Demonic Energy.


    This energy seemed capable of consuming everything at an even more aggressive rate than Miasma, and it was apletely alien essence, giving the True Demons a tremendous edge over other normal people. Their power was quite literally from another world, and it showed due to their alien appearances and the contamination they brought along with themselves... The True Demons that appeared were the most basic, but their power was already at the level of Tier 9 monsters. Giant, with red skin, resembling more aberrant goblins, with pointy ears, long scaled tails, six eyes in their face and spiraling horns across their faces, alongside very long and ugly noses.


    Comparing these to the Demons of Terrarium was aplete insult to these people, these monstrosities were truly what one would describe as "alien" and even "hideous" and even their personalities, riddled with nothing but the thought of eating souls and consuming everything into chaos already spoke well about how much different they were.


    If anything, their name as "True Demons" was well earned, as these, for many people, were what a real demon would look like, and act like too...


    "I smell fresh, young souls..."


    "Hmmm, the virginal blood of females..."


    "Ahhh! Delicious, exquisite! Look! Human flesh and souls! Young, virgin girls at that?!"


    Their faces opened as they revealed countless sharp teeth across their entire cranium, which extended to their esophagus, their long tongues were sticky tentacles with small teeth attached to them!


    "W-What are those things?!" Celica screamed in horror.


    "T-True Demons! No, they''reing here already?!" Celeste screamed. "Shit, shit, shit!" Unable to contain themselves anymore, the monstrous True Demons rushed towards the girls.


    Felicia was too busy dealing with Sylphy''s clone, as it constantly tried to break out of her endless ice and fight her.


    "WE MUST FEAST! DEVOUR THEIR TENDER FLESH! EAT THEIR DELICIOUS SOULS! BLOOD! WE MUST BATH IN THEIR BLOOD!"


    The trio of True Demons loomed over the girls within a second, Felicia was about to conjure her magic, but a sudden ck sword wasunched at her, slicing her arms!


    SLAAASH!


    "You''re so persistent! Girls, you can handle three of them, right?!" Felicia said. "You''ve dealt with worse shit after all!"


    "I don''t know about that!" cried Celeste. "But we gotta try!"


    "I-I... Mister Teddy! Mister Jester!" Celica panicked, summoning her golems to battle.


    "GRAHAHAHA!"


    The True Demonsughed at the same time, swinging their gigantic ws down. Each one of them was ten meters tall, behemothspared to normal people.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And they were supposed to be the weakest of the bunch too!


    CLAAASH!


    Theirbined attack, three giant ws descending, covered with demonic mes, was hastily blocked by the golems of Celica and Celeste''s Shadow Barriers.


    Crack, crack...!


    CRASH!


    However, the barriers shattered instantly, and the True Demon''s ws reached Celeste, while Celica''s golems managed to resist the blow, only to be bombarded with demonic fireballs right after.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The golems were pushed back constantly, but Celica relentlessly healed them using her magic, all while Celeste unleashed her Abyssal Darkness Magic and her Curses to create restraining chains and weakening curses, which the True Demons barely were affected by, but that managed to stop their charge.


    "Sylphy! Hey Sylphy! Are you there? Can you help?! And what happened to Ivy and... Bark?!"


    Celeste panicked as she saw Sylphy still in the floor, her face looked still to be in pain, groaning as she felt the miasma seep through her entire being, while her body constantly tried to fight against it.


    And then she also noticed Bark''s dead body, and Ivy sitting right in front of it, still shocked and frozen, incapable of believing he was dead...


    "Everything''s going to shit! And where''s her father at?!"


    "GIVE ME YOUR SOUL, LITTLE ONE!"


    One of the three True Demons attacked Celeste, his ws easily blocking her magic and then unleashing a barrage of zing attacks. Demonic energy wasn''t something she wasn''t familiar with, after all, she once carried their power and was even blessed by two Evil Gods.


    But ever since her being "healed" from that, she had never touched that element again, mostly because of its aftereffects, controlling demonic energy made someone''s mind go mad and filled with psychopathic thoughts.


    But it was also like a drug... Something that the True Demons were born in and raised in, making them insane monstrosities since birth.


    BOOOM!


    "Ugh...!"


    Celeste''s barriers shattered again, her Spirit looked exhausted after helping her all this time, and she was also tired! Her Cursed Spear Arts was still improving, but it was unable to ever reach the True Demon because it was constantly attacking her with long arms. "Dammit...! Am I that weak?! Where is my true power at? Is my darkness and curses, just not enough for this shit?! My spear techniques... I am stillckluster in this too!"


    And then, within her, something resonated, something that Felicia had gifted her through her arduous work.


    Tens of thousands of Alchemy Runes.


    "That''s...!"


    As the mes reached her and burned her body, her dark powers suddenly activated, Darkness, Curses, Spirit Energy, and Alchemy bing one.


    Something unique to her, that nobody else could do, to manipte an element that she had


    grown rather familiar with...


    "{Dark Geomancy}: {Demonic Hand}"


    FLUOSH!


    The Demonic Energy, as an element of its own, even if alien, obeyed her, as a gigantic crimson hand materialized out of the demonic mes and demonic miasma covering her body.


    "Ngh?!"


    The True Demon''s eyes widened as he saw the gigantic hand rush towards him, punching his ugly face and breaking his nose, while its lower jaws dislocated.


    "Gryyaaaghh!"


    As the monster screamed in agony, the Demonic Hand exploded into mes, dealing even


    more damage to the True Demon.


    BOOOM!


    "T-That child...! She controls our power?!"


    The True Demon was left bbergasted, as he saw Celeste appear in front of him, her spear


    about ton pierce his head.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!

 Chapter 1337: Growing

    Chapter 1337: Growing


    ?


    Felicia was shocked to see what Celeste aplished. Her face smiling in both disbelief and happiness! Her disciple had aplished something that not even she had obtained, and she already gave it a wicked name!


    "{Dark Geomancy}, huh?"


    As sheughed, Sylphy''s clone surged from the endless frost prison, breaking through it with her draconic ws, materializing a pair of thunderous swords and shing against Felicia.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Her entire body exploded into pieces, only to rapidly regenerate back as she turned into pure ice by freezing herself, therefore bing an element.


    "?!"


    The clone looked behind her to find Felicia regenerating back into a woman made of ice.


    "As long as I keep my body frozen, I can be torn to shreds and I will be able to regenerate back using Alchemy, wonderful, isn''t it?"


    "...!"


    The clone rushed towards her, channeling the power of a corrupted Yggdrasil and unleashing dozens of giants, ck colored tentacles made of corrupted, cursed wood.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    CRASH!


    And Felicia was turned to shreds again. The clone then rushed, swinging her two des constantly, utterly reducing her to mere tiny pieces of ice, so small they resembled dust in the wind!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    The clone smiled, thinking it had finally won.


    Yet...


    FLUOSH!


    Felicia appeared above her, her eyes glowing with azure color, as a giant draconic breath was unleashed from her mouth.


    Her Homunculi was made using one of her Familiar''s materials, a Frost Dragon.


    BOOOM!


    A breath of pure frost froze the clone again, as the entity started trying to free itself from the frozen prison, but as it was about to do so, it saw something.


    "You seem to always have a hard time getting out of there... Although you copied Sylphy so much, you also carry some of her weaknesses!" Felicia said. "And one of them is yourck of defense against the ice element. Almost as if she knew someone would always protect her regarding that element. That someone is no longer here, so you couldn''t copy them, right?" "A-Ahhh!"


    The clone groaned in fury, suddenly beginning to shapeshift, turning into a mass of miasma, and freeing itself from the prison at longst, quickly reforming itself again and attacking Felicia.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Felicia didn''t bother to evade as she was shed apart, but her hands managed to touch the clone, as her powerful Alchemy activated.


    "I got you."


    " ?!"


    The clone was about to unleash a shockwave of ck mes...


    But it was toote.


    "{Shape Forge}: {Perfect Cube}"


    FLAAASH!


    The clone''s entire body suddenly started topact itself endlessly, as the power of tens of millions of Alchemy Runes activated within Felicia''s soul.


    "Gryyaaagh!"


    The clone finally screamed like the true monster it was, trying to stop Felicia by firing countless ck fireballs and a dragon breath.


    Yet Felicia rapidly used Geomancy, shaping them into a giant trident and firing it to a nearby True Demon, helping out the girls.


    CLASH!


    "Was that all?"


    "Shaaah!"


    As a ck beam of light was being prepared, it was toote. The clone''s head was squeezed into a small ck cube, until the entire entity stopped moving altogether.


    "Something like this would be hard to pull out on living beings, but miasmic creatures,posed of miasma, a material, is not too hard..." Felicia thought. "The hardest part was actually touching her." "I''ll be inspecting you and investigating you thoroughly in the near future, a being like you is truly one in a hundred..." Felicia smiled, as she stored the ck cube inside of her Storage Ring Space. "Now... The children- Hm?"


    However, stopping Felicia were entities made of crystal, surging from the floor, ceiling, and walls...


    "Do you think I''ll let you ruin the fun, Witch of the Blue Mountain?"


    The Evil God of Dungeons wasn''t going to let her ruin anymore of his ns.


    .


    ?


    "My face...! MY FACEEE!"


    The True Demon Celeste attacked started screaming in agony, half its face was destroyed. It quickly swung its scaled tail against her, hitting her strongly and pushing her away!


    CRASH!


    "Ugh!"


    Celeste felt a few of her ribs break, her entire body rolling over the floor as she vomited blood, those very ribs pierced one of her lungs right now.


    She was fighting something equivalent to Tier 9 with a Tier 7 body, it was bound to end in a disaster if she didn''t take care of evading these blows!


    "S-Shit...!"


    "YOUUU! GIVE ME YOUR DELICIOUS SOUL!"


    The True Demon, in utter fury and agony, rushed towards Celeste while walking in all fours, its long tail growing a huge and piercing needle, constantly trying to get her.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Celeste imbued her Darkness and her Spiritual powers into her body, boosting herself to her limits as she conjured several buffing spells, but even then, it wasn''t near as enough.


    "Shit, I can''t- Ah!"


    Another of the True Demon''s ws reached from the left, pushing her away with tremendous


    force.


    CRASH!


    "Fuck!"


    Celeste screamed in agony, feeling her ribs puncture her stomach as she felt her insides getting all messier. Her regeneration spells and skills were barely helping at this point.


    "MINE!"


    The True Demon''s jaws opened, as he was about to eat Celeste with a single bite, yet a giant trident made of ck mes suddenly pierced the monster''s back, pushing it down.


    BOOOM!


    The trident exploded into ck miasmic mes, burning the True Demon''s body as it screamed in agony, trying to regain itsposure and eat the soul in front of him.


    "SO ANNOYING!"


    As Celeste fell from the air, she quickly took out a peculiar fruit from her pocket, the fruit she


    had rejected from Sylphy.


    With Sylphy in this state, this was herst hope.


    She opened her mouth and ate the whole fruitpletely, crushing it and forcefully


    swallowing it.


    And then...


    BA DUM!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her heart started beating rapidly and loudly, as she felt something within her suddenly birth,


    a draconic power like nothing else.


    "T-This fruit is amazing...!"


    As she hit the ground, she felt her insides rapidly regenerate due to the fruit''s healing effects.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Her entire appearance had changed.


    "COME HERE AND BECOME MY MEAL, CHILD!"


    The True Demon rushed towards her,pletely ignoring her new appearance.

 Chapter 1338: Celicas Growth

    Chapter 1338: Celica''s Growth


    ?


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    The giant ws of the two True Demons continuously tore through Celica''s defenses, her golems being torn to shreds and destroyed. The only ones left standing were Mister Teddy, capable of conjuring powerful golem-healing magic, and then Mister Jester, her strongest golem.


    Celica was protecting Sylphy, Ivy, and Bark from the True Demons, while Celeste ended being separated by the third True Demon that had grown fixated to her appearance.


    She was truly doing her best to protect them, but things looked dire.


    "Gyahahah!"


    Mister Jester suddenlyughed, unleashing an Illusory cloud of pink color, and materializing several clones of itself, which then summoned dozens of Explosive Cards and fired them at the True Demons.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Did that do some damage?!"


    The demon girl''s eyes widened the moment she saw that across the smoke the two True Demons remained unscathed. Their skin was incredibly tough!


    "An adorable attempt..."


    "But we are much tougher, child!"


    The two True Demons rushed to fight Celica, as the demon girl stepped back and continuously tried to regenerate more and more golems, yet they would get crushed and squashed into


    pieces.


    Mister Teddy and Mister Jester were exceptions to the equation, as her other golems died too easily. There was something special about theirposition that she needed to learn.


    But right now, there was little time to do that even.


    The True Demons attacked, swinging their giant ws, and setting aze anything they attacked with zing fury.


    Mister Teddy and Mister Jester were at their limit already, and no more asional healing would heal them once they took this much damage.


    "{Phantasmal Magic}: {Phantom Chains}! {Spectral Hands}!"


    Celica desperately conjured her phantom Magic, spendingrge quantities of Mana to unleash hundreds of phantasmal chains to weaken someone''s soul and a hand to damage it.


    FLUOSH!


    The two True Demons were finally hit with some magic, magic they couldn''t easily destroy, their souls felt tightly wrapped by her attacks, as they recoiled, stepping back!


    "Ugggh?!"


    "Agh! She can directly damage the soul?!"


    The two True Demons panicked, as Mister Teddy swing his giant hammer and mmed them away with tremendous force, while Mister Jester fired countless card-shaped projectiles at them.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The bombardmentbined with the soul damage managed to buy some time for Celica to quickly run towards her golems and beginbining them together into something new, infusing her powers into it...


    However.


    TRUUUM!


    A giant True Demon hand appeared above her, her eyes widening as she conjured a Phantasmal Barrier, which immediately shattered.


    Crack, crack...!


    CRASH!


    "Ahhh!"


    Celica was much frailer than the rest, despite her doing her best to cultivate her physical body, her race itself had little talent with physical strength, and instead had great talent with obscure and rare magic.


    This made it so even as she cultivated her physique, she only strengthened her magic and mana capacity, while her body barely became tougher than before...


    A single attack from that hand, mming her down...


    Would definitely kill her with a single strike!


    "Don''t think that would stop us, you little shit!"


    The True Demon that managed to get to her had the most resistance to soul damage, easily throwing away the weakened Mister Teddy and Mister Jester, who the second True Demon decided to take care of.


    His hand quickly rushed down towards Celica, as her senses suddenly sharpened, adrenaline pumping through her entire body, her demonic bloodline ring with power.


    In this very moment where she faced imminent death, it felt like time slowed down.


    "N-No...! Am I really going to die?!" she thought, the hand rushing down faster and faster. "I can''t... get away in time...!"


    Although she felt like time around her was slower, her movements were not faster.


    However...


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Several green-colored lights glowed within the depths of her physique and her magic circle. Although she couldn''t develop her physical body as much as she wished, Celica''s body had the amazing talent of storing a lot of magic runes.


    This also, made it so she ended gaining much more Alchemy Runes than Sylphy and Celeste. And they all glowed, responding to her desperation, her demon bloodline, specializing on magic, red, instinctively activating her body''s runes, and then her magic circle''s runes.


    All of their magical power converged into an emerald-colored phantasmal aura surging from


    her body.


    And within that split second, Celica didn''t hesitate, immediately acting.


    She felt a connection with her golems.


    Both Mister Teddy and Mister Jester being slowly torn apart.


    And of the others that were already destroyed.


    Their materials, their forms, their attachment to her, their magical runes...


    And their phantasmal souls.


    "I get it now... Right!"


    Celica quickly realized that the source of her powers didn''te from just her innate


    Necromancy.


    No, it was also a form of Alchemy!


    FLUOSH!


    Her powersbined together, as threads of emerald and blue colored energies connected


    her to her golems, as they all moved independently, transforming.


    CRASH!


    "Ugh?!"


    From the left, a giant golem''s hand surged out of the pile of destroyed golems, pushing the True Demon away, all while Mister Teddy and Mister Jester appeared behind him out of nowhere, hacking at his back and tearing through his flesh.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    CRAAASH!


    "AAAGH! SCRAM!"


    The furious True Demon swung his arm and pushed all the golems away, but this wasn''t even


    the beginning. Celica touched the ground, her powers red with tremendous amounts of


    magical power.


    "{Shape Forge Necromancy}: {Golem Domain}"


    RUMBLE!


    Her powers spread through everywhere, all her golems responded, immediately transforming. Mister Teddy and Mister Jester fused together into a gigantic Titan, crushing


    the True Demon with their foot.


    BAAAM!


    At the same time, as the True Demon resisted, the rest of the golems came together into gigantic spiraling ck colored spears, which Celica fired at lightning speed.


    "Hahah! Mere projectiles won''t harm- UGH?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    The True Demon was confident his incredibly tough skin would save him this time.


    But he waspletely wrong!


    The spears pierced through his flesh and then spread like roots made of stone, y, and other materials, infecting his insides, and thening out of his skin as countless ck spikes.


    "Gryyyaaaagggh!"


    And as his scream of agony reverberated, Celica smiled.


    "Master wasn''t wrong... That training truly worked well!"

 Chapter 1339: A Heros Sacrifice

    Chapter 1339: A Hero''s Sacrifice


    ?


    "No, Bark..."


    As the chaos around them reverberated with countless explosions and screams, Ivy and Bark remained immobile.


    For once, Bark had sacrificed himself to block Ivy from getting cut into two halves, being cut apart instead.


    Although Sylphy''s clone was being dealt with by Felicia, everything else around them seemed to have stopped.


    Ivy couldn''t believe Bark had just died in front of her.


    His internal organs, everything was shown.


    They were different than normal nts that could be cut down and regrown easily.


    Arboren were more simr to fleshy beings, but made of nt matter, than the viceversa.


    This meant that if they took fatal damage on their heads, hearts, or were sliced apart like this, chances were, they would die.


    She remembered all the memories she lived with the old knight, and how gentle he always


    was.


    Ivy felt slightly bad...


    She started crying as she looked at the old knight''s body.


    "I shouldn''t have treated you so harshly all the time..." she sobbed. "I''m sorry, Bark... I was so dumb... I was so stupid... I''m sorry..."


    As she continued crying, losing all her battle instinct and drive, suddenly.


    BA DUM!


    Something.


    She heard something.


    It was like the beating of a heart.


    BA DUM!


    She didn''t know what it was, but it wasing from Bark''s dead body. Or... not so dead.


    "B-Bark?"


    "Ivy..."


    His voice resonated inside of her head.


    A spiritual presence surged from within him, rushing towards her soul.


    "I... vy..."


    "BARK?! Is that you?!"


    "Take it..."


    "W-Wha...? What are you- Ah!"


    She suddenly noticed both halves of Bark changing, shapeshifting into roots moving towards her.


    "Before I die... my spiritual soul... please... take... my strength with you...!"


    "Bark! I-I can''t! You have to live... I can''t let you- "


    "Please... IVY! Don''t trample on myst wish! Our master is in danger... She''s confused, she''s afraid...! Y-You... as her hero... you must... respond to your goddess'' calling of help... do not let our goddess... sob...!"


    "Bark..."


    Ivy, who was the least loyal of the three heroes, quickly realized the drive and spirit of Bark, and walked towards him.


    As she sobbed, his roots embraced her body.


    "Is this okay?" she wondered. "I... This is my fault...!"


    "It''s not your fault...!" Bark roared. "I died on my own... ords! And now... you''re receiving my strength! Take it, Ivy...! You must fight... Please take it, the Oath of a Spirit Pdin, take it into your very heart...!"


    "I..."


    Ivy was still hesitating, but after noticing the chaos around her, she grew desperate.


    Even more when a fourth True Demon, much more menacing than the rest, surged from the Demon Gate and rushed towards the struggling Sylphy.


    She had no time to hesitate anymore.


    "Fine! FINE!" She screamed, still crying. "But don''t leave me...! Promise me that you won''t leave!"


    "I won''t... My Spirit shall live within you, my friend!"


    FLUOSH!


    ...


    "Gryahahahaa! You really did it, you bastard! You opened a Gate inside of that brat''s Dungeon?! Time to dine!"


    The fourth monstrous True Demon surged, its skin was dark blue colored, covered on ck horns, its head was long and aberrant, with a long nose, long and dry colored silver hair, and six golden eyes spread across its face.


    It had six limbs, four of them were like legs, and the two in the front had giant ck pincers like those of a crab, all while its tail had a sharp stinger simr to those of scorpions.


    "A-Agh...!"


    Sylphy tried to stand up and fight, but the miasma inside of her was constantly weakening her! She couldn''t move as she wished, falling to her knees again.


    At the same time, her Familiars weren''t responding, the miasma was covering her soul, closing the connection between her familiars, and somehow sealing them inside her Soul


    Scape.


    It was as if it was all a plot of the God of Dungeons, he knew this would happen!


    "You foolish girl... You''re simply going to get what you sought for," he smiled. "Death."


    "Dammit, move!"


    As Sylphy screamed to try to move, theughter of the fourth True Demone echoed, his giant pincers rushing down towards Sylphy.


    "Gryaahahaha! Thank you for the meal, you traitorous god!"


    CRAAASH!


    Sylphy closed her eyes, fully expecting to get split into two halves.


    However.


    The smoke dissipated, revealing apletely different scene.


    A tall woman covered on heavy ck and golden wooden armor, resembling steel itself, stood


    mightily in front of her.


    Using her bare hands, which were enormous as tall as her body of over three meters of height,


    stopped the gigantic w alone.


    The demon was furious!


    "Hah?! Who the hell are you?!"


    The Demon furiously swung its ws against her again.


    Only to be meet by a giant de made of zing holy mes and struck into the face.


    CRASH!


    "Gryyyaaaggh!"


    As the demon screamed, Sylphy reacted.


    "Huh?" Sylphy''s eyes looked at her savior in surprise. "That presence...! Ivy... and Bark?!"


    "As long as I live, nobody shall touch my goddess," Ivy said, with the knightly voice of Bark. The two of them had be one.


    Her hair had be long and spiky, resembling the spikes of nts, decorated with red and


    ck roses.


    The rest of her armor grew sharp metallic spikes out of her wood, and her hands were equally armored, while her entire Aura exuded the power of two Spiritual Heroic Soulsbined as


    one.


    At the same time, her Magic Circle had fused with Bark''s, and so all their abilities together! Her face was covered by her knight helmet, only revealing her two sharp emerald-coloredn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    eyes.


    Sylphy remembered what had happened to Bark, gasping.


    "W-What... what happened? Bark is... fused with you?!"


    "There''s no time to exin," Ivy said. "But I shall assist you, my goddess."


    She swung her hand against Sylphy, as a beam of spiritual energy hit Sylphy''s heart.


    FLAAASH!


    "Ungh?!"


    The bright blue and golden light spread through Sylphy''s entire body, the miasma blocking


    her Soul quickly recoiled, stepping back.


    And in that moment, all her Familiars appeared again!


    "Sylphy!"


    "Dammit, she almost died!"


    "That damn demon!"


    "Kill it!"


    Sylphy was once more surrounded by her Familiars.


    And her body could somehow move better now. "Sylphy...! Your body is unstable, you have to let me help you!"


    And the voice of Curse reverberated within her body and soul. "Curse? What do I need to do to get this out of me?!"


    "You can''t... the miasma has merged with your biological body..."


    "What?!"


    "It is unlike anything I ever thought possible, and it was most likely nned by that god!


    However..."


    "Yes?"


    "However, there''s a way to take advantage of this, and perhaps even fully recover you back to


    normal... But you''ll need to make a sacrifice, an important one."


    "A sacrifice...?"


    Sylphy gasped, she didn''t want to lose any more of her friends.


    "It doesn''t involve your friends or anybody, it is a sacrifice of your own body."


    "What is it then? I''ll do it!"


    "You must shatter your Spiritual Heart and fuse it with my Curse."


    "What?!"


    Sylphy couldn''t believe it.


    Was that truly the only way to do it?!


    Yet... right now, was there even time to question him?


    Curse has been helping her this entire time. And it was quite clear his intention was to kill all the Gods.


    Both were allies, undisputably so! "Okay... Let''s do it!"

 Chapter 1340: The Heros Resolve

    Chapter 1340: The Hero''s Resolve


    ?


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    An continued his relentless fight against the aberrant crystalline miasmic creature, a being which seemed to epass the entire crystalline cave, the Miasmic Nest itself where


    everyone had been trapped inside.


    Perhaps yet another of the Evil God''s ns, which An waspletely unaware of, as he had not seen the Evil God before being trapped with this monstrosity. However, even if he had not seen him, it didn''t mean he didn''t sense something odd.


    Far away from him, he could feel, a tremendously powerful divine presence, exuding a malice that could only beparable to the truest of evil beings, the entities that controlled the demons for generations, and the culprits behind most of the wars as well, the true enemies he and the other heroes have never been able to confront and y.


    Evil Gods.


    Unfathomably powerful and invincible, away from their grasp and cunning, with millions of years of age and experience, they were the true masterminds of most of the ongoing conflicts in the entire world.


    An knew very well of them, Faylen had taught him everything he knew, a secret war between the elves and the evil gods that had been ongoing for thest three hundred


    thousand years.


    The true gods do little to deal with them, afraid of fighting them and end up being wounded themselves, they let them do whatever they want, leaving everything to their blessed mortals. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    An once thought that Faylen was slightly weird, hating the gods that provided everything to them, it slightly felt like sphemy to him, someone raised in a religious mercenary family that dedicated every hunt they had to their patron gods of fire.


    However, things only became clearer as he adventurer across the world and discovered the truth behind everything.


    And when they confronted the Demon King, learning theplete truth.


    He still could recall his words.


    "You simply don''t understand, don''t you, hero of zing de?" heughed maliciously, growing madder by the second. "This world, everything, us even!...We are nothing but their puppets! They are the ones truly waging war; they are the ones truly manipting everything! And they... will not hesitate to kill you all and make new heroes. And for me to die and just create a new Demon King! Because their lives are eternal, they live for millions of years! Don''t you understand?! To them... our lives, everything... is nothing but a single breath, a mere blink! This fight... everything, it''s pointless."


    "If you think everything is pointless... Then why have you killed so many humans?!" asked An back then, his zing sword shing against the Demon King''s demonic de.


    "Why you ask? You answered your question. It''s because it doesn''t matter."


    "You''re mad!"


    Back then, An thought he was insane, he was too driven by his self-righteousness still, topletely see what was happening, topletely understand what the Demon King was trying to convey.


    But now, as he fought and realized there was an Evil God, once more, targeting the life of his daughter, he realized how those words were so...


    True.


    "We are their puppets, if we die or live, it doesn''t truly matter to them..." he thought. "Even if we berate them or insult them every day, it doesn''t matter to them either! They only care about the next generation now, and even the next generation after that too, and maybe even more... This is... like a game to them, isn''t it?"


    An''s eyes glowed with bright zing mes, as his heart continued beating faster and faster.


    To reach a power that could help him surpass his limits, the limits ced on all mortals by the gods once they were created.


    To break through the wall, the boundary that stopped his growth.


    They were afraid that the heroes, or any mortal, would one day obtain the power to touch them.


    Therefore, they never let them get past Tier 10.


    Only beings born in this world, not their creations, such as Demons and Dragons, could achieve higher Tiers.


    And this was why the Demon King was so strong, managing to kill so many heroes before they managed to barely win...


    It was unfair, wasn''t it?


    But Faylen shared her secret with him, a Legacy that the elves have been cultivating for thousands of years, Faylen''s father shared a fragment of it to him, and Faylen shared another


    piece.


    Both of thembined, allowed An to grasp into a higher level.


    A power that he was only just beginning to cultivate.


    But that could change his fate, and the fate of the world.


    "Unlike you, Demon King... I still can''t find everything meaningless..."


    An smiled bitterly, as his Inner me zed with tremendous power.


    "Because I have a daughter to save."


    FLUOSH!


    White mes covered his entire body, and then his Spirits resonated with him, temporarily evolving into new forms.


    The Smander becamerger and golden-colored, resembling a wingless dragon!


    The Phoenix became silver and white colored, overflowing with divine mes!


    The Nine-Tailed Fire Fox became white, with red-colored tattoos over her body, gaining a tenth tail!


    And several other Spirits within him all transformed, their divine powers resonating with his Ember, the Divine Ember he had been carefully cultivating for thest fifteen years.


    "It has taken an awfully long time to get this to this point..." he sighed. "And we humans don''t live too long, you know?!"


    "SHYAAAAGGH!"


    Countless crystal ws surged from the ceiling, the floor, and the walls all at once.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    An''s eyes zed with divine mes, his sword suddenly dividing into dozens of des


    spiraling around his body.


    "{Divinity: Holy zing de}"


    An activated it.


    His Divinity!


    It was weak and small.


    But without a doubt.


    That was a Divinity!


    TRUUUM!!!


    A gigantic shockwave of white mes was unleashed as all the crystal ws were destroyed.


    A secondter, his gigantic swords began to slice and destroy anything reaching closer to him.


    But he didn''t stop there.


    With his full concentration, he gathered his powers into his hands, releasing them as millions


    of tiny des made of holy white mes.


    "{Sanctifying Holy zing de Storm}"


    FLAAASH!


    And then, the entire Miasmic Nest was engulfed on a storm of zing holy des, grinding


    through it all.

 Chapter 1341: Celestes Evolution

    Chapter 1341: Celeste''s Evolution


    ?


    "You insolent brat! You should simply sit down and let me eat you, trash!"


    With a furious roar, the True Demon fighting Celeste charged against her even after all the damage she had inflicted on him.


    She tried hitting his head with all her leftover power, but the True Demon managed to block her blow with a barrier of demonic mes, before punching her away with tremendous force. His giant ws red with demonic mes, as several attacks constantly attempted to crush her instantly, she evaded them swiftly, moving quickly with bat-like wings made of shadows.


    And her spear parrying or blocking the blows just barely!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "You can''t keep running away, CHILD!"


    As he chased her down, Celeste was growing exhausted, and it was taking her longer to conjure the powerful spell she had used before.


    "Hahhh... Fuck, the Alchemy Runes are there, but without Mana, what can I... do?"


    But then she felt something, a thing in her pocket.


    She rapidly put her hand inside her pocket, noticing a blue-colored apple right there.


    "Sylphy''s healing fruit! Right!"


    Without hesitating, Celeste opened her mouth and took a big bite, then another, and another. All while she evaded the True Demon''s furious attacks, his body was covered in wounds, but he was still incredibly strong and relentless.


    With each bite of the fruit, Celeste felt stronger. She regretted having said she didn''t need the fruit''s help, she had gotten way too cocky, thinking she didn''t need help!


    "Thank you Sylphy, I''ming to help you, just you wait!"


    FLUOSH!


    Her entire body absorbed the fruit''splete powers, as she quickly healed her health, mana, and stamina fully.


    RUMBLE!


    And then started to transform.


    "W-What is this?!"


    She hadn''t read the fruit''s system description at all, but she remembered Sylphy calling them "Dragon Fruits"!


    And this wasn''t just some fancy name at the end, as her muscr became stronger out of nowhere, her magic power was enhanced greatly, and then, she saw blue scales growing over her body.


    And her demon horns turned into draconic horns, and even her eyes sight senses were enhanced, turning into beautiful and bright golden draconic eyes.


    She grew sharp dragon ws, even her tail transformed with scales, bing draconic and big, thick, and muscr, even her stinger became gigantic, like a spear!


    She didn''t gain wings though, as this fruit was actually the Librarian Dragon fruit, specializing on saving Mana and unleashing power Spells.


    "This is amazing!" Celeste stopped running, as the demon''s ws rushed down towards her. "Heh... At the end, what am I without her help? I''m always relying on her..."


    As she smiled and sighed, she faced the True Demon.


    Her draconic powersbined with her magic and alchemy, as the energy of the demon left behind, and his demonic mes, all converged together with her spear.


    "What trick are you doing now?!"


    The furious True Demon saw what Celeste prepared, and quickly prepared an attack of his own, gathering his demonic energy around his body and conjuring a gigantic pentagram.


    "I might be a low-rank demon... But you little mortals are nothing against even the weakest of us!" heughed. "Meet True Demon Magic! {Infernos Maximus}!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    A gigantic mass of demonic mes rushed towards Celeste within a split second.


    Celeste''s draconic eyes widened, but she didn''t falter, pointing her gigantic spear against the iing st of demonic mes.


    Her spear had absorbed all her powers together, and then underwent a special


    transformation!


    Yes, this very spear she had had for many years, a Cursed Spear of her own making, which waspletely attached to her.


    A spear that was actually alive.


    "{Dark Geomancy}: {Abyssal Spear of Doom}"


    Her spear moved against the iing mes, shing against the endless wave of fire with everything it had, as Celeste poured all her magic and powers into it.


    Her tired Spirit regained its life as it drained her mana, quickly imbuing its Dark Element Spiritual Energy into it too!


    FLAAASH!


    "W-What is this?!"


    The True Demon was shocked when he saw the mes he conjured, which should have engulfed Celestepletely, begin to swirl around the spear, only making it bigger. Celeste gritted her dragon fangs, imbuing more and more of her Alchemy Magic into the spear.


    She was using Geomancy to block the mes by manipting them as an "element of the environment" and then fused them into her spear through Synthesis!


    FLUOSH!


    "T-This is impossible! How are you doing this?! Alchemy?! Mortal''s alchemy shouldn''t be capable of manipting the Element of Demons!"


    The True Demon was losing his mind at the sight of his mes being manipted, aiding Celeste''s spear to berger, more monstrous, and deadly.


    "Well, we mortals have gone through a whole deal of shittely..." Celeste said. "It was about time we got our shit together and started retaliating..."


    She smirked, the True Demon saw the massive spear right in front of him, stepping back in


    fear of his life!


    "We are not going to be your puppets or your food anymore. We''re fighting back."


    "YOU DARE...!"


    The True Demon tried to grab the spear to kill Celeste with it.


    However.


    "Die."


    The spear rushed towards his head faster than he could move.


    The True Demon panicked, his arms and magical barriers tried to protect his head as he


    stepped back.


    Yet...


    CRAAASH!


    The spear pierced through everything.


    And then his brain, his entire giant, thick skull shattered and exploded into pieces.


    His brains sttered over the floor, as his face, filled with pain and disbelief, dropped over


    the floor, dead.


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    Celeste saw her spear suddenly beginning to absorb the demon''s flesh and blood, draining it


    until it became a mummy.


    "What the...?"


    As she gasped for air after getting exhausted, her spear went back to its "original form", although it had be even more beautiful, darker, and demonic, with several red jewels


    over its ck body, resembling eyes.


    "My old friend, you''ve evolved...?!"


    The Draconification still had some more minutes of duration, she didn''t had time to waste.


    "We gotta go help everyone else! Celica''s fighting two True Demons at once!"


    Her spear followed her, as Celeste rushed to help.

 Chapter 1342: Celicas New Power

    Chapter 1342: Celica''s New Power


    ?


    Celica''s new Domain, abination of her Necromancy and her Alchemy together resulted to be incredibly powerful, managing to unleash her powers fully, as she overpowered one of the two True Demons targeting her.


    The fusion between Mister Teddy and Mister Jester, which had grown into a gigantic dragon knight-like golem with golden and ck armor, easily pushed the True Demon down with its foot and immense weight and force.


    All while Celica materialize dozens of spears out of the other golems left behind, piercing the True Demon''s body, his arms and torso were all pierced, his skin, which he thought was tough enough for her golems to not damage, was at the end, quite soft!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Uugryyeeghh!"


    As the True Demon gave a loud scream of agony, his pain didn''t end there as Celica manipted the spears to infect his wounds, spreading their material deep as roots, which the continued piercing through his internal flesh, openingrger andrger wounds, digging all the way to the bones.


    "Gryyyaaaagggh!"


    And as his scream of agony reverberated, Celica smiled.


    "Master wasn''t wrong... That training truly worked well!"


    As she did this, the second True Demon appeared right behind her, distracting her as she was forced to move away.


    Her Golem Spears shapeshifted again into hands, grabbing her and floating away right in time before she was crushed by the True Demon behind her.


    CRASH!


    "D-Dammit!"


    She looked at the other True Demon quickly m the fusion between Misters Teddy and Jester, pushing it away and crushing it into the ground.


    With a furious and barbaric, beastly scream, the True Demon attempted to tear apart the fused golem with his bare hands, ferociously covering it with demonic mes!


    "DIE YOU PIECE OF GARBAGE!"


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    The fused golem resisted however it could, its durability and strength was incredible, but Celica quickly saw their health points going down rapidly, their body still began to slowly fall apart!


    "No! Teddy! Jester!"


    As she shed a tear of sadness and desperation, the second True Demon rushed towards her, his foot going down towards her, aiming to step on her and crush her like a bug.


    "DIE LIKE THE BUG YOU ARE!"


    "Aahh!"


    Celica panicked as she tried to escape the foot''s power, the foot hit the ground, releasing a wave of mes. Her golems all fused into a giant wall, protecting her, but beginning to rapidly melt.


    "N-No... everyone!"


    The phantasmal souls making them wailed in pain, they were doing their best to protect their master, but because of the demonic mes, they were slowly being destroyed.


    "No, no, no...! T-There must be a way... Mommy, mommyyy..."


    Celica ended falling to her knees as she started calling for her mother, she was still slightly younger than the rest of the group, and much childish as well, her attachment for her mother had not faded away yet, and she still remembered her almost every night.


    "Mommy help meeee!"


    "Gyahahaha! Keepughing and calling for your mama, you stupid bitch! I''ll savor that flesh of yours!"


    As she started crying and despairing, a giant spear of ck mes appeared behind the True Demon piercing its chest and stopping it from conjuring its mes.


    BOOOM!


    "GUH?!"


    The monstrous creature fell to his knees, the True Demon noticed someone floating in the air, a half-demon girl with draconic form and appearance.


    "C-Celeste?!"


    Celica gasped as she saw Celeste here, just barely in time.


    "Celica! Don''t lose faith in your strength! I know you were born different; I know you have trouble socializing sometimes, and I know you sometimes can''t find strength within you as easily as others...!" Celeste roared, fighting against the True Demon, and struggling, her energies were being drained rapidly. "But I know you''re strong! Fight, please... FIGHT!"


    "Aah!"


    Celica felt something within her, a small motivational spark emerged from her little and innocent heart.


    Celeste''s words weren''t wrong or overly harsh, Celica had been examined years ago by doctors and psychiatrists, and that she was sometimes "slightly odd" and "overly fixated on things" wasn''t just part of her personality.


    It was because she was born special... her head worked differently than other people, but there wasn''t anything inherently bad about her.


    She had a lesser spectrum of it, one that still made her rather functional in society, but that still gave her these odd "quirks" that her mother and friends sometimes noticed, and that they had to work around.


    One of them was her obsession with dolls, especially her Mister Teddy. Sometimes she preferred to just y alone with them than to hang out with the kids.


    It wasn''t as if she didn''t hang out with them from time to time but... She often liked being left


    alone.


    After learning that she had something different in her headpared to the rest, Celica had initially tried to run away from her friends, feeling like she was a freak.


    That nobody would love her again, or treat her like a friend ever again either...


    But they proved her wrong.


    They loved her!


    Sylphy, Aquarina, Mist, Celeste, Zack, and Zephy, they kept visiting her every day, asking how she was, bringing her candy and other sweets.


    Eventually, they got to talk with her.


    "Are you not afraid I''m weird? My head works different... It''s weird..." she kept sobbing. "I don''t want to be weird... why am I weird? I want to be normal..."


    "You''re not weird, Celica!" said Sylphy, hugging her. "You''re amazing just as you are!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah! B-Before we even learned, you were just fine, right?" Zack nodded.


    "That''s right! There''s nothing wrong with it... don''t leave us behind just because you think that you''re a freak or something, you''re a cute girl, our friend!" Mist said. "Celica... I''ll always be your big sister, and I will never discriminate you for what you are,"


    said Celeste. "To us, you''re normal."


    "Yeah! Chelica normal!" Zephy back then was even younger and baby-like, but he had already


    developed a strong attachment to Celica because she was the only one willing to y with


    him for entire days sometimes.


    "Everyone..." Celica sighed, facing the True Demon. "I shouldn''t panic... be like them... calm


    down... concentrate..."


    She breathed in and out, without trying to enter into a panic crisis like before.


    "You got this Celica..."


    Her eyes glowed with blue phantasmal mes... as something else within her awakened,


    responding her new resolve.


    Celica''s Golem Domain began to fluctuate...


    Her Soul opened, revealing countless more phantasmal souls she had collected over the years.


    They began swirling together, fusing into something bigger.


    The golem materials left behind, and even the demonic mes, all became ingredients for


    her.


    And then, Mister Teddy and Jester materialized in front of her, summoned by her authority as


    their master and them as her familiar.


    "{Necromancy Synthesis}"


    FLUOSH! All thingsbined together, and then with her own body and soul.


    She felt their materials wrap around her and the countless phantasmal souls swirling into a


    single being.


    A giant stood there, materializing out of nowhere.


    Celeste''s eyes widened, as she smiled in utter fascination and disbelief.


    "You did it... I knew you would..."


    "W-what...?!"


    The True Demon was unable to react before Celica''s armored w crushed his head and


    dislocated his mandibles.


    Followed by a strong kick into his head, and then, a crushing strike into the chest.


    Andstly, a finishing blow into the middle of his forehead.


    "Perish."


    CRAAASH!

 Chapter 1343: Demon Girls Together Strong!

    Chapter 1343: Demon Girls Together Strong!


    ?


    Necromancy Synthesis!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Celica''s newest technique, or magic, or both.


    Mixing her innate Necromancy Magic Talent with her Alchemy''s countless runes.


    She created something new that any other Necromancer out there wished they could have!


    The power to freelybine their creations and boost them with the power of over a thousand phantasmal souls.


    Then, using her powers, she wrapped them around her, all while she ate the fruit Sylphy left for her, recovering her Mana fully, and transforming.


    This draconic power she gained, which she barely reacted to due to how focused she was, coursed through her new creation, giving it a ck, dark blue, and red-colored draconic


    armor.


    It was a giant metallic sentinel, resembling a majestic draconic knight with a giant mane made of blue phantasmal mes, and a long cape too.


    Its size? over fifteen meters of height,parable to the True Demons when they stood upright.


    "Perish."


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    With a couple of blows, the True Demon that had been tormenting Celica was killed. §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    Its entire body fell into the floor, its head crushed, sttering over the floor.


    Celeste smiled, barely managing to control the cursed spear, only to feel the presence of the third True Demon looking behind her.


    "Aah!"


    She panicked, quickly trying to fly away, but his gigantic hands grabbed her tightly. "Shit, ugh?!"


    She felt her ribs about to break the moment the giant fingers wrapped around her waist, vomiting blood.


    "I''ll eat you to regain my energies, and then kill that monstrosity of a girl on my own!"


    He opened his jaws, about to devour Celeste, trusting that Celica''s gigantic new golem couldn''t move fast.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong in his assumption!


    SLAAASH!


    A sharp pain epassed the True Demon''s arm, as he closed his jaws, unable to bite Celeste''s head.


    The reason?


    His arm was gone, as a giant de of ck steel and phantasmal mes had sliced it! "W-What?!"


    As the True Demon quickly attacked Celica by bombarding her with demonic magic spells, Celeste quickly regained her footing, letting go of the True Demon''s hand and calling back her spear.


    Her spear size had grown gigantic, helping her ride it across the skies, her dark spirit floated around her, feeding her thest bits of dark elemental spiritual energy it could muster.


    CLASH! BOOM! CRASH! RUMBLE!


    As she saw Celica and the True Demon fighting constantly, in a seemingly stalemate, she decided to act! Celica''s de was strong, but it was the only weapon she could muster to make in her current state of full focus, and once the True Demon grabbed her arm and stopped her from swinging it, she was unable to use its powers, forced into a defensive stance as demonic fire constantly bombarded her.


    "Celica, grab him, now!"


    "Okay!"


    Celica nodded, rushing towards the True Demon and using herst remaining arm, wrapping


    it around the monstrosity''s torso and then its arms, tightly making it unable to defend.


    From a giant spearing towards its head!


    "S-Stop! STOP YOU BASTARDS!"


    With a furious and fearful scream, the True Demon opened its jaws, releasing a zing demonic breath against Celeste.


    Celica panicked.


    "C-Celeste, careful!"


    She used her sword, manipting it and forming a giant shield instead, blocking the iing breath of fire and then redirecting it into the ceiling, making several fragments of crystalized miasma fall down as rubble.


    BOOOM!


    As the fragments fell, the True Demon tried to free itself, only to be punched in the face by Celica, and her shield to suddenly be a sword again, stabbing his stomach.


    SLASH!


    "GUH?!"


    The True Demon vomited blood as he saw Celeste''s spear finally hitting his head.


    CRAAASH!


    He was not even able to scream in pain, or have any reaction whatsoever, the spear pierced through his brains, as his skull exploded.


    And then its lifeless body copsed!


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    As strong as the True Demons were, they were still biological beings made of flesh, bones,


    and organs.


    As long as their heads were destroyed, and their brains pulverized.


    They would die no matter what!


    "We did it, Celica!"


    Celeste celebrated, suddenly falling into the floor.


    Her energies hadpletely exhausted, but her Cursed Spear barely managed to get her,


    letting her rest over its long body.


    "Thank you buddy..." she sighed in relief, only before her eyes widened. "C-Celica?!"


    She saw Celica''s giant golem beginning to copse into pieces, as she saw Celica''s little body


    falling from above.


    Without hesitating, Celeste rushed for her help, managing to grab her just in time before she were to fall and then get crushed by her own golem''s rubble.


    CRASH!


    RUMBLE!


    The entire Miasmic Nest trembled as the pile of rubble was left behind, Celeste rushed down


    as she checked on Celica.


    "Celica! Are you okay?! Are you fine?!"


    "Muh... C-Celeste... you''re too loud... I don''t like... loud noises."


    "Ahhh! My bad! I was just so afraid! I''m happy you''re okay, oh my gosh!"


    Celeste hugged Celica, which for her was like another of her many little siblings, as the oldest child in an orphanage, she always would see any demon kid below her age as her little sibling


    after all.


    "Thank you for... believing in me..."


    Celica yawned as she stood up, feeling sleepy and tired after using so much of her powers.


    "Are you okay? You look exhausted! And nothing has ended yet... Here!"


    Celeste quickly gave her several Mana Fruits and Healing Leaves.


    Celica ate them rapidly, recovering her energies, her drowsiness fading away instantly.


    Sylphy''s products were truly miraculous in their instant effects and fixed healing rates.


    "Phew... I think I''m fine now..." Celica sighed. "But my golems! Everyone is... destroyed." As she looked at the pile of rubble and sighed, also feeling several of her Phantasmal Souls


    gone after using their power, suddenly...


    Something emerged from the pile of rubble.


    The two thoughts that it was the True Demon somehow surviving.


    But it was something else!


    It was a small, ck-colored Mister Teddy and... Mister Jester!


    "Eh?! You guys are alive?! H-How...?!"


    They were different though, their bodies were madepletely of ck stone and dark blue


    steel, and they emanated powerful phantasmal and... demonic auras.


    It was as if they had evolved, bing somethingpletely new.


    Celica was curious and shocked, rushing towards them to examinate their entire new


    physiology.


    "F-Fascinating! It is as if they were reborn!" she said. "Were your souls so attached to me you


    stayed and became something new for me? Aww!"


    Celica felt moved, hugging her two golems, now much smaller than her tightly.


    They were cold and hard though, and her arms hurt a bit...


    "Mas... ter..."


    "Master, protect..."


    And they even talked! This made even Celeste gasp.


    "You can talk?!"


    As the two girls were shocked and amazed, the two little golems raised their tiny hands,


    phantasmal mes surging from them.


    "Talk, talk, talk!"


    "Talk, talk, talk!"


    They started running in circles around each other, actingpletely different than normal


    golems.


    It was more as if they had be living beings, children ying around.


    "To be honest, I am as shocked as you are, Celica, but I don''t think there''s time to ask them


    any more questions, but it''s nice they''re ok!" Celeste said. "Let''s go help Sylphy and the rest,


    quickly!"


    "A-Ah, yeah!" Celeste nodded, as her two golems, now only one meter tall each, followed


    her.


    "Mas... ter, wait!"


    "Wa... it, master!"


    Celica couldn''t help but find them quite adorable...

 Chapter 1344: Curses Gamble

    Chapter 1344: Curse''s Gamble


    ?


    "Goddess Sylphy is safe, thankfully..."


    Ivy sighed in relief, feeling the powers of Bark flowing through her body, she had already shed too many tears, and her new enhanced body didn''t allow her anymore.


    His essence, his memories, and even his techniques flowed through her entire being, as they fused with her own original abilities, creating something new.


    She could still hear his voice before, but now, he had gonepletely mute... As if he wasn''t there anymore.


    Ivy didn''t try to call for him anymore, fully knowing that Bark intended to help her fight this thing, and perhaps, to even defeat it.


    Everything had happened so fast, she wished she could have been told beforehand that she would lose someone that she wished she could have gotten to know better...


    "You only appreciate something when you lost it..." Ivy sighed.


    "RAAAAHHH! GET OUT OF MY WAY!"


    With a furious roar, the fourth True Demon swung his giant ws against Ivy, who had stopped him with her bare wooden hands before. With the power to tear through anything, it swung them down, shing against her.


    "{Divine Spirit Knight Armor}"


    FLUOSH!


    Her entire body was reinforced as her armor became even tougher, made of a hardened wood to the point it became like ck metal.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    With it, she resisted the iing blows while putting her arms in front of her face and chest, her body was barely being pushed back.


    "How are you so tough?! You''re just a walking nt!"


    The furious True Demon roared, opening his hideous jaws to charge a powerful ck beam of demonic energy, and firing it at her.


    "Just a nt? Not anymore..."


    Ivy''s eyes opened, overflowing with gold and green light, spiritual energies gathered in her hands, the memories of Bark gave her knowledge and powers beyond what the huntress could have ever thought she could achieve.


    "{Spiritual Sword Manifestation}"


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, her body twisted as she grew another pair of wooden arms, and four swords made of crystalized spiritual energy materialized, which she wielded with all four of her hands.


    "{Spirit Swordsmanship Arts}: {Elemental Storm}"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Four shes were unleashed, followed by dozens at the same time, the beam of the True Demon reached Ivy, only to be sliced apart into countless of pieces by the immense power she unleashed.


    BOOOM!


    "What?! You sliced through my demonic breath?!"


    The True Demon was left speechless, he had never thought possible for someone to do that, even less the measly little mortals of this world!


    "I told you I wasn''t a normal nt! Bark is with me! I am not even the same dumb girl than before...!" Ivy roared. "I''ve changed... And I''ll change even more for him...! Because that idiot... That idiot trusted me his dream!"


    Ivy cried as she rushed forward, swinging her four swords as she crashed head-on against a Demonparable to a Tier 9 monster, if not stronger!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Her sword techniques kept being unleashed one after another, downward shes, vertical shes, spinning shes, and several explosive arrowsing from her shoulders, shaped as bows that fired her magic rose arrows.


    The True Demon also unleashed all his powers, his giant ws overflowed with ck colored demonic energy, shing against her immense defenses and power at the same time as he intercepted her Rose Bomb Arrows with his own Demonic Beams, emerging from demonic pentagram-like magic circles he could materialize with ease.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "T-This damned nt! How is it capable of withstanding my blows and intercept them so sharply?!" the True Demon thought. Its appearance wasn''t for nothing, this being was actually a Retainer of a Demon Duke which had been sent here to scout the situation. "I can''t waste my time with her! I must return to the Demon Gate and tell my masters about the situation!"


    He suddenly opened his jaws, releasing a giant beam of demonic energy and forcing Ivy into a defensive state, fusing her four swords into a huge wooden and crystalline shield that protected those behind her.


    BOOOM!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Dammit, he''s running away?!"


    She was toote to realize the True Demon immediately ran back to the Demon Gate. And then, something, a voice, or perhaps an intuition, told her something.


    "Catch him, Ivy! That Demon is probably some sort of scout, if he goes back... He''ll tell his masters toe here!"


    "Bark?!"


    Ivy asked for him by calling his voice, yet there was no response.


    He seemed there sometimes, and other times he wasn''t.


    It was strange, but she nodded, rushing forward with all her strength.


    She was a huntress; she could hunt a demon if she put her mind into it.


    "I''m too slow, I need to... Ah, this is it!"


    Her new body allowed her for an amazing shapeshifting ability, using her second pair of arms, she covered them with feather-like leaves, flying into the skies and then rapidly


    descending towards the demon.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!"


    Her legs transformed into giant, sharp bird-like talons, piercing the True Demon''s skin and flesh and dragging him back, before throwing him away from the Demon Gate.


    CRAAASH!


    "W-What...?! How dare you, a mere mortal, to drag me back!"


    The six-armed demon roared furiously, rushing towards Ivy while running on four legs, his


    two first arms with giant pincers opened, trying to grab and tear her down.


    And it somewhat managed, grabbing her wings and breaking them.


    Crack, crack... CRASH!


    "Ugh!"


    "Hahahah! If you want to fight me so badly, so be it! I am not a Retainer of a Demon Duke for


    nothing, foolish nt lifeform!"


    That he tried to run away didn''t meant he was weak, not at all.


    He was simply very loyal to his masters.


    However, if he was pushed to a corner, the aberrant True Demon would bare its fangs.


    "Can you truly take me on?!"


    He rushed towards her rapidly, his entire body suddenly crackling and rumbling, ck demonic lightning surging and then being released from its ws, hitting Ivy instantly!


    BOOOM!


    "Ivy!" Sylphy panicked. "I have to help her... Ugh...! Fine, Curse, let''s begin this! I''ll... fucking


    shatter my Spirit Heart!"


    "Very well... Then let''s begin, Sylphy!" Curse roared. "I''ll give it my all to save you, so you better fulfill my purpose, and the dream of the Demon King that created me... Kill the Gods!"


    FLUOSH!

 Chapter 1345: Sacrifice

    Chapter 1345: Sacrifice


    ?


    Sylphy saw Ivy fighting and dragging the True Demon back in her best efforts to not bring even more danger to the Dungeon, meanwhile, she had her own problems to deal with. Namely her entire body paralyzing and almost being unable to move, as the strange, cursed demonic miasma flowing through her bloodstream was trying to seal away all her powers, and separate her soul from her body.


    It was all an borate scheme of the Evil God of Dungeons, who wanted nothing else than to ruin Sylphy''s future and see her die a slow death, like a cripple, while taking away her Dungeon and iming its bountifulness as his...


    Yet Ivy had appeared, using her spiritual powers, she helped her liberate the miasma clogging her soul and body connection, and managing to connect with her soul again.


    Her Familiars, which had been sealed inside, were able to manifest themselves and speak with her again once more, this even included Alice, Ignatius, and even Curse!


    "I don''t think Ivy can take care of that thing on her own!" Ignatius said. "But we have to protect Sylphy too, dammit!"


    "There''s no helping it!" Beelzebub said. "We must prioritize her safety... And find a way to heal her already! Oi, Naturia, Yggdra, Alice! Can''t you do something?! You''re the best healers we got!"


    "N-Nothing works... not even my divine runes can purify the cursed miasma flowing through her!" said Alice. "It''s an immensely strong divine curse, something a being as strong as the Evil God of Dungeons could use...! And at the same time, it is not truly a curse? It has a physical form, countless... tiny droplets of demonic miasma. It is way tooplex, even for me..."


    "I''ve healed her as much as I can, but these are also my limits..." Yggdra sighed. "I''m so sorry, Sylphy!"


    "Eat my leaves and fruits, at least it can remedy the pain and tiredness a bit!" Naturia offered Sylphy her products.


    "It''s fine..." Sylphy smiled, as she devoured the leaves and tiny berry-like fruits, swallowing them. "Gulp... Hahhh... If things continue as they are, you''ll end up sealed inside my soul again... I have to - Ugh! I have to take a gamble. Curse, do you truly promise me that it''s nothing that will worsen me?!"


    "We''ve lived together for years now; do you think I would lie to you now? We''ve made a contract together, my loyalty is yours, Sylphy... And if we do this anyways, I''ll have to... sacrifice myself," Curse said.


    "What?! You''re...?!" Sylphy muttered.


    "Worry not, it''s not that I will die but... My form, as a familiar, might disappear," he said. "But I shall remain within you, I will be your power and your heart, if necessary. A demonic, cursed heart capable of absorbing the divine curse of that god... But for that, the Spirit Heart you have must be shattered and fused with me."


    "S-So that''s what you meant by shattering it..." Sylphy felt a slight amount of despair.


    "I still find it too much to shatter her but... I feel ashamed myself, my powers... for the first time, they cannot fix this problem," sighed Alice. "Because I am connected to her soul, if the connection weakens, then... I won''t be able to help her body as much as I would like to." "Alice..."


    Sylphy had heard from her mother that the Spirit Hearts were a great weakness of the elves, shattering it might not just deprive them of ever conjuring spiritual energy again, but it could even disconnect them from their contracted spirits.


    Or outright destroy their contract and banish them!


    "But what about the rest... will they be okay?!" she asked.


    "They''re strong... They should be able to bear with the pain and some of the burden for you, but if we do things right, they will not die!" Curse said. "You have my word, Sylphy."


    "You''ve be so confident out of nowhere..." Sylphyughed. "We''ve spent years together as familiar and master... But I''ve barely got to know you well, Curse."


    "My existence is merely a reflection of my creator..." Curse sighed. "But in these years,


    master... I''ve learned the little joys of living. For that... I''m thankful."


    "Curse..." Sylphy felt moved, shedding a few tears. "Thank you..."


    "It''s nothing," he said. "Let''s do this, quickly."


    "Okay then... Let''s begin. I''ll... shatter it, okay? that''s it?" I asked him.


    "Yes, but you must shatter it by letting it overflow with Abyssal Energy from the Curse," he said. "Let me help you!"


    Sylphy tried to concentrate as she saw Curse enter her chest, turning into a mass of Abyssal Energy. Using her Mana, she moved the Abyssal Energy through her body, rapidly moving it to her chest, where her Spiritual Heart was.


    For a little moment, she hesitated, but at the same time, she nodded. The Abyssal Energy and Mana flowed into the Spirit Heart, slowly beginning to bloat it. Its beautiful, glistening color, slowly darkened, bingpletely ck and corrupted.


    And then...


    Crack, crack...!


    "UGH?! Aaaaagh!"


    Sylphy screamed in agony as she fell to the floor, feeling a few tiny cracks was more painful than she imagined. And the cracks only continued to expand and expand, it was as if her heart was being ripped apart out of her chest.


    "Sylphy, endure! Use Spells to mitigate pain!" Curse said.


    "I am trying but... Ugh, none work with this type of pain!" Sylphy cried. "Just continue... Anything is better than being left as a cripple anyways!"


    "Very well...!" Curse nodded.


    CRACK, CRACK!


    The Abyssal Energy continued its curse, bloating Sylphy''s Spirit Heart to its limits, more and more cracks spread out, she kept screaming in agony.


    Until finally... Crack, crack...!


    CRASH!


    "AAAAAGGGHHH!"


    Her Spirit Heart was fully shattered, the spiritual energies within it erupted, about to escape her body and dissipate, and the connection with her Spirits began to slowly disappear, their


    strength decreasing as a result.


    "Sylphy!" Alice said.


    "Hang in there!" Ignatius roared.


    "We''re here with you!" Naturia cried.


    "Please, don''t leave us...!" Beelzebub said.


    "Even if the Spirit Heart is broken, our contract with you will be forever!" Yggdra proimed.


    "Chuuuuhhh!" Brownie roared in unison.


    FLUOSH!


    Their Spiritual Powers gathered into her chest, the fragments of her Spirit Heart suddenly


    beginning to unify.


    "And this is where I must go..." Curse said, his crimson eye looking at Sylphy. "I''ll never forget the time we spent together... Thank you, Sylphy, for giving a meaning to my life other


    than being a curse."


    "Curse...!" Sylphy cried, shedding tears as she saw Curse fully melt into a miasmic liquid of spirit and miasmic energies, and then synthetizing her fragmented spiritual heart, alongside


    the power of her Spirits.


    Her Curse within her soul shook as its connection with Sylphy''s body became even stronger than before, no longer was it inhabiting her soul alone, but now her body.


    RUMBLE!


    Her entire body overflowed with tremendous quantities of Abyssal, Demonic, and Miasmic energies, shaking the entire Miasmic Nest.


    The Evil God of Dungeons gasped as he saw Sylphy suddenly defying her destiny once more.


    "What is she doing?!" he gritted his teeth. "No... Is she...?! Impossible! Stop her...! STOP HER


    AT ALL COSTS!"


    He waved his hands, as the Demon Gate shook, several smaller True Demons surged from within, resembling six-limbed red imps, rushing towards Sylphy.


    "Ugh...! It''s... not enough!"


    And Sylphy noticed that her Spiritual Heart... it couldn''t yet form!


    It wasn''t enough.


    "No...! You''re kidding me?!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Yet...


    FLASH!


    Something within her soul awakened.


    A ck cocoon that has been sleeping for years.


    "Mama... take... my power...!"


    And the tender voice of a child.

 Chapter 1346: Abyssal Embrace

    Chapter 1346: Abyssal Embrace


    ?


    Sylphy suddenly felt the powers of something else enter her developing, new Spiritual Heart. It seemed that even Curse''s sacrifice was not enough to reform it anew into what he


    envisioned. But in that veryst moment, the demonic cocoon inside of her heart, of a new Spirit that had been developing for years, acted on its own.


    Rivers of crimson and ck colored miasma and demonic energy entered her heart, this was a Spirit made by the souls of the demons and true demons she had defeated and absorbed partially, bing an amalgamation of their evil powers, but with the innocent mind of a developing, pupating child.


    And with that, it was enough...


    Just enough.


    "Curse..."


    Sylphy kept crying as she fell to the floor again, feeling the powers of her Spirits slowly fading away, her Spirit Heart finally...ing together in the veryst moment.


    FLAAASH!


    An enormous explosion of ck light surging from her body, shaking everything around her. Her broken spirit powers came back to her, but darkened... and at the same time, notpletely.


    Her Spirit Heart in fact, developed much more than Curse expected the light that he thought Sylphy would lose, did not disappear as all her Spirits imbued their power into her in the veryst moment.


    And something else, perhaps even better, was born.


    A Spirit Heart with twoyers, an externalyer of rainbow color, and an internal, muchrgeryer of dark purple, ck, and red color.


    Its crystalline brilliance expanded across her entire body, her bloodstream, everything. The Divine Cursed particles of Demonic Miasma filling her blood and fusing with her flesh were all targeted.


    And then assimted by the power of her Curse, now imbued with tremendous Spiritual and Demonic Powers.


    FLUOSH!


    The ever-expanding paralysis of her body disappeared, as she felt that she could finally move again, at longst...


    And her new powers, ever flowing across her entire body.


    And soul.


    Her eyes turned deep red, and her hair ck, her dragon scales ck and dark purple, and her bone armor turned pitch ck too.


    Her appearance grew slightly... demonic.


    Even her wings turned more bat-like, she gained spiraling, upwards horns, and her tail gained a pointy end, like most demons.


    "This is...?"


    Sylphy felt anew, and her Spirits surrounding her, aside from feeling revitalized once more, now gained a new, dark power to them too.


    And the system spared no time tomunicate her the changes, as the Demons the Evil God of Dungeons sent were already in front of her...


    Ding!


    [You have sessfully recreated your Spirit Heart by fusing it with your Familiar: [Curse] andbining it with the Spiritual Essence of all your Familiar Spirits!]


    [Your Familiar [Curse] has permanently died.]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 2: Rank 9: Rainbow Spirit Heart] has evolved into [Cursed Rainbow Spirit Demon Heart: Tier 3: Rank 1]!]


    [Your abilities rted with your Spiritual Heart have changed, bing stronger than before!]


    [You have learned the Spiritual Heart Ability: [Abyssal Embrace]!]


    [Embrace the darkness within your Spiritual Heart and transform into your Dark Form, gaining unique abilities and modifying existing Skills and Magic. Can also be used on contracted Spirits and Familiars. Requires Abyssal Energy and Demonic Spirit Energy to work.]


    [A stronger Connection to the [Demonic Curse of the Devourer of Abyssal Divinities] has been established, permanently creating a Bond with your Soul and Body.]


    "Hahhh... Curse..." Sylphy cried. "I''m sorry..."


    [The {Divine Curse of Gluttony} devouring your internal power and clogging your connection between your Body and Soul has been assimted.]


    [You have temporarily gained arge quantity of Divine Cursed Power!]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 3: Rank 1: Cursed Rainbow Spirit Demon Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 4: Rank 1 due to the enormous quantity of Divine Cursed Power absorbed!]


    [It has evolved into [Abyssal Cursed Rainbow Demonic Spirit Heart]!]


    [You have learned the Spiritual Heart Ability: [Demon Eater]!]


    [Your Hunger takes over you when you face a True Demon or rted monstrosities. When fighting them while using your Spiritual Cursed Powers, you can deal double the damage and ignore half of their defenses, while draining part of their energies with each blow.]


    "I''m hungry now..."


    Sylphy groaned looking at the approaching True Demons, which resembled rabid beasts


    rather than intelligent beings.


    "If it wasn''t for you... If it wasn''t for you and your damned master... Curse wouldn''t have died, Bark wouldn''t have died..." Sylphy had no more tears to cry.


    Only hatred.


    "IF IT WASN''T FOR YOU DAMN MONSTERS!"


    With a furious roar, her Yggdragon Aura transformed into an abyssal, dark three-headed demonic hydra, hissing at the True Demons as they charged against her.


    Wielding her Sword, Scarlet, which also became a ck demonic cursed sword, and her shield that also became a ck dragon shield, she rushed towards the approaching True Demons.


    "I''ll kill you... AND EAT YOU!"


    {Demonic Dragon de Arts}: {Bloody Shredder}!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Her sword swung down constantly, and then horizontally, the Lesser True Demons the Evil God of Dungeons hastily summoned, were quickly shed and sliced apart, quite literally shredded into pieces as Sylphy''s cursed and demonic powers surged from her attacks, her Yggdragon Aura hissing and biting their bodies, tearing them to shreds!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    "Hahhh... Hahhh... I''m so hungryyyy..."


    Sylphy groaned, her red eyes glowing with madness, as the demonic energies of her foes she


    had just in flowed into her, feeding her with more power.


    "I''m going to eat all of you... Hahah... HAHAHAHAH!"


    FLASH!


    With a single step, she rushed towards the True Demon fighting Ivy, stopping it from electrocuting her friend and then slicing apart one of its giant pincers.


    "DIE!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    "UUAAGH?!"


    The True Demon screamed in agony, stepping back as he saw what Sylphy had now be.


    "G-Goddess?"


    Ivy nced at Sylphy''s new form, overflowing with power.


    Sylphy didn''t seem to even be paying attention to her.


    Smiling with her empty red eyes, filled with madness, devoid of anything else but the intentn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    to eat everything.


    "Kill... I''ll kill you and EAT YOU! HAHAHAHAH!"


    "What?!"


    The True Demon was shocked and honestly slightly terrified!


    Sylphy rushed towards him, shing against his gigantic body and beginning to rapidly slice


    through him like a warm knife through butter.


    "Uuuaaaggghh!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

 Chapter 1347: The Evil God of Dungeons Plan

    Chapter 1347: The Evil God of Dungeons'' n


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sylphy''s rage echoed across the entire Miasmic Nest, her new transformation giving her new, dark powers she never thought she could achieve. But it wasn''t all on her own, it was all


    because of the sacrifice of her friends, only making her rage even further. The wrath consumed her, as her dark powers and her new Spiritual Heart, a creation of Curse''s sacrifice, fueled her with demonic energies and dark powers directly empowered by her negative emotions.


    "T-This is impossible...!"


    The Evil God of Dungeons was filled with disbelief as he saw Sylphy fighting, massacring the fourth True Demon with her powerful blows. A Demon with a power equal to a Tier 9 Monster, if not bordering Tier 10, all on her own.


    "She should have left crippled for life! And her soul should have beenpletely disconnected from her body... T-This is...?!" he muttered in disbelief. "Not only has she begun to absorb the divine curse I ced on her through the demonic miasma, but she had gained power from it!"


    His manifestation instinctively stepped back in utter shock.


    Not even though his millions of years of life has he seen such a perseverant mortal before. Since his concept as a God, since he began spreading dungeons across the world, and since he became the strongest Evil God, that he never saw something like this before.


    "What is that thing she has inside of her?!" he muttered. "What is that Curse she has inside of her Soul and Body?! How is it capable of evolving to such an extent?! Who... JUST WHO MADE IT?!"


    As he roared, he immediately began thinking that Sylphy''s Curse couldn''t simply have been made by a mortal, not even a Demon King could create something like this.


    That is, without the help of someone else.


    Other Evil Gods.


    "Could it be...?" he thought. "Have those rebels finally managed to create something that could actually be... threatening to me?!"


    Rebels, a group of Evil Gods that were exiled by the Main Pantheon of Gods, but not only because they had gone mad, it was because they were rebellious, and desired to change the entire system of the world.


    They aligned to theplete opposite moralpass that the other Evil Gods that mostly belonged to the Evil God of Dungeons had and were actively working to somehow stop him.


    However, he was too strong, and all of their attempts always ended on terrible tragedies where one of their members would die, or be greatly weakened, falling into an eternal slumber.


    "Since thest battle three thousand years ago that they had been awfully silent..." he squinted his eyes. "Could this curse be their creation? A power that can only be wielded by mortals... capable of damaging the gods. After all, she used this very power before, when she fought the Evil God of Abyss and ate a piece of his soul... Back then he pretended it was just a manifestation that was hurt, but heter told me he had been indeed hurt in his soul."


    And the worst part wasn''t that alone!


    He could still remember the words of the terrifying being epassed of abyssal darkness to this day.


    "That damned child! She ate a piece of my soul! She didn''t just destroy it or cut it, she ate it, Dungeon! You have to be careful with her! You must eliminate her as quickly as possible if necessary... Someone like her will only be a bigger headache as she grows stronger." The Evil God of the Abyss said. "As for myself? Well, I am busy searching for Lolth. If I can eat her, I''ll be able to recover and get stronger. Though, as long as you''re willing to pay well, I''m up for any ns you have."


    He was one of the few Evil Gods that had stayed loyal to him for millions of years, although he wouldn''t work withoutpensation, his loyalty was true, so naturally, even the Evil God of Dungeons felt slightly angered when his ally was wounded in such a way.


    By a damned mortal!


    "They''re nothing but the children of those biologically engineered ves we created to cut the costs of construction and terraforming!" He gritted his teeth. "Why does the world keeps protecting them so much?! Why does the world give them opportunities to grow to this point?!"


    As he grew furious as he saw Sylphy fighting the True Demon, he quickly touched the Demon Gate with his hands.


    "I have to kill her... I must KILL her right now, or I''ll regret this for the rest of my life!" he muttered. "Lucifer! We have a contract, don''t we? Follow it thoroughly! Stop sending small


    fry!"


    As he imbued his divine powers into the Demon Gate, it suddenly shook, bingrger, andrger, andrger, slowly shattering space itself.


    And then a voice echoed into the Evil God''s mind.


    "My kind aren''t your tools and weapons, Evil God of Dungeons," the voice said. "We have a contract, yes... But do you think that after the death of Lilith and her retainers, I''ll let you borrow my Dukes? To only send them to their deaths, you bastard?"


    "Don''t you want to eat this world anyways? Like you did with Earth?!"ughed the Evil God of Dungeons. "Ifpensation is what you want, you can have as much divine power as you need! But you must FOLLOW the contract..."


    "...There will be one day where you wille to regret your decision of treating me and my kind in such a way, Evil God of Dungeons," the entity continued speaking. "And once that dayes, we will have our duepensation... Because you don''t deal with True Demons without cursing your very existence!"


    "You sure love being a drama queen, don''t you?"ughed the Evil God of Dungeons. "It''s not as if your world doesn''t endlessly spawn your damned kind everywhere, doesn''t it? After you turned Earth into Hell... Stop acting like you care!"


    || ||


    RUMBLE!


    The Demon Gate trembled, as something else slowly began trying to crawl out of it, its giant ws reaching it and beginning to break through the gate, opening it, slowly making it


    larger...


    Crack, crack...!


    CRACK!


    "For my dream to create a world where this damned cycle finally ends... You must die, Sylph!"

 Chapter 1348: Intense Battle

    Chapter 1348: Intense Battle


    ?


    Sylphy''s demonic form rampaged the True Demon, her entire body overflowing with ck and purple mes, as her Yggdragon Aura shapeshifted and transformed into something else entirely, resembling a ferocious, aberrant three-headed hydra-like dragon.


    It overflowed with Abyssal, Darkness, Poison, and Demonic Energies, nothing at all like her previous Yggdragon Aura of mes, Nature, and Life!


    "SHAAAHHH!"


    The ferocious three-headed Aura roared, opening its jaws, and unleashing three beams of abyssal mes against the True Demon, piercing through their body, and leaving giant holes behind.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "UGH... ARGH!"


    The gigantic True Demon experienced immense agony as his entire body was covered on terrible wounds. He was tremendously confident about his own strength and durability, yet Sylphy''s awakened powers made him feelpletely humiliated.


    "This can''t be...! No... NOOO!"


    With a furious roar, the True Demon rapidly counterattacked Sylphy''s overwhelming flow of endless attacks. Hundreds of ck pentagrams materializing around his body, firing explosive beams of pure darkness and void against her.


    "RAAAAH!"


    However, Sylphy furiously shed apart the beams with her sword and defended with her shield, constantly trying to push forward even as endless explosions hit her entire body constantly.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her Yggdragon Aura breath attack had a recharge cooldown, so she was unable to utilize its deadly powers again for a couple of seconds...


    "Goddess Sylphy!"


    Ivy panicked as she saw Sylphy ferociously pushing her way, rushing towards her aid, as her wooden body and her spiritual powersbined together.


    "{Yggdrasil''s Spirit Shield}!"


    FLAAASH!


    A beautiful, green, and gold colored shield of spiritual energy and mana materialized in front of Sylphy, helping her take on the hits. The girl''s demonic instincts suddenly lessened, as she noticed Ivy by her side.


    "Please, goddess Sylphy, calm down your wrath! You mustn''t let your anger guide your actions!" Ivy said.


    Those words Ivy said weren''t at all like those the huntress would ever say at all, they were filled with wisdom, and the fraternal aura of an old and experienced knight.


    "B-Bark...?" Sylphy''s crimson eyes suddenly lessened their bright crimson light, as she realized that Ivy by her side wasn''t just the huntress anymore. "You''re... within Ivy?"


    "I don''t know if he''s truly dead, but as he was dying, he fused with my body!" Ivy said. "And this is the result of our fusion. I''ve not only gained his powers, but also his experience... And sometimes, even something he would sayes out of my mouth! It''s a bit weird, honestly! But... I also agree with such words. Goddess Sylphy, calm down!"


    "A-Aahh!" Sylphy grabbed her head, feeling a strong headache. "Dammit...! I almost... Ugh! I can''t let this power dominate me! A-Alice, please heal my head constantly as I use this power. It seems to have mind corruption powers. Curse never mentioned this!"


    "He must have never expected this power to be so strong then!" Alice appeared by her side. "But very well, I shall help as much as I can!"


    Sylphy''s eyes widened as she saw Alice''s new form after absorbing her dark powers, she had be a beautiful, viinous-looking fairydy with big ck wings and ck horns, and long purple hair.


    FLUOSH!


    Alice''s powers reached her head, as the darkness consuming her was slowly absorbed. She quickly realized that Alice''s new form had this power, to absorb darkness, especially the one clouding judgement.


    "It seems I have developed a new power... And I somehow feel much more mature for some reason..." Alice said. "Leave this to me! I have no idea what other things the System could have received, but for now, we don''t have time to concentrate on that!"


    "You''re right...!" Sylphy gasped for air, slowly feeling more relieved as the headache disappeared. "The shield''s almost breaking!"


    Crack, crack...!


    CRACK!


    "Y-Yeah, I''m almost out of Mana!" cried Ivy. "Dammit! This True Demon is way different than the rest, just how strong is it?!"


    "It must be a direct retainer to a Duke!" said Sylphy. "By far, the Dukes are the strongest Demons. I have fought one before, and managed to win only because I received the powers of a powerful Divine Dragon, Ignatius older brother...! But this is different now, I don''t know if I could ever defeat another without his help. We must break through, kill that thing, and seal the Demon Gate before one appears!"


    "Gotcha!" Ivy nodded. "But I... Huh?!"


    FLUOSH!


    Out of nowhere, Ivy feltpletely revitalized, as Sylphy''s Mana reached her and overflowed through her entire body.


    "I have endless Mana, and I can share it if I concentrate a bit!" Sylphy said. "Take as much as you need...! Ivy, let''s defeat that thing together, cover me!"


    "Gotchaaa!" Ivy feltpletely powerful now. "Let''s do this!"


    CRASH!


    Her first shield shattered in that moment, as the magic beams quickly rushed towards the two girls. However, Sylphy quickly conjured her Spells, unleashing a rainfall of Petit Meteors corrupted with her powers, and also her Heavenly zing mes Wall.


    "{ursed Chaotic Meteors}! {ck Heaven''s zing Walls}!"


    Sylphy was still discovering her powers, but fusing spells together has been something she has been doing for a while now. However, her new form offered her a lot of amazing new


    effects to them.


    Especially now that she had all those Alchemy Runes, which rapidly began to affect her magic, as Sylphy began to quickly discover new ways to use Alchemy too!


    "{Spell Synthesis}: {ck Heaven''s Abyssal Star Rain}"


    Through her Abyssal Energies and immense Mana and her Alchemy, Sylphybined both smells, creating a gigantic ck cloud made of ck and purple mes around the True Demon, which constantly fired stars made of darkness into its body.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "UGH?! WHAT THE...?!"


    The True Demon was distracted, yet his pentagrams kept firing beams of ck infernal energy, Ivy charged forward, conjuring more and more of her Yggdrasil Spirit Shields as she tanked the blows. Sylphy sometimes tanked them as well, using Sapphire''s amazing defenses.


    "Stop! Don''t get any closer!"


    The True Demon''s body waspletely wounded; therefore, hisst resort was spamming the strongest magic he could use right now, his jaws opened, charging ck lightning and then firing it as a tremendous beam.


    "Get away from meeeee!"


    TRUUUM!


    The gigantic ck beam of demonic thunder reached Ivy and Sylphy, as the huntress


    combined severalyers of her Yggdrasil Spirit Shield, trying to take the hit.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    However, they all ended breaking, the beam approaching her within a split second.


    "Ivy!"


    Sylphy was unable to reach her in time.


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 1349: The True Demon Invasion

    Chapter 1349: The True Demon Invasion


    ?


    "{Dark Geomancy}: {ck Thunder Sword}!"


    FLUOSH!


    "Huh?!"


    "Wha...?!"


    Ivy and Sylphy''s eyes widened as they saw the ck thunder beam that would have ended Ivy''s life suddenly twist and transform into a huge sword, reverting its trajectory back to the True Demon''s jaws, and piercing them before exploding.


    BOOOM!


    As the ck explosion erupted and engulfed the True Demon, the figure of a girl standing over a giant ck spear descended near Sylphy and Ivy.


    It was a half-demon girl with long blue hair everyone knew. "Celeste!" Sylphy cried. "W-What was that?! Holy shit!"


    "A new form of Alchemy, maybe," Celeste said. "d you''re doing okay. Love the new look, did you dye your hair?"


    "T-This is...?! Aaah, I''ll exin itter!" Sylphy sighed. "But that was amazing! You got him good!"


    "Yeah, but that thing''s tougher than a mountain, watch out!"


    Celeste warned them as the True Demon raged behind them, his jaws had been dislocated, but that didn''t stop him from using even more of his wicked magic.


    "Y-YOUUUU!"


    His ws tore through the ground as he suddenly rushed towards the girls, moving at lightning speed. The demonic ck lightning he controlled coursing through his body, as several pentagrams summoned miasmic purple colored frost, ck chaotic mes, and ck demonic thunder at them.


    "DIE!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The bombardment of high-level demon magic was insane, covering their surroundings with countless ursed elements. Sylphy, Ivy, and Celeste had to put their all into simply intercepting and blocking them. Ivy spammed her Spirit Shields the most, giving precious seconds for the two other spellcasters to unleash their magic.


    "Celeste, take my Mana too!" Sylphy infused her Mana channels into Celeste, refreshing her immediately.


    "Thank you!" Celeste nodded. "Now...! {Dark Geomancy}: {Demonic Frost Fire Thunderstorm}!"


    FLUOSH!


    Celeste absorbed the iing elemental attacks andbined them together into a gigantic storm of frost, fire, and thunder that was fired right back at the True Demon, engulfing them on the very elements they unleashed.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Uuugggh! Y-You can wield my elements?! AAGGHH...!"


    As he struggled to get past all the bombardment of attacks, Sylphy was also preparing her magic,bining her spells through her alchemy''s synthesis, reaching a new level of possibilities.


    This even included fusing Spells with her Spirits through her [Spirit Fusion] Skill!


    "Now...! Ignatius! Naturia! Give me your strength!"


    Sylphy called for her two Familiar Spirits, as their appearances emerged, transformed anew through her new dark powers.


    Ignatius resembled a giant serpentine-like dragon with eight giant arms with sharp ws, and two draconic hydra-like heads with sharp serpent-like fangs, crimson eyes, and purple and ck scales, with a crown of purple fire over his two heads.


    "T-This immense dark power...! It''s amazing! Hahaha! Take it all, Sylphy! Fuck him over! GAHAHAHA!"


    His powerful spiritual energies quickly turned into endless spiritual power, fueling Sylphy''s mighty spell, she was building something strong, something strong enough to end this True Demon''s existence.


    FLUOSH!


    "Mama, please take my power, and screw that thing over!"


    Even Naturia had changed, and her cute attitude had changed into a bratty girl, her cute appearance, resembling a brown-skinned fairy girl with colorful green hair changed, as her skin turned pale gray and her hair ck, the nts covering her body and hair turned ck and the flowers became red roses, her green eyes turning crimson in color.


    FLAAASH!


    Then, the two Dark Spirits fused themselves into Sylphy''s Spell, as a mass of tremendous dark powers surged, overflowing with mes, nature, and their inversed elements, such as death and even freezing mes.


    Then, Sylphy proceeded to fuse it with her other Spells, such as Petit Meteor''s corrupted form, and then her Heavenly zing Wall dark transformation.


    Until, at longst!


    "{Demonic Spirit Spell Synthesis}: {ck Heaven''s Tree Demonic Dragon Spirit Sword: Gram}"


    A new spell materialized within her mind; its name shone brightly as the name of the dragon- ying sword a hero of the past once wielded.


    Gram!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ignatius, Naturia, and Sylphy''s spellsbined into a gigantic draconic sword made of ck metal-like wood, covered on countless draconic scales, purple, ck, and red demonic, dragon, and cursed mes, and overflowing with the pure essence of death!


    "Go."


    FLAAASH!


    The giant de rushed towards the True Demon was he was annoyed by Celeste''s powerful Geomancy Spell and Ivy''s Spirit Swords piercing his body constantly.


    However, he wasn''t weakened enough to not evade a giant deing for him though!


    "What''s that?! I have to evade!"


    He quickly engulfed his entire body into ck shadows, trying to disappear and evade the de''s trajectory by moving far away to the left.


    "That bastard''s trying to evade!" Celeste said, keeping her spells to try to annoy the true


    demon.


    "This is not good, if that spell doesn''t hit in time then this entire ce wille down with


    us!" Ivy said.


    "Don''t worry!" Sylphy smiled, controlling the de as its immense power rushed towards the true demon. "After all, that de also has two spirits inside!"


    "Where do you think you''re going, fucker?!"


    "Come here, coward!"


    The two furious dark spirits roared, their ragebining in unison with their new demonic spell form. Yet the true demon rapidly generated several mirrors made of shadows, trying to


    evade more and more.


    "Tch...!" Sylphy gritted her teeth, feeling the pressure of keeping this spell together in her soul. "Dammit, he''s way too good at hiding, what the hell?!"


    "Gyahahaha! Your damned spell won''t ever hit me, just throw it away already-UGH?!"


    As the True Demon was celebrating his victory ahead of time, suddenly, something happened.


    Space itself distorted around him, as a domain disrupted his shadows, suddenly beginning to


    break them apart.


    "W-What...?! UGH! T-This is impossible!"


    And the True Demon''s eyes widened when he saw that, even inside of his shadows, giant and burly arms made of ck stone and metals surged, grabbing his body and dragging him


    outside of the shadows.


    "T-That''s...!" Sylphy gasped. "Celica!"


    The little, blue-skinned demon girl had arrived just in time, her mana and phantasmal energies connected with her two new, small golems, whose power connected to her and her Golem Domain, creating giant golem arms to drag the True Demon outside.


    "You won''t escape from your fate!"


    Celica roared, tightening the grasp of the many golem arms conjured by her two new little golems, who seemed to possess many fantastical new powers.


    The True Demon panicked as the de reached him, his face distorted into utter horror and disbelief. He, the right hand of a mighty Demon Duke, was going to die by the hands of a band


    of children?!


    "N-No...! STOP...! LET ME GOOOO!"


    Using his remaining limbs and magic power, he started breaking apart Celica''s golem arms,


    and barely about to manage to escape!


    "A-Almost...! Almost there- GUH?!"


    SLAAASH!


    But it was toote, the de not only pierced his head, but sliced his entire body into two


    halves, before engulfing him into an immense zing explosion.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    "Gryyyaaaeggghhh!"


    Even as he was sliced apart the demon had remained alive, but his entire body was quickly


    calcinated and reduced to burned pieces of flesh, his scream of agony reverberating across the


    entire Miasmic Nest.


    The explosion alone caused enormous cracks across the entire miasmic nest, almost at the


    same time as Felicia freed herself from the crystal monsters and An suddenly broke


    through the walls, surrounded by a storm of heavenly mes.


    "There you are!" An screamed. "Now- Ah!"


    "It''s toote hero!"ughed the Evil God of Dungeons.


    Crack, crack...!


    CRASH!


    The Demon Gate further expanded for over a hundred meters.


    As something enormous emerged from within.


    A True Demon among True Demons...


    "A Demon Duke...?!"


    Felicia''s eyes reflected the immense, multi-armed figure of a titanic True Demon.

 Chapter 1350: Allans Side

    Chapter 1350: An''s Side


    ?


    FLUOSH!


    An rushed across the endless swarm of miasmic crystal aberrations, his sword unleashing devastating spiraling storms of white mes, the strongest divine form that fire could achieve, Heavenly mes, which managed to easily turn into ashes anything he touched with them.


    At the same time, his Spirits transformed as he unleashed the power of his Divine Concept, gaining new heavenly and divine powers that aided him on managing to rapidly break through the entire Miasmic Nest, destroying any walls in his path as he moved towards Sylphy and everyone else with her.


    "I have to hurry and get to her!" he thought. "That presence, that''s definitely a powerful True Demon!"


    Aside from what he had sensed before, the presence of an Evil God, he was also sensing the power of True Demons rapidly increase with each passing second. Although he knew they were strong and had Felicia by their side, he simply couldn''t rx.


    "SHYAAAAH!"


    The ferocious and monstrous roars and hisses of the Miasmic Nest reverberated around An as he saw hundred and then thousands of monstrous jaws, ws, limbs, eyes, and spikes trying to chase him, projectiles constantly being fired at him.


    "This is ridiculous! Not only the entire Miasmic Nest is a living being of its own, but all of us were trapped inside because we rushed inside recklessly!" An gritted his teeth. "The only way we''ll ever free ourselves from all these attacks is by destroying this damned ce...!"


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    And more, kepting, more walls were formed, and An himself could feel the entire structure shifting around, stopping him from reaching his daughter.


    He grew pissed off...


    "Phoenix! Give me your power!"


    "Fine!"


    The loud and ferocious cry of a phoenix echoed as An underwent Spirit Assimtion,bining the full power of a Spirit into his body, as he unleashed his Divine Aspect at the same time!


    FLUOSH!


    His body was covered by white and crimson feathers, as giant phoenix wings grew from his back and his entire appearance became a hybrid of a bird, his legs and hands resembling the sharp scaled talons of the phoenix spirit.


    The Phoenix that An had tamed was much different than the other wild Phoenixes, some were wild monsters, while the most ancient lineages were considered pseudo spirits capable of undergoing changes like Spirits could, simr to Divine Dragons too.


    While most non-spirit familiars couldn''t easily just fuse with their master, Phoenixes and Dragons were different, possessing a greater amount of affinity, and even their own internal spiritual power.


    And the Phoenix An had created a contract with was not just any Phoenix, but one of the strongest children of the Ancient Divine Phoenix, Apollon.


    His name zing with the name of a star.


    "Orion! You''ve grown stronger...!" An smiled.


    "Just shut up and get to it, An! We don''t have any time, I am worried about your daughter!" Orion cared more about Sylphy than her own father.


    "Fine, let''s hurry then! I am even more worried than you, as her father!"


    "Yeah, sure..."


    RUMBLE!


    An used his giant zing wings and his powerful ws, both in his legs and arms, to tear through anything, moving across the Miasmic Nest Monster as if he were a zing meteor of white mes.


    As he moved, he generated an ever-expanding storm of phoenix feathers, destroying anything in his path, making the entire Miasmic Nest Monster agonize, slowly beginning to copse, breaking apart.


    "RAAAHHHH!"


    With a mighty roar, An felt the presence of his daughter just right in front of him, severalyered walls stopping him from reaching her.


    Not anymore.


    He swung his giant, zing de, which grew several meters long, as he spun horizontally, generating a spiraling arc-shaped wave of zing mes.


    SLAAASH!


    The wave destroyed all the walls and shattered them into pieces, as a huge explosion opened the way for the father to finally reach his daughter.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BOOOM!


    "Sylphy! Your father is here!"


    As he roared and reached the battlefield, he noticed Felicia''s abilities rapidly trying to stop the crystal monsters attacking her as well, yet the damage he dealt to the Miasmic Nest made them sluggish, helping her unleash her Domain and stop this.


    "You''re finally here, An!" she sighed. "At least you did a lot of damage to this thing! Now it''s up to me...! {Shape Forge}: {Molecr Stagnation Domain}"


    TRUUUM!


    Her powerful Magic spread through the entire Miasmic Nest Monster, their entire molecr structure was paralyzed in ce, unable to undergo changes, meaning that it could no longer


    move or fight.


    It was as if it had been frozen to a molecr level, something only someone that hadprehended the structure of things to such an extent could achieve.


    And among every magician in the world, only Felicia had ever dedicated so many years into understanding the origin of all things to such an extent!


    "You stopped it?! Amazing!" An said, rushing towards the group he saw. "Is that Sylphy?!"


    However, his eyes widened when he saw his daughter overflowing with newly awakened dark powers, her eyes had be crimson red and even her hair turned ck, even her Draconification had turned demon-like.


    "Amazing! Is this her new power? Ah!"


    He opened his eyes wide as she, Ivy, Celeste, and Celica managed to destroy a powerful True Demon of the "Insectoid" category, who were gigantic, multi-limbed, and usually much stronger than the red ones.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    As its body exploded into pieces, An couldn''t help but praise his daughter deep down. He found that utterly staggering and amazing!


    However, An had to focus on something else if his daughter was fine.


    And that was the phantasmal-looking entity sitting next to a Demon Gate!


    "It''s really an Avatar of the Evil God of Dungeons!"


    He rushed towards him to destroy him, knowing well an Avatar wasn''t as strong as the real


    Evil God.


    "Wait for me, An!"


    Felicia followed him right behind, deciding to fight by his side.


    However, before An could reach him, the Evil God started tough.


    "It''s toote hero!"


    Crack, crack...!


    CRASH!


    The Demon Gate further expanded for over a hundred meters.


    As something enormous emerged from within.


    A True Demon among True Demons...


    "So fresh... this world... Hmm! Smells so fresh! So much life to burn, so much flesh to feast, so


    much blood to drink, and so many souls to devour!"


    "A Demon Duke...?!"


    Felicia''s eyes reflected the immense, multi-armed figure of a titanic True Demon.

 Chapter 1351: Demonic Invasion Inside The Dungeon!

    Chapter 1351: Demonic Invasion Inside The Dungeon!


    ?


    Crack, crack...!


    CRASH!


    The Demon Gate overflowed with power as something from within emerged, much stronger than anything else before, a titan of red skin covered with ck scales, with a single golden eye in his head and several spiraling ck horns. Six muscr arms and three tails with sharp stingers at the end, and a pair of huge bat-like wings.


    With sharp fangs and a long snake-like tongue, the monstrosity exuded an immense aura of power, making the entire paralyzed Miasmic Nest Monster tremble, spreading hundreds of cracks across it, the ceiling rapidly beginning to fall apart, giant boulders being constantly evaded by everyone.


    RUMBLE!


    The entity''s single golden eye turned deep red as he opened his jaws, revealing another, pulsating crimson eye inside of its mouth, ring everywhere and then speaking.


    "So fresh... this world... Hmm! Smells so fresh! So much life to burn, so much flesh to feast, so much blood to drink, and so many souls to devour!"


    Its foot reached the ground, shaking the entire Dungeon with its presence, its powerful Aura spreading a Demonic Domain almost immediately, as the entire Miasmic Nest continued crumbling down.


    "T-This can''t be, that bastard summoned a Demon Duke!" said Felicia. "Are you serious?! This has escted way too much for what I thought would be a quick and easy work!"


    "Without a doubt...!" An muttered. "But that Demon Duke is different than the ones we fought back in Eastgrain... It is much stronger too!"


    "Hahah... HAHAHAHA!" The Evil God of Dungeonsughed. "This is all your fault! If you simply had sat down and let me kill you, none of this would have happened!"


    mes spread everywhere, burning through any shred of purified energy remaining as the surrounding''s space began to be twisted constantly. The air became incredibly heavy, and the True Demon was suddenly adorned by a crown made of red mes above his head.


    "Hahhh... new things to im as mine, new things to plunder! All mine... Everything! I am the first one to arrive! And I shall be thest too!"


    As the True Demonughed, An rushed towards Sylphy with Felicia, amidst the entire ce crumbling down and falling apart.


    "Sylphy, grab my hand!"


    "Aahh! Dad?!"


    Sylphy saw her father''s hand rush towards her, as the ground below suddenly crumbled apart. Her wings were burning by the demonic mes, yet her father''s white wings remained pristine.


    CLAP!


    By a hair, she grabbed her father while from her back, arge amount of ck wooden branches emerged, the effect of her [Divine Dragon Fruit Tree] Skill that allowed her to transform parts of her body into wood, grabbing Ivy, Celeste, and Celica just in time. RUMBLE!


    "I SHALL CLAIM THIS WORLD AS MY OWN!"


    With a barbaricughter, the True Demon rushed into the skies, summoning a giant sword made of mes and destroying the Miasmic Nest and everything behind.


    BOOOM!


    The gigantic dome crumbled down, enormous boulders that could destroy half a city started falling down, An rushed forward with Felicia right by his side, both evading the giant boulders rushing down.


    Yet...!


    "An, careful!"


    "Shit!"


    "GRUOOHH!"


    "SHYAAAH!"


    "RAAAHH!"


    The boulders suddenly began to transform while falling, bing aberrant crystalline beasts! After having been torn to pieces, the Miasmic Nest suddenly regained the ability to move again, without hesitating to attack them.


    "Phoenix, Smander, Nine Tailed Fox!"


    An roared, invoking the power of his Spirits, now infused with his Divine Aspect, surging out of his soul, and then transforming into giant beasts made of white light, shing against the monstrosities one after another.


    "You''re nothing but cockroaches!"


    With a ferocious cry, the Phoenix tore them to ashes with his zing ws.


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    The Smander roared mightily, unleashing a st of white mes, and melting them all. "Begone from my sight!"


    And the Nine Tailed Fox''s tails shone brightly with will-o-wisps of white holy mes, which bombarded the beast.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    As they barely managed to make their way outside and Sylphy fully recovered her wings, while everyone else recovered their Mana thanks to her, An let go of them, as they were able to fly on the skies on their own.


    "That damn thing was a monster this entire time!?" Celeste looked down at the crumbling dome of the Miasmic Nest.


    "It was!" An said. "And it was purposely targeting us so we couldn''t help you fight the True


    Demons!"


    "A cunning bastard, that damn Evil God!" Felicia roared. "I''ve already had enough of his schemes! We''ll be making him suffer for making us go through all of this!"


    "But where is he?!" Celica asked. "The only thing around here is that giant True Demon flying


    in the sky!"


    "Wait, flying in the sky?!"


    Sylphy looked up into the skies, as the titanic True Demon of almost a hundred meters of heightughed, ncing at the glorious sight before him, his aura overflowing with demonic mes and darkness, his wings zing with power.


    "What a beautiful sight, full of colors and life!" heughed. "I, the 18th Duke of Hell, Allocer, shall im it all as mine! I was finally able to sneak into this world, and I shall not bid my time! {Demonic Beast Summon}!"


    Before the eyes of everyone, the monstrous Demon Dukeughed, conjuring giant zing portals out of his own shadows where monstrous Demonic Beast emerged from.


    Unlike True Demons, Demonic Beasts were wild and beast-like, unable to have any intelligence or sapience of their own, and that obeyed the Demons that tamed them.


    "ROOAARR!"


    "SHAAAH!"


    "GRUOOH!"


    The creatures resembled giant ck and red wolves covered on bony spikes, with skull faces, others resembled bats made of flesh and mes, and some even looked like giant chimeric things between a bird and a squid, with oozing, burning tentacles and empty eyes.


    "Burn and consume everything, feed me the Essence of Life and Causality!"


    The Demon Duke roared, as Allocer summoned over a hundred Demonic Beasts, who all rushed forward towards the Vige of Eden, and they could even run across the skies!


    "They''re targeting the vige?!"


    Sylphy''s eyes widened, as she gritted her teeth and only grew more frustrated.


    RUMBLE!


    And the skies of the Dungeon rumbled and trembled, responding to her Divine Wrath.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1352: True Demon Duke

    Chapter 1352: True Demon Duke


    ?


    In front of the scene, the adults in charge had to quickly take a decision. To either prioritize helping the vige and defend it, or stop the demon duke, and that''s without even considering where the Evil God of Dungeons could be sneaking around.


    "An."


    "Yeah, I know."


    Felicia and An looked at Sylphy and her friends.


    "All of you return!" said An. "We''ll take care of the Demon on our own, protect the vige in the meantime."


    "No way," said Sylphy. "I''m staying!"


    "SYLPHY! This is too dangerous!" her father tried to stop her. "I know you''re very strong, but this is not something you can handle! This bastard... He has the same kind of Aura the Demon King had! Do you understand what I''m talking about?! It isparable to something beyond Tier 10!"


    "I-I don''t care! I''ll help anyways!" Sylphy said. "I have the power, and many skills I haven''t used yet! There must be a way! Abination, or something I can do to help somehow! So please, let me fight too!"


    "B-But...!" her father was still hesitating.


    Felicia, however, smiled.


    "Very well, you can take my ce. I''ll go to the vige in your stead and switch with my real body protecting it. Then I''lle back with my real body to offer you further support," Felicia smiled confidently. "Trust on your daughter, she''s a monster all on her own too." "But..." An remained in silence after saying that. "Fine... But remain by my side, Sylphy! And all of you go protect the vige, alright?"


    "Sure! I have no intention on fighting that thing anyways!" Celeste nced at the demon and immediately thought it was beyond anything she could do. Even her spear was trembling in fear. "Let''s go, Celica! We should at least be able to deal with the Demonic Beasts!"


    "Yeah! Good luck Sylphy, please don''t die!" Celica hugged Sylphy and kissed her cheek, before flying away.


    "I won''t!" Sylphy nodded confidently. "Here!"


    Before they left, she waved her hands, creating a semi-permanent connection to her Mana Pool, and also covering them with Super Reinforced Heavenly me Armor of 50 Layers, alongside her Yggdragon Dual Aura for further boost.


    "Woah, thank you!" Celeste said.


    "Now this is what I call a powerup!" said Celica.


    "That''s not everything...!" Sylphy said. "My monsters are alsoing to help; I''ve given them the orders of obeying all of your words. So once they arrive, use them to fight the Demonic Beasts! You can also use my Yggdragon Aura, share it with them and spread it around."


    "W-We can do that?!" Celeste asked.


    "Yes... Somehow, my Yggdragon Aura had been evolving over time," said Sylphy. "I can feel it has be something beyond a skill or an Ability, its own type of Magic Type."


    Sylphy nced at her own hands, her Yggdragon Aura constantly fluctuating, transforming, flowing, and always adapting to her powers and abilities.


    Its primary function, however, was to protect allies and empower them, so naturally, to share it between allies wouldn''t be impossible, as long as Sylphy kept a connection to them with her Mana pool.


    "It has indeed be something truly amazing," smiled Felicia. "It''s mostly thanks to your enlightenment. You''re probably beginning toprehend your own Divine Aspect as well, Sylphy. Maybe all that Alchemy Runes also helped... Anyways, off we go, enough chatter! You''reing too?"


    Felicia looked at Ivy, who had be paralyzed out of shock when she saw everything happening. The warm voice of Bark echoed inside of her head.


    "Be brave!"


    "Yes, I''m fine!" Ivy nodded. "I have to go see if Selene is fine anyways! Goddess Sylphy, we''re counting on you!"


    "Yeah, I''ll do anything I can!" Sylphy nodded, as she saw everyone rush towards the vige of Eden.


    And now, only father and daughter remained, facing the gigantic True Demon Duke, as he spread out his wings, his giant eye ring down at the vige as his shadows kept creating more and more Demonic Beasts.


    "Hahahaha! Burn it all! Eat it all!"ughed Allocer, who wasn''t even paying attention to them.


    Which made father and daughter grow really, really pissed off!


    "Is this bastard not even noticing us?!" asked Sylphy, her demonic powers ring from her body and her heart.


    "It looks like it!" her father sighed. "Sylphy, those powers you''re wielding... What happened to your Spiritual Heart?"


    "It broke..." she sighed. "To ovee a divine curse, I had to break it and remake it so I wouldn''t be crippled for life."


    "W-What...?!" An gasped. "...This is my fault, if I had been there in time I-"


    "I don''t me you for that, dad," Sylphy smiled back at her father. "You were trapped, we were all yed like fools... This whole time. But it''s not going to happen a second time. I absorbed that divine curse and made it my own power. And I''ll use it to screw that Evil God''s ns! I am not letting him take my Dungeon."


    "Sylphy..." An sighed, still feeling guilty. "I will make up for it, I promise. I must get stronger, faster, even stronger... But for now, let''s do this, as family, together!"


    "Yeah!" Sylphy roared.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Their bodies overflowed with their own powerful Auras.


    An resembled a star of white mes, and his daughter a star of ck mes.


    Their power kept rising as they channeled their Mana and Spiritual Powers.


    Until finally.


    RUMBLE!


    Their power alone made the entire world tremble.


    "Hmm?"


    And Allocer, who only saw them as tiny ants, finally nced at them, his giant eye widening.


    "Hoh? Are you perhaps the "Heroes" of this world?! Interesting! Have youe to stop me?! Hahaha! Let''s see if you can get past my pets first!"


    As the Demon Dukeughed, he waved his hand, his shadows growingrger as even more zing portals opened, hundreds of Demonic Beastsing from them, endlessly!


    "I''ll take the left," Sylphy said.


    "Then I''ll go for the right," her father nodded.


    Their swords pointed forward, their Auras converging their Physiques and Magic Circles


    together, achieving something beyond.


    Divinity Aspects surged from both of them!


    FLAAASH!


    And like meteors covered on mes, they reached the Demonic beasts, swinging their des


    and cutting through them one after another.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    The Demonic Beasts couldn''t even fight back, their bodies sliced apart into dozens of pieces.


    "What?!"


    Even Allocer was shocked.

 Chapter 1353: The Power Of [Demon Eater]

    Chapter 1353: The Power Of [Demon Eater]


    ?


    Allocer''s eye widened as he saw father and daughter rush through his army of Demonic Beasts, born from his shadows themselves. He had underestimated them due to their size whenpared to his own, An and Sylphy were much stronger than he could have ever envisioned, even more now after everything they had gone through.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Within mere seconds, and while carving their own paths, An and Sylphy shed through the Demonic Beasts at lightning speed. The Demon Duke''s couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw his precious beast being reduced to not just pieces, but ashes!


    "They can exorcize them into ashes?!" he thought. "No, wait...! Only one of them is doing that, the man! That girl! She''s absorbing them?!"


    Allocer couldn''t believe what his eye was seeing, he had never seen a mortal, even less a human, capable of absorbing demonic energy to such an extent, and apparently without any side effects either.


    As Sylphy cut through the Demonic Beasts, her de, now darkened and turned into a demonic sword temporarily, absorbed their blood, vitality, essence, and even souls, further feeding her and making her stronger.


    She would have already gone made as the darkness would have clouded her judgement again, but with Alice assisting her, positioned inside of her head, and using her powers to stop the darkness, she could remain conscious and stable as she fought and grew stronger!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Her Stamina, Demonic Energy, Abyssal Energy, and Spirit Energy constantly recovered as she ughtered the Demonic Beasts, she felt her Spiritual Heart beginning to pulsate rapidly, imbuing her with more and more power.


    It was growing at a frightening speed!


    BA DUM!


    BA DUM!


    BA DUM!


    "My Spiritual Heart... It''s growing so quickly!" Sylphy thought, resisting the immense euphoria her growth was causing to her transformed body. "T-This is...!"


    She gasped as she saw the system notifications appear, ignoring all the EXP she was earning...


    Ding!


    [You have in and absorbed almost a hundred Demonic Beasts!]


    [Their Blood, Life, and Souls have been devoured by Scarlet in their Demonic Sword Form and transferred to you directly through [Demon Eater]!]


    [Rank Up!]


    [Rank Up!]


    [Rank Up!]


    [Rank Up!]


    [Your [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 4: Rank 1: Abyssal Cursed Rainbow Demonic Spirit Heart] has Ranked Up to Tier 4: Rank 5!]


    [The Maximum Quantity of Abyssal Cursed Energy, Demonic Energy, and Spiritual Energy you can save has increased exponentially!]


    [The amount of energies you restore per second has increased exponentially!]


    [Your mastery over these dark energies has increased by 15%, you can now better imbue and fuse them into other Skills, Spells, and Abilities.]


    [The [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv6] Skill has Leveled Up to Level 7!]


    [You have unlocked the Lineage Ability: [One With Nature]!]


    [By utilizing Spiritual Energy and Mana, you can now connect with Nature, nts, animals, and more, and share their senses with you, while also, with their permission, even be capable of fully controlling them within a designed Nature Domain.]


    An incredible ability, although not so useful in the middle of the skies.


    However, when Sylphy acquired it, it quickly revealed a darker form, as it suddenly temporarily twisted into a demonic version.


    [Due to your current Transformation, the [One With Nature] Lineage Ability has been corrupted into the [One With Darkness] Lineage Ability!]


    [Channel the power of Darkness with Spiritual Energy and Mana and call upon the Darkness Spirits to your aid, making them take the shape of countless Shadow Beasts to attack and defend, while a Shadow Domain is active.]


    "Hah..." Sylphy smiled in disbelief, as she swung her sword down, beheading another Demonic Beast.


    And just as she saw that Ability was rather unnecessary right now, something happened, Allocer quickly swung his hand, his shadows twisting and creatingrger zing portals. "Don''t think my pets are weak. You''ve only been feasting on the small fry after all, hahahaha! Come! My Abyssal Demonic Beasts! Eat these little insects for me!"


    With a gloriousughter befitting of an evil demon duke such as him, Allocer summoned a dozen gigantic beast of over fifty meters each, they all resembled the same monsters as the others, but in a gigantic form.


    "GRUOOOHHHH!"


    [The [Demon Duke Allocer (Tier ???)] has Summoned his [Abyssal Demonic Beasts (Tier ???)] into battle!]


    [As long as he''s within their range and within the range of their lesser, the Abyssal Demonic Beasts gain a boost to Demonic Power and Physical Abilities of 100%!]


    FLUOSH!


    His Demonic Domain epassed them as the Abyssal creatures grew stronger, with mighty demonic auras. An quickly rushed towards Sylphy a second before a massive wolf''s w


    were to crush her.


    CRAAASH!


    "Sylphy! Be careful- UGH!"


    Sylphy had distracted herself for a few seconds, bing almost lethal for her and her father. She had to focus more, to stay focused in what was in front of her!


    "Dad, let me help! {One With Darkness}!"


    FLAAASH!


    She quickly decided to use the ability without hesitation, having arge amount of these energies anyways, her aura surged endlessly, suddenly expanding into countless clouds of


    ck shadows everywhere.


    "What...?! Since when you had shadow magic?!" her father asked.


    "It''s not exactly that!" said Sylphy. "It''s a darkened form of a lineage ability, One With


    Nature!"


    "The ability your mother has?!" her father gasped. "So that form... your powers! They can do that!"


    "And much more! They''reing!" Sylphy said.


    "They?!" her father muttered, as he tried parried the giant wolf''s attacks with his zing sword, unleashing a storm of holy mes that engulfed the wolf and threw it away.


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    "SHAAAAHHH!"


    Only for a gigantic lion-like monster and a snake-like aberration to appear right above them, opening their jaws and aiming to swallow them with a single bite.


    Yet...


    FLUOOOSH!


    The clouds of darkness surged from behind Sylphy, expanding and gathering spiritual essence, and suddenly, enormous ws and jaws emerged, of wolves, owls, rats, and cats, madepletely out of shadow and darkness spirits.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    Their attacks blocked the iing Abyssal Demonic Beasts, while tearing their flesh and blood, covering them with deadly wounds even as they destroyed themselves to deal damage.


    "Incredible...!" An muttered. "Was that power... simr to Lara?! You summoned nature spirits?! But of darkness..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I don''t know how it works, but I think so? A bit!" said Sylphy. "We don''t have any time to talk though, dad! They''reing!"

 Chapter 1354: {True Unification}

    Chapter 1354: {True Unification}


    ?


    Sylphy''s powerful {One with Darkness} Lineage Ability managed toe in clutch, helping her and her father sessfully block iing attacks from the mighty Abyssal Demonic Beasts and then retaliate as they were left wounded.


    Sylph and An rushed towards the beasts as the cloud of dark and shadow spirits constantly emerged as swarms of Shadow Spirit Beasts, tearing through anything before disappearing. There was a certain charging time of a couple seconds, which they had to time and


    synchronize with their attacks to fight more effectively.


    However, it wasn''t as if An was helpless either, whenever Sylphy was in recharge mode, he immediately jumped and battled several Abyssal Demonic Beasts on his own, killing at least one before letting Sylph join and then both of them would destroy the rest.


    "{Heavenly zing de Arts}: {Rising Holy Phoenix}!"


    With a mighty roar, An swung his de upwards as the powers of his Phoenix, Orion, erupted with all his Divine Aspect together, the more he used his power, the more exhausted he felt, but the more he was able toprehend and gain enlightenment, progressively bing stronger.


    "CRYAAAH!"


    BOOOM!


    The phoenix engulfed the Abyssal Demonic Beast in an explosion of holy white colored mes, their already wounded bodies exploding and being torn to shreds, only for Sylphy to quickly slice through their meat and bones, draining their power to further feed her {One with Darkness} Lineage Ability energy requirements.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    The cloud surrounding her only grewrger, as the darkness and shadow spirits inside were happily feasting on her energies, which she had to constantly feed them to keep them with her.


    "They''ve already killed five of them?!" muttered Allocer, his giant zing sword being gripped tightly by his hand, as a smile surged in his lips. "Let''s see if you can get to the end... I''m waiting for you, brave ants!"


    While taunting the mortals, Sylphy and An didn''t take that kindly, growing furious as they were being treated like ants even after they showed him what they could do.


    "That damn demon is sure cocky!" said Sylph. "Dad, we gotta beat the shit outta him!"


    "Language, dear!" her fatherughed. "But yeah, I''m going to stick my sword up his demonic asshole and make him cry like a fucking bitch!"


    Sylphy gasped as she heard her father''s "True self" manifest as he spoke amidst a battle of life and death. She quickly began to wonder if that''s how her father used to talk when he was her age.


    "SHOW THEM WHAT YOU GOT, MY PETS! {DEMONIC SYNTHESIS}!"


    Out of desperation, Allocerbined his Abyssal Demonic Beasts together. It seemed that


    the maximum amount was three at a time, but the dozen remaining Abyssal Demonic Beasts were quickly left as four enormous, chimeric abominations.


    FLUOSH!


    Their flesh, blood, and bones came together as one, as they emerged. The chimeras of all shapes and sizes rushed towards An and Sylphy, their sizes of over seventy meters each.


    "GRUOOHHH!"


    A gryphon-like chimera roared, swinging its six giant limbs down, aiming to tear his foes to shreds with its giant sharp ws. An responded, fusing with Smander and gaining arger build and scales over his body, with a swing of his sword, an explosion of mes erupted, changing into thousands of holy des made of Smander''s scales.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "GRYYAAAEEGGH!"


    The gryphon-like chimeric abyssal demonic beast screamed in pain, even if it was thebination of three of them at the same time, it did not matter, nor it made any difference whenpared to An!


    It was still alive, but it received serious injuries, making the beast tremble in agony, it activated magic, hundreds of pentagrams materialized, firing beams of dark demonic energies and demonic mes at him.


    "I''m growing stronger with every battle against you monsters...!" An smiled. "My Mana pool is already halfway gone, but Sylphy has been giving me her limitless Mana this entire time... I can do this, if my daughter supports me, and we''re facing foes stronger than ever before... We can do it! I can do this! I must... as a father, I HAVE TO!"


    He had to get stronger before fighting that Demon Duke, and for that, he had to constantly use the power of his Divine Aspect and evolve it into a Divinity Aspect! From a Divine Aspect to a Divinity Aspect, it was something that could take thousands of years, as it had only been done by Elves, the most long-lived race in the world.


    However, this was only done through their meditation and cultivation over the years, almost never through battles. And this is where the difference became bigger and rather stark. After all, An possessed the Heart me, the innate Cultivation Legacy and Ability of the Bravo Family of Mercenaries.


    It was a power that boosted the cultivation and talent of their family members, hastening the growth of Physique and Magic Circles.


    And how so?


    Through battle!


    "ROOOAAARR!"


    A giant three-headed chimera appeared behind An as he faced the gryphon, with the head of a lion, a goat, and a lizard, the monster unleashed a triple breath attack of frost, thunder,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    and winds against him.


    "Concentrate..." An thought, suddenly closing his eyes as two attacks rushed towards him at the same time. "Unify them... Unify their power together...!"


    Within his internal body, his Magic Circle, Physique, Soul, Spirits, and Heart me remained separated, yet threads made out of his Divine Aspect were slowly connecting them together.


    The very reason he was growing so strong was because he had created his own Divine Cultivation technique, connecting his Divine Aspect to his Heart me, a Legacy Ability that can grow stronger through battle.


    And in this very moment, when his heart was beating the fastest and when adrenaline rushed through every inch of his blood vessels...


    He awakened.


    {True Unification}!


    "I am the sword."


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Without even moving a single inch, the chimeras about to attack him were covered with countless shing wounds, some of their limbs being outright dismembered from their


    bodies.


    True Unification, the legendary Divine Technique created by an Ancient Elf Hero.


    To be specific, the current King of the Elven Kingdom, and his father-inw.


    The power to unify every source of power of a body and soul, using a Divine Aspect as the


    core!


    FLAAASH!


    An began to change, feeling lighter, and much stronger than ever before...


    Above the skies, he shone like a blinding white nova.


    "Dad... He''s doing it!" muttered Sylphy. "He''s slowly developing a Divinity!"


    If there was a fan of An in the world, Sylphy was certainly that fan. She loves her father, and


    after seeing him progress to this extent, she couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    Yet... was that it?


    No, she couldn''t just see her father grow.


    She had to surpass her limits and reach even higher grounds as well.


    "Sylphy, they''reing!"


    Ignatius voice echoed inside her head as the two other Chimeras rushed towards Sylphy, one


    resembling a hydra with many serpent and lizard heads, and another looking like a giant


    monkey with tiger legs and snake tail.


    "The Unification of all my Sources of Power..." Sylphy thought. "Can I do that too?"


    As her eyes shone with conviction, her Shadow Spirit Domain defended her.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!

 Chapter 1355: Rampaging Through The Demonic Beast Army

    Chapter 1355: Rampaging Through The Demonic Beast Army


    ?


    {True Unification}!


    A Divine Technique created thousands of years ago by an ancient elven hero, Sylphy''s


    grandfather, and the current King of the Elven Kingdom.


    It was the power to unify every single Source of Power within the Body and Soul through using


    a Divine Aspect as the Core, granting immense power to the wielder temporarily.


    Eventually, this power could be refined and turned into a permanent ability, remaining unified forever, the body would ascend into a Divine Body.


    However, that was all theory, not even the creator of this Divine Technique had ever achieved a true Divine Body, his body has aged after thousands of years after all.


    But the theorized Divine Body would attain almost the same capacity as a God, with Eternal Youth, and unable to die due to the lifespan every living being possesses.


    The King once had said that there were stages to this process, which came along with the cultivation of a Divine Aspect.


    An could remember them well, first was Divine Aspect, once the enlightenment andprehension reached the maximum amount, it would ascend.


    And it would be a Divinity Aspect!


    However, Aspects aren''t exactly a whole and true thing.


    "Aspects are that, just an aspect, to achieve true divine power, you must melt your Divinity Aspect into your Soul, a painful and dangerous process... And then, you will achieve what I have, son."


    The King showed An back then, something he had never seen before.


    A bright, divine power within the old king''s hands.


    FLASH!


    It glistened with so much brilliance, it seemed utterly otherworldly!


    "A Pseudo-Divinity."


    The king had achieved such a tremendous power on hisst years of life, because of this, his body already withered, old and tired, could not exert the full power of his Pseudo Divinity. However, An was different, if he could progress fast enough, and do it while he''s still at his peak...


    Then he could truly be something that even the Gods might be recognize as a threat! However, those were nothing but delusions, imaginations, and fantasies inside of his mind. What mattered now was the present, and the beasts he was fighting.


    "I have achieved it... Only temporarily, and it drains Mana like crazy but...!" An smiled, the powers of his Familiars and Spiritsing together with him. "It''s amazing!"


    He glistened with shining white brilliance, resembling a nova above the skies, the two chimeras he fought were instantly blinded by his power, as he swung his de again, a giant shing wave of holy mes sliced apart the Abyssal Demonic Beast, cutting it cleanly in two halves.


    SLAAASH!


    "Gryyyaaaeegh!"


    The beast roared in agony, as it quickly tried to unify back tighter once it was sliced, making An smile slightly, if it had a lot of regeneration, then it was even more perfect for him.


    After seeing how Sylphy was handling things fine, he rushed to continue fighting the chimeras, each blow hended, and each beast he defeated made him stronger.


    He simply couldn''t miss this opportunity!


    And as this happened, Sylphy couldn''t help but watch in silence and awe at what her father had achieved, she was amazed.


    "Dad... He''s doing it!" muttered Sylphy. "He''s slowly developing a Divinity!"


    She was a big fan of her father, perhaps the greatest fan of her father in the world. Well, maybe, she didn''t know if Zephy surpassed him. But he was more of mama''s boy than a daddy''s girl like her. She loves her father, and after seeing him progress to this extent, she couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    Yet, she simply couldn''t just sit down and ept that. No, she couldn''t just see her father grow. She had to surpass her limits and reach even higher grounds as well. Sylphy wasn''t looking down on her father, she simply admired him. He was one of the driving forces that made her strive to be so strong in this world.


    "Sylphy, they''reing!"


    Ignatius voice echoed inside her head as the two other Chimeras rushed towards Sylphy, their appearances were quite freaky this time as well. One resembling a hydra with many serpent and lizard heads, and another looking like a giant monkey with tiger legs and snake tail.


    However, as these monsters came to attack her, Sylphy''s mind was drifting elsewhere, thinking other things altogether.


    "The Unification of all my Sources of Power..." Sylphy thought. "Can I do that too?"


    As her eyes shone with conviction, her Shadow Spirit Domain defended her.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Countless Shadow Spirit Beasts emerged from the enormous Shadow Spirit Domain, attacking the two chimeras and trying to damage their bodies; however, their individual attacks alone could no longer damage them, barely holding them back at most!


    "Looks like these are much tougher than the rest, by far!" said Beelzebub''s voice, his powers surging through Sylphy. "Sylphy, remember when you assimted me and also turned into a dark dragon too? I think we''re even morepatible now... Use my powers!"


    Beelzebub, who was already a dark and poison spirit, only further evolved and became even mightier once Sylphy transformed.


    And now, he felt a stronger connection with her powers.


    And Curse, who had sacrificed himself for her to restore her health...


    He wanted to honor him, as the two of them used to be quite the good friends, despite them always trying to deny it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let me honor Curse!" he said. "I wish I could have just told him... that he was a good friend! So please, let me embrace his power, and make you even stronger!"


    "Beelzebub..." Sylphy smiled lightly, as her Domain began to shake and slowly grow weaker. "Very well, {Spiritual Soul Connection}! {Spirit Fusion}!"


    Beelzebub melted into Sylphy''s entire body, bing an enormous amount of ethereal ck and purple power, coursing with awakened demonic energies that merged with her heart even


    more.


    TRUUUM!


    A shockwave of tremendous power surged from her, as her Shadow Realm began to shake more and more, until it started to be ripped apart by the chimeras.


    Yet!


    "I''ll be taking this from you!"


    Sylphy''s hands spread out, as her Shadow Domain moved like ck clouds around her body,


    being fully absorbed into her body and armor.


    Fusing with her very being and then...!


    FLAAASH!


    A brand-new form emerged, with giant moth-like wings, insect-like exoskeletonbined


    with dragon scales and tail, and huge insect-like eyes above her forehead, antennae, and sharp ws with multiple arms.


    The powers of Beelzebub emanated from her to the point An noticed something weird,


    ncing at her from afar.


    "For a moment... Was that Beelzebub?!" An muttered.


    Sylphy spread out her purple, ck, and red wings, revealing a pair of crimson eyes in them, which generated a giant shockwave of demonic, dark, cursed, and poisonous power.


    RUMBLE!


    The shockwave made the heavens shake, even the Demon Duke had to see this by himself, as


    the little girl once more changed forms.


    "Just how many shapes and forms do these mortals possess?! They''re full of tricks!"


    The two chimeras rushed towards Sylphy. Her shield and her sword having absorbed her new transformation, overflowed with auras resembling a giant swarm of insects...


    "{Spell Synthesis}: {Bloodlust Abyssal Void Swarm}"


    FLUOOOSH!


    And then both chimeras were engulfed by an endless amount of swarming insects made out of


    her own Aura, as she swung her de against them, only propagating more and more!


    BBBZZZTTT!


    "Hahaha...! HAHAHA! THAT''S IT! EAT THEM ALL, SYLPHY!"


    And Beelzebub couldn''t rejoice more.

 Chapter 1356: Sylphys Might

    Chapter 1356: Sylphy''s Might


    ?


    Sylphypletely fused with Beelzebub in her current form, causing aplete transformation in her body, something she had never expected before at all.


    Her new form brought not only a change of appearance, but a tremendous new power over Darkness and Poison Elements.


    And also a third, strange element that had manifested, something unique to her and Beelzebub when their powers were unified as one.


    It was an Element that was rather unstable, a power that could only be conjured by this very form.


    The Element of Swarms, insects themselves!


    "{Spell Synthesis}: {Bloodlust Abyssal Void Swarm}"


    FLUOOOSH!


    The two chimeras attacking her were suddenly engulfed by an endless amount of swarming insects made out of her own Aura, as she swung her de against them, only propagating more and more!


    BBBZZZTTT!


    The ursed sound of their wings moving around shook the skies, the two chimeras groaned in annoyance and pain as hundreds, and then thousands of small jaws started biting them. The bites caused terrible venom imbued with void energy, leaving behind tiny holes across their bodies that propagated rapidly, umting a tremendous amount of damage dealt. The powerful new Element of Swarms was imbued into Sylphy''s body, runes appearing across her body, her previous runes rapidly transforming temporarily, bing those of Darkness, Curse, Poison, and Swarm Elements.


    "Hahaha...! HAHAHA! THAT''S IT! EAT THEM ALL, SYLPHY!"


    And Beelzebub couldn''t rejoice more. The powers he had shared with Sylphy had made her terrifyingly strong! Yet the chimeras wouldn''t let themselves die so easily though.


    "RAAAHHH!"


    "SHAAAHH!"


    The chimeric monkey-like and the hydra-like abyssal demonic beast chimeras roared, rushing towards Sylphy even as the swarms of insects made of void devoured them alive. They were tremendously big after all, big enough to have a lot of vitality and health, making them capable of withstanding all of this damage.


    "Sylphy! Combine my powers with your techniques! Use the element of Swarm to overwhelm them with a lot of small damage per second!" Beelzebub said.


    "Got it," Sylphy smiled, her sword zing with ck and purple ursed and poisonous, demonic mes. "Let''s see... Ah, I got it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her Yggdragon Aura transformed, shaking and mutating once more, bing a gigantic insect-like ck dragon, with the appearance of a mix between a ck beetle, a fly, a mosquito, a dragonfly, and a giant dragon without wings, but the wings of a huge insect instead.


    It looked bizarre, with the long proboscis of the mosquito andrge eyes above its more draconian eyes, which were six of them! It was still rather ghostly as it was a manifestation of her dragon aura, but her Yggdragon had once more transformed into something else.


    The versatility of her Yggdragon Aura waspletely abnormal, An, who was catching glimpses at his daughter, had never seen an Aura so powerful and flexible as Sylphy.


    The power of her Yggdragon Aura... it was reaching a level never seen before in all the Beast Auras of the entire world...


    Sylphy was creating her own power, her own ability...


    Perhaps even a Divine Aspect by itself!


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    With a ferocious roar, her Yggdragon Aura opened its jaws, unleashing a beam of red energies, hitting the monkey chimera in the head, and blowing half its head up within seconds.


    BOOOM!


    "Ukiiieeehh!"


    The monstrous demon roared in agony, but it quickly began regenerating the lethal wound, Sylphy didn''t waste time, the attack spread a lot of worm-like aura manifestations, beginning to inhibit the monkey''s regeneration.


    "I need tobine things... Combine, Synthetize!" she thought.


    "{Abyssal Swarm Dragon de Arts}: {Dreadful Draconic Mosquito Proboscis Fang}!"


    Everything came together in that moment, her Yggdragon Aura swirled around her de, as the gigantic apparition of a long, spear-like proboscis simr to a mosquito materialized, Sylphy''s de piercing through the monkey''s wound and crushing its brains, deeply reaching into its very spine.


    CRAASH!


    "Gryyeeeggh!"


    The aberrant monster screamed in agony, its arms rushed towards Sylphy, trying to catch her or punch her away, beams of demonic magic constantly rushing at her.


    However, Sylphy masterfully wielded this technique, piercing the monster''s hands and draining away its blood byrge amounts, absorbing it to gain more energy and power.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    And the power of her {One with Darkness} Ability was still active, her movements leaving huge ck clouds that constantly materialized hundreds of Dark and Shadow Spirits, now in the shape of massive insectoid ws and fangs, tearing through the hydra trying to fight get her when she was busy.


    "It''s over!"


    Sylphy rushed down towards the demonic beast, piercing the monkey''s brainpletely and then slicing it apart into four pieces, before a spear made of her Yggdragon Aura were to crush


    its spine.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    BOOOM!


    The monster blew up into pieces before it could do anything else, falling from the skies the moment it died. At the same time, Sylphy''s eyes generated sparks of ck electricity, as rings emerged rotating around her arms and neck, and a corrupted halo made of ck light appeared above her head.


    She was using her two Divine Skills and Soul Armament at the same time, imbuing her body with their Pseudo Divine Powers, and corrupting them into ck sunlight and cursed thunder.


    "SHAAAHHH!"


    The hydra foe broke through the swarm of dark and shadow spirits, as Sylphy prepared a surprise for it at the same time as the Hydra unleashed dozens of beams of demonic mes


    against her.


    Imbuing her entire body and her sword and shield into her Divine Thunder Armament Skill, corrupted into Abyssal Divine Cursed Thunder Armament, she swung her de, now having


    grown up to be ten meters tall.


    "{Abyssal Thunder re de}"


    Thunder, mes, darkness, they swirled together, rushing down upon the ridiculously strong monster, destroying the iing beams and then...


    SLAAASH!


    Not only its entire body was sliced apart, but a gigantic amount of swarms of corrupted thunder and sunlight insects made out of her Aura engulfed the monster''s body.


    Its attempts at reattaching itself bing futile, as Sylphy finished it off with another sh.


    "Perish."


    SLAAASH!


    "Gryyyaaaeegghh!"


    The hydra-like aberration screamed with all its heads, its entire body exploding apart into


    countless pieces.


    BOOOMMM!!!

 Chapter 1357: Father And Daughter Duo Against A True Demon Duke!

    Chapter 1357: Father And Daughter Duo Against A True Demon Duke!


    ?


    An nced in disbelief as he was about to finish off thest of the four chimeras, his daughter had beaten him up to it, defeating both monsters before he could! He felt both slightly embarrassed and also fascinated, his daughter was amazing!


    "Hah, I guess I can''t just ck off either, can''t I?"ughed An. "My daughter''s dead set on surpassing her old man! I can''t just let her win though! I have my own pride as a warrior!"


    An rushed against the beast multi-headed monstrosity, swinging his giant de in a simr fashion to his daughter, not once, but twice at the same time, creating a cross of holy white mes.


    "{Crescent Cross Nova}!"


    SLAAASH!


    The sh pierced through the monster instantly, its magic, arms, or any attack and attempt at fighting back was immediately nullified, as the crescent cross of mes engulfed it and divided it into four pieces, burning them into ashes.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    An stood in front of the explosion, as he rested his giant de over his shoulder.


    "All done." An smiled.


    Sylphy smiled as she nced at her father finish off the chimera demonic beast, noticing just how strong he also was, she couldn''t help but feel admiration.


    "Well done dad!" she said. "Now... I guess the only thing left is him."


    Father and daughter nced at the enormous Demon Duke, who rested his hands over the handle of his giant zing sword, his single eye looked down at them, as the demon smirked. "Honestly, I am quite surprised," Allocer spoke. "You two, mere mortals... proved yourselves to be much moremendable than I imagined. I had thought about just feeding you to my dogs. But you came back to me with the dogs all dead. I have underestimated you, and for that... I owe you an apology!"


    He lifted his giant de, perhaps even taller than him, an enormous metal de of over a hundred meters. The scale of this battle by itself was utterly ridiculous, Sylphy felt a chill down her spine, but also an ever-growing excitement for more battle. Her dark form craved violence more than her usual self.


    And revenge!


    "A True Demon apologizing?" An asked. "Now that''s riching from a deranged monster." Sylphy''s father pointed his de at him, his Aura only growing bigger.


    "Monster? Me?!"ughed Allocer, his aura only growingrger andrger, the more it was released, the more tremors emerged above the sky and below.


    His power was, without a doubt, surpassing Tier 10!


    "Don''tpare a mighty Demon Duke to a mere beast!" roared Allocer. "I shall conquer this realm as mine! And you, amazing warriors, shall be my steppingstones and my meals of today! Fight me with everything you''ve got, I need to get a good warmup before I go on my merry way and im this as my own territory! GEHAHAHAHA!"


    Allocer started moving across the skies, pping his gigantic wings, which generated such strong wind forces that small storms were formed around them, he was enormous and slow, but because of his gigantic size, even his "slow" flying movements helped him cross hundreds of meters in mere seconds.


    "Here hees, dad!" Sylphy said nervously. "Let''s do it!"


    "Yeah!" An roared. "My daughter, I recognize your strength... Let us fight as equals for this moment, Sylph! Asrades and warriors."


    "Dad..." Sylphy felt immense happiness, as she was fully recognized by her own father. "Yes sir!"


    "FACE ME, HUMANS!"


    Allocer''s entire presence was zing, the closer he got to them, the more heat they felt everywhere, it was as if they were approaching a living sun.


    Not even when she fought Lilith did Sylphy felt so overwhelmed, and she was also a True Demon Duchess! Allocer was indeed in another levelpletely.


    A much stronger True Demon Duke within their hierarchy, a conqueror, and a mighty, undefeated swordsman.


    Sylphy could only imagine what sort of hellish world did the True Demons lived on for beings so infinitely more powerful than the beings of Grand Terra to exist everywhere...


    Perhaps the Evil God of Dungeons was also well aware of their immense strength, and this is the reason he has been only carefully using their power.


    It was quite obvious he didn''t want them to invade the world either, he wanted this world to be filled with his dungeons and be repopted by monsters he controlled, so naturally, he didn''t want the True Demons to take it away from him.


    Yet, he still used them, cautiously, and when the opportunity arose.


    And dropping something like Allocer inside of Sylphy''s Dungeon was like dropping a bomb inside someone''s house.


    It was bound to cause a tremendous disaster, and it was almostpletely unavoidable once


    it happened!


    Yet Sylphy was strong, and so was her father.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With Feliciaing to them in a couple minutes to help them out, the only thing they could do now is fight him, test his true powers, and endure!


    "Here hees! He is too strong, Sylphy, don''t you dare block his blows, you''ll die if you try!" An said. "Evade and strike his weak parts, eyes, mouth, ears, his back, and the back of his head!"


    "Got it!" Sylphy nodded, zing with conviction as her thunder rings and her halo imbued her with more of their pseudo divine power, fusing together with her darkened transformation. "Everyone, let''s do this!"


    The Spiritual Power of her Spirits flowed through her entire body, as she rushed forwards towards Allocer, the True Demon Duke''s titanic sword rushed down at the same time, aiming to crush them like insects.


    FLAAASH!


    As it moved down, the de generated a massive wave of demonic mes, rushing down towards An and Sylphy.


    The two gritted their teeth, imbuing Mana into their wings and flying out of the way, moving


    as quickly as they could, circling around the sword and reaching Allocer behind it.


    "Oh? You''re quick, I suppose...!"


    Allocer smiled, as An noticed mesing from his jaws.


    "But it''s not easy to get closer to me!"


    He opened his jaws, releasing a giant storm of ck demonic mes against the two!


    BOOOMMM!!!

 Chapter 1358: The Arborens Struggles

    Chapter 1358: The Arboren''s Struggles


    ?


    In the developing city-state of Eden, Saintess Selene stood above the roof of the church of Goddess Sylph, ncing into the skies with eyes filled with despair. A gigantic being with an aura that could only be called "utterly evil" was soaring above, as she saw her goddess and her father fighting it, trying to stop him from getting her and destroying everything and everyone.


    "Goddess Sylphy...!" she muttered, as a few tears fell from her eyes. "Even until thest moment, you''re fighting for us... I can''t... I can''t disappoint you either!"


    She mmed the floor with her staff, her brilliant, magical powers reverberated as they expanded everywhere in the sky and the ground, the spiritual walls forged out of stone and wood surrounding Eden shook, fusing with her barrier and reinforcing it even further. "I must keep everyone protected... This is my duty... As the Saintess of the Arboren!" she muttered, gasping for air. "Hahhh... Hahhh... I was created for them, I was made because they desired a spiritual leader, they desired a saint, they wanted... someone to nurture and protect them beyond goddess Sylph. Someone that would always be there for them... This is my duty as the Saintess!"


    Selene remembered the very reason of her existence, of why she was born within the farms of the Arboren, a fusion of their fruits, vegetables, and magical nts, her very soul was a miracle too, a creation of a developing power of the Goddess, the Civilization System.


    "ROOOAARR!"


    "SHAAAAH!"


    "GRUOOHHH!"


    The roars of the Demonic Beasts Allocer had summoned echoed across the valleys surrounding the Vige of Eden, Selene was thankful the farms were ced inside the walls and not outside, or everything would have burned by the demonic mes by now!


    CRASH! BOOOM! CLASH! RUMBLE! SCRATCH!


    The Demonic Beasts kept attacking the barrier, trying to gnaw and sh at it, some tried to burn it and st it with their demonic magic or their demonic breath, barely working, as tiny cracks could be seen sometimes, but were quickly healed by Selene''s magic powers.


    "Through her Blessing, Goddess'' Sylph is directly giving me her Mana..." muttered Selene. "But it is very exhausting nheless, to constantly use so much mana... It puts such a huge strain on my soul-"


    Crack!


    "Uuagh!"


    Her soul gained a small crack, making Selene scream in pain. What happened with Sylphy when overusing Mana was actually a problem with every soul and living being. Although it most of the time was impossible for them to ever suffer Mana Overload or Mana Pressure Damage, because every living being had their own internal mana pools, already shaped around their limits and what they could achieve...


    When given a lot of Mana, their souls would be under great pressure, and so their bodies too. Overusing enormous quantities of Mana beyond a body''s capacity would slowly diminish their internal defenses, and their souls would also suffer, gaining cracks that could lead to a soul shattering, which might cause sudden death on someone.


    Selene was different than other living beings though, even different than most Arboren, or even Ivy and Bark. She was a chimeric amalgamation of countless magical nts fused together, a colony of sorts.


    And although she had never revealed her true biology, her colony-like body possessed multiple souls which were connected together into a single being, her own soul.


    One of her souls might have cracked, but so what?


    "I have a hundred more..." she thought, smiling defiantly. "You''ll have to break through all of them first before I ever let you harm my children!"


    The Arboren warriors they have been training so far constantly fired arrows and magic spells at the monsters. But getting closer to Demonic beasts was off-limits and not allowed. They would immediately be burned to ashes if touched by their demonic mes after all. Selene was being cautious, letting them fight from afar.


    However, since their first wave arrived that the Demonic Beasts had not lost a single member, the enchanted magic arrows given to them were not enough, the magic spells they used were not enough, their skin was as hard as mithril, and the beasts had endless vitality.


    They were literally invincible in the eyes of the Arboren!


    "What can we do?! We can''t even pierce through their hard hide!"


    "They''re invincible...!"


    "Our magic isn''t even working properly!"


    As the Arboren Soldiers despaired, a giant beast surged amidst the iing second wave, enormous and draconic.


    A Demonic Dragon Beast!


    "ROOOAAAR!"


    The enormous beast of over thirty meters roared, rushing into the barrier and striking it with all its body, shaking it tremendously with each blow.


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    "Ugh...! Agh!" Selene kept the barrier strong and sealed, but the pain she felt as the Mana she had to use in enormous quantities pressured over herbined souls made her groan. "Where could the others be at...? I was sure they were- Ah!"


    Selene''s eyes widened as she saw a beautiful woman with long blue hair, a half dwarf, and half elf, soar above the skies and look down at the Demonic beasts.


    "While my second body gets here, I better do my job well... But that damn true demon sure summoned a lot of them... Is there over a thousand already?" sighed Felicia. "Oh well,


    whatever."


    As she sat over her flying witch broom, she waved her staff, shaking the entire skies and the ground beneath.


    "{Geomancy}: {Sky''s Punishment}"


    Using the very element of the atmosphere itself, the clouds, humidity, and lightning, giant ck clouds loomed over the demonic beasts, as golden thunderbolts started falling


    constantly!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The versatility of Geomancy, a branch of Alchemy, had never been this impressive before! Felicia was praised world-wide as a genius of Alchemy, and it showed right in this moment.


    She utterly revolutionized what everyone thought Alchemy was, bringing forth a new era of Alchemists. To wield the elements of nature and synthetize them into spells, Geomancy, was one of her greatest feats!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "SHAAAHH!"


    However, although a dozen Demonic Beasts had already died, most of them survived, being incredibly resistant to lightning.


    "I''ve smoothened you enough" she smiled. "{Geomancy}: {Winter''s Wrath}"


    FLUOOOSH!

 Chapter 1359: The Power Of Alchemy

    Chapter 1359: The Power Of Alchemy


    ?


    After Felicia noticed the Demonic Beasts weren''t all dying against simple thunder, she


    decided to mix things up a bit. The sky above rumbled as the clouds swirled around, bing colder by the power of her Alchemy and her main Magic Element, Temperature.


    "I''ve smoothened you enough" she smiled. "{Geomancy}: {Winter''s Wrath}"


    FLUOOOSH!


    The clouds became pure white, unleashing a cold gust of winds and enormous quantities of frost, covering dozens of Demonic beasts at once, oveing their zing bodies and freezing them in ce.


    "Now, attack them!" Feliciamanded, the guards and soldiers of Arboren roared, firing their magically enchanted spears and arrows and also spells.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Crack, crack...!


    CRAAASH!


    He monsters that were frozen began falling into pieces, shattering apart, and exploding into countless tiny pieces. The entire area around there had be a snow-coveredndscape.


    Felicia smiled as the Arboren soldiers and guards continued hunting down, her eyes, however, quickly directed at the other half of the first wave, which were now spreading mes with their demonic breath.


    At the same time, the Demonic Dragon remained alive, covered on bruises and some wounds, but its body was covered on mighty zing mes.


    This was one of the big ones, an Abyssal Demonic Beast.


    "It looks like that Demon Duke sneaked within the small fry a pretty big one," Felicia smiled. "Those scales... They probably protect them from most of the elements of nature. My elemental magic is based on the nature itself after all, so if nature cannot ovee them, it''s bound to not be so effective."


    "However..."


    That wasn''t the only magic she had anyways, and she wasn''t respected worldwide for nothing other than Geomancy either.


    And well, who said her Geomancy could be just as everyone thought it was?


    "ROOOAAARR!"


    The Demonic Dragon Beast roared, rushing towards the barrier with the other Demonic Beasts, hitting it constantly.


    Felicia already was conjuring something though.


    "If the elements of this world and changes in temperature can''t hurt you well, how about this?" she smiled. "{Dark Geomancy}: {Tempestuous me Javelins}"


    She decided to copy her disciples'' unique usage of Geomancy, manipting the Demon Element wielded by the Demonic Beasts themselves as they spread their mes.


    Not only was she able to set off the mes, but also lift them, transform them into giant spears, and fire them back where they came from.


    "Celeste, your magic is sure amazing- I could have never thought this was possible until today. Having disciples is sure useful!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The Demonic Dragon tried to resist, while the rest of the Demonic Beasts exploded into pieces or were impaled dozens of times, incapable of being able to fight back against their own elemental mes.


    Indeed, although True Demons could withstand most natural elements of Grand Terra, it wasn''t the same against their own element! Although they weren''t weak against it, they couldn''t resist it either if it was strong enough!


    "GRRRHHH...!"


    The dragon evaded the spells as it moved around, quickly leaping into the skies with its giant wings and then opening its jaws, unleashing a dragon breath!


    "{Divine Geomancy}: {Spatial Lock}"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    TRUUUM!


    Suddenly, Felicia locked the space where the Demonic Dragon had leaped into, and where its zing mes wereing towards her.


    Yes, indeed!


    She used the very element of space everywhere, as an element of nature to manipte through Geomancy.


    A feat... never seen before in the history of the world!


    "GRRHH?!"


    The Demonic Dragon was confused, looking around in horror as it could simply not move! It was as if time had stopped, but it was actually space that had locked them there.


    "You see, Divine Geomancy is very strong, but the usage of the Element of Space as a part of Nature isplicated, right now, I can''t use it unless someone is within a 30-meter range of me. So thank you for getting closer." Felicia smiled. "Now... {Divine Shape Forge}: {Spatial Fracture}"


    Felicia touched the locked space, which spell effect could onlyst a couple more seconds and used it as a "material" to use Shape Forge into.


    An insane feat nobody would ever think about.


    But Felicia''s mind always thought outside the box, her abilities, her techniques, everything about her.


    She often was treated as a weird girl when she was younger, always questioning the world, the magic she used, the alchemy she wielded, the adults, everything, and everyone.


    She thought within the box, broke out of it, and realized how vast the world outside was.


    What was there not to have fun with?


    Space, time... nature and the elements.


    Alchemy can synthetize it all and transform it.


    The only thing that was needed was... initiative.


    And a genius mind.


    Crack, crack...!


    "GRYYAAAGGH!"


    The Demonic Dragon roared in agony, as its entire body and the space it was locked within shattered and fractured into pieces, resembling ss itself, the monster exploded apart, blood sttering everywhere and flesh falling down like a bloody rain.


    CRAAASH!


    "Hmm!" Felicia smiled. "So it worked well, thisbination is pretty good for self-defense, eh? At least I''m not going to get surprised by foes sneaking behind me anymore... Oh? More?"


    She noticed a second wave of Demonic Beasts approaching, after all, barely minute has passed. However, she also noticed another hundred Demonic beasts that had circled the vige, attempting to attack it within her blind spots.


    "Ah well, that''s where the Familiars are, so I shouldn''t worry about that side~"


    As she smiled and faced the iing Demonic Beasts, at the other side of the city''s outskirts, the Demonic Beasts were battling arge group of familiars.


    "WAAAARRGHH!"


    A gigantic, aberrant spatial bag mimic had grown up to twenty meters of height, opening his massive spatial jaws and devouring Demonic Beasts wide, munching on them, which took


    some time to digest.


    CRUNCH, CRUNCH, CRUNCH!


    "Well done, Glutton! Keep at it!"


    And a giant and mighty dragon, an almostpletely urate copy of Ignatius brother,


    soared above the skies, ushing an inferno of draconic mes with a slight hint of copied divinity within them, burning and tearing through the beasts.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Gebobobo!"


    RUMBLE!


    At the same time, a giant mole dug underground, changing thendscape within seconds as


    giant sinkholes made the demonic beasts fall and be impaled by giant metallic spikes.


    As Sylphy''s familiars battled, An''s familiars only looked in disbelief.


    "Hahah... do we even need to do something?"


    They felt a bit left out...

 Chapter 1360: Felicias Insanity

    Chapter 1360: Felicia''s Insanity


    ?


    Selene felt relieved there were so many people helping, but the endless waves of Demonic Beasts would simply not let her rx one bit, even less when that gigantic True Demon above the skies was constantly bombarding the skies, as explosions of mes and shes of swords reverberated everywhere.


    "The barrier... I can manage to regenerate it thanks to goddess Felicia''s help, but for how long can she keep helping like this?!" Selene muttered. "And also goddess Sylphy and god An''s familiars are very strong too, but this army... this just feels... endless!"


    She despaired even now as she saw hundreds of more Demonic Beasts approaching, where a hundred died, two hundred more spawned out of the blue. She had made sure that their origin had stopped summoning them, yet they just kepting endlessly anyways.


    "That huge monster that summoned them here... It has stopped summoning them for a long while, so why does it feel like the Demonic Beasts only grow bigger in numbers?!" Selene muttered in disbelief. "It is as if someone else... is summoning them! Goddess Felicia!"


    Felicia nced around the battlefield as she unleashed her powerful Spells, destroying hundreds of Demonic Beasts as she did, only to find more and more to keeping.


    "Yeah, just as I thought, they''re being constantly summoned... Allocer is no longer summoning them though!" she muttered. "This only leads to a single conclusion. That bastard is summoning them."


    Felicia expanded her senses, scanning around over a kilometer ofndscape in mere seconds, however, she couldn''t sense the origin of the demonic beasts being summoned.


    They simply spawned out of thin air into the scene, as if...


    As if the dungeon itself was making them?!


    "Is the Evil God of Dungeons somehow taking control of a part of Sylphy''s Dungeon?!" she thought. "Perhaps he has done exactly that and has fused the demon gate into the dungeon''s ability to spawn monsters! With Sylphy''s boundless Mana... this means that he''ll keep summoning Demonic Beasts endlessly!"


    Although True Demons were noting anymore, as they seemed tooplex for whatever was spawning the Demonic Beasts, these animal-like creatures that originated from the world of the True Demons were mighty yet simple enough to summon endlessly without issues.


    "Goddess Felicia!"


    And then, Felicia heard the voice of Selene below her.


    "Selene! Yes?"


    "Can''t you notice it? The demonic beasts are never-ending! W-What do we do? We''re handling things fine for now but eventually...!"


    "I know, I know! But we got little hands to do everything all at once!" said Felicia. "We can''t concentrate on finding who''s summoning them if Allocer is not dead first!"


    After all, they''ll need the help of Sylphy to properly locate the Evil God''s Astral Avatar, without her abilities, it would be simply impossible to find him and y him now that he had melded into the inner workings of the dungeon.


    However, she could at the very least, slow it down.


    "But I can do this though!" Felicia smiled, unleashing her Alchemy Magic Powers to her limits, as her Divine Aspect emerged. "Let''s see...!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    Felicia floated in midair as the winds made her long blue hair wave, her long elven ears could be seen as her long hair waved.


    Her eyes glowed brightly, emanating sparkles of light so bright and beautiful they could only be called divine.


    Her hands spread out, as her eyes pierced the very fabric of reality, there was nothing that she didn''t see.


    Elements, spirits, particles, atoms, everything were things she could see with her eyes.


    "As long as I can see it, I can control it through Alchemy!"


    One of the things that magic predominantly worked on was visual stimulus!


    A fire magician will never be able to conjure fire if he hasn''t seen fire before, for example!


    However, most people give these things for a given.


    After all, as we exist and live, everyone will see mes and their potency, everyone will drink water and swim through and see rain, everyone will walk over the earth, throw stones, dig underground, and look at huge boulders, everyone will feel the wind, what it can lift and move, and how refreshing it is!


    Yet... this special visual stimulus was brought to apletely different level when Felicia was born, the child of a dwarf and an elf, often thought in ancient times to be a terrible taboo!


    However, the genius talent with magic of elvesbined with the expertise and dexterity of dwarves created a prodigious, genius child!


    Since the moment she was born, that Felicia saw the world different than others.


    Particles, elements, atoms.


    The very fabric of everything.


    She could see it all!


    "Uwaaahh! Buaaaahh!"


    And the first thing she did was cry!


    She was terrified of the world.


    To others, which looked so simply, was a terrible headache to her little head since she was


    born.


    Everything was soplex; everything was so terribleplex!


    And yet... since she was a year old.


    BOOOM!


    Her cradle was shapeshifted instantly because she felt she was tired of sleeping there.


    It suddenly turned into a boat shape, allowing her to crawl outside.


    Alchemy, a magic that everyone learns over time for years.


    She was born with the innate ability to conjure it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Elements, Particles, Atoms! I can manipte space because the fabric of space itself is aposition of several particlespressed together against the pressure of matter itself!" Feliciaughed, facing over three hundred Demonic Beasts at once. "And I can shape the dungeon because I can SEE what it is made of! Mana, Divinity,pressed atmospheric pressure, winds, space... time! Okay, I think I got it!"


    Her eyes shone bright blue, her hands suddenly touching the ground below.


    "{Divine Shape Forge}: {Dungeon Seal}"


    FLAAASH!


    The entire world trembled, as a gigantic seal was ced on the entirety of the dungeon''s first floor. The Demonic Beasts, which kepting endlessly at a rapid rate, was suddenly...


    completely sealed.


    "Oh, I think I just resolved the whole problem, hmm? Well, there''s still... over five thousand of


    you guys, damn!"


    Feliciaughed, incapable of believing how her powers have developed even at her age.


    "W-WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!"


    And the furious scream of an Evil god, now trapped within the dungeon he tried to hijack,


    reverberated.


    "Oh, there you are! Just in time!"


    And Felicia smiled, as she saw the other group finally arriving.

 Chapter 1361: Felicias Almighty Magic Power

    Chapter 1361: Felicia''s Almighty Magic Power


    ?


    Using her fantastic powers, Felicia rewrote the very rules of a dungeon, a feat she had never attained until now, after somehow and finally attaining a greater level of enlightenment through the analysis of the world through yet another lenses.


    The summoning of Demonic Beasts was rapidly stopped, but it had be a rather big problem as she sealed the dungeon''s first floor, as a few thousand Demonic Beasts had been summoned at the end.


    Yes, there were roughly five thousand out there...


    "Oh, I think I was a bit slow at that..." Felicia sighed. "Well, what can I do about that?"


    She noticed the party led by her second body arriving in the Vige of Eden, as Felicia smiled with a nod, quickly looking back at the Demonic Beasts.


    "Five thousand all on their own might be unrealistic..." she muttered. "They''re still growing after all, let''s see... How about I take down half of all of you then?"


    She flew into the skies again, spreading her Alchemy Domain and sensing the world itself as part of her materials and ingredients for alchemy.


    "All of this leftover Mana that leaked out after the seal was ced... I''ll use it as an element." The Element of Mana, the energy of magic that flowed through everything. Most people never thought of it as an actual element, but as a force of nature, or perhaps a part of the universe itself.


    The true nature, its existence, and why it does what it does, had never been studied... Except from Felicia, who since her youngest years, has been endlessly analyzing the properties of Mana and Magic itself.


    "I might be the only one that has attained this too..." she giggled. "{Divine Geomancy + Divine Shape Forge}"


    FLUOOOSH!


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, thousands of weapons materialized out of thin air, all of the pure Mana itself crystalized and then hardened like the hardest of metals, bing crystalline, ss-like spears, swords, and axes.


    "{Mana Weapon Rain}"


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    The weapons made of purepressed Mana and nothing else at all, no element, nothing even in the slightest, rushed down, the element of Mana itself was something that not many had tamed, and that perhaps only Felicia could employ in such a way.


    "Just like the winds, just like the fire, just like water, Mana is also an element of nature," she said. "Made up of its own chemicalpound, Mana possesses the miraculous chemical power to attract and generate other elements based in the level of fluctuation and movements of its own particles! But essentially, it means it can be also used on its purest form and take upon any shape."


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The explosions consumed mana within their perimeters, and absorbed the pure essence of the demonic beasts, making them explode and vaporize instantly, their elements, everything was sent into disarray.


    Selene watched in disbelief as she saw Feliciapletely wipe out over two thousand Demonic Beasts in less than a minute, greatly lowering the challenge of this invasion!


    "A-Amazing...! P-Please kill the rest too!" Selene cried.


    "Sorry, can''t do!"ughed Felicia. "I can''t just waste all my Mana, can''t I? You''ll have to take care of the rest and grow stronger from it, alright?"


    "E-Eeeh?!" Selene was shocked she got such an answer.


    Felicia knew that she could certainly erase all the demonic beasts in here if she wanted with her newfound powers, but that wouldn''t be fun for those that had yet to catch up with her, right?


    She wanted the young''uns to grow up through challenges and so on, so she couldn''t just take away all the fun from them!


    "First body, I''m here!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sure, let''s switch then."


    And right in that moment, her second body arrived. Sharing the same soul and minds, she talked to herself just to pretend they were still separate.


    CLAP!


    They pped their hands, as Felicia used her witch broom to fly into the skies, leaving her Homunculus Familiar in here, a very useful second body!


    "We''re here!"


    Ivy, Celica, and Celeste''s voices reverberated across the skies, as they rapidly descended, reaching everyone else.


    They also came with Naturia and Yggdra, who rapidly started healing all the wounded warriors that Selene couldn''t heal due to being so busy keeping the barrier.


    "Ivy!" Selene hugged Ivy amidst the battle outside. "You''re back- And you''re huge! W-What happened?!"


    "A lot... happened..." Ivy sighed, hugging Selene. "Bark... died to protect me and... His powers, even his body, he gave them to me..."


    "B-Bark died...?!" Selene cried. "No... Bark!" she hugged Ivy, crying on her shoulders.


    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..." Ivy cried back. "It''s all my fault... If only I... I wasn''t so stupid- If only I...!"


    "He... he gave you... his body and powers?" muttered Selene. "I can sense him within you. I don''t know how but... His very soul has be your strength now... I... it doesn''t feel like he''s exactly dead."


    "I don''t know either how it happened, but he... I think he merged with me, beforepletely dying..." sighed Ivy. "I could once hear his voice, but it stopped now... I think he might have...


    Ugh..."


    "F-For now... let''s talk about thatter, for now... we must concentrate on the present..." Selene tried to be strong, even as she was crying. "We have to protect our people, Ivy! Like Bark would have wanted, okay?"


    "Yes, I know!" Ivy nodded, full of determination. "I''ll protect them with the powers he gifted me,bined with mine... I have be strong, stronger than I could have never hoped to be... And I''ll use this power to protect you, and everyone here. Don''t worry."


    Ivy quickly nced into the distance, the Demonic Beasts attacking the barrier and trying to tear it apart, as her Spiritual Powers surged after eating the Mana Fruits and Spirit Leaves of Naturia, and then nced at a strange dragon-shaped fruit in her hands. Sylphy had given her one of these, and also a second for Selene.


    "Selene, take this," Ivy said, giving her the green fruit. "Sylphy said you should eat one, so you can get stronger and have more vitality!"


    "A dragon... fruit?" Selene nced at the fruit. "Okay!"


    The two didn''t hesitate, eating the fruits as they saw Celica and Celeste quickly beginning to


    sh against the Demonic Beasts.


    And then, their bodies started to transform, awakening draconic powers.


    FLAAASH!

 Chapter 1362: The Power Of The Divine Dragon Fruits

    Chapter 1362: The Power Of The Divine Dragon Fruits


    ?


    After consuming the Divine Dragon Fruits, both Ivy and Selene saw the changes as clear as the day. Not only did their stats suddenly skyrocket, but their Auras erupted with tremendous divine and draconic power beyond their wildest dreams.


    Selene saw her body being covered by emerald-colored scales, her head grow golden and green horns, and also her body gaining a pair of big wooden wings and a long, thick tail. She even had sharp fangs and ws.


    However, she still wouldn''t just jump into the battlefield, instead, this boost to her stats, especially in the magical department, further enhanced her ability to control the barrier and even the nature around her!


    "T-This is incredible! I feel... so strong! So connected with Nature, and my Magic Barrier as well!" Selene muttered. "Above all, my Mana and Health, they''ve been fully restored. Even my soul''s wounds were restored..."


    She felt relieved that such a miraculous fruit could even exist to begin with, something only her goddess Sylphy-sama could ever create and gift to her!


    As the [Divine Dragon Fruit Tree] Skill reached Level 3, it unlocked new types of Dragon Fruits and also new healing effects.


    The power to heal small soul wounds was one of them!


    "This power... What dragon is this?" Selene wondered.


    Although it wasn''t revealed to her through system notifications because the system worked differently for summoned heroes, she could feel it.


    An even stronger connection with Nature than ever before, the golden horns and the green scales were also quite obvious.


    "A Nature Dragon, perhaps?"


    At the same time, Ivy also changed, crimson scale armor covering her body, huge wings, tail, ws, draconic eyes, and horns also covered her body, giving her already tall frame an even more imposing form.


    "Fire Dragon Fruit, these mes..." muttered Ivy. "I''llbine them with the double blessing I have!"


    Ivy had a double blessing, born from her original blessing given by Sylphy, which was then further fused with Bark''s own blessing, creating something Sylphy could have never been able to do normally.


    A double blessing! Their effects weren''t just doubled though, but further amplified, giving Ivy something simr to a Divine Spark!


    However, at this point, she had barely developed it properly, nheless, once she underwent Fire Draconification by eating the fruit, she felt the changes more than ever before.


    FLASH!


    Within her, that spark the double divine blessing, began to grow, spreading through her body like veins. The crimson scale armor glowed brighter, as she noticed her mes changing, transforming, evolving.


    Further fusing with her spiritual magic and energies, all into one.


    "I can feel it now... This power to surpass our limits, Bark!" Ivy said with a smile. "I have to defend my vige, at all costs! Selene, I''m going, I''ll trust you keep things safe!"


    "I''ll do my best, don''t worry! With this new power, I am quite confident!" Selene nodded. "Good then!" Ivy rushed into the skies, jumping off the church''s rooftop, and then descending with her big draconic wings made of her own wooden body and red scales. "These mes overflowing through my body... They''re different from anything else I''ve seen before!"


    They weren''t Heavenly mes like Sylphy or her father, nor Holy mes like the blessing granted them, but they were strange, sometimes gold, other times green, and other times red.


    They were...


    "Spiritual Nature mes...?"


    A name, abination of the Element of Nature that embodies nts of all kinds,bined with fire, its total opposite. mes that embodied nature itself, something perhaps never seen before.


    "RAAAAH!"


    With a furious roar, Ivy charged against the iing beasts, resembling giant multi-headed demonic lizards, chimeras, slimes, and skeletons.


    Her tail shapeshifted by hermand, bing a huge bow that fired arrows made of these green mes, firing them through her special spells, which had been enhanced even further.


    "Let''s test the waters then! {Divine Red Rose Arrows}!"


    Beautiful red rose arrows were materialized, imbued with her green and gold mes and fired rapidly against dozens of Demonic Beasts at once, which easily pierced through their incredibly hard skin and tough leather.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Her special mes not only pierced through the beasts defenses and then erupted inside, but quickly grew countless nt lives over their dying bodies, which drained the demonic beasts out of their energies at the same time as they grew.


    "Gryyeeggh!"


    "Gruoohhh!"


    "Shaaahhh...!"


    The monsters died one after another, and rather agonizingly as they were drained out of everything from Ivy''s mes, only making her shocked with what she could achieve!


    However, these new mes were tied with her Fire Draconification, a temporary transformation. To achieve this power and keep it permanently, she''ll have to do much more than this.


    "This is clearly just not enough, I have to go even further beyond, it seems!" she looked excited if anything, as she faced hundreds of Demonic Beasts on her own. "I can feel it, Bark''s powers have allowed me to grow stronger, constantly! I am no longer limited by what I was...!"


    Using her tail to shoot arrows and using her hands to swing powerful swords made out of Spiritual Energy and Wood materialized into des, she shed against hundreds of


    Demonic Beasts at once.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Explosions of spiritual mes erupted everywhere, her arrows pierced and exploded her foes, while her spiritual swordsmanship continued to improve, taking upon Bark''s abilities, and adapting them to her own way of fighting.


    Selene couldn''t help but admire the view, widening her eyes, Ivy was taking down so many tremendously strong foes on her own!


    "I also have to do my best and help protect Eden..." she said. "Goddess Sylphy and God An''s Familiars cover a nk over there. Then goddess Celeste and Celica towards there, and Ivy in there... However that''s not enough! Goddess Felicia''s second body went over there... but the back is still rather unguarded...! Can I also fight with these powers, from such a long


    distance?"


    As Selene pondered this, she concentrated, channeling her spiritual, magical, and draconic


    powers.


    The Divine Dragon Fruit of the Nature Dragon granted her new abilities.


    {Nature''s Attunement}!


    And by furtherbining it with the nature around her, and then her barrier...


    "There!"


    RUMBLE!


    Her barrier suddenly started to absorb nature itself, growingrger and stronger, and even


    growing hundreds of giant spears, piercing the bodies of nearby beasts!


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    "Amazing..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Selene could hardly believe it!

 Chapter 1363: The Saintess Struggles

    Chapter 1363: The Saintess'' Struggles


    ?


    The Divine Dragon Fruit of the Nature Dragon granted Selene new abilities.


    {Nature''s Attunement}!


    And by furtherbining it with the nature around her, and then her barrier, she was able to create incredible new effects.


    Her concentration reached her limits, as she did the unthinkable, changing the shape and form of her barrier itself!


    "There!"


    RUMBLE!


    Her barrier suddenly started to absorb nature itself, growingrger and stronger, and even growing hundreds of giant spears, these were weapons of her own vision and imagination. Such weapons, made of wood and barrier magic, spiraled at incredible speeds, overflowing with the might of her Draconic Power and Mana, piercing the bodies of nearby beasts! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    The Demonic Beast bodies, which were insanely tough and powerful, exploded into pieces one after another, some were barely left alive, slowly dying with huge holes in their bodies.


    "Amazing..."


    Selene could hardly believe it! She had never felt so spiritually attuned with nature itself, despite being supposedly the Saintess of the Arboren, the children of nature and nts themselves.


    "I will fight too, for my children...!" she said. "So please, everyone! Give me your strength as well!"


    Selene gave words of inspiration to her people, although fighting on their own was unthinkable as they would immediately burn to death, they did something different.


    They immediately understood what their Saintess truly meant, the Arboren, once born from Sylphy''s Harvest Familiars, the product and creation a skill made by the System, were now individuals of their own.


    They had souls, they had their own minds, personalities, and thoughts. They were people, and no longer fabrications of the system. The Civilization System might be boosting their growth as a species, but they were... their own people!


    "Saintess... please save us!"


    "Take it all, take my Mana if you must!"


    "Take my powers..."


    "I have very little, but please take it... protect my children, please!"


    "We don''t want to die...!"


    "After learning what is truly to be people... we don''t want to die!"


    "Please... take it all!"


    "Oh Saintess, save us!"


    The Arboren prayed to their Saintess, the direct medium to their creator, their goddess, Sylph. Their Auras surged, endlessly connecting with the Soul and Mana of the Saintess.


    Selene shed a tear, as she heard their pleas for help, and received their Mana, the energy of hundreds of people all at once, condensing together into her body, making her powers overflow.


    This Mana, the Mana of the Arboren, was not the same as Sylph''s Mana. It contained the very essence of their lifeblood and souls, it was green and gold colored, imbued with the Elements of Life and Nature itself.


    "I''ve heard you loud and clear, everyone!" Selene nodded. "Your powers, your cumtive strength, it shall be used to save you!"


    FLAAAASH!


    Selene unleashed all their power as countless rivers of green and gold energies reached the barrier, shapeshifting it intorger spears and even firing beams of light.


    Dozens after dozens of Demonic Beasts were being rapidly killed, reaching a hundred in only a minute, explosions constantly erupted around her area of protection.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "Ivy... You''re fighting so hard...!" Selene smiled as she saw Ivy fight, unleashing her powerful Divine Spiritual Nature mes and her Spiritual Swordsmanship techniques. "I see you, I am definitely seeing you fight your best! You''re so amazing... You''re so incredible! Yet... Ugh!" However, suddenly Selene fell to her knees again, gasping for air, feeling weaker and weaker. "I-I can''t... It''s so much, such a huge pressure...!" she muttered. "These powers exhaust me to no end... Am I... not fit for this responsibility? My hear... wavers even now. Why is that? What do Ick?"


    She looked into the skies, at her goddess, and then at her own self.


    Her own... self?


    "I was born as their Saintess, I live for them and their protection but..."


    "Is this my curse too?"


    Born as their Saintess, born as their guardian, her own self, her own personality, her own future, it is all already made, she is the Saintess and nothing else.


    Although she wants to save them with everything she has, this new power she was


    developing, it weakened as her heart wavered.


    Deep down, Selene had a different thought than what she spoke, even though she sincerely


    loved and wanted to protect them.


    She also felt...


    Tired of this responsibility already.


    Bark was dead, Ivy was risking her life to fight, a giant true demon was threatening the entire


    world she loved, the Arboren despaired, so weak they could only rely on her miracles.


    It was too much, she didn''t want to, but she felt... frustrated and angered with everything!


    "Why is this happening to me?"


    "Why is Bark dead?"


    "Why did the Goddess let this all happen?"


    "And why... why are you all so..."


    "So useless..."


    She felt angered and frustration, dark emotions she wanted to hide within her pure heart, yet


    she simply couldn''t.


    "The world is an unfair ce, dear."


    "But because it''s unfair, it doesn''t mean it''s all bad!"


    However, as she despaired, two voices reverberated behind her, Selene panicked, thinking


    that someone might have heard her ramblings.


    Yet what greeted her were two beautiful and adorable Spirits of Nature, a beautiful fairy, only


    a persona, a form of a bigger being, a tree and a spirit at the same time.


    Although at surface she resembled an adult and beautiful fairy with green hair and a leaf dress, her aura, and her soul, belonged to a gigantic spirit tree, mother of hundreds of trees,


    of a forest.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And the second spirit was a cute girl, with brown skin and green hair, a translucent dress of green and gold, and an innocent smile befitting of her equally innocent heart. Her connection with the fairy was deep, intrinsic, they were family, she was her daughter. "Y-You... Who are you?" Selene muttered. "I''m sorry, d-did you heard what I said? I have been feeling so sad that I ended saying such things, I apologize for-"


    "There''s no need to apologize," said the fairy. "My name is Yggdra, and I am one of Sylph''s


    Familiars and Contracted Spirits."


    "And I''m Naturia, the same! Nice to meetcha!" Naturia giggled cutely.


    "Y-You''re the Goddess Spirits?!" Selene panicked even more.


    "Yes, and we''vee here to help you set your heart in the right ce," Yggdra smiled


    gently. "Let us make a contract."

 Chapter 1364: Surpass Your Limits!

    Chapter 1364: Surpass Your Limits!


    ?


    The battle around Eden raged ever more chaotic than before, with Felicia gone after taking down half of the foes, she still left 2500 Demonic Beasts for the rest to fend off as a "Trial", this only cemented the thought in her disciples of how insane their master was, not just as a figurative way to call out of her strange things, but that she was, in fact, not right in her mind and was insane and crazy, quite literally a mad person.


    And the worst part was that they probably weren''tpletely wrong either, Felicia was born different than anybody before, and her first years of life, unlike anybody else, were the scariest things she could still remember, her mind had to grow differently than the rest to adapt to her abilities, and to how she saw the worldpared to the rest.


    Of course, this wasn''t something they knew yet, Felicia''s Homunculus aided her disciples Celica and Celeste, as they fought against hundreds of Demonic Beasts on their own, an utterly ridiculous thing they would have never imagined they would end up doing aftering to Sylph''s dungeon for a "small request" that ended escting out of proportions.


    "Come on girls, I think you can still unleash more of your true powers, you''re still in the stage of evolving!"


    Felicia said using her Homunculus body, unleashing infernos of mes and frost as she pleased, and manipting the weather with alchemy to release thunder and winter hails.


    "See what I can do? Alchemy can do this and more! And yours is very special. Your unique magic has been fused with the alchemy you''ve learned, something I never thought could happen! You''ve literally created a new branch of alchemy from your own genius level talents! But it''s not enough! Not enough at all!"


    She rushed across the skies, gathering lightning into a massive sphere and throwing it into the ground, unleashing a gigantic explosion that killed over fifty Demonic Beasts at once.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    Then, as she saw the calcinated bodies of the Demonic Beasts, she giggled and sat down over a floating cloud, which she synthetized into something capable of holding her weight. "Now, now, get to it! Unleash your true potential like before!" she said, pping her hands as if demanding it out of her disciples.


    Celeste and Celica could hardly believe it! They knew she was a bit weird and sometimes rather emotionless, but this was just the worst! She was now showing her true self to them, someone demanding, cocky, insane, and obsessed with alchemy.


    "How are you even a Hero, you insane master?!" Celeste was about to throw her spear at her, but she could hardly do that. "Dammit! So many of you bastard demonic beast things! Just die already!"


    She quickly summoned her spear that had finished impaling a dozen monsters, overflowing with demonic energies and chaotic power, her zing spear, which had now grown to a muchrger, robust form than ever before through evolving in a simr way Sylphy''s weapons evolved, pierced through the bodies of the attacking demonic beasts one after another. Serpent, lions, wolves, twisted forms of all sorts of "normal" animals now turned into aberrant demonic monstrosities, they attacked Celeste at once, both physical and magical blows which she had to rapidly evade by flying with her bat-like wings, a result of fusing with her spirit which gave her bat-like appearance and enhanced shadow and curse magic powers. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    As the spear massacred the demonic beasts, more came from behind her, she waved her hand as the mes and demonic miasma they left behind came together into the palm of her hand, materializing several gigantic wolf-like jaws made of red colored demonic miasma and zing demonic mes of dark red and ck colors.


    "{Dark Geomancy}: {Demonic Wolf''s Jaws}"


    CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH!


    The sound of ferocious wolves devouring and biting echoed across the battlefield as they continued tearing apart her foes, but it was not enough, more kepting, endlessly, this time stronger than before, like that dragon they had fought before, chimeras and even angelic-like beings, fallen angel-type demonic beasts!


    "AAAHHHH!"


    "§°§°§°§°§¯§¯!"


    "LAAAAHH!"


    They cried in echoes as if they were singing, they were only a handful, but the fallen angel- type demonic beasts opened their crow talon-like hands, their broken, ck feathered wings spreading as their disfigured faces unleashed a storm of ck and red light. It was like an orchestra of the end.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Celeste desperately evaded with Celica, both girls running and flying away from their lives, these beams were too fast and exploded too quickly for Celeste to manipte too.


    "Uwaahah! This is getting out of control, Celesteeee!" Celica started slowly beginning to despair again. "Do something please, please!"


    "My Dark Geomancy is not fast enough!" Celeste said. "Do something too, Celica! Use the Golem Domain! And your Special new Golems!"


    "R-Right, oh yeah!" Celica had forgotten about everything once she entered in her state of panic, but quickly rearranged herself, manipting the ground beneath her. "{Shape Forge Necromancy}: {Golem Domain}!!!"


    RUMBLE!


    The ground below them shook tremendously as the stone, dirt, and the burned forests around transformed, imbued with dozens of demonic souls Celica forcefully imbued into thend, gigantic golems made of stone and dirt emerged by the dozens, each one over thirty meters of


    height.


    "GRUOOOHHHH!"


    They quickly started defending the girls, protecting them from the beams of the fallen angel- type demonic beasts, rushing in front of the blows as they blew up into pieces, as strong as they were, they were still stone and dirt.


    "Not bad! Turning the ground itself into golems directly?! That''s amazing!" pped Felicia. "But you''ll need more than that to get through them, Celica, my disciple!"


    "W-Why is she like this?!" Celica cried. "Ahhh... D-Don''t panic, don''t panic...!"


    "You got this Celica, I trust you!" Celeste said, patting her shoulders as she continued


    fighting the demonic beasts.


    "Celeste..." Celica saw her adoptive big sister, smiling faintly.


    And then she looked at the sky, Sylphy and her father fighting against an even greater threat


    all on their own.


    Things certainly didn''t go as she wanted them to go but...


    Right now, she knew she couldn''t hesitate.


    Despite her mind being different than others, thanks to their love and affection, she held


    simr values to them.


    Even if it sometimes didn''t show in front of others...


    "I need more ingredients..." she sighed, looking at the corpses of the demonic beasts.


    "Right... {Necromancy Synthesis}!"


    FLUOOOSH!


    Celica unleashed her powersbined together, touching the ground again, as countless of golem hands and phantasmal hands grabbed almost a hundred demonic beast corpses.


    And then she absorbed them into thend, further fusing them together, Celica put her


    everything and even her two new little golems.


    Evolved new versions of them, small, yet mysteriously powerful!


    "You can do it guys! Combine with them!"


    "Yes... master!"


    "Masterrrr!"


    The two leaped into the mass of flesh and stone, furtherbining together as the sky turned


    ck and space itself seemed to waver slightly.


    "Oooh?!" Felicia suddenly noticed something strange. "Don''t tell me! Has this girl already reached that stage?! Its iplete but still... I knew it! My disciples are full of boundless


    talent!"


    As Felicia celebrated, a powerful Domain expanded.


    And Celica''s eyes glowed blue with phantasmal energies.


    "{Necromancy Synthesis + Necromancy Shape Forge}: {Undying Golem World Domain}"


    RUMBLE!


    Unknowingly, Celica had reached a new stage.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1365: Celica Goes Beyond

    Chapter 1365: Celica Goes Beyond


    ?


    Since birth that Celica was gifted with an incredible talent towards the dark spectrum of


    magic, specifically, with the two Elements of Death and Phantoms. Unlike any other child her age, who had more "simple" elements, the power she held was both dangerous and also often thought to be evil and cursed.


    The power to manipte and create the dead was not something looked well in most societies. Only the elves, who saw the gift of magic as someone precious, and that the true evil are the people that use that magic for bad things, often epted necromancers.


    This was why Celica had the opportunity and fortune to train her magic to her fullest extent, thanks to being in a country of elves who had no prejudices against any type of magic, not only she reached a very high level ofprehension and usage of her Phantom Magic, but Faylen and other experts had already realized just how talented she was for her age.


    Celica, without a doubt was a genius.


    Other necromancers in the country could only wish to have her immense talent, the ability to seamlessly control this magic with no bacsh or repercussions. Usually those that delved and studied necromancy would sometimes face bacsh from this magic, as the pir of necromancy itself was based on curses.


    However, Celica was different, she didn''t need any curses, her abilities were innate from her body, even before she even forged a magic circle!


    Some could have considered it because of her race, and they weren''t wrong, the nameless tribe of blue-skinned demons she belonged to have an innate talent with dark elements.


    Her mother, however, was talentless at magic, someone that was discriminated in her home, and that ended being drafted to war into the human continent because she was discarded and sent to die.


    But it was by many miracles that she survived, was weed by the demonmunity of Eastgrain, and then was able to give birth to her daughter Celica.


    Celica never met her father, her mother had told her he died before she was born in the war, but she often said he was a strong man, another exiled person of her tribe that was thought to be unfit to remain with them due to hisck of magic.


    Who would have thought that the daughter of the two most talentless and magicless demons of their tribes would result in an incredible genius?


    Faylen had once spected that Celica could have been inherited the magic her parents couldn''t unlock from their innate racial abilities, plus her own.


    Giving her three times the magic power of a normal person of their tribe.


    It was as if Celica was actually three talented necromancers.


    Into one.


    Her growth was exponential, and now, the genius was once more breaking the limits of what was thought to be possible for someone her age.


    Through the immense quantity of Alchemy Element Runes spread across her body thanks to Felicia''s "training", which numbered in the tens of thousands, Celica began to realize the connection that Necromancy had with Alchemy.


    Both were about manipting things, "materials" to create new "items", undead. Bybining these principles and imbuing her own "imagination" into these spells.


    Celica reached a new height, one never thought possible before.


    World Domain.


    The next stage that a Domain Creation possess, a powerful Domain that epasses a tremendously huge amount of space, hundreds of meters, sometimes many kilometers.


    It was as if the user themselves created a world of their own surrounding them, a world they controlled and which they could grow more powerful as long as they were within it!


    Right now, only those that have reached Tier 10 and above could conjure it, usually the most magically gifted, it wasn''t for everyone.


    Yet Celica...


    She did without even being Tier 7 yet!


    Although within Celica''s System Status, her Bloodline said to be "Puppeteer Demon", she could do more than controlling golems or puppets.


    After all, the very power of controlling such things was a connection with necromancy, the maniption of phantoms and souls.


    Of the dead!


    "{Necromancy Synthesis + Necromancy Shape Forge}: {Undying Golem World Domain}" RUMBLE!


    And bybining her two evolved forms of Synthesis and Shape Forge, Celica went all out, imbuing her very power and existence into the ground.


    The skies darkened and the ground changed, thousands of phantasmal specters emerged from the burnt floor, howling and roaring, these were the souls of the demonic beasts themselves!


    "She can manipte the souls of the demonic beasts?!" Celeste was left speechless, even more when she saw what happened.


    The name "Undying Golem Domain" actually meant what it said, the corpses of the many demons fused with dirt and stone, phantoms, and darkness, emerging one after another as giant ck gargoyles.


    "{Golem Summon}: {Demonic Gargoyle Golem}!"


    It wasn''t just a few dozen, but hundreds of Gargoyles of over thirty meters rushed against the Demonic Beasts, swinging their stony ws, tails, and biting with sharp fangs, tearing through their opponent''s flesh and blood.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    The World Domain was iplete, and it was already beginning to shrink upon being summoned, but it helped Celica and Celeste break through their predicament, rapidly destroying foes from left and right.


    BOOOM!


    And when the demonic beasts sted the gargoyles into pieces using their magic or breath attacks, more golems emerged from the ground.


    They were undying, endless!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her two little and evolved Jester and Mister Teddy Golems quickly grew in size within the domain, bing massive titans that stomped over everything.


    "Woah! Amazing, Celica! T-This is incredible!" said Celeste, as she was being carried by the


    giant golems.


    "Hahhh... Hahhh... I can keep this up for at least another five more minutes, but after that, I don''t think I''ll be able to move... Celeste, I''ll have to leave it to you afterwards!" said Celica, making Celeste''s eyes widen.


    "Hah?! I can''t do it on my own!" cried Celeste. "Let''s kill as many of these before that


    happens then!"


    "No, I think you can, this is your chance too, Celeste! You have to... hahhh... You have to break


    your limits! You have your own innate racial abilities too, right? You have to bring out... hahh... the root of their power... Just like I am no longer restrained to just being a puppeteer,


    it''s the same for you!"


    "The same... for me?"


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    And in that very moment, a mass of dozens of demonic beasts emerged, shaping into an


    abhorrent chimeric beast.


    RUMBLE!

 Chapter 1366: Triad Spiritual Contract

    Chapter 1366: Triad Spiritual Contract


    ?


    When Selene began to despair as her heart started to waver and her resolve to disappear due to thebination of many events and things that started wearing down at her mind, two


    spirits appeared behind her.


    One was the fairy-like Yggdra, and the other was little Naturia, who resembled more of a child than an actual fairy now, their appearances quickly made Selene feel startled.


    "Y-You... Who are you?" Selene muttered. "I''m sorry, d-did you heard what I said? I have been feeling so sad that I ended saying such things, I apologize for-"


    "There''s no need to apologize," said the fairy. "My name is Yggdra, and I am one of Sylph''s Familiars and Contracted Spirits."


    "And I''m Naturia, the same! Nice to meetcha!" Naturia giggled cutely.


    "Y-You''re the Goddess Spirits?!" Selene panicked even more.


    "Yes, and we''vee here to help you set your heart in the right ce," Yggdra smiled gently. "Let us make a contract."


    A contract.


    Something that Selene had never heard of before, but that she somehow already guessed what it was. Since time immemorial that Spirits have created contracts with mortals, this isn''t done just because spirits pity mortals or because they really like them.


    In actuality, both parties benefit from the contract. Spirits receive Mana from their masters, while also being able to be much more corporeal and physical due to their connection to the material world with their masters.


    They can also grow much faster than other "wild spirits" and even if they are "killed", they can revive after a certain amount of time passes within their master''s Soulscape.


    However, Yggdra was much more different, she was a unique living being that was both a living magical tree forest and also a spirit at the same time.


    Although her primary contract was with Sylphy, Yggdra was more than capable of creating contracts with others as well.


    Just like the one she had made with the Sunlight Tree back in Cloudia, which was more like an experiment for her to see if it was possible.


    But now? It was without a doubt.


    "You want to have a spirit contract with me?" muttered Selene. "But I..."


    "You are more than qualified," Yggdra smiled. "I know that you''re going through a lot, Selene. This is why I want to help you. Once the contract is done, I shall be a partner, I will soothe your heart when nobody else can, and I will assist you too."


    "Y-You want to assist me?" muttered Selene.


    "Yes, I have been considering it for a while, my dear master can''t simply do everything her own, look at the disaster that happened," sighed Yggdra. "I want to alleviate her weight. As long as you can nt some seeds, I can expand my bodies here as well, and I could assist you in maintaining the Arboren, because I know that, although you''re their Saintess, the burden is too big. How about having some break days every week, hmm?"


    "R-Really..." Selene muttered, feeling moved. "A break... day?"


    Since she was born that she had been working, protecting, and doing everything she could to ensure the safety and happiness of the Arboren, and right now, when they were at their most helpless moment, Selene felt tired.


    She loved them all dearly, but she couldn''t hide anymore her frustration and exhaustion, she wished so much they could be stronger... She wasn''t even old either, she was a rather young living being, born recently.


    Yet Yggdra could remediate this! And it wasn''t as if Yggdra was doing everything on her own either.


    "I had already consulted Sylphy and she agreed," said Yggdra. "Let me help you, Selene. Your true power can only blossom when you make contracts with Spirits Of Nature and Life."


    "Me too! Me too! I am big enough to make a second contract I think!" Naturia also wanted to join.


    "Well, not truly, but with my help, my dear daughter, you can," nodded Yggdra. "By doing a Triad Contract with me and Selene, I can take upon the burden you would, Naturia, this way, you can do it easily."


    "Oooh, mom''s so cool!" said Naturia. "Will you be ok with that?"


    "I have tens of thousands of trees within my forests in Cloudia, each one is a child and also part of my body, I can spread out the burden, and my soul has grown across all of them," Yggdra said. "Thanks to Lara''s help, not only was I able to form this new spiritual body, but I think I can do even more. The Saintess of Spirits has blessed me as well."


    Indeed, within Yggdra''s status, Lara''s blessing was there, granting herpletely new and miraculous abilities, and further helping her evolve her true potential.


    Even when she wasn''t even here, Lara was helping everyone.


    Selene heard what she said and sighed, she felt slightly embarrassed she was receiving the help of someone again already.


    But she couldn''t really give herself the privilege of having any pride right now, in fact, the thing she hascked the most so far was the help of others.


    Now that they were finallying to help her, she couldn''t reject them.


    "Okay..." Selene nodded, standing up, her bright golden eyes shining brightly. "Please tell me what to do!"


    "Nothing much," said Yggdra. "You''re more than qualified. Simply release your soul as an Aura, and I can do the rest. Dear daughter, you too, release your Spiritual Soul."


    "Okay mama!" Naturia nodded.


    "GRUOOHHH!"


    "GRAAAHHH!"


    "SHAAAHHH!"


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    At the same time as this happened, Selene panicked slightly noticing as several gigantic demonic beasts, made out of several demonic beasts melting and fusing together into abhorrent abominations, started attacking the barrier all at once.


    Crack, crack...!


    CRACK!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Several cracks started spreading across the barrier at the same time, Selene nced in disbelief as her eyes widened, there were less Demonic Beasts now, but they started tobine into Abyssal Demonic Beast Chimeras, possessing tremendous power!


    "W-We have to hurry!" Selene said. "Let''s do it!"


    FLUOSH!


    Her Spiritual Soul emerged from her body, forming an aura of green and gold, enhanced even further after she ate the Nature Dragon Fruit.


    "Let''s get started then."


    Yggdra and Naturia''s Spiritual Souls connected together, and then they connected again with


    Selene''s, creating a "Triad Spiritual Contract".


    FLAAASH!

 Chapter 1367: Demonic Weapon Shape Forge

    Chapter 1367: Demonic Weapon Shape Forge


    ?


    Celica''s World Domain kept shrinking by the minute, but her golems relentlessly battled the many demonic beasts. The remains of these demonic beasts quickly bing new golems made of flesh and stone in the shape of not only gargoyles but huge monstrosities of stone and flesh.


    However, whoever was leading or controlling the demonic beasts was smart too, seeing how their numbers decreased so much, they startedbining them all, synthetizing the demonic beasts into gigantic, abhorrent versions of themselves.


    Abyssal Demonic Beast Chimeras,parable to much stronger monsters in sheer power! Celica had to use most of her army of golems to take only one down, but as long as her domain existed, she literally had infinite golems to use.


    More and more kept surging from the ground, surrounding and swarming even the biggest of demonic chimeras. Their bodies were slowly torn apart and then stomped to death, killed brutally.


    However, many golems also died constantly, by the dozens, or almost hundreds. The giant demonic chimeras fired beams of red and ck demonic energy from their eyes, sting them into smithereens.


    At the same time, Celica''s Unique Golems, which had evolved into a new level of golem creature after she used them as "materials" for her first Golem Titan, which ended killing all her other golems, except these two, Mister Jester and Mister Teddy, were employed defensively.


    They had evolved, bingpact and much smaller, made of ck steel and ck fur, while their interior was zing with phantasmal mes.


    Their appearances seemed weaker, but they had actually be much stronger, and once certain conditions were fulfilled, they had an amazing set of powers.


    The power of Shapeshifting, Manifestation, and Gigantification.


    They could freely manipte their body shape and size as long as they were within the range of Celica''s Domain or Aura.


    Usually, they would Manifest a part of their giant selves to fight, making it seem as if they summoned giant mechanical arms made of ck steel against foes.


    But in this form, they had be gigantic over a hundred-meter-tall golems, protecting both Celica and Celeste for now.


    Until the domainsted, that''s it...


    "GRUOOHH!"


    Yet the chimeras kepting, more and more. Celeste recalled what Celica had said, that she would have to fight them on her own once the domain disappeared, as she would be too exhausted to fight.


    "Dammit... dammit... dammit! What am I missing?!"


    Celeste continued racking her brains as she fought against the chimeras, being supported by hundreds of golems, she unleashed a barrage of powerful piercing blows using her cursed spear.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "{Dark Geomancy}: {Demon Blood Sword Rain}!"


    Using the blood of the demons, she materialized a hundred giant crimson-colored swords, firing them against the chimera and tearing through their entire body within seconds, making them explode into pieces after they were weakened by the hundred golems.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "No, that''s not enough, Dark Geomancy just won''t cut it anymore!" said Celeste. "I need tobine them... Synthesis and Shape Forge, I haven''t tried those yet."


    As Celeste thought about something, four more of the titanic chimeras appeared, crushing hundreds of golems at once and then firing beams of darkness and demonic mes against her.


    "Shit!"


    Celeste''s eyes widened as she generated several barriers of darkness, which easily broke one after another. The beam reached her, only to be quickly deflected by her cursed spear spinning around, barely managing to destroy the attacksing to them.


    "Ugh...!"


    Celeste kept making the spear spin around, as the beams kepting towards her. She harnessed all her concentration andbined her darkness, shadow, and curse elements with alchemy once more.


    "{D-Dark Geomancy}: {Demonic Eye... Lasers}!"


    The beams of ck and red demonic light gathered around her and quickly turned into huge demonic eyes, firing beams back at the chimeras, weakening them and making them step back temporarily, but that only allowed their tentacles to get closer to her.


    "Dammit! Not enough?!"


    Her spear was only a single weapon, where it moved, she would then remain unprotected. Making something simr was out of the question, this spear was only made after many years of cursing a magic spear she got from a dungeon and...


    "Wait a second..."


    As Celeste considered everything, her eyes shone bright red with an idea that enlightened her mind, as the tentacles reached her, she touched her spear, using Geomancy to let the spear absorb all the beams of demonic energy, making it growrger.


    "{Demonic Weapon Shape Forge}: {Cursed Spear Transformation: Tears of the Void}"


    Imagination, ideas, and enlightenment, the pirs of creating new magic once a magician already possessed magic and runes... they needed to imagine somethingplex andplete in their minds.


    And then bring it into the world.


    FLASH!


    Celeste''s spear changed, suddenly dividing into a thousand smaller weapons, sharp and ck


    colored daggers.


    This was her Cursed Spear''s new form...


    Tears of the Void!


    "Go."


    Five hundred of these daggers descended at lightning speed, piercing through the tentacles attacking her like a rain of death, and shredding them into pieces, then they continued attacking, reaching the chimeras, and rapidly beginning to stter their bodies over the ground, grinding them to tiny pieces of flesh.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    And as their ws reached her from behind, the other five hundred daggers surrounded her like a defensive barrier, easily tearing to shreds the attacksing from behind.


    Anything that touched her simply was turned to shreds!


    Just like that, everything for her changed.


    "A-Are you serious?" she muttered, smiling. "So this is what they meant... This is a power I already had, I just had to learn new ways of using it, huh? Interesting."


    And ideas kept flowing, Celeste was reaching a new height as well, in her own way, her own


    methods, and her own powers.


    "Let''s try something new!"


    As the countless daggers absorbed the blood and demonic energy of the demonic chimeras, Celeste quickly absorbed their energies and fused them into them and...


    She created a new form right away!


    "{Demonic Weapon Shape Forge}: {Cursed Spear Transformation: Guardian of Purgatory}"


    FLUOSH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    All one thousand daggers fused together into a huge mass of ck, cursed metal


    epassing her entirely, a gigantic, living, and cursed armor.


    Felicia couldn''t help but smile as she saw her disciple evolve!


    "I wasn''t wrong in letting them be my disciples..."

 Chapter 1368: Its Not Over

    Chapter 1368: It''s Not Over


    ?


    Felicia couldn''t help but smile as she watched the scene in front of her.


    "{Demonic Weapon Shape Forge}: {Cursed Spear Transformation: Guardian of Purgatory}"


    FLUOSH!


    All one thousand daggers fused together into a huge mass of ck, cursed metal epassing her entirely, a gigantic, living, and cursed armor.


    The old alchemist was incredibly proud in this moment, of how far was Celeste getting through, all thanks to her little training with alchemy.


    And she had yet to even begin teaching them more than that!


    They sure were visual learners, huh?


    "I wasn''t wrong in letting them be my disciples..."


    Celeste transformed her spear once more, giving it apletely new form inspired by Celica''s golem to give her protection and also new physical prowess.


    Felicia nodded as she saw her confront the chimeras with this new form, using giant fists made of ck steel to pulverize the iing tentacles and then fire beams of darkness and curses to weaken them from afar.


    Celeste was rapidly building a new fighting style out of her own cursed spear. Just like she had said, she was doing this her own way. She didn''t have shy powers like Celica, but she had this really powerful cursed spear she had been feeding curses and blood for many years.


    And which after she used Dark Geomancy to feed it demonic energy and true demon blood, had only grow tremendously strong, evolving and achieving a new form simrly to how Sylphy''s Scarlet or Sapphire evolve.


    "I''m definitely asking Sylphy to give the spear a system seedter!" Celeste said. "That gotta be at least one of thepensations she''ll have to give me after we''re breaking our backs fighting over here to protect her dungeon!"


    As sheined, her giant Guardian of Purgatory generated a huge shield out of darkness, resisting a barrage of tentacle attacks and then a beam of concentrated demonic energy.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    BOOOM!


    "You''re much tougher than I ever thought, my spear!" she smiled. "I never really gave you a name though, but you''re certainly alive now, huh?"


    The spear responded by moving its huge golem-like body, tackling the smaller Demonic Beasts and pulverizing their heads with beams of darkness and powerful punches.


    §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®!


    "Fine, I''ll give you a fancy name... Thanatos!" Celeste smiled defiantly. "That is the name I give you as your master!"


    FLAAASH!


    Suddenly, responding to its new name, the spear shone brightly, creating countless threads of darkness, and connecting them with Celeste''s soul even deeper than before.


    "Ah! T-This is...?!"


    For a moment, Celeste saw visions, of the spear itself and its past, of how it was born inside a dungeon''s treasure chest, through the materialization of raw Mana and Magic from the dungeon.


    And how eventually, after many years, a half-demon girl found them inside a treasure chest, when Celeste was much younger.


    "T-This is...?! A magic spear! No way!"


    Back then she was much more cautious than now, looking around for any potential thugs, the little girl quickly grabbed the spear and ran away before anybody would try to steal it from her.


    "I finally got a magic weapon!" she celebrated, smiling. "With this, growing stronger won''t be so hard!"


    And how through the many years since it was found by Celeste when she was younger than ten years of age, they went through countless battles, against both monsters... and humans. "That''s the filthy half-demon...!"


    "Disgusting spawn of the demon king... I''ll kill you and avenge my mother that died against you monsters!"


    "You''re not going anywhere, you''re trapped with us in the dungeon, you damn brat!"


    Just like back then, when a group of adventurers had chased her down and cornered her in the dungeon, all of them harboring nonsensical hatred against her.


    "I-I don''t have any fault for what happened to you in the war! I-I wasn''t even born back then! Why do you me me for that?!"


    "SHUT UP!"


    They ran towards her, attacking her from all angles, swords, axes, and spears rushed towards her at the same time as deadly spells.


    Celeste had to fight for her life, using all her magic, abilities, and techniques she had learned until then. She hesitated in that battle, but after seeing how horrible these people were.


    She no longer began to hesitate.


    "We got her, don''t let her escape!"


    As she was covered by countless fire magic burnt wounds and arrows, bleeding all over, the thugs rushed towards her to finish her off.


    "Damn you... Damn all of you! I hate you all! I hate you all so much!"


    Her hatred, frustration, resentment, and many other negative emotions manifested into her cursed powers, her blood and darkness merged with her magical spear, which had gained many cracks and was about to break back then.


    FLUOSH!


    And all of these negative energies cursed the spear, suddenly epassing it in a cursed, miasmic aura that repaired its cracks and gave it a new form.


    It became pitch ck, with a huge, red-colored eye-shaped jewel. And it was in that very


    moment, when the inert item was cursed, was when it gained a soul.


    A soul born from hatred, frustration, and resentment against humans.


    "RAAAHHH!"


    With a furious and desperate scream, Celeste pierced through her enemies, gaining tremendous new power from her cursed spear, their heads blew up into pieces and their hearts


    were pierced, destroyed.


    Chains of darkness emerged from her hands, slowing down, and cursing her foes, and when she was going to be attacked from behind, her spear moved on its own, attacking her foe and


    impaling its head.


    CRASH!


    "Hahhh... Hahhh..."


    Covered in the blood of five adventurers, and surrounded by their corpses, Celeste killed


    people for the first time.


    It was either them or her, she didn''t have any other option...


    But this was an event that marked her entire life, and that changed her.


    And it was also when her cursed spear was born.


    Since then, she went through many things, making a pact with two evil gods, creating a cult of


    revel demons, then meeting Sylphy and the heroes.


    And being stopped and given a second chance.


    And through it all, her spear remained by her side, evolving, changing, yet always protecting


    her.


    Born from her own traumas, it was her guardian.


    "Thank you for always being there for me, Thanatos..."


    Celeste smiled, feeling her powers unified with her spear.


    Thanatos had fulfilled all conditions to be recognized as its own living being, and a Familiar Contract was made between them and Celeste.


    "GRUOOHHHH!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The demonic beasts and chimeras drew closer, and Celica''s domain shrank to its limits, her golems were now very few, and the monsters were still in the thousands.


    "Okay then, let''s protect Celica, and do our best!"


    Celeste roared, shing against all the monsters at once, her spear was thrown down constantly, shattering only to rapidly recover as she drained the blood and energy of her foes.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Giant ck colored metallic ws were formed, as she shed apart her foes while she let


    Celica enter the interior of her spear''s Guardian of Purgatory form.


    "Wooow! This is amazing, Celeste!"


    "Right? Don''t worry though, you''ve barely seen the full extent of it!"


    Celeste ran across the battlefield inside of her Spear''s transformed appearance with Celica at


    her side, ying foes from left and right.


    Yet...


    BOOOM!


    The ground shook, breaking apart as a gigantic worm-like monstrosity emerged.


    "GRYYYEEEGGGHH!"


    All Demonic Beasts were constantly fusing with it, making it growrger, andrger, and


    larger!

 Chapter 1369: Felicia, The Irregular

    Chapter 1369: Felicia, The Irregr


    ?


    RUMBLE!


    He could feel it all from above, the Demonic Beasts he had summoned were all dying at the end, despite being so strong even the heroes should struggle against them.


    He couldn''t believe it, not only were the children of the heroes stronger, but even these damned kids that hanged around with them!


    "This generation of heroes... They''re too strong! Why! Why is this happening?! Dammit, dammit, dammit! And that bastard of Felicia, daring to seal me like this?! Who does she think I am?!"


    The Evil God of Dungeons Avatar found this simply impossible! How was everything not going as he nned... AGAIN?!


    He had literally invaded Sylphy''s dungeon, her weakest spot, yet he was slowly losing anyways? Even now...


    If it wasn''t for them, for everyone helping her, things would be so different!


    Especially for her...


    "Felicia! That woman... She possesses a power that surpasses any limiter we ever set on the humans we cloned for this world...!" he red into the skies, his eyes on Felicia. "Is it because of her hybrid lineage? The gene lock we set on their limits... she simply has none of them!"


    The only way the Evil God of Dungeons could describe the tremendous anomaly that Felicia was with...


    One in ten billion!


    "If she hadn''t sealed the Mana in the dungeon I could-ACK! Dammit! Screw everything, if my units are going to keep being destroyed...!" he smiled maliciously, all six of his crimson eyes glowing brightly as his avatar''s presence expanded into the surface. "Then I''ll make something so big that you simply won''t be able to defeat it!"


    His avatar''s powers began leaking out of Felicia''s Seal, rapidly fusing with the remaining seven hundred Demonic Beasts.


    Their instincts suddenly changed, as the beasts started running away or digging underground! Everyone that was fighting around Eden noticed the same thing.


    "W-What''s going on?! Why are they escaping now?" Furoh was furious, chasing against them but unable to catch them. "Hey, you bastards! Where are you going?!"


    Glutton, Brownie, Violet, and the other familiars were left speechless, looking at their deadly, fearless foes escaping.


    "Hey! Where are you going, you bastards?! Don''t you dare rung away!"


    Ivy furiously chased against them, bombarding them with her powerful Spiritual Swords and Arrows, killing a few of them, but noticing the rest digging underground and disappearing. "What in the world...?!"


    And just a few seconds after that, the ground started shaking, as the convergence of hundreds of monstrosities together and the avatar of the Evil god of Dungeons gave birth to something brandpletely new.


    BOOOM!


    The ground shook, breaking apart as a gigantic worm-like monstrosity emerged, with nine monstrous worm-like heads and a serpentine, long body with thousands of small limbs attached to it, the beast, whose body was covered by crimson eyes, emerged, being as huge as five hundred meters.


    "GRYYYEEEGGGHH!"


    All Demonic Beasts were constantly fusing with it, making it growrger, andrger, andrger! Their flesh, blood, and bones simply became one with it, making everything even more dangerous.


    "I see what you''re doing... Trying onest ditch effort to win, huh?" Felicia''s homunculusughed, smiling devilishly. "How pathetic, and you call yourself a god? Hahahaha!"


    And he heard her.


    "SHUT... UP!"


    RUMBLEEE!"


    The gigantic chimera emerged, rapidly beginning to move towards Eden! It aimed its gigantic jaws towards it, firing several cannons of concentrated demonic energy mixed with a


    fragment of the god''s divinity.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The barrier started shaking rapidly, gigantic cracks continued spreading across its entire body, the entire dungeon shook, actually, everything seemed as if it was going to be


    destroyed.


    The titanic chimeric demonic beast alone created such a dark atmosphere that even breathing was bing harder as someone approached it!


    "How are we even going to defeat that thing?!" Celeste screamed.


    "It''s too big! Ahh, Celeste, watch out!" Celica cried.


    Celica rapidly unleashed her powers, creating a tiny point in the ground her Golem Domain and making a huge golem arm made of stone surge, protecting Celeste from a gigantic beam


    coming their way.


    BOOOM!


    "Thank you, Celica!"


    Celeste quickly controlled the giant golem-like form of her spear, as they ran across the grasnds, now burning as demonic mes covered it all.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "GRUOOOHHH!"


    RUMBLE!


    The gigantic monstrosity continued advancing rapidly, shaking the entire dungeon, its very presence setting everything aze. Its thousands of tentacles, with eyes of their own, quickly noticing the insects nearby.


    "SHYEEEHH!"


    Dozens of titanic appendages moved towards Celica and Celeste, rushing down against them. Celeste panicked, trying to evade but being ultimately hit several times, thrown away and


    rolling over the ground.


    CRAAASH!


    "U-uuggh...!"


    "Aagh..."


    The girls groaned in pain, as the spear''s transformation came undone after taking so much damage, leaving them exposed near the sea of demonic mes.


    The tentacles rushed towards them, faster and faster, until they reached them, right above them, with their giant, piercing tips resembling ck spears.


    And a voice reverberated from them...


    "I will not let you live any second longer..." the voice said. "Especially you, Celeste! Your


    soul... IT BELONGS TO MEEEE!"


    "T-The Evil God of Dungeons?!"


    "N-No...! He''s in that monster?!"


    The two girls tried to stand up, only to feel terribly weakened by the Demonic Domain created


    by the titanic monstrosity, draining away their energy and life.


    And then, the tentacles reached them, the girls hugged one another as tears fell from their eyes, closing their eyes, as they awaited their deaths.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    RUMBLE!


    However, the skies split apart as someone emerged from above, a huge giantess made of


    wood covered by a developing divine power, green and golden mes of spiritual energy taking the shape of armor.


    Her body kept growing bigger and bigger, to her limits, reaching up to twenty meters. Her several arms singlehandedly shed against the tentacles, punching them away or slicing them with her spiritual swords.


    "You won''t harm the goddesses!" she roared. "For as long as I live, you will NOT touch


    them!"


    "I-Ivy?!" Celeste and Celica gasped as she saw the one that came to their rescue.


    "I''m not alone," Ivy smiled back at them.


    "{Divine Geomancy}: {Fractured Space}"


    Felicia''s homunculus was right above them, touching the empty air itself.


    And fracturing it, shattering it into pieces.


    Crack, crack...!


    CRAAASH!

 Chapter 1370: Divine Geomancy

    Chapter 1370: Divine Geomancy


    ?


    As Ivy reached the girls to save them by a hair, Felicia above unleashed her true powers, surprising the Evil God, who thought only she could conjure such magic with her original body.


    Well, that was a fat lie.


    "{Divine Geomancy}: {Fractured Space}"


    She touched the empty air, using her special eyes to grasp the very fabric of space, and used it as an element of nature, shattering it with all her magical might.


    Crack, crack...!


    CRAAASH!


    As space shattered, a powerful electromaic force was unleashed, the absence of space provoked the empty fabric of reality to do something quite interesting.


    Something that only space elemental magicians would be able to tell sometimes, a powerful... attraction force.


    Yes, the empty, shattered space, in its endless aim to remain stabilized, the particles that made it forced themselves to absorb all matter to stabilize.


    This made it so the suction force created a mini ck hole.


    TRUUUMMM!!!


    All tentacles were sucked by the cracks, disintegrating, and sttering into pieces one after another, the mes too, and even the titanic demonic beast''s domain were absorbed and destroyed.


    "Hahhh... Hahhh..." the homunculus wasn''t really well though, it was a powerful Divine Spell that Felicia could cast easily, but not in this body. "That should buy us some time... Quickly! Let''s go to the city!"


    "Yeah!" Ivy nodded, expanding her arms into huge roots and branches, and grabbing the girls with her, running across the grasnds with Felicia flying right above her.


    "GRUOOOHHHH!"


    The titanic demonic beast, frustrated after having been severely wounded, rushed towards them rapidly, setting aze everything at the same time as it fired dozens of demonic beams.


    RUMBLE!


    As it chased them, both continued running and running, until suddenly, arge quantity of Familiars leaped out of nowhere, attacking the beast.


    "It''s Sylphy and her dad''s familiars!" Celica happily said.


    "RAAAAHHH!"


    With a furious roar, Furoh quickly transformed from his Fenrir form into a copy of Arachne when she was possessed by Lolth, copying a fragment of the evil goddess divinity, even if fake, it generated a powerful Aura, shing against the titanic chimera.


    CLAAASH!


    "Nnnggh...! This thing is too strange... I can''t copy it!" muttered Furoh, realizing that he simply couldn''t copy fused chimeric monsters like these, even less... True Demons or Gods. "but this is my strongest form!"


    Everyone opened their mouths wide as they saw Arachne, someone that had tormented them back then, suddenly be their ally! They knew it was Furoh, but still, it was surprising.


    The gigantic 200-meter-tall arachnid titaness rushed forward, as Furoh swung his many arms, materializing countless spears out of void essence and piercing the chimeric titan with it.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The damage was big, but the monster was even bigger, it quickly gave a single step, tackling Furoh away with a tremendous charging attack that engulfed him in mes.


    CRAAASH!


    "Uuaaggh...!"


    As he was pushed back and started burning, Furoh quickly epassed his body with Arachne''s special element, void, and began to rapidly negate the mes.


    "I can use the techniques of others much better than before too... I am not as weak as I once was...!" Furoh muttered. "Curse... Your sacrifice will not be in vain!"


    Despite knowing well that the Curse was what made Furoh so weak before, he had slowly developed a strong bond with him, aspanions, and perhaps as a former host and the curse itself.


    He couldn''t let his sacrifice be in vain, he had to stop this thing, even if temporarily!


    At the same time, the other familiars acted. Brownie shook the ground, creating huge stone spikes that pierced the titanic demonic beast''s giant limbs.


    Violet unleashed her powers of Alchemy to her limits, imitating what Felicia had been doing, and conjuring Geomancy to unleash lightnings, ice, and fire from the surroundings.


    Felicia couldn''t help but gasp as she saw that little Alchemy Slime attached to the Alchemy Cauldron doing all of this!


    Meanwhile, An''s Familiars also unleashed powerful attacks, as rains of gigantic meteors and infernal spiritual holy mes bombarded the beast.


    But it wasn''t enough, at most, it was slowing it down.


    The damage was subpar at best!


    "At this point they''re not going to make it!" Celica cried.


    "Dammit, dammit...! If only we had more... ugh, I''m so tired already..." Celeste groaned. "If only... Ah! What''s that?!"


    "Eh?! Look, something is flying in the sky!" said Celica.


    "Hm?!" Ivy''s eyes widened.


    And Felicia smiled.


    "It looks like the other inhabitants of this dungeon are not going to just sit down and watch their world be destroyed..."


    Above the skies, what everyone saw was four enormous airships made of several metal pieces mixed together, and further enchanted with Sylphy''s Divine Thunder Armament Skill.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Each airship was over sixty meters big, and were shining with golden light, overflowing with divine thunder from within their magic cores.


    "Help. We''vee. To Help. Helping. We must help!"


    "Big monster. We will fight. We will fight it too."


    "Destroy it. Use the super cannons."


    "Super cannons. Activating."


    The mechanical voices of the machine people that Sylphy and her friends once rescued from the underground caves of Cloudia''s Wends reverberated above the skies.


    "No way! It''s them?!" Celesteughed. "They came!"


    The five airships opened gigantic cannons, aiming at the beast below and then, unleashing massive beams of concentrated electromaic energies and divine thunder all at once.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The beams impacted the titanic chimera one after another, piercing its flesh and bones, and leaving enormous, burning holes across it, they continued shooting without end, rapidly emptying their reserves of energy.


    "Keep shooting. Don''t stop. Don''t let it breath. Destroy it!"


    The chief of the machine peoplemanded his troops, as they continued firing beams even


    if they risked their airships being destroyed due to the pressure that firing so many cannons at


    the same time produced.


    "GRYYEEEGGH!"


    The beast roared angrily, aiming its countless eyes at the airships and shooting demonic energy beams at them, several airships created barriers of electricity and divine thunder,


    barely managing to resist a few hits.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    However, for how long will they be able to resist?


    "They''re doing some decent damage but... Hahh... It''s not going to be enough, haha!"


    laughed Felicia. "That damn thing has both demonic energy and divinity from that bastard god... We''ll need something of an even higher level to beat it..."


    "Something... of a higher level?" Ivy muttered.


    RUMBLE!


    And that "something" finally emerged as a gigantic tree surged from Eden, piercing the skies,


    its branches pierced the clouds above and continued growingrger andrger, looking


    majestic.


    Its roots spread out of Eden, reaching the ground below and piercing it, creating a huge earthquake. Everyone was even more shocked as they saw this scene.


    A tremendously powerful Spiritual presence emerged from that huge tree, so powerful it wasparable in power to the titanic demonic beast chimera!


    FLAAASH!


    In that very moment, the gigantic tree''s presence materialized a powerful Spiritual Domain,


    negating the Domain of the chimeric titan and rapidly beginning to weaken it instead! The roots continued spreading out of Eden, reaching the beast and piercing its body, constantly dealing more and more damage, making it stter blood everywhere.


    And everyone there could immediately recognize the presence too.


    "Selene?!" Ivy muttered.


    "And Yggdra..." said Celeste.


    "And Naturia too!" said Celica.


    "Heh, excellently done," smiled Felicia. "Even while you''re not even here, you''re helping


    everyone, Sylphy..."

 Chapter 1371: Selenes True Power

    Chapter 1371: Selene''s True Power


    ?


    The moment the Triad Spirit Contract was formed, Selene suddenly submerged into a sea of darkness, the memories of the two Spirits surged through her mind, as she saw part of their lives, and even their origins.


    From Yggdra''s origins as a tree that was taken care by Sylphy, the "goddess" she praised so much, when she was nothing but a cute and little girl, of how her love and abilities slowly changed that small seed she got from an apple into something different.


    Slowly Yggdra grew into a beautiful spirit tree, which over the years, only expanded her horizons, creating many children that were also at the same time connected to her through an enormous forest that covered arge part of the Floating Continent of Cloudia.


    She could feel it, Yggdra''s tremendous powers, and despite her young age for a tree, the "ancientness" and "wisdom" that she exuded, which greatly surpassed her. It was as if she was getting to learn and know about a senior, someone much more experienced than her. And then came Naturia''s memories of her past, when she was created by Yggdra, a tiny seed- shaped nature spirit, and given to Sylphy to take care of, creating her first contract with her. She saw through her memories, all the adventures of Sylphy with her, and also how Sylphy slowly grew up into the young woman she knows as her goddess.


    Selene couldn''t help but feel moved by such a beautiful journey, which she saw through just a couple of seconds, but that felt as if she was there with them, living such experiences.


    This was an event that happened every time a familiar contract was done, memories of each member would be shared with one another.


    Yggdra and Naturia also saw Selene''s memories of her short life so far, especially of her origins, when she was born from the prayers and belief of the Arboren, and the magic nts nted in the farms.


    In absence of Sylphy, the Arboren wished for a leader, a guider, and a spiritual protector, a guardian, and even... a mother.


    And from these desires, Selene was born, their Saintess.


    "I see... So that''s how you were born, Selene," Yggdra nodded. "Indeed, one would say that your creation has the sole purpose of protecting these people, the Arboren. And you''ve dedicated yourself only for this cause alone... However, doing so would only slowly deteriorate your heart, you''re still young and developing your mind and soul, to only dedicate yourself to others without taking a break and dedicating some of your life to yourself too, would only make you feel progressively worse."


    "Is that so..." Selene sighed. "But they''re... they''re like my children, and are everything to me so... I feel guilty to even think I can''t spend all my time helping them."


    "Hmm, I get it, but still! Mama will help you ease that burden, Selene!" Naturia said. "So let''s get along and beat that big thing, together!"


    "My daughter''s words might have been slightly rough, but she''s not wrong," nodded Yggdra.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Thank you..." Selene still felt slightly confused and also embarrassed of being helped so much.


    However, suddenly, a fourth presence emerged within her developing Soulscape, where the consciousness of Yggdra and Naturia had gone to.


    FLASH!


    Made of spiritual mes, the figure of a half-elf girl with long red hair and emerald eyes emerged, looking at Selene with a gentle smile.


    "Selene..."


    "Goddess Sylphy?!" Selene panicked. "H-How are you here? Aren''t you fighting that true demon monster?!"


    "I am, but through my connection with you, Yggdra, and Naturia, I was able to bring here a part of my consciousness," Sylphy said. "It''s nothing too hard for me now that my soul has be so strong. But well, that''s not really important right now."


    Sylphy then flew towards Selene and hugged her.


    "I''m sorry... for everything."


    "E-Eh? Goddess Sylphy, there''s nothing to be sorry about!"


    "But there is... I was irresponsible, and I ended prioritizing my life rather than yours... I ended thinking that everything would always go well, because the dungeon was a confined space only I could choose to enter, but I''ve realized that danger can be just anywhere... So I''m sorry for being na?ve, and not preparing everyone enough. And also, for giving you such a huge burden."


    Selene remained in silence as she heard Sylphy speak.


    "I had thought it was fine to ask you favors and stuff, you were so willing to help and everything... But I suppose that still affected you, I''m sorry..."


    "N-No, please don''t apologize anymore! You''ve given us everything, goddess... You''re everything to us, so please, don''t feel that way. If anything, it is my fault for not directlymunicating these things. You have always worked so hard..."


    "Still, I''ve been too selfish, I often don''t even realize it. Once this is over, I''ll do better and help more. We''ll prepare our people, we''ll be stronger together, and the city will be even bigger as well. I promise."


    "Goddess..." sighed Selene. "It is fine, please, don''t worry... I will do my best for you and everyone else as well. After talking with everyone, I''ve finally reinforced my own resolve, and realized that the "purpose" I was born with is not really the reason why I do the things I do... I might have gotten tired, perhaps but... I do love everyone, and I love to help too. It is my own decision why I do it, and even if I''ll dly take the weekends off... I''ll keep helping!"


    "Selene, I am too lucky to have you, thanks a lot!" Sylphy said. "I have to go now; I must defeat that true demon duke before things be even worse... It''s a hard fight, but dad is here, and Felicia is soon to get here, so I have hope! For now, take this!"


    Sylphy left with Selene something, a bottle with a golden, divine sap, and also a huge, green- colored crystalline branch, both emanating strong amounts of spiritual essence.


    And also a third thing, a rainbow-colored jewel, a special Rainbow Spirit Stone epassing dozens of elemental spirit stones as one.


    "I''ve learned that your body is epassed of nts and spirit energy, absorb these, and surpass your limits, Selene!"


    Selene''s body absorbed the materials, as her powers fused with Yggdra and Naturia, and her entire body grew.


    RUMBLE!


    A gigantic, majestic spirit tree emerged from Eden, as its new, eternal guardian.

 Chapter 1372: The Power Of Mortals

    Chapter 1372: The Power Of Mortals


    ?


    The scene of despair and hardships as everyone fought against the all-destructive apocalyptic chimeric monstrosity were suddenly thrown into a halt as a miracle happened.


    RUMBLE!


    A gigantic tree surged from Eden''s center, specifically from the church itself, piercing the


    skies, its branches pierced the clouds above and continued growingrger andrger, looking majestic.


    "This is...?"


    Selene could feel it, her body expanded, transformed, and evolved in this very moment, fusing with Yggdra and Naturia.


    Yes, this was {Spiritual Fusion}, a technique that only Heroes or the most talented of their kids could even do. Yet Selene was able to do it, with both the help of Yggdra, Naturia, and also Eden itself, and its people.


    And of course, thanks to Sylphy''s Mana reserves, and above all, her blessing!


    "I can feel it... my body is growingrger; I am bing stronger too..."


    Its roots spread out of Eden, reaching the ground below and piercing it, creating a huge earthquake. Everyone was even more shocked as they saw this scene.


    "This power... Is this my true potential? Even with the help of everyone, my powers... They''re doing most of it?"


    The Saintess of the Arboren couldn''t believe it, how strong she had be. Her spirit and soul were full of energy and stamina.


    And also of resolve!


    FLUOSH!


    A tremendously powerful Spiritual presence emerged from that huge tree, so powerful it wasparable in power to the titanic demonic beast chimera!


    "I have to act quickly, this power is not eternal, but a temporary transformation!"


    Selene''s powers concentrated, releasing it all as a shockwave into the world around her! FLAAASH!


    In that very moment, the gigantic tree''s presence materialized a powerful Spiritual Domain, negating the Domain of the chimeric titan and rapidly beginning to weaken it instead!


    "I won''t let you sully my beautiful country anymore. You and every demonic beast you came with... BEGONE!"


    Her voice reverberated across the entire dungeon, as Selene''s powers expanded, reaching her foe in front of her!


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    CRAAASH!


    The roots continued spreading out of Eden, reaching the beast, and piercing its body, constantly dealing more and more damage, making it stter blood everywhere.


    And everyone there could immediately recognize the presence too, their eyes widening in surprise.


    "Selene?!" Ivy muttered.


    "And Yggdra..." said Celeste.


    "And Naturia too!" said Celica.


    "Heh, excellently done," smiled Felicia. "Even while you''re not even here, you''re helping everyone, Sylphy..."


    Felicia immediately knew that this was actually Sylphy''s doing! It was her n from the start to give Selene, whom she always perceived to have the potential for more, to save the day.


    Yggdra and Naturia were sent here specifically to create a spirit contract with her and evolve her abilities to the next level!


    "T-This is impossible...!" The Evil God of Dungeons groaned. "H-How?!"


    The Evil God of Dungeons grew more and more frustrated as he saw his powerful creation beginning to lose! Its tentacles wriggled in agony, as it was being pierced hundreds of times all across its titanic body of half a kilometer big.


    "DAMMIT! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE, MERE MORTALS?!"


    With a frustrated scream, the Evil God roared, his powers fusing further with the demonic monstrosity as it rushed against Selene''s new tree form.


    Their tentacles shed against her roots, piercing one another as explosions of demonic mes and spiritual mes erupted one after another.


    The demonic beast''s eyes fired hundreds of beams at once, burning through the wood, but the wood continued regrowing and piercing further, injecting into the demon holy spiritual light that burned it from the inside out.


    "Who do I think I am?!" Selene roared. "I am Selene, the Saintess of the Arboren! And as long as I live, I will not let my children be harmed by you! So please, get out of here!"


    Selene roared with righteous fury, her separate spiritual souls fused together as one, as the draconic powers she gained from the Nature Dragon Fruit she ate activated.


    FLUOSH!


    And then the roots of the tree changed, bing gigantic draconic jaws, opening, and firing countless zing draconic breaths of nature spiritual mes.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The titanic demonic beast chimera started to rapidly disintegrate, turning into ashes at the same time as an immense quantity of wood started to grow all over its body, as if recing its flesh and blood.


    "GRYYAAAEEGGHH...!"


    The monstrosity gave an agonizing scream of pure pain, the Evil God of Dungeon''s Avatar trembled in pain as well, incapable of believing what he was spectating!


    But that wasn''t all, as the draconic heads started tearing apart the demonic beast''s flesh and turning it into ashes as well, predating on it.


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    Nature was ove the most fearsome of pes, true demons!


    The Evil God''s Avatar face disfigured in utter agony, anger, and frustration, as his six


    enormous arms continued trying to move the titanic beast.


    "Move, move, and fight, you damned useless thing! Why did I even spend so much energy summoning all of you if you''re going to die so pathetically?!"


    But it was toote.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His eyes widened as he noticed Selene''s gigantic wooden body transform, itsrge tree trunk shapeshifting into a titanic, over three-hundred-meter big draconic head.


    And then, she charged all her spiritual powers for final attack, to end this once and for all!


    Yggdra, Naturia, and Sylphy''s powers merged within the core of her very soul, materializing a


    power much beyond her own!


    FLUOSH!


    "{Divine Nature Dragon''s Breath of Annihtion}!"


    The Evil God Avatar nced in despair as he saw the tremendous sphere of green, gold, and rainbow-colored energy gather up and then erupt, as a titanic cannon of this translucent essence was fired against him and his monstrosity.


    "Wait...! No...! This can''t be happening! I WON''T ACCEPT THIS!"


    The Evil God screamed in frustration, gathering all hisst powers to unleash a beam of his own from whatever remained of the monstrosity, both cannons shed against one another, generating a huge explosion of green and red.


    TRUUUMMM!!!


    The skies trembled as the ground below shattered and fell apart, disintegrating before the sh between the two powerful beams, both pushing against the other constantly.


    "Nnngggh...! RAAAHHH! I WON''T LOSE! I AM A GOD! A GOD, DAMMIT!"


    The Evil God''s Avatar kept roaring andughing, as he noticed his attack continued pushing


    further and further, a wicked smile andughter echoed.


    However, the roots that Selene spread out were suddenly touched by Ivy, Celica, Celeste,


    Felicia, and the rest of the Familiars.


    "Take our power, Selene!"


    They roared in unison, their Auras and whatever remained of their Mana flew inside of


    Selene''s body, the green-colored beam transforming, bing a gigantic, coiling dragon


    made of rainbow divinity.


    "ROOOAAARR!"


    The dragon rushed forward, piercing through the evil god''s avatar attack and then reaching


    his monstrosity.


    And him!


    "So this is... the power... of mortals..."


    In thest moments of the avatar, which had a consciousness and ego of its own.


    He smiled.


    Andughed.


    "Hah... Hahahahah..." The light engulfed himpletely, the titanic demonic beast chimera was disintegrated and


    pulverized,pletely turning into ashes.


    And so was the avatar, disappearingpletely.


    "You win, Sylphy..."


    Instead of screaming of frustration, the evil god sighed, epting his defeat.


    For now.


    "But remember, I will have thestugh."


    BOOOMMM!!!

 Chapter 1373: A Battle Across The Skies

    Chapter 1373: A Battle Across The Skies


    ?


    The sky above Eden shook, as the titanic Demon Duke Allocer, Sylphy, and An shed against one another, shaking the heavens above and unleashing devastating explosions of mes and elements everywhere.


    Once Sylphy and her father finished off all the Demonic Beasts that Allocer had as his pets, the only thing they could do was confront him once and for all. With Feliciaing to them in a couple minutes to help them out, the only thing they could do now is fight him, test his true powers, and endure!


    "Heh! So you''ve defeated my damn pets! So what?! Let''s test your mettle, you mortals!"


    Allocer quickly began moving across the skies, his gigantic, zing body setting everything aze, as his massive sword slowly started to aim at them.


    "Here hees! He is too strong, Sylphy, don''t you dare block his blows, you''ll die if you try!" An said. "Evade and strike his weak parts, eyes, mouth, ears, his back, and the back of his head!"


    An wasn''t wrong, the attack of someone as strong as Allocer couldn''t be simply blocked, even less by Sylphy no matter how much power she obtained after all her new abilities.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If she tried to do so, the gigantic de would simply cleave through her sword and then slice her into two halves, burning her to a crisp right after!


    "Got it!" Sylphy nodded, zing with conviction as her thunder rings and her halo imbued her with more of their pseudo divine power, fusing together with her darkened transformation. "Everyone, let''s do this!"


    Using the Divine Thunder Rings and the Divine Sunlight Halo were very draining to her Soul, but she knew that there was no other chance where she could use them to their full power than now!


    This was a test, a test to all she has built so far, to unleash everything, and see her limits.


    The Spiritual Power of her Spirits flowed through her entire body, as she rushed forwards towards Allocer, the True Demon Duke''s titanic sword rushed down at the same time, aiming to crush them like insects.


    "Prepare yourselves!"


    FLAAASH!


    As it moved down, the de generated a massive wave of demonic mes, rushing down towards An and Sylphy. The two gritted their teeth, imbuing Mana into their wings and flying out of the way, moving as quickly as they could, circling around the sword and reaching Allocer behind it.


    "Oh? You''re quick, I suppose...!"


    Allocer smiled, as An noticed mesing from his jaws, he quickly tried to warn Sylphy, moving to push her away.


    But it was toote.


    "But it''s not easy to get closer to me!"


    He opened his jaws, releasing a giant storm of ck demonic mes against the two! An gritted his teeth as he imbued all his divine heavenly mes into his body, forming a shield and putting himself in front of Sylphy to take the hit directly.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    "Uuuggh...!"


    An constantly held against the mes, but the demonic mes were stronger, rapidly consuming his heavenly mes and weakening him, draining his mana!


    "D-Dammit! Sylphy, get away from here, we can''t handle this guy! He''s too..."


    "No, we can do it together, dad! Believe in me!"


    "Sylphy?!"


    Sylphy touched her father''s body, imbuing him with even more Mana than before, all the Mana he wanted in fact! If this could be quantified in numbers, she was not giving him thousands, nor hundreds of thousands, nor even millions.


    She was feeding him billions of Mana!


    FLUOOOSH!


    "No matter what other skills or abilities I develop, my greatest advantage will always be my endless mana!" Sylphy thought. "I''ll abuse it to my heart''s content now that my Soul has been strengthened so much!"


    And that wasn''t everything, Sylphy could actually also conjure Heavenly mes! Although they weren''t imbued with Divinity, her father could make up for that.


    "Dad, take it all! Take all this power!"


    "Sylphy?!"


    An screamed in utter disbelief as Sylphy conjured a giant tornado of Heavenly mes and a lot of Mana, so much he felt almost bloated! Yet his body rapidly adapted to it, absorbing it constantly! His Soul, Body, and Magic Circle were strengthened, and even began to grow stronger with each passing second!


    To make things even more ridiculous, his Divine Ember was also growing bigger and mightier, as if what should take him years was now being reduced to... mere seconds!


    "Amazing...! With this power...! Sylphy... my daughter...! She''s so gifted!" An almost shed a tear- no, actually just did that. "Thank you, my daughter! I will not disappoint you! As your father! And... as a hero!"


    "Ngh?!"


    Allocer suddenly saw his endless storm of mes being rapidly cut apart, as a gigantic de made of Heavenly mes cut through it all, his giant eye widened as he saw the titanic de rushing towards his face!


    "Wait, hold on-"


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The gigantic attack sent Allocer flying into the skies, his titanic body was pushed back, his eye barely managed to not get hurt as he used his hand to protect it! However, his face was covered on an ugly scar, and his nose was broken, while the rest of his body burned with white mes that destroyed his demonic powers.


    "Y-You...! You suddenly got so much more powerful?! How is this possible?!"


    Allocer nced at what An had be thanks to Sylphy''s endless output of Mana and also her boundless donation of Heavenly mes.


    He had suddenly be over fifty meters tall, bing a giant of white divine mes, with six angelic-like wings and holding a titanic zing sword! It was simr to the technique Ignatius could do, by absorbing so many mes, he could temporarily be a gigantic being made of fire.


    "I think I''ve reached a level I never thought I could achieve in my entire life!" An roared. "This barely will make things fairer against a monster like you but... I am much more confident now, Allocer!"


    "Hah! Petty tricks like those... WON''T WORK AGAINST ME, MORTALS!"


    Allocer roared, swinging his titanic sword against An and aiming to split him apart, yet


    An reacted faster than he imagined, swinging his de back.


    Both gigantic swords shed against one another, generating a huge explosion of demonic


    and heavenly fire!


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 1374: Skill Fusion

    Chapter 1374: Skill Fusion


    ?


    CLAAASH!


    Allocer''s titanic de shed against An''s equallyrges zing sword, as a huge explosion of demonic and heavenly mes erupted, splitting the heavens above them, and making the entire dungeon tremble.


    "H-How is this possible! This mere mortal is...! Fighting equally against the great me?!" Allocer was full of utter disbelief and awe. "Hah... AHAHAHAHAH! Incredible, mortals! You never cease to amaze us!"


    Allocer shed against An, sword after sword attack, showcasing how both had


    tremendously high swordsmanship arts. The giant true demon duke didn''t hold a giant sword for show, his de techniques were extremely refined!


    He was able to keep his bnce even in the skies, swinging down his de, parrying blows, blocking, and even pushing forward and catching An off-guard sometimes.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    "Sylphy, this is amazing! I never thought you could boost your father''s growth and power in such a unique way, but it''s true! For someone that has reached the pinnacle like your father, the only thing they actually need is a lot of energy, which even in their stage, is limited!" said Alice. "However... are you sure you''re going to just watch?!"


    "I''m not just watching, I''m learning," said Sylphy, ncing at the two fights, she squinted her eyes, looking for Allocer''s fighting style, his patterns, and how he fought.


    Her special Heavenly Eyes weren''t just for show, they also allowed her to see through all things, techniques, movements, patterns, if people lied, their movements and how they reacted to things and more.


    To face such a terrifying foe, she needed to first learn about how he fought!


    "...I was also doing this," Sylphy smiled, as a ticket in her hands quickly disappeared.


    It was a Skill Fusion Ticket!


    She knew that to beat such a foe, she had to go even further beyond her current power.


    Andbining Skills was her only way out of this.


    Ding!


    [You have used the [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)] tobine the following Skills: [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura] + [Void Wielding Arts] + [Heavenly Sun] + [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain]!]


    [You have exchanged 100.000.000 EXP to maintain all four Skills even after Skill Fusion!]


    Sylphy found out that, through her System and Alice''s help, she could seal the skills the very second they were used for skill fusion, abusing a glitch within the system and being able to keep them after the skill fusion was done.


    However, they came with a cost of EXP, 25 million per skill used, so at the end she had to use 100 million, but that didn''t matter, she had been earning a ridiculous amount of EXP so far, so she had a lot to spar!


    FLAAASH!


    Sylphy smiled as she felt the power and presence of four of her strongest Skills rapidly beginning to fuse together, her soul shook with their powersbining together, as her Yggdragon Aura started to flicker, changing, transforming!


    "Let''s break my limits today."


    RUMBLE!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The skies shook, both Allocer and An suddenly nced at Sylphy as her powers suddenly transformed, evolved, and reached apletely new stage.


    "T-This power...!" Beelzebub muttered. "Sylphy... just what did you create?!"


    "Hahaha... HAHAHAHA!" Ignatiusughed. "You never cease to amaze me, Sylphy!"


    "This is... incredible!" Scarlet said.


    "No way..." said Sapphire.


    "Yeah, it''s true demon hunting time," Sylphy said, her draconic eyes glowing bright silver.


    Suddenly, her entire body changed colors again, her insectoid dragon form remained still, but the scales became pure silver, and so was her entire body.


    Her aura changed, darkness, void, thunder, and mes mixed together, creating silver- colored mes that twisted space slightly as they moved.


    Gray colored thunder reverberated around her, shaking the skies and everything.


    Ding!


    [You have sessfully fused the Skills: [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura], [Void Wielding Arts], [Heavenly Sun] and [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain] into the Fusion Skill: [Divine Void Star Dragon Aura Domain: Lv1]!]


    [The Skills used for Skill Fusion have remained stable and have not been lost!]


    "{Divine Void Star Dragon Aura Domain}"


    TRUUUMMM!!!


    Her Yggdragon Aura transformed out of nowhere, suddenly resembling a gigantic silver and ck colored dragon, covered with a heavy armor of silver scales and many ck horns across its body.


    It had enormous silver wings with big glowing blue eyes resembling nebs, and its entire aura seemed to constantly shift space, making it resemble outer space.


    Above all else, several spheres of gray Void Thunder and Void mes materialized around Sylphy, by the dozens, rotating around her body like stars!


    An Aura and a Domain within the same skill... It was bound to be something ridiculous!


    Not only her aura existed and empowered her, but her surroundings turned into a Domain of its own, one she could move around.


    And the Void Dragon Aura itself was part of the Domain too, bing not just an expression of her powers, but also part of her abilities and even... apanion!


    "That power...! The Element of Void?!" Allocer muttered. "How did that brat-"


    "You''re distracting yourself too much, you bastard!" An roared furiously, swinging his sword against Allocer constantly and pushing him back.


    Allocer grew frustrated, quickly unleashing dozens of pentagrams and firing a barrage of demonic beams against An, each one exploding and causing severe damage against An''s


    heavenly me body.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Ugh...! Don''t think this is over yet, fucker!"


    An roared like a delinquent rather than a hero, conjuring a gigantic storm of divine heavenly mes and his spiritual energies, constantly bombarding Allocer''s entire body and


    pushing him back.


    "Tch! I''m done... ying games!"


    Allocer roared furiously, unleashing a destructive shockwave that pushed An away with tremendous force, then, he pointed his de at him and aimed, rushing against the hero.


    "DIE, MORTAL HERO!"


    "Ngh?!"


    CLAAASH!


    An was about to move and block the blow, but his movements were slowed down because of his enormous transformation, allowing Allocer to reach his chest, where the true demon knew his real body was.


    "PERISH!"


    BOOOM!


    "Agh!"


    However, before Allocer could kill An, a gigantic beam of gray thunder impacted Allocer''s arms and head, so strong it burned through his highly resistant skin.


    And it was Sylphy, holding two swords, one made with her Divine Thunder Armament Skill,


    the other was her trusty Scarlet...


    "Don''t forget that there are TWO of us, bastard!"


    In that very moment, Sylphy''s presence, and the gigantic Void Dragon within her Yggdragon


    Aura Domain made Allocer feel an innate...


    Fear!

 Chapter 1375: The Unbeatable Father And Daughter Duo

    Chapter 1375: The Unbeatable Father And Daughter Duo


    ?


    "What is this power...?!" Allocer thought, growing more and more nervous. "I was fairly certain that the power over elements such as Space, Void, and Time were sealed off when these mortals were made by the Gods! They are elements that these ves shouldn''t be able to be allowed to use! Because... if they did, their whole little scheme would fall apart into pieces. So how... How is that girl freely wielding them?! Even worse, her Mana... Isn''t it just endless?!"


    Sylphy had obtained the power of Void Wielding Arts from a Quest Reward that was about defeating Arachne. The System she had extracted Arachne''s leftover magical powers and imbued them into this magic scroll.


    Arachne wasn''t made by the Gods, but was born from the world itself, she was a Demon. The races of Demons are so threatening to the gods for this very reason! Unlike their creations, elves, humans, anima, and dwarves, Demons can develop powers and abilities beyond their scope.


    Time, death, curse, space, void! And many more elements the gods fear could eventually be able to hurt them if wielded even by mortals. This was the very reason why they sealed these away in a "gene-lock" when they designed their mortal ves.


    Yet...


    YET!


    Someone was already breaking through the mold, and there was no lock in her gic system that was going to ever stop her from achieving her dreams.


    Her curse, inherited from an ancient demon king transformed her spiritual heart, a special organ the gods designed for elves to be attuned with spirits, beings they wanted to manipte from this world, evolved into something beyond their imagination.


    And her void powers, inherited from another demon, were powerful enough to defyws and even damage an impossibly tough foe, despite her Tier being below 7!


    If there was anybody that would bring a change to this world, it was either going to be the demons themselves...


    Or those that allied them and inherited their powers!


    "You''re thinking too much, want me to heal that headache of yours?!"


    Sylphy acted cocky and rash, she allowed herself to do so, for once in her fucking life!


    Her Void Aura erupted as her domain charged, firing dozens of Void Stars against Allocer, a bombardment of countless explosions of void thunder and void mes covered his body. "Uuuaaagh!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "We are no longer just food for you to eat! We''re no longer you and the god''s ves! We''re fighting back, and we''re not going to forgive anybody that dared to ever treat us like shit before! Dad, get him!"


    "ON IT!"


    An roared with heroic fury, fully recharged with Sylphy''s Mana and Heavenly mes, and by channeling the powers of Phoenix, Smander, and his Fox, he unleashed a destructive barrage of attacks all at once.


    "{Divine Heavenly zing de Arts}: {Sanctifying Cross sh}!"


    An swung his de vertically and horizontally at the same time, as a gigantic cross of holy heavenly mes materialized, shing through the demon, and exploding, burning through his body constantly!


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    He didn''t do it once or twice, but dozens of times, without stopping. Sylphy did the same, swinging her de and unleashing her own unique swordsmanship arts,bining her skills and everything else she had.


    "{Divine Void Dragon de Arts}: {All-Consuming Void Jaws}!"


    As she swung her de, giant waves of void thunder and mes reached the true demon, at the same time as the bombardment of Void Stars and Holy Novas from Sylphy and An never stoppeding.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Uuggh...! Uuuaaaggh! D-Dammit!" Allocer screamed in utter disbelief and agony. "They''re not letting me even fight back! I am being corned by two mere mortals?! No... No... NOOO!" Allocer''s entire body was bleeding constantly, his bones were gaining cracks, and even his sword was beginning to fall apart into pieces! An and Sylphy never stopped, only intensifying their barrage of attacks.


    "Don''t let him breathe, Sylphy! Unleash everything you''ve got! There won''t be an opportunity like this ever again!"


    "I know!"


    Father and daughter continued attacking, Allocer tried to fight back, to swing his sword, to fire magic, to do something! Yet nothing helped, nothing worked!


    "AAAAGGH! YOU BASTARDS! STOP! LET ME FIGHT BACK AT LEAST!!!"


    Not even his domain was strong enough, Sylphy and An''s moving domains rapidly shed against his own, weakening it and further weakening him!


    The thing is, Sylphy''s attacks also came charged with her previous transformation abilities, swarms made of void and cursed energies consumed the wounds of Allocer, lowering his stats and weakening him severely!


    "And I am not even halfway done!" Sylphy smiled viciously. "{Dark Void Neb}!"


    Bybining her [One with Darkness] Bloodline Ability with her Void Star Dragon Aura Domain, Sylphy unleashed a giant neb made of darkness and twisting void. The darkness and shadow spirits within were suddenly evolved and transformed, temporarily bing a spirit never seen before.


    Void Spirits!


    "GO!"


    With a furious roar, the neb wrapped around Allocer, shapeshifting into monstrous beast jaws, ws, and creatures made of shadows and void, tearing through Allocer''s skin and flesh, then even his bones started breaking.


    "Uuuaaaaggh! W-What is this?! What''s happening anymore?!"


    The True Demon Duke couldn''t believe it! From one moment to another, everything changed, and the scales werepletely against his favor now! In fact, it seemedpletely one-


    sided!


    "N-No...! Wait, wait a moment, and fight me like true warriors, you damn cowards!"


    Allocer roared in utter fury, unleashing several shockwaves of demonic mes and demonic miasma, trying to push them back to finally gain some momentum, and he was barely managing, buying some time as Sylphy and An were indeed pushed back.


    "Dammit! We''re still not resistant enough against demonic miasma!" muttered An,


    groaning in pain.


    "No, we''ll lose all our momentum!" Sylphy cried.


    "AHAHAHAHA! DIE, MORTALS!"


    Allocer gathered all his demonic energies as he conjured five titanic des, firing them at An and Sylphy at the same time, they were quite literally like nukes, once they touch and


    pierce something, they explode.


    "My! It looks like you still need my help at the end! And I was sitting over herefortablyN?v(el)B\\jnn


    eating popcorn... What a shame!"


    However, a voice echoed from above the two heroes.


    They smiled; happy she was finally here!


    "Felicia!"

 Chapter 1376: Felicias True Power

    Chapter 1376: Felicia''s True Power


    ?


    Sylphy and her father were keeping a great momentum against Allocer, his body was rapidly growing weaker and covered in countless wounds, constantly bleeding wounds he could not regenerate. And even his sword itself was shattered into pieces by An and Sylphy''sbined attacks.


    Over time, he would have lost!


    However, after having saved enough Demonic Energy, he released a powerful shockwave, disrupting the momentum of father and daughter, ultimately allowing him a couple of seconds of respite, enough time to unleash his powers and eliminate them.


    Yet in that very moment, someone arrived, her presence alone distorted space, as her powerful developing Divine Aspect of Alchemy seemed to easily surpass what Sylphy, or her father had.


    "My! It looks like you still need my help at the end! And I was sitting over herefortably eating popcorn... What a shame!"


    Sylphy and An smiled; happy she was finally here!


    "Felicia!"


    As the two called her name, the wind made her long, silky blue hair wave, her bright eyes shone brightly, bingpletely gold.


    "Now, now, how about you stop sending those annoying projectiles?"


    As the gigantic des were a second from reaching them, Felicia tapped the empty air. Her Aura reaching all des within a split second, resembling rivers of light.


    "{Divine Shape Forge}: {Dismantle}"


    Suddenly, countless cracks spread across all des at once, making them explode in midair into thousands of pieces of ck metal, falling from the skies.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "What?!"


    Allocer gasped as he saw his projectiles being destroyed, but then he quickly conjured dozens more and fired them at Sylphy and An at the same time, furious!


    "Let''s see if you can destroy all of these now!"


    With a vileughter, the bleeding and wounded Demon Duke fired dozens of swords at once.


    Yet...


    "A trifling challenge."


    Felicia pped her hands once.


    CLAP!


    And then the same phenomenon happened, all projectiles were nullified, exploding into nothing but pieces, materials.


    "I''ll have to go take thoseter, they seem quite interesting materials!"


    "Huh? That''s...! RAAAHHH!"


    Allocer grew furious and confused at the same time, unleashing his Demonic Aura at once, asN?v(el)B\\jnn


    he released a storm of projectiles against Felicia with everything he had!


    The projectiles reached her and yet...!


    "It''s not going to change anything, you know?"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    All of them exploded and turned into thousands of pieces of ck demonic ore and crystalized demonic mes, falling from the skies again.


    "E-Eh...? This is... What?"


    The old Demon Duke could not believe his eyes, he had yet to fight Felicia firsthand after all, and to most of the True Demons, she was aplete anomaly, hiding her strength for hundreds of years.


    Developing it in secret, surpassing everything more than anybody expected.


    Even An and the other heroes knew barely the surface of her strength, which she always kept well hidden from the eyes of the gods.


    "T-That''s ridiculous..." muttered Sylphy. "She turned all the projectiles into materials?!"


    "That''s... something she can do, yeah," An smiled, filled with disbelief. "Felicia... how much of your power have you been hiding?"


    Felicia smiled back at the two, content.


    "You''ve weakened him enough, so I think I can handle him on my own, thank you," she said. "Well then..."


    Shepletely ignored An''s question, suddenly touching the empty air and then... "{Divine Shape Forge}: {Spatial Cut}"


    FLASH!


    She grabbed space itself and cut her distance from her position towards Allocer. Something that not even the most proficient magician in space magic could ever aplish. It was beyond ridiculous.


    "S-She teleported?" muttered Sylphy. "I can do that too inside of my Dungeon!"


    "But she cut through space..." said her father. "Like my technique, but even more... even more amazing?"


    The two were exhausted, so they happily left the rest to Felicia.


    "What?!"


    Allocer gasped in disbelief as he saw Felicia appear in front of him.


    "Hmm, aren''t you big?! Especially that big ol'' eye of yours! Ahh, I can''t wait to dissect you! True Demon biology... is truly intriguing! Did you know? I havetely found the DNA of ancient humans in your blood. I wonder what that means, would you care to tell me... WHAT. EXACTLY. YOU. ARE?"


    The truth that nobody had ever unearthed since ancient times before the gods left their original and traveled the stars. Since the fall of that, and the domination of the


    true demons.


    Just what exactly were the True Demons?


    And what exactly... were the Gods?


    These were questions that someone with endless curiosity such as Felicia asked herself every


    time.


    So when Faylen sent her materials and blood from true demon dukes that she had secured from East Grain years back, she delved into investigating their true origins.


    Among the entire world of Terrarium, Felicia was perhaps the only person capable of


    discerning what was DNA, and even more, cells and so on.


    "She knows?!" Allocer thought, panicking. "Such a truth, that''s something that not even most gods


    know about! How... How did she figure out such a thing?!"


    "It seems I''ll have to interrogate your soul instead."


    "DIEEEE!"


    Allocer quickly shed against Felicia, his huge arms attacking her with a myriad of zing punches, all while he constantly spit venomous demonic miasma at her and tried to unleash his demonic zing breath to eliminate herpletely.


    BOOM! CLASH! CRASH! RUMBLE!


    "Huh?!"


    Yet when Allocer saw blood sttering everywhere, he realized it was his own arms which had


    been destroyed when he tried to hit Felicia.


    How was that possible?


    "What... happened?!"


    He nced back at her, noticing a slightly transparent veil around her.


    That veil... was made out of space.


    "{Divine Shape Forge}: {Spatial Veil}"


    "She truly wields space!"


    Allocer gritted his teeth in utter disbelief, stepping back.


    Sylphy and An had done immense damage to him, and even now, their wounds were slowly


    spreading and making his strength worse.


    "Am I going to die here? Me...?! No... this can''t be happening... this can''t... be happening!"


    As he panicked, he roared at Felicia, releasing all his demonic energy at once.


    "I WON''T LOSE! I CANNOT LOSE! I AM ALLOCER! KING OF TEN THOUSAND BATTALIONS!"


    RUMBLE!


    "And I am Felicia, a humble researcher."


    She flicked her fingers, releasing a small sphere of blue light.


    "{Divine Synthesis + Shape Forge + Geomancy}: {Horizon Particle}"


    BOOOMMM!!!

 Chapter 1377: Horizon Particle

    Chapter 1377: Horizon Particle


    ?


    Horizon Particle.


    An Ability Felicia created bybining the Divine versions of Synthesis, Shape Forge, and Geomancy.


    By using Geomancy to control space as an element, then Shape Forge to shape it as a sphere, and Synthesis to synthetize it with itself ten times over.


    She created an incredibly condensed, yet extremely small space of its own.


    A particle of her own creation.


    Because it had no end and no beginning, this technique was given such a name.


    Horizon Particle!


    "Watch as the beginning and the end of all things greet you, true demon duke Allocer!" Felicia smiled. "Be honored, this is the first time I use this on a foe."


    "W-Wha... a sphere of...?"


    As Allocer faced the tiny sphere, his eyes opened wide.


    And...


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The tiny sphere of blue light "opened", bing titanic in size, and engulfing himpletely. Allocer''s single eye saw something.


    A beautiful spectacle, before his death.


    He saw the beginning of a horizon, of an endless surge of space.


    It stretched infinitely, endlessly.


    Limitlessly.


    "What... is this?"


    His single eye started crying.


    He was moved by the beauty of creation.


    TRUUUM!


    And before he knew it...


    He was a single eye falling from the skies, the rest of his body torn to shreds andpletely destroyed.


    "A-Ah... And this is... a mortal?!"


    His consciousness faded away with his soul.


    But for that veryst moment, his eye saw Felicia.


    Her eyes turned gold, and then blue.


    "A Limitless Mortal... just like that... red-haired... brat..."


    Shining with the bright light of the Horizon he saw.


    "But someone that... actually developed her power for hundreds of years..."


    His soul slowly grew weaker and weaker.


    Until his consciousness almostpletely shut down.


    "Hah, foolish gods... you''ve created your worst enemy..."


    Sylphy and An nced at the scene happen, it was so fast, yet so slow.


    They didn''t see it like Allocer did, but they saw a glimpse of its beauty.


    "Felicia... just how strong are you?" An asked with a serious expression.


    Felicia could only smile back at her friend.


    "I''m not that strong! I just was lucky you softened him for me! My technique would have been easily tanked otherwise if you didn''t soften him a lot."


    "Hahh... she''s lying, huh?" Sylphy sighed, feeling exhausted.


    "M-My disciple! How could you say such a thing?! I am not lying!" cried Felicia. "Anyways, it seems things have finally settled down, hm?"


    "Did they?" Sylphy muttered, feeling all dizzy. "What about the- Ah!"


    Suddenly, Sylphy felt like she regained control of her entire dungeon again, the space that was being corrupted by the Evil God of Dungeons went back to her, and the demonic miasma left behind was rapidly being cleansed by the dungeon automatically.


    "Yes... finally..." she sighed in relief. "It''s finally over..."


    Sylphy, her father, and Felicia descended from the skies, although An still felt uneasy about how much Felicia hid her abilities.


    And a thought began pestering his mind.


    "If she had not hidden this strength... Would our friends not have died?"


    The friends they lost because they weren''t strong enough, the battle against the demon king.


    Everything...


    If Felicia had used such power against these many threats, could these tragedies have been prevented?


    It was mostly all left to the imagination, to a thought, perhaps to a simple "What If", but at the end, An couldn''t help but think this way.


    He was shocked and amazed about her strengths, but also... he felt slightly betrayed because she never truly showed what she was capable of.


    "No, I shouldn''t think like that..."


    Although he started thinking like that, he quickly decided to cut it off.


    "I can''t just me her for that, Felicia fought alongside us, struggled... she''s apanion. Whatever strength she had hidden, that doesn''t change the fact she''s my friend."


    He sighed, patting Felicia''s shoulder.


    "Thank you for helping my daughter and all of this... it really means a lot."


    "Oh?"


    Felicia blushed a bit as she saw An''s sincere smile.


    "T-That''s what a master should do for her apprentice! There''s nothing worth mentioning or


    praising, An... But you''re wee."


    Although it was nothing but a reminiscing feeling now, she had once loved him too.


    Even though she was never able to be with him, Faylen did, and this child in front of her was


    the result of their love.


    "Because I once loved you, I''ll make sure to teach your daughter well, An..."


    Despite how strong she was, and despite how she saw the world since birth.


    These feelings she had...


    Or that perhaps still linger a bit.


    They were genuine.


    And part of the journey with her friends and An was what also changed her life a bit.


    Even if a bit, this little bit created ripples, slowly making her open her closed heart.


    She was once a hermit and would have never guessed she would go on such an epic journey


    and make so many friends.


    And even after years since then, she had once more met her friend, and his daughter.


    "Life is truly full of surprises..."


    As she looked at the horizon of the dungeon''s skies, she sighed.


    "Everyoneeee!"


    Sylphy flew towards her friends, hugging Celica and Celeste who were resting outside of Eden


    over the grasnds.


    "Sylphy! You''re back!"


    "Hah, finally, is it done already?"


    Celica received Sylphy''s hug happily, kissing her cheek the same way Sylphy did.


    However, Celeste didn''t even bother standing up, still resting over the grass.


    "Heh, yeah! All done! That guy was sure... a pain in the as though, ugh..." groaned Sylphy. "Well! Another anecdote to tell to Aquarina and our friends once we''re back together, right?"


    "Yeeeah... More like you''re about to get grounded, what the hell was all of this?!" Celeste roared angrily, standing up. "Everything ended bing worse, and worse, and then even worse! Sylphy! You''ll have to pay me a lot of money for this!"


    "Eeeh?! Money?!" Sylphy panicked. "B-But why? I thought we were besties and besties do


    stuff for one another, heheh..."


    "Don''t "heheh" me! This was totally a lot of work, and I almost died a couple of times!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Celeste sighed. "A-And... Dammit, Sylphy, I was worried!"


    Then, she hugged Sylphy, very tightly.


    "Don''t do dumb things like this ever again, okay?"


    "Celeste..."


    Sylphy felt a bit surprised how she changed out of nowhere.


    "I guess this is how she truly felt..."


    She smiled lightly, nodding, and kissing her friend''s forehead.


    "Okay! Promise!"


    Her cute smile made Celeste''s heart skip a beat.


    She quickly looked elsewhere, sighing.


    "I don''t know if I can even trust that promise again..." she sighed. "But fineee... you''re still


    paying me a bit. Let''s consider this mercenary work!"


    "Eeeeh! So greedy!" Sylphyined, pouting adorably. "Hey, where are you going!"


    Sylphy started chasing Celeste who ran away because Sylphy was just too cute up close.


    "Ah! Goddess Sylphy! Over here!"


    "Oi! Come here already!"


    And then, Sylphy was called by the voice of Selene and Ivy.


    "Right!" Sylphy quickly ran across the grasnds, her friends following her as they greeted the


    Arboren.


    She looked at the city, and the enormous tree resting in the middle of it all.


    "Whew... Selene, you''ve truly gotten bigger now!"


    "Hahahah... Technically, it is part of my body and not... somewhat!" Selene giggled.


    "I know there''s a lot we need to talk but... I think we should tell the citizens about Bark''s


    passing..." Ivymented.


    "Right... Let''s do that."

 Chapter 1378: Its Finally Over, But At What Cost?

    Chapter 1378: It''s Finally Over, But At What Cost?


    ?


    Aquarina, I miss you...


    A lot happened today, more than I ever thought.


    So much, that it made me miss all my friends, my mom, my brother.


    And Aquarina too.


    I wish they would have been here with us.


    If they were, things would have been so much easier.


    We lost Curse and Bark, two precious friends.


    And I almost became permanently crippled if it wasn''t for Curse''s sacrifice.


    I gained new dark powers, strong but dangerous, which only made me feel more terrified of myself than anything else.


    And it also made me realize the fragility of life, and how much we give everything for granted.


    A day ago, I was happy to know everyone was alive and happy.


    That Bark was being a proud and honorable knight, teaching the soldiers about swordsmanship and chivalry. He was someone so nice to be around with.


    That Curse was on his usual shenanigans, pranking Beelzebub,ughing with Furoh, eating with my gang of familiars, and sometimes giving me interesting advice. Despite how he didn''t like to talk, he ended talking a lot with me.


    Yet now, they''re gone...


    Forever.


    ...


    Life is so fragile...


    Even if one was a cursed spirit born from a sentience of a spirit carried across generations, and the other was the reincarnation of a once chivalrous knight made into a nt person.


    They were still lives, living beings.


    And that they died...


    It''s all my fault.


    My negligence, my mistakes, my childishness.


    I''ve been too rxed, even after everything.


    I thought that after what happened in Eastgrain, that I would no longer be so rxed and take everything for granted.


    But living in Agartha made me softer and weaker, perhaps I became stronger magically and physically, but my own confidence became my undoing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I thought that everything would always go well... no matter what.


    But no, it didn''t go well.


    It didn''t... go well...


    "Sylphy..."


    My father looked at me with eyes filled with empathy.


    I was crying so much, I looked like such a mess.


    We were in front of the grave that everyone made for Bark, right behind the church and the giant tree, it was made of stone covered with moss.


    There were a few words engraved there, it took us only an hour to make this, Bark left nothing behind, as his body and powers were gifted to Ivy.


    Yet she confirmed that what she felt as his "soul" was nowpletely gone, it had only been by her side temporarily...


    "It''s my fault... It''s all my fault..."


    My father hugged me tightly, letting me cry over his chest.


    "It''s not... your fault," he muttered. "These things happen... there are things, always, that happen beyond our grasp, beyond what we can do. I know it''s... hard. But don''t me yourself, you worked and did everything you could to solve the problem, and... Sylphy, don''t cry. Or you''re going to make your old man cry too."


    My father was also in tears, even if he wasn''t even close with these people, even if he had never seen them before.


    Maybe he empathized with my pain, and also cried because of it.


    "B-But if I hadn''t been so stupid... if I had paid attention earlier, if I hadn''t been so rxed, maybe I could have..."


    "I would say that ming yourself for their death is too much, my apprentice."


    Suddenly, Felicia walked to my side.


    "You see, we always wonder so many times about what we could have done, always wondering what we should have done, that we never stop to think what we''ve done, and what we can do now," she said. "I know you feel that way, and that''s good too. It means you truly care, and it means you want to change and be better. However, the responsibility of such a huge ce as this dungeon, all being I your hands, is too extreme. As your father said, there were things that would eventually happen, beyond what you can do, beyond what you could have predicted. And there''s no stopping them."


    "But..."


    "No buts!" she said, smiling at me and then hugging me tightly. "I know how you feel... I''ve also lost many friends... And I''ve cried for every one of them until my eyes became red and dry! However, if you only me yourself for their deaths, you will never be able to move on, and you''ll only grow worse. These people, think about them. What would they want you to do now? Would your Spirit want you to be crying? Would Bark want to see his master all sad?"


    "I-I guess they wouldn''t..." I sighed.


    "Exactly," she smiled warmly, almost like the aunt I never had. "You said your spirit sacrificed himself to give you the power to ovee the evil god''s poison that was paralyzing your body and separating it from your soul, right? He didn''t do it so you would cry and mourn his death. He wanted you to keep on living and striving forwards."


    "Curse..." I muttered, my lips trembling, I couldn''t stop the tears.


    "And what about Bark?" asked Felicia.


    "He... he wanted you to be strong, goddess Sylphy," said Ivy. "He would be very sad if he saw you crying this way... He died to protect me too, so partially, it''s my fault... I''ve cried a lot already... And... we have to keep moving, forwards."


    She gently patted my shoulders, but then as if she couldn''t resist, she ended hugging me


    tightly.


    I felt her tears falling over my shoulders.


    "Please don''t cry... don''t cry anymore, goddess Sylphy..." she muttered. "I never thought it would hurt me so much to see such a beautiful person crying so much, you''re a good person, the mistakes wemit doesn''t make us bad people... everyonemit mistakes, we can''t help it. We aren''t perfect..."


    "Ivy..." I hugged her back, she was big now, but veryforting.


    It reminded me a bit of the hugs Aquarina would give me.


    I would feelpletely epassed by her big arms and protected.


    I miss her, I wish she was here to hug me.


    "Thank you... I get it, I''ll stop crying, dammit..."


    I sighed; I just couldn''t really cry when everyone here would get even sadder if I did.


    "As the wielder of my curse, you must be strong! Stop with your emotional nonsense!"


    I remembered Curse''s words.


    I guess he''s not wrong.


    I''ll be strong, for you.

 Chapter 1379: Yggdra And Felicias Plan

    Chapter 1379: Yggdra And Felicia''s n


    ?


    After we spent an hour and a half making Bark''s grave and then curse''s grave at his side, and letting everyone pray, we moved on. I am sure they wouldn''t have wanted us crying all night for them.


    Night had already arrived in the dungeon, and well, half of floor one had suddenly be a desertic wastnd.


    Thanks to Felicia''s help, we were able to quickly remove all demonic energy in the


    environment and also she conjured a powerful seal that made it so the flow of Mana wasn''t as powerful and intense anymore.


    "It won''t stop the miasma from appearing, it will eventuallye anyways, there''s just too much Mana and no way to stop it other than sealing the dungeon offpletely, but that would slowly kill it, so that''s not the idea," she exined. "However, with my seals in ce, it''ll be much harder for the miasma to appear, and there might be a way to easily "feel" it before it pops up, so you can prepare better."


    "I see... thank you master, that''s really nice of you," I sighed in relief. "But I wonder... would that evil god be able to get here again?"


    "Hmm, I can''t really say much about that," she said. "I have no idea how he got here to begin with, but perhaps his own divine authority allowed him seep in as the miasma itself weakened the spatial walls of your dungeon... But we can solve that too! Alright, I guess if its for my cute disciple I can do a bit more than usual!"


    "R-Really?!" I asked.


    "Yes, first, let''s begin with the basics," she said. "Protection to your people and the rest of the dungeon. Now that the mana fluctuations have been somewhat stabilized, we need to grant your people further protection. So let''s move to the walls of Eden. As the city expands the Walls constantly move, right?"


    "Ah, yeah, I made the walls using my magic and alchemy," I said. "But I guess to you it''s a bit sloppy, right master?"


    "It indeed is," she nodded, humming. "Hmm~! But it''s not too bad. Now that the Saintess of the Arboren, Selene, has created a contract with two of your spirits, she can be your anchor to the inside of the dungeon, so your connection is better, right? Also this contract helped her be that giant tree, huh? Was it some sort of evolution?"


    "No, that tree dide from her body, but once she detached herself, it became a separate entity, it is a new vessel for Yggdra! You see, Yggdra..."


    I exined master about Yggdra and how she worked, while Felicia nodded.


    "I see! Well done, Yggdra is an incredible living being, both a mystical spirit tree and also a spirit by her own, this means she can expand her spiritual soul and have many bodies! Her true body might be that tree, but she can transfer across many trees and they''re all her body, right?" asked Master. "Then this tree was born, harboring her spiritual soul too. Fascinating! With this, you can immediately learn when something wrong goes in the dungeon easily." "Yeah..."


    Especially because the Dungeon System is quite terrible at telling me when things happen, and apparently the Civilization System is just as bad.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Both seem unable to easily send me messages, and because their connection to the main System, Alice, besgged as they''re within a different dimension, their warning can''t be done so easily.


    However, now that Yggdra is here, that changes forever! I can ask Yggdra to tell me whatever happens in here and she''ll do so immediately. We''ve already tested it with her as I let her move outside the dungeon.


    The connection between the two dimensions was made perfectly fine, and this will help me expand the new security system the dungeon will have.


    "The main goal is to put one of her trees in every floor so I can keep a good watch on all of them. She''s also special and won''t be tired like Selene due to her unique nature as a spirit and also a spiritual tree and a forest."


    She constantly gains energy through our connection, my endless mana keeps her well-fed and she basically never bes tired, also her different bodies in Cloudia can sleep all they want, further helping her recover her mental strength.


    "I see! One for each floor would certainly be good," master said. "Now let me upgrade the walls here and there..."


    She flew around, using her Divine Alchemy Arts to modify the entire walls, manipting "particles" and the very "elements" that made the matter of the dungeon, and using my excess mana to reinforce the materials and quite literally reconstruct them from a molecr level to be upgraded to insane degrees.


    FLAAASH!


    Once twenty minutes passed, she was done. The walls had be gigantic, regal, and somewhat alive, connected to Yggdra''s roots and nicely covered by fiftyyers of hardened stones of variable types and qualities, capable of resisting many elements.


    "The walls will automatically trigger a protection barrier which will use Yggdra, Naturia, and Selene''s magic while being fed by the Mana Rivers within the underground," she said. "This means that the barrier''s durability will be constantly regenerated thanks to your endless mana being directly connected to it. Unless something like Allocer spawns within a split- second right in front of the walls, they won''t be able to break through as easily. And something like Allocer takes a lot of time to summon, so you''ll have enough time to enter and bring everyone to fight."


    "That''s relieving... thank you master, I don''t know how I can even repay you for this..." I sighed in relief.


    "Well, you can repay me by presenting to me those peculiar little guys!" she said, pointing at the machine people that hade to help everyone in flying ships a few hours ago. "They''re fascinating! I had never seen such creatures before. They''re like the gods'' golems but actually sentient living beings?! And also their cores run through special types of energies! Please help me be their friends!"


    "Hah... Okay, haha..." I giggled a bit.


    I guess she still had her usual quirks.

 Chapter 1380: Felicia Meets The Robotians

    Chapter 1380: Felicia Meets The Robotians


    ?


    The "machine people" as Felicia called them were named Robotians now and were one of the two races that inhabited my dungeon. Apparently they counted as part of the main


    civilization, despite beingpletely separate beings from the Arboren and even living in a huge floating ind.


    "So you''re machine lifeforms, huh? I had never seen your kind before!" Master said. "Can I please touch you and see your insides?"


    "GEH?"


    The Robotians quickly gave a step back as they heard master''s words. She sucked at first introductions as always, starting off by telling them that was bound to creep out even the usually chill Robotians!


    "I''m so sorry, she''s a bit weird!" I apologized to them. "She didn''t mean it in a weird or creepy way. She''s actually a very good alchemist and stuff, so she wants to learn about how you guys live and stuff, to learn... Err, to learn better?"


    "Actually! My study of golems had stagnated a lot ever since I analyzed thest god golems I found in an old ruin," she exined. "Although I learned from them, I wasn''tpletely able to discern their greatest secrets due to their immense amount of decay. You people, Robotians, right? Are quite intriguing! Were you made by the gods as well?"


    "We... were. Long ago. Dropped off. Little memories. Remain. Erased to maintain. Current memories. Apologize."


    Wait! So they do remember being dropped here by the gods?!


    But they deleted memories to... well, that makes sense.


    "Some of us. News. We made them from scratch. Children. Don''t know about. Gods." Chief exined to Felicia. "We live. We build. We like to experiment too. Alchemy. Interesting. We want to learn about it. To learn how to harness. Magical powers. We don''t have."


    Suddenly, he pointed at the airships they constructed. Which, mind you, they made without me even giving them a hint or a blueprint about how to make them.


    I only had enchanted a lot of their equipment, electric cores, and so on using Divine Thunder Armament Creation, and the rest was all made by them and their amazing construction abilities.


    They want to learn about alchemy and magical engineering so they can improve their craft and create even more amazing things.


    Even the newly created Robotians have this same love for creation. It seems deeply ingrained into their circuits or whatever. These people simply love to make things and produce.


    Perhaps they were originally made for that purpose by the gods, to produce items and create things, I would guess this was the reason they were created.


    Maybe the gods required to create many things, to supervise their manufacturing and so on, so these specialized, smaller robots were created, capable of quickly learning and with an ingrained love for it.


    Which also makes them amazing manufacturers of things, I should really get them to make me some stronger stuff, perhaps...


    A whole mechanical suit for me and...


    Wait a second, that''s it!


    Maybe I can ovee the weakness of the Arboren not through just teaching them how to get magic circles and using spells.


    Because these nt people seem somehow unable to create physiques, then the next best thing is to let them wield amazing items.


    If we canbine the power of the Robotians manufacturing with the Arboren attunement over magic, maybe something amazing could be created.


    Giant golem suits powered by magic piloted by Arboren''s using their own Mana to power them up, or something like portable mini cannons that shoot beams of destructive power.


    I think Alice called those "guns" or something.


    "I see! I see how it is, aren''t you interesting?" wondered Felicia. "I can teach you alchemy all you want! As long as you can let me analyze your internal structure and see how you work, it would be nice... I guess I can''t dismantle you, but at least let me see?"


    "Hm. Well, it seems that you''re quite. Acquainted with Sylphy. Our savior Sylphy is very nice. And protective. She loves us. So we must love her back and help her. Helping her friends. Also counts. So we will help. And in return, we learn better alchemy. Yes?"


    "Yes, yes!" Felicia nodded happier than ever before.


    "Felicia here is my master," I exined to them. "So there''s nobody else in the world that knows more alchemy than her currently. You''ll be in good hands... I hope."


    I red at my master for a bit, she smiled gently, although she felt a bit nervous due to my stare.


    "Right?"


    "Y-Yes Sylphy, don''t look at me like that... I won''t do anything to them! Sheesh, I did promise I wouldn''t do anything to them, don''t you trust me?"


    "I really don''t sometimes, so that''s why I''m insisting... But I am willing to forgive you,


    master. After all you''ve shown you''re not all your first impression was."


    "Hahhh... my first impressions are sure terrible, huh? Oh! My dear disciples."


    She looked at Celeste and Celica walking to us.


    "So these are those robot people you rescued the other day, right?" Wondered Celeste. "Was


    itst year?"


    "Yeah!" I nodded. "Robotians! This is the chief."


    "Nice to. Meet you. Friends of Sylphy, our savior."


    "Y-Yeah, nice to meet... you," Celeste didn''t seem to like them that much.


    "Woow! So they''re like golem people?" wondered Celica. "Now that I''ve begun to evolve my alchemy and my golem magic, I would love to learn more about them and from them! Sylphy, can I spend some time with them?"


    "Sure, I mean, do whatever you want, Celica," I smiled with a nod. "And- Oh."


    "Sylphy!"


    My father called from afar.


    "Come eat! Dinner''s ready!"


    Dad was making dinner behind the church and the giant tree, mostly roasting the meat he had hunted before this whole incident happened.


    Selene and Ivy were with him, and so a lot of other Arboren, who fancied eating meat more than anybody would expect nt people to do.


    "Ah, sure!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    We ran towards the small little celebratory feast, there was a lot of meat and other dishes dad


    prepared to lift our spirits.


    I just wish Bark was here to enjoy with us, I remember he really liked eating meat.


    Rest in peace, my dear knight...

 Chapter 1381: Civilization Rank Up

    Chapter 1381: Civilization Rank Up


    ?


    As I sat down to eat dinner with my family and many friends, as I still was trying to process everything that happened today, I was quickly startled by a loud, dinging sound.


    Ding!


    [You and your party have defeated arge quantity of Miasmic Beasts, Demonic Beasts, Miasmic Beast Clones, the [Demon Duke Allocer] and the [Avatar of the Evil God of Dungeons]!]


    [You earned 575.600.000 EXP!]


    Woah that''s a lot of EXP!


    But we did fight a tremendous amount of powerful foes, so its justifiable.


    And even then! Woah.


    Well, this indeed lifted my mood a little bit!


    "And there''s more..." Alice winked at me.


    "Huh?"


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the Special {Emergency Quest}: [Defeat the Miasmic Nest Lord!]


    [Congrattions! Not only have you defeated the Miasmic Lord with the help of your friends, but you''ve unraveled the true culprit behind it all, the Evil God of Dungeons!]


    [Now with him summoning the catastrophic Demon Gate, the only thing you can do now is persevere and keep on fighting! The battle is yet to be over. Protect your dungeon!]


    [Quest Completion Rewards]: [10.000.000 EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x30 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x30 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x30 [Skill Scroll Fragment: Miasmic Beasts Soul 3/3 (S Grade)] x1 [System Fragment: Title System 3/3] [Corrupted Demonic Miasmic Scarlet de (A+ Grade)] [Corrupted Abyssal Dragon Miasmic Sapphire Shield (A+ Grade)] [Spiritual Blessing Crown Fragment 1/3 (S Grade)]


    Wow I got a lot of things, even the corrupted versions of Scarlet and Sapphire that my clone had!


    Huh, wait, there''s more?


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the Special {Emergency Quest}: [Defeat the True Demon Duke Allocer and Protect the Dungeon!]


    [You''ve done the impossible and utterly defeated the True Demon Duke Allocer. Even if you received the help of your father and master, this is an incredible feat and without your help, it would have been impossible to defeat.]


    [Your Dungeon is now safe from the True Demon''s deadly mes, and with him gone, you can now finally resume your daily life.]


    [Quest Completion Rewards]: [20.000.000 EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x30 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x30 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x30 [Spiritual Blessing Crown Fragment 2/3 (S Grade)] [True Demon Duke Allocer''s Demonic de (S+ Grade)] x1 [Demonic Skill Scroll: True Demon Duke Allocer (S+ Grade)] x1 [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)] x1]


    "H-Huh?"


    There was another quest right after that one!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And the rewards are just as insane, I can''t believe I can now learn one of Allocer''s Skills! That''s just insanity.


    Wait a second...


    Another?!


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the Special {Emergency Quest}: [Defeat the Evil God of Dungeons'' Avatar and Stop him From Stealing your Dungeon!]


    [With the cooperation of friends and your spirits, the impossible has been done and the avatar of a mighty evil god has beenpletely and utterly in!]


    [Now your dungeon is no longer threatened by these evil, divine forces for the time being. But be careful next time!]


    [Quest Completion Rewards]: [30.000.000 EXP] [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x50 [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x50 [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x50 [Spiritual Blessing Crown Fragment 3/3 (S Grade)] [Evil God of Dungeons Avatar''s Labyrinth Master Ring (SS+ Grade)] x1 [Divine Skill Scroll: Evil God of Dungeon''s Avatar (SS+ Grade)] x1 [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)] x1 [Demonic Skill Evolution Scroll: Chimeric Abyssal Demonic Beast Titan Soul (SS Grade)] x1]


    "W-What in the world?!"


    I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    I just couldn''t believe what I was looking at with my eyes at this very moment.


    I got Skill Scrolls of the damn Evil God of Dungeons?!


    And even a Labyrinth Ring or whatever?


    That''s bound to be super strong!


    Also that giant chimeric monstrosity he made before, it became a Demonic Skill Evolution Scroll.


    Um, so whatever Skill I use it into will gain the powers of... a chimeric, multi-headed and


    worm-like titanic creature?


    How does that even work?


    Oh well, this is amazing, nheless.


    Even though these things can''t ever bring back those we lost...


    At least it does make me feel a bit better.


    "Thank you Quest System, I appreciate it."


    [The {Quest System} is happy that you''re feeling better.]


    [They say that the amount of causality within all these battles made it possible for this amount of quests and rewards!]


    "Is that so? Well, I''m d!" I smiled in relief. "I''ll have to check what all these things can doter though; I hope you understand."


    [The {Quest System} nods, saying that there''s no problem. You''ve gone through a lot, so they think you should rest after having dinner and sleep well. Perhaps apanied by your friends


    or familiars for maximumfiness.]


    "Heh, will do."


    As I was about to go back to my meals...


    Ding!


    [The {Civilization System} says that they also got something to say...]


    "Huh? What do you have to say?"


    [The {Dungeon System} is in silence, too shy to say anything because they think everything


    that happened is their fault.]


    "Of course, if you had told me earlier! Hahhh... oh well, what can we do now..."


    [The {Civilization System} and the {Dungeon System} deeply apologize for everything!]


    [They say that they will get serious and start working more diligently from now on.]


    "Well yeah, you better... you better do..." I sighed. "Whatever..."


    [The {Civilization System} panics! They can''t fathom to see you so sad! They apologize again


    and say to please look at the system windows.]


    "Ugh, what is it now?" I sighed. "Hm?"


    Ding!


    [Because of defending your Civilization and fighting arge quantity of mighty foes using your Civilization soldiers and characters, you''ve gone through a {Civilization Trial}!]


    [Even though Poption hasn''t increased much, you''ve gained arge quantity of


    Civilization EXP due to all aplishments!]


    [You gained +15.000 Civilization EXP!]


    [Rank Up!]


    [Congrattions! Your Civilization has Ranked Up to Rank 3: Developing Military City!]


    [All Civilization Stats have increased by +100!]


    [Your Civilization Bonus Stats have increased from +4000 to +6000!]


    [Your Civilization has developed a new Civilization Trait: {City of the Great Spirit Tree of Life


    (A)}!]

 Chapter 1382: Dungeon Growth

    Chapter 1382: Dungeon Growth


    ?


    I looked at the notificationsing one after another, the Civilization seems to have... well, it Ranked Up after the entire battle.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ding!


    [Because of defending your Civilization and fighting arge quantity of mighty foes using your Civilization soldiers and characters, you''ve gone through a {Civilization Trial}!]


    [Even though Poption hasn''t increased much, you''ve gained arge quantity of Civilization EXP due to all aplishments!]


    [You gained +15.000 Civilization EXP!]


    Huh, so that can happen?


    [Rank Up!]


    [Congrattions! Your Civilization has Ranked Up to Rank 3: Developing Military City!]


    Wait, why Military City? That''s weird.


    [All Civilization Stats have increased by +100!]


    [Your Civilization Bonus Stats have increased from +4000 to +6000!]


    Oh, this is pretty fine, two thousand to all stats is weed! I do feel stronger now, like my whole body just got tougher, and my muscles tightened, even my bones trembled for a bit. [Your Civilization has developed a new Civilization Trait: {City of the Great Spirit Tree of Life (A)}!]


    [As long as they''re within the range of the tree''s blessings, all Facilities Construction Speed increases by 100%, all citizens Stats increase by 50%, all Magic Affinity and Magic Growth and Development increases by 100%, and all Researches Speed increases by 50%.]


    [All Civilization Stats have increased by 50!]


    That''s a strong Trait, I guess...


    Is that because of what happened with Yggdra?


    Her new body here, I suppose it truly has brought new changes to this ce.


    [Congrattions! Your Alchemy Research has finally started! Now citizens that are qualified can begin learning Alchemy Magic and use it in a myriad of ways. The production of potions and other Alchemy items has been unlocked, and the higher the Alchemy Research rank, the better items can be produced by citizens.]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the Civilization Task: {Finish your First Research:


    1/1}!]


    [You received the following Rewards: [+1000 Civilization EXP] Special Unit Equipment Ticket] [Basic Materials Dungeon Key]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the Civilization Task: {Hunt Monsters Using Your Soldiers and Hunter Units: 100/100}!]


    [You received the following Rewards: [+1000 Civilization EXP] [Special Unit Summoning Ticket] [Basic Materials Dungeon Key]


    [You received the new Civilization Tasks: {Start your Second Research: 0/1} {Hunt Monsters Using Your Soldiers and Hunter Units: 0/300} {Increase your Poption to 500 People: 311/500} {Increase the Rank of your Royal Pce to B Rank: C/B}


    Huh, interesting, quite a lot of annoying Tasks now...


    {Civilization Core}: {Vige of Eden}


    {Civilization Rank}: {Rank 3: Developing Military City}


    {Civilization EXP}: [5.800/20.000]


    {Civilization Faction}: {Yggdrasil''s Children}


    {Civilizations Annexed}: {Vige of Rust}


    {Civilization Races}: {Children of Nature, Arboren} {Children of Technology, Robotians}


    {Civilization Leaders}: {Eden: Selene} {Rust: Chief}


    {Civilization Poption}:{311}


    {Civilization Bonus Stats}: {+6.000} {+5.800 Strength, Magic, Agility (Faith is Power)}


    {Civilization Statistics}: {Faith}: [580 (D)] {Government}: [460 (D-)] {Culture}: [410 (D-)] {Military}: [560 (D)] {Economy}: [340 (D+)] {Production}: [490 (D-)] {Food}: [410 (D-)] {Research} [390 (D-)]


    {Civilization Traits}: {Path of Nature (B)} {Active Goddess (A)} {Mild Reproduction (D)} {Faithful Will (D)} {Slightly Motivated (D)} {Cultural Beginnings (E+)} {Starting Politics (E+)} {Brave Soldier Battalion (B)} {Beginner Tamers (E-)} {Indestructible Defense (C+)} {Faith Is Power (B)} {Tireless Workforce (A)} {Mechanical Processing (B)} {Golem Guards (C)} {City of the Great Spirit Tree of Life (A)}


    {Civilization Special Units}: {Selene, Saintess of the Arboren (Saint Grade)} {Ivy, Huntress of the Poisonous Forest (Unique + Grade)} {Bark, Resilient Guardian Knight of the Forest (Unique


    Grade)}


    {Civilization Facilities} {Living Wood Houses (D+)} x281 {Temple of Goddess Sylphy (B-)} x1 {Research Facility (D)] x1 {Eden''s Royal Pce (C)} x1 {Divine Orichalcum-Reinforced Spirit Walls (B+)} x1 {Metallic Scrap Houses (D)} x110 {Robotians Smithies (B+)} x52


    {Civilization Tasks}: {Start your Second Research: 0/1} {Hunt Monsters Using Your Soldiers and Hunter Units: 0/300} {Increase your Poption to 500 People: 311/500} {Increase the Rank of your Royal Pce to B Rank: C/B}


    {Civilization Research): {Alchemy Research (D)}: 3 Months.


    {Civilization Vault}: [Evolution Stone Fragment: Nature] x30 [Evolution Stone Fragment: Earth] x30 [Evolution Stone Fragment: Ice] x30 [Special Unit Summoning Ticket] [Special Unit Equipment Ticket] [Basic Materials Dungeon Key] x2


    Ah, that looks pretty. I should improve the buildings quality and the ranks though, so they can harbor more people morefortably.


    Oh nice, my stats also increased by 1500 because Faith went by 150, right!


    Not bad, that''s even more bonus stats, I feel even stronger.


    Hah, but so tired too...


    [The {Dungeon System} implores you not to hate him and to check him too!]


    "Ugh... what?"


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! Due to having defended your Dungeon from a great perilous invasion, your Dungeon has gained arge quantity of Dungeon EXP!]


    [You gained +500.000 Dungeon EXP!]


    [Your Dungeon has Leveled up to Level 6!]


    [You have unlocked a new Dungeon Floor! You can choose whenever to expand the Dungeon!]


    [Your Dungeon, as it levels up, bes tougher and stronger as its Dimensional Foundations strengthen. Being invaded won''t be so easy anymore.]


    [Your Dungeon {Bonus Stats} have increased from +10.000 to +13.000!]


    [The Dungeon has spent -200.000 Dungeon Energy to repair internal structure failures.]


    Eh?! So much! My Dungeon Energy!


    [However, due to therge quantity of absorbed foes, the Dungeon Energy has increased by


    +300.000]


    Ah, oh well.


    {Current Dungeon Level}: {Level 6}


    {Dungeon EXP}: {456.000/2.000.000}


    {Dungeon Energy}: {406.300}


    {Bonus Stats}: {+13.000}


    {Avable Dungeon Floors}:


    Level 1: [Floor 1]: [Grasnd-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 2: [Floor 2]: [Labyrinth-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 3: [Floor 3]: [Sea-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 4: [Floor 4]: [Volcanic-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 5: [Floor 5]: [Tundra & Cave-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 6: [Floor 6]: [Avable]


    {Dungeon Facilities}


    [Floor 1]: [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)] [Floating


    Ind of the Guardian Tree (S Rank)] [Spatial Elevator (B Rank)]


    [Floor 2]: [Set of Trap Devices of Suffering (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Slime Nest (D+ Grade)]


    [Dungeon Spider Nest (D+ Grade)]


    [Floor 3]: [Fish Monster Reef (C Grade)] [Tropical Paradise Ind (C Grade)] [Coral Golems


    Castle (C Grade)]


    [Floor 4]: [Smander zing Lake (C+ Grade)] [Abyssal Peaks (C+ Grade)] [Withering Tree Forest (C++ Grade)] [Dragon Nest Mountain (C+++ Grade)]


    [Floor 5]: [Winter Flower Garden (B Grade)] [Ice Spirit Lake (B+ Grade)] [Ice Crystal Spirit Tree


    Forest (B++ Grade)] [Frost Fairy Queen Castle (B+++ Grade)] [Magic Ore Mines (B Grade)] [Glowing Magic Mushroom Forest (B+ Grade)] [Spirit Crystal Cave (B++ Grade)] [Abandoned


    Ancient Ruins (B+++ Grade)]


    [Floor 6]: [Empty]


    "Oh well, not too shabby- Wait, two million?!"


    So the next level is pretty far away from now, well, that''s for the better.


    Honestly, once I''m done eating, I''m going to sleep.


    I need to rest...

 Chapter 1383: Lots of Levels

    Chapter 1383: Lots of Levels


    ?


    The Dungeon System bothered me a bit, and although I was almost fed off with them, I still nced at their notifications just because.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! Due to having defended your Dungeon from a great perilous invasion, your Dungeon has gained arge quantity of Dungeon EXP!]


    [You gained +500.000 Dungeon EXP!]


    [Your Dungeon has Leveled up to Level 6!]


    [You have unlocked a new Dungeon Floor! You can choose whenever to expand the Dungeon!]


    [Your Dungeon, as it levels up, bes tougher and stronger as its Dimensional Foundations strengthen. Being invaded won''t be so easy anymore.]


    [Your Dungeon {Bonus Stats} have increased from +10.000 to +13.000!]


    Is that so? Let me see the status...


    Hm.


    {Current Dungeon Level}: {Level 6}


    {Dungeon EXP}: {456.000/2.000.000}


    {Dungeon Energy}: {406.300}n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    {Bonus Stats}: {+13.000}


    {Avable Dungeon Floors}:


    Level 1: [Floor 1]: [Grasnd-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 2: [Floor 2]: [Labyrinth-type Dungeon Floor] Level 3: [Floor 3]: [Sea-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 4: [Floor 4]: [Volcanic-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 5: [Floor 5]: [Tundra & Cave-type Dungeon Floor]


    Level 6: [Floor 6]: [Avable]


    {Dungeon Facilities}


    [Floor 1]: [Spring Water Fountain (D Grade)] [Beast Monster Mini Forest (D Grade)] [Floating Ind of the Guardian Tree (S Rank)] [Spatial Elevator (B Rank)]


    [Floor 2]: [Set of Trap Devices of Suffering (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Slime Nest (D+ Grade)] [Dungeon Spider Nest (D+ Grade)]


    [Floor 3]: [Fish Monster Reef (C Grade)] [Tropical Paradise Ind (C Grade)] [Coral Golems Castle (C Grade)]


    [Floor 4]: [Smander zing Lake (C+ Grade)] [Abyssal Peaks (C+ Grade)] [Withering Tree Forest (C++ Grade)] [Dragon Nest Mountain (C+++ Grade)]


    [Floor 5]: [Winter Flower Garden (B Grade)] [Ice Spirit Lake (B+ Grade)] [Ice Crystal Spirit Tree Forest (B++ Grade)] [Frost Fairy Queen Castle (B+++ Grade)] [Magic Ore Mines (B Grade)] [Glowing Magic Mushroom Forest (B+ Grade)] [Spirit Crystal Cave (B++ Grade)] [Abandoned Ancient Ruins (B+++ Grade)]


    Floor 6 avable already... What could I put there? A Desert maybe? Finally? Or I couldbine biomes like before, I got plenty of EXP and Dungeon Energy.


    I should also go check the lower floors and see if there''s no miasma or something too. With master Felicia''s help and leave these seals that slow down mana distribution.


    I also want to see the growth of my little monsters in those floors, they must have been developing quite a lot.


    And honestly I kind of want to go take a vacation in the third floor after all of these challenges, ugh.


    [The Dungeon has spent -200.000 Dungeon Energy to repair internal structure failures.]


    [However, due to therge quantity of absorbed foes, the Dungeon Energy has increased by +300.000]


    I had panicked a bit there, thinking they had just taken away all my Dungeon Energy away as usual, but that wasn''t the case as I regained it and a bit more.


    But even then, this is 300 million exp worth of dungeon energy, I have to treat it with care...


    Even though my current EXP number is... one billion.


    Woah, I really got a lot of EXP from all of this, I feel rich!


    With this I could easily make several skills instantly max level I think.


    But I''ll leave that forter.


    Although my EXP has other purposes, my friends managed to level up a lot, Celica, and Celeste, and also their familiars and mine.


    Ding!


    [Celica] has gained 23 Levels! She has reached Level 50/50!]


    [Congrattions! [Celica] has reached Max Level and can now Rank Up!]


    [Celeste] has gained 20 Levels! She has reached Level 50/50!]


    [Congrattions! [Celeste] has reached Max Level and can now Rank Up!]


    Nice! I can Rank Up my two besties already. I''m sure they''ll be thrilled.


    [Onyx] has gained 22 Levels! They have reached Level 50/50!]


    [Congrattions! [Onyx] has reached Max Level and can now Evolve once the Required Evolution Materials are offered.]


    Oh, now Celeste will need special materials.


    What Materials does she need for a Dark-Attribute Spirit?


    Aside from the obvious Darkness Spirit Stones, Dark or Shadow Attribute Monsters corpses too, strong ones that are at least Tier 7 or above.


    I think we might be able to find some within my Dungeon at this stage, monsters have grown strong enough for this.


    [Mister Teddy] has gone throughplete restructuration after apparent death, their Level has been reset back to Level 0/80, and they have be a B+ Rank being.]


    [Mister Teddy] has gained 11 Levels! They have reached Level 11/80!]


    Hmm? Wait what?


    What happened to Mister Teddy?


    He evolved... no, restructuration?


    And then I noticed that at Celica''s side, there were two strange golems, made of metal,


    resembling tiny knights, their helmets shaped differently.


    One was like a jester mask, the other like a teddy bear. They were made of ck stone and dark azure metal, overflowing with pale blue phantasmal mes.


    They looked small, yet their auras were stronger.


    Hmm, maybe I should give a system seed to his friend, Mister Jester already.


    I think this is the result of Celica evolving her abilities and fusing them in the Golem Domain?


    Maybe... I''ll check himter.


    Ding!


    [Violet] has gained 14 Levels! She has reached Level 14/80!]


    [Scarlet] has gained 20 Levels! She has reached Level 20/80!]


    [Sapphire] has gained 20 Levels! She has reached Level 20/80!] [Naturia] has gained 5 Levels! She has reached Level 63/80!]


    [Yggdra] has gained 7 Levels! She has reached Level 65/80!]


    [Yggdra] has gained a new Body within your Dungeon! Her Spiritual Soul has created a


    permanent connection to it.]


    [Yggdra] learned the [Spirit Dungeon Tree of Eden Vessel: Lv1] Skill!]


    Well, would you look at that! Everyone got some good ol'' levelin''.


    I also want to Level Up like them too...


    But well, you win some, you lose some, can''t have everything.


    My endless mana is definitely worth not being able to level up, it has saved me so many times


    where being able to level up wouldn''t had done much.


    Like right now, without it, I wouldn''t have been able to help dad grow even stronger and stand toe-to-toe against Allocer with his developing divinity ember.


    Now that my Soul has grown strong enough, my Endless Mana is finally showing its ridiculous


    power to its fullest.


    Anyways, once our meal came to a close, I decided to talk with master Felicia once more, as


    she talked with the Robotians.

 Chapter 1384: Nothing Escapes Felicias Eyes

    Chapter 1384: Nothing Escapes Felicia''s Eyes


    ?


    FLASH!


    In front of me, a wave of pure mana spread out everywhere and then formed thousands of giant magic circles, which then fused with the snowynds of the fifth floor of my dungeon.


    Suddenly, the misshapen paths of mana and the umtion of it stopped or was slowed down to a very big extent.


    "And we''re done, this should be thest one, Sylphy!" master Felicia said, petting my head. "Look at you, all sleepy! Are you ok?"


    "Hmm? Y-Yeah..." I muttered, yawning. "I''m just tired..."


    We spent thest two hours spreading her special seal on every other floor of my dungeon. If I left, the dungeon time would be elerated again, and I didn''t want toe back to see new miasmic nests and an evil god infiltrating my property again.


    So I decided to get this done with right away, now I could barely keep my eyes open, it was infuriating, but at least thinking kept me awake. As long as I kept thinking, I wouldn''t... close... my eyes.


    "Of course you would be tired, haha!"


    Master Felicia awakened me from almost falling asleep while we floated in the sky, that would have definitely not gone well if I did.


    "Um..."


    "Yes, yes, I understand, let''s go back home. You need to sleep, hah."


    "Wait, you''re going to stay here? But you can''t... I think you can''t...?"


    "I technically can, I''ve analyzed the dungeon, I can stay but a portal remains open, right?"


    "Yeah..."


    "So there you have it! I want to spend more time with the Robotians. And don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine."


    "You aren''t sleepy?"


    "Not really. My body is different. I''m sure your father feels sleepy because he spends a lot of stamina when fighting but I''m a bit different."


    "How so?"


    "Well, for once I didn''t spend much stamina at all..." she said. "Second, I''ve modified my body a bit. And third, well, cultivation of the body makes you very tough. Once you reach Tier 10 and beyond of your physique, you will understand."


    "I-I see..." I muttered, fighting my sleep.


    "What''s your Tier right now?" she wondered.


    "Six... Rank is nine... almost to seven." I muttered.


    "Oh, you''ve advanced very quickly, Sylphy, it''s almost staggering," she said. "Though from Tier 7 onwards, things slow down considerably too... Even at your current pace, it will take you many years to get to Tier 10."


    "Hah... Go figure..." I yawned, moving to the portal. "Well, I do grow fast but it''s just... well, talent maybe?"


    "And your System, right?" she asked.


    "Yeah and my System- HUH?!"


    I gasped as I nced at master, she smiled gently and calmly, with her usual smugly face. How did she figure that out of nowhere?!


    "Her name is Alice, and she''s your Light Spirit, or well, that''s her disguise, I assume," she said. "It is indeed an amazing power you were born with, Sylphy! I''ve never seen that in my entire life. This dungeon, and the powers of that civilization, alle from it, right?"


    "H-Huh? What?!" I muttered. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    I was panicking a bit...


    "No need to feel afraid, it''s not like it changes anything, right?" she asked. "Your friends know about this power, and they benefit from it, like you give out blessings or something, right?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Y-Yes..." I sighed, defeated and sleepy. "Please don''t ask more questions and... don''t tell anybody else. Please..."


    Alice appeared by my side, shocked.


    "Hm, sure, I wasn''t nning to," she smiled, patting my head. "You''re my disciple and I''ll protect you and your secrets with my life on the line... This is the power that has given you most of your powers, right? Including that mana that seems like an endless fountain. Which not even my eyes can exin well. It is as if you draw mana from both our world and also another dimension entirely."


    "Y-You could see so much?" I wondered. "Master, just what are your eyes? you figured out Alice''s true power just by looking at her?! I''m supposed to be the one with the overpowered eyes... what the hell..."


    "Hahah, it''s not that the power is inside my eyeballs, it is something I was born with," she exined. "It happened spontaneously and randomly as I was born. Perhaps because I am a hybrid, the chances of this happening also increased a lot. Hence why hybrids might be seen as taboo or are very hard to conceive to begin with."


    "W-What are you talking about?" I was still a bit lost.


    "It''s a power derived from her genes," said Alice. "Your master, Felicia... She has unlocked the full potential of her kind."


    "Genes? Potential?" I didn''t understand. "What are you two talking about?"


    "Exactly, indeed! She''s very right, to be expected of this new lifeform from another dimension," nodded Felicia. "So did you attach yourself to Sylphy''s soul willingly or how did


    that work?"


    "I know you can see through all things, but thankfully you can''t read minds, we''ll just keep that a secret for now, Felicia, I don''t want to reveal such things to you." said Alice very


    strictly.


    "I understand," Felicia nodded. "Sorry, I get a bit too excited sometimes... I didn''t intend to sound creepy or scare you."


    "It''s fine..." Alice said. "I still hold you in great regard, and technically I am still a spirit, so think of me as just one, please. I don''t intend any harm, if anything, its thank to Sylphy I am


    alive..."


    "I can tell..." Felicia nodded. "You two have a very strong soul bond, your souls are fused together, it''s incredible."


    "Fused?" I wondered. "I thought you just were in my soul not... merged."


    "Y-Yeah... I mean, I didn''t know how it exactly happened, but the more glitches were fixed, the more your soul... kind of filled the empty spaces? Its also thanks to that that the other systems developed," she said. "Your soul made up for the missing parts, and through using


    your imagination, they were born."


    "Woah..." I muttered. "Well, that''s... Nice... I guess? I''m so sleepy..."


    "Phew..." Alice sighed in relief.


    Did she think I would get mad at her for that?


    Not really...


    We''re attached together forever so its not like it matters how at this point.


    "Anyways, we can talk more tomorrow, I''m off..."


    "Alright then, take care."


    Felicia kissed my forehead and petted my head onest time.


    "Sleep well."


    I quickly walked back home, threw my boots into the ground, and covered myself on my


    nkets.


    And slept as if I''ve been awake for a whole year...


    As I slept, I dreamed of many things, of Aquarina, my friends, my mother, and my brother,


    then Felicia again.


    Then, I found myself inside my Soul Scape with my many Familiars, talking and training our


    magic and skills.


    There was someone missing now, and it was a bit sad, even though there were so many it


    wasn''t lonely at all.


    "That Curse bastard barely ever spoke, but now that he''s gone, it feels like he was always talking," sighed Beelzebub. "Hahhh... This''ll take me a while to process. Since when did I be so emotional? So annoying... Is it the drawback of being a spirit?"


    "No, maybe you''re just bing a better person, Belze," I smiled. "Curse was your friend, right? I think his friendship changed you too. I think... he would be happy to see you miss


    him."


    "Hm... Maybe," he sighed.

 Chapter 1385: The Next Morning

    Chapter 1385: The Next Morning


    ?


    The next morning arrived nicely, there was some warm sunlighting from the closed windows. Although outside it was still cold and with snow, the skies were clear, and the faint sunlight wasing in hot.


    As the sunlight hit my face and annoyed me, I slowly opened my eyes, feeling finally well rested. I slept for at least seven or eight hours... I don''t know if that''s enough though.


    I rolled over the bed, missing my big Aquarina to hug and cuddle with, but being happy with Naturia, Alice, and Yggdra topensate.


    They were much smaller individually, but all three were barely enough to hug while sleeping. They were warm too, so it was nice, and they smelled like spring flowers.


    "Muhh..." Naturia slowly cuddled and hugged my belly. "Hmm..."


    She was a sleepy little spirit!


    "Hmm..." Alice gave a little sound, and she slowly opened her eyes. "Ah, good morning Sylphy... I think I was also tired... I slept a lot."


    "I can tell... the portal is- Still open?" I looked at it. "Master is still with the Robotians, most likely..."


    "She really ended liking them more than I imagined," Alice said.


    "Yeah..." I nodded. "And well, there''s a lot to talk about with her too, like that she figured your powers out of nowhere and more... I got a bit scared, but I''m relieved she''s still a good person, if sometimes a bit... weird."


    "She''s definitely on the weirder side but she''s a good person at the end," Alice smiled. "Rest assured, you''ve entrusted our secret to all your friends, eventually, someone else would also learn about it. Slowly, you''ll have to reveal my identity to everyone, and the true power you possess..."


    "Hmm... I don''t know, I don''t know if I''m still ready..." I sighed.


    "Are you afraid they might reject you?" she wondered.


    "A bit...? I mean... if they know that... you know, my soul and all..." I said. "Maybe they''ll think I am someone else that possessed their daughter''s body?"


    "You''re overthinking, and I didn''t mean that part, that could remain a secret forever if you want," she said. "It seems your soul has seamlessly adapted to the world; Felicia couldn''t tell it came from another world. Also you didn''t possess the "original" Sylphy, you ARE Sylphy. There wasn''t a soul before yours, you are the only soul."


    "Really?" I asked. "Sometimes I thought that, and it weirded me out..."


    "Don''t worry, the reincarnation doesn''t work like that," she sighed. "A body is predicted to appear, and the soul is assigned before it is born or has a soul at all. Usually, a soul is developed within a fetus when they''re around a month old."


    "Oh, I didn''t know..." I said. "That''s interesting..."


    "It used to be right away but the process was decided to be dyed by a month so things could be neatly scheduled and structured," she exined. "Even as hand wavy as Hekaton treated you, he still did his work properly."


    "Even though we kind of robbed him off his divine power, huh? After getting that endless mana..." I smiled withughter.


    "Hahaha! Well, I guess so! I don''t even know what that man might be up to now, is he angry? I wonder..." Alice said. "He did say he would send a hero here... someone from Earth."


    "I hope we can meet that person one day, if they''re a hero I''m sure they''ll join us," I smiled. "Anyways! Time to start a new day!"


    We talked through telepathy about these things, obviously, we didn''t want someone to overhear.


    "Muuuhh... don''t wanna!"


    Naturia kept grabbing my belly and dragging me back to bed.


    "But baby girl, we have to wake up and have breakfast!"


    "Don''t wanna! Let''s sleep more master..."


    She began rubbing her face on my belly and then fell asleep again.


    "Really now? ... Yggdra, you there?"


    I looked for Yggdra, finding her being hugged by Naturia in her belly.


    "Ugh... Almost... someone save me from my daughter... She is indeed bigger than me in our spiritual forms..."


    "Hahah..."


    I gently grabbed her and freed her from her daughter''s grasp.


    "Phew!" Yggdra sighed in relief. "Thank you master."


    She quickly kissed my forehead before flying away with her fairy wings. Then I quickly left Naturia sleeping over the bed. I realized the more humanoid she became the more human- like she acted too.


    Back then she was always energetic but now she has taken a liking at eating a lot of food and alsozing around and taking long naps.


    What am I going to do with this girl?


    "Well, a new day is upon us!" I sighed. "Yesterday, it felt like itsted for a whole month, that fight... I''m still tired from all of that."


    "Yeah, I''m sure you are," Alice nodded. "I think everyone is. Today will probably be azy day. Even if your master forces everyone to move, nobody will. Everyone needs at least a


    week-long break."


    "True..." I nodded. "Can''t deny that. I should go take a bath and then eat breakfast... Sniff, sniff. Hmm, I can smell something, I think its freshly baked bread, or toasts... pancakes orN?v(el)B\\jnn


    waffles, maybe."


    "Perhaps your father is preparing breakfast already, well, it''s quitete now," said Alice. "It should be around 1 PM!"


    "Thatte?!" I gasped. "How long did I sleep?! Like twelve hours or something? I gotta go take a bath!"


    I ended running to the bathroom, where I took a quick warm bath. I also helped Alice, Yggdra, and Naturia wash with me. I didn''t invite the other familiars though; they were all very tired


    and resting in my Soul Scape.


    "That was refreshing~"


    As I walked out of the bathroom with a new set of clothes, which included leather pants, a blouse, and a puffy sweater for the cold, I walked downstairs while trying to keep the warm. The house had a nice temperature, but even then, the cold outside was so strong that it would eventually get a bit cold inside anyways.


    "Dad! You there?"


    "Oh, Sylphy, good morning! Or should I say evening? Breakfast is almost done. Late breakfast,


    but breakfast nheless."


    "Nice! Where''s everyone else?"


    "Felicia''s still inside your dungeon, and your friends are taking a bath I believe."


    "Oooh, okay then!"


    I ran to hug my dad first, kissing his cheek.


    "I love you dad..."


    "Hm? Sylphy..."


    After everything that happened, I just wanted to do that.

 Chapter 1386: Delicious Breakfast With Friends

    Chapter 1386: Delicious Breakfast With Friends


    ?


    After everything that happened, I realized that everyone could die, even my parents. My dad, if it wasn''t for my help and everything, would have probably not have been able to confront Allocer on his own.


    That True Demon was something beyond our power, perhaps stronger than Arachne when possessed by Lolth, simply ridiculous.


    I was afraid that he might die, or that I might die...


    So sometimes, when we go through stuff like this, we feel like we need to hug those we love and let them know we love them and to appreciate the moments we have with them.


    Because I wish I could do the same for those we lost.


    "Haha! I love you too Sylphy," my father said, suddenly lifting me up. "What happened? Did you think your father was going to die or something? Hah! Aren''t you looking down too much on me?! I got a dozen more trump cards, you just didn''t get to see them yet!"


    "W-What? Hey, don''t lift me! I''m not a kid anymore!" I groaned. "I''m fifteen now!"


    "To me you''ll always me my baby girl," he said, kissing my forehead. "Anyways, sit down and let me give you something to eat. I made a lot."


    He let me go quite easily, as he quickly continued preparing pancakes, there was already a huge pile of them right in the middle of the table.


    "Sure!"


    I ran to grab a te and other things and ced them over the table, leaving it ready for everyone to eat. As I did, dad served me five pancakes, poured syrup, some whipped cream, butter, and strawberries.


    "There you go, for your opening, I bet you''re starving," he quickly gave me a cup of hot coffee. "There, you''re old enough, right? So might as well start drinking what the adults drink. Do you like coffee? I don''t recall seeing you drink it before."


    "I don''t really like it being so bitter..." Iined. "I like sweet things, usually I prefer tea of any kind, herbal tea with different vors is tasty too."


    "Well this coffee is a blend from the dwarves, it has cocoa on it, also I put some cream, so it should be much softer and less bitter," my dad said.


    He sure likes to spoil me; I even feel a bit bad...


    "Aren''t you spoiling me a bit too much dad?" I wondered. "Mom would be already telling you this is too much!"


    "What? Well, your mom''s not here haha!" heughed, petting my head. "You know your father loves you so just let me spoil you once in a while!"


    Once in a while? He''s always doing it...


    Well, that''s one of the things I like about dad.


    "Well okay- Let me try the coffee... Hm?"


    Oh, it was pretty good, actually! The blend of the coffee, the cream and the cocoa was pretty nice, I never thought it could be this good.


    "It''s good!" I said.


    "Right? d you liked it!" dad nodded.


    As I started eating pancakes, the rest of my spirits and familiars nced at me with hungry expressions in their faces.


    Ah, right...


    "Let me serve you guys some food too,e!"


    At the end, the whole group of familiars ended eating with me, my dad had already grown used to it.


    "You''re probably one of the few people in the world that just eats with their familiars like this, Sylphy," my fatherughed.


    "What? No way, nobody else does this?!" I asked.


    "Do you see me doing it?" he asked. "Most familiars don''t really need to eat that much, and those that do are usually tamed monsters, they can eat on their own times of the day." "Oh..." I red at my familiars. "Well! They ain''t monsters! They''re my friends, right guys?" They nodded, roared, and agreed with my words.


    "I am not her pet, so I deserve to eat if I want to!" said Beelzebub.


    "We''ve agreed on that I get to eat in the table whenever I desire!" Ignatius roared.


    "I really don''t mind eating in another time or on my own, but Sylphy always insists," sighed Furoh.


    "Guuuuuhh! I like eating food!" Violet only said that.


    "I can''t really eat food though... But I like how it looks," Scarlet said.


    "Yeah..." Sapphire agreed.


    "I was invited by Naturia..." Yggdra said. "I don''t really know if its good manners to eat with a master or not, I apologize."


    "Nah mama it''s fine!" Naturia said.


    "Kyuuhh!" Brownie was eating arge amount of vegetables, mostly tubers.


    "Waaf! Warf!" Glutton ate anything I gave to him.


    "A-Ahahah... I see..."


    My father could only smile nervously, it felt like the group was getting gout of proportions in terms of numbers and their sizes.


    "Aren''t you all a lively group?" sighed Celeste,ing down the stairs.


    "Woah everyone is out?!" Celica also apanied her.


    "Hey girls! You''re finally here, I am already about to eat all the pancakes, so hurry up!" I


    giggled.


    "Eeeh? Not fair Sylphy!" Celica came running. "Wait, there are a lot left!"


    "It was just a prank," I said. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Hm, yeah, I slept fine..." Celica nodded, sitting by my left side, and then hugging me. "And


    you?"


    "Fine too!" I kissed her cute forehead, right between her two horns. "Aren''t you cute today


    too? You''re like a doll sometimes, Celica!"


    I couldn''t help but pet her little head.


    "I''m not a doll!" Celica pouted. "But thank you! Your hair looks so bright and shiny today too,


    how do you maintain it so red?"


    "It''s just how I was born," Iughed. "But I do use a lot of different oil extracts to keep it silky


    and healthy."


    "Ooh, nice! Can you share some with meter?" she wondered.


    "Sure! I''ve gathered a huge variety, I can share you as many as you want!" I smiled.


    "Thank you Sylphy!" she smiled cutely, beginning to happily eat her pancakes and then also drank some of the coffee. "Hmm! B-bitter... Is this coffee? I thought it was cocoa!"


    "Hahaha, it''ll keep you energized!" said my father.


    "It''s good though," Celeste nodded, drinking the coffee but without the added stuff.


    "Anyways, where''s that irresponsible master at?"


    "She''s probably still with the-"


    "It pains me to hear my disciples call me like that..."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Uwaaahh?!"


    "What the...!"


    "Felicia?"


    Suddenly, Felicia appeared behind Celeste, scaring us all.

 Chapter 1387: Master Felicia And The Robotians

    Chapter 1387: Master Felicia And The Robotians


    ?


    Master Felicia suddenly popped out of nowhere, scaring the hell out of us.


    "Felicia why did you had to just appear out of nowhere like that?!" my father screamed. "I almost dropped the eggs!"


    "Hahaha! Sorry! I just used Divine Geomancy and Shape Forge to move through the space like a mantle, it was a sneaky entrance~!" she winked at my father. "Anyways, I just felt a bit hungry, so I came to eat with everyone. Looks like you rested well?"


    "S-Sort of, we slept a lot," Celica said. "What about you? did you even sleep?"


    "Sleeping is not necessary," Felicia shrugged. "Anyways, came here to eat and also tell everyone you can rest for the next month. No intense training or whatever, though I''ll leave you some little homework. I''ve left some recipes in your rooms; I want you to make ten of each item in the rcipes within the month. Easy right? They''re materials you can secure everywhere."


    "That''s it? Unless it some frustratingly impossible thing, I guess it''s easy, yeah," said Celeste. "...Wait, did I jynx it?!"


    "Nahhh! They''re really easy! I swear!" masterughed. "Anyways, they''re just three items per person, unique to all three of you! Ten and that''s it. You can do it now, or you can do itter, take your time. Rest and whatnot."


    As she told us, she sat down to drink coffee with us and then started eating toasts she poured butter and strawberry jam on top.


    "Hmm, these are good! It''s nice to have such tasty breakfast already made every morning." She said. "It''s like I have my personal butler or something."


    "Yeah, yeah, enjoy it for now Felicia, it won''tst too long," my father finally sat down, putting a huge te of scrambled eggs and fried bacon, part of his breakfast. "Anyways, what''s "Easy" to you Felicia? I hope you don''t put them through some impossible tasks, seeing what they went through... And please don''t just threaten them with dropping them from your school if they fail, okay?"


    "Hah, well, if there''s no threat how I can expect these three little rascals are going to do what I ask them?" she wondered. "I suppose... I could trust them they''ll do it or do their best, hm?"


    "Yeah, just have faith on us," nodded Celeste.


    "Please?" Celica asked.


    "I don''t mind either way," I shrugged. "Anyways, what did you learn from the Robotians, master?"


    "Quite a few things, they''re fascinating lifeforms," she said. "I visited their floating ind, saw how their cores worked, and also greeted their living tree, that crystal tree is truly an unique being, born from their discarded cores, capable of retaining and storing memories and personalities of these golems. It truly is like an afterlife to them."


    "Yeah, it''s pretty crazy," I nodded.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Also I learned the tree gives "fruits" sometimes, did you know?" Master said.


    "I didn''t!" I said.


    "Well, they give them out rarely, but this is how the Robotians can get new cores, as the cores themselves aren''t something they can easily create," said Felicia. "These fruits are literally cores that drop from the tree''s branches, made of its same material, thebined cores of other, deceased Robotians that grew over time by absorbing Mana."


    "Huh, so that''s how they recycle their own materials?" wondered Celeste.


    "Sounds super cool!" said Celica. "I want to learn more from the Robotians too! I wish I could have one as my familiar... Sylphy do you think it''s possible?"


    "I-I don''t know... You would need someone willing to do that, you can''t tame them as they''re people," I said. "Anyway, did you see one of those fruits appear, master?"


    "Yeah, I was there when one was harvested! The crystals constantly expand as the tree growsrger. And as it is feed by the cores of the deceased, it generates new ones for the new generations. These new cores are stronger too and can store more data and energy inside, and also have no data of previous Robotians, so they''re perfect for the newborn. It reminds me a bit of Yggdrasil and the Fairies and Spirit Races that are born from it."


    "Fairies... like grandma?" I wondered. "So she was born from Yggdrasil, huh?"


    "Yes, Fairies are simr to demons," said master. "They''re born from Yggdrasil by a pact with the gods though, but it could be said they''re original lifeforms from this world. Simr races are the elves too, lesser fairies as some call them, then the Anima! Half-beast and half- human! Did you know?"


    "Oh, so only humans and dwarves are actuallypletely made by the gods?" I wondered. "Kind of!" she nodded. "Well, who knows? Not like I know everything about all of history. I am not a goddess after all... But I have discovered those little things through my life."


    Huh, things were moreplex than I imagined, the gods didn''t just make us and dropped us into the world, some of the races were made through pacts with already existing beings in this world, such as the Yggdrasil tree or spirits.


    "Wait, you said Spirit Race? Who are those?" Celica wondered. "I''m curious now!"


    "Spirit Races are powerful Ancient Spirits that can take upon physical forms independently, don''t age, and are usually primarilyposed of an element," said Felicia. "They''re very rare and can only be found in very few ces! Usually, they''re guardians of sacred, spiritual ces... Though I believe they might exist inrger poptions within the Spiritual Realm or ne, whatever the name is. Where the Spirit King and the Spirit Queen lives."


    "Oooh..." Celica nodded.


    "And are Fairies like them?" I just wanted to ask more questions; this was fascinating to learn.


    "Yes, Fairies are a subspecies of Spiritual Races made by the gods in conjunction with Yggdrasil, specialized caretakers of the great tree, and also immortal schrs and wielders of great divine power," she said. "They are very few and very rare usually. Your grandma, Sylphy, is probably the only fairy most people in the world have ever heard of. She likes the poprity; the rest of her kind are very shy and don''t like to interact with others."


    "Hah, makes sense..." I nodded. "I guess that''s why grandma is the way she is, huh?" Wait, is she considered a weirdo even by her own people?


    Damn.

 Chapter 1388: Giving System Seeds

    Chapter 1388: Giving System Seeds


    ?


    So from what I learned about Fairies, was that they were subspecies of Spirit Races, special spirits that were very strong and could permanently take upon physical forms, while still being embodiments of their own elements. They seem like their own kind of race, butpletely made by the world or the spirit queen and king, either of the two, or both.


    Anyways, does this exin why grandma is... not old looking? Grandpa is definitely a High Elf, but he still aged after over ten thousand years, meanwhile grandma just... is pretty and youthful no matter what. I think no other race does this, only the fairies... and maybe the spirit


    races.


    So she''s immortal? Then she will never die of old age, that''s really quite sad, she''ll outlive even the oldest living people in the world.


    Um... Well, I guess it''s not good to think about these things right now.


    "Phew! That was good, thanks An," Felicia said. "I''ll be on my way now... Ah right, you may need to go buy ingredients at the city, so if you ever go, make sure to not go alone, go in groups. So you don''t get easily lost. Or if you do, you get lost in a group so it''s not as scary."


    After that, she quickly flew away back to the Dungeon... I guess she''ll be doing whatever she wants over there. I''ll leave her, she might end up helping the Robotians and even Eden more than I could imagine.


    "And there she goes..." dad sighed, as he started reading a newspaper he got from the city. "Well, girls you''re free to do whatever you want. Are you going to buy ingredients? Shall I apany you?"


    "Nah, I''m good," said Celeste. "I''llze around and sleep for the rest of the day I think, I''m exhausted..."


    "Me too," I said. "Well, I''ll be experimenting with magic and other things for the meantime, but nothing too big. Celica, wannae to my room?"


    "Sure! I want to see the hair oils, then maybe I''ll go to the dungeon to see the Robotians!" she said. "Can youe and show them to me? I-I don''t know if I could approach them out of nowhere..."


    "Haha, sure," I patted her head. "Don''t you want toe, Celeste?"


    "Eh, I have a request though, so I''ll wait you on your room," she walked upstairs.


    I guess she''ll probably ask forpensation or something. I do have money and materials, and items too, so I can give her that if she wants.


    "Alright then, let''s go! Thanks dad!"


    I finished washing the dishes for him and then we moved to my room, where Celeste was waiting. She had summoned her cursed spear and was refining its aura and feeding it demonic crystals we had harvested from all the dead demonic beasts and the demon duke.


    "There you are," she said. "Anyways I want as payment a System Seed, as you can see this little guy evolved recently so it became even stronger and kind of... alive? It has a soul now, can''t you tell?"


    "Yeah, I can!" I nodded. "So a System Seed, huh? I can do that. Nothing else?"


    "Can you Rank me Up too? I''m already max level," she said.


    "Me too! Me too!" said Celica.


    "Alright then..." I nodded. "Nothing else?"


    "I want a System Seed too, for Mister Jester!" Celica showed me her two evolved golems. "They evolved a lot and became different; I think he''ll benefit it from it."


    "Right, you''re not wrong," I nodded. "But seriously, is that all?! I can give you money or something..."


    "I wouldn''t mind money but that''s all," said Celeste, shrugging.


    A sat down over the bed, as she patted my shoulders.


    "Did you think I was going to ask you for money, riches, equipment and stuff?" she sighed. "Sylphy,e on, those were jokes. I am not as scummy as you think..."


    "I-I didn''t think that...!" I looked elsewhere, trying to avoid her gaze. "Well, uh, maybe. I mean, I was ready to forfeit half of my savings..."


    "Hahaha! Don''t be dumb," sheughed, caressing my head. "It''s already a good treasure you''re my friend. I don''t really need much else... Love you."


    She kissed my forehead, smiling and then hugging me.


    "Celeste..."


    I couldn''t help but blush a bit, she was being soc lose out of nowhere!


    A-Are we finally growing closer as friends?!


    She''s finally opening up!


    "Eh? Not fair I also want to snuggle with Sylphy!" Celica hugged me from the other side, kissing my cheek. "I also love Sylphy! She''s like the big sis I never had!"


    "Oh my gosh, aren''t you two the cutest? I love you two as well! You''re my besties... And I''m sorry for what happened!" I couldn''t help but cry a bit as I hugged them both. "Thank you for helping me... and staying with me."


    "A-Aren''t you quite the crybaby?" sighed Celeste. "Already crying?"


    "Heheh, Sylphy''s always been a crybaby," Celica giggled.


    "O-Ouch! Is this how you treat me after I cry?" I sighed. "Well, whatever! Maybe I should stop


    being such a crybaby, yeah... Um, Alice, can you?"


    "Yes, I''m already done," Alice nodded.


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 40.000.000 EXP!]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [You have crated [System Seed] x2!]


    Two silver-colored cubes appeared in front of me, falling over my hands.


    "Looks like she''s done... Damn, they were quite costly," I said. "Why forty million..."


    "Well, the price increases the more you make..." said Alice. "I already told you that before,


    right?"


    "R-Right..." I nodded. "Anyways, there you have them, girls! Show me the boys."


    "Here!"


    "This."


    Celica showed me her mister jester, and Celeste her ck spear, reduced to a much smaller,


    compact form.


    "Okay then..."


    I ced the cubes on top of them, and then they slowly melded with their bodies, disappearing, and then fusing with their souls.


    The process was quick and efficient, and both familiars started glowing with bright, powerful auras of silver and ck color.


    They generated new status for themselves and gained the ability to level up and gain skills.


    Ding!


    [You have given [Mister Jester] a System Seed and they have sessfully awakened a Status


    System!]


    [Mister Jester] has developed new skills and their Stats have increased!]


    [You have given [Thanatos] a System Seed and they have sessfully awakened a Status


    System!]


    [Thanatos] has developed new skills and their Stats have increased!]

 Chapter 1389: Thanatos, Mister Jester, and Mister Teddy Status

    Chapter 1389: Thanatos, Mister Jester, and Mister Teddy Status


    ?


    Ding!


    [You have exchanged 40.000.000 EXP!]


    [You have crated [System Seed] x2!]


    I ced the cubes on top of Mister Jester and Thanatos, Celeste''s Spear, and then I saw how they slowly melded with their bodies, disappearing, and then fusing with their souls.


    The process was quick and efficient, and both familiars started glowing with bright, powerful auras of silver and ck color. They generated new status for themselves and gained the ability to level up and gain skills.


    [You have given [Mister Jester] a System Seed and they have sessfully awakened a Status System!]


    [Mister Jester] has developed new Skills and their Stats have increased!]


    [You have given [Thanatos] a System Seed and they have sessfully awakened a Status System!]


    [Thanatos] has developed new skills and their Stats have increased!]


    "And it''s done!" I said, nodding. "Their Souls were already well developed, so they didn''t have to create a Soul from zero. They were able to assimte the system seed just fine, though it was a bit harder for them. I think the stronger their souls grow, the harder it is to assimte a system seed. I think a stage or two after their current ones and its impossible to give system seeds to living beings with souls of their own."


    "So that''s how it is," nodded Celeste. "I always wondered why you never gave system seeds to your parents and just told them about it, or why you never gave one to your brother either... So it''s because it can''t be done?"


    "Nope, they can''t really assimte the system seeds unfortunately," I exined. "It seems to work the best on inanimate objects without souls, or on weak people, spirits, or creatures."


    "It is a tool that increases the speed of growth after all," said Alice. "So it will work better for those that aren''t tremendously strong. I would say the limit of system seeds is around what Nephilim had when we found her."


    "Yeah,pared to everyone else her growth with the system seed is quite slow," I nodded. "I suppose it''s better at the beginning and then it slows down quite considerably."


    "Indeed, btu even then the growth is still very fastpared to traditional cultivation anyways!" said Alice. "Now, Mister Jester the golem and Thanatos the cursed spear should have their own Status, check them out."


    Suddenly, two status screens appeared in front of us.


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Thanatos]


    [Race]: [Abyssal Demonic Living Cursed Spear: ****]


    [ss]: [Demon-Eating Cursed Spear: ****]


    [Rank]: [B+]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [HP]: [20.000]


    [MP]: [20.000]


    [Strength]: [25.000]


    [Defense]: [10.000]


    [Magic]: [20.000]


    [Resistance]: [10.000]


    [Agility]: [25.000]


    [Luck]: [5.000]


    [Charm]: [5.000]


    {Skills}: [Autonomous Flying Weapon: Lv7] [Living Cursed Spear: Lv6] [Demonic, Cursed, and Miasmic Energy Assimtion: Lv5] [Rapid Self-Repair: Lv5] [Cursed Demonic Spear Aura: Lv5] [Abyssal Spear Ki Aura Domain: Lv4] [Nine Lethal Curses: Lv4] [Soul-Draining Cursed Chains: Lv3] [Cursed Spear Transformation: Lv2] [Demonic Guardian: Celeste: Lv1]


    Thanatos Stats were pretty high! Although they weren''t as high as my Scarlet or Sapphire at Level Zero yet, most likely because my weapons have the power to assimte materials and increase stats, something Thanatos seems tock.


    However, all the new skills it developed will be very useful for its growth from now on, and there are also many skills it must have developed recently from Celeste''s own growth.


    This Spear is just the definition of broken though, chains that can drain life, the ability to absorb any kind of dark energy or power, it can fly and move on its own without problems, inflict destructive curses, and can now unleash an Aura, a Domain, and can even transform. Thatst Skill must increase its stats whenever it is protecting Celeste, which almost always happens as it is her weapon, so that''s a pretty nice free buff.


    Then there''s Mister Jester, the little, ck, and dark azure-colored metallic golem with a helmet as a head, which is shaped like a jester mask. It had long legs and arms, with even longer fingers and glove-like metallic armor.


    Honestly, it seemed much creepier than before.


    <Status System>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [System Owner]: [Mister Jester]


    [Race]: [Netherborn Jester Golem: ****]


    [ss]: [Nether Jester Sorcerer: ****]


    [Rank]: [B+]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [HP]: [20.000/20.000]


    [MP]: [25.000/25.000]


    [Strength]: [10.000]


    [Defense]: [15.000]


    [Magic]: [25.000]


    [Resistance]: [15.000]


    [Agility]: [20.000]


    [Luck]: [10.000]


    [Charm]: [10.000]


    {Skills}: [Netherborn Jester Golem: Lv7] [Malicious Prankster: Lv10] [Explosive Magic Card Summon: Lv9] [Illusionist Fighter: Lv8] [Jester Sorcerer Armor: Lv6] [Jester''s Cursed Poisonous ws: Lv6] [Prankster''s Switcheroo: Lv5] [Random Effect Magic Card Summon: Lv5] [Netherborn ck Steel Body: Lv2] [Netherborn Spectral Body Manifestation: Lv1]


    Their stats were pretty interesting, quite the unique spread. It went more for magic attack and agility, but the rest was quite decent too. It was stronger than I imagined for its little size. Also it had a lot of interesting skills, I can tell this golem is made to bother people with a bunch of annoying effects. That Malicious Prankster, Illusionist Fighter, Prankster Switcheroo and Random Effect Magic Card Summon seem particrly annoying. Overall, a really strong golem, and a good guardian for Celica... Oh right, Mister Teddy also evolved like this.


    <Status System>


    [System Owner]: [Mister Teddy]


    [Race]: [Netherborn Bear Golem: ****]


    [ss]: [Nether Specter Knight: ****]


    [Rank]: [B+]


    [Level]: [0/80] [HP]: [40.000/40.000]


    [MP]: [10.000/10.000]


    [Strength]: [20.000]


    [Defense]: [30.000] [Magic]: [10.000]


    [Resistance]: [20.000]


    [Agility]: [5.000]


    [Luck]: [10.000]


    [Charm]: [10.000]


    {Skills}: [Netherborn Bear Golem: Lv7] [Unwavering Protector: Lv10] [Furious Bear Rampage:


    Lv9] [Steady Fighter: Lv8] [ck Knight''s Armor: Lv6] [ck Knight''s Hammer: Lv6] [ck Knight''s Shield: Lv5] [Teddy Bear Phantoms Summon: Lv5] [Netherborn ck Steel Body: Lv2] [Netherborn Spectral Body Manifestation: Lv1]


    Oh, it''s simr than before, but even stronger I think! It also recently leveled up, but I this is its status at level zero for a betterparison between the two.


    Most of its Skills are the same as before, but both golems now had this [Netherborn Spectral Body Manifestation] Skill and the [Netherborn ck Steel Body] which most likely have to do with their new evolutions into Netherborn Golems.


    The first... I think it helps them manifestrge parts of their bodies, the second, just an


    increase in their defenses?


    Most likely.


    "Nice, it worked!" Celeste nodded.


    "You''re stronger than I thought Mister Jester!" Celica pped.


    "Well, now that we got that out of the way, time for you two to Rank Up while we are at it."

 Chapter 1390: Celica And Celestes Rank Up

    Chapter 1390: Celica And Celeste''s Rank Up


    ?


    "Now it feels like our familiars are much stronger than us..." said Celica. "Isn''t it? They have higher stats!"


    "Yeah, hahahah... We have to Rank Up to catch up with them then!" nodded Celeste.


    "Alright then!" I nodded. "Let''s see..."


    Ding!


    hup


    [Do you wish to allow System User: [Celica] to Rank Up?]


    [Yes] [No]


    [Do you wish to allow System User: [Celeste] to Rank Up?]


    [Yes] [No]


    I pressed [Yes] twice, and the rest was done automatically. The two girls Auras overflowed from their bodies, epassing them, and then rapidly strengthening them.


    I could sense within them as their Physiques and Magic Circles quickly began to develop more, their Ranks increasing quickly.


    At the same time, newtent powers within them were being born, new skills blossomed through their status.


    "Woah...! I feel much stronger now!" Celica said.


    "This is definitely the good stuff..." Celeste nodded.


    They felt almost as if they were floating in heaven, Ranking Up probably gave them such a relieving sensation.


    Ding!


    [System Owner]: [Celica] ss and Subss have Ranked Up!]


    [ss]: [Phantom Golem Puppeteer: **] -> [Netherborn Golem Necromancer: ***]


    [Subss]: [Spectral Witch: **] -> [Spectral Soul Alchemist Witch: ***]


    [All Stats of [System Owner]: [Celica] have increased greatly! New Skills have been learned! Old Skills have gained some Bonus Levels!]


    [Level Cap has been increased to Level 80! Max Level has been reset to o!]


    [Her [Magic Circle] has grown to [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Spectral Puppeteer Witch Magic Circle]


    [Her [Physique] has grown to [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Spectral Demon Princess Physique]


    Damn Celica''s Physique went from Tier 4 to almost 6 really quick! I hope this improves her physical strength and stamina even if a little bit.


    I know she''s a magician specializer but even then, her body is too frail, her golems need to protect her at all times and...


    Well, I guess she already does that.


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Celica]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Spectral Puppeteer Witch Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 5: Rank 7: Spectral Demon Princess Physique]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [ss]: [Netherborn Golem Necromancer: ***]


    [Subss]: [Spectral Soul Alchemist Witch: ***]


    [HP]: [8.500/8.500]


    [MP]: [175.000/175.000]


    [Strength]: [7.000]


    [Defense]: [7.000]


    [Magic]: [30.000]


    [Resistance]: [25.000]


    [Agility]: [12.000]


    [Luck]: [15.000]


    [Charm]: [15.000]


    {Skills}: [Puppeteer Demon Bloodline: Lv9] [Phantom Strings: Lv8] [Golem Creation: Lv8] [Minion Guard: Lv8] [Puppet Obsession: Lv7] [Beast Aura: Phantasmal Puppeteer Aura: Lv7] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv5] [Demonic Puppet Creation: Lv8] [Phantasmal Magic: Lv7] [Demonic Puppet Fusion: Lv4] [Phantom Soul Realm: Lv5] [Demonic Puppet Evolution: Lv3] [Necromancy Alchemy Arts: Lv1] [Golem Domain: Lv1] [Spectral Soul Synthesis: Lv1] [Genius Sculptor: Lv1]


    {Divine Protections}: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    Her Stats are heavily leaned towards specializing on MP, Magic, and a Resistance, a bit of good Agility and really good Luck and Charm, though thesest two aren''t really battle- oriented stats.


    Her HP, Strength and Defense... barely increased, and remain very low. But well, I guess that''s how its going to be with her.


    Even when her Physique Ranks Up, instead of giving her more physical stamina and strengths he gets even more magic power for some reason.


    Ding!


    [System Owner]: [Celeste] ss and Subss have Ranked Up!]


    [ss]: [Abyssal Spear Fighter: **] -> [Cursed Demonic Spear Abyssal Knightess: ***]


    [Subss]: [Umbral Witch: **] -> [Demonic Alchemist Witch: ***]


    [All Stats of [System Owner]: [Celeste] have increased greatly! New Skills have been learned!


    Old Skills have gained some Bonus Levels!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Level Cap has been increased to Level 80! Max Level has been reset to o!]


    [Her [Magic Circle] has grown to [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Umbral Shadow Witch Magic


    Circle]


    [Her [Physique] has grown to [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 2: Abyssal Arcane Spear Bat Queen Sorcerer Physique]


    <System>


    [System Owner]: [Celeste]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 6: Rank 7: Umbral Shadow Witch Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 6: Rank 2: Abyssal Arcane Spear Bat Queen Sorcerer Physique]


    [Level]: [0/80]


    [ss]: [Cursed Demonic Spear Abyssal Knightess: ***]


    [Subss]: [Demonic Alchemist Witch: ***]


    [HP]: [13.250/13.250]


    [MP]: [130.000/130.000]


    [Strength]: [21.000]


    [Defense]: [8.000]


    [Magic]: [27.000]


    [Resistance]: [16.000]


    [Agility]: [16.000]


    [Luck]: [7.000]


    [Charm]: [11.000]


    {Skills}: [Abyssal Tail Demon Bloodline: Lv9] [Paralyzing Poison Tail: Lv9] [Explorer: Lv10] [Demonic Eyes of Darkness: Lv9] [Dark Arts: Lv8] [Beast Aura: Abyssal Bat Queen Aura: Lv6] [Heroic Talent Seed: Lv6] [Demonic Shadow Abyss Spear Arts: Lv7] [Ancient Abyss Magic: Lv7] [Cursed Spear Strike: Lv5] [Cursed Dark Chains: Lv5] [Reaper: Lv4] [Demonic Geomancy: Lv1] [Demonic Weapon Shape Forge: Lv1] [Steady Fighter: Lv1] [Swift Fighter: Lv1] {Divine Protections}: [Sylph, Hero of Heavenly Eyes and Draconic ze]


    And here''s Celeste! Her stats skyrocketed as well and are rather higherpared to Celica although not as high as Celica''s Magic, but they''re much more rounded out. Celeste is an odd type of fighter that uses both magic and physical attack almost in equal levels, so she has to spread her stats further instead of grossly specialize like Celica does. Anyways, her Physique finally went to Tier 6 after a while, though it changed a lot, it was Bat Queen something before, but it waspletely reced now by Abyssal Arcane Spear Sorcerer! Well, it still had the Bat Queen thingy, so I''m hoping she can eventually gain bat- like features in her body.


    That would definitely make her cuter and fluffier. Though, going back to more serious topics, her spear is so strong it even influenced how her physique evolved... crazy.


    Her new skills are all things she had discovered and then evolved through battle, plus Steady


    and Swift Fighter as bonuses! Pretty good honestly, those two will give her the nice passive


    buffs for physical fights.


    "And it''s done! How do you girls feel so far?"


    "Pretty good... My body feels stronger, but my Mana... it feels so big! And my soul is more


    ghostly now, wow!" Celica showed her souling out of her body asrge ws made of


    ghostly energies.


    It was a bit concerning, what if she gets her soul damaged by doing that?


    "I do feel stronger too..." said Celeste, nodding. "It kind of feels like my spear''s power was ingrained into my body. I feel even more connected to it than ever before, weirdly enough."


    "Huh! Well, d I could be of some help then!"


    With that done, I wanted to move on checking the pile of items I got from three Quests


    together.

 Chapter 1391: New Student Quest

    Chapter 1391: New Student Quest


    ?


    After Ranking them Up, I spent the rest of the day just talking,ughing, joking, ying, painting, reading, and practicing magic with my friends. We also checked the little quest that Master Felicia left for us, it wasn''t something tooplicated, but also not too easy. Maybe because it was given to me by my master, I got a quest out of it.


    [A Special {Student Quest} has been generated: [Synthetize Ten Products out of the three Requested by your Master]


    [After everything that happened, Master Felicia has decided to leave you and your friends resting for a whole month!]


    [However, she felt it was a bit too easy to leave you without any task, so she has asked you to create ten of each requested item through alchemy.]


    [Please, create them without any Alchemy Skill too, toplete this Quest!]


    [Items to be Synthesized]:


    [Blooming Rafflesia Oil Elixir (A+ Grade)]: [0/10]


    [Binding Elemental Chain Bomb (A+ Grade)]: [0/10]


    [Spiritual Bracelet of Flight (A+ Grade)]: [0/10]


    [Completion Rewards]: [EXP] [Strengthening Elixirs] [Dragon Flowers] [???]


    [Time Limit: 1 Month]


    Nice enough I guess. These items seem doable, but slightlyplicated. I guess that was her intention, to not make it impossible by pressuring us, but still making itplicated enough!


    That Oil Elixir is made using the extract of the Blooming Rafflesia, a rare monster that usually appears in dense jungles, it''ll be a tiny bit hard to find in the market, but not impossible, I think.


    Then there''s also the need to add ten other types of sap from magical nts, I can secure that from my dungeon.


    Now there''s the Binding Elemental Chain Bomb, this is a special type of bomb that once detonated, unleashes elemental chains that restrain foes, its usually used by adventurers when they raid dungeons.


    Its not too expensive to buy and it helps them subdue big bosses with ease, apparently. Its one of the many inventions of alchemists.


    There''s nothing special to make it, I need magic crystals and five types of magic metal to create the chains alloy.


    Lastly, a spiritual bracelet of flight, it''s a magic item that allows someone to temporarily fly using the power of a spiritual wind stone, it usually allows for a flight of ten minutes.


    Once the flight time runs out, the person doesn''t just fall though, it has to be specifically made so the wind around them slows their fall.


    But anyways, making it is not too hard either, I just need a lot of wind spirit stones and also magic alloy. I''ll probably use the one for the chain bomb.


    Anyways, that''s about it. Now that my friends were back on their rooms taking a nap before dinner, I quickly moved to my inventory to check it.


    Aside from all the Elixirs I''ll be drinking over the week or month, there were a lot of interesting items!


    [Corrupted Demonic Miasmic Scarlet de (A+ Grade)]


    [Corrupted Abyssal Dragon Miasmic Sapphire Shield (A+ Grade)]


    [True Demon Duke Allocer''s Demonic de (S+ Grade)] x1


    [Evil God of Dungeons Avatar''s Labyrinth Master Ring (SS+ Grade)] x1


    [Skill Scroll Fragment: Miasmic Beasts Soul 3/3 (S Grade)] x1


    [System Fragment: Title System 3/3]


    [Spiritual Blessing Crown Fragment 3/3 (S Grade)]


    [Demonic Skill Scroll: True Demon Duke Allocer (S+ Grade)] x1


    [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)] x2


    [Divine Skill Scroll: Evil God of Dungeon''s Avatar (SS+ Grade)] x1


    [Demonic Skill Evolution Scroll: Chimeric Abyssal Demonic Beast Titan Soul (SS Grade)] x1


    I lined it all up in front of me, there was so much to look at that I was left a bit speechless. I reorganized it though, cing equipment first and then the others.


    "Those equipment pieces look pretty good!" Alice said. "You also got a few other items from before, right? You have yet to share everything."


    "Well they aren''t made by me, although they''re strong, they don''t give me bonus stats which is what I really want," I exined. "But yeah this time they''re pretty strong too. Apparently the corrupted, evil versions of Scarlet and Sapphire that my Miasmic Clone had appeared. Also Allocer''s giant de! How do you even wield such a huge thing? And then this ring."


    I grabbed a silver-colored ring imbued with a blue stone; it emanated a rich amount of divine power from within. The de was within my inventory because I really didn''t want to take it out right now, it would cleave half the house.


    "That Ring contains a part of the divine power of the Evil God of Dungeons! Perhaps by wearing it you could improve your dungeon abilities?" Alice wondered.


    "You could also try feeding us those clones of us," suddenly, Scarlet floated by my side. "Wouldn''t we get stronger like that, hm?"


    "Yeah, feed it to us!" said Sapphire, appearing by my other side.


    "We''re hungry!"


    "E-Eeeh?"


    I felt slightly nervous as my talking sword and talking shield started pressuring me a bit too much, but I guess I can just gift them to them.


    My other n was to dismantle them and remake them. I do have a n to make a new sword,


    a permanent one to dual wield instead of a temporary one made out of divine thunder armament creation.


    But I guess I could use the giant sword of Allocer for that, and feed Sapphire and Scarlet with their fakers... yeah.


    About the ring though, as I wore it, I felt a sudden surge of power.


    "Hmm?! This is..."


    It was as if by merely wearing it, I had a small Divinity. Or perhaps a Divinity Fragment within


    me! It wasn''t exactly mine, it belonged to the ring after all.


    But as long as I equipped it, I benefited from this Divinity Fragment of Dungeons.


    "Woah, it''s like a Divinity of Dungeons!" I said.


    "Wait, really?!" Alice was shocked.


    "Yeah... I''m still experimenting but... I think there''s at least the ability to useplete irvoyance on the dungeon even when I''m outside!" I said. "Before that wasn''tpletelyn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    possible. But now, it is as if my eyes are above the dungeon watching. Because master''s inside


    the time is going at the same rate as our world though..."


    "Amazing, what other abilities are there?" wondered Alice.


    "Hmmm... Huh?!"


    Then, I suddenly felt something.


    It was as if I part of my own soul was being spirited away.


    And then, itnded on the dungeon.


    "Wait what?!"

 Chapter 1392: New Dungeon Powers

    Chapter 1392: New Dungeon Powers


    ?


    After equipping the [Evil God of Dungeons Avatar''s Labyrinth Master Ring (SS+ Grade)] not only did I found out I gained ess to a Divinity Fragment of Dungeons, but also that I gained irvoyance over the dungeon! I couldn''t see everything though, but an area of roughly 300 meters below me. hypothetically, my eyes in this technique were in the sky, but I could move them down and up, to the left and right, and slowly expand my view everywhere.


    Anyways, that wasn''t all, as I tried to channel my Mana and activate more of the Divinity''s powers, I noticed I suddenly started to kind of... divide myself, yes, my soul, or a piece of it, was floating away, suddenly trespassing a dimensional wall, and reaching the dungeon, hitting the floor.


    "W-What the...!?"


    I found myself spirited away inside my dungeon, or well, more like a part of my own self was sent here, at the same time, I was still in my body looking at the dungeon and at my room at the same time.


    "This is weird, but I''ve sent a piece of my soul into the dungeon! Ugh, my head feels weird with two views at the same time though," I groaned, feeling nauseas. "Pull back... Pull back!"


    I quickly pulled back the soul piece, or more like an Astral Projection of some sort, and felt relieved and back to normal.


    "Ugh... What the hell was that."


    "It was indeed quite something, do you feel okay, Sylphy?"


    "Yeah... So far two abilities, irvoyance and also... Dungeon Astral Projection, I''ll call it that," I said. "It''ll be better to use it when I go to sleep though. Doing it while awake hurt my head."


    "It certainly might be overloading your sensory organs," nodded Alice. "Any other ability?" "Hmm... Wait, I think I can... yeah!"


    I closed my eyes and by using irvoyance on a selected part of the dungeon, suddenly, it trembled, and a huge stone pir was lifted, forming from the ground.


    That cost some Mana, but otherwise it was free.


    "Looks like I can freely manipte my Dungeon like this too!" I said. "And it felt much easier and more natural. I could do this on a wide scale too. Takes a lot of Mana but that''s not a


    problem to me."


    "Amazing! So irvoyance, Dungeon Astral Projection, and Dungeon Shaping!" nodded Alice. "Pretty fascinating!"


    "I think I could get even more out of it," I said. "I''ll fuse it with my dungeon bracelet, I think that if I do that, everything wille together even better than before."


    "And eventually, perhaps a way to fuse the bracelet with you entirely could help you keep the ownership of the dungeon tied to your own existence rather than an equipment," said Alice.


    "Yeah, not wrong," I nodded. "Anyways, with that said and done... Ah, you two..."


    "Can we eat them?" wondered Scarlet.


    "I just feel like assimting this evil other half!" and Sapphire was also like her.


    "Fineee..." I shrugged. "Use Material Assimtion or whatever the skill is called and eat your evil counterparts, girls."


    "Thank you!"


    "Hell yeah!"


    The sword and the shield then went to happily devour the two other evil counterparts, which actually had no mind of their own though, but were like them, except ck.


    Their Material Assimtion Skills activated, as their Soul Auras surged, using their bodies, they hit, pierced, and crushed their targets, each time they did that, their food became smaller, as if they were taking bites out of it.


    Slowly, yet steadily, they had their fill.


    "Hmmm! That was delicious! I never thought that eating myself would be this good!" Scarlet said something disturbing just now.


    "It was a surprisingly tasty meal," Sapphire agreed.


    Ding!


    [Your Familiar: [Scarlet] has consumed the [Corrupted Demonic Miasmic Scarlet de (A+ Grade)] using the Material Assimtion Skill!]


    [They have absorbed all of the essence, power, and miasmic soul of their target, inheriting a part of their power as skills and stats.]


    [Scarlet] Stats have increased by +10.000!]


    [Scarlet] has learned the Skills: [Corrupted Demonic Miasmic de Transformation: Lv1] and [Demonic de Ki Aura Arts: Lv1]!]


    [Your Familiar: [Sapphire] has consumed the [Corrupted Abyssal Dragon Miasmic Sapphire Shield (A+ Grade)] using the Material Assimtion Skill!]


    [Sapphire] Stats have increased by +10.000!]


    [Sapphire] has learned the Skills: [Corrupted Abyssal Dragon Miasmic Shield Transformation: Lv1] and [Demonic Phantom Fortress Manifestation: Lv1]!]


    "Woah, not bad... You didn''t evolve or anything, but you got plenty strong!" I nodded. "Well done. Was that really tasty though? Like, can you feel tastes and stuff?"


    "Yes, only when we consume materials!" nodded Scarlet.


    "We''re looking forward to eating all those demon materials you gotter, master," said Sapphire.


    "Aren''t you quite the gluttonous duo?" I sighed. "Well, anyways, now that that''s done, let''s move on with the other items."


    Aside from the Skill Scrolls, there were two other important items I wanted to use right away, each one required a piece to be made.


    And it was the [System Fragment: Title System 3/3] and the [Spiritual Blessing Crown


    Fragment 3/3]!


    "Alright, let''s unify these!"


    The fragments of the Title System, resembling white colored ss shards unified, forming a beautiful white ss cube the size of my thumb.


    Ding!


    [You have sessfully unified the Fragments of the [System Fragment: Title System 3/3]!]


    [You have created the [System Seed: Title System]!]


    The other fragments came together, resembling a beautiful crown made of green, gold, and red colored crystals, emanating spiritual energies.


    Ding!


    [You have sessfully unified the Fragments of the [Spiritual Blessing Crown Fragment 3/3]!]


    [You have created the [Spiritual Blessing Crown]!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So what exactly do these do?" I wondered.


    "The first one is a new add-on to the Main System, me!" said Alice. "You''ll get a new achievement System that''ll grant you Titles with special effects that you can slowly umte to get stronger, and even gain new passive or active abilities."


    "Ooohh! Sounds good!" I nodded.


    "Right? And then there''s the Spiritual Blessing Crown... It is both a Skill Evolution Item and


    also a ss Rank Up Item, use it to Rank up your current Job ss to Four Stars!" Alice said.


    "So that''s what it was! I was confused if it was either of the two, but it''s the two?! Alright!"


    Without hesitating, I used the system item and then the crown.


    The cube was absorbed by my chest, disappearing.


    And the crown, once ced over my head, blossomed into beautiful flowers.


    FLAAASH!

 Chapter 1393: Title System

    Chapter 1393: Title System


    ?


    Without further ado, I unified all the fragments into their respective items.


    Ding!


    [You have sessfully unified the Fragments of the [System Fragment: Title System 3/3]!]


    [You have created the [System Seed: Title System]!]


    The fragments of the Title System, resembling white colored ss shards unified, forming a beautiful white ss cube the size of my thumb.


    It was very light, and it felt like at any moment it would break...


    Honestly, I was quite afraid of handling it too roughly.


    After reaching almost Tier 7 of Physique, sometimes I just don''t realize how strong I can be! Ding!


    [You have sessfully unified the Fragments of the [Spiritual Blessing Crown Fragment 3/3]!]


    [You have created the [Spiritual Blessing Crown]!]


    The other fragments came together, resembling a beautiful crown made of green, gold, and red colored crystals, emanating spiritual energies.


    This crown looked just as delicate; it was very light too.


    Why are all these things made of frail-looking crystals?!


    Well, whatever the case, without hesitating, I used the system item and then the crown. The cube was absorbed by my chest, disappearing, silver and white light surged from my soul, as Alice disappeared for a moment, rapidly condensing and absorbing this energy.


    FLUOSH!


    "Oohh!"


    She said it was something about getting Titles with special passive or even active effects, like earning Skills but based on special achievements.


    Well, she said they weren''t as impressive as skills, but that anything was better than nothing, right?


    At the same time, once ced over my head, the crystal crown blossomed into beautiful flowers, spreading over my hair and my head.


    FLAAASH!


    "Uaagh!"


    I felt a bit overwhelmed all out of nowhere, but I just sit down and rxed, letting the item do their thing.


    The flowers were annoying, but they were all made of condensed divine spiritual powers. They melded into my flesh and blood, slowly disappearing into particles of light.


    The crown also disappeared, as I suddenly felt strangely... nt-like for a moment. "Oohh..." I looked at a mirror nearby, noticing my left eye had changed, turning blue, purple, red, and yellow, resembling a flower, and also, the eyshes turned into pink flower petals. "What the hell?"


    At the same time, I felt a surge in power within my soul, as the system finally finished absorbing the little Title System Cube thingy.


    Ding!


    [Assimting the [System Seed: Title System]...]


    [Sess!]


    [The {Main System} has sessfully assimted the [System Seed: Title System]!]


    [The {Title System} Sub-system has been integrated into the {Main System}!]


    [The [Titles] within your Status have been unlocked.]


    [Unlike your Glitched Status, the [Titles] section is not frozen, and will update based on the Titles you gain.]


    [Additionally, your Status has gained the [Title] section, where you can equip a Title to double their effects.]


    [All other obtained Titles effects will remain, but only those equipped can unleash their truest potential by doubling their effects!]


    [As a reward for having obtained the Title System, one [Title System Coupon] x1 has been used to take into consideration one feat before the Title System was formed.]


    [Finding the greatest feat...]


    [Feat found.]


    [Because you have severely wounded an Evil God, defeated an Evil God, and also have destroyed the Avatar of an Evil God, you''ve earned the Title: [Evil God Nemesis]!]


    [Title]: [Evil God Nemesis]


    Acquisition Conditions: Fight, Defeat, and Suppress an Evil God or many.


    Title Effects: +5.000 Magic. +100% Damage to Evil Gods and rted Subspecies. When Fighting an Evil God, All Stats +100%. When an Evil God Takes Damage from your Attacks, they receive a debuff of -30% to all Stats for 10 Minutes, cannot stack. Evil Gods have a 5% chance to be afflicted with Status Effects such as [Fear], [Confusion], or [Paralysis] when


    facing you.


    Description: A Title that only Legends have achieved, only granted to those that not only have fought and intimidated an Evil God but in one. It doesn''t necessarily mean they die, but they have been defeated to the point they cannot fight anymore. By carrying this Title, you boldly announce you''re an enemy of the Divine.


    [You have equipped the Title: [Evil God Nemesis]! All Effects have doubled as long as it is equipped.]


    [You gained +10.000 Bonus to Magic Stat.]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wait! What? No way! It is way too good!" Iughed. "Is this legal, Alice?!"


    "It certainly is! That coupon was like... let''s say a little gift from me," Alice winked at me. "I used some of my internal leftover energies to produce it, because I knew that having no title at the beginning would be boring, right? You got a pretty strong one! And yes, they give


    Bonus Stats too!"


    "They''re amazing! Damn, I want to collect them all now!"


    "Are you sure you should be thinking about that only?"


    "Huh?"


    FLASH!


    As Alice spoke, I suddenly found myself somewhere else out of nowhere.


    It was as if I had been quite literally spirited away.


    I looked everywhere, and without a doubt, I was sitting in the middle of a garden of beautiful,


    colorful flowers.


    "What is this ce...?"


    I looked into the sky, to find it wasn''t blue, but of an eternal orange yellow, like a sunset. The clouds wererge and fluffy, and surrounding the garden of flowers wererge forests.


    As I stood up and walked across the flowers, I found myself barefoot, only wearing flowers


    over my body, barely covering my parts!


    "Uwack?! W-What the hell! Why am I almost naked?!"


    I cried, covering my parts, only to feel a presence approaching from behind.


    "Wee, my child. I''ve been waiting for a day that I could see you."


    "Huh?"


    I looked behind me, suddenly noticing something.


    It was a gigantic being, something resembling a huge moth.


    Its eyes were iridescent, resembling rainbows, it had fluffy white, ck, and green colored fur


    around its body, and six, huge moth-like wings.


    Its antennae were equally huge and fluffy, with rainbow-colored crystals chiming around as


    the wind made the antennae move around, waving gently.


    Its sixrge legs had sharp ws made of rainbow crystals, and the rest of their body was covered byrge spike-like grown of it.


    On top of its head, there was a huge, floating halo divided into three crowns made of this


    same crystal.


    And its presence alone made me fall back to my knees, an overwhelming pressure


    asphyxiating me.


    This was...


    Just pure Divine Spiritual Energy!


    "You''re probably wondering who I am..." the mothughed. "My name is Freyr, I am the King


    of Spirits."

 Chapter 1394: A Spiritual Meeting

    Chapter 1394: A Spiritual Meeting


    ?


    Once Inded on this strange flower garden, I ended meeting with something gigantic.


    A huge moth! It was floating right in front of me, so huge I could barely grasp its true form. "You''re probably wondering who I am..." the mothughed.


    The moth''s eyes were iridescent, resembling rainbows, it had fluffy white, ck, and green colored fur around its body, and six, huge moth-like wings. Yes, six! Also it''s antennae were equally huge and fluffy, with rainbow-colored crystals chiming around as the wind made the antennae move around, waving gently.


    The moth had sixrge legs that had sharp ws made of rainbow crystals, and the rest of their body was covered byrge spike-like growth of these same crystals. I also noticed that on top of its head, there was a huge, floating halo divided into three crowns made of this same crystal.


    And its presence alone made me fall back to my knees, an overwhelming pressure asphyxiating me. This was Just pure Divine Spiritual Energy, without a shred of a doubt.


    "My name is Freyr, I am the King of Spirits."


    Makes sense!


    Probably that''s the reason I was dying of asphyxiation.


    Just like before when I faced Yggdrasil for some reason.


    Now I''m in front of...


    "Wait what?!"


    I cried, trying to run away as the giant moth chased me.


    Did I anger this God?!


    Is iting to eat me?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But I thought they were the nice guys!


    BBBZZZZTTTT!


    It began chasing me, making an horrendous sound with its massive wings flying towards me.


    "Please calm down! I didn''t intend to intimidate you, my child."


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    The giant moth stopped right in front of me, blocking my path.


    "A-Are you really the King of Spirits?"


    I fell to the floor again.


    "Yes, I already told you," he nodded. "I might look strange, but this is my true form. We beings born from the world aren''t like you, descendants of the stars. We aren''t very much "humanoid", if anything, the demons that take upon humanoid forms only do so to meld better with the descendants of the stars."


    "I-I see..." I muttered. "This is insane... I can''t believe I am meeting you. Has Lara met you before?"


    "Yes, we talk in dreams all the time," Freyr nodded. "However, there''s a pact, so she cannot talk or tell others about our meetings. It must stay secretive after all. Lara is pure hearted, but na?ve. And if she spread the things we talk, she might end up attracting unwanted attention from unwanted, evil people after all."


    "I-I see... for a god you''re very good at talking casually, lord Freyr," I tried to be respectful. "Well, manners are not much of a thing in the Spiritual Realm, you see,"ughed Freyr. "It''s more of a custom of the outside... Anyways, you must have already guessed why you''re here, don''t you, Sylphy?"


    "Uhhh... I took a special blessing spirit crown thing, an item and... I got here," I muttered. "I see, so you used a catalyzer," nodded Freyr. "What a wonderful item, where did you get it?"


    "It... materialized... with my powers... um," I muttered. "Maybe I shouldn''t have said that." "No, it''s fine, really," Freyr said. "I do know of your wondrous powers. We all know, you''re a very interesting person. A hero like nobody else. You even have many of my little children with you, and you even have the power to turn sinful souls into spirits, purifying them in the process. You might be a first in this entire world. Someone capable of transforming a soul into a spirit. Not even Lara, my Saintess, can do that."


    "O-Oh..." I muttered.


    "Come on, rx," he said. "Sit down and let''s chat. I know you''re nervous, and I''m really sorry about scaring you. Do you want to eat something? I have many fruits, nectar, honey, seeds... Here, have whatever you want."


    POOF!


    Suddenly, a pile of food appeared in front of me, it all looked fresh and delicious, mostly fruits, but there were also vegetables, branches of trees full of sweet sap, pieces of beehives dripping with golden honey and seeds.


    "Woah... well, okay!"


    I epted the meal right away; I did feel a bit hungry after all. Everything was so fresh and delicious, and the more I took bites, the stronger I somewhat felt.


    "d you''ve rxed a bit," Freyr said.


    "Um... May I ask a question before you continue, your majesty?" I asked.


    "Go ahead..." he nodded.


    "Well, this is a bit weird. I always believed Gods were cocky and above me, even Yggdrasil was rather intimidating, but you''re... so chill?" I wondered.


    "Ah, Yggdrasil..." sighed Freyr. "Well, she''s the oldest among us. So naturally she''s a bit of a cranky grandmother. But she''s good. Don''t worry, she likes you too, Sylphy."


    "A-Aha..." I nodded. "A few minutes ago I thought you didn''t even know about me or were aware of my existence, but now you''re talking so casually to me, like you''ve known me for so


    long."


    "Because I have, every person that makes a contract and a bond with a spirit is known by me and my wife," said Freyr. "My dear Freyja is currently somewhere else now, traveling to deliver important news. And well, that you call us Gods is a bit... a bit extreme, we aren''t exactly gods. We''re simply "Higher Beings"pared to others. We''ve achieved a certain level of Transcendence, but it is not the same as the Divinity of Gods. But it might beparable, if not stronger."


    "Ooh..." I nodded as I took a big bite out of the beehive, it was like a sweet candy, yet soft and juicy inside, I had never eaten something so sweet and rxing. "Hmm, nom, nom..."


    "Then I''ll just call you King Freyr," I said. "Is the Dragon King also like you?" "Y-You''ve met that man?!" muttered Freyr. "Indeed! You are a very special child, it seems... Now that I see you, his imprint is within you, so he has blessed you..."


    "Yes, he''s the father of Ignatius, one of the dragons I turned into a spirit to give him a second chance after my parents yed him because he attacked us several years ago," I said.


    "I see, yes, that fiery child, a dragon spirit is certainly something new, you created that!


    Amazing!"


    Was he praising me?


    The King of Spirits is... nothing like I imagined.

 Chapter 1395: The King of Spirits, Freyr.

    Chapter 1395: The King of Spirits, Freyr.


    ?


    The King of Spirits, Freyr.


    A mysterious figure even to elves themselves.


    Very little people across history have ever had the privilege of receiving a divine message from them, let alone met them in person.


    I think grandma might have once received some message from him, she did say she talked with him and told me he was...


    Very nice?


    I thought it was just her personality ruining things there, but it was true, she wasn''t wrong!


    But seriously, I had such a different image of him, I had imagined...


    "I bet you imagined a handsome fairy man wearing a crown, right?" Freyr asked. "I know, Lara also expected that out of me... It is a bit saddening that the mortal children believe I am a Fairy, we''re different species. The one you imagined is most likely someone else, the King of Fairies, Oberon. You don''t even need toe to the Spiritual Realm to met him, he lives in the Fairy Country."


    "O-Oh... I''m very sorry!" I cried. "I won''t think like that from now on... I bet the Queen is a butterfly then? Or another moth?"


    "My dear Queen resembles a butterfly, indeed! You''re the first one to guess it right!" nodded Freyr, suddenly bing very happy. "Hahaha! I guess you''re are indeed quite a smart child, dear Sylphy. Please have more food, eat as much as you want! Your soul must be weary after fighting those true demons, right? So eat away to heal it."


    "Hm, thanks!" I happily ate the food he offered me. "Wait a second! It can heal souls? And wait another second! You knew about the fight too, your majesty?!"


    "Yes indeed! I felt it," he said. "Through the Spirits with you, and specially that very amazing child you have. Yggdra, the Spiritual Tree you raised personally. She is a very unique being. Lara herself allowed her to evolve even further too. She has expanded and grown once more now, within your dungeon, right? Yggdrasil told me too, and then my wife. A new Yggdrasil was going to be born."


    "W-Woah..." I muttered.


    There''s literally nothing that can escape these Spiritual Deities, huh?


    Privacy and secrets are simply just not a thing with them!


    Is it the spirits? If they can sense or see anything through them.


    Then my whole life... they probably do know me since birth then.


    Damn.


    "I guess that exins it, you really know me since I was born, right your Majesty?" "Not since but close to," Freyr said. "Anyways, I apologize if it feels strange. I can''t help it, my powers work on their own and I see... things, we see many things at once."


    "Nah, it''s fine," I smiled. "At least I''m relieved it''s a good person like you, your majesty. If it was some creep then I would certainly be scared. But you''re good!"


    "Ahah, you''re too nice for a big and intimidating moth like me..." he covered his face with his fluffy legs, putting his antennae down as they moved up and down. "Thank you." Woah he''s kind of cute?!


    I want to hug him and see how soft his fur is now!


    I must resist the urge...


    "So why did you call me here, your majesty?" I asked. "You said you''ve been waiting for me... Was this predestined?"


    "Ah, no, I just wanted to sound a bit mysterious, but I did want to meet you one day," he said. "Maybe through Lara in the future, but it seems you''ve found an incredible item that helped you visit me temporarily. Or well, it might be the aftereffects of a Spiritual Ascension of sorts."


    "Ascension?!" I gasped.


    "Well, notplete," he said. "But something simr... Your Spiritual Powers have developed greatly, your Spiritual Heart too, it has be different. It is dark now, but not something we''re afraid of either. You have both a dark and a light side. It isn''t aspletely pitch ck as you thought. And that curse... it might actually be what could help us in the future, when it finally begins."


    "What... what will begin?" I wondered.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hmm... I shouldn''t talk about that for now," he said. "Sorry but, my wife would kill me if she knew I am telling all our secrets. Sorry."


    "A-Ah, it''s fine..." I muttered. "Yeah, thanks to the sacrifice of someone, my spiritual heart evolved even further, giving me the power to resist and even absorb the malicious powers my enemies wield. The true demons and the evil gods..."


    "It is an amazing power," he sighed. "And yes, we are aware of his passing. The mysterious, dark spirit born from the Curse you inherited from an Ancient Demon King. A consciousness given spiritual form. He was truly the most unique of your children. He gave up his life so you could move on... a noble sacrifice, he shall be forever remembered in these spiritualnds."


    "Thank you..." I nodded. "And well, there''s another person too, Bark. An Arboren, a nt person I summoned in my dungeon..."


    "Oh, yes, we know him too," he nodded.


    "Really?!" I gasped.


    "Yes, the Arboren, your precious children, so peculiar and beautiful, the first nt race of the world," he said. "They''re very spiritual, did you know? With the right technique and abilities, you could even help them further awaken Spiritual Powers. They''re very close to Spiritual Races of Nature, such as Dryads."


    "N-No way, really?!" I muttered. "Damn... I''m so dumb! How didn''t I realize before? Also Ivy and Selene, I suppose you know them well too, right?"


    "Yes, Ivy has inherited the powers of the brave spiritual knight Bark, he wielded the power of spirits in his sword. His memories were hazy, but I believe he was once an Yggdrasil Knight. You have many powers, reincarnating people is a wondrous one," Freyr said. "And Selene, yes, the wonderful Saintess, she is attuned with the Nature Spirits, even more now with Yggdra and Naturia''s contracts. Both of them are wonderful children. They will grow big, and strong... One day they might help us protect and change the world."


    "I see... Wait, you know about Bark''s past?" I wondered.


    "A glimpse, I saw it," he said, his eyes shining brightly. "That... I think I can talk. Do you want to know, while we still got some more time, Sylphy?"

 Chapter 1396: Barks Past

    Chapter 1396: Bark''s Past


    ?


    I was slightly surprised how much the King of Spirits knew about me, and even more of my people the Arboren, he particrly knew and liked Ivy and Selene.


    "Yes, Ivy has inherited the powers of the brave spiritual knight Bark, he wielded the power of spirits in his sword. His memories were hazy, but I believe he was once an Yggdrasil Knight. You have many powers, reincarnating people is a wondrous one," Freyr said.


    "And Selene, yes, the wonderful Saintess, she is attuned with the Nature Spirits, even more now with Yggdra and Naturia''s contracts. Both of them are wonderful children. They will grow big, and strong... One day they might help us protect and change the world."


    Protect and change the world! What does he even mean with that? How is that even going to happen, exactly, I wonder?


    I mean, I am not really nning on letting them outside of my dungeon, so how are they going to do that though?


    Well, maybe he knows about the future, somehow?


    This is kind of like a god after all, although they don''t want to be called one.


    "I see... Wait, you know about Bark''s past?" I wondered.


    Bark Past...


    If this is true, then I want to see it, even if a small glimpse!


    He was summoned briefly and died quickly.


    Although the people inside the dungeon were with him much longer, to me, he was still a very quick passing.


    Something I wish I could mourn more if I had known him better.


    "A glimpse, I saw it," he said, his eyes shining brightly. "That... I think I can talk. Do you want to know, while we still got some more time, Sylphy?"


    "Some more time?" I asked. "So this time is running out?"


    "Yes, there''s so much you can do as a mortal soul inside the Spiritual Realm," he said. "You''ll need to learn Complete Soul Spiritualization to enter here without issues. A technique that only the Heroes at their pinnacle have mastered. Despite your quick growth cultivation-wise, you''re just barely scratching the surface. There''s a long way to go for you, dear."


    "Oh... well, alright, let''s hurry then!" I nodded. "Tell me please."


    The giant moth nodded, his cute and fluffy antennae twitching.


    "Very well, my dear child," he said. "Bark''s past life was that of a High Elf of this world, surprisingly. While Ivy''s soul seems toe from another realm or ne. Bark came from this very world. A soul long ago lost. He was known as Sir Heckatarium Woodenhaven, heir of the Woodenhaven family of High Elves, he was a powerful Spiritual Knight and a capable swordsman with the power to channel spiritual energy into his de and armor, and even shield."


    "I see... He was amazing then! And from this world... I can''t believe I summoned someone like that!"


    "He was, like you, an Yggdrasil Knight, a Gardener as they call them," said Freyr. "He was born in your kingdom and moved near the Yggdrasil Tree. His life was tragic, he lost the love of his life and his son due to a raid from a dungeon break, and since then, he dedicated his entire life on protecting the people. Especially the Yggdrasil Tree."


    "Ah... Bark..."


    "He was a chivalrous man! Despite his tragic life, he never stopped smiling and guiding youngsters. He taught them his arts, to channel the magic of the spirits, and swordsmanship together," Freyr said. "I once met him in a dream, he didn''t know I was the Spirit King, and simply called me a cute moth, hahah... He was a blessed man in many ways, his talent was superb. But because of that, he also gained energies, political foes within the elven kingdom and the fairy kingdom... ultimately leading to his death, plotted by his vile foe, an once friend of him that was also the one behind the death of his family."


    "W-What?!" I gasped. "Suddenly it became so sad!"


    "I know, I''m so sorry! But this was his life..." sighed Freyr. "When you gave him a second chance, he must have been very happy to get to live a bit longer. I''m sure he made wonderful memories... Even if he lived briefly, what he learned and lived with others was what made him die happily too. He gave his all to his friend, knowing full well that death awaited him afterwards. Now Ivy carries his Legacy, a Legacy he created through two lives."


    "Legacies... right..." I muttered. "They are like Inheritances, right? And as you develop them, you gain new powers or techniques, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed!" Freyr nodded. "Bark was an exceptional man through two lives, although he never created a Divine Aspect, his very Legacy formed over two lives, and was inherited towards Ivy. The goblin huntress now carries on her shoulders a great responsibility. She has already changed after his death, and she''ll continue to change, bing something that girl never thought she could be."


    "Poor Ivy..." I sighed. "She was the most devastated after Bark''s death... And yes, she carries a heavy weight, his legacy, and powers, they''re now hers. You think it could be a Divine


    Aspect?"


    "It already has, I would say! Freyr said. "It is quite obvious that they have attained a tremendous power, something capable of surpassing even the limits of their new bodies. Ivy will be great, as great as Selene. Please raise them well, Sylphy."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Okay... But can you tell me who was the one that killed Bark and his family in his previous life?" I asked desperately, noticing I was fading away into particles of light.


    "Sylphy, revenge is not good, even less revenge that is not yours..." Freyr said. "It will pollute your heart..."


    "My heart is already polluted, great king of spirits," I confessed. "You know about it, don''t you? my past life? I was an assassin, and right now I''ve remembered my past life resolve when my friends died."


    "Hah..." Freyr sighed. "I suppose I''m pretty bad at convincing!" heughed. "Very well..."


    "His name is..."

 Chapter 1397: Class Rank Up!

    Chapter 1397: ss Rank Up!


    ?


    I learned a lot about Bark''s past, about his true name, about how his life was, and it only made me sad to learn he was betrayed by his friend, and had his entire life ruined by him. Not only that, but this despicable person even killed him afterwards. I don''t know from what time was Bark from, but elves live pretty long, there''s a chance that bastard''s still alive.


    And to avenge him and his family, and to honor him onest time, it wouldn''t be so bad if I could find him and expose his crimes... Or just outright kill him. Though I am not a savage to do thetter, I feel rather inclined after learning what he did!


    And I learned it from the King of Spirits, so I''m 100% sure he''s saying the truth, which only makes everything even worse, I don''t even have the benefit of the doubt.


    "That man is a dark red-haired elf that belongs to the Cassiopeia Elven Family," said the Fairy King. "His true name is Elferston udius Cassiopeia. It has been over a thousand years since then, I believe... So I am not sure if he''s alive. His family is renowned as great magicians of Arcane Arts, ancient, stronger magic that is more akin to what the Gods can conjure. Which is very hard to use due to theirplexity."


    "Huh... Okay, noted," I nodded. "I hope I don''t forget that name... I''ll ask dad about him, or maybe Felicia could know...


    "Sylphy, it''s time," Freyr said, patting my head with his giant leg. "You''re a good kid, you have a strong heart. And the spirits seem to love you. I am looking forward to what you can achieve in the future... Please, don''t lose your way. Always follow what''s right, and never go astray. What awaits you is even unknown to me, but I know that there will be many more challenges. Your notion of what''s right and wrong might even be challenged... This world is frail, and the war against the gods never stopped. There''s a temporary truce, which led to the birth of Lara, a medium between us and the gods. Yet... even that connection is frail. Protect her, and all your friends, please."


    "Lord Freyr..." I muttered. "Yes, I promise I will!"


    As I nodded and thanked him, I felt my consciousness quicklye back to my body.


    "Ah! Ugh..."


    I felt slightly dizzy, but everything was alright overall. I was resting over my bed, just like I had done before. Everything happened within a blink of an eye, but it really felt like I was there for hours.


    "Hm? Oh!"


    I noticed the flowers covering my body were gone and so was the crown, instead, I felt a surging spiritual and magical power coursing through my entire body.


    I think my ss managed to Rank Up!


    Unlike before, I felt a much deeper connection with Spiritual Energies, and even a faint connection with the Spirit Realm.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You have fully absorbed the [Spiritual Blessing Crown]!]


    [You have temporarily visited the Spiritual Realm and have hold a meeting with the {Divine Spirit King Freyr}! You have gained his Blessings!]


    [Because of his Blessings and the Crown''s powers, your [ss]: [Yggdrasil''s Gardener: ***] has Ranked Up into [Yggdrasil''s Spirit Pdin: ****]!]


    [As a Pdin your power will be based on your Faith towards Divine Figures, specifically that of Yggdrasil and Freyr! Based on their blessings and your devotion towards them, you will enjoy powerful new effects and abilities.]


    [You gained Bonus +5.000 to HP, Strength, and Defense Stats.]


    [The [Spiritual Blessing: Lv10] Skill has evolved into the [Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura: Lv1]!]


    [You learned the Skill: [Spiritual Swordsmanship Arts: Lv1]!]


    "I became a Pdin!" I gasped. "Did they do that for me?"


    And even better, I got a new Swordsmanship Skill, no way!


    I already had the Dual Swordsmanship from Zephy''s Skill Scroll, but I got yet another one?!


    And then there''s Spiritual Blessing''s new evolution, it sounds strong.


    [For having held a conversation with the Spirit King Freyr and receiving his Blessings, you gained the Title: [Spirit King Freyr''s Chosen]!]


    Hey, even a Title!


    Okay, let''s see... first, the evolved Skill.


    [Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura: Lv1]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Skill Proficiency: 0/100.000


    You have reached an even higherprehension of the Spiritual Energies of the world, you are greatly connected with Spirits to an even greater extent, you can feel their emotions, their thoughts, and even their hearts, and connect with them through strong bonds that canst for eternity. Now blessed by Divinity, this bond bes even stronger, helping them surpass their limits.


    Passively enhances the All Stats of all Spirits and Familiars that you''ve contracted with, while also enhancing their growth speed. Can be used actively to enhance the power of selected Spirit and Familiars by a certain percentage for several minutes. Additionally, connecting with Spirits, and even Divine Spirits, bes easier.


    This Blessing is no longer limited to just a buff, as it creates a powerful Aura that epasses all your Spirits and Familiars, which they can wield to enhance the power of their Skills, Spells, and Abilities, granting them Spiritual and Divine Elements, only temporarily.


    You can also conjure the Aura onto yourself, but it instead will have the effect of gaining a certain amount of stats from the allies that had been blessed by it temporarily, while, also benefiting from its enhancing abilities.


    Additionally, you can conjure Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura Arts, which are unlocked with each Skill Level, and whose power is based on your Spiritual Energy and the power of the Blessings granted to others +200%.


    Avable Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura Arts:


    Level 1: [Divine Spiritual Aura Elemental Storm] [Divine Spiritual Aura Shield of Protection]


    Level 2: ???


    Passive Effect (1): Permanently Enhances Spirits, Familiars, All Stats, HP, and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by 200%. Spirit and Familiar synchronization with you increase by 100%. You can borrow 10% of your Spirits and Familiar Stats.


    Active Effect (1): Temporarily grants [Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura] to a target Spirit, Familiar, or any other Ally, increasing All their Stats, HP and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by +200% and you gain 15% of all their stats for 1 Hour. Cooldown: 2 Hours.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill Effects by +150%.


    Ooohh?!


    It changed more than I imagined!


    It even has Arts included what the hell...

 Chapter 1398: The Power Of The [Yggdrasils Spirit Paladin] Class

    Chapter 1398: The Power Of The [Yggdrasil''s Spirit Pdin] ss


    ?


    [Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/100.000


    You have reached an even higherprehension of the Spiritual Energies of the world, you are greatly connected with Spirits to an even greater extent, you can feel their emotions, their thoughts, and even their hearts, and connect with them through strong bonds that canst for eternity. Now blessed by Divinity, this bond bes even stronger, helping them surpass their limits.


    Passively enhances the All Stats of all Spirits and Familiars that you''ve contracted with, while also enhancing their growth speed. Can be used actively to enhance the power of selected Spirit and Familiars by a certain percentage for several minutes. Additionally, connecting with Spirits, and even Divine Spirits, bes easier.


    This Blessing is no longer limited to just a buff, as it creates a powerful Aura that epasses all your Spirits and Familiars, which they can wield to enhance the power of their Skills, Spells, and Abilities, granting them Spiritual and Divine Elements, only temporarily.


    You can also conjure the Aura onto yourself, but it instead will have the effect of gaining a certain amount of stats from the allies that had been blessed by it temporarily, while, also benefiting from its enhancing abilities.


    Additionally, you can conjure Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura Arts, which are unlocked with each Skill Level, and whose power is based on your Spiritual Energy and the power of the Blessings granted to others +200%.


    Avable Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura Arts:


    Level 1: [Divine Spiritual Aura Elemental Storm] [Divine Spiritual Aura Shield of Protection] Level 2: ???


    Passive Effect (1): Permanently Enhances Spirits, Familiars, All Stats, HP, and MP


    Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by 200%. Spirit and Familiar synchronization with you increase by 100%. You can borrow 10% of your Spirits and Familiar Stats.


    Active Effect (1): Temporarily grants [Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura] to a target Spirit, Familiar, or any other Ally, increasing All their Stats, HP and MP Regeneration Speed and earned EXP by +200% and you gain 15% of all their Stats for 1 Hour. Cooldown: 2 Hours.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill Effects by +150%.


    After inspecting the newly evolved skill, I found myself rather surprised by what it had be, its effects had been improved amazingly, and it could now even conjure Arts special to the Aura itself! It had be so unique; it could go really well with my Yggdragon Dual


    Aura.


    Also that new ss gave me five thousand bonus stats to HP, Strength, and Defense, which was even better than before! Has the System changed to give me Bonus Stats now that I can''t gain normal Stats?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I guess they''re still rare, and I can''t get them easily like leveling up, but thanks to thisbined with my Civilization and the Dungeon, and now Titles, my Stats are increasing a lot, even if they''re the "bonus stats" within brackets.


    Anyways, the new evolved Blessing can be used in many ways, and its enhancing and buffing abilities could make all my allies even stronger, especially because its no longer limited to just Spirits and Familiars.


    If I had this while fighting Allocer, maybe things would have been a bit easier!


    Now, the other Skill, the new one was...


    [Spiritual Swordsmanship Arts: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/30.000


    An Ancient School of Swordsmanship thatbines both shy, dexterous moves with Spiritual Magic to create attacks that can both deal explosive damage and surprise foes with very long-ranged blows. They also specialize in the utility of their surroundings, by using the elements around them to wield different types of {Spiritual des}.


    Spiritual Swordsmen are incredibly rare, and are most of the time Elves or Fairies, trained from a young age on the usage of swords and spirit magic, this is an Ancient usage of the Sword that has been refined over thousands of years by many renowned masters.


    However, this ss doesn''te without drawbacks, the ability to unleash these attacks wears down at the user''s Spirit Energy and Mana, overusing the {Spiritual des} will quickly drain a swordsman of their fuel, a bnce between fast physical blows and magical blows is needed, to not waste all your energy.


    When unleashing Spiritual Swordsmanship Arts using both a de and Spirit Magic channeled from a Spirit contracted with you, Attack Power, Attack Speed, Attack Range, Magic Damage, and Defense Piercing increases by +100% (+30% x Skill Level)


    When more than five consecutive blows using {Spiritual des} reach a target, will unleash {Elemental Spiritual de Afterglows}, which will grant special Elemental Effects that can help youbine their powers for added damage and flexibility.


    Additionally, you can unleash special Spiritual Swordsmanship Arts, unlocked with each Skill Level.


    Avable Techniques:


    Level 1: [Spiritual de: Forest of Tranquility] [Spiritual de: zing Dance] [Spiritual


    shing Wave]


    Level 2: ???


    Level Bonus (1): Increases the Power and Effects of Spiritual Swordsmanship Arts by +70%. Enhances the proficiency of using swords and spirit magic by 50%.


    Oh, this is amazing.


    If I canbine this with my Dual Swordsmanship Skills, plus my own Swordsmanship Techniques I''ve learned since I was a kid, how far could I reach?


    Also those Spiritual des seem interesting, and the technique thates with it seems


    interesting as well!


    I want to try these skills...


    But I''m tired, so that''ll be forter.


    Now the new Title, it was something... this one!


    [Title]: [Spirit King Freyr''s Chosen]


    Acquisition Conditions: Visit the Spirit Realm and gain Freyr''s Blessing.


    Title Effects: +2.500 MP, Magic, and Resistance. Permanent Connection to the Spiritual Realm. Any Spirit will now Respect you. Your Contracted Spirits Magic Power and Resistance increases by 100%. Spiritual Heart Cultivation Speed +200%.


    Description: A Title only bestowed to the one and only divinely blessed hero, pdin, or saint of the Spirit King Freyr. After having visited their mysticalnd, you''ve left with a precious


    gift that''ll apany you through your life, his divine blessing.


    With his Divine Blessing alone, you will be naturally stronger, you will gain a new connection to the Spiritual Realm, and any Spirit will always hold some respect to you. Even more, contracted Spirits will enjoy an even greater benefit, bing stronger by merely being by your side, and cultivating your spiritual heart will be even faster.


    Freyr is watching over you, like a father does to their precious children, and he wishes the best


    for you.


    [You gained +2.500 MP, Magic, and Resistance Bonus Stats!]


    Aw, that description is kind of cute.


    And this Title is really good, boost to cultivation and everything! I''m definitely going to enjoy


    those passive effects.


    Now that we''re over with this, what''s next to check?


    A whole list of items, actually.


    Okay, let''s go for the Skill Scrolls first!

 Chapter 1399: Using Skill Scrolls

    Chapter 1399: Using Skill Scrolls


    ?


    I looked at the many items I had with me, after using the ss Changing skill and the new System Skill, what was left were a lot of potions, equipment, and a bunch, a BUNCH of Skill Scrolls.


    And these were just... really insane.


    [Muscle Strengthening Herb (B+ Grade)] x40


    [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (B+ Grade)] x20


    [Random Rune Potion (B+ Grade)] x20


    [Random Skill Proficiency Potion (B+ Grade)] x20


    [Divine Strengthening Elixir (A Grade)] x110


    [Divine Skill Proficiency Potion (A Grade)] x110


    [Divine Grade Rune Potion (A Grade)] x110


    [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)] x2


    [Demonic Skill Scroll: True Demon Duke Allocer (S+ Grade)] x1


    [Divine Skill Scroll: Evil God of Dungeon''s Avatar (SS+ Grade)] x1


    [Demonic Skill Evolution Scroll: Chimeric Abyssal Demonic Beast Titan Soul (SS Grade)] x1


    [Skill Scroll Fragment: Miasmic Beasts Soul 3/3 (S Grade)] x1


    Yeah, those Elixirs and Potions were the good stuff, I was going to enjoy drinking them over time the next couple of days. Though what got me intrigued were these other items, the Skill Scrolls.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Now that you''ve gotten a new ss Rank Up and also that Title System, you''re using the skill Scrolls right away?" wondered Alice. "I think it would be fine to leave them forter, too much might cause sensory overload."


    "Wait, how?" I wondered.


    "Well, I''m not saying you''ll die or something..." Alice said. "But it''ll be difficult for you to assimte everything if used instantly. Maybe one Skill Scroll for now? Learn them over time!"


    "Hmm... alright," I nodded. "Let''s begin with the weakest for now. The one that took me three fragments to create, for some reason..."


    Yes, the [Skill Scroll: Miasmic Beasts Soul]!


    I grabbed the ck, ominous Skill Scroll and activated it.


    Red letters emerged from its interior, then...


    Ding!


    [You have opened the [Skill Scroll: Miasmic Beasts Soul]!]


    [You can either Evolve a Skill using this Soul Fragment or pick one of the randomized Skills.]


    [What do you want to do?]


    [Option 1]: [Evolve a skill of my choice.]


    [Option 2]: [Pick a skill of my choice.]


    "Oh, it has options!" I nodded. "Hmm! What''s better?"


    "That''s up to you! If you want to evolve an already existing, powerful Skill into something merged with miasmic, dark powers... Or you want to get a new skill about that."


    Alice exined calmly.


    "Hm..."


    If I think about it, this Skill Scroll is rted to the Miasmic Beasts, not my Miasmic Clone. So I think the most I would get is either something rted with their body, their attacks, like ws, maybe tentacles, or something about infecting things with miasma.


    However, if I use it to evolve something already existing, then the result could be somethingpletely different from that.


    Looking at my Skill List...


    {Leveling Skills}


    [Passive]: [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv6] [Yggdrasil''s Spirit Armor: Lv3] [Hero Seed: Lv5] [Divine Protection: Lv5] [Heavenly Sight: Lv7] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv7] [Dragon Heart: Lv10] [Dragon Skeleton: Lv1] [Dragon Eyes: Lv6] [Steady Fighter: Lv10] [Swift Fighter: Lv4] [Reaper: Lv6] [Divine Sunlight Halo: Lv3] [Divine Golden Thunder Rings: Lv2] [Golden Metal Blood: Lv6] [Full Metal Body: Lv5] [Internal Electricity-Storing Circuits: Lv3]


    [Active]: [Agricultural Arts: Lv6] [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv8] [Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall: Lv4] [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv7] [Heavenly Sun: Lv8] [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv8] [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv10] [Water Magic: Illusory Mist: Lv5] [Bloodlust Swarm: Lv5] [Void Wielding Arts: Lv5] [Spider Queen Threads: Lv4] [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain: Lv3] [Dual Swordsmanship Arts: Lv4] [Spiritual Swordsmanship Arts: Lv1]


    [Support]: [Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura: Lv1] [Divine Dragon Fruit Tree: Lv3] [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv5] [Mana Usage: Lv10] [Mana Disruption: Lv10] [Mana Maniption: Lv10] [Mana Destruction: Lv1] [Fusion Alchemy: Lv8] [Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation: Lv3] [Metallurgy: Lv10] [Cooking: Lv7] [Dungeon Master: Lv5] [Spirit Fusion: Lv4] [Gardener: Lv4] [Forge: Lv4]


    [Fusion Skills]: [Divine Void Star Dragon Aura Domain: Lv1]


    That''s sure a lot of Skills! I remember starting with barely anything. Over time, despite the difficulties of having a glitched system, I''ve gotten pretty far.


    Hm, there''s a Skill there that''s already level 10 that could have great potential if evolved using this scroll.


    Actually, there are a few, not just one... Some of them could be pretty interesting, but if I end up modifying them, it could also affect me a bit.


    Such as the Dragon Heart Skill, if I modify it into something dark, I won''t be able to change back into my pure Draconification, right?


    So locking myself into it is not a wise decision, in that regard...


    Then there''s the myriad of attack-type spells, I don''t know, it''s not really that worth it either.


    So my decision is... either I experiment with Metallurgy, go for something interesting with Steady Fighter, or for, perhaps, an even stronger Mana Destruction with Mana Disruption.


    "Hmm, decisions decisions..."


    After a bit of thinking, I decided because dad was calling me for dinner.


    "Sylphyyyy! Time for dinner! Come down dear."


    "Comin''!"


    Alright, I think I just took my decision.


    And the Skill I choose is...


    Experimentation!


    Ding!


    [You have chosen [Option 1]: [Evolve a skill of my choice.]!]


    [You have selected the [Metallurgy: Lv10] Skill to evolve!]


    FLUOSH!


    The Scroll turned into pure darkness, as I ended absorbing it all into my body. Then, an infinitely small sphere within my soul absorbed this darkness, suddenly growingrger and bloated, like a ck colored balloon.


    It started rumbling within my soul, releasing small sparks of purple and ck electricity, ck and purple clouds gathered around my body, as I saw this chaotic, miasmic power


    gather within my hands.


    "W-What the hell did I just create?"


    I smiled in disbelief as my hands materialized a mass of ck miasma, ck metal, and purple crystals, rapidly shaping into an aberrant, groaning little creature.


    "Gryyaauurrgghh!"


    It seemed to be in agony as it screamed in pain upon its unholy creation.


    Then it slowly turned into a ck piece of metal, glowing with miasma.


    I quickly pressed it tightly with my hand, and then it disappeared, as if it never existed.


    What the hell...


    "T-This is...?!"


    Ding!


    [The [Metallurgy: Lv10] has sessfully evolved into the [Chaotic Miasma Alloy Creation:


    Lv1]!]


    This is weird!

 Chapter 1400: Chaotic Miasma Alloy Creation

    Chapter 1400: Chaotic Miasma Alloy Creation


    ?


    Ding!


    [You have chosen [Option 1]: [Evolve a skill of my choice.]!]


    [You have selected the [Metallurgy: Lv10] Skill to evolve!]


    [The [Metallurgy: Lv10] has sessfully evolved into the [Chaotic Miasma Alloy Creation: Lv1]!]


    The Metallurgy Skill ended evolving into a weird power, when I tried it first, well, it summoned a mass of wiggling miasma, metal, and crystals.


    It was technically alive, and it was as if I could actually create a Miasmic Monster if I really wanted to and poured my Mana into it...


    But at the same time, it seems to be an Alloy? So I don''t know if it would work properly, I need to test this a bit better.


    "T-That''s certainly a Skill..." said Alice. "Well, it was your choice but... I hope you use it with responsibility, Sylphy. That power could definitely bring demise to others... if the miasmic abilities cannot be controlled, then it could be very terrible."


    "Come on, I''m not that irresponsible as to do that with my own Skill!" I said. "Ahem... I mean, I will definitely not do that. We first need to check how it works though, and its possibilities. First, let''s see the Skill description to have an estimation of its abilities."


    First, the Metallurgy Skill itself, which I had turned into this monstrosity of a Skill.


    [Metallurgy: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: ---/--n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A Signature Skill for Crafters and Alchemists.


    A Special Skill that allows for the maniption andbination of different types of metals and alloys, and any other type of item that possess these metal items as well. Grants special insights on different types of metals, and how to create uniquebinations between them. Passive Effect (10): Grants the ability to manipte andbine existing metals or items made out of metals to create brand new items and increases their Quality by +100%. Additionally, it grants the innate insight to gain ideas and enlightenment over what to craft and create, with a 50% Chance for the item created to evolve into an even higher quality and stronger item.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Quality of Created Items by +100%.


    Max Level Bonus: Increases The Stat Bonuses Of Created Equipment By +10%.


    It was a very useful Skill, and I think its powers remain even after having evolved it and twisted it into somethingpletely different. It pretty much helped me in the making of items and into merging alloys and other metals.


    I can do that anyways with my Alchemy, the bonuses it granted might be missed, if they''re not included in the new evolution of this skill.


    However, my other alchemy and crafting rted skills already grant plenty of bonuses, plus my Alchemy Runes make it so anything I make has even more quality.


    Nheless, it was a calcted sacrifice for the greater good of... experimentation. Now, its evolution...


    [Chaotic Miasma Alloy Creation: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/40.000


    A Skill born from the evolution of the [Metallurgy: Lv10] Skill after absorbing a Soul Fragment from Miasmic Beasts.


    Its abilities to transform, shape,bine, and create metallic items and equipment has been twisted and evolved into somethingpletely new, that barely has any resemnce to its original purpose, yet an echo remains. By channelingrge quantities of Mana, Abyssal Energy, Demonic Energy, and Chaotic Energy, it is possible to create the unstable Chaotic Miasma Alloy.


    This Alloy is a metal and crystal-like form of miasma itself, and it is somewhat alive yet not, it struggles, groans, attacks, and defends like a Miasmic Beast that you''ve tamed. And as long as enough energies are provided, it can temporarily take uponrger, monstrous forms and any sort of shape.


    This Alloy has two base forms. The first form is the basic material, which can be kept permanently with enough energy umted. It can be used for crafting, alchemy, and more, and the resulting objects will gain cursed, miasmic effects, so beware.


    The second form is its monstrous appearance, the Miasmic Beast within the alloy awakens and transform its metallic and crystal body into an aberration, whose size and power are based in the amount of energy injected. This second form cannot be kept permanently, and when energy runs out, the beast will go back to its original state.


    Any alloy, even the creations using it, have the potential to transform into a variety of Miasmic Beasts of all shapes and sizes based on their forms, ingredients, intention, or perhaps even the wielder''s will, as long as the user of this skillmands and grants the necessary energy for its birth.


    It is also possible for the owners of these equipment made with the alloy to inject the necessary energy, and if there''s a previousmand allowing them to summon the Miasmic Beast, it can be summoned.


    This Alloy has the potential tobine with one another, especially items created using it, and it can evolve over time through the absorption of other materials and necessary energies, developing into myriad of shapes and deadly forms.


    It is also possible to seamlesslybine the temporary Miasmic Beast powers with the effects of other skills or spells, widely ranging their ability to transform and be created, and the many shapes and forms they can take.


    With each Skill Level, the Power, Durability, Energy Storage, Imaginary Realization, Attack Power, Magic Power, and Miasmic Power of created Alloy increases by +30%.


    Level Bonus (1): Temporary Miasmic Beast Summon Duration +40%, all Alloy Durability and Attack/Magic Power +30%. When creating Permanent Chaotic Miasma Alloy, there''s a 10% chance for its Quality Grade to increase to the next Level.


    "Oh wow, it''s pretty simr to the Divine Thunder Armament Creation Skill, yet not... I think I understand how it works much better now," I nodded, reading the skill description in detail.


    "We''ll need to practice, but it seems it cannot be easily harmful because it requires output of energies from you directly," said Alice. "As long as you cut those energies, it won''t be able to easily expand and corrupt or contaminate its surroundings!"


    "Yeah, that''s right!" I said. "Hmm, I want tobine it with Divine Thunder Armament Creation now, I wonder what crazy stuff I can get with that..."


    "SYLPHY! Come eat already!"


    "A-Ah, yeah! Comin''!"

 Chapter 1401: A Month Later

    Chapter 1401: A Month Later


    ?


    It has been almost a month since then, and in between resting, cultivating, practicing skills, overseeing my Dungeon and the Civilization, and also training my alchemy skills, it felt like the whole month went flying.


    I''ve trained the new Chaotic Miasma Alloy Skill in secret, mostly inside a lower floor of my Dungeon, and I''ve confirmed a couple of things as well.


    The first thing is that it cannot easily contaminate things, any miasma left behind quickly disappears once the Miasmic Beast dies.


    However, "equipment" made using this exudes a toxic, cursed aura, so not everyone can easily withstand it. I can easily after my Spirit Heart evolved and I can now adapt to these evil, toxic energies inside my body.


    Demons too, seem to have the talent to withstand it really fine, both Celica and Celeste, who is a half-demon, were able to wear some prototype armor I created bybining this skill''s effects with the divine thunder armament creation and were fine.


    In fact, they really liked the armor, so I gifted it to them and promised to improve itter once I secure more materials, or well, once I sort through the enormous pile of demon and miasmic materials we got from that dungeon raid inside my dungeon.


    I think that with those materials, it should be enough to easily evolve Furoh, Beelzebub, and Glutton, though I''m missing key ingredients like a Mimic Monster parts and Fly Monster parts, hopefully of the dark element. Also I need a couple more Space Attribute Spirit Stones for Gluttony.


    But after securing that, which shouldn''t be too hard as there''s a couple dungeons avable in the dwarf mountain where I''ve researched those monsters appear, there would only be Ignatius and Brownie left to evolve.


    ording to the Dragon King, there''s True Fire Dragon Materials in a mountain near the main mountain where the city of Evercraft is located. I remember my dad reacting to that ce when I mentioned it, so he knows. I''ll have to investigate that.


    Anyways, I''ll be definitely evolving all my familiars in the iing weeks or months from now. Right now, however, I need to go quickly buy the materials I need.


    I had gone to Evercraft two other times with my family, hurriedly buying materials, but there were a few they were missing, and they told me they wereing by the end of the month, so I need to go secure this, because there''s only like four days before the month ends!


    I never thought that I, a very responsible student, would be cking this much so far! I need to hurry!


    Ah, right, and about myzy master? She has been studying the Arboren and the Robotians all this time, yeah, days after days!


    She''s fascinated with the Arboren biology and the Robotians technology, and constantly studies them both in friendly, non-forceful terms.


    Oh, and about Ivy and Celes, they''ve been handling things really well, and the entire city of Eden had stabilized after almost a month.


    Because the portal is always open for my master, time hasn''t been elerated and this has given me the chance to oversee everything happening slowly every day, much easier, to be honest.


    There''s no exhaustion or tiredness from keeping the gate open, and I can even leave the house and leave it open without issues as well, which seems to be an ability I developed as my Dungeon Powers evolved thanks to the evil god''s ring, hehe.


    And about the many rewards, I''ve finished drinking all the potions a few days ago, managing to get to Tier 7 in both Magic Circle and Physique at longst.


    It sure took a while though, and all those potions just for the beginning point of Tier 7! Though, the differences are very big, I feel much stronger, as if I''ve jumped from a huge wall, the difference can be clearly noticed, it''s like heaven and earth from Tier 7 Rank 1 to Tier 6 Rank 9...


    Also, there were a lot of Skill Proficiency Potions, so several skills gained a lot of levels out of nowhere, bing stronger. There were a couple that got to max level as well, so I''ll check what new skill to get from their skill treester.


    Anyways, I''ve left the other Skill rted items aside for now, just trying to get used to all my current skills and study them, alongside more advanced magic, and alchemy magic. I''ve also been practicing and training my new abilities thanks to my Dark Spirit Heart.


    The [Darkening] ability it possesses, which grants the power to twist a skill, spell, technique, or ability into a "dark version" of it is very powerful, and it canpletely flip a power that is often thought to be for healing into a destructive ability that drains life from a target.


    And so, this is my status so far...


    <#23a System>


    [System Owner]: [Sylph Naturia Bravo]


    [Title]: [Evil God Nemesis]


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 7: Rank 1: Spiritual Fairy Princess Magic Circle]


    [Physique]: [Tier 7: Rank 1: Divine Thunderous Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Psyche]: [Tier 3: Rank 5: God Devouring Thunderous Abyssal Soul Psyche]


    [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 4: Rank 5: Abyssal Cursed Rainbow Demonic Spirit Heart]


    [Level]: [1/#523a]


    [EXP]: [990.335.000/%4g3#]


    [ss]: [Yggdrasil''s Spirit Pdin: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [Subss]: [Alchemical Forgemaster: ¡ï¡ï¡ï]


    [HP]: [10/10] (+28.000)


    [MP]: [20/20] (+20.500)


    [Strength]: [4] (+44.416)


    [Defense]: [3] (+40.116)


    [Magic]: [50] (+37.300)


    [Resistance]: [10] (+37.616)


    [Agility]: [6] (+39.416)


    [Luck]: [-10] (+21.300)


    [Charm]: [20] (+21.300)


    {Titles}: [Evil God Nemesis (Equipped)] [Spirit King Freyr''s Chosen]


    {Leveling Skills}


    [Passive]: [Royal Elven Lineage: Lv6] [Yggdrasil''s Spirit Armor: Lv4] [Hero Seed: Lv6] [Divine Protection: Lv6] [Heavenly Sight: Lv7] [zing Sunshine Ward: Lv7] [Dragon Heart: Lv10] [Dragon Skeleton: Lv2] [Dragon Eyes: Lv7] [Steady Fighter: Lv10] [Swift Fighter: Lv10] [Reaper: Lv8] [Divine Sunlight Halo: Lv4] [Divine Golden Thunder Rings: Lv3] [Golden Metal Blood: Lv7] [Full Metal Body: Lv6] [Internal Electricity-Storing Circuits: Lv4] [Active]: [Agricultural Arts: Lv7] [Advanced Fire Magic: Petit Meteor: Lv9] [Advanced Fire Magic: Heavenly zing Wall: Lv5] [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv10] [Heavenly Sun: Lv8] [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv10] [Lesser Water Magic: Aqua: Lv10] [Water Magic: Illusory Mist: Lv6] [Bloodlust Swarm: Lv7] [Void Wielding Arts: Lv6] [Spider Queen Threads: Lv5] [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain: Lv4] [Dual Swordsmanship Arts: Lv5] [Spiritual Swordsmanship Arts: Lv3]


    [Support]: [Divine Spiritual Blessing Aura: Lv3] [Divine Dragon Fruit Tree: Lv4] [Great Harvest Familiar Summon: Lv6] [Mana Usage: Lv10] [Mana Disruption: Lv10] [Mana Maniption: Lv10] [Mana Destruction: Lv3] [Fusion Alchemy: Lv9] [Holy Divine Thunder Armament Creation: Lv4] [Chaotic Miasma Alloy Creation: Lv2] [Cooking: Lv8] [Dungeon Master: Lv6] [Spirit Fusion: Lv7] [Gardener: Lv6] [Forge: Lv6]


    [Fusion Skills]: [Divine Void Star Dragon Aura Domain: Lv2]


    {System Magic Spells}: [System Seed Creation] [System Modification] [Quest Board] [Quest Helper] [Dungeon Travel] [Dungeon Helper] [Guider of Civilization] [Manager Civilization] [Dungeon Monster Breeder] [Title Creation]


    {Curses}: [Demonic Curse of the Devourer of Abyssal Divinities]


    {Divine Protections}: [Theia, the Chief Goddess of Sight and Heavenly Light] [Hyperion, the


    Chief God of Heaven, and the Sun] [Aeolus, the God of Sunshine] [Fiere, the Goddess of Burning Passion] [Veldanava, Divine Dragon King] [Yggdrasil, Divine Spirit Tree Of Life] [Freyr, Divine Spirit King]


    I haven''t gotten any new Title because I haven''t done anything noteworthy yet...


    And I say yet because I might do something now.


    I''m nning on going to Evercraft, and after investigating a bit more about Ruby from the


    locals, I think I''ve finally gotten an idea about what she has gone through, a bit.


    I''ll try to talk to her again, after over a month since our first meeting.


    Hopefully, by now, she had cooled down a bit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1402: Progress So Far & The Plans For Today

    Chapter 1402: Progress So Far & The ns For Today


    ?


    Starting with my cultivation growth...


    [Magic Circle]: [Tier 7: Rank 1: Spiritual Fairy Princess Magic Circle] [Physique]: [Tier 7: Rank 1: Divine Thunderous Yggdragon Princess Physique]


    [Psyche]: [Tier 3: Rank 5: God Devouring Thunderous Abyssal Soul Psyche]


    [Spiritual Heart]: [Tier 4: Rank 5: Abyssal Cursed Rainbow Demonic Spirit Heart]


    My Magic Circle developed a few thousand Runes once I hit Tier 7, giving me an even greater magical power. Previous spells I could conjure had been strengthened even further, and now I can more seamlesslybine them with Weapon Techniques and Skills.


    Also, it now says "Fairy" for some reason, I''m not a fairy though, so what''s with that?


    Anyways, with the Physique it still Yggdragon, but it managed to absorb the Divine Thunder Element from my body and soul, gaining the Thunderous word to it, this, naturally, granted my body better electricity management and control powers.


    I already had the [Golden Metal Blood: Lv7] [Full Metal Body: Lv6] [Internal Electricity- Storing Circuits: Lv4] Skills for my body to gain a lot of electricity power, but with this new Physique, their strength is fully unlocked, and I get even better electrifying powers from it all. Also, my blood has definitely be more metallic, with clear signs of metal to it, a slight color of gold merged with red, and there''s also a certain high durability to it, I wonder if it''ll really be Orichalcum once it hits Level 10...


    Full Metal Body advances at a simr pace to this other Skill, as I continue absorbing metals and doing the steps as given, my body continues to improve and be tougher, the metallic enhancement over my body has also be better.


    And with the circuits, by enhancing my body with electricity, I can move, react, and attack much faster. Thunder was definitely an unexpected element I would master, all thanks to Jupiter''s powers I''ve inherited.


    Moving on, my Psyche remained the same after reaching the next Tier, it''s quiteplex and it still trying to figure out its identity, let leave it for now.


    Well, thanks to the Sunlight Halo and the Divine Thunder Rings within my soul, inherited powers from Helios and Jupiter, my Psyche has continued to develop at a quick pace, it took them to level once through this month, at longst, for me to develop it to the next Tier right away.


    I''m cultivating using these two "Divine Soul Equipment" every day, and I can feel their power spreading to the rest of my body. In a couple of months it should be possible to quickly advance a couple more Ranks. Then in a year or two, maybe I could even be Tier 8...


    Though, that seems more like a distant dream even if the system overfeeds me with the elixirs, they aren''t working as effectively.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anyways, I still got the system to boost me up, Bonus Stats and Skills, and now Titles, are all part of my growth process.


    And the Spiritual Heart... it remained the same as before, and I mean after its transformation. I can feel its regeneration having fully finished after the Rank Up though, and it has now fully reformed.


    Perhaps that''s why it didn''t evolve into something else, it had already evolved once. But I''ll mostly likely get an evolution after this one.


    And about Skills, there''s a couple that got to Level 10, they are... [Swift Fighter], [Phantom mes], and [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura]!


    I can already imagine I can get good stuff from the first two, however, the biggest winner is of course, my Yggdragon Aura.


    Its plete" and "perfect" form at Level 10 is incredible, almostpletely and fully materializing both fire and nature draconic spirits from my own aura, their giant ws, jaws, magic attacks, and protection.


    I had gotten this skill a while ago, when I barely had skills to begin with, and it became my favorite Skill ever since.


    Over time, I''ve discovered it can transform, absorbing new elements or spirits and changing forms topletely different appearances. I was able to unleash several unique forms of it in my battle against Allocer and the Miasmic Nest.


    It was perhaps the time I was pushed to my limits the most, therefore, I had to constantly adapt and evolve. My first Fusion Skill was made out of desperation, the [Divine Void Star Dragon Aura Domain: Lv2] Skill, which is barely Level 2 right now, had the Yggdragon Aura as its ingredients, bing simr to it, yet different.


    Both of these skills can resonate too, creating an even more ridiculous power... And this is just my first attempt at skill Fusion, once the opportunity arises, I''ll definitely bebining more skills together.


    The results are just outstanding...


    "Sylphy! Are you done bathing? Let''s go to the city already!"


    I was called by Celeste, who was quite eager to go to the city already. Today we were departing with Celeste and Celica. Without dad or master though this time it was just the three of us... and our familiars as bodyguards (if we ever need them).


    We mostly wanted some time alone as friends, so dad understood. We know the routes and also we know the streets of Evercraft, mostly, so he thought it was fine to let us go. Though he''ll send the Phoenix with us for protection.


    "Alright,in''!"


    I ran downstairs, as I was greeted by my two friends. We''ve been bonding a lot thisst month, and we''ve grown much closer than before too. I''ve learned that Celica is much more brilliant and emotional than she usually shows at surface level, and that Celeste has be much nicer, though her love for dark jokes remains.


    "You two look cute today!"


    The two of them looked gorgeous today, wearing new clothes we purchased a week and a half ago on our second visit to Evercraft. Celica wore a fluffy blue and red dress, while Celeste a ck and dark blue dress, they were covered withrge amounts of puffy fur to shield against the cold outside. I was wearing something simr but of red and green color, goes well with


    my hair and eyes.


    "Heheh! Really?" Celica giggled, ttered.


    "Well, look who''s saying that you''re the cutest around here, Sylphy..." Celeste sighed, crossing her arms. "Whenever we go, everyone turns their eyes at you most of the time,


    honestly."


    "Hahah! There''s no way..." I giggled.


    My dad was there, crossing his arms.


    "Alright girls, take care," he said. "Phoenix, please watch over them."


    "Your overprotectiveness is really unnecessary, An, the girls are very strong on their own," sighed Phoenix. "Unless a-"


    "Don''t jynx it now," my father shut the phoenix''s beak. "Just help them."


    "Fiiine," the phoenix sighed, but thenpletely changed their personality with us. "Aw! Aren''t you three the cutest? Come on girls, hop in! I''ll bring you where you want right away!" She was definitely weaker to girls, or maybe children? I don''t know, but the preferences were


    as clear as water.


    After that, the doors of the house opened, and while hopping on phoenix, we flew across the skies, in the middle of a damn snowstorm, which are a daily urrence here.


    WHOOSH!


    In a couple of seconds, we alreadynded on Evercraft''s city airport, gaining a few nces here and there. Phoenix then, turned into a miniature self and remained behind us, mostly turning invisible to the onlookers.


    "Let''s go then, to buy materials and met Ruby again! I hope things go better now..."

 Chapter 1403: Looking For Ruby

    Chapter 1403: Looking For Ruby


    ?


    Ruby.


    One of the Heroes chosen by the gods, an unfortunate girl that had gone through a lot on her


    own.


    I couldn''tpletely get all the details about her life though, just from asking folks living around her neighborhood.


    If anything, they were being wary, thinking I was some sort of debt collector or a creep... it was a bit embarrassing.


    However, from what I learned, she was living alone in her smithy, constantly working, and trying to make a living like this.


    She was in great debt with some really dangerous people, and she has been umting that debt for two years now since the time she started living alone.


    Some said she escaped from her abusive father, others say she doesn''t have a family, but they either pitied her orughed at her misfortune.


    It seems nobody even knows she has a god blessing, it should be something pretty obvious, her aura or...


    Wait, I remember now, she had no such aura...


    Unlike the Auras that Aquarina, Lara, and Luck release, she didn''t really have any aura of her own. It was as if it was suppressed.


    Did her divinity got sealed somehow?


    No, it wasn''t a seal, I would have been able to tell with my eyes.


    It was more like... she was suppressing her own powers.


    Why? With that she could clearly improve her life.


    Was it all for pride? Maybe she hated the gods and didn''t want to use the blessing of cksmithing they granted to her?


    I''m just... full of questions, but none are going to be answered like this anyways.


    Oh well, we''ll find out once we find her.


    With Celica and Celeste, we passed through several markets, managing to buy a lot of the materials we needed.


    "It''s true, today they really restocked everything and brought even more things from outside!" said Celica, watching the big market, there were many people other than dwarves around, selling their wares from distantnds.


    "Yes, this is the end of the month market as they call it," said Celeste. "It''s the time of the month where they restock materials and a lot of merchantse from therge airships. A lot of smaller ones selling rare, but few items too. Good thing we secured everything for our test."


    "Yeah!" I sighed in relief. "Also I got enough materials to evolve my familiars, so I''m happy!"


    I managed to find the demon monster materials here, luckily, a band of adventurers were selling their stuff, they looked a bit desperate for money, apparently they had lost a friend in the battle and most of their equipment was destroyed.


    I felt really bad, so I gifted them a lot of potions and leftover elixirs from my alchemy practices, alongside saying them triple the amount for their products.


    It is one of the little things a rich youngdy such as myself can do!


    "Hahaha, but those adventurers were really shocked when Sylphy bought their stuff for three times the price, and even gifted them potions and elixirs!" Celica giggled.


    "You''re way too generous..." Celeste sighed, facepalming. "What if they were lying?"


    "Nah, they weren''t lying," I said. "I could clearly see their emotions, the aura of their souls... They were truly very sad. Losing a friend... I can rte to that a lot. So I... well, I wanted to be that person that tries to give them some hope, even if small."


    "They were really happy, you did well Sylphy!" Celica smiled. "You''re a very good person... thank you for doing that to them! I wouldn''t have been able to afford helping them... It''s nice that someone with money like you is goodhearted. Usually, rich people are very stingy despite having so much money... they never help people with it, despite being able to save so many... it''s a bit sad!"


    "She speaks facts," nodded Celeste. "But yeah, you''re really nice, I''m surprised. Sometimes you can be quite the little devil, but you got an angelic side to you." Celesteughed.


    "Ugh, cut it out already..." I sighed. "I hope they''re doing fine now... It''ll take a while for them to move on."


    "Hm..." Celeste nodded. "Ahem, anyways, about this Ruby girl, what did you find out?" "Ah, right!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As we made our way across Evercraft, bought somerge, freshly baked cookies and coffee in the nearby food stalls, I exined to them what I had found out.


    "So that''s how it is, she''s in deep debt, and she''s fucking annoying and stupid and she hates us for actual no fucking reason... Yep," Celeste sighed. "Diagnosis: Mental retardation." "Celeste! Don''t be like that!" I reprimanded her. "She has gone through a lot... Weren''t you like, even worse than her before?"


    "T-That''s why I can tell she''s stupid!" said Celeste. "Literally the first time we met we were all being nice, and she treated us less than shit, she treated us like... I don''t know, the bacteria in the shit?"


    "Eww! Don''t say that while I''m eating!" Celicained.


    "Well, you get my point though, right?" Celeste sighed. "I don''t know if it''s even worth it... Yeah she''s a hero, but if she''s so unwilling then leave her on her own little world of self-


    loathing."


    "Look, maybe you think like that, but I just can''t really do that," I said. "I didn''t do it with you, and I won''t do it with her either... So please, help me out, ok?"


    Celeste crossed her arms after finishing to drink her coffee and eating her cookie, throwing the cup into arge trash bin.


    "Hahhh..." as she sighed, steam came out from her mouth, it was very cold. "Fine! Fine... Let''s go. I''ll try to be "nice" and stuff. But if she gets rough with you and starts belittling you like before, I''m not going to let her, okay? I dislike when good people are treated like shit..."


    "Aw, I''m good people?" I giggled.


    "No you''re a little devil!" she said, pinching my nose.


    "Ouch, ouch!" I cried. "Hahah! Stop it!"


    As we made our way to Ruby''s smithy, we arrived just in time to see something we couldn''t


    believe.


    "L-Let me go! I said I don''t have any money!"


    "Shut the fuck up you piece of shit!"


    "We''ve waited enough! Juste with us!"


    "We''ll sell you as a whore somewhere else, so you pay your debt!"


    "No! Fuck off! You disgusting creeps!"


    Ruby was being assaulted by several men, while being dragged away, she wasn''t going without a fight though, swinging her hammer around and firing fireballs, but the men were much stronger, conjuring magic auras to protect themselves and strengthen their physique.


    "That''s enough!"


    One of thergest of them roared, an Anima man with the ears of a white fox.


    "You''re eithering now, or you''re paying your debt with your life, you damn brat."


    He unsheathed a ck sword from his sheath, which overflowed with dark spirit energy.


    His stance... it changed into one of a knight?!


    What the hell kind of people is this!


    SLASH!


    A single attack reached Ruby, as she swung her hammer against it, only for her hammer to be


    sliced apart.


    "Aahh! M-My hammer!"


    She fell to her knees, looking at the man as he pointed his de at him.


    "Next time it''ll be you who''s cut off."


    Her face, which was once proud and selfish, was now full of despair...


    "Sorry but I can''t stand this."


    I ran towards her.


    "Huh? Who are you-"


    "{Yggdragon Aura}"


    RUMBLE!


    "ROOOAARR!"


    A giant two-headed dragon surged from my aura, swinging its ws.


    CLAAASH!


    And they were all sent flying except Ruby.

 Chapter 1404: Saving Ruby

    Chapter 1404: Saving Ruby


    ?


    After seeing those debt collector bastards saying the things they were going to do to her, I couldn''t stand this anymore.


    Even less when one of them seemed much stronger than the rest, a Swordsman who had clearly cultivated his physique to a high tier.


    If I didn''t step in, she would get kidnaped!


    "{Yggdragon Aura}"


    RUMBLE!


    A giant two-headed dragon surged from my aura, one head was made of hellish mes, and the other head was made of nature and nts.


    "ROOOAARR!"


    The two looked intimidating, roaring mightily and imbuing energy into their giant, aura- made ws, which I swung without hesitating.


    CLAAASH!


    A single swipe was all it took for that proud knight, or whatever he was, to be sent flying with the rest of his damn goons. Of course, Ruby wasn''t affected.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "E-Eh? You?"


    Ruby nced at me in disbelief, lookingpletely different than before. I guess even someone like her, so full of pride and hatred, will sometimes make faces like this.


    "Are you okay?"


    I ran to her side, using my aura to quickly heal her, she looked a bit wounded, her wrists and arms in specific looked roughed, they were using a lot of force to drag her away.


    "Look at you, all roughed up... Ruby..."


    "W-Why are you here? I-I thought that... You wouldn''t ever return... it has been a while since then!"


    "Maybe say "thank you" first?"


    Celeste stepped in, ncing at her while crossing her arms.


    "She literally saved you from being enved by debt collectors! Say thanks! Come on!" "A-Ah..."


    Ruby looked down into the floor, realizing how she had screwed up.


    It seemed that she was finallying into realization of many things.


    "Celeste, don''t be mean with her, she''s going through a lot," I said.


    "Thank you..." she sighed. "And I''m sorry! Ok?! I wasn''t well... I wasn''t good in my head back then... Even now I regret what I did! I''m so dumb... I''m sorry..."


    "Ruby..." I felt touched. "D-Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    I gently touched her bigger hands and smiled at her.


    "We have a lot to talk, but I want to tell you that I will not force you to do anything, okay? if you want to be a hero or not, that doesn''t matter right now. I''m talking to the person, to you, Ruby, not to the hero of zing hammer," I said. "I came back here again not because you''re a hero, but because I was worried about you... I''m relieved I came; things would have be much worse..."


    Ruby was left speechless after my words, staring at me dumbfounded.


    Did I say something wrong?


    Then...


    "Y-You''re literally an angel, what the hell man..." she muttered. "Okay... I get it... thanks. Ah! They''reing back!"


    Suddenly, she panicked even more as the thugs came running back here, led by their leader.


    Of course, I used my Aura only lightly, if I had put all my power they would have been torn to shreds.


    But that''s a crime, I can''t just go killing people, even if they''re thugs, even less at in sight, and in the middle of a highly popted city.


    So instead, let''s just beat them almost to death... and then we''ll ask them questions. And then, if they agree, we''ll curse them.


    And THEN, I might heal them a bit.


    Sorry Ruby, I''m actually not an angel...


    As Celeste said, I''m quite the devil.


    "You! Who are you?!"


    The white fox man stepped in, quickly pointing his sword at me.


    "You dare interrupt the work of a Debt Collector? Do you have a death wish?"


    "Death wish, you say... No, maybe you''re the one with one?"


    I didn''t even bother to unsheathe my sword, my Aura would be enough, I wasn''t even going to


    move.


    "Arrogant little...! Then face the consequences! Your Aura looks strong, but it is not as


    powerful if it wasn''t able to even hurt us!"


    He rushed forward, swinging his de vertically and horizontally.


    "{Dark de Swordsmanship}: {Phantom de Dance}!"


    As he attacked, he moved around, attempting to evade the iing attacks of my aura while unleashing constant barrage of attacks imbued with darkness.


    He wasn''t bad but...


    "{Yggdragon Aura: Level 10}"


    RUMBLE!


    I released the perfected form of Yggdragon Aura, its ethereal form materialized, looking as if


    a real dragon had appeared out of my aura, a real two-headed dragon!


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    "Ungh?!"


    The pressure alone made the swordsman fall to his knees, his attacks were easily tanked as well, and then, I gave a step forward, my fists covered on scales.


    "Attack me if you can."


    "DIE!"


    With a frustrated scream, his sword swung directly against me.


    "{Dark de Swordsmanship}: {Dark Slice}!"


    SLAAASH!


    A powerful slicing attack, capable of splitting an entire building hit my fist directly.


    Yet.


    BOOOM!


    An explosion of mes erupted, the attack waspletely negated by my body alone, as the mes engulfed the man, burning his face, his clothes, and his fur.


    "Uuaaggh!"


    He tried to defend against the mes using his Aura, but the mes were strong, easily


    piercing through them.


    "I''m also quite proficient at swords too, but against someone like you, I don''t think I even


    needed to bother."


    "Y-You''re just a damn brat! How are you so strong?!"


    The other thugs screamed in shock and disbelief, their legs trembling.


    "R-Run!"


    "Run away!"


    "Shit, let''s get out of here!"


    They tried to run away, a grave mistake.


    "{Golem Domain}"


    Celica stepped forward, touching the ground.


    Suddenly, the floor shook.


    RUMBLE!


    Giant hands made of the pavement itself stopped their escape, grabbing the men and


    throwing them back towards us.


    "Aaaggh!"


    As that happened, Celeste smiled.


    "I really wish I could just kill them but... I guess I''m a good person now..." she looked bored. "Whatever! At least I can make them suffer, right? {Demonic Weapon Shape Forge}: {Cursed


    Chains}"


    Out of nowhere, her spear exploded and turned into countless of ck chains, wrapping all six thugs down and cursing them, making them gag and vomit blood as they suffered.


    At least they didn''t die, so it was fine!


    "Y-You''re terrifying... I take back what I said," Ruby swallowed saliva. "Spare me..."


    "Hahaha! Don''t worry, you''re in good hands now!" I winked at her.


    However, she only looked more afraid than anything.


    Ugh, bad second impression?

 Chapter 1405: The Power Of Money

    Chapter 1405: The Power Of Money


    ?


    "We swear we''re not criminals, we''re just debt collectors!"


    "Y-Yeah! In this country those that owe debts have to pay them, you know?!"


    "If they don''t meet the deadline, there''s a point where we''re legally allowed to take them..."


    "They''re made into debt ves... And have to work for the one that let them borrow money until they pay what they owe..."


    I heard the exnations of these very shabby debt collectors while sitting on a slightly old wooden chair, enjoying what was left of my coffee and my cookie.


    Ruby had invited us inside of her smithy after what we did, mostly to not draw more attention and end up bringing authorities to us.


    Now, the people that Celeste had tied up with her ck chains, her own cursed spear transformed, were answering all questions we asked them.


    "S-So please let us go! We are not criminals!"


    "Yeah... Please spare my life, I have a family!"


    "This is just our job..."


    "Hmm..." I groaned, sighing. "I guess that''s fine, but why were you threatening Ruby about selling her as a "whore" or whatever? Is that legal? I am pretty sure that this debt very thing must be regted by the government, right? I think that''s not legal... you can''t force someone to prostitution, it would lead to rape, a crime!"


    "T-That''s..."


    "Well, uh..."


    "They were indeed... ah..."


    I guess I caught them red-handed. They were saying half truths and half lies. They are indeed debt collectors, but they also work a lot like criminals.


    Behind the fa?ade of "government officials" they do illegal things, taking advantage of the legal system to facilitate them.


    In resume, the worst type of people.


    "You know what my background is?" I asked them with a smile.


    "Huh? Well, you''re an elf..."


    "Right?"


    "What background?"


    They seemed clueless, they were mostly either dwarves or humans.


    Except the White Fox Swordsman, the Anima man that seemed much more experienced than them.


    He immediately recognized me.


    "You''re all fools! How can''t you recognize an Elf of the Royal Family when you see her?!" he asked. "She has a Spirit Heart and her Aura... She''s Tier 7! Those green eyes, I would recognize them anywhere... A member of the Naturia Family!"


    "TIER 7?!"


    "NATURIA FAMILY!?"


    "S-SPIRIT HEART?!"


    It seemed they finally understood that despite their fa?ade as "government officials" when they face someone that directly descends an actual ruler of their country, it bes... quite hard to convince me to let them go.


    "Hah, they started croaking like frogs now, these guys are funny," Celeste giggled. "So do we kill them and bury them in your dungeon? Maybe they can be good fertilizer..."


    "What?! No!" I said with Ruby at the same time, we were suddenly synchronized.


    Celeste is way too extreme sometimes!


    "I-I was just joking!" she tried to calm us down. "Calm down..."


    "Um, I guess we can''t do much than let them go?" wondered Celica. "What else could we do... Ah right, maybe if we pay the debt...?"


    "How big is your debt, Ruby?" I asked.


    "T-That''s... I don''t know, with the interests umting, it''s huge," said Ruby.


    I looked at the white fox man.


    "She owes roughly 130.000 Ores. It''s the currency of this nation," said the man. "Yeah it sound dumb, but well... In gold, that would be roughly seven million... perhaps they would round it up to eight."


    "S-So much?!" Celeste red at Ruby. "Howe this shabby ce cost so much money you bastards?!"


    "It''s in the middle of the capital, so of course it costs a lot, it supposed to bring a lot of clients..." said the man. "That she can''t sell anything... well, it''s her fault."


    "Ugh..." Ruby didn''t even fight back, groaning with a sad face.


    Despite her cute appearance, her golden hair with pink color, the makeup that made her eyshes long, her pink-colored lips, and her pink colored nails, she looked like she was about to die.


    "That''s certainly expensive..." I nodded. "Hm, okay then. So it was eight million, right? Glutton, give me a bag of gold."


    "WARF!" Gluttony was summoned by my side, opening his mouth, and then throwing a bag with gold coins.


    I counted the coins and then I was done...


    "This is nine million gold," I said. "Bring this to your boss and tell him the Naturia Family is now protecting her. If they ever daree back again, I''ll tell my grandfather. And you know who he is, right?"


    "W-Wait! What are you doing?!" Ruby panicked. "T-That''s so much money! Please don''t do this! I-I wouldn''t know how to ever repay you!"


    "Nine million is not too much anyways," I shrugged. "I make that amount in two weeks selling my products... no wait, I make even more. I sometimes lose count of the money I make."


    "E-Eh? How rich are you?" muttered Ruby.


    "She''s a spoiled rich youngdy from a very famous family, also don''t you remember? She''s also a Hero and the daughter of the Hero and the Saintess..." Celesteughed. "Come on, do


    the math."


    "A-Ahh..." Ruby feltpletely shocked. "Wow..."


    "By grandfather... you mean the King of the Elves?" the white fox man muttered. "I


    understand..."


    Celeste quickly let them go, the group of debt collectors grabbed the gold coins and ran away


    as if their life depended on it.


    "Thank you!"


    "We won''te annoying you again..."


    "We deeply apologize, youngdy!"


    They kept screaming that as they ran as far as they could, they didn''t even want to look at us


    anymore fearing we would kill them.


    "Beelzebub, Furoh, can you chase them down?" I asked my two Familiars.


    The two were summoned by my side.


    "Of course, leave it to me," Beelzebub nodded. "Those guys look shady as hell!"


    "That they work for the government wasn''t a lie but..." Furoh muttered. "If they''re truly involved on other illegal activities, it''s better to find proof and then report them."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yep, I''ll leave this up to you," I said. "Once you''re done I''ll summon you back to my Soul


    Scape."


    "Very well."


    Furoh quickly transformed into some sort of spectral or shadow monster, disappearing into the darkness with Beelzebub.


    "That should wrap things up!" I nodded, finishing my coffee. "Anyways, now that we''re finally done. Shall we reintroduce ourselves, Ruby? I hope we can get along from now on... And I''m very sorry if the first time we made you upset. It wasn''t our intention. We just wanted to know you but... Maybe it was too creepy?"


    "N-No! Of course not! You don''t know how many times I''ve regretted what I did back then..." she sighed, sitting down. "I''m so sorry... please don''t apologize, you didn''t do anything wrong... I just... have personal problems, and they end up ruining my head, and I end upshing it out on innocent people. I''m the worst..."


    "Yeah, you sure are," Celeste nodded. "It''s good you recognize your own shittiness." "Celeste! Stop it!" I said, reprimanding her. "Well, if you feel that way, then I hope we can reconcile. Let''s know each other. I have no intentions of forcing you to do anything either... So please rest at ease."


    "Okay... thanks for giving me another chance," sighed Ruby. "I-I''m so stupid... you''re so nice,


    Sylphy was your name? You''re perhaps... the kindest person I''ve ever met in my entire life... Ugh. I feel like shit for treating you badly before... I''ll try to make up for it." "Heheh, I''m not that good!" I giggled. "Anyways! Let''s talk, there''s a lot we have to talk, actually... Where do we even begin?"

 Chapter 1406: Lets Start Over

    Chapter 1406: Let''s Start Over


    ?


    After solving the whole debt problem with Ruby, and with the debtors leaving right after, we decided to sit down and calm down a bit more. Ruby was still nervous though, that we paid the debt simply redirected her fear towards us, or me, I don''t know...


    "I-I don''t know how to even repay you now! W-What do I do?! Did you really had to do this?" Ruby cried, groaning as if she was about to die.


    "You don''t really need to repay anything," I said with a smile. "Money is money anyways, just material goods, that''ll never rece the freedom they would have taken away from you if you became a debt ve... Which is also something I''ll need to talk with my grandfather one day. I don''t really like that weirdw."


    "B-But something like that..." Ruby muttered. "It makes me feel strange. There is no person in the world that would just give away so much money out of nowhere, without expecting anything in return!"


    "I truly don''t expect anything in return!" I giggled. "Maybe I''ve lived a good life, enough to not make me greedy. So I sometimes just give away money and goods I don''t need. It doesn''t necessarily mean I''m stupid either, I don''t let others take advantage of my kindness."


    "O-Oh..." Ruby sighed. "Well, I can''t really feel good after that though, Sylphy! I need to somehow repay it! You know, it''s just dwarves are. We won''t leave a favor unpaid. Even less one of such amounts of money. Dammit!"


    Was she happy or angry? I couldn''t tell.


    Is this how dwarves are?


    "Well..."


    I didn''t know what to say, I don''t want to force her to do anything. The first time we met, she had sent us away because she thought we would force her to do what she didn''t want to do.


    And I can''t just go back to that and do it anyways, it''s just wrong!


    "Listen, I know you''re a softie," said Ruby. "I can already tell in those eyes! You''re a sheltered youngdy, huh? I kind of envy that a bit... But well, fine. I know you don''t want to say anything after I had gotten upset because I thought you would be forcing me to do stuff as a hero... So how about you listen to my request then?"


    "Yes?" I wondered.


    "I''ll... Um, be your personal cksmith!" she said quite proudly. "Aha! I bet you didn''t expect that! I can... Um, repair stuff and make stuff? I think that''s good for now, I can work for you on something I''ll have to do anyways. You can give me requests and as long as you bring me materials, I''ll craft you anything you want for free until the debt is paid."


    "Ohhh! Sounds fine by me then, Ruby, if you really want to!" I smiled at her.


    "Y-Yeah, yeah..." she sighed, crossing her arms while blushing after seeing me smile. "Geez, does she smile like that all the time? I''m surprised she isn''t making everyone fall for her." "She does it all the time, she charms almost every person she meets," Celeste giggled. "Our Sylphy''s like that, hehe!" Celica giggled, petting my head.


    "Huh? What are you even talking about?" I wondered.


    As they talked with one another, they simply smiled at me.


    Huh...


    Well, whatever.


    "Anyways, now that we got that out of the way, there''s a few many things we needed to talk with you, Ruby..." I sighed. "So many that there was a huge list, but then I kind of forgot about it, a bit."


    "Yeah, I''m well aware..." she sighed, looking a bit nervous. "I-I''ll address the elephant in the room right away, okay? So you can stop staring at me... Yes, I was born a man. And um, well, since I''ve been a kid that I''ve felt my heart was that of a girl so-"


    "Huh? Wait, what?!" Celeste gasped.


    "Y-You were born a man?" Celica asked. "Eh?"


    "Wait, really?" I tilted my head. "I-I couldn''t tell... If you hadn''t told us such a secret I don''t think we would have... really thought about it? You look like a girl, right? Well, you said you had the heart of a girl so..."


    "H-Huh? I don''t look ugly to you?!" asked Ruby.


    Ugly? She''s really cute, what is she even talking about?


    "You''re really annoying and acted like a bitch back then," said Celeste. "But you''re not ugly, girl..."


    "You''re cute, Ruby!" Celica smiled. "I love your hair and how you use makeup, also your painted nails! I''ve been thinking about painting my nails recently, and using makeup because I''ve be more grown up now..."


    "So you were born a boy..." I nodded. "I see! That''s so interesting! There are so many different people in the world, it''s kind of amazing, don''t you think? I''m d you could look like the girl you are at heart, Ruby. I think you''ve done an excellent work!"


    I gave her thumbs up and winked at her to raise her spirits.


    "E-Eh? You''re... what?!" Ruby muttered. "Do I pass then? But... Ugh, I''m confused... I always thought I looked like some ugly thing..."


    "You really have low self-esteem..." I said. "I doubt you think that! If you really thought you were so ugly why would you dress so nicely and are so good at makeup? You''re totally cute and pretty! So don''t worry!"


    I mean, I don''t shy away from calling cute girls cute... I hope Aquarina doesn''t mind.


    "Nah, if anything you look like a tomboy at worst," Celeste smiled at her. "Cheer up girl, you''re good."


    "I wonder if you dyed your hair? How did you do it?" wondered Celica. "Can you tell me tips about your finger paint too? Also what makeup do you use?"


    "U-Uhh..."


    Ruby was growing redder and redder, even redder than her skin color was.


    Until...


    "Ugh! W-What''s wrong with you! S-Stop saying nice things to me! You''re embarrassing me!"


    She covered her face with her hands before mes came out from her slightly pointy ears.


    FLUOSH!


    Oh! Is that because she''s half Red Oni? That''s so cool!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1407: The Girls Problems

    Chapter 1407: The Girl''s Problems


    ?


    I felt a bit bad that I didn''t knew this type of people existed in the world, apparently, after Ruby went into more details, she was a transgender, a person that transitions into the gender they weren''t assigned at birth, but that they chose.


    It makes sense to me now that I think about it, sometimes people would be born without really wanting to be a man or a woman, right? As she said, she was a girl at heart, and that''s really cute.


    "Thank you for telling us such a secret..." I said. "I''m very sorry if we made you feel ufortable before or something, it wasn''t our intention, Ruby!"


    "I-It''s fine..." she sighed. "It wasn''t as if it really bothered me... It''s just that, aside from mom, nobody had ever said I was cute or something."


    "Hm, well, dwarves do seem like some sort of stuck-up people, I bet they aren''t really going around telling cuties they''re cute," said Celeste.


    "Yeah!" Celica nodded. "Or is there other problem?"


    "Hm, well, maybe it''s just my dad''s thing, he did talk with his friends about me, and then his friends talked with others... You couldn''t tell I was born a boy because youe from outside, but around themunity everyone knows I was born a boy, so they treat me like a guy even when I tell them that I''m a girl... I-It''s really annoying, but well, what else can I do anyways?" Ruby shrugged. "If they get rowdy with me I still beat them with my hammer."


    "Hahah!"ughed Celeste. "I think I like you a bit more, Ruby. You''re a strong girl despite acting all pathetic in front of the debt collectors."


    "Ugh, shut up..." Ruby groaned. "They were like... a dozen against me, how else would I act?! Also that white fox dude... he was too strong, he could have killed me... He ended slicing my hammer though."


    She nced at the hammer resting over the table, which had been perfectly sliced into two halves. the interior showed a lot of jewels that powered it up, it was a magic artifact specifically made for Magic Smithing.


    "It was a gift from mom..." she sighed. "You know? Mom and dad were both cksmiths. They fell in love because of that... Back then dad wasn''t like he is now, ugh. He was nice, before... before mom passed away."


    "Oh..." I muttered. "I''m sorry to hear that, Ruby. It must have been hard..."


    "It was, very..." said Ruby. "Everything changed after she passed away. Dad became an alcoholic, and when I finally decided to ept my true identity and tell him who I truly was, he started berating me and... insulting me... he med me for mom''s death and... and he''s so abusive..."


    "What?!" Celeste screamed. "What sort of deadbeat dad is that? Should we go pay him a visit maybe? Beat some sense into him, physically."


    "C-Celeste! Calm down..." I calmed her down, patting her shoulders. "I doubt Ruby would want that."


    "Yeah... But I appreciate the thought, he''s a piece of shit," Ruby sighed, lowering her shoulders. "Um, that''s... about it? I mean... what else? My life has been pretty shitty until... until you appeared out of nowhere today. Yeah..."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "But aren''t you a Hero?" wondered Celica. "Maybe you don''t like being one but that blessing... Wouldn''t it help you make better equipment? Back then, I felt like you weren''t using it! Why?"


    "Ah..."


    Ruby suddenly fell silent, growing a bit nervous, then sighing.


    "It''s because... I promised to never use my powers after mom died..."


    She gripped her fists tightly.


    "It was my fault... It was because of those powers."


    We nced at her in confusion, we didn''t get it.


    "I-It''s because... I..."


    She looked more and more sad, her eyes about to start crying.


    I quickly stopped her, patting her shoulders.


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to say it if you don''t want to," I smiled at her. "We just met after all, maybe wait until we know each other for longer? Until you feel morefortable."


    "Ah... thanks..." she sighed.


    "Yeah, we''re not like... interrogating you or something," said Celeste with a nod. "It''s up to you if you want to say something, don''t force yourself."


    "I agree, we all have our secrets we would rather not share sometimes..." Celica sighed too. Ruby understood everyone here had their own secrets, things we went through that might have traumatized us one way or another.


    Some more extreme than others but yeah, even I had a couple of them.


    "But... I still have to ask this question," I said. "Ruby, do you hate the power you have?"


    She remained in silence.


    "Yeah... I think it''s a curse," she said. "I think... I wish I didn''t have it. Do you know of some way to take it away?"


    "Uh..." I sighed. "Well, the only known method is... to die. Or perhaps make the gods extract it from your soul. But... Ruby, stop that. I know the Gods aren''t really... what they say they are. if you have the blessing, you met them, right?"


    "Yes..." she nodded. "It was one of the most traumatizing moments of my early childhood... A bunch of creeps telling me what to do... As if I was... a ve or something."


    "Yep, those are the gods," I nodded, sighing. "But well, screw them! They gave you a gift, this blessing. And they can''t easily take it away I think. Maybe it provoked a tragedy, maybe you think they''re a curse but... I think the opposite. These blessings are a power you can use to save and help other people. Have you never considered it? If you train them, if you improve your maniption of them..."


    I gently held her hands, which were actually rather soft.


    "I think you could do good," I said. "I''m not telling you to be a hero, nor trying to give you a responsibility but... If you once hurt someone with this power.... wouldn''t it make you feel better if you could save others with it, one day?"


    "Sylphy..."


    Ruby nced at her own hands in silence, her eyes glistening.


    There were many emotions in this girl''s heart.


    She had a rough life.


    And I wanted to improve it, even if a little.


    But if she keeps running away from these powers, she will never truly move on.


    "I know we''ve met for just a day but..." I sighed. "Can I use that debt you owe me to persuade you into allowing me to help you control those powers?"


    She gripped her fists tightly, then sighed.


    "Mom... I guess mom would want that too," she sighed. "She always said... my powers would make everyone smile. That they would make everyone happy... But... it only made us


    miserable."


    We remained in silence as we listened to her words.


    "But if you say that... they can actually help others..." she muttered. "That by helping others, I


    can make up for the tragedy they brought to me, I..."


    And then, she started crying.


    "Please, help me, Sylphy..."


    I widened my eyes, as Ruby ran to my side, hugging me.


    "Please help me..."


    She continued crying on my shoulder.


    "Ruby..."


    There''s no way one can run from a blessing; they stay with you forever.


    So the best we can do, is learn how to use it.


    "Of course!" I nodded. "Let me help you."


    I smiled, caressing Ruby''s blonde hair, and kissing her forehead.


    "No need to cry, Ruby! You''re prettier when you smile!"


    "O-Okay!"


    She cleansed her tears and tried to smile.


    "See? You''re very pretty!"

 Chapter 1408: Time To Move On

    Chapter 1408: Time To Move On


    ?


    I had kind of figured out what had happened with Ruby and her mother, and her powers. Perhaps when she was younger she awakened them, and they probably caused the tragedy that led to her mother''s passing.


    Hence why her father mes her, and also why she hates her blessing powers, so she doesn''t use them, even though she still wants to be a cksmith like her parents....


    Still, there''s a lot more to know about her, and letting her stay here would make things a bit harder for us, so after we talked a lot and got morefortable, I went for the big question. "Well, you must know Lady Felicia, right? She''s quite famous around here," I said.


    "Yes I know her... Sorry, I treated her poorly before even though she''s such a famous hero..." sighed Ruby. "The thing is, in the demonmunity of Evercraft there are mixed opinions about heroes. Some people are still faithful to the old demon king, so they don''t like heroes that much. This kind of became like a cultural thing. And they''re the onlymunity that''s still slightly weing of me. Dwarves around here are just... unapproachable."


    "Hmm, well, I kind of understand now," I nodded. "I hope you don''t think she''s evil or something though, she''s a really good person. A bit... entric! But she''s a good person nheless."


    "entric..." she muttered.


    "Yeah she''s alchemysexual," said Celeste.


    "A what?!" Ruby gasped.


    "Celeste! Don''t mess around like that!" I sighed. "Anyways, I was thinking, if your dad is so hostile and you''ve only been staying here... Um, how about youe... well, stay with us for a little while? Like a day or two? To see if you like the ce? Then if you like it, you can stay. I''m sure master wouldn''t mind you. She told me she wished she could have made you into her disciple. But I''m sure she won''t mind either way, her house is so big!"


    "W-What? You want me to go with you?" Ruby was shocked. "But that''s..."


    "I know, it might be a bit extreme, right?" I sighed. "But I can''t afford toe her every day, and I really want to spend time with you as friends so we can know each other, and we can also teach you how to use your powers better. I''ve learned how to master mine really well, so I think it would be beneficial for you... Maybe. I mean, it''s up to you at the end..."


    "Hmm..." she sighed, ncing at her smithy for a while. "For the two years I''ve been living here, I had only been sleeping either over the table or in the floor... There''s literally no more space for me to rest. After all, this is a smithy, not a house... I think I might miss it a bit... but yeah, I guess... I should take this opportunity while I have it. I trust you girls... You''re really nice and honest people."


    "So?" I wondered.


    "Of course, I''ll go..." Ruby sighed, crossing her arms. "It''s hard to say no when I''m being asked by three cute girls too, you know? I''m a mortal at the end..."


    "Hehehe, is that so?" I giggled. "Then we''re done with this! Anyways, do you want me to help you bring the stuff with us?"


    "Huh? All of this?" wondered Ruby. "I-Is that even possible?"


    "Of course it''s possible!" I nodded. "I think I can carry it through Glutton, but that would be a bit icky! Maybe I''ll put it inside my Dungeon."


    "D-Dungeon?" Ruby tilted her head again. "What do you mean with Dungeon- WOAH!"


    FLUOSH!


    A portal opened out of nowhere, scaring her a bit, then I quickly channeled the Dungeon''s Powers, expanding them into a Domain.


    This was a new ability I could do through my improved Dungeon Master abilities, thanks to that ring I got, coupled with my bracelet.


    The ring, containing a tiny fragment of the Divinity of Dungeons, was really amazing. "{Dungeon Domain}"


    FLASH!


    Using my mind and hands, I selected the entire building and quickly took everything from within, only leaving a thinyer of bricks behind, making it seem as if the building had gone nowhere.


    "There it is!"


    I pointed inside my Dungeon, sitting above the grasnds, her smithy was there. I used Alchemy to quickly fix the ugly exterior and leave it even prettier than before.


    "Master''s house is big; I think we could integrate this into her house temporarily."


    "T-This is...! W-What did I just see?! What is that ce inside the portal?!


    Ruby was having a hard time believing everything she was seeing, poor girl.


    "I''ll exin as we go, but this is my Dungeon! I created it through a series of coincidences and materials!" Iughed. "Well, it''s hard to believe but its real."


    "My goodness..." muttered Ruby, ring at Celeste and Celica. "Is she always like this? What other insane things is she hiding?"


    "Too many," said Celeste.


    "Sylphy''s super cool!" Celica nodded.


    "H-Huh..."


    After that, we walked out of whatever was left of that smithy and made our way through the city.


    Ruby had told us that she still needed to go back to her father to grab her things from her room which she had left there, which she would asionally go pick up, such as clothes andn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    makeup.


    "Here we are..." she sighed, ncing at the small house within a slightly darker alley, it seemed to have a huge chimney and some expansions to it.


    "Oh! Is it a smithy?" Celica wondered.


    "It used to be," Ruby said. "My parents worked there, and they used to be rather well-known cksmiths that would make amazing equipment. I was inspired by their creations since I was a child... but after that ident, mom passed away, and dad lost his hands. He uses magic prosthetic hands, but theyck the same level of dexterity that his real hands had, so he can''t make the things he used to create anymore... he has grown frustrated now. He still works asionally, but he has spent everything we had saved on alcohol and became an alcoholic


    man."


    "Oh..." I muttered. "I-I''m very sorry..."


    "It''s fine, years have passed since then, I''ve grown used to it," Ruby said. "Anyways, I''ll go, please wait here."


    She quickly opened the door with her key and entered the house, closing the door.


    I grew a bit worried...


    Is she going to be okay?

 Chapter 1409: Ruby And Her Father

    Chapter 1409: Ruby And Her Father


    ?


    Ruby made her way inside her house, where she found her father was sleeping over the couch, covered with bottles of beer and wine. He smelled terrible, and although she had tried many times to help him get over his alcoholism, they always end up with her father trying to beat her or insulting her.


    Sometimes she would recall her father before everything started, and would start to wonder if her father died that time, and that someone else''s soul took over his body... The difference between his personality was terribly shocking.


    She stealthily made her way upstairs, reaching her room where there were many things she had to bring with her... thankfully, Sylphy had given her a bag, with teeth and a tongue. "Warrgh!"


    Glutton licked her hand, making her flicker a bit.


    "Ew! S-So you can store things?"


    "Gyaah!"


    Little Glutton jumped into the floor, sniffing the ce and ncing, this was a new ce altogether, he was a bit excited.


    "Can you store everything in here?"


    "Garr?"


    "Yes, everything."


    "WARF!"


    Immediately after, Glutton opened its jaws, which suddenly became gigantic, and devoured everything without a single thing left behind...


    "Well, that was fast..."


    Ruby gasped, covering her mouth with her hand to not make noise.


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, she heard a groan, her father just woke up from all the noise. "Who''s... who''s there?"


    He slowly stood up, dropping the bottles into the floor, and making a lot of noise.


    Ruby grabbed Glutton, as the little Mimic turned back into his bag-looking form without looking like a monster.


    "It''s me, dad..."


    "Hm?"


    The man nced upstairs, noticing Ruby there, standing in front of her room.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have even bothered looking..."


    He quickly walked away,pletely uninterested.


    "Phew..."


    Ruby sighed in relief, it seemed that her father was on his uninterested and depressed state.


    It meant he would mostly not bother her as long as she stayed away from him.


    Usually, his most dangerous form was when he became an angered drunk, he would me everyone for everything and try to harm Ruby.


    She walked downstairs and reached to her door.


    Then...


    "What''s that bag?"


    His hand grabbed her arm, as Ruby felt the hideous smell of alcohol from her father, it almost made her gag in disgust.


    The old dwarf red at her with sharp eyes, he didn''t even consider her a daughter, nor even a


    son...


    It was like she was a stranger to him...


    "It''s... the bag of a friend. Let go of me, I''m going already. I won''t bother you... ever again."


    "A friend? You don''t have friends!"


    "I-I have friends!"


    "Since when? Who would even want to be friends with a freak like you?"


    "I''m not a freak!"


    "Did you rob that from somewhere?! Give it to me!"


    Her father quickly was about to grab Glutton, only for Ruby to push him away.


    "Let me go already!"


    The man was pushed back a few steps, his face quickly twisting into utter anger.


    "You fucking piece of shit! You dare hit your own father?! Just how fucking much have you changed now?! I''ll beat some fucking sense into you so you stop dressing up as a girl, pretending to be what you aren''t! You ugly freak!"


    Her father kept berating her, about to p her face with his mechanical hands. Ruby flinched,


    it was almost a response to her traumas, she couldn''t defend when her father tried to hit her.


    She felt weak, alone...


    "No, dad! Stop don''t hit me!"


    And when she cried out...


    BAAAM!


    The door opened with a powerful kick, breaking into pieces.


    "Ugh?!"


    Ruby''s father was sent flying by the shockwave alone, while an Aura of Red and Green color


    epassed Ruby, protecting her.


    "Ruby! Are you okay?"


    Sylphy, Celeste, and Celica came running inside.


    "A-Ah! S-Sylphy...?"


    Sylphy quickly noticed that Ruby''s cute face looked slightly redder, a small scratch on her face


    burning red.


    Her father had just hit her... Ruby was strong, she could have defended.


    To not defend against her father meant...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This bastard traumatized her to the point she feelspletely powerless against him?"


    Sylphy grew furious, ring at the man on the floor.


    She was about to unsheathe her de and slice him into pieces...


    An urge to kill came from within her, stronger than ever.


    Perhaps her dark spirit heart boosted that urge even more.


    But the light of her aura calmed her down.


    "No, that''s not the way of doing things..."


    She calmed down, despite everything, it was clear Ruby still loved her father.


    Even after everything...


    "W-Who the hell are you?!" screamed Ruby''s father. "Robbers?! Who are these people, Ruby! Who did you get involved with now!"


    "T-They''re not robbers they''re my friends," said Ruby sighing. "They came because you were hitting me... And I''m leaving now, there''s nothing else to say. Let''s go, just ignore him." Sylphy wanted to say a few things to her father, but she insisted we didn''t engage with him.


    "I guess he got lucky..."


    As Sylphy walked away with Celeste and Celica, who were patting Ruby''s shoulders, suddenly, Ruby''s father came running behind them.


    "RUBY! Where are you going?! Wait a second! What''s going on?! You''re not going to... to the


    smithy?!"


    "I''m leaving forever..."


    "WHAT?! Forever! What are you talking about you stupid brat?!"


    "Haven''t you realized?! Y-You''re such a horrible person! You don''t even realize the things


    you do... Why would I ever stay with you ever again?! Since mom died, you''ve be a


    monster! I don''t want to live with you!"


    "Y-You dare talk like that to your damn father?!"


    The man quickly grabbed a bottle of alcohol and threw it towards Ruby''s head.


    CRASH!


    However, the only thing it ended hitting was Sylphy''s Aura''s draconic w.


    "W-Wha...?!"


    Ruby''s father fell to the ground in disbelief.


    The pressure of Sylphy''s aura alone made him feel like he shrank to the size of an ant.


    "If you dare follow us anymore, I won''t held responsible for what might happen to you, sir," she said menacingly, her draconic eyes glowing brightly. "Don''t pretend you care about her now, please. Save yourself the shame. The people are already flocking. Just how more pathetic


    do you want to look?"


    "A-Ahh...!"


    The old man realized there was a lot of people gathering around, ncing at the once proud cksmith pathetic state...


    The man nced at the distance, he didn''t chase them, but he continued screaming. "RUBYYYY! COME BACK!" he screamed. "I-I''M YOUR DAMN FATHER! YOU DARE... YOU DARE


    LEAVE ME?!"


    "Goodbye dad..."


    Ruby sighed, walking away.

 Chapter 1410: Helping Ruby Start A New Life

    Chapter 1410: Helping Ruby Start A New Life


    ?


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    After what happened with Ruby''s father, we made our way through the city, trying to make


    her feel better and calm her down. Surprisingly, she calmed down very quickly, despite having been crying a minute ago.


    "I''m fine, thank you," she sighed. "I''ve dealt with this so many times already that... Ah, I''ve grown a bit dull to this. I cried yeah but that''s about it..."


    "Are you sure?" I wondered. "Really?"


    "Yes, yes, don''t worry," she nodded, smiling a bit. "Thanks for helping me out... I-I... It''splicated..."


    "Yeah, it sure is," said Celeste. "I''m fairly sure you''re stronger than your father. You could have kicked his ass, why did you let him hit you?"


    "Because it''s... I don''t know, I just don''t feel strong when he starts saying those things..." sighed Ruby. "It''s pathetic, right?"


    "Hmm... I don''t know about that, but I think it shouldn''t matter anymore, your dad won''t be living with you again!" said Celica.


    "Yeah... I mean, sure," I nodded.


    I still felt a bit conflicted about the whole thing, what her father had done to her shouldn''t be allowed anywhere. Is there now or something that would punish a father for domestic violence of this magnitude?


    This city sure looks nice and clean, but I guess these family problems are not something they want to show in the surface... Perhaps it goes the same way for any ce in the world.


    At the end, itsplicated, and not something that can be resolved with strength, it''s all about time, mutual understanding, and everything else.


    "Before going, I have another ce I need to visit," said Ruby. "It''s the Demon Community I told you about. It''s pretty sizable around here... My uncle lives there, I used to visit him a lot back then, but I started feeling bad about receiving his money... so I haven''t visited him in almost a year."


    "So that''s how it is..." I nodded. "Demon Community, huh? Would you girls like to go there?"


    "Sure," shrugged Celeste.


    "Yeah! I wonder how many demon tribes are there!" said Celica.


    "Calm down, it''s not that diverse in that meaning," said Ruby. "There are mostly red and blue Oni. They are the tribe that came could resist the cold the best. There are Anima living among the Demons as well. Well, there are some oddballs here and there. Like, I remember seeing someone like you, Celeste. People with blue hair and long tails with a needle on them."


    "Huh? My kind?" Celeste''s uninterested face quickly changed, showing some curiosity. "Really?"


    "Yeah, they call them Tail Demons, but we don''t really know what their tribe is called," said Ruby. "Anyways, it''s over there... I''ll lead you."


    Ruby calmed down a lot more, it was as if what happened before had never actually happened. We followed her lead as we made our way through many streets, dwarves, anima, humans, demons, and a few elves walked across every area.


    Dwarves were thergest poption, followed by elves and then humans, however, as we made our way deeper into these areas of the city, which were called "Scarlet House District" demons and anima became the majority.


    Red and blue-skinned people walked around, many with horns over their foreheads, some were small, while others had very long, spiraling horns. Each person had different horn shapes, and also height.


    It was clear, the most "pure-blooded" Oni were tall, burly, and had rough-looking faces, the men in specific were very intimidating to look at, with big tusksing from their lower jaws and sharp, crimson eyes, some being as tall as two meters and a half, if not a bit more.


    The houses here were muchrger as a result... I also noticed a clear difference between the Blue and the Red Oni. The former werenkier and had much slimmer, taller bodies. Their skin seemed very blue, and I think they were capable of withstanding if not controlling cold temperatures as a natural ability.


    Meanwhile, the Red Onis were burlier andrger, more intimidating looking, also they had very high body temperatures, I think this is how both races could withstand the cold here so well.


    Blue Onis are simply immune to the cold due to their innate abilities to control it.


    Meanwhile, Red Onis can resist the cold because their body temperatures are incredibly high! Fascinating...


    However, the "pure-blooded" were very rare, there were now a lot of mixed-race people. The majority being mixed with dwarves, there were almost none mixed with elves or humans. Looks like only dwarves seemed more open minded about having a demon wife or husband, and have a child with them, perhaps their personalities are quite simr.


    By just walking by, I could hear theughter of the demons and anima, the animal people were also quite populous here, mostly white foxes, with their insting white fur, gray wolves who wererge and capable of withstanding the cold easily, white bears who were huge and even more protected, and reindeers, with soft fur and beautiful antlers.


    Seeing how dwarves had simr personalities, I guess its quite easy to guess why they would mingle together and also end up having mixed children... But there was more, there were also half anima and demons, and also blue and red Oni hybrids.


    Maybe it''s weird I obsess so much about this level of diversity and different people... but it''s quite amazing, I like seeing different people.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And then there''s Ruby, she''s also mixed race, dwarf and red Oni I believe, but it''s weird, I never thought the Gods would bless someone with demon blood.


    "Ruby, I was wondering, was your mom also a Red Oni?" I wondered.


    "Ah, yeah," she said. "Not entirely, she was half-Red Oni, her dad was a Reindeer Anima."


    "Ooh!" I was shocked. "Really? Then you''re...?"


    "I never awakened any appearance of Anima, so I think I just skipped that part of the family," Ruby said. "But when I was little I looked almost the same as a dwarf, though my skin was a bit redder than others... I think the Gods must have not realized I had demon blood. When I reached puberty, I began growing horns, my body got a bit bulkier, and my skin redder... But the blessing was already given."


    I can''t believe it... the gods mistakenly gave their blessing to someone carrying the blood of


    what they spite the most.


    I bet they feel terrible.

 Chapter 1411: Visiting Rubys Uncle

    Chapter 1411: Visiting Ruby''s Uncle


    ?


    "So that''s how it is, I guess the Gods didn''t knew you had demon blood?" wondered Celeste. "Or did they know about your mum?"


    "My mom wasn''t the most demon-looking woman either... She had long antlers because of her dad, and her skin was only slightly redder than dad''s skin," said Ruby. "Soo... they might have believed she was just half-Anime or something?"


    "Damn..." I muttered. "I''m fairly sure that if you had developed your demon bloodline beforehand, they would have definitely not blessed you... Those guys detest demons."


    "I can tell," she said. "My first interaction with them wasn''t the best. I''ve hated the gods ever since and have stopped to ever pray or see them as gods entirely since then."


    "I wonder what makes you heroes be chosen anyways," said Celeste. "I know that with Sylphy and Aquarina there were some big reasons, they''re the children of heroes and were already pretty strong at the beginning but what about the rest? Luck and Lara?"


    "I don''t really know..." I said. "But I think Lara had her connection with Spirits since she was born, I think the blessings are additional powers that boost our already existing talents even more and grant divine energy. Hence why they''re always fitting of the elements were mainly use beforehand."


    "So that means that Luck was already an exceptional fighter, and someone born with an innate talent and closeness with the divine beast spirits?" wondered Celeste. "I guess I''ll have to believe that for now..."


    "Then it''s the same for Ruby! She was born talented!" said Celica.


    "M-Me? I don''t know... I just really like crafting, even if I suck a bit..." she sighed. "Mom and dad inspired me a lot since I was a kid. I don''t know, the whole concept of just taking the stuff the world produces, putting it together, and making something out of it, it''s art. Its... beautiful."


    "It sure is, I agree!" I nodded. "I also love crafting and synthesizing with alchemy, you''ll learn alchemy too, Ruby?"


    "S-Sure, if I can, I would dly learn, I''ve always been interested," she said. "But I''ve never had... the knack for alchemy myself."


    "You don''t need a knack or something, anybody can learn!" said Celica. "Right?"


    "Yeah, you don''t need talent to learn alchemy, or crafting, or any art," said Celeste. "Art justes from inspiration and imagination. The efforts to achieve it, however, is something not many are willing to put themselves through. Sometimes people want the end result right away, so they feel frustrated when at the beginning they''ll fail many times. But that''s just the process of learning. You have to truly enjoy it to be a good crafter, alchemist, or artist." "Or all of it, I guess..." I nodded. "Now that I think about it, we''re artists, yeah."


    "Hah, you''ve just realized?" giggled Celeste. "Ruby, this girl''s really good at drawing too, you have to look at her portraits or all the drawings she makes of the stuff she wants to make! She doe sportraits of everyone too, so you''ll probably get yours eventually."


    "E-Eh? Is that so? I also like drawing my stuff," Ruby smiled. "Maybe we can share... art together?"


    "Sure!" I nodded happily. "So! Where does your uncle live at?"


    "Hmm, over there," Ruby quickly walked down a stair leading to another street on the lower streets closer to arge river that intersect across the entire district.


    We walked down the paved streets, which were a bit darker here, there were a few people walking around the streets, most of them were Onis or descendants of Onis.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A lot of them recognized Ruby, greeting her, but gave us weird looks, squinting their eyes at


    us.


    "Hey Ruby."


    "Hi."


    "Ruby! Good evening."


    "Same!"


    "Look who''s back!"


    "Hey!"


    As she greeted everyone as if she had known them for years, which might be true, she reached a house, it looked a bit shabby and run down, made of ck stone and wood, one of the two windows was broken and barely repaired with glue stuck together.


    Knock, knock!


    Ruby knocked at the door, as we patiently waited for someone to respond. After a minute, we suddenly heard someone walking here, until the huge door finally opened.


    Creaak...


    And then a huge man greeted us, with skin even redder than Ruby, resembling red pepper in color due to its red intensity.


    He had two ck horns; one was half-broken. With long white hair and while wearing small sses, that barely fit his big orange eyes, the burly and very manly Red Oni greeted us.


    Yet, despite his very intimidating appearance, he held a very gentle smile on his face, and also very kind eyes. He even had two small tusksing from his lower jaw, and a slightly... well "rough" face. Like that of a warrior hardened through many battles.


    Yet...


    "Oh my goodness! Ruby?!"


    "Hi uncle..."


    "You''re back!"


    Her uncle quickly hugged Ruby and easily lifted her off the ground, Ruby groaned in annoyance, but let him hug her and even kiss her cheek.


    "I missed you my niece! Why haven''t you visited me in over a year?! What happened! I was worried...! I''ve gone to visit your father to look for you but he only greeted me with screams and throwing me alcohol bottles..."


    "I''m sorry... I just... didn''t want to rely on uncle''s money anymore," Ruby apologized, as she quickly went back to the floor. "So I just... I knew you would insist, so I stoppeding... I wanted to be truly independent."


    "But Ruby..." sighed her uncle, looking very sad. "Well! If that''s your decision, then it''s not like I can force you but... Hm, who are these girls with you?"


    "They''re... my friends," Ruby smiled. "I''ve only met them some time ago, but we''ve grown closer. They''re alchemists and crafters like me."


    "Oh? I see! It''s rare to see humans around here..." the man nced at me.


    "I''m a half-elf, actually! Name''s Sylphy," I showed him my ears that my hair sometimes covered.


    "Half-Elf! Ooh! This is my first time seeing one!"ughed the man. "You looked just like a human girl! Hahaha! And you two as well! You''re demons? Wee to ourmunity!


    Haven''t seen your faces anywhere before."


    "Yeah, wee from afar," said Celeste.


    "Eastgrain!" Celica said.


    "Eastgrain? I don''t know where that is, but we can talk more while we have some green tea and some rice crackers! Pleasee in! Don''t be shy! Oh! I think I got some Dango too! Do you


    want it?"


    "What''s Dango?" Celica wondered.


    "It''s like a sweet you make using rice!"ughed the Oni man. "It is one of the sweets from our original tribe. You see, rice was everything we had so we had to get creative, hahaha!"


    "So that''s why you also made crackers from it?" Celeste asked.


    "That''s right! There''s even alcohol made of rice, but that''s not for little girls like you yet,


    hohoh!" the man entered, quickly inviting us in.


    The intimidating man had a very soft voice and a very weing attitude, after he invited us inside, we had to ept his kind invitation, quickly walking inside his huge house.


    As we walked inside, we noticedrge statues sculpted out of stone and wood, many of them


    half-made and in the process of being finished.


    He seemed to be a sculptor!

 Chapter 1412: Onikawa

    Chapter 1412: Onikawa


    ?


    After epting Ruby''s uncle invitation, we walked inside his small yet weing house. We sat down over veryrge sofas, while a huge wooden table was ced in between the seats.


    There, the Oni Man ced severalrge cups with hot green tea, and also two tes full of what he called Rice Crackers and Dango.


    First time I''ve ever seen these! He said they were a culinary preparation original of his tribe, how fascinating!


    "Name''s Onikawa!" said the Red Oni man, the uncle of Ruby. He was the big brother of his mother. "My dad was a Reindeer Anima, but I inherited all the Oni Bloodline of my mother, I''ve been told I''m a bit intimidating... I hope I don''t make you girls ufortable."


    "Not at all! My girlfriend''s mother is just as tall and huge as you, mister Onikawa!" I giggled. "Hahaha! Is that so?" wondered the man. "What race is she?"


    "Amazon!" I said.


    "A-Amazon?!" the man gasped. "T-Those giant humans? I''ve only heard legends about them! So they''re real?! Ah! I wish I had a model I could sculpt..."


    "Uh, yeah, I guess they''re rare, huh? They only lived in that jungle after all..." I nodded. "I kind of forgot how rare they were... Wait, sculpt?"


    "Uncle is a sculptor, a professional one," Ruby smiled. "Yeah, our entire family is full of artists, haha... He usually sculpts people too, theye in droves sometimes, mostly nobles with lots of money asking him to sculpt their entire families. He''s fast and efficient. He can finish a statue in just a week!"


    "Hahah, you''re praising me too much, my girl,"ughed Onikawa. "So how have you been so far? How''s your smithy going? Have you made some good sales?"


    "Err..." Ruby fell a bit silent. "Nothing... too good for now. I''ve been struggling and I just can''t... dammit. It''s hard to exin. I''m sorry... I know you gave me that money so I could start up my own life as a cksmith but... no matter how hard I worked, it never seemed to improve. And I was in so much debt."


    "W-What?" Onikawa was a bit surprised as he stopped drinking green tea midway through. "Is that so... How much is that debt? I could maybe..."


    "Wait, no! Uncle stop... I-It has already been paid for now," said Ruby. "Um, Sylphy... helped me pay it."


    "WHAT?!" Onikawa gasped. "B-But weren''t they new friends you''ve just met a month ago?!" "Yes but they''re good people and Sylphy is... well, I guess it''s time for a lot of exnations, so sit tight," Ruby sighed.


    "Okaay?" Onikawa finished drinking his green tea before beginning to munch on a huge rice cracker. "Alright, go on then, I''m all ears."


    Like that, we spent the next thirty minutes exining Ruby''s uncle what had transpired and more... Also, we introduced ourselves to him, and we told him a bit about our backgrounds as well.


    "T-This is... amazing!" he said, gasping. "I had never thought I would meet the daughter of Hero An and the Saintess Faylen! Oh my goodness! C-Can I sculpt you?! I need to capture the young heroine''s brave aura!"


    "Hahaha, there''s no need, sir," I felt ttered. "And well, I guess you already knew about Ruby''s..."


    "Yeah..." Onikawa nodded. "I was well aware of her blessings, and also her stubbornness for not wanting to use them after... well, that tragedy years ago. But I''m d she has changed her mind now. Though, that debt... May I pay you half of it at least? I can''t really leave my niece like this."


    "No, please, don''t worry," I said with a smile. "As you already learned, Ie from a very... well, wealthy family. I literally am the granddaughter of the biggest kingdom in the world so... money is absolutely not a problem, rx. It didn''t even hurt me to pay that much, seriously."


    "I-I see..." Onikawa swallowed the rice cracker he was eating. "W-Well, if you insist, your majesty..."


    "Majesty?!" I gasped.


    "Aren''t you a princess,dy Sylphy? I apologize for acting rudely or not using proper manners..." the Red Oni man said. "Could you forget Ruby too? She''s quite rowdy... I can''t believe she disrespected royalty like that! Ruby, you have to be careful! Not all nobles are kind, you know? They could have easily sent you to the guillotine or something!"


    "I-I''m sorry... I didn''t realize," said Ruby.


    "T-There''s no need to apologize for anything! Also although I''m a princess, there''s no need to call me "your majesty" either!" I said. "I''m more of a people''s person, you know. I don''t mindck of manners and other stuff. I was raised by my parents in the countryside, so I never had a very um... "fancy" upbringing. I only learned about my family when I was already ten years old."


    "So that''s how it is!" Onikawa nodded,ughing. "How amusing... Ruby, you''re very lucky! You''ve got yourself amazing friends! Please, my niece, don''t be rash, and don''t lose them!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I know! I''ll be kind!" said Ruby. "Don''t worry uncle... Anyways, that''s what we wanted to tell you about... and..."


    As Ruby continued chatting with her uncle, I tried out the snacks. The green tea was quite bitter, but also had a nice herbal taste, the sweet honey went good with it.


    "Hmm..."


    The rice crackers were crunchy yet very soft, they indeed had a sight rice vor, but toasty, with some sort of salty, umami sauce put over them to give them more vor.


    "Ohh..."


    Also the Dangos were very good, so soft and chewy! And they indeed had rice vor, they were very sweet. Thisbination of rice vor and sweetness wasn''t something I''ve ever tried


    before.


    "Phew..."


    And then by drinking the green tea, everything went down nicely, it was a good meal. "So you''re going to live with their master, who is the Hero Felicia?!" Onikawa screamed. "My niece, you better not screw this up! This might be your biggest ever opportunity in life!"


    "I-I know! I''ll do my best uncle! I-I''ll make the family proud!" Ruby nodded, she looked full of resolve.


    Her uncle''s really nice, I guess it''s good she at least has a family member that cares for her.

 Chapter 1413: A Great Uncle

    Chapter 1413: A Great Uncle


    ?


    As I enjoyed the green tea and the snacks, I saw Onikawa talking with his niece. It seemed that Ruby and her uncle were very connected, it made me happy they had a strong family bond.


    "So you''re going to live with their master, who is the Hero Felicia?!" Onikawa screamed. "My niece, you better not screw this up! This might be your biggest ever opportunity in life!"


    "I-I know! I''ll do my best uncle! I-I''ll make the family proud!" Ruby nodded, she looked full of resolve. Her uncle''s really nice, I guess it''s good she at least has a family member that cares for her.


    The Oni Tribe also seemed to have a way of speaking, like... They truly value pride and honor above all things, almost at the same obsessive level as elves and maybe dwarves.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They''re also very talented at craftsmanship now that I think about it.


    "Sir Onikawa, I wanted to ask, did you visit the Demon Continent before?" wondered Celica curiously.


    "I was wondering the same, seeing how you talk about what the Onis had or not back there..." said Celeste.


    "Oh! Well, I did go once," he said. "A while ago though, it was a visit of like... three years. It was an idea from my mother. We went there with my sister, Ruby''s mother. And learned more about the culture of our tribe. They prospered in the Old Snowy Mountains of the Continent, right below them there were a lot of water canals and a slightly sunny temperature, it was very damp, ideal for rice to grow everywhere. So we learned why rice was so beloved by our family, haha."


    "So amazing... I wish I could visit the Demon Continent once!" said Celica.


    "Eager to meet your ancestors, little Celica?"ughed Onikawa. "Unfortunately the demon tribes were never truly unified, they''re spread everywhere, it is very hard to find them, aside from veryrgemunities that preferred to remain together. We Onis are one of the few that are like that."


    "I''m a bit jealous of your tribe now, Ruby," Celeste smiled, crossing her arms. "They''re cool." "Hah... Well, they''re not bad," Ruby sighed.


    "Not bad?! We are excellent, right?" Onikawa wondered.


    "A bit rough around the edges sometimes..." Ruby averted her gaze from her uncle.


    "A-Ah... Well, some are quite the brutes... Yes, but those old men are slowly changing anyways,"ughed Onikawa. "Anyways! I guess I shouldn''t be making you wait any longer. If you want to go back home already, feel free. We''ve talked enough, I believe. Thanks for not forgetting this old man, Ruby."


    "Of course I wouldn''t forget you uncle, you''re my family," Ruby smiled cutely, hugging her burly uncle, who even lifted her up with hisrge arms.


    "Aren''t you a small girl, Ruby? Hahaha! Look how easy is to lift you!"ughed his uncle. "I-I''m not a kid anymore, uncle!" she pouted. "Don''t lift me like a baby!"


    "What?! But you used to love when I carried you piggyback," her uncleined.


    "T-That was years ago!" Ruby was growing embarrassed. "E-Enough, you''re embarrassing me in front of my friends!"


    "Haha, fine..."


    As her uncle let go of her, he nodded, quickly running to the kitchen while telling us to wait a bit, and thening back with two huge paper bags.


    "Here, there''s more rice crackers here and the fewst Mochi I had. There are also some green tea bags, please take them with you as souvenirs!" he said. "Also I''m sure my niece will miss this food."


    "Oh wow, thank you so much!" I happily received the food.


    "Wait uncle! What about you? do you have enough food even?" Ruby wondered.


    "Ah I''ll be fine, tomorrow I can go buy some more," her uncle shrugged. "Anyways-" "Here!"


    Before he was to say farewell, I offered him my own food, over the table, I ced a huge wooden box full of tropical fruits from the third floor of the dungeon and vegetables freshly harvested from the farms of the first floor of the dungeon.


    "Please take these, they''re my own products!"


    "W-What?! So many fresh fruits and vegetables! Aren''t these expensive?!"


    "Nah, don''t worry Sir Onikawa. Take them and enjoy them too. Your food is delicious, but I couldn''t help but think it didn''t have enough nutritional value, so eat veggies and fruits too!"


    "Well then! I guess I can''t really fight against that logic! Hahaha! Thank you, little Sylphy!" he patted my head. "I''ll be taking them! No take backs, right?"


    "Don''t worry!" I giggled.


    After that, Onikawa opened therge door for us.


    "Take care! Pleasee visit me from time to time or I''ll feel lonely, you know?"


    "Yeah, yeah! Take care uncle!"


    Ruby waved her hand as we also said our goodbyes, quickly making our way to the city''s airport, we chatted along the way. The tense atmosphere provoked from Ruby''s father hadpletely faded away when we met her uncle, aplete opposite of her father.


    He was a carefree man, yet he was also a hard-working artist, someone that lived on his own and seemed happy as he was. He loved Ruby as if she were his daughter, and was very weing too, and very talkative!


    Above all, he didn''t call Ruby a boy either, he must have seen her before she fully epted herself as a woman and started dressing and looking like one, yet he epted her new identity without any problems.


    "Yeah, uncle is... a good person," Ruby smiled lightly. "At this point, I''ve grown so dull to insults and everything, that I don''t really care if others misgender me. But uncle never does that! He''s really a great person... he acknowledges my identity and everything."


    "I bet your mom was a bit like him?" I wondered. "Like two peas in a pod?"


    "Hahaha, yeah!"


    Rubyughed out loud, resembling her uncle''sughter, and maybe her mother too. I guess it


    runs in the family.


    "They got along so well together!" Ruby sighed with a smile. "I... I miss my mom."


    Then, things became silent, as she started looking down for a little while.


    Dang it, okay, let''s not bring her mother for now.


    "Anyways, wanna see something insane?" I asked.


    "Huh? More insane than before?" she wondered.


    "Yep! Phoenix! Come out!" I said.


    FLUOOOSH!


    And then, Ruby''s eyes widened as a giant Phoenix materialized.

 Chapter 1414 Ruby Meets Master Felicia

    Chapter 1414 Ruby Meets Master Felicia


    -----


    A giant Phoenix materialized, surprising Ruby and well, most of the people in the airport. Some outright panicked and started running away. Her presence and appearance alone were intimidating enough to sent shivers down the spine of anybody that was too weak.


    "W-Woaaah!" she gasped. "I-Is that a real Phoenix?!"


    "I sure am, little girl," giggled Phoenix. "I am the Familiar of Sylphy''s father. The man you disrespected the other day."


    "A-Ah¡­" Ruby gave a step back. "I''m sorry-"


    "No need to be sorry, that man needs to be disrespected every now and then," nodded Pheonix. "Always using me as his transporter and luggage carrier, me, a Phoenix! Hah¡­ Oh well, you may now travel over my back. Fear not, my mes cannot burn¡­ if I don''t want them to burn." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh¡­" Ruby nodded, slightly nervously, but stepped forward, quickly sitting over Phoenix. "Woah, your back''s so wide, and fluffy and soft¡­"


    "S-Stop caressing me!" Phoenixined. "Anyways, let''s go!"


    After we climbed over her, she quickly carried us amidst the snowynds, snow was falling inrge quantities outside, but her fiery aura easily protected us from cold, until we reached the house sitting in a nearby mountain.


    "Is that the house where Felicia lives?!" Ruby wondered. "No wonder nobody can go met her, she lives in apletely inessible area!"


    "Notpletely¡­ I mean, you can get there through flight, no?" I asked.


    "Not everyone can fly so easily¡­" Ruby sighed. "But this is amazing, to be so high! I-I''m a bit scared¡­"


    "Don''t worry, not like you''ll fall or something," Celesteughed.


    "D-Don''t say it like that or it might be true!" Ruby cried even more.


    Once wended on the house''s rooftop, we opened a door leading to the top floor and entered through that entrance. Once inside, Ruby nced at the old-looking, yet very clean interior with fascination.


    "Wow, such an old looking house," she said. "It makes me wonder how it is even standing in the middle of a snowy mountain."


    "Me too, honestly," said Celeste.


    "Yeah, it''s because it is Master''s Familiar! The whole house is like a huge golem," said Celica.


    "E-Eh? Really?" Ruby wondered.


    "Yes, she said she made it like this out of convenience, so the house can re-generate naturally," I said. "I don''t know how she even did that, to turn something into a golem is not exactly the easiest thing out there¡­"


    "I can do it easily!" said Celica.


    "Well that''s because you''re very talented in that very specific thing, little Celica," I said, petting her head. "Anyways, I guess it''s going to be lunch time soon. Let''s go greet my dad at least. I want to introduce you to him. Also I would like you to¡­ well, apologize to him too, if possible?"


    I didn''t really mind if she wouldn''t had apologized to me, but when ites to my friends or my family, I would prefer if she did.


    "Of course, I''ll go with you," Ruby nodded. "Where can I leave all the luggage though?"


    "Glutton is carrying it for now so don''t worry," I said. "We''ll pick one of the empty rooms for you, one close to ours preferably."


    We walked downstairs after telling Ruby that, meeting my dad that was already cooking lunch for us.


    "Well, you''re back! How was it- Huh?" his eyes widened as he noticed the new member of the party. "Wait, is that the girl from before, the smithy right?"


    "Yeah! We brought her over!" I nodded. "Surprise, surprise! Her name''s Ruby, and yeah she''s also a blessed and all of that. We managed to get along and¡­ Well, she was in a very difficult position, like, living on her smithy and sleeping on the floor, so we offered her to live here¡­"


    "Nice to met you," said Ruby. "And¡­ I''m very sorry for what I said or did back then¡­ I-I know there''s no excuse for how I treated you before but¡­ I''ve been gone through a lot of stuff in my life and¡­ it is hard to even articte words sometimes."


    "Hmm, I see," my father nodded. "Well! I''m a bit angry at Sylphy because she told you that you could stay here and all when she had yet to even ask the owner of the house, Felicia!"


    "Aw,e on dad, not like she''ll say no to having another talented disciple! Right?" I said.


    "Still, it''s disrespectful, you don''t own the house, my daughter," my father reprimanded me.


    "O-Okay¡­ sorry¡­"


    He''s acting like mom, something a bit surprising. I guess he needs to take her role now, huh?


    Well, yeah, what I did was a bit disrespectful, but we didn''t have any other option, I wanted Ruby to be in a safe ce.


    I''ll negotiate with Felicia until I can convince her no matter what.


    "I''m sorry, I-I didn''t knew that Sylphy had not talked about that yet with her master¡­" Ruby felt flustered, ncing at me with a bit of confusion.


    "It''s not your fault," my father sighed. "Well, what''s done is done. I''ll try to help her convince Felicia as well if possible. Sorry about that, Ruby, didn''t meant to scare you. Anyways, do you like meat stew with lots of potatoes and carrot?"


    "Oh, yes!" nodded Ruby. "It has been a long while since I''ve had some of that¡­"


    "Nice, we''re having that for lunch. Also there''ll be some pizza I''m preparing¡­" my father said. "Some roasted Giant Smander meat, and also some fried fish, do you want some too?"


    "S-So many food?! I''ll get fat like that¡­ I''ve been making sure I don''t grow fat, it''s hard to control my metabolism, dwarves and Onis both develop huge bodies and umte a lot of fat so-"


    "Okay, I get it, haha,"ughed my father. "Sorry, sorry, I''m too used to feed monsters here, me included."


    "Monsters?" Ruby was even more confused.


    "You see, the stronger we grow through Physique Cultivation, the more our bodies require a lot of energy to work. Once you get pretty strong, getting fat will never really be a problem again, Ruby," I said with a wink. "What''s your Physique Tier so far? You''re stronger than most average people at least, right?"


    "Yeah¡­ I mean, I''m just Tier 2, Rank¡­ 5? I think," she said. "My Magic Circle is more developed at Tier 3 Rank 1¡­ It grows on its own whenever I craft stuff."


    "Interesting¡­"


    Suddenly, we heard someone else''s voice.


    A blue haired witch walked downstairs.


    "What do we have here, hm? A truly unexpected visit! Isn''t this the young grumpy cksmithdy?"


    It was master Felicia, who smiled after she saw Ruby.


    "Grumpy¡­" Ruby groaned, feeling guilty. "Yes, it is me Lady Felicia. I-I apologize for what I did before, it wasn''t my intention-"


    "I''m d you''re here, girl. I was thinking of making you my disciple back then¡­ a pity you were so aggressive! Did Sylphy finally convinced you toe? Wee. If you want to stay, stay as much as you want," Felicia said, patting her shoulders.


    Her usual awkward personality of sometimes being very silent and expressionless, looking gloomy and evenzy and then being suddenly assertive and loud was sure shocking to Ruby.


    Yep, that''s our master, she got a few screws loose, I''ve learned that much.


    With great poweres¡­ being a bit insane.


    But maybe that''s part of her charm.


    -----

 Chapter 1415: Rubys New Home

    Chapter 1415: Ruby''s New Home


    ?


    Master Felicia had appeared out of nowhere and definitely ended scaring Ruby quite a bit! But at the same time, she also addressed everything urately and then weed her, revealing she also wanted to recruit her as her disciple.


    Heh, that''s totally what I predicted!


    Yeah...


    "I-I... Hi," Ruby muttered, feeling awkward after master Felicia emerged from the shadows. "I-I''m really sorry for what I did before... I''m truly, really sorry!"


    She lowered her head even, showing as much respect as possible- wait, no she didn''t lower her head but put herself on the floor, kneeling down.


    I think this was a custom of the Oni tribe, they usually sat down like that on the floor when resting or eating, and by cing her forehead on the floor and asking for forgiveness, it was like... the most supreme way of asking for forgiveness.


    Still, it wasn''t right!


    "Oh, you''re truly from the Oni Tribe, their culture is quite something, among the most famous demons of the Demon King Continent," said Felicia. "You can stand up, Ruby. There''s no need to apologize so much. Once was just fine; I know you truly meant it and weren''t lying. I understand how you might have felt, if you had gone through difficult things through your childhood. I, for once, also had quite aplicated childhood... My life has been shaped by the cursed power I was born with, only in thesest hundreds of years was when I was finally able to grasp my destiny. Before that, I was always swept around by the dreams of other people... It is frustrating, right? To be so powerless, even more when you''re young, so full of dreams and potential."


    "I-I... yeah..." nodded Ruby, shocked by our master''s words.


    Then Felicia smiled gently, walking to her side and hugging her gently.


    Ruby didn''t try to step back but epted master''s hug.


    Her perfume is very sweet and rxing, so I bet she didn''t mind it.


    "There, there, it''s alright now," she said. "I won''t let other people manipte you as long as you''re my disciple, Ruby. So? Would you ept me as your master? In terms of master and disciple, and nothing else. I''ll be your new guardian; I''ll also offer you my home. The only thing you have to do for me is learn what I teach you. And then use that to perhaps, improve the world, even if a little bit."


    "M-Master?" Ruby blushed a bit. "Thank you... I would dly be your disciple, Witch of the Blue Mountain,dy Felicia!"


    "Heh, quite the smart girl you are," Felicia patted her head. "Now! Shall we have some lunch? An! Are you done yet?"


    "I''m not your personal chef, Felicia..." said my dad. "I''m only cooking for my daughter and her friends... and well, for you, but out of the niceness of my heart!"


    "A-Ahahah... R-Right, sorry about that, don''t get mad with me..." Felicia made a puppy face for some reason.


    Dad''s words weren''t even harsh, but she got a bit hurt, she''s weak against him.


    "And yes, Lunch is almost done," dad nodded. "Maybe in fifteen minutes."


    "T-That''s not too soon!" said Felicia. "A-Ah! Ahem! Well, if we''re here then... How about I show you your new room, Ruby?"


    "Really? I would be so grateful!" Ruby said happily.


    Walking upstairs, Felicia led us through the corridors until we reached the area where our rooms were, right at the side of my room there was one where there was a lot of her stuff stored.


    "Hmm, let''s clean this ce first."


    She whisked her fingers, quickly using Alchemy, specifically Geomancy, to move space itself and warp all things within her range towards her inventory ring.


    "Done!"


    We were left ncing in disbelief.


    "S-She can do that too?" Celeste wondered.


    "S-She just teleported everything away!" Celica gasped.


    "How did you do that, master?" Ruby wondered.


    "Hm? Alchemy," Felicia shrugged.


    "Alchemy?!"


    Ruby couldn''t believe it.


    I can''t me her for that!


    Master''s usage of "Alchemy" ispletely out of this world.


    But that''s also what has shown us that Alchemy can do much more than we ever imagined.


    It''s an incredible Magic, capable of evolving and transforming our own magic, skills, and even the surroundings.


    It''s the key to our growth, and it has already been shown so far... We must continue working hard to get even better at it!


    "Now, this ce is yours, Ruby," said master, finishing her preparations.


    She brought a bed, a lot of wooden furniture, expanded the room and made it a bit bigger, also added some mirrors and a nice window.


    She was able to easily manipte the structure of the house because it was a living golem that shaped itself as she ordered it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And I think she also used Alchemy too...


    "Anyways! Feel free to leave any luggage you brought with you," she said. "Also, did you bring something else?"


    "Something else... Well yes, with Sylphy''s help, I brought my smithy but... I guess it can''t be put here, right?" wondered Ruby.


    "That shouldn''t be hard," said master. "You''re a cksmith then, huh? Everyone here only gets an Alchemy Cauldron from me, but there''s a Smithy downstairs... Sylphy just uses her Spirits or the ones inside of her Dungeon though. But I guess a personal one for you would be better, given your blessing."


    "Really? Then how do we do this?" I asked.


    "Follow my lead," master smiled.


    Like that, I brought out the whole smithy from the dungeon and then, through master''s Alchemy and her moving house, the entire smithy was fused into the house, erged and improved, bing a second room adjacent to Ruby''s room.


    And it looked amazing! Master can really do some impressive things with Alchemy, and this amazing house she got too! It''s truly staggering.


    "It''s done," she said.


    "Wooaaah!" Ruby gasped, ncing around. "Thank you, thank you, thank you so much! It''s amazing, it''s perfect!"


    Ruby was very happy, and that was the only thing that mattered anyways.


    After that, master moved to talk about something else.


    "Now that you''re my disciple, you should begin cultivating rapidly to catch up with these


    girls!" said master. "Maybe Sylphy can help you with her powers... Also you need familiars,


    preferably spirits. Don''t you have any?"


    "N-No..." sighed Ruby.


    "A lot to do, huh! Maybe I can mix your growth with my tests," she said. "Interesting! For now, let''s go eat, I''m starving."

 Chapter 1416: New Plans And Dads Idea

    Chapter 1416: New ns And Dad''s Idea


    ?


    After Ruby got her own room and even her own personal, improved smithy, she finished emptying Glutton with her luggage and we helped her ce everything around the room, so her room was not all neat and clean, and also added everything she wanted.


    "My room back home was so small inparison; it truly feels like my life''s restarting now!" she was very happy. "And this bed! Phew... so soft. It''s been two years since I''ve slept on afortable bed!"


    "d you like the ce!" said Celeste. "Now let''s go eat already, I''m starving."


    "Master went first, she''s going to eat all the pizza, hurry!" Celica said.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yeah, let''s go eat, Ruby!" I said.


    "S-Sure!" she smiled.


    Like that, we went to eat with the family. Ruby ended up eating only a single te of stew and a pizza slice with some juice before saying she waspletely full.


    I don''t know if I could believe her, but she did eat enough for a normal person I guess... but she''s dwarf and Oni, don''t they eat a lot even without cultivating?


    Well, she doesn''t look malnourished or something so... Uh, I guess it''s fine. She''ll get to eat more once she cultivates.


    Once lunch was over, we gathered upstairs again, where Master Felicia personally came to check on Ruby again, dad came as well.


    Basically, she told them more about her situation and everything, and they learned better about her childhood and what she had gone through.


    "That''s... so disheartening. I''m sorry to hear that, Ruby," sighed my father. "I know it''ll never be the same as a real family but, I hope we can help you feel more weed here if possible! Also, there''s no problem over your gender or something, you never looked like a boy to me anyways, haha."


    "T-Thank you, that''s very reassuring..." Ruby sighed in relief. "Master?"


    "Hmm, I see, well, I already kind of knew that you were born a boy," she said. "Though, indeed, you are a girl."


    "H-How did you knew? Was it my voice or..."


    "None of that, my eyes are simply... strange," she said. "I can see through molecules. So I saw through your internal structure with just a nce. A weird thing I do sometimes. My apologies. Gender and sex are indeed rather apart from one another. I''ve met a couple of people like you, actually. Across time, most of them had already passed away after so many years though. There is simply a lot of people of all kinds all over the world, someone born with the soul of their opposite assigned gender is normal."


    "Soul?" wondered Ruby.


    "Yes, Souls are often what''s attuned to our identity, your soul is clearly female," smiled Felicia. "Anyway! With that out of the way, let''s talk about something else now."


    "A-Ah, yes?" Ruby felt flustered when she was told her soul was that of a girl, she must have been really happy.


    "Your growth from now on. I suppose you don''t intend to remain weak forever, right?" she asked.


    "Of course not! I just... haven''t had the resources to be stronger," she said. "My Magic Circle grew so fast mostly due to my blessing passive effect. But my body is quite weak inparison to yours."


    "Indeed, yes," she nodded. "Therefore, I''ve prepared a training program for you! And the girls here will help you out, it''ll also be part of their tests. The training program includes going to explore dungeons, hunt monsters, gather their materials and craft things with them. Drinking the elixirs that''ll help your cultivation grow faster, at the same time as Sylphy''s ability to boost the growth of others helps you out even more. Also, you''ll be getting a Familiar. A Spirit would be better for the first one, a fire spirit!"


    "O-Oh..."


    We were a bit overwhelmed by all her ns honestly, I also had a few ideas I wanted to voice.


    "Ruby has been neglecting her blessing abilities, so I first need to teach her how to use them," I said. "Is it possible to do this before the dungeon exploration test?"


    "Worry not, you can do it before that," Felicia nodded. "Take this week to teach her... Also, don''t forget the month''s test too, have you made the stuff I asked you to?"


    "W-We''ll get it done right away!" I said desperately.


    "Alright then," nodded master. "Ruby''s test will also include using Alchemy a lot! For now,e with me, Ruby," said master. "You''ll learn some Alchemy from me right away. Nothing too hard though, don''t you worry."


    "Right away?!" Ruby gasped.


    "You don''t want to? The girls need to do their own things so..." Felicia said.


    "Ah! Then I''ll go, yes, thank you," our new friend nodded. "See yater girls!"


    "Bye!"


    We watched her walk downstairs towards master''sb, where she''ll get all the alchemy ingrained into her brains by our slightly insane master.


    I hope the best of lucks for her, you will need a lot of patience for her, Ruby...


    "Well! I was thinking on helping Ruby get a Fire Spirit," said dad. "Usually I don''t do this, but Ruby desperately needs one. I''ll talk with Ifrit, the King of the Fire Spirits, and he''ll send a little one here for her to take care of."


    "Wow, that easy?!" I asked.


    "Yeah! I mean, spirits benefit from having a capable master," said my father. "Ifrit is cunning though; he''ll surely ask for somepensation... Maybe some of my lifespan or a piece of my soul, that damn bastard... But it''s the fastest way to-"


    "Wait! I think he might be interested in a meal, right? Bring him these," I gave dadrge chunks of Fire Spirit Stones that grow in my dungeon. "Fire Spirits love these! Convince him


    with food!"


    "Oh?! Well, if you insist, hahaha!" fatherughed, nodding.


    Like that, dad opened a fiery portal and suddenly disappeared somewhere else.


    I was a bit worried about whatever he was nning to do, but we didn''t have the time to


    worry.


    It was time to do some synthesis and get this test done with!

 Chapter 1417: Allan Visits The Fire Spirit Realm

    Chapter 1417: An Visits The Fire Spirit Realm


    ?


    An stepped into the fiery spiritual portal he created and immediatelynded on a world of mes everywhere, volcandscapes covered everywhere he could see, enormous volcanoes erupted constantly and even the sky was fiery red, with a giant, red-colored sun scorchingly covering it all with even more heat.


    This was a ce, a realm where most people would instantly burn into ashes upon stepping inside, so hot and devoid of "normal" life that any being from the outside world would only perish by inhaling this ce''s many toxic gases produced by all thebustion and boiling ores and magma in thendscape.


    Yet for An, this felt like just another walk in the park. His Physique, attuned with the element of fire beyond any mortal''s limits, allowed him to easily swim inva and even be able to breathe anywhere as long as fire was around him.


    The hero thrived in mes as it was his main element, a fairlymon element now, with three heroes with the same element at the moment. Him, his daughter, and now the half- dwarf and half red oni girl, Ruby.


    "And here we are... Huh, this ce hasn''t changed at all from thest time I visited it a couple of years," heughed, walking around the endless volcandscapes.


    As he moved, life began to appear everywhere, giant volcanic golems walked across thendscape, as big as hundreds of meters. Massive draconic beasts made of magma and fire swam across the sea of molten stone. And creatures that slightly resembled people, but made entirely of fire, moved aroundrge viges built from stone and crystals.


    "Hey everyone, how are you going?"


    He greeted the people as he passed through the viges, the "zing people" noticed his presence, stepping out and greeting him.


    "But if it isn''t Hero An!"


    "Hiiii!"


    "It is nice to see you again in our Realm, hero."


    "Why are you here again, annoying human?"


    "He must havee to talk with our King!"


    The many people twisted in forms as they were made of fire, the first ones were all humanoid, but as An moved across thendscape at lightning speed, he saw many other people.


    Their shapes and sizes changing, some resembled lizards with mes on top of their bodies, others were fiery birds that lived atop volcanoes, some were foxes that swam in the volcanic rivers and hunted fiery fish, and some were giant, massive smanders that could talk.


    They were all different, yet at the same time, belonged to the same species.


    "This ce''s sure full of Fire Spirits as usual~" An smiled. "Hm, I wonder though, would any of these big guys even agree to be Ruby''s spirit? Not likely... And even then, they''ll still need to ask permission to their King."


    An stopped his journey, standing in front of a gigantic castle made from three volcanoes intercepting each other, quite literally sculpted out of them and put together with magic and ck stones.


    There were several falls made ofva constantly flowing down, surrounding the enormous fiery castle with endless burning mes andva.


    A ce where no human would ever dare step into, yet he walked here like it was just his everyday routine.


    "And here I am," he smiled. "Ifrit, I''vee to personally visit you, please let me in."


    Silence, for a moment, the only thing An could hear was the flow of magma and the mes burning through it all.


    Yet suddenly...


    RUMBLE!


    The volcanoes shook as their stone shapeshifted, transforming into a huge staircase made of ck stone and covered with mes, extending down towards An.


    "Thank you."


    The Hero of zing de quickly walked upstairs, reaching the castle interior, filled to the brim with all kinds of Fire Spirits.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    These were muchrger and stronger than the rest, evolved forms with many heads, tails, and majestic appearances. Yet they all served their King despite their tremendous power.


    The King of this ce...


    "Wee to the Realm of Fire Spirits, Muspel," said an intimidating and red-skinned half- beast-like spirit.


    Tall and enormous, muscr and intimidating, with several sharp eyes, and goat-like horns sprouting from his head, the lower half of his body was that of both a scaled beast while his upper body was covered with red and ck fur.


    A fiery crown made of mes floated above his head, his presence was divine, exuding tremendous power that made even An feel intimidated.


    "What brings me the pleasure?" the man smiled. "It has been ages since yourst visit, my dear master, An, the Hero of zing de! Has the world been sent on peril again or what?!"


    "Ifrit..." Mark smiled, ncing at his Contracted Spirit.


    His strongest Fire Spirit, and perhaps the strongest Fire Spirit in the entire world, the King of Fire Spirits, a god-like being withplete control and authority over all mes, especially


    of his Realm, the Fiery Realm of Muspel.


    Ifrit, the King of Fire Spirits!


    "Actually, nope! I came here because we recruited a young girl, a Fire Hero again!" An said with a casual tone of voice. "You see, the girl has been neglecting her powers due to a trauma and stuff, so she really needs a spirit or a couple of them to start cultivating a bit faster. Hence why I''m here. Don''t you happen to have some talented kids that want to explore the outside world? I''ll take them under my wing and let them meet Ruby!"


    Ifrit, who had believed his master hade here to talk about much more important, serious matters that could even concern the fate of the world, fell silent.


    His face grew mad, as the veins of his forehead were about to burst!


    "You fucking bastard... Don''t you have any shame?"


    "Huh?"


    An gave a step back as he felt the tremendous pressure of Ifrit weighing down his body even


    from so far away, as the spirit king sat over his fiery throne.


    "You came all the way here to meet me, boldly! And everything because you want me to lend


    you some of my brats?! Who the fuck do you think you are?!"


    Naturally, as the King of Fire Spirits, Ifrit was very temperamental!

 Chapter 1418: Ifrit, The King Of Fire Spirits

    Chapter 1418: Ifrit, The King Of Fire Spirits


    ?


    Ifrit grew mad as he heard An''s shameless request, right after he expected a grand new journey, a quest or something.


    Maybe a new hero was a big thing but even then, wasn''t this a bit too damn shameless?


    He''s the King!


    Yet this human is treating him like someone he can ask favors easily?


    It hurt his pride.


    "You came all the way here to meet me. Boldly! And everything because you want me to lend you some of my brats?! Who the fuck do you think you are?!"


    Naturally, as the King of Fire Spirits, Ifrit was very temperamental!


    His anger started swelling, as his long white hair suddenly turned into fiery red mes, zing with anger.


    His screams reverberated across the entire Realm of Fire Spirits, shaking the whole castle. "You came all the way here to meet me, boldly! And everything because you want me to lend you some of my brats?! Who the fuck do you think you are?!"


    Ifrit immediately stood up, his fiery aura gathered around his arms, forming gigantic zing fists of stone and fire.


    An nervously gulped saliva.


    Things weren''t looking too nice now.


    "W-Wait, Ifrit! Don''t get so mad,e on! We''re friends, right?!"


    "HAH?! Friends my ass! Do you think you neglect your friends for years only toe back to ask them a favor, you fucking bastard?!"


    RUMBLE!


    Ifrit rushed towards An, swinging his massive fists!


    "I''ve had enough of you, fucker! I''m going to fucking kill you now! If there''s two new fire heroes, you''re no longer needed, you shameless son of a bitch!"


    §£§¡§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§¡§®!


    Four punches reached An, capable of splitting apart whole mountains, the entire castle of the King of Fire Spirits came undone within seconds, everything exploded into pieces, three volcanoes copsed, as an endless sea ofva engulfed An and the King.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    Yet...


    "Hah, you''ve gotten stronger! You motherfucker!"


    Ifrit smiled defiantly, as he noticed his fiery fists fell apart into pieces, as the sea ofva flowed, their two bodies remained immobile.


    Indeed, An was right there, almostpletely unscathed!


    Fiery white mes epassed his entire body, white feathers made of this fire covered his body, as four wings sprouted from his back.


    His Divine me zed with tremendous power, as he faced the King of Fire Spirits.


    "I''ve grown stronger of course! Did you think I would neglect my training? Even more now that I''m a father..." An said. "I must grow stronger, to protect my family. Ifrit, the war is not over."


    "Enough yapping, fight me!"


    Ifrit didn''t listen to An, rushing towards him.


    RUMBLE!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The world around them twisted, giant fists made of zing stone andva emerged, dozens of them at once, shing against An from every angle.


    "T-This is...! Ifrit, wait!"


    "Show me what you''ve got, An! I''ve always wanted to fight you with my full power! GAHAHAHA!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Attacks that would destroy an entire country engulfed An from every single angle, any other fighter at his level or close to it would have simply evaporated into pieces and turned into ashes.


    Yet An was different, the "armor" of white feathers protected him from all such blows, his immunity to fire enhancing his defenses even further even against Ifrit.


    "Fine... Let me show you that I am not the same brat from before, Ifrit! I''ve had enough of you treating me like a kid."


    An''s eyes glowed bright golden, as his wings spread out, a sword materialized out of thin air, a Soul Weapon, his trusty de, turningpletely white.


    "{Heavenly zing de Arts}: {Sky Splitter}"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    SLAAASH!


    A flurry of shes was unleashed, followed by a single, powerful sh that cut through all the zing, volcanic arms and hands at once, making them fall apart into pieces and falling from the sky.


    Yet the shockwave of his attacks reached Ifrit as well, the Fire Spirit King smiled like a madman, gathering his Spiritual Energies and Divinity and harnessing it into powerful fists.


    "Hahaha! HAHAHAHA!"


    And then he started punching through An''s shing attacks like nothing, the two, sword and fist, shed against one another, explosions spread across the entire realm, the already chaotic volcandscape became even more ruined as everyone pointed into the sky.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Two divine beings shed like monsters across the fiery red mes, their bodies rapidly being covered on countless bruises and scratches, yet none of them was giving up yet!


    "Do you intend to defeat me, An?! Have you gone insane! Hahahaha!"


    "If that''s what needed for you to calm down, I''ll do my best!"


    "FOOL!"


    Ifritughed, suddenly the world shifted around him, space and time twisted and fused with his body, as he suddenly started growingrger, andrger, andrger within mere seconds.


    "I am a Spirit God! I govern this Realm! You believe you can go against me so easily?!"


    His size quickly grew over ten kilometers, a titan among titans!


    "Yes, I believe I can... Or I''ll try my best, at least!"


    An''s earnest personality was what made Ifrit so pissed off, even now, he still was humble


    and kept his manners somewhat!


    "BASTARD! THEN COME AND DIE!"


    With a furious, beastly roar, Ifrit''s massive fists, now hundreds of them at the size of


    hundreds of meters, descended towards An at once.


    Back then, An would have never been able to ever fathom going against such overwhelming


    power.


    Yeah, back then when he was just a trainee, a young mercenary turned squire, who was also a


    young hero.


    He knew the way of the sword and hunted monsters in the ins with his family of nomads and mercenaries.


    Yet the moment he was blessed, the moment he was given a new chance.


    He didn''t hesitate to take it.


    Living in the ins, training with his dad and his family wasn''t bad.


    He loved that life but...


    An always knew he was destined for more.


    And now, as he fought a literal god, he smiled.


    "I''ll show you, Ifrit!"


    His eyes zed, as his sword suddenly grewrger, andrger, andrger.


    Ifrit''s six eyes opened wide.


    Before his zing fists and endless meteor rains could impact An.


    SLAAAASH!


    A gigantic sh of heavenly white mes sliced his body in half.


    "Ungh?!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    And then, into thousands of pieces.

 Chapter 1419: Unexpected Battle

    Chapter 1419: Unexpected Battle


    ?


    An came here with the intention to negotiate, but he could have never guessed he would end up fighting Ifrit to the death.


    Yet...


    Through his entire life, hasn''t he desired such fights anyways?


    Even though back then, An would have never been able to ever fathom going against such overwhelming power. Yeah, back then when he was just a trainee, a young mercenary turned squire, who was also a young hero.


    He knew the way of the sword and hunted monsters in the ins with his family of nomads and mercenaries. Yet the moment he was blessed, the moment he was given a new chance. He didn''t hesitate to take it.


    Living in the ins, training with his dad and his family wasn''t bad. He loved that life but... An always knew he was destined for more. And now, as he fought a literal spirit god king, he smiled.


    He knew he was destined for something better, he was just "that guy" out there.


    Someone that just knew he would do more than being a mercenary, to do more than just hunting monsters and bandits.


    He trained relentlessly, all his life, his entire damn life.


    All for this moment.


    He walked through an unparalleled path, all for this!


    He married the love of his life, had two children he loved, and his children made precious friends.


    As a still living, previous generation hero, it was his responsibility to take care not only of his family, his daughter, a future hero, and also the other little heroes.


    But also to assure their growth, and to protect them from the threats out there... Therefore!


    "I''ll show you, Ifrit!"


    His eyes zed, as his sword suddenly grewrger, andrger, andrger. Ifrit''s six eyes opened wide. Before his zing fists and endless meteor rains could impact An, something surged.


    Something beyond a mortal''s limits, it surpassed everything Ifrit knew about An.


    It reached a Realm beyond.


    Ifrit, despite everything...


    Could only smile!


    SLAAAASH!


    "{Heavenly zing de Arts}: {Heaven-Splitting sh Storm}"


    A gigantic sh of heavenly white mes sliced his body in half.


    "Ungh?!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    And then, into thousands of pieces. Ifrit fell apart, pain surging through every inch of his body, which had fused with the Realm of Muspel''s Sky and Earth.


    Yet to An, it was all just a target he could slice! After having sliced a mountain, the only thing he could slice next was the sky.


    "You bastard... you''ve done it! You''ve... surpassed the realm of mortals!"


    Ifritughed, suddenly, his entire body regenerated within seconds, even stronger than before, with multiple arms, and zing weapons.


    "Let''s fight, An! Show me what a Hero of Fire that has surpassed their limits can do! Show me... that you''re worthy of protecting this world from the gods!"


    "I SHALL!"


    An and Ifrit shed.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The heaven split apart.


    The ground fragmented and shattered into countless of pieces.


    A part of the entire realm of Muspel simply...


    Copsed!


    Endless crimson mes against heavenly white mes, to all inhabitants, spirit beasts and spirits, it was as if they were seeing.


    Two gods of fire shing against one another, fighting as if their life depended on this match! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!


    Titanic meteors the size of mountains reached An''s body, hitting him with enough force to stter his body into pieces.


    Yet An''s body continued growingrger, employing the abilities and techniques he gained when Sylphy imbued limitless Mana into his body.


    He copied that form, even with his limited reserves of Mana.


    It was temporary, but even then...


    It brought him tremendous power.


    "{Heavenly zing de Arts}: {Heaven me Sword God Form}"


    FLUOSH!


    His titanic form, made of white mes and covered on zing feathers with six enormous wings and a helmet resembling a fiery phoenix, shocked the entire realm.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    An shed apart all the zing meteors one after another, shaking everything, especially the skies themselves!


    "Hahahah!"


    Ifritughed as his body was covered on shing wounds, ye he wasn''t split apart like before, reinforcing his body to his limits, Ifrit could withstand An''s shing attacks.


    "Try a bit harder, you bastard!"


    FLASH!


    "Hm?!"


    An''s eyes widened as the giant Ifrit appeared behind him, unleashing a barrage of punches against his entire gigantic body, covering his body with holes.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    An tried desperately to use his sword to defend, barely managing before he quickly summoned dozens of mes, shing through Ifrit''s body and then exploding.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    "Not... ENOUGH!"


    Ifrit was bleeding his divine spiritual blood! The people around the realm gathered, every droplet of the blood of Ifrit created endless volcanoes beneath, seas of primordial mes they


    feed on.


    As Ifrit roared, his hair turned blue, and so did all his mes, this was a form An had never


    seen before, of Ifrit''s...


    Absolute form!


    "{True Divine Fire Spirit King God Form}: {Blue me Emperor}"


    An wasn''t the only one with a new transformation!


    "SHOW ME WHAT YOU GOT, MASTER!"


    Ifritughed, charging against An and grabbing him with all his force, withstanding a rain


    of thousands of shing attacks and pushing him all the way into the skies.


    "Ifrit, what are you- AGH!"


    Before An could stop him, Ifrit pushed him all the way into the fiery skies, and then.


    Into the sun itself!


    SPLAAASH!


    The two divine titans fell over an endless sea of boiling sma, their bodies covered on


    perhaps the substance that burned the most in the entire universe.


    Even with his immunity to fire, An could feel it.


    The soaring and horrendous burning pain!


    "AAAAGGGH!"


    With anger and wrath, her surged from the sea of sma, the entire sun shook monstrously as


    Ifrit emerged, without any pain.


    "If you still feel pain as you bathe in the seas of the sun... then maybe you''re not ready yet?"


    "We''ll see about that, IFRIT!"


    An was done with this, he charged against Ifrit, his gigantic sword swinging down, then


    upwards, then to the left and right.


    All within a second.


    "{Heavenly zing de Arts}: {Pinnacle}!"


    RUMBLE!


    A gigantic cross-shaped sh was unleashed, all-epassing, splitting and shing


    through space itself, it literally teleported into Ifrit''s face.


    "W-What?!"


    Ifrit waspletely surprised.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    BOOOMMM!!!

 Chapter 1420: Ascend Even Further, Hero!

    Chapter 1420: Ascend Even Further, Hero!


    ?


    Across his entire journey, An never expected this to happen, he never thought he would go...


    This damn far!


    To fight a divine being, perhaps.


    But...


    To fall into the damn sun and survive its burning sma, all while he battled a divine being?


    This was definitely not on his checklist!


    SPLAAASH!


    The two divine titans fell over an endless sea of boiling sma, their bodies covered on perhaps the substance that burned the most in the entire universe.


    And even with his immunity to fire, An could feel it, the agonizing soaring and horrendous burning pain! It was like a wake up call for him, his senses heightened as he screamed in agony.


    "AAAAGGGH!"


    Some say that pain is a necessary for you, when you lose such an important sense, you be dull and unable to react in time, and so, the pain An felt caused his senses to reach even greater heights.


    "You insane fucking bastard...!"


    With anger and wrath, her surged from the sea of sma, the entire sun shook monstrously as Ifrit emerged, without any pain unlike An!


    "If you still feel pain as you bathe in the seas of the sun... then maybe you''re not ready yet?" Ifritughed; his body was unscathed even before the seas of sma of the sun of Muspel. Why?


    It was rather simple, this domain was him, and he was the domain, an extension of his soul, part of him.


    The sun of this domain wasn''t the same as the stars out there, it was much smaller.


    At least, the size of the moon of Terrarium.


    However, it definitely burned as hot as the real deal!


    "We''ll see about that, IFRIT!"


    After being thrown into the literal sun and burned into its sma sea, An was done with this! He charged against Ifrit, his gigantic sword swinging down, then upwards, then to the left and right.


    All within a split second.


    Ifrit''s eyebrows rose only for a bit.


    "So he''sing directly, a reckless bastard, just like I like them!" Ifrit smiled, readying himself for the sh. "Come at me, An!"


    The bastard was still underestimating An.


    Yet An had never underestimate him.


    Therefore.


    "{Heavenly zing de Arts}: {Pinnacle}!"


    He always went all out from the start.


    RUMBLE!


    A gigantic cross-shaped sh was unleashed, all-epassing, splitting and shing through space itself, it literally teleported into Ifrit''s face.


    "W-What?!"


    Ifrit waspletely surprised.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    The sh exploded on his face, slicing through his skin and leaving an ugly scar all over it" "UUAAGGH!"


    Ifrit had not screamed in such genuine pain since he fought Indra the Spirit God King of Thunder. It left him truly speechless.


    Even more speechless he was when An appeared right in front of him.


    He didn''t walk or ran towards him.


    He saw what he did.


    With his many eyes.


    He saw him!


    "This bastard...!"


    An swung down his de again, the same technique, again.


    "Pinnacle!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Several times at the same time.


    This was it!


    This was An''splete power.


    Pinnacle, the ability to sh and split through all things.


    Even a resilient divine spirit god like Ifrit...


    Was taking severe damage!


    His Divine me danced, yet at the same time grew weaker rapidly.


    He was exhausting all of his energies, divine power and mana.


    All for this damned battle that Ifrit started out of nowhere.


    But right now An...


    He couldn''t care less!


    "FUCKER!"


    Ifrit felt fear, smashing his attacks with his fists, only to feel his fists burn with pain, his fingers were sliced apart, and his hands skinned by An''s endlessly slicing de shes.


    Yet he didn''t falter nor hesitate, he didn''t step back either, Ifrit roared, gritting his teeth as he realized he might have bitten more than he could chew!


    "IFRIT!"


    "MASTER!"


    The two roared back to one another like true men, their bodies being shredded and bleeding, their blows hitting one another constantly.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The sky split apart, and now even the sun was beginning to shake, rapidly beginning to tremble,rge amounts of sma falling from it, melting everything below.


    "You bastard! I''ll punch your face off!"


    Ifrit''s fist reached An within a split second; both were exhausted!


    This was it; he was going to beat him and...


    And?


    SLASH!


    "Huh?!"


    Yet An, he did it again.


    The Hero of zing de shed apart the empty space, the distance between him and his


    target within space.


    He not only sliced it but destroyed it.


    FLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And through slicing space, he teleported above Ifrit.


    The King of the Fire Spirits was once more, speechless.


    "He... he did it again?!"


    Yes.


    Yes indeed!


    An did it again, he defied logic.


    Just another time!


    Enough for him tond hisst blow.


    Right on Ifrit''s head.


    "{Ascendant... Pinnacle}!"


    While bleeding and as his divine form was fading away, An gave it his all.


    He showed Ifrit he wasn''t messing around.


    And above all, he showed him how powerful he had be.


    Lazing around?


    Arrogant?


    Shameless?


    Selfish?!


    No!


    He was none of such things.


    If anything...


    "You''re incredible, An."


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Dozens of Pinnacles bathed Ifrit''s body as he tried to punch them away, two of his arms were


    shredded apart, then two more.


    His face lost some of his skin, his horns were cut off, and his ears as well.


    Four out of his six eyes exploded.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    And then an explosion of everything An released engulfed Ifrit all at once.


    The sun finally stopped trembling.


    And yet...


    "Hahaha... It can''t be possible, this bastard..."


    Although Ifrit still remained alive and standing.


    SLASH!


    The sun itself was suddenly split apart.


    Holding the unconscious father on therge hand of one of his surviving arms, Ifrit smiled, as


    the sun fell from the skies, divided into two cleanly sliced parts.


    "Ascendant Pinnacle, huh?"


    SPLAAASH!


    A sea of sma reached the realm beneath, spirits and spiritual beasts escaped the flood of


    deadly miasma, yet their King remained in the middle of it all.


    The realm of Muspel, for the first time since its conception, fell into a dark night, as their sun


    was split apart.


    "I almost freaking died, oi..." Ifritughed. "Just what the hell is wrong with this guy?"

 Chapter 1421: Victory And Trauma

    Chapter 1421: Victory And Trauma


    ?


    CLASH!


    "Hahh... Hahh... Hahh..."


    An felt his heart beating faster and faster.


    His breath was unstable, his eyes were growing mad in both wrath and fear.


    CLASH! CLASH!


    The sound of his de shing against an even stronger one echoed across a dark, empty castle.


    He felt his blood boiling, his body covered on wounds, cursed wounds.


    An was bleeding and slowly dying, his wounds were not regenerating no matter how hard he tried to heal them.


    "Hahh... Hahhh...!"


    He was gasping for air heavier and heavier, as the giant in front of him relentlessly swung their massive sword.


    "Is this everything the humans have to offer?"


    His voice reverberated and thundered across the castle.


    An froze, sweating all over, bleeding, dying.


    His eyes opened wide.


    "Pathetic."


    A single swing of his ck sword was enough, as a massive shing wave of pure darkness engulfed An.


    "Uaaggh!"


    An panicked, putting his divine de in front, trying to protect himself.


    "An! Evade!"


    "You can''t take that on!"


    The screams of Faylen and Shade echoed behind him.


    But it was toote.


    SLAAASH!


    "A-Ah...!"


    And then, the sh reached him.


    His chest was split apart, his armor shattered into pieces.


    His enchantments and barriers? All gone.


    His entire body was split apart.


    He died.


    BOOOM!


    An explosion of ck mes engulfed him, as he fell into the ground, torn to shreds. "An!"


    Faylen''s scream echoed, crying in horror.


    Yet.


    FLUOSH!


    A glistening divine light epassed An''s dead body, recovering it to full.


    Divine Protection, the ability to revive from near death experiences.


    Only once per day.


    It would often trigger protecting the blessed one.


    But when an attack was so fast, it would activate after the death of the hero.


    "Hahhh... Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!"


    He kept screaming to himself as he was on his knees.


    The armored titan d in ck made his way towards him.


    His crimson eyes, glowing beneath his helmet looked down on him like a cockroach.


    "Just like the other two bugs... it takes two blows to actually kill you, huh?"


    An''s breathing suddenly came to a halt.


    His blood started boiling.


    mes covered his entire body.


    The spirits he had contracted over the years epassed him.


    His being evolved, reaching a new height after his death.


    "The other... two bugs, you say?"


    He red at the man; his face full of wrath!


    The bodies of two of his friends lithered over the floor of this dark castle.


    A handsome man with brown hair, d in golden armor, which was now shattered,id dead.


    He died with a kind smile; his body split apart.


    Arafunn was by his side, crying, unable to do anything after his death.


    "Isaac... Isaac... Please don''t leave me... Isaac... Please wake up..."


    He froze and fell into despair, everyone was trying to protect him as they fought the armored


    man.


    To the other side of the room, another figureid dead, her chest and stomach pierced by ck spears.


    She looked much younger than the rest, and she was the sunshine and life of the party.


    A young man with silver hair stood in front of her.


    He wasn''t crying, but his eyes...


    They were devoid of life, of light, of everything.


    "Elise..."


    An couldn''t take this anymore.


    Two of them were already dead!


    "They died so quickly, despite having the ability to revive once... Oh, puppets of the gods. I shall give you a swift death. Your suffering ends now. And the resurgence of the demons


    begins afterwards."


    This intimidating being this monster...


    This entity beyond Tier 10.


    He was...


    "DEMON KING!!!"


    An''s eyes opened, as he gasped for air.


    He found himself resting over a bed inside of Ifrit''s reconstructed castle.


    "Finally awake, you bastard?"


    Ifrit greeted An, as he nced at his eyes.


    "Ifrit?"


    "You had that dream again, huh?"


    "That dream? What are you talking about?"


    "I know damn well what I''m talking about, An."


    "I..."


    An nced at the king of all fire spirits, swallowing saliva.


    Yes.


    He knew what he was talking about.


    That traumatic dream he sometimes has.


    About that moment, when all his strength was never enough against that monster.


    The Demon King.


    "One of the reasons why I''ve been growing stronger without stop was because of the trauma


    he left on me; I''ve achieved such level of power now. I wish... I could fight him again now, to


    show him, that humans aren''t weak."


    "Hmm, he''s dead An, move on already."


    Ifrit was direct and to the point.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    An couldn''t help but smile bitterly at him.


    Yes.


    Indeed.


    He was dead.


    "But three of us died... And their deaths, I can''t forget them." An said. "No, I must not


    forget them. They gave away their lives, everything, just so we could win... I have to live for


    them."


    "If that was the case you wouldn''t be here, An. You made another promise, to someone else... No, well, not someone else. Him."


    An knew who Ifrit was talking about, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    Although he killed three of them, he was also a victim of this entire war, of this entire scheme


    of the gods.


    "Despite all the hate you have against him, you also feel sorry for him, don''t you? you''re soft


    like that, master."


    Ifrit was right.


    An could still remember hisst words, after everyone ganged on him, losing their lives, losing their divine protections, and despairing.


    As his helmet broke apart, revealing an old and tired demon man...


    "Please... If you are... truly heroes... Protect them... Please protect my people..."


    He had grabbed An''s hand tightly.


    All the wrath and anger he felt disappeared.


    As An realized, that the old, crying man in front of him just wanted to protect his family.


    "If you are truly a hero, then you will protect my people, or something like that?" Ifrit smiled


    back at An.


    "Yeah... I promised that, and I shall," An said. "Hence why I must be even stronger. The Gods will not stop until every demon is dead... therefore, I will go against the gods. Ifrit, give me two spirits, strong ones, for that child... She''s half a demon, I must help her."


    "I heard ya the first time, you damn bastard," Ifritughed, waving his hand.


    And then, two entities emerged from Ifrit''s palms.


    One resembled a slime made of liquid metal. The other was a fiery me in the shape of a genie.


    "Take these, they''re perfect for someone like her."


    "Thank you... Ah right! My daughter gave me these... You can have them."


    An handled arge piece of Fire Spirit Stones, which Ifrit red at with intensity.


    "Why didn''t you offer these to me beforehand, idiot?!"


    "A-Ah, I kind of forgot... Hahaha!"

 Chapter 1422: Alchemy Tasks Complete & Skill Evolution

    Chapter 1422: Alchemy Tasks Complete & Skill Evolution


    ?


    (Sylphy''s POV)


    Violet''s cauldron bubbled as a special and beautiful golden oil was produced after I merged several herbs together, extracted their juices, and then boiled and dried them three times in a row while using Alchemy to keep them together and refine the byproduct.


    Until finally...


    "Ugh, it''s done!"


    I quickly filled ten bottles with this golden oil, it was still a bit hot, but it was now ideal in every aspect, shiny, beautiful gold, and it smelled so fragrant it made you almost pass out!


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully synthesized [Blooming Rafflesia Oil Elixir (A+ Grade)] x10!]


    [You gained +50.000 Alchemy Skill Proficiency.]


    [The Skill: [Fusion Alchemy: Lv9] has Leveled Up!]


    [The Skill: [Fusion Alchemy: Lv10] has reached Max Level! You can now choose a new Skill from its Skill Tree!]


    "Aaagh! I''m finally doneeee!" I celebrated happily, rising my arms into the sky. "Violet! That was so annoying! Right?! Ugh, especially this damn oil, how many times did we had to redo it? Thankfully I just had enough materials..."


    "Guuuh! Annoying..." Violet agreed. "Done now guu?"


    "Yes, we''re finally done with this annoying quest!" I smiled, as I saw the notification pop up.


    "Congrats Sylphy!" Alice congratted me.


    Heh!


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! You have Completed {Student Quest}: [Synthetize Ten Products out of the three Requested by your Master]


    [After everything that happened, Master Felicia has decided to leave you and your friends resting for a whole month!]


    [However, she felt it was a bit too easy to leave you without any task, so she has asked you to create ten of each requested item through alchemy.]


    [Please, create them without any Alchemy skill too, toplete this Quest!]


    [Items to be Synthesized]:


    [Blooming Rafflesia Oil Elixir (A+ Grade)]: [10/10] [COMPLETE!]


    [Binding Elemental Chain Bomb (A+ Grade)]: [10/10] [COMPLETE!]


    [Spiritual Bracelet of Flight (A+ Grade)]: [10/10] [COMPLETE!]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted all the necessary materials and have barely done it before a month passed!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Not only have you done a lot of intense Alchemy, as the items seemed deceivingly easy, yetplicated to do once you got into it, but you''ve also gained a couple of Alchemy Runes.]


    [Completion Rewards]: [+3.000.000 EXP] [Random Alchemy Runes Elixir (B Grade)] x20 [Librarian Dragon Flowers (A Grade)] x5 [Alchemy Spirit Stones (A Grade)] x5]


    [Unfortunately, the Completion Rewards didn''t increase as you were unable toplete the Quest in less than 7 Days.]


    "Ah, well, I was expecting something like that, yeah..."


    I nced at the rewards, pretty interesting, I think I got a lot of new stuff this time! Random Alchemy Rune Elixirs for example! Then Librarian Dragon Flowers, which were dark blue, andstly, green and blue colored spirit stones of alchemy element.


    "Oh right, also the Fusion Alchemy Skill reached max level already... And it can further evolve!" I said. "I this was originally just the Alchemy Skill, right? After using an item it evolved into Fusion Alchemy. I had no idea it could further evolve even when it already evolved within the skill tree, Alice."


    "It seems to be the case," said Alice. "There''s a couple other skills you haven''t chosen their evolved forms yet, Sylphy. So this one would go to the long list!"


    "I know..." I nodded. "I''ll do this chore right now, might as well~"


    I finally could rest after a couple of hours of work, sitting over myfortable bed and then resting over it, I felt like dozing off immediately, but I resisted the urge.


    "Let''s see... There''s also some Skill Scrolls, right? I''ll leave that forter." I said. "Which Skills are already max level? Hmm..."


    "They are [Swift Fighter: Lv10], [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv10], [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv10], and [Fusion Alchemy: Lv10]!" Alice reminded me. "Want to go in order?"


    "Sure, sure!"


    First, I checked the Swift Fighter Skill at Level 10, I had not seen it yet.


    [Swift Fighter: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    A Special Skill that is the advanced form of the Steady Fighter Skill. Now, using the same principles as the Steady Fighter Skill, it is possible to enchant the body withrge quantities of Mana, increasing the flexibility of your body, incrementing the flow of blood and nutrients across them, and also making your body much more lightweighted and faster, while increasing reaction speed. An ideal Skill for any frontline physical fighter that is not too sturdy to take on many hits and requires to rapidly dodge.


    Active Effect (10): Increases Muscle Flexibility, Blood Flow Speed and Nutrient Distribution Speed, Movement Speed, and Reaction Speed by 200% for as long as Mana is imbued into the body. A swift and sharp Will is needed to activate this Effect.


    Passive Effect (10): Passively increases the User''s Agility by 100%.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the Skill Effects by 100%.


    Max Level Bonus: When Running or Moving very Fast, Increases All Speed by 50%.


    "Then...!"


    Ding!


    [Showcasing the Skill Tree Options for the [Swift Fighter: Lv10] Skill...]


    [Avable Skills for Learning]


    [Option 1]: [Wrathful Fighter]


    [Option 2]: [Chaotic Fighter]


    [Option 3]: [Sacrificial Fighter]


    I nced at the options, there were three. The first one was the one I didn''t choose, the other


    two were the proper continuation to the Skill Tree.


    But I''m kind of apletionist myself, so I want Wrathful Fighter first! The Chaotic Fighter and Sacrificial Fighter Skills sound interesting though, but I''ll wait a bit.


    "I chose Wrathful Fighter."


    "Very well!"


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [Wrathful Fighter] from the Skill Tree!]


    [You learned the [Wrathful Fighter: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Wrathful Fighter: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/5.000


    A Special Skill that is the advanced form of the Steady Fighter Skill. Now, using the same principles as the Steady Fighter Skill, it is possible to enchant the body withrge quantities of Mana and boost all biological workings, making your blood boil and increasing the Strength of your body, incrementing the flow of blood and nutrients across them, and also making your body much stronger, capable of punching through things with ease.


    An ideal Skill for any frontline physical fighter that is ready to wreak havoc and destroy as many foes as possible before they''re destroyed.


    Active Effect (1): Increases Physical Strength, Attack Power, Blood Flow Speed and Nutrient Distribution Speed, Pain Resistance, and Anger Power Boosts by +20% for as long as Mana is imbued into the body. A powerful Will is needed to activate this Effect.


    Passive Effect (1): Passively increases the User''s Strength by +10%.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill Effects by +10%.


    "There it is! Not bad at all!" I nodded.


    The moment I acquired that Skill, I felt my body overflowing with a crimson red aura, the


    power it carried was definitely the real deal.

 Chapter 1423: Cute Magic

    Chapter 1423: Cute Magic


    ?


    There were two other options, but I went for Wrathful Fighter as an easy way to get more physical power, as it wasn''t chosen before and I''m choosing it again despite there being two better options, the systempensates by halving its skill proficiency required to level up, making it much easier to level up.


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [Wrathful Fighter] from the Skill Tree!]


    [You learned the [Wrathful Fighter: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Wrathful Fighter: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/5.000


    A Special Skill that is the advanced form of the Steady Fighter Skill. Now, using the same principles as the Steady Fighter Skill, it is possible to enchant the body withrge quantities of Mana and boost all biological workings, making your blood boil and increasing the Strength of your body, incrementing the flow of blood and nutrients across them, and also making your body much stronger, capable of punching through things with ease.


    An ideal Skill for any frontline physical fighter that is ready to wreak havoc and destroy as many foes as possible before they''re destroyed.


    Active Effect (1): Increases Physical Strength, Attack Power, Blood Flow Speed and Nutrient Distribution Speed, Pain Resistance, and Anger Power Boosts by +20% for as long as Mana is imbued into the body. A powerful Will is needed to activate this Effect.


    Passive Effect (1): Passively increases the User''s Strength by +10%.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill Effects by +10%.


    FLUOSH!


    The moment I acquired that skill, I felt my body overflowing with a crimson red aura, the power it carried was definitely the real deal. My muscles were instantly strengthened, and even the flow of blood became faster.


    "Ooh, this works nicely as a passive with active effects," I said, looking at my hands. "Okay, what''s next?"


    "This!"


    The system windows changed once more, revealing the icon of phantasmal mes. Ding!


    [Showcasing the Skill Tree Options for the [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv10] Skill...]


    [Avable Skills for Learning]


    [Option 1]: [Fire Magic: me Pir]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Option 2]: [Fire Magic: zing Phoenix]


    [Option 3]: [Advanced Fire Magic: Volcanic Eruption]


    To think the Ember Skill Tree hase this far... I still remember when that''s all I had, and I spammed it until it became insane abilities or effects.


    Now it evolved into Petit Meteor, and it has be even more crazy to use.


    But Phantom mes... Yeah, this is a Spell I also use to weaken foes, while Heavenly zing Wall is for protecting myself, allies, and damaging demons.


    First let''s see the maxed skill.


    [Fire Magic: Phantom mes: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    A Strong Fire Magic Spell in the "Unique" Category.


    A Special, Unique Spell that has been created exclusively for the user. By spending 60000 Mana, the user is able to conjure powerful, blue-colored Phantom mes, which can deal devastating damage both to a foe''s body of up to 500%, with the ability to ignore Fire Attribute Damage Resistance by up to 50%, while also affect the mind and body negatively, by merely touching a foe, all their stats will decrease by 40% and their Magic Conjuration might be disrupted.


    As these mes call forth the deadly phantasmal mes of theherworld and the will-o- wisps, they''re even able to affect a foe''s soul. Foes that get caught in the mes might be inflicted with [Soul Burn] which will deal 0.3% Damage to their Soul every second, decrease their Magic Power and Concentration by 60%, and drain 0.4% of their Mana every second, and slow down the regeneration of wounds by 50% for 9 Minutes. This effect can stack up to 5 times.


    Level Bonus (10): Enhances the skill''s Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed by 500%. Increases Soul Damage by 50%. Increases Fire Attribute Damage Resistance Pration by 50%.


    Max Level Bonus: Phantom mes can be used to summon {Will-o-Wisps} of varying sizes, capable of fighting on their own and dealing damage based on your Magic Stat.


    Ah, it''s really damn strong!


    And the Max Level Bonus! I can now summon little Will-o-Wisps to easily spread the Phantom mes and weaken foes now?


    This is much easier than before... If anything, Phantom mes have the weakness of spreading very slowly and also are like "heavy" you can easily lift them up into the air or fire them at fast speed.


    But if they be sentient and move on their own, it suddenly bes much more


    convenient!


    Now... I think I know what I''ll choose.


    The new Advanced Spell sounds catastrophic and wide-range, which sounds good for big fights, but those don''t happen every day.


    Most of the time, I might be forced to fight inside a city or on closed doors, a volcanic


    eruption is not a good idea then.


    Also, I''m liking the idea of turning spells into temporary familiar-like summons, and there was one I had ignored before.


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [Fire Magic: zing Phoenix] from the Skill Tree!]


    [You learned the [Fire Magic: zing Phoenix: Lv1] Skill!]


    I couldn''t have my Phoenix back on Cloudia, so I''ll get this at least, it can level up quickly too!


    [Fire Magic: zing Phoenix: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/5.000


    A Strong Fire Magic Spell in the "Unique" Category.


    A Special, Unique Spell that has been created exclusively for the user. By spending 60000 Mana, the user is able to summon a giant Phoenix made of zing mes which will attack any surrounding foe constantly with several patterns, such as [zing Feather Projectiles], [Fireball Rain], and [Phoenix Fall] for 3 Minutes before disappearing, with a limit of 4 at the same time.


    The first two which can deal devastating damage up to 180%, with the ability to ignore Fire Attribute Damage Resistances by up to 25%, while thest can deal up to 350% Damage and ignore Fire Attribute Damage Resistance by up to 60% but will sacrifice the Summon.


    The zing Phoenix Attacks are devastating and leave behind trails of [Phoenix Feathers] which can further explode likendmines upon touching a foe, dealing up to 120% Damage. Foes that get caught in the mes might be inflicted with [Magic Seal] and [Strength Seal] which will decrease Magical and Physical Power by 10% for 2 Minutes, which can stack up to four times for a 30% debuff.


    Level Bonus (1): Enhances the Skill''s Damage Dealt and Conjuration Speed by 60%. Increases Phoenix''s Damage by 60%. Increases Fire Attribute Damage Resistance Pration by 60%.


    "Ah, this looks wonderful!"


    I raised my hands, as I conjured the Spell.


    "{Fire Magic: zing Phoenix}!"


    FLUOSH!


    All mes converged into a giant phoenix, who cried loudly across the entire room.


    "CRYAAAAAH!"


    It spread out its wings proudly of its own existence, overseeing my room with judgmental


    eyes, yet it remained silent, flying towards me and lowering its head.


    It was, after all, a very basic "Spell Familiar" a different type of Familiar than the usual Familiars we know and love.


    These familiars are connected to spells and are only temporary beings, that disappear after a


    while.


    They are technically not living beings, but Mana and Elemental constructs that imitate life.


    And I can summon four at the same time?! No way!


    "CRYAAAH!"


    "CRAAAH!"


    "CROOHH!"


    At the end, I was surrounded by four cute Phoenixes, before they vanished...


    POOF!


    I was on my knees, in despair.


    "Nooooo!"


    It was a heartbreaking moment.

 Chapter 1424: Choosing A [Divine Yggdragon’s Double Aura] Skill Evolution

    Chapter 1424: Choosing A [Divine Yggdragon¡¯s Double Aura] Skill Evolution


    ?


    At the end, the Phoenixes could onlyst three minutes, so they disappeared even when I summoned all of them at once. At the very least there was no cooldown so I could summon them right away again. I''ll probably have to do this to level up the skill more...


    "{Fire Magic: zing Phoenix}!"


    FLUOSH!


    I activated the Skill again, as four phoenixes, each onesting 3 minutes, emerged once more, spreading out their wings and looking around and then at me.


    "CRYAAAAAH!"


    "Yeah I guess I''ll have to summon and then see you disappear... for a while now, damn," I sighed. "Oh well, thankful they aren''t like... living beings right?"


    "Definitely not living, they''re masses of fire and mana put together through a spell," said Alice. "They imitate living beings but are simr to... automated golems? But made of Mana." "I see, so its like aplicated form of mana maniption," I nodded.


    "Yes, more or less! Now why don''t you move to the big Skill in your list?" Alice said.


    She pointed at a certain Skill I have unlocked after my Physique grew and became unique, a Skill so important to my fighting style and growth that is like the pir of everything...


    Well, aside from Draconification too. And certainly, it was like a derivation of that Skill as well.


    And that Skill was...


    [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv10]


    Skill Proficiency: --/--


    An incredibly powerful skill that has been developed upon the birth of the [Divine Yggdragon Princess Physique], it condenses the Dragon Power of the True Fire Dragons inbination with the Spiritual Essence of the Spirit Trees to create apletely brand-new power.


    Due to the effects of this power, it has been divided into two different forms, which can also bebined to receive even more power temporarily, although at the cost of extreme exhaustion of the body. The Aura can also be materialized and shaped around for both offense and defense.


    [Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura (10)]: While active, the user generates a powerful, and expansive Aura of Nature and Life with the firmness and protection of a Dragon, which increases the user and nearby allies'' HP, Fatigue, Exhaustion, and Soul Fatigue Regeneration Speed by 200%, while increasing all Defensive Stats of the user and any nearby allies by 200%. Additionally, any healing or protectionmand from the user to an ally will unleash {Graceful Dragon Spirits} which will move on their own and protect and heal you and any nearby ally. Constantly Consumes Mana to maintain.


    [Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura (10)]: While active, the user generates a wrathful, overpowering Aura of mes and Destruction with the relentlessness of Nature, which increases the user and nearby allies Damage Dealt by 200% and grants Defense Ignoration of 65%. Additionally, any attack from the user to a foe will unleash {Wrathful Dragon Spirits} which will move on their own and burn and attack any foe. Constantly Consumes Mana to maintain.


    [Yggdragon''s Combined Aura (10)]: Can only be activated when both Auras have been used first. Combines both the [Yggdragon''s Guardian Spirit Aura] and the [Yggdragon''s Wrathful Tyrant Aura] effects and enhances them by 300%. Additionally, any attack against a foe, heal or protectionmand to an ally will unleash {Yggdragon Spirits} which will protect and heal you and nearby allies and wrathfully fight against foes with Divine mes. Duration: 1 Hour. Cooldown: 9 Hours.


    Level Bonus (10): Increases Nature, Life, Fire, Spirit and Dragon Attribute Magic Damage and Effects by 150%. Makes it 100% easier to learn Magic Spells of these attributes.


    Max Level Bonus: Grants the ability to grant the Dual Yggdragon Aura the power of {Realization}, making any Draconic Form or Dragon Spirit created with it temporarily Real, imitating living Dragons of flesh, blood, and scales, but consumesrge quantities of Mana and Dragon Energy. The power of {Realization} is based on the user''s Magic and the Physique''s growth.


    "Yeah, it looks amazing once it reached max level..." I said with a smile. "And the Max Level Bonus is awesome too!"


    It is why I was able to make everything within my aura feel so "real", the power of {Realization} grants these draconic apparitions or spirits the power to temporarily be of flesh and blood, giving them even more power as a result.


    "There''s a lot of additionalplexity to {Realization}," said Alice. "Even if the Skill is max level, you''ll get even stronger as you try it out."


    "Yeah, I could probably use it to grow several dragon hands and do a lot of stuff at the same time!" I said, as my aura twisted, forming several small dragon hands made of flesh, blood, bones, and scales. "Like this!"


    "Y-Yeah, I know..." nodded Alice, as she saw in disbelief how all six of the dragon hands gave her a thumbs up. "Anyways, Sylphy, time to choose."


    "Right, please show me the options!" I nodded.


    I got a bit nervous as I closed my eyes once the system windows popped up, and then slowly opened them.


    If Yggdragon Dual Aura is already strong, what could be the skills that would derive from it within its own Skill Tree?


    Ding!


    [Showcasing the Skill Tree Options for the [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv10] Skill...]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Avable Skills for Learning]


    [Option 1]: [Divine Yggdragon Triple Aura: Lv1]


    [Option 2]: [Divine Yggdragon Dual Domain: Lv1]


    "Huh?" I looked at the options. "Well, they''re a bit less surprising than I imagined, but not bad though. A Dual Domain would seem like the obvious evolution to it... but then there''s the Triple Aura? Can it stack with the Double Aura?"


    "Yes... I think so, the Triple Aura might form based on other elements as well!" said Alice. "Meaning that you could have a quintuple Aura!"


    "W-Wait, what?! Really..." I wondered, rubbing my chin. "Hmm..."


    I got that new Fusion Skill I made, the [Divine Void Star Dragon Aura Domain] as my strongest Domain, and the [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain], an ingredient of this Fusion Skill, is


    also a very overpowered Domain too.


    "Okay... Let''s get even more ridiculous then. Triple Aura it is!"

 Chapter 1425: Divine Yggdragon Triple Aura

    Chapter 1425: Divine Yggdragon Triple Aura


    ?


    Ding!


    [Showcasing the Skill Tree Options for the [Divine Yggdragon''s Double Aura: Lv10] Skill...]


    [Avable Skills for Learning]


    [Option 1]: [Divine Yggdragon Triple Aura: Lv1]


    [Option 2]: [Divine Yggdragon Dual Domain: Lv1]


    "Huh?"


    As I looked at the skill options, I was a bit disappointed it wasn''t something more surprising.


    "Well, they''re a bit less surprising than I imagined, but not bad though. A Dual Domain would seem like the obvious evolution to it... but then there''s the Triple Aura? Can it stack with the Double Aura?"


    Alice floated in front of me and nodded.


    "Yes... I think so, the Triple Aura might form based on other elements as well!" said Alice. "Meaning that you could have a quintuple Aura!"


    A quintuple aura?! Now that sounds crazy good!


    "W-Wait, what?! Really..." I wondered, rubbing my chin. But wait, what other elements can I choose?


    I might have to pick this one.


    If I pick Thunder or Void already, it would be boring, another Skill already has them, so it has to be other elements if possible.


    "Hmm..."


    I got that new Fusion Skill I made, the [Divine Void Star Dragon Aura Domain] as my strongest Domain, and the [Heavenly Thunder Divine Domain], an ingredient of this Fusion Skill, is also a very overpowered Domain too.


    Therefore, I don''t need more Domains, so the Divine Yggdragon Dual Domain should go to the backburner for the moment.


    "Okay... Let''s get even more ridiculous then. Triple Aura it is!"


    Ding!


    [You have selected the [Divine Yggdragon Triple Aura] from the Skill Tree!]


    [You learned the [Divine Yggdragon Triple Aura: Lv1] Skill!]


    [Please choose three Elements from the Avable Elemental Affinities List.] [Earth]


    [Poison]


    [Darkness/Shadows]


    [Curse]


    [Phantom]


    [Thunder]


    [Water]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Ice]


    [Wind]


    [Void]


    [Space]


    [Blood]


    [Metal]


    [Holy Light]


    [Demon]


    [...]


    "Woah, what''s this?"


    I was suddenly startled as a huge list of elements appeared in front of me.


    "Now you have to choose three elements! They will be the main three elements for the triple aura," said Alice. "Once they''re chosen, you can''t go back, so be careful, Sylphy." "Damn, but aren''t these too many? How can I even decide?" I was left a bit speechless. "Like,e on, can you even decide yourself? I bet you wouldn''t be able to do it easily either!"


    "I mean... Yeah, you''re not wrong," sheughed. "But you have to chose anyways, we can''t stay here all day... How about we begin by eliminating things first?"


    "Ah, okay, let''s begin with that, it''s easy..." I nodded.


    "Alright then... Earth?"


    "Nah, pass... Brownie is all the Earth maniption I need for now."


    "Earth Dragon Spirits could be very powerful and strong, but you''re not wrong, there''s better options."


    "Let''s scratch poison, water, ice, thunder, and void, I already have those..." I said.


    "Okay~ What else then?" wondered Alice, looking into it. "Blood?"


    "Hmm!" I rubbed my chin. "They seem tempting but... aren''t as potent as other elements, aren''t they?"


    "Certainly not wrong..." she nodded. "Then scratched as well... How about Darkness and Curses? Would go well with your new Darkening Ability... Or not?"


    "Nah, it would be redundant, Darkening "darkens" elements and powers, so I don''t really need that," I said. "If anything... Hm, I like the Space, Holy Light, Demon, Wind, Phantom, and Metal."


    "They''re certainly all good," Alice nodded. "Space is an element you have not explored yet, but it seems to have emerged as an earlier stage of void. While void is the distortion of space, usually you have to learn space first!"


    "Yeah, I wanted that one," I nodded. "So let''s pick that... Then Demon? I wonder if it could work well?"


    "Hmm, it would certainly not work with Darkening I believe," said Alice. "And as our primary foes are demons, it wouldn''t be strong against them either, unfortunately."


    "Yeah... It sounds cool but it doesn''t seem good in practice," I nodded. "Then Holy Light? I want this one."


    "Sure, let''s add it! Space and Holy Light then, one more!" Alice said. "You got Wind, Phantom, and Metal to choose from."


    "What do you think would be the better?" I wondered. "Winds seem good for mobility and flying and very long-ranged attacks... But meh, seeing Zack use it so much, and Arafunn too... I


    don''t want it."


    "Hahaha! Well, it''s scratched then," giggled Alice. "Phantom and Metal...? What do you think? Metal would give you greater defenses, stronger blows, heavy metal dragons. Phantom could give you the power to touch souls, control phantasmal forces, go through physical


    objects, perhaps."


    "I wish I could choose both," I groaned. "I wish I could ditch Holy Light but it''s necessary when going against True Demons and most of our foes. They really hate that element."


    "Go for Metal," said Alice. "It''ll be the best for Darkening! Phantom... I doubt it can be Darkened as it is already within the Dark Spectrum of Elements."


    "Right... Alright, fine! Space, Holy Light, and Metal!"


    "Very well."


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Space], [Holy Light], and [Metal] Elements for the [Divine Yggdragon


    Triple Aura: Lv1] Skill!]


    FLUOSH!


    Suddenly, I felt my Yggdragon Aura twist and transform, suddenly beginning to fall apart into


    pieces, only to reconstruct itself...


    "ROOOAAARRR!"


    The mighty roar of a dragon echoed from within my Aura, as the Yggdragon Double Aura suddenly started to divide, like mitosis itself, until suddenly.


    FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!


    Three shes of silver, golden, and azure, blue light emerged from the Yggdragon Double Aura, dividing into a separate Aura of its own, growingrger, andrger.


    FLUOSH!


    Andrger!


    Until suddenly, right above the fire and nature dragon aura with two heads, an evenrger aura, a three-headed dragon of a much mightier, ancient appearance, surged.


    It had three heads, one of dark blue color and azure crystals attached to it, with star-like eyes,


    a Space Dragon.


    A silver scaled dragon with a bulky appearance and a blocky neck, and sharp golden eyes, with big silver-colored metallic fangs, a Metal Dragon.


    Andstly, the third head, was big, white and gold scaled, covered on white feathers, and with


    a delicate and beautiful head, crowned with both golden horns and white feathers, a Holy


    Light Dragon.


    Ding!


    [The Elements within the [Divine Yggdragon Triple Aura: Lv1] have fully manifested!]

 Chapter 1426: Choosing Elemental Affinities!

    Chapter 1426: Choosing Elemental Affinities!


    ?


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Space], [Holy Light], and [Metal] Elements for the [Divine Yggdragon Triple Aura: Lv1] Skill!]


    FLUOSH!


    Right after choosing the elements, my Divine Yggdragon Double Aura began to divide through a process simr to mitosis.


    Through this process, it quickly gave birth to a new Aura, the Triple Aura, which was muchrger than the Dual Aura, towering above it like a mighty dragon.


    This dragon had three heads, and their colors were very distinct from one another, showing which element they represented.


    One of the heads had dark blue colored scales and pointy horns made of azure crystals from its forehead all the way down its slender neck, with star-like eyes, a Space Dragon.


    The second, middle head, was a silver scaled dragon with a bulky appearance and a blocky neck, and sharp golden eyes, with big silver-colored metallic fangs, a Metal Dragon.


    Andst but not least the third head, was a big white and gold scaled dragon, covered on white feathers, and with a delicate and beautiful head, crowned with both golden horns and white feathers, a Holy Light Dragon.


    Ding!


    [The Elements within the [Divine Yggdragon Triple Aura: Lv1] have fully manifested!]


    All three of them were majestic, but not separate entities, all belonging to the same Triple Aura. And through the power of Realization, their ethereal forms became so real it was as if there was a dragon here with me right now.


    "ROOOAARRR!"


    "GRAAAARRH!"


    "GROOOOHH!"


    All three of the dragon heads gave different roars in unison, shaking the entire damn house. I felt a bit bad I might make master and the rest slightly nervous, my bad.


    Now, let''s see what this new skill is all about.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Divine Yggdragon Triple Aura: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/30.000


    An incredibly powerful skill born from the Skill Tree of the [Divine Yggdragon Double Aura] Skill, it condenses the Dragon Power of your previous Double Aura and your Dragon Heart inbination with the Spiritual Essence of your Spirits to build upon a new Triple Aura with Elements of [Space] [Holy Light] [Metal].


    Due to the effects of this power, it has been divided into three different forms, which can also bebined to receive even more power temporarily, in differentbinations based in their elements, although at the cost of Soul Fatigue Consumption. The Aura can also be materialized and shaped around for both offense, defense, and support.


    [Yggdragon''s Cosmic-Seeking Aura (1)]: Channel the power of the Element of [Space] into the Aura. While active, the user generates a powerful, and expansive Aura of Space with the shape of a serpentine dragon, aiding the user at both magic defense and movement by bending Space around. Increases the user and nearby allies'' Magical Defense, Agility, Movement Speed, and Avoid by 200%, while decreasing All Magic Damage taken by 30%. Additionally, any movement or protectionmand from the user will Summon {Star-Eyed Dragon Spirits} which will move on their own and protect nearby allies by helping the blink through space or by bending space into Magic-Reflecting Barriers. Constantly Consumes Mana to maintain.


    [Yggdragon''s Holy Warrior Aura (1)]: Channel the power of the Element of [Holy Light] into the Aura. While active, the user generates a mighty and holy, overpowering Aura with the brilliance of Holy Light, which increases the user and nearby allies Damage Dealt, Attack Speed, and Reaction Speed by 200% and grants the power to imbue Holy Light into attacks, dealing extra damage against beings weak against it and generating Explosion of Light that may temporarily Blind foes. Additionally, any attack from the user to a foe will unleash {Holy Dragon Spirits} which will move on their own at rapid speed, bing light to blind and attack foes, piercing through their defenses, and being especially strong against foes weak against the Light Element such as True Demons. Constantly Consumes Mana to maintain. [Yggdragon''s Metal Sentinel Aura (1)]: Channel the power of the Element of [Metal] into the Aura. While active, the user generates a powerful, bulky,rge, and defensive Aura of Metal resembling a dragon in the shape of a metallic fortress, specializing on Physical Defense and Counter Attacks. Increases the user and nearby allies'' Physical Defense, Vitality, Fortitude, and Physical Stamina by 200%, while granting the ability to Counter from iing Physical Blows that are sessfully tanked, carrying 30% of the damage taken as additional power. Additionally, whenever the user takes damage from a foe, the Aura will Summon {Fortress Dragon Spirits} which will move on their own to protect the user and allies, bing auras that epass them as armor, decreasing their damage taken and increasing the chances of sessful counter attacks. Constantly Consumes Mana to maintain.


    [Yggdragon Aura Fusion (1)]: Combine Auras together to mix and match their effects and createpletely new forms and powers. In this form, aside from thebined effects of two Auras or three Auras at the same time, their Powers are additionally boosted by 300%. Additionally, any attack against a foe, heal or protectionmand to an ally or damage taken from a foe will unleash {Three-Headed Yggdragon Spirits} which will protect nearby allies and fight for you with powerful Divine Dragon mes of their assigned Elements. Duration: 1 Hour. Cooldown: 9 Hours.


    Level Bonus (1): Increases Space, Holy Light, Metal, Spirit and Dragon Attribute Magic Damage and Effects by 150%. Enhances the Power and Stats of {Realization} by 50%.


    "Ooh?"


    It was incredible beyond belief! It was really like my Yggdragon Double Aura was expanded and even more improved.


    Now, the power of Space, Holy Light, and Metal dwells within it! The base effects are pretty good already, but I wonder what I can get bybining them...


    "It seems to be fairly strong! And the bonuses it grants are at the same level as the Level 10 Yggdragon Double Aura too!" said Alice. "It''s very power, if you can stack its effects with the Double Aura, then it bes even stronger."


    "Phew, well, I''m a bit tired of looking at skills for now, shall we leave the Fusion Alchemy evolution forter? I think dinner might be ready soon," I said. "It has gotten quitete."


    "Alright! Don''t worry about it, Sylphy, also remember to show your products to Felicia!" "R-Right! Almost forgot!"

 Chapter 1427: The Arts Of Creation

    Chapter 1427: The Arts Of Creation


    ?


    It had been a long day for Ruby, and after everything that happened, the only thing she wanted to do today was rest... But that, however, didn''t seem to be that much of a possibility. Felicia, her new master, wanted to at the very least introduce her to the basics of Alchemy.


    And as the strongest Alchemist in the world, Felicia loved talking about Alchemy more than herself, or anything else in particr. Poor Ruby could only stand there and nod as she heard the dwelf continue her speech without end.


    "And so, Alchemy was never truly invented or created! It is fake information! It could be considered to be a basic element of nature! The power tobine elements together and create something new is a natural process that happens every day, every second, through every part of the world, even inside of our bodies. Did you know, Ruby? It could be said that our own bodies go through processes simr to alchemy! Synthetizing nutrients, assimting them, constantly exchanging gases such as oxygen and carbon dioxide to keep ourselves alive. Our brains themselves, did you know? Are made of thousands of neurons, brain cells,bined together. They create tiny electric shocks inside of your head that constantly connect, the spark of consciousness is born from..."


    At this point, Ruby could only hear one thing.


    "h, h, h, h, h! h! h h! BLAH!"


    "Ah, yes... I see..."


    She could only nod in silence, her face slowly bing more and more tired, the workshop was rather beautiful though, with tons of tools and many magical artifacts she had never seen before.


    She wanted to see them all, but with her master constantly talking and her speech ending up always going to apletely different thing than she started, this wouldst freaking forever.


    "Oh my goodness, she''s really a bit crazy..."


    Ruby couldn''t just stay here just listening to Felicia forever, she wanted to learn a bit at the very least, more than just theory, but also get "her hands dirty" and get into some action.


    "Okay so I get it, master, no need to go into too many details," Felicia sighed. "I... Uh, you''re really talented at going off-topic don''t you?"


    "Eh? Huh?! Wait, did I get too ahead of myself? I''m sorry! I just am always happy to teach a new disciple," giggled Felicia. "Well, technically, I''m pretty picky about them. Usually only talented ones are taught by me. So, because of this, it means you''re very talented!"


    "I have never done any alchemy in my whole life... How do you even know I''m talented?" asked Ruby, rising an eyebrow.


    "Well its simple dear, really! I can see within your entire body and soul that there''s an innate connection to the Art of Creation," said Felicia with a smile.


    "The Art... of Creation?" asked Ruby. "W-What''s that?"


    "It''s something I''ve discovered, Alchemy, Crafting, cksmith, and so on are all Arts of Creation," said Felicia. "And you are very talented with them. Your Blessing, bloodlines, everything says that you''re very talented indeed. Aren''t dwarves innately talented with crafting and also dexterous? I''ve also heard that the Red Onis are among the demon tribes that are most talented at creating things too."


    "I-I mean yeah, I guess..." nodded Ruby, looking a bit tired. "Um, so can I try some Alchemy Spell? How do I do it?"


    "Yes, yes, I got you some materials here," said Felicia, pointing at a nearby table that suddenly started walking towards them, making Ruby give a step back. "Here, I got you some materials here and..."


    "D-Did that table just move?!" Felicia wondered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh yes!" nodded Felicia. "It''s an Assistant Golem. Everything in this workshop is one. They move at mentalmands."


    As Felicia exined, every single tool, magic artifact, alchemy cauldron, and even the damn smithy and its mes moved around, showing to Ruby they were golems, all of them.


    "H-How did you make this?" Ruby was bbergasted.


    "Oh my, it''s not that hard, you see, you just have to learn a few Alchemy Spells and Golem Raising Spells then you mash them up together," said Felicia with a shrug.


    "That wasn''t really a good exnation though..." Ruby sighed.


    "Hahah! Maybe? Well, whatever the case, you''ll learn on your own! So don''t worry, really," said Felicia. "Now, now, pay attention Ruby. Look at this book. This is a beginner''s Alchemy Grimoire. It contains five basic Alchemy Spells for you to learn and conjure. Take it, this is my first gift as your master."


    "Ooh!" Ruby grabbed therge book, her eyes sparkling. "T-Thank you so much! I''ll make sure to repay this in the near future!"


    "Haha, aren''t you cute?" giggled Felicia. "Don''t worry, I don''t particrly need any payment. Seeing you happy and learning is enough payment actually!"


    Felicia tried to pat Ruby''s head, but Ruby was slightly taller than her, making this difficult, the Dwelf had to stand on her toes to achieve this, making it even cuter.


    "Thanks..." Ruby felt a bit embarrassed. "Um, master, so you''re a Dwelf then? Now that I see you from up close, you indeed have many elven traits but also dwarven height... Though your face is definitely elven, there''s also some dwarven traits in them."


    "Dwelf! Now that''s a name I haven''t heard in a while," nodded Felicia. "Indeed, that''s the name that my rare kind receive. Half dwarf, half elf. We are rarer than water in the desert. It is quite something that usually between dwarves and elves, they either can''t never conceive, or they give birth to humans, elves, or dwarves, strange, right?"


    "A-Ah, yes..." Ruby nodded. "I never thought about it... Elf and Dwarves can create humans?"


    "Why yes!" nodded Felicia. "This further proves that mostly all tribes created by the Gods descend from a primordial human tribe, which, I''ve spected and theorized, might also be the race that the Gods are! Technically, elves, dwarves, and anima, based on their gic code, trace their ancestry to humans."


    "E-Even when they''re so different?!" asked Ruby, she couldn''t believe.


    "Indeed, and I am not trying to sound racist or being a human supremacist here..." said Felicia. "I am well aware that it has been hundreds of thousands of years since our conception. So every tribe is unique and has their own identity. It''s just a little interesting thing I found


    out."


    "Uh-huh, anyways, can we do alchemy now?"


    "Ah, sure!"

 Chapter 1428: Rubys Lessons With Master Felicia 1

    Chapter 1428: Ruby''s Lessons With Master Felicia 1


    ?


    Ruby attentively heard Felicia''s words as she taught her how to do her first Alchemy Synthesis. The first spell for all alchemist, was, always, this one.


    "Synthesis is the art to use Mana and control the Elemental Properties of materials and unify them together into new forms through magical and chemical reactions," she exined. "Of course, it always requires tools... most of the time. However, when you reach far enough and have hundreds or thousands of Alchemy Runes, your own body can be used as a substitute for such Alchemy Tools, like this."


    She held a piece of silver and also a green jewel, cing them together with her hands and -closing them until...


    "{Synthesis}"


    FLUOSH!


    Ruby felt it, her eyes saw it. Rivers of colors, the very essence of these materials converged as the Mana from Felicia fused them together into one, the materials seemed to meld into one as Felicia lifted one of her hands, revealing something new in the palm of her hand.


    It was a cute silver-colored pin with a small emerald attached to it, which she gifted to Ruby. "Woah," Ruby nced at the pin, blushing a bit.


    "It''s yours, you can keep it," Felicia said. "I''ve enchanted with some Alchemy Boosting Runes too. So it''ll help you learn faster. Your long hair might get in the way though, Ruby, so I would rmend using it to make your hair into a ponytail."


    "Oh yes, thank you," Ruby nodded, doing as she was told. "Is this better?"


    Felicia nodded, giving her a thumbs up. She looked rather different than before, her long blonde hair that ended on a pink-colored tip was very extravagant and dazzling, but once she tied it up into a ponytail, she looked a bit more... well, tidy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Very cute. Now let''s begin." Felicia said. "Ruby, you can conjure spells, right? You know how to do the Runes and Circles and..."


    "Yes, yes, I know, don''t worry," nodded Ruby. "The school I went to when I was a kid had magic sses, so I learned the basics and slowly improved upon them. Let me try."


    Ruby opened her new alchemy book and read the info in each page, then went to the first few pages, the Synthesis Alchemy Spell Circle wasn''t easy at all though.


    "It''s prettyplicated, huh? It contains... three inner circles already? And over thirty different runes. Master, you said Alchemy was a natural element, but no natural element spell requires this many runes and circles unless it''s a city-destroying spell or something..."


    "Haha, it''s that so? I''ve grown so ustomed to Alchemy that it is something normal to me," said Felicia. "Now, try it anyways. You can do it, the pin I made for you shall assist you in the beginning steps of learning alchemy."


    "Uh-huh, got it," Ruby nodded. "Here... goes... nothing!"


    She scribbled the runes using her own Mana in the empty air, closing them with one circle, then two, then three circles. It was as if she was writing with her fingers, the "Mana Ink" as they called this primal way of magic conjuration, was something every person knew.


    Eventually, just with some thought, you would be able to conjurerge magic circles instantly, but when you''re learning new magic, scribbling it is the only way to do it properly until it gets either engraved into your internal magic circle or you learn it from memory. "T-There!"


    FLUOSH!


    The green-colored triple-magic circle spell was conjured, as the magic circle spun with all of its runes, at the same time, Ruby pointed at the two objects in front of her, a fire spirit jewel and a gold nugget.


    "{Synthesis}!"


    FLAAASH!


    Her Mana flew out of her hand at a muchrger amount than she imagined, as the two items began to converge with one another, sparkles of mana echoed, and then fire...


    Yes, fire.


    BOOOM!


    "Uwaaaggh!"


    Ruby panicked as the entire thing exploded when she was synthetizing it. A Magic barrier appeared around her and protected her, made through bending space itself through Alchemy, Felicia''s spell.


    "Hmm, looks like quite the mess!"


    Felicia sighed slightly, as she nced at what Ruby ended making.


    The synthesis only went halfway through, the fire spirit stone was shattered into pieces and mixed with the gold nugget, which was melting in the ground.


    "I-I''m sorry!" Ruby cried. "I-I didn''t intend to mess this up so much... I really thought... Ah, I got to cocky."


    "Hm! Indeed you did, you went ahead and tried using Synthesis directly without tools to assist you,"ughed Felicia. "Were you really trying to do what a master of alchemy does? Ruby, you must know your limits. I told you to use the Magic Cauldron right by your side!" "Sorry... I''m sorry," Ruby sighed. "I-I''ll do that! And I''ll pay for the materials I screwed up -and-"


    "Don''t worry, at least you learned what will happen if you try doing it without a proper foundation and experience," said Felicia. "Sylphy, Celica, and Celeste might seem young, two of them are younger than you at least, but they have much more experience with alchemy, as they''ve been practicing it since a young age for several years in a row. So they''re indeed very advancedpared to you. You''ll have to work hard to catch up!"


    "I-I''ll do my best! So how do I do the whole cauldron thing?" Ruby asked.


    "Oh that''s easy," said Felicia. "First, touch the cauldron with your foot, gently."


    "My... foot?" asked Ruby.


    "You don''t need to get your shoes out or something, just touch it with your foot and imbue it


    with Mana," said Felicia.


    "Okay..." Ruby nodded, doing as she was told.


    FLUOSH!


    Then, rivers of blue Mana entered the Cauldron, its empty interior bubbled with a strange liquid inside, as it was rapidly produced and created.


    "Ooh? What is this? It feels like... my Mana is being liquified?" asked Ruby.


    "Yes, this is an Alchemy Cauldron''s ability, they can create Liquified Mana," said Felicia. "It creates a perfect environment for materials to be synthetized and created inside! This is how every little Alchemist begins their journey... usually. I did not need it to do alchemy, but I am the exception."


    "Woah..." Ruby was fascinated by the tool. "Okay! What''s next?"


    She was growing to like Alchemy, despite her previous failure.


    It was a whole new world to explore.

 Chapter 1429: Rubys Lessons With Master Felicia 2

    Chapter 1429: Ruby''s Lessons With Master Felicia 2


    ?


    Once the Liquified Mana filled the Alchemy Cauldron, Ruby nced in wonder as the liquid Mana began to rapidly bubble, creating a perfect environment to quite literally "cook" materials together through Alchemy.


    "You could think of this early level of alchemy as cooking a big soup!" said Felicia. "Sometimes, to make it easier, alchemist use other techniques and spells to process materials beforehand, some materials possess different grades of purity and quality, and sometimes to make it easier, you have to cut them down into smaller pieces, crush them into dust, boil them, dry them, and so on."


    "Ooohh!" nodded Ruby. "So what should I do now?"


    "Use the same materials as before," said Felicia. "Although your synthesis failed, the materials had been slightly processed. The fire spirit stone is now crushed into smaller pieces imbued with your mana, and the gold melted, making it easier to process. Also now that''s imbued with mana, it should obey yourmands more easily."


    "E-Eh? So even if I failed it can still be used?" wondered Ruby.


    "Why, of course, the elements of the universe only go through changes in their form, they never truly disappear!" said Felicia. "The gold and the fire spirit stone aren''t ruined. In fact you could restore them to their original form through alchemy, but it''s better like this so they are processed more easily!"


    "Is that so..." Ruby felt enlightened. "Thanks! I thought I would be making a potion first, but making something with metal might seem easier... maybe. Though I''ve always sucked at the things I make."


    "Hmm~ I''ve seen what you make," nodded Felicia. "Despite how it might look rough or bad, several of your products were rather high quality anyways. Their structural form was good, and you were pretty good at runic inscription despite your amateurish approaches. It''s just that they get ruined because you''re too rough. I believe that because you were constantly suppressing your Blessing abilities, you always have to put strength and mana into every action."


    "Really?" Ruby wondered. "I had not thought about that... It has be almost instinctive within me to seal my Blessing Powers now... After what made me want to never use them again. But I guess I was indeed too rough with my craft. I was... well, maybe it was because of my own problems. Smashing metal together and making stuff was my way to cope with my reality, I could simply let go of all things and just watch the fire and the steel... I let go of all my frustrations through it, but I only grew more frustrated... because everything I made sucked."


    "Hmm, we''ll work on thatter then, now, begin synthesizing," said Felica. "I''ll watch over you, so don''t worry. Imagine what you want to make. Small essories are all possible through alchemy, did you know? Althoughrge things such as swords, shields, armor, and so on, not entirely. You would need tobine it with Forging and Metallurgy... Which you''re pretty good at already, right?"


    "I wouldn''t say I''m good, but I know how to do it," said Ruby. "But yeah, for now I''ll make something like an essory... Um, something for Sylphy, as a thanks."


    "Then pour your heart into this creation, Ruby!"


    Felicia guided Ruby into the alchemy process. From the creation of Liquid Mana to the addition of the slightly processed materials left behind from her failed synthesis, she started with smaller Synthesis Spells in quick session, followed by Extraction of elemental energies from the materials to furtherbine them better, and then Metamorphosis, where she could imbue her thoughts into the spell and the ideas she thought about, as mental blueprints, imprinted into the materials, slowly making them take shape without having to use a hammer or anything.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm..."


    She kept concentrating, the item constantly spun and floated within the Liquid Mana, Ruby added her own Runic Inscriptions, which her mother had taught her how to make when she was a kid.


    "You''re good at Runic Inscription, ites from you almost naturally!" Feliciamented. "If you didn''t ruin your products by being too rough on the shaping process, your creations would be amazing magical artifacts. How did you learn to do this so seamlessly?"


    "My mother taught me," said Ruby with a smile. "She was one of the most talented Red Oni cksmith out there. She was a Runic cksmith, capable to seamlesslybine runes and her crafting together. She wasn''t the best with dexterity or precision due to her big hands, but that''s where dadplemented her. The two were an amazing pair..."


    "Oh, a Runic cksmith, that''s a rare one," said Felicia with a nod. "You''re almost done, give it the finishing touches with Synthesis. Extract the product and then ce it again at least... two more times, three if you want it perfect."


    "Huh, alright boss!"


    Ruby continued doing as she was told, and eventually, her creation was done, it looked slightly rough and not as detailed as she would have wanted, but the overall shape was


    perfect, and she made sure there wouldn''t be weird bumps on it.


    "A beautiful essory! Is it a hairpin too?" wondered Felicia.


    The item Ruby made had the shape of a small butterfly made of gold, with several small fire spirit jewels on top of its head, body, and wings, it was smaller than their palms, but very beautiful and shiny.


    "Yes, it''s for Sylphy..." Ruby felt happy. "I''m d it came out... well enough. This feeling, it''s really... It''s nice. To make something that ends as I wanted, for once."


    FLASH!


    And then Ruby felt something, fiery red aura surging from her body, the Divine Powers she had been restraining this entire time surged from her body, the item she made gained a simr aura, as it was directly "Blessed" by her Divine Protection.


    "Huh?!"


    FLUOSH!


    The hairpin suddenly changed, bing slightlyrger, gaining even more details and runes on top of it, and bing almost life-like.


    "Oh! So that''s how your Divine Ability works," said Felicia. "Amazing, a direct boost to


    quality and shape?"


    "I-It''s exactly how I wanted now?!" Ruby gasped. "A-Amazing... This power, it didn''t destroy anything either..."


    "Alchemy might be the way to heal your Divine Powers from having been sealed for so long, Ruby," Felicia smiled. "Well done, your first synthetized item is a sess! You pass the first


    test as my disciple!"


    "Eh? This was a test?!"

 Chapter 1430: It Was A Test All Along!

    Chapter 1430: It Was A Test All Along!


    ?


    Ruby was surprised.


    "It was a test this whole time?! Really?!" Ruby grew so nervous she even panicked a little. "Why didn''t you tell me!"


    "It''s exactly for this!" said Felicia, pointing at her. "You''re panicking and hyperventting. You already passed, so it doesn''t matter, right? You seem unable to work well under pressure, so we have to work around differently, you see. But you passed the test, so well done, Ruby." "Ugh..." Ruby sighed. "Thank you..."


    "Anyways, want to try making some potions now?" wondered Felicia. "Let me teach you!"


    "A-Ah, but I''m rather tired right now..." Ruby groaned.


    "Come on, making potions is easy," said Felicia. "Once you make your first one you''ll quickly figure out how to make more."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1431: Dads Surprise

    Chapter 1431: Dad''s Surprise


    ?


    Once I was finally finished doing all my chores, I ran to see Ruby and master Felicia, finding them doing all kinds of alchemy.


    Apparently Ruby had already finished making some potions, a beautiful syrupy, red-colored potion at that, it looked potent.


    "I see you already made some potions, Ruby!" I said. "How was it? Easy or hard? Has master not acting weird?"


    "Oh! Ah, it''s pretty easy now that I''ve done it," said Ruby. "I-I''ve been using my blessing now, it''s working interestingly... well enough?"


    "Huh! Let me see..." I walked to see the potion. "Nice. It''s... Nam, nam! Tasty? Sweet!"


    It was incredibly sweet, actually! Did she pour way too much sugar into this or what?


    Nheless, it seemed addictive, almost like...


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1432: Rubys New Spirits

    Chapter 1432: Ruby''s New Spirits


    ?


    Dad looked terribly exhausted, like he had been fighting for a whole year, although there weren''t any wounds on his body, I felt a bit worried, so I made him eat a few of the leaves of Naturia, and also her little fruits, and also an elixir I just made.


    "I-I''m fine, Sylphy, really," heughed nervously. "But thanks, I feel better now."


    He patted my head after he ate everything, but he didn''t seem that fine to me!


    "What happened to you dad?" I wondered. "You said you went to visit a friend or something?"


    "I fought with Ifrit, yeah," sighed my dad. "He''s not the type of guy to just handle some fire spirits without a fight first... And, well, it ended escting a lot. I went all-out and... Uhh, yeah, I almost died?"


    "What?!" I gasped. "What the hell are you doing?! Why did you fight Ifrit? Wait, how strong is he? Did you win?"


    "I didn''t win at the end, but it was a tie," said my dad. "Or maybe not... I did fall unconscious though."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1433: An Amazing Dad

    Chapter 1433: An Amazing Dad


    ?


    "So yeah, she got a Metallurgy Spirit and a Forge Spirit!" I said, as I talked with Celica and Celeste while having dinner. "I never thought spirits like those existed to begin with!"


    "Me neither! That''s amazing, Ruby!" said Celica. "Well done!"


    "Yeah, it''s pretty nice you got two right away," nodded Celeste. "Just what sorcery did your father do to bring two like that, Sylphy?"


    "A-Apparently, he fought the King of the Fire Spirits, Ifrit," I said. "Which is... like, technically a god."


    "Huh?!" Celeste and Celica were shocked.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1434: New Alchemy Skill

    Chapter 1434: New Alchemy Skill


    ?


    Although I wanted time to pass on quickly, there were perhaps too many things left to do before I could fully concentrate on training and alchemy to be honest.


    The first of them was upgrading my Fusion Alchemy Skill, and then perhaps learn the rest of the Skills I have yet to learn from the scrolls I obtained a while back.


    The other thing is to give Ruby and her Spirit System Seeds! However, I don''t know if she''ll ept such a gift so easily.


    However, the more she grows her Divine Blessing and Protection, and the stronger her soul grows, the harder it''ll be for her to be able to absorb the System Seed, so I would prefer her to get it as soon as possible.


    Her Spirits might protest though, they seemed very smart so I don''t know if they''ll simply agree to anything she asks them to, and because they just learned about me and haven''t known me for years unlike my friend''s spirits, it could beplicated...


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1435: [Elemental Alchemical Forge]

    Chapter 1435: [Elemental Alchemical Forge]


    ?


    Ding!


    [Showcasing the Skill Tree Options for the [Fusion Alchemy: Lv10] Skill...]


    [Avable Skills for Learning]


    [Option 1]: [Elemental Alchemical Forge]


    [Option 2]: [Multiplication Alchemy]


    After giving it a brief thought and considering the pros and cons, I immediately chose the first option between the two because it seemed like the most interesting and unique.


    Multiplying created items was fine and really useful and amazing and h, h, h...


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1436: New Elemental Potions

    Chapter 1436: New Elemental Potions


    ?


    Soon after obtaining the new Elemental Alchemical Forge Skill, I swiftly moved to try its usage and effects, I was wondering what it could be all about.


    "Let''s see... {Elemental Alchemical Forge}!"


    Ding!


    [You have activated the [Elemental Alchemical Forge: Lv1] Skill! Please choose an Element you want to imbue into the Item]:


    [Fire]


    [Fire (Spirit)]


    [Thunder]


    [Darkness]


    [Darkness (Spirit)]


    [Demon]


    [Holy Light]


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1437: Using The Divine Skill Scroll!

    Chapter 1437: Using The Divine Skill Scroll!


    ?


    Ding!


    [You have consumed the [Elemental Item]: [Holy Potion of Light (S Grade)] x1!]


    [You have restored 20% Health and Mana.]


    [Your Magic and Resistance Stats has increased by 10%, your Holy Light Elemental Power has increased by 30%, and you have gained a {Lesser Holy Light Aura} that lets you control Holy Light Energy around you to slightly heal nearby allies and conjure protection and blinding spells at short-range.]


    [You have reached the maximum amount of Potion Effects, which is two. Any new Elemental Potion Effect will rewrite the first on the list.]


    [To increase your amount of Effects you can maintain, increase your [Elemental Alchemical Forge: Lv1] Skill Level!]


    [This Effect Stacking can also be shared with any ally that drinks the Elemental Potions you create. It doesn''t affect Equipment, whatsoever.]


    Just as I was celebrating being able to stack three effects, the cold and harsh reality struck me like lightning as I realized I had be too cocky.


    "Dammit... I guess two is the max," I sighed.


    "It still pretty good I would say!" said Alice. "Just level up the skill so you can get more effects!"


    "Hey, at least it doesn''t affect equipment or other items, so it''s not too bad, yeah," I nodded. "Hmm, well, now that I''m done with this Skill, I should move on to the next task at hand."


    I had already been nning a lot of things, I want to remake my equipment and make it even better than before and use this new skill powers to enchant it.


    I also wanted to make a new weapon, maybe a second sword or perhaps a spear that isn''t imbued with a System and remains as just a System-made Weapon with stats and special abilities.


    But that''ll be forter, right now I wanted to use some Skill Scrolls!


    Right now I had these items...


    [Demonic Skill Scroll: True Demon Duke Allocer (S+ Grade)] x1


    [Skill Fusion Ticket (A+ Grade)] x3


    [Divine Skill Scroll: Evil God of Dungeon''s Avatar (SS+ Grade)] x1


    [Demonic Skill Evolution Scroll: Chimeric Abyssal Demonic Beast Titan Soul (SS Grade)] x1 "Okay let''s use the best one first!"


    I quickly chose the best one, and of course, it as a gold and silver colored skill scroll emanating a divine aura, created from extracting the leftover essence of that damn motherfucker.


    "Don''t mind if I copy one of your skills, bastard."


    The scroll opened, revealing three options that I could choose.


    [You have opened the [Divine Skill Scroll: Evil God of Dungeon''s Avatar (SS+ Grade)] x1!]


    [You can choose between these three Divine Skills]:


    [Option 1]: [Divine Dungeon Domain Expansion]: [Expand your Dungeon Domain around you and summon your Domain to the World itself, merging it and letting it "take over" thend itself, which brings arge quantity of great benefits.]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Option 2]: [Divine Dungeon Absorption]: [Absorb any Dungeon you''ve conquered into your Main Dungeon, adding their floors, monsters, treasures, and resourcespletely.]


    [Option 3]: [Dimensional Infiltration]: [Trespass through Dimensions themselves, giving you the ability to infiltrate through dimensional realms and pocket worlds, as long as your body can withstand moving through dimensions. Several other additional effects.]


    "Oh! Theye with descriptions this time?" I wondered. "Hm, this is pretty interesting... The third option immediately calls for me, but is it even worth it?"


    "All three of them are strong," said Alice. "But you can only choose one, Sylphy. Let''s start with the one you wouldn''t choose."


    "Absorption I guess? It sounds very situational, unless I go on a journey to absorb every dungeon it''s pointless, and my dungeon''s so big now, I don''t want it to get even more chaotic," I sighed.


    "True, it''s a pass then," Alice nodded. "Then the other two..."


    "The Domain sounds awesome; it could help me solve the time dtion think forever I think! But wouldn''t it set my Dungeon on a certain ce? Wouldn''t I be stuck there too or something?"


    "It doesn''t specify what exactly happens or how it works, so you''ll only be able to find out once you get the Skill and use it." Said Alice.


    "True..." I nodded. "Hmm, then... Dimensional Infiltration, it looks awesome. It could even help me, in the future... infiltrate the Realm of the Gods- Wait, couldn''t I go to other Realms with this too? Maybe the Spirits Realms and so on... I''ve heard from Ignatuis there''s even a Dragon Realm the Dragon King created, where most of his adult kids gather and live... Hence why True Dragons are so rare."


    "Yes, I guess at the end of the day, that''s the only good answer," nodded Alice. "Pick that one, Sylphy! I know you want it."


    "Yep! It''s mine now!"


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Dimensional Infiltration] Skill from the [Divine Skill Scroll: Evil God of Dungeon''s Avatar (SS+ Grade)] x1!]


    [You have sessfully learned the [Dimensional Infiltration: Lv1] Skill!]


    FLUOSH!


    Suddenly, a powerful Divinity surged from my body, growingrger and expanding further.


    It was the tiny Divinity Fragment of Dungeons from the Ring and the Bracelet!


    This Skill further converged them together, and also made it create a permanent connection


    with my soul.


    "Oh wow, okay this is pretty amazing!"


    I looked at my hands, sparkling with silver and azure colored light, I saw visions of endless, giant buildings growing across the world.


    They weren''t just dungeons for monsters to thrive, but they were devices. I saw him, the Evil God of Dungeons creating these Dungeons to absorb the world''s Miasma.


    It absorbed the Miasma that covered the entire world of Terrarium once, cleaning it and helping the Gods terraforming n!


    And not only that, the Miasma that feed the Dungeons, as they grew across the world, created the monsters inside of them, a byproduct that was inevitable.


    But also, a way for mortals or even gods to harvest resources, by transforming the deadly and dangerous Miasma into resources such as meat, materials, magic items, and so on, this world became a treasure throve!


    And it was all thanks to that bastard...


    And behind the Gods back, without them realizing, the God of Dungeons grew incredibly powerful, from just a minor God, he became so strong the others began to fear him.


    The vision ended in that moment.

 Chapter 1438: New Divine Skill

    Chapter 1438: New Divine Skill


    ?


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [Dimensional Infiltration] Skill from the [Divine Skill Scroll: Evil God of Dungeon''s Avatar (SS+ Grade)] x1!]


    [You have sessfully learned the [Dimensional Infiltration: Lv1] Skill!]


    FLUOSH!


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1439: [Dimensional Infiltration]

    Chapter 1439: [Dimensional Infiltration]


    ?


    Dimensional Infiltration, the new Skill I obtained from the Evil God of Dungeon''s Skill is probably that God''s greatest ability, the power to infiltrate other dimensions, realms, or dungeons through approaching their "membranes", it clearly shows he''s most likely a God of the Space Element.


    This is most likely the power he used to sneak into my Dungeon after it weakened from all the overamodated Miasma, and now I''m really grateful, because it''s all mine!


    Now let''s see what it''s all about.


    [Dimensional Infiltration: Lv1]


    Skill Proficiency: 0/50.000


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1440: Using The Demonic Skill Scroll!

    Chapter 1440: Using The Demonic Skill Scroll!


    ?


    It was utterly fascinating!


    To create Void Essence, the Void Wielding Arts Skill pushes away the Spatial Particles away, creating aplete absence of matter within a small spot.


    "Now... What if I move it?"


    I moved around the Void Sphere, realizing that as it moved, the Space Particles also moved away, but quickly filled the area where it had been, so fast that it was almost impossible to notice.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1441: Visions

    Chapter 1441: Visions


    ?


    All the options for this Skill Scroll seemed really good, to be honest.


    [You have opened the [Demonic Skill Scroll: True Demon Duke Allocer (S+ Grade)] x1!]


    [You can choose between these three Demonic Skills]:


    [Option 1]: [True Demon Duke Authority]: [Control lesser True Demons with this Authority and gain the power to Summon Demonic Beasts from the Infernal Realm of Hell. The More souls you reap, the more you can summon and control.]


    [Option 2]: [Infernal mes of Purgatory]: [Manifest mes that originate from the Purgatory, one of the deeperyers of the Infernal Realm of Hell. These mes can directly damage a target''s soul, absorbing it for you, aside from burning with immense power, they can infect living beings and inflict great agony and pain, weakening them severely.] [Option 3]: [True Demon Duke Infernal de Arts]: [Channel Demonic Energy and the Authority of a True Demon Duke to wield a massive infernal sword designed to slice heaven and earth. These devastating de techniques can overwhelm any foe with immense power and cut through anything. The more you use it, the more your Sword may grow corrupted, evolving into a Demonic de.]


    It was much harder than I imagined choosing what I wanted to pick! Between these three Skills, all three of them were amazing and with the new descriptions being added now, it became even harder to choose.


    However, after careful consideration with Alice, we decided to choose the strongest sounding and most unique of them all, the first skill.


    Ding!


    [You have chosen the [True Demon Duke Authority] Skill from the [Demonic Skill Scroll: True Demon Duke Allocer (S+ Grade)] x1!]


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1442: What Did I Just See?!

    Chapter 1442: What Did I Just See?!


    ?


    After seeing that vision I copsed on the ground, making my Spirits a bit worried. "Master!" I heard Naturia from behind, hugging me with her little arms.


    I sighed in relief, as I felt my fear and anguish wash away by their healing magic, I felt refreshed.


    "Ugh, that was the worst..." I sighed. "I saw... I think I was in freaking hell for a second."


    "Hell?!" Alice gasped. "You mean... the world where the True Demonse from?"


    "Yes..." I nodded, sighing once more. "Hahh... My head was spinning so much, I thought I was going to puke at any moment! W-What the hell was all of that..."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1443: [True Demon Duke Authority]

    Chapter 1443: [True Demon Duke Authority]


    ?


    I had to rest a bit after that vision because of how unsettling it was, and how terrible it made me feel. Hell itself was already so strange my head hurt, and when I saw the True Demons I already started losing it.


    Then that thing appeared, that King, their King. That monster beyond monsters, that titan among titans... That monstrosity I couldn''t possibly go against.


    He said my soul was big and tasty, and that he would eat me. The more I recalled this as I talked with my familiars about it, it made me feel even worse than before.


    "Ugh... I never thought I felt so freaking terrified like back then. I felt so pathetically weak. Completely to his whim."


    I had to admit it, if I kept this within me it wouldn''t really help me feel betterter, I had to talk about these things to get through them.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1444: My Little Demon

    Chapter 1444: My Little Demon


    ?


    "Don''t you think it''ll be dangerous, Sylphy? Maybe wait forter?"


    "It''ll be fine, they weren''t that big... and I bet mine won''t be huge, right? I haven''t reaped any souls at all so..."


    Even though Alice was a bit worried about it, I quickly decided to activate the skill because my intrusive thoughts won once more.


    Yes, I wanted to see what cursed critter from the depths of hell I could summon, and I wouldn''t stop until seeing what it looked like at least!


    The Skill allowed me to "store" them within a pocket dimension or something, so I can immediately move it there if its too big or destructive.


    So...


    "{Demonic Beast Summoning Ritual}!"


    FLUOSH!


    A huge crimson pentagram opened in front of me, rising above the wooden floor and startling me slightly. I felt my demonic energy being drained into the pentagram, rapidly creating something from within it.


    A monstrous aberration from Hell, a Demonic Beast quickly took shape and materialized! The demonic energy turned into flesh, blood, bones, skin, and even hair, a monstrous entity from the depths of hell.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1445: A Self-Duplicating Demon?

    Chapter 1445: A Self-Duplicating Demon?


    ?


    I watched the system messages again.


    [Due to yourck of Souls, you have summoned the Lesser Demonic Beast: [One-Eyed Imp]!]


    [Lesser Demonic Beasts can be summoned as long as you have demonic energy and require close to zero Souls.]


    [Your Contracted [One-Eyed Imp] Lesser Demonic Beast has reached the threshold for reproduction and has divided an offspring out of its body.]


    [Your Contracted Lesser Demonic Beast has birthed the Lesser Demonic Beast: [Small One- Eyed Imp]!]


    [Reproduction threshold has reached its limits for the moment, your Contracted [One-Eyed Imp] cannot divide for the moment.]


    "What the hell, so it really just made me a second Lesser Demonic Beast!" I said with disbelief. "Hmm... So what do I do with these little rascals for now?"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1446: Red & Redy

    Chapter 1446: Red & Redy


    ?


    I knew the Quest System was capable of incredible miracles, creating items that helped me grow and advance even further, so I was slightly hoping a special quest for this would pop up.


    But nothing! I guess it''s not fate-changing enough? Dammit!


    "I guess that won''t work either, okay, whatever," I nodded. "I''ll try to find my own way. You can''t really find any way through the other systems? Don''t the Dungeon System make or administrate souls?"


    I nced at Alice, but she seemed slightly sad that she couldn''t help me more.


    "Yes but I am not in charge of it... We''ll have to see if we can learn a thing from the Dungeon System," she said.


    I guess that''s it, I''ll find my own way, and I won''t just destroy poor souls for nothing.


    Unless they''re the souls of some... true demon that I really hate, or a evil god, or something in between them.


    Irremediable bastards that have done so much wrong that an afterlife is not what they deserve anymore.


    But even wild monsters that try to eat me are innocent in my eyes, I mean, they''re acting on instincts, right?


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1447: A Demon With A System

    Chapter 1447: A Demon With A System


    ?


    Something really weird was going on with Red and Redy after they absorbed the System Seed, in fact, it was supposed to be only for Red, but it somehow also transferred its powers to Redy! I didn''t understand.


    FLASH!


    I saw that Redy also gained a faint aura simr to the System Aura from the beginning. And then, their auras connected, and the System Seed''s presence resurfaced.


    It was strange! For a moment it waspletely gone, but then the next moment, it was back to full power, and working as intended, and as normal!


    And it somehow connected them?!


    "T-This is beyond... what I thought!" Alice gasped. "It worked! But it also changed? The system... Wait, is it because they''re so weak that their power going against the System Seed was simply not enough and it managed to get through? Incredible! Red and Redy might be the only True Demonic beings capable of getting a system seed working, Sylphy!"


    "And it''s because they''re weak? Okay that''s a bit hrious..." I giggled. "Congrats you guys! You were sessful little experiments!"


    "Gyuuhh!"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!